《Female Queen Quick Time Travel: The Wife is a Husband Lover》 Chapter 1： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (1) Chapter 1 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (1) Rubbing her dizzy head, Su Qiruo opened her eyes in a daze. Su Qiruo couldn''t help smacking her lips at the sight of the thatched cottage and the roof that exposed half of the sky. The poor mouse in this family had to leave with tears in his eyes. Poor, poor, poor! "That''s not right! Ouch..." Su Qiruo sat up excitedly, why is she here? Why does my head hurt so much? Pain, the tearing pain made Su Qiruo tremble all over. Clutching her head and slowing down for a while, Su Qiruo dragged her tired and sore body down to the ground. A worn-out but clean inferior blanket fell on the ground, Su Qiruo bent down, pinched it with **** in disgust, and threw it onto the wooden board that could barely be called a bed. Looking down for a moment, she looked at her worn-out clothes covered with patches, her feet filled with black unknown substance between the nails, and the sour smell coming from her body from time to time, Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back after all Vomited! Vomited in a dark world, and the stars moved. NND! What crime did she commit? How can you wear it to such a place where birds don''t **** after sleeping? Staggeringly moved to the door, the glare of the sun made people dizzy, if it wasn''t for the beautiful scenery outside, like a fairyland on earth, Su Qiruo would have wondered if she had fallen into hell. Holding the door frame with one hand and supporting her waist with the other, Su Qiruo let out a long breath. "The coming of spring on the lake is like drawing a picture, and the chaotic peaks are spread around the level..." Su Qiruo couldn''t help murmuring, thinking of something, and then suddenly turned a handsome face. Don''t bully her for not having read the book, isn''t this what was written in the abuse novel I read last night? This scene - the broken water tank at the door, the low fence yard. The figure''s clothesragged and half-clothed. The poverty in this family... everything is opposite to the content of the book. Bowed her head again and looked at her current body again. Su Qiruo was very sure that she was wearing the body of the incompetent heroine in the book who had a tendency to domestic violence and only knew how to sit and wait to die except for beating her husband. Su Qiruo had been troubled for a long time because the perverted heroine in the book had the same name as her, but now she has sadly become the person she hates the most, what a crime! There was a sound of heavy footsteps behind him, Su Qiruo followed the sound and looked back, only to see a thin and handsome man carrying two buckets of water and struggling to move towards the broken vat by the wall. The man''s name was Yun Zimu, and he was originally the son of Yun''s family in the town. However, Yun''s father died early, and the days of Yun''s residence were not as good as each day. Pulled out and sold. It happened that day that Su Qiruo and others hunted a wild boar and brought it to the town to sell. Seeing that Yun Zimu was good-looking, Su Qiruo used all the money she had shared and saved to renovate the house. Yun Zimu was replaced. At first, Su Qiruo still had a bit of pity for Yun Zimu, but Yun Zimu just didn''t allow Su Qiruo to touch him, and they broke up every time. As time passed, Su Qiruo got tired of his dull temper, and regretted looking at this dilapidated house again. I exchanged my life savings for a husband, but I still can''t touch it. It''s really bad luck for eight lifetimes. If you know this is the case, why should she spend so much money? The money to buy Yun Zimu is enough for her to marry two husbands. There are a few people in the village who have a fairly good relationship with Su Qiruo on weekdays, and they always like to make fun of Su Qiruo with this incident when they joke. Later, after getting drunk, Su Qiruo hit Yunzimu with his hands. Since then, when Yun Zimu looked at Su Qiruo again, his defensive gaze was mixed with some fear. The ending of Yun Zimu in the book is not good. After Su Qiruo brought another man back from the outside, he became the servant of the husband and wife, serving them every day, not to mention being beaten frequently. Finally, on the day Su Qiruo went out and was not at home, the man found Ren Yazi and sold Yun Zimu. Unwilling to be humiliated again, Yun Zimu chose to hang himself. His life can be described as extremely miserable. As a bastard, one can imagine how difficult life is. Later, I met a wife who was often violent at home. Apart from being beaten and troubled, I had never experienced what it was like to be loved by others. Xu felt the gaze falling on him, Yun Zimu''s body stiffened, his aching legs softened, and the two buckets of water fell on the ground like this, splashing all over the floor. Seeing this, Su Qiruo hurriedly collected her thoughts, and strode towards Yun Zimu. Yun Zimu bit her lower lip tightly, hugged her aching legs with both hands, closed her eyes gently, and waited for the unknown pain to fall on her body. Su Qiruo instinctively stretched out her hand to Yun Zimu to help him up, but seeing his frightened appearance, Su Qiruo had no choice but to squat down to pick up the bucket that fell on the ground. The drunk "Su Qiruo" should have just hit Yun Zimu last night, but with the pole in his hand, he slapped his leg severely. Looking at Yun Zimu who was trembling a little, Su Qiruo''s slightly hoarse voice came out uncomfortably. "Your clothes are all wet, go change into clean ones, and I''ll fetch water." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Yun Zimu''s reaction, Su Qiruo went out of the yard with a pole and a bucket. Yun Zimu let go of his hands holding his legs, and secretly glanced at Su Qiruo who was walking away, his eyes were full of doubts. Didn''t get beaten today? Wife owner, what happened to her? "Hiss..." Yun Zimu secretly rolled up his trousers and took a look at the injury on his leg, and gasped in pain. Yun Zimu didn''t go in to change his clothes, but just twisted two handfuls of water from his trouser legs, and stood up with support. He was afraid that Su Qiruo would suddenly come back and run into him, and even more afraid that she would pull his clothes like last night. When Su Qiruo came back, he saw that the stove was smoking, so he walked over with two buckets of water. She really couldn''t stand the bad smell on her body, even if she didn''t eat, she had to take a bath first. "That... please help me boil some hot water, I want to... wash." Su Qiruo touched her nose in embarrassment, but she didn''t dare to get too close to Yun Zimu, for fear of spoiling the little boy. Yun Zimu was taken aback, his big eyes were full of ignorance, is the wife master talking to him? "Oh! Forget it, I''ll go wash in the small river at the foot of the mountain." Su Qiruo felt that he couldn''t wait to boil hot water. It''s noon and the sun is in full bloom, so it wouldn''t be cold after all. Placing two buckets of water neatly at the door of the kitchen, Su Qiruo went to the main room to dig out a shabby but well-washed shirt and went out. Seeing Su Qiruo leaving in a hurry, Yun Zimu couldn''t help but panic, did the wife master annoy him again? Grabbing the hem of his clothes aggrievedly, Yun Zimu closed his eyes and sniffed, but he didn''t say he wouldn''t boil water for her! Kind tips: , this is a female statue, please be careful, babies! (One-on-one, double-clean and sweet pet, the male protagonist has a different personality in each life, soft and cute, black-bellied and domineering, everything you expect...) , the text is empty, it is all fabricated, and the root cause cannot be traced. It is good for everyone to look at it and be happy. There is no need to force it because of individual words. They are all made-up dynasties. , writers recommend books to each other, we will discuss it on our own, and I hope the cuties dont want to be Ky! (Writing is not easy for female writers. I hope that individual colleagues will not engage in petty tricks secretly. It is not easy for anyone to write a book. Only by accumulating good deeds will you be rewarded.) , for little fairies who dont like this type, its good to say goodbye after seeing this. The title and introduction of the book are clearly marked. No.) Oh, very traditional type! , although this is a fast-paced text, according to the outline setting of each life, each story has a different length, but the ending must be he. Finally, I am very happy that we can meet here. Reading novels is to pass the time to enrich the inner world and fantasy. Everyone must be happy! Due to work reasons, I cant build skirts. If you want to talk to me about the plot, just search for One Thought Like Dust (283787162) @ʮ¾. (keke... rubbed against the heat of the dust again, I can''t help it, thick-skinned and meaty, hehe...) The babies who read books are all little fairies. I cherish every one of them very much. Really, they are more real than pearls! ! New article is coming, little fairies take care! This is a story about female statues, cuties, please enter with caution! ! Thanks for the great support of Yi Nian Ruchen, and recommend the great book of the gods: Fast time travel heroine system: Beloved wife addiction The boss wears a book to a woman Women respect the great favor of students There is no such thing as a woman My Royal Highness The Millennium Romance of the Female Venerable There are so many good articles, you can read them as soon as you search for them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 2： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (2) Chapter 2 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (2) "Lu la la la la la la la la la la la la la la..." Singing a song in a crooked tune, and washing off the dirt on her body, Su Qiruo finally felt in a good mood, ready to plan her future. Living in such a dilapidated house is definitely not possible. She has to find a way to earn some money, build a big house and drive a good car... no, ride a good horse, and then enjoy the world and live happily ever after. Thinking of a peaceful life with no introversion and no fighting in the future, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but chuckle. In the previous life, I was exhausted from work, and I managed to steal half a day of leisure in my floating life, and I was still full of guilt. Now she finally doesn''t have to compare herself with others, and she doesn''t have to live in the noisy city and work hard for the salary of several hundred yuan every day. "The scenery here is good, suitable for health preservation." After washing, Su Qiruo put her hair behind her back, and rubbed the sour clothes that she took off earlier. Although she really wanted to throw the clothes far away, Su Qiruo also knew that the reality would not allow it. She is so poor now that she has to raise a young husband. How can she be as lavish as she was in her previous life? Thinking of that poor little husband, Su Qiruo''s pretty brows suddenly frowned. In the future she planned just now, Yun Zimu was not included. In this era when women are in power, how would Yun Zimu survive without her? If he doesn''t dislike it, in fact, she doesn''t mind raising him one more. He went back to the so-called home with his washed clothes and wet hair loose, and he saw the little husband kneeling in the yard pitifully, his thin body shivering in the sun, looking extremely pitiful. If Su Qi is not hard-hearted, nor is she the kind of person who doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade, seeing this scene, she casually threw the wet clothes on the drying line, and went to help Yun Zimu get up. "what" Seeing the strange woman in front of him, Yun Zimu exclaimed, his little face turned pale with fright. Immediately, he shrank back a few steps and looked at Su Qiruo warily. "I... my wife has gone out and will be back soon. You leave quickly, I... I will never see you." Yun Zimu tried his best to complete the words, but his whole body was already shaken into a sieve. Su Qiruo was startled for a moment, but then she understood. Cooperating with this little guy, he had never seen Su Qiruo''s clean appearance, so he didn''t recognize who she was. Just looking at him like a little dog dominating others, he is very cute. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but chuckled, then leaned over and pulled the already stiff Yun Zimu up from the ground, and even patted the dirt on his pudding-wearing pants. "Um" Yun Zimu shrank back from the pain, coupled with the fear of the strange woman, made his whole body tremble more and more. "Zi Mu, don''t be afraid, I''m Su Qiruo." Su Qiruo tried hard to control her voice, and called out the unfamiliar "Zi Mu". Zimu is a man of knowledge, and Yun Zimus biological father probably hoped that his son would be more knowledgeable than him and live a better life than him. But I don''t want such a young man of the same age to have suffered so many hardships. "Wife master..." Yun Zimu raised his red eyes to look at Su Qiruo, there were doubts and puzzles inside, but more of a dependence. Su Qiruo, who had never been looked at by anyone like this, suddenly had an unknown desire to protect, or... carrying such a small oil bottle, it didn''t affect her happiness and freedom. "it''s me." Su Qiruo nodded, and did not forget to grab the hair behind her with her hands, exposing her entire face. Yun Zimu looked at her for a long time, but he still couldn''t believe that the handsome woman in front of him was the sloppy woman who bullied and beat him wantonly after buying him. "Zi Mu, I''m sorry! I was wrong before, and I shouldn''t hit you when I drink alcohol. I swear, I will never do it again." Although the previous fault had nothing to do with her, she still has to take the blame for the original owner. Who told her that she is the Su Qiruo who suffered a thousand knives now! Yun Zimu shook his head in panic, he did not dare to accept the apology from his wife. Besides, the wife-owner suddenly changed her temper. I don''t know what she was planning? Yun Zimu doesn''t believe that a person will change suddenly, so naturally he doesn''t believe Su Qiruo''s vow that he won''t hit him again. Su Qiruo''s eyes fell on Yun Zimu''s feet wearing straw sandals, there were obviously a few bruises on her white and tender feet, and thinking that she accidentally touched his knee just now, he exclaimed in pain, thinking about it It was the beast that wounded him last night. Seeing that Yun Zimu still looked defensive towards her, Su Qiruo was no longer in a hurry to express his attitude that he had changed his past and started a new life. It''s useless to just talk about this kind of thing, it still depends on how she will do it in the future. If Yun Zimu really can''t forgive the harm caused to him by his predecessor, Su Qiruo is also willing to find a good family for him, so that he can live in peace and stability for the rest of his life. "My wife, let''s eat!" Yun Zimu thought of the gruel that was already boiled in the pot, so he whispered to Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo just watched Yun Zimu limping into the kitchen, and took out a broken porcelain bowl from inside after a while, "Why is there only one bowl of porridge?" Su Qiruo frowned and asked, isn''t this family so poor that two people can eat a bowl of porridge? And what is barely called porridge is actually just a few grains of brown rice lying in a bowl of boiling water. "My wife, I...I..." When Yun Zimu got nervous, he wanted to kneel on the ground again, but fortunately, Su Qiruo had quick eyesight and quick hands, and helped him up. "I''m not blaming you, it''s just a bowl of porridge for the two of us to eat?" Su Qiruo patiently explained that this child is really too timid, every word she said scared him. Perhaps he was afraid of being beaten and scolded, but Su Qiruo could also understand his trembling and cautiousness in front of her. Yun Zimu blinked suspiciously, then explained in a low voice: "This is the wife''s porridge, not the two of us." "This is mine? So what do you eat?" Su Qiruo is extremely curious, she eats so poorly, does this child have to eat grass? Based on Su Qiruo''s understanding of Yun Zimu, he would never dare to hide food for himself, nor would he do that. "I" Yun Zimu only said the word "I", then lowered his eyes and did not answer. What is he going to say? Tell her he''s waiting for her to eat the rest? Su Qiruo stood up suddenly, and strode towards the kitchen. A look of disappointment flashed across Yun Zimu''s eyes, and he ran after enduring the pain. "My wife, I didn''t steal it, really!" The little man''s explanation made Su Qiruo pause. Did what she did just now make him misunderstand again? (end of this chapter) Chapter 3： A "crazy" wife-owner will hurt others (3) Chapter 3 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (3) Su Qiruo looked at the empty bottom of the pot, and turned her head displeased. "Why didn''t you cook your meal?" Although the tone was harsh, Yun Zimu didn''t feel scared this time. The wife is not suspecting him of stealing, but caring about him? But why did she suddenly start caring about him? Could it be that he is really going to sell him to someone else? Thinking of this, Yun Zimu suddenly became frightened. Last night when the wife beat him with a pole, he said that he is a broom star, because buying him, she spent all the money in the family, and she wished to sell him to an eighty-year-old woman to be a child. I don''t want to keep him anymore. "My wife, I eat very little, so don''t sell me." Yun Zimu didn''t know where the courage came from, he rushed forward and hugged Su Qiruo''s arm, then knelt down, begging for mercy. Su Qiruo used a little force with both hands to keep Yun Zimu''s injured knee from touching the hard ground, but seeing him crying, Su Qiruo was puzzled. It is not written in the book that the original master sold him! Why would he say that? In fact, the original owner still has a little bit of pity for Yun Zimu, otherwise, because of his reluctance, he would not have forced him anymore, but used alcohol every day to relieve his worries. If the original owner really wanted to do something, how could he resist with Yun Zimu''s thin body? "You are not allowed to kneel to me again, or I will really sell you." Su Qiruo was worried that Yun Zimu''s wound would affect his walking in the future, and he couldn''t get rid of his habit of kneeling, so he had no choice but to threaten him like this. Although these words are harsh, they still work. Yun Zimu suddenly stood up straight, looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes, and told her silently that he would be obedient. "Let''s go eat first!" Sighing helplessly, Su Qiruo took out an old bowl from the broken wooden cupboard at the side, looked back at Yun Zimu, and saw that he obediently followed, then walked forward with confidence. Divided most of the porridge in the bowl into another bowl, Su Qiruo pushed the more bowl of porridge in front of Yun Zimu. "Have a meal." The family is so poor that they don''t even have pickles. If Su Qi was afraid that birds would fade out of his mouth, he drank the thin soup in two gulps, wiped his mouth casually and said, "Stay well at home after you have eaten. I will go out and find some food and come back. Don''t cook at night." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo pointed to Yun Zimu''s leg and said: "If you continue to walk around casually with this leg, I''m afraid it will leave a root cause of the disease. If you don''t want to become a **** in the future, just lie down on the bed obediently." , I''ll see if I can find some herbs for you." Su Qiruo remembered that plantain grass can heal trauma, this kind of grass can be seen everywhere, she can pick some back later. "Um." Yun Zimu held the hot rice bowl in both hands, and nodded obediently. It''s just that Su Qiruo''s sentence "Lie down on the bed obediently" still scared Yun Zimu. Knowing that Yun Zimu would be uncomfortable here, Su Qiruo stood up first. Yun Zimu hurriedly got up, but was stopped by Su Qiruo raising his hand. "You sit and eat." Walking around the room, then going around the kitchen and the yard twice, Su Qiruo walked out of the yard with a hemp rope and a sack. When he left, he didn''t forget to close the fence gate tightly. This action made Yun Zimu couldn''t help but feel his heart twitch. Yun Zimu looked at Su Qiruo''s back as he walked further and further away, his eyes were full of doubts. Wife Master She seems to be different from before, and she seems to be the same as before. He couldn''t tell the specific difference, but such a wife-leader really flattered him. Su Qiruo walked towards the mountain when she left the house. On the way, she occasionally met a few villagers collecting firewood who all looked at her in surprise, thinking that they had never seen Su Qiruo like this before. Su Qiruo, who has been cleaned up, is a group of five and six, making it impossible to associate her with the sloppy ghost in the past. The straw sandals under her feet were a bit rough, thinking of Yun Zimu''s exposed toes, Su Qiruo secretly said, she must find a way to earn some money, at least not let Yun Zimu suffer with her. Even if Yun Zimu really meets someone she wants to marry in the future, she can''t let him belittled, she has to prepare more dowry for him. This child is really bitter, she has to add some sweetness to his life. As soon as Su Qiruo thought of sweetness, Su Qiruo saw a wild fruit tree not far away, and the small red fruits on it were extremely cute, just like Yun Zimu''s face. The lower fruits have all been picked, leaving only the higher ones with some good ones. Put down the hemp rope and sack, Su Qiruo hugged the tree with both hands, and ran up to the top of the tree. Thinking that the self-defense skills she learned in her previous life are all used to pick fruits for her husband, it is not a waste of time. Picking a bright red fruit and rubbing it in the palm of her hand, Su Qiruo took a bite carefully first, it tasted sweet, and it tasted like an apple, so she dared to take a big bite. Thinking that a young boy like Yun Zimu would love to eat these things the most, Su Qiruo used her clothes to carry them around, and picked all the larger fruits that she could reach. Landed on the ground with a light jump, and poured the red fruit into the sack, Su Qiruo picked up another one and stuffed it into her mouth, before walking towards the mountain contentedly. "endives? dandelions?" Su Qiruo happily squatted down to pick up those wild vegetables, thinking that she could finally have a change of taste at night. No wonder the ancients often said that relying on mountains to eat mountains depends on water to drink water. There are treasures everywhere on this mountain! Su Qiruo became much lighter after drinking, and her footsteps were not slow. Seeing that it was still early, she wanted to walk deep into the mountains. But thinking of Yun Zimu''s frightened look after seeing her after taking a bath, Su Qiruo gave up this idea again. Lets get up early tomorrow before entering the mountains! If she hadn''t returned after dark, Yun Zimu might be scared if she was alone at home. After picking up some wild vegetables, Su Qiruo didn''t forget to pick a few handfuls of plantains back home, Yun Zimu''s injury was a bit serious, before she earned enough money to hire him a doctor, she could only use the plantains to compress . "Little pheasant, although you are still young and shouldn''t be arrested, but my family has an injured husband who needs to be fed, so I feel sorry for you to go to reincarnation earlier." Su Qiruo held a weed in his mouth, whispered something, then put down the sack on his back to catch the pheasant. Although the pheasant is not big, it is enough for her and Yun Zimu to have a full meal. The law of the jungle preys on the strong, and in order to survive, she doesn''t care too much. After breaking off the wings of the pheasant and tying them up, Su Qiruo no longer went in, but turned around and walked towards home. On the way back, Su Qiruo also picked up a litter of rabbits that didn''t have all their teeth. She thought about raising the rabbits at home, and asked Yun Zimu to cut some grass to feed them. When they grow up, they will be stewed. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 4： A "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (4) Chapter 4 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (4) Yun Zimu, who had been obediently lying on the bed all this time, saw that the sky was getting dark outside and there was no sign of Su Qiruo''s return, so he couldn''t help feeling worried. He wasn''t worried that something would happen to Su Qiruo, but he was afraid that she would be called out to drink again, and would beat him again when she came back drunk. But she said clearly today that she would stop beating him, and Yun Zimu didn''t know whether to believe her or not. "If she really didn''t drink alcohol today, and didn''t hit me again, just trust her once." Yun Zimu comforted himself, only in this way, he felt that the long wait was not so terrible. "Zi Mu, I''m back." Worried that Yun Zimu would be scared when he heard the sound outside, Su Qiruo greeted the people inside first as soon as she entered the door. Yun Zimu''s eyes flashed with joy, the wife-master came back so early, and the wife-master''s voice was very clear, as if she hadn''t really drunk. The nameless joy spread to the bottom of my heart, and Yun Zimu also had a smile in his eyes. Just when she wanted to get up and go outside to meet Su Qiruo, the person had already strode in. Seeing Yun Zimu lying on the bed really obediently, Su Qiruo praised him with satisfaction. "Zimu is so good, he should be rewarded." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo poured out the fruit picked for Yun Zimu from the sack, and the tempting fruit rolled all over the table, Yun Zimu was so startled that he covered his mouth and forgot to breathe. "Wife master..." Yun Zimu called out with a red face, and to Su Qiruo''s ears, it sounded a bit coquettish. "These are all yours, eat slowly." Taking two fruits and stuffing them into Yunzimu''s arms, Su Qiruo went to the outhouse and brought in a bamboo basket, put the red fruits in the basket and put them on the corner of the table, then grabbed a handful of plantains and walked out . Looking at the two big and red fruits in his arms, Yunzimu''s nose suddenly felt sore. Not only did the wife not drink or beat him, but she also brought him red fruits. Not long after, Su Qiruo came in with a bowl. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Su Qiruo said to Yun Zimu: "Zimu, I''m going to apply medicine to your wound, it will hurt a little, if you can''t help it, just call out, it''s okay." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo went to lift Yun Zimu''s trouser legs. Yun Zimu''s body froze at first, and then he wanted to dodge. After being comforted by Su Qiruo, he managed to relax, and lowered his head with red ears. The wife-owner just wants to give him medicine, not to touch him, it doesn''t matter. Yunzimu couldn''t help comforting himself like this in his heart, and a cool touch came over him. The dark green concoction was applied to the already scabbed knee, but there was no pain as imagined. Su Qiruo looked at the bruises on those thin white legs, and scolded the original owner again in her heart. Not human, not human! How did you beat him up like this? Even if this kind of person becomes A Piao, he will have to cook to relieve his hatred. Yun Zimu held the red fruit in his arms, staring blankly at Su Qiruo''s movements, forgetting the pain. After Dad passed away, no one gave him medicine like this again. The lord doesn''t like them bastards, beating and scolding them frequently, and getting injured is a common occurrence. "Does it hurt?" Su Qiruo carefully looked at Yun Zimu, seeing him shaking his head, she actually felt a little guilty. Although this injury was not caused by her, it was the fault of her previous body. "Zi Mu, I''m sorry!" Sorry, the red fruit in Yun Zimu''s hand rolled into the bed in shock, which made the little guy''s heart soften again. Actually, the wife-lord doesnt seem to be that bad, at least shes much better than the master. After beating him, the lord never allowed anyone to give him medicine, let alone apologize to him. "Don''t blame the wife-lord, it''s all my fault." Yun Zimu whispered with downcast eyes, he was beaten because he refused to serve his wife to bed, and it is not entirely his wife''s fault. But Thinking of what his father had told him before his death, Yun Zimu bit his lip firmly and didn''t say any more. Even if he did it all over again, he would still choose this way. After the medicine was applied, Su Qiruo didn''t put down Yun Zimu''s rolled up trouser legs, so it would be better if she just left the wound to dry. "I''m going to cook, you have a fruit pad first." Thinking about killing chickens to remove the feathers, this dinner won''t be ready for a while, so Su Qiruo asked Yun Zimu to eat some fruit first to cushion his stomach. "My wife, let me go!" Yun Zimu was startled, struggling to get up. How can the wife master do the cooking? "You have an injury on your leg. I have been cooking for the past few days. You just need to take good care of it." Su Qiruo pushed Yun Zimu''s struggling body back again, pulled the blanket aside to cover his stomach, picked out the red fruit that rolled onto the bed just now, and stuffed it back into Yun Zimu''s hands, before he grew up. Step out. "Gululu..." My stomach let out a growl, and Yun Zimu quietly stretched out his hand and rubbed it twice. Looking at the red fruit in his hand, he hesitated for a moment, and then opened his mouth to take a small bite. The sweetness of the entrance has been sweet to Yun Zimu''s heart, holding his heart, Yun Zimu only felt that it was beating so fast. It turns out that the fruit is so sweet! Su Qiruo is not proficient in cooking, but it''s not that she doesn''t understand it at all. Clean up the chicken, chop it into large pieces and blanch it in water, pick up a small piece of chicken and put it in a dry pot to slide the pot, then put the chicken in. There is no seasoning, no side dishes, only a few grains of coarse salt in the salt shaker in the corner, but this is enough for Su Qiruo. Cleaned the picked wild vegetables, scalded them slightly with boiling water, and then put them on a plate. There was no sauce to dip them in, so Su Qiruo had no choice but to sprinkle a few grains of salt to avoid any bitter taste. The smell of chicken gradually wafted out, Su Qiruo took out some chicken soup and put it aside, and planned to use this chicken soup to make some porridge tomorrow morning to nourish Yun Zimu''s body. Thinking of the gruel that he ate at noon, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but look through his rice jar. There was only a thin layer of brown rice in the bottomed rice jar, no wonder Yun Zimu was reluctant to add a few more grains when cooking. Food is the most important thing for the people, and only when they are full can they have the energy to think about other things, right? Su Qiruo said to himself, no matter what, he will go to the mountain tomorrow. After taking out the stewed chicken, Su Qiruo took two pairs of chopsticks and two bowls to the main room. At first, when he smelled meat, Yun Zimu thought it was something wrong with his nose. The red fruit just now was enough for him to savor it for a long time. "The meal is ready, I will help you there." Su Qiruo didn''t put down her rolled up sleeves, when those strong hands touched Yun Zimu''s arms, Yun Zimu felt his feet go limp and his whole body lost all strength. "excuse me." Su Qiruo offended, bowed and hugged Yun Zimu who was still in a daze. By the time he realized it, he had already sat on the wooden bench in the outhouse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 5： The "tempered" wife-lord will hurt others (5) Chapter 5 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (5) "I was lucky today. I caught a small pheasant. Although it is a little thinner, it is enough for our meal." Speaking, Su Qiruo put two chicken legs into the Yunzimu bowl, then took a piece of chicken rib and gnawed on it. "Well... it''s still delicious, but it''s missing some fragrant leaves. When I find time to go to the town and buy all the seasonings, I''ll make you a better one next time." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, he realized that the people around him hadn''t moved their chopsticks. "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" Placing down the bone in his hand, Su Qiruo asked in an awkward manner. Does this child think that her craftsmanship is too poor and she has no appetite? But she eats this chicken, which is much more delicious than the thin soup at noon! Yun Zimu shook his head and said with red eyes, "Thank you, wife master." "Why do you need to talk about this between me? Eat it while it''s hot, and I''m afraid it will be fishy when it cools." Su Qiruo almost gave Yun Zimu some of the meat, and she only ate some with the belt and bones, but for her, she was already satisfied. Yun Zimu took small bites of the chicken, he had never eaten a whole chicken leg. Even when father was still alive in Yun Mansion, only mother occasionally went to father''s yard to spend the night, and the two of them could have a full meal. But the kitchen staff would not give them two whole chicken legs, at most a piece of meatless chicken rack, even then, Dad would always smile with relief. Yun Zimu knew that his father didn''t like his mother, but he still hoped that his mother would come over often, because only when his mother came, could they have a full meal. Su Qiruo rubbed her full stomach, then got up and went to the stove to fill two bowls of water, put one bowl in front of Yun Zimu, and drank the other bowl by herself. He burped a little contentedly, and Su Qiruo explained about Yunzi Mu Minger''s recovery. "I don''t have any food left at home. I''ll go to the mountains tomorrow to have a look. I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back at noon. You stay at home alone and lock the door. Don''t go out. Remember to eat on time." "Wife master..." Yun Zimu raised his face and called out worriedly, the deep mountain is very dangerous, many people dare not go in, and occasionally it is difficult for someone to go in, and even if they come out, they are often covered with bruises. I heard that there are big things inside, which can easily hurt people. Although the wife-lord treated him badly before, he didn''t want anything to happen to her. Yun Zimu couldn''t understand why Su Qiruo suddenly changed his temper and treated him so differently today, but he would not believe that Su Qiruo became like this because he liked or pityed him, he just thought she was tired of it I want to torture him in another way. As long as you don''t have expectations, you won''t be disappointed. This is what his father used to teach him, and Yun Zimu always remembered it. But such a wife-lord has no choice but to make him want to treat her well. In the past, when she went out to drink, she often stayed out at night. While he was afraid, he was also slightly happy in his heart. But today he suddenly heard her say that she was going into the mountains, but he was afraid. No matter what, the wife-head is the pillar of the family. If something happens to the wife-head, he will not be able to earn back even a few grains of brown rice every day. What will he do then? Moreover, treating him as a good wife... Even if it was pretending, he didn''t want anything to happen to her. "Don''t worry, I will definitely be back before dark, and I won''t scare you." Su Qiruo didn''t pretend to be affectionate enough to think that people were worried about her. After all, whoever she was, wouldn''t be able to forget her past cruelty just because of her gentleness today. "Because there is no work in the field, I will go for a walk in the mountains during this time. If I can hunt some live animals for some money, I can heal your wounds." Speaking of the last sentence, Su Qiruo obviously lost her confidence. Aren''t these injuries thanks to "her"? "These injuries are not serious, they are really fine." Yun Zimu said anxiously, he has already gotten used to how many beatings he has received since he was a child. It just hurts for a while, and it will be fine after a while. "Just be obedient. Tomorrow I will heat the rice in the pot, and you will eat it by yourself. The injury on your leg is a bit serious. Be careful when you walk around." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo got up and walked out, leaving only Yun Zimu sitting there blankly. I don''t know where Su Qiruo found a broken bamboo cage, and there were four little rabbits as big as fingers inside. "I picked these up at the foot of the mountain today. You can raise them first, feed them some rice soup now, and then they will be able to eat tender grass in a few days." Seeing the joy in Yun Zimu''s eyes flashed past, Su Qiruo knew that these four little rabbits had won his heart. Maybe I have been alone for a long time, so I want to find a companion! Just like when she first met Yun Zimu, apart from pity, it was more like having an extra companion, making herself not so lonely. When going to bed at night, Su Qiruo gave up the bed to Yun Zimu, and went to the kitchen, and slept on the pile of straw that Yun Zimu used to sleep on. "Goddamn ''Su Qiruo'', he is really inhuman! How could he abuse others like this?" Su Qiruo felt so uncomfortable all over, she couldn''t imagine how Yun Zimu slept here on weekdays. Yesterday when Su Qiruo was clutching her aching head, she still disliked the hard wooden bed, but now that she thinks about it again, she actually misses it a little. Man, I am really not satisfied. Only by comparing can I know how good what I have. Su Qiruo here is too uncomfortable to sleep, and Yun Zimu in the room is also a little sleepless. My wife, what happened to her? Not only did he not drink and beat people, but he also picked fruit for him to cook and gave him a bunny, and even gave him his bed, which is really confusing. "Hiss..." Turning over lightly, the pain came from his leg, and the pain made Yun Zimu shiver. This time the injury seems to be a bit serious! "Could it be that the wife-lord felt a little guilty for beating me hard last night, and she treated me so well today?" Maybe it is! Yun Zimu fell asleep after thinking about it, but before going to bed, he really thought so. Before the chickens in the village crowed, Su Qiruo had already got up. Wipe his face casually with the cold water in the bucket, then Su Qiruo touched the darkness and lit the fire, cooked a pot of thick porridge with the chicken soup from last night, went out to fill the water tank, and cooked it casually. After eating, he went out with a sickle and a hemp rope and a sack on his back. By the faint morning light, Su Qiruo confidently walked towards the light along the path that she walked yesterday. Passing by the fruit tree, Su Qiruo nimbly climbed up and picked a few fruits and stuffed them into her bosom, this might be her lunch. There is no flour at home, so naturally I cant make any dry food to bring with me. Its better to eat a few fruits than to be hungry. Thank you little cuties for your support, thank you for your great support! Love you guys. (end of this chapter) Chapter 6： A "crazy" wife-owner will hurt others (6) Chapter 6 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (6) When Yun Zimu woke up, it was already daylight. The little guy was startled at first, thinking that he didn''t get up to boil water for his wife and cook, and instantly turned pale with fright. But when he saw his situation clearly, he remembered what his wife said last night. Wife Master, has she really left? He struggled to get up from the bed, dragged his aching legs and moved to the stove. There were still sporadic flames in the stove, and the smell of meat was exuding from the pot. Yun Zimu sniffed his little nose. After eating so much meat last night, he still hasn''t felt hungry yet! When he lifted the lid of the pot to see the thick porridge in the pot, Yun Zimu jumped up in shock. "How can the wife master be so prodigal? Ouch..." Perhaps the wound was pulled, Yun Zimu took a small breath, his face flushed red with anger. Regardless of the pain in his leg, he walked to the rice vat in a few steps, looking at the bottom of the rice vat, Yun Zimu''s eyes turned red again. Thought she was getting better, but she didn''t even want to live anymore. This month''s rice grains told her to make a meal, how will they live for the next half month? The scent entered his nostrils, and Yun Zimu suddenly lost his appetite. He cared about his wife today and ignored her tomorrow. Fortunately, he was still praising her in his heart last night. Cooperating with her is just another way to toss. . Compared with worrying about having no food in the future, Yun Zimu suffers more from being disappointed with his wife. He was still looking forward to it, thinking that she was really different... After all, it was his extravagant wish. And Su Qiruo, who was being blamed by others, was still thinking about how to let the little husband live a happy and stable life without knowing it! The further you went into the mountain, the colder it became. Su Qiruo shook the linen clothes on her body, clutched the sack on her shoulders and continued to move in, and the sky gradually brightened. "Pterissus fern?" Su Qiruo''s eyes lit up, isn''t that cluster of ferns on the ground exactly? She knew this herbal medicine. The teacher in the biology class said that the whole fern can be used as medicine to clear away heat and dampness, cool blood and detoxify, stop diarrhea, and cure dysentery. At that time, Su Qiruo still thought that if she traveled through time, she must find this kind of herbal medicine, and she would be able to sell it for a good price. The slender leaves of Pteris fern are not easy to put in the sack, so Su Qiruo picked up a few grasses and wrapped them together, and then spread them on the bottom of the sack. If hunting is not successful, it is also good to pick up some medicinal materials and sell them. You have to add some rice, flour, oil and salt to the house! Su Qiruo walked all the way into the mountains, and picked up several medicinal herbs that she could recognize, but still didn''t see any prey. "click..." Suddenly there was a sound from the woods beside him, Su Qiruo hurriedly stopped and listened intently. "Bear?" Su Qiruo''s complexion turned pale, and she ran to a big thick tree in two or three steps, and climbed up with hands and feet. It was fine if she didn''t run, but once she ran, the big bear walked towards her. With that mighty and majestic appearance, even ten Su Qiruo may not be his opponent. Su Qiruo thought in her heart how to escape this catastrophe, if possible, subdue this blind man, that would be the best, and her trip was not in vain. Thinking that what Xiong is most afraid of is fire, Su Qiruo began to think in his heart. Although there are many trees around, most of them are non-flammable. Su Qiruo suddenly caught a glimpse of a deep pit not far away. Although it was covered by branches, she could still see it clearly from her angle. Maybe it was dug by a previous hunter. If she can lure the bear into that hole, she will have a way to subdue it. "Big fat bear, how about we make a bet? If you don''t mean to hurt me, we''ll leave separately. But if you want to eat me, then we can only rely on our own abilities. Don''t blame me for being cruel. " Su Qiruo couldn''t get enough to eat, how could she take care of much. As long as the bear leaves by itself, she pretends she hasn''t seen it. But if it insists on hurting her, then it depends on whose life is the worst. "Zimu is still waiting for me at home. He is injured and cannot be taken care of, so I must not die." Su Qiruo seemed to be speaking to herself, but also to Xiong. But Kumamoto is also out to hunt, so how could he let such a white and tender person be here? "Aww..." The bear suddenly yelled, and Su Qiruo couldn''t help trembling in fright, and almost fell from the tree. Seeing the imminent victory in Xiong''s eyes, Su Qiruo straightened her expression, and jumped down from the tree with her lips tightly pressed. "Life and death are up to you, come on!" Su Qiruo jumped down from the tree, didn''t dare to stay for even a moment, and ran desperately towards the hunting pit. The obese black bear landed on all fours, dragging its not bulky body towards Su Qiruo. How could Su Qiruo be able to outrun that bear, he got a lot of credit in the escape, even Junxiu''s face was scratched several times. "Big black bear, if I, Su Qi, were alive today, I would definitely use your skin to give my husband a new set of clothes." Su Qiruo shouted angrily while running, and when she was about to reach the edge of the hunting pit, she suddenly accelerated her speed. The bear was already running fast, but when it saw that the people in front were running faster, it started to run too. What Su Qi wanted was its unstoppable inertia, she suddenly rolled on the ground, grabbed a vine with both hands, and hung herself on the edge of the hunting pit. Because the big fat bear was too bulky, its whole body threw itself into the hunting pit. There were a few "poof..." sounds, accompanied by the big fat bear''s painful cry, and the smell of blood that permeated it. Su Qiruo took a few deep breaths, forced her wounded body to look at the hunting pit, and couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat. She is really lucky. The hunting pit is covered with sharpened bamboos. If she hadn''t grasped it and fell it just now, the fate of the big fat bear will be hers now. It''s okay... Su Qiruo is not afraid of death, she is only afraid that if something happens to her, no one will take care of Yun Zimu, how will a coward like him live alone in the future! Startled by her own thoughts, Su Qiruo struggled to climb up, sat on the ground and covered her heart in a daze for a long time. She had unconsciously regarded Yun Zimu as her lover, thinking about him everywhere. Is this a sequela left by her predecessor, or did she get too deep into it when she read books? Or perhaps it was the two days of contact that made her really regard Yun Zimu as her own responsibility. Suddenly lying on the ground, Su Qiruo raised her arm and wiped the blood from her face, muttering: "Forget it, no matter why, Yun Zimu is my responsibility!" Tilting her head and taking a look at the fat bear who was already out of breath, Su Qiruo lay back powerlessly. The original owner is a woman of great strength, perhaps this is the only useful advantage she left for Su Qiruo! Otherwise, even if she knows how to save effort, Su Qiruo may not be able to pull such a big fat bear up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 7： A "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (7) Chapter 7 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (7) Tie the hemp rope to the tree. If Su Qi wanted to use the pulley principle to pull the bear up, he found that his own strength was not enough. It seems that she can''t do it with her own ability. Thinking of the book that said that the original owner and a few friends hunted a wild boar together, Su Qiruo decided to go back to the village and ask someone to help move it together. . After making a mark nearby, Su Qiruo carried the sack and walked out of the mountain. It must take more than half a day to go back and forth, and it may be midnight when someone is called to bring the bear back to the village. Afraid that Yun Zimu would be worried, Su Qiruo went home first. Yunzimu, who hadn''t eaten anything all day, was sitting in the yard washing the bedding and blankets that had been removed from the bed, while drooping his eyes and thinking about how to live in the next half month. The wife-owner cooks half a month''s worth of rations in one meal, and he really can''t eat it. Yun Zimu, who was still extremely dissatisfied with Su Qiruo and complained a lot, saw Su Qiruo come back covered in blood, all the complaints disappeared, leaving only fear and worry in his heart. "My wife, you... what''s wrong with you?" Looking at the injury on Su Qiruo''s face, Yun Zimu hurriedly stood up and rushed over, not even paying attention to kicking over the laundry tub. Su Qiruo was afraid that Yun Zimu''s clothes would be stained, so he took two steps back slightly before smiling at him, "It''s just that I fell a few times in the mountains, it''s all skin trauma, it''s not a problem." Saying that, Su Qiruo put the sack in a cool place in the corner of the wall, and washed her face with a half basin of water beside her. "But...wife master, you have shed a lot of blood!" Yun Zimu''s voice was a little trembling, he should have been secretly happy seeing Su Qiruo getting hurt, but she always bullied him. But apart from fear and worry, there was no joy in his heart. "Don''t be afraid, those are the blood of the bear, not mine." If Su Qiruo not only endured the pain of the wound, but also comforted Yun Zimu in turn, it would feel so awkward. "Have you eaten yet? Didn''t you say that you were not allowed to go to the ground before your leg injury healed? Why are you washing the mattress again?" Su Qiruo bent down to pick up the overturned water basin, rubbed it hard a few times, and then put the blanket to dry. Su Qiruo, who wanted to go into the room to drink water, froze the tenderness on her face when she saw the untouched rice in the pot. "Zi Mu, come here." Hearing Su Qiruo calling him, Yun Zimu hurriedly trotted in, regardless of his leg injury. When he saw the displeasure on Su Qiruo''s face, Yun Zimu closed his eyes, waiting for the unknown pain. "why you do not want to eat?" The imagined pain did not come, but a cold hand pinched his nose, making him a little breathless. Yun Zimu''s eyelashes trembled, he slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was Su Qiruo''s distressed face. Yun Zimu couldn''t help being taken aback, she didn''t mean to beat him, she was just blaming him for not eating? Perhaps Su Qiruo has been too gentle these past few days, but Yun Zimu has the courage to express his dissatisfaction. "The headwife shouldn''t waste it like this. There is only this rice grain in the house. If you eat it all in one meal, wouldn''t you be hungry in the days to come?" Yun Zimu''s puffy little face looked like a little squirrel chewing pine nuts, and it was only then that Su Qiruo realized the cuteness of this little husband. Just hearing Su Qiruo chuckle, her tone is also rare gentle, with a touch of pampering. "Is it really so useless for you to be your wife? Zimu, I will definitely work hard to earn money for you to live a good life in the future, and I will never mess around again. Would you like to give me a chance?" Su Qiruo spoke so seriously that Yun Zimu couldn''t help but want to nod. "Then you can eat obediently. I''ll find someone to bring the bear back. I''ll sell it in the market tomorrow, and I''ll bring you something delicious tonight." If Su Qi didn''t dare to delay any longer, if the bear wasn''t brought back for a while, she couldn''t rest assured for a while. "My wife, let''s go after dinner!" Yun Zimu said in a low voice, he was not a caring person, and he was taken aback when he said this. "I''ve eaten it. You ate it all. If I come back at night and see that there is still food in the pot, I''ll go out and feed it to the dog." Su Qiruo threatened Yun Zimu a few words, thinking that he might not come back too early at night, so he gave another word of advice. "I''ll lock the door for you later, don''t wait for me at night, go to bed earlier." Before Yun Zimu could ask any more questions, Su Qiruo went out with the hemp rope again. Looking blankly at the back of the man leaving, Yun Zimu''s heart skipped a beat again. "The wife owner doesn''t seem to be that bad..." Thinking of Su Qiruo''s threatening words before leaving, Yun Zimu hurriedly poured out all the steaming porridge in the pot. After eating and feeding the rabbit, Yun Zimu bolted the door from the inside, took out a handkerchief from the broken wooden cabinet beside him, and embroidered it. After he was bought back by Su Qiruo, he has been relying on selling handkerchiefs for some copper coins to make ends meet. Although he has not been beaten now, he is still afraid that he will go hungry. If the family ran out of food, the wife-owner would definitely sell him. Although Su Qiruo is not considered a good person, she is still his wife and master. If he is to serve different women like those prostitutes, then he would rather die. Su Qiruo left home and went to find Lu Dasheng and the others according to the description in his memory. Lu Dasheng was quite a kind person, and he was the more sensible among the few friends Su Qiruo had made before. The one who often plays with Su Qiruo is Lu Qimei from the village chief''s family. The reason why she is called Lu Qimei is because she has six older brothers. She finally got such a daughter, and the family has always spoiled her. Su Qiruo, who was doing business properly, got mixed up. Lu Qimei didn''t get involved in the stupid things that Su Qiruo did before. Lu Ziping is the one who listens to Su Qiruo the most. She lost her mother and father since she was a child, and often goes to Su''s house for dinner. Even her name was given by Su Qiruo''s mother. The four young women entered the deep mountain together, and they were all taken aback when they saw the **** bear. "Sister Qi Ruo, you are really good, you can catch such a big thing." Lu Ziping couldn''t help but praise Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo used all the money they sold for the wild boar they hunted a while ago to buy Yunzimu, now that the **** bear is sold, they will be rich up. "Yes! Qi Ruo, you are really brave." Lu Qimei followed suit, and then rolled up her sleeves to help Lu Dasheng tie the rope. "This is all your sister, I sacrificed my life for it." Su Qiruo pointed to the wound on her body, and the group of people fell silent instantly. "Since you have a family, you should live a good life." Lu Dasheng, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said something. He had heard that Su Qiruo would often beat and scold the husband who bought her when he was drunk. (end of this chapter) Chapter 8： A "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (8) Chapter 8 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (8) Now seeing Su Qiruo desperately coming out to earn money like this, Lu Dasheng only tried to persuade him again. After all, they grew up together since childhood. Su Qiruo has a bad temper, but she has a good nature. Otherwise, Lu Dasheng would not have played with her. If Su Qi beats her husband, she can''t be blamed entirely on her. He went bankrupt and bought a man back, but the man wouldn''t let him touch him. Everyone would be annoyed. It''s just that Lu Dasheng can''t see such a thing, no matter what, he can''t fight with men, right? "What Sister Dasheng said is that we are not young anymore, and we have passed the age of fooling around. We must live a good life in the future." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, and the eyes of the remaining three people widened in shock. While talking, the rope has been tied. Several people tried their best to pull the **** bear up, Su Qiruo felt that she was going to collapse. "Hoo...hoo..." Panting heavily, Lu Qimei said, "Such a big thing should sell for thirty taels!" Su Qiruo squinted her eyes and calculated, then pursed her lips and said, "Fifty taels." "What? Can it be sold for fifty taels?" Lu Ziping sat up suddenly, looked at Su Qiruo in a daze and asked. "This bear is full of treasures, bear bile, bear paws and fur, you don''t understand. This time I promise I won''t treat my sisters badly." Su Qiruo patted Lu Ziping''s shoulder and said with a smile. She wants to renovate the house and build a courtyard wall to prevent Yun Zimu from being afraid when she is alone at home, which will cost a lot of money. In addition to buying vegetables and rice, I have to buy a new set of clothes and a pair of new shoes for Yun Zimu, and I have to change the bedding at home... Calculated in this way, I am afraid that the money will not be enough. These three people are interesting enough, even if the willows are already on the top of the moon, no one complains because it is too late. "Should I send the bear to your house first?" Lu Dasheng asked. Su Qiruo was about to nod her head when she thought of something, and said, "It''s better to ask Qimei to pull the car out and put it directly in the car, I''ll watch it at night." Yun Zimu was timid, if he saw such an object, he might be so scared! Seemingly seeing her worry, Lu Qimei couldn''t help teasing: "When will sister Qi Ruo learn to be sympathetic to women?" This word was given to her by Su Qiruo before, but now she actually uses it on Su Qiruo. "If my husband doesn''t love me, who will love me? You will understand when you get married." Su Qiruo glanced at Lu Qimei sullenly, and urged her to pull the cart. "Forget it, it''s about midnight, and we won''t go back to sleep. Let''s transport this thing directly to the town. If we meet someone during the day, we can''t tell." Except for Su Qiruo who bought a young husband, among the remaining three, only Lu Dasheng has a family. Now that even she has said that, Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping have no objections. "Wait for me for a while, I''m going to get some things at home." Su Qiruo said, without waiting for others'' consent, she ran towards her own house as if flying. Lu Ziping curled his lips and said: "Sister Dasheng, do you think that sister Qi Ruo seems to be fascinated by the little husband who bought it, so it must be a vixen?" Isnt such a beautiful man the vixen in storytellers? "Don''t talk nonsense, your sister Qi Ruo knows how to live. From now on, don''t talk about things in front of her. If she beats Husband again, I can''t spare you." Lu Dasheng glared at Lu Ziping. Before Su Qiruo beat her husband, it was thanks to the two broken mouths of Lu Ziping and Lu Qimei. She said nonsense all day long, which annoyed people. "I know, I know, you have said this hundreds of times." Lu Ziping shrank his neck and hummed, she was just joking with sister Qi Ruo, who knew that she could not help but vent her anger on that little vixen! Su Qiruo returned home lightly, and seeing that the door was closed, she didn''t wake Yun Zimu up, she just picked up the bag she had placed by the wall during the day and left. The four of them pushed and pulled to the town and it was already dawn, and they were all so hungry that their stomachs were growling non-stop. Su Qiruo told them to wait at the door of the shop where the wild things were collected, and went to buy food by themselves. Looking for a medicine shop that was open, Su Qiruo walked in. Although the medicinal materials she picked up were not considered precious, they were exchanged for half a tael of silver. Went out to find a steamed stuffed bun shop, bought 20 buns and spent 40 Wen, and there were 460 Wen left, Su Qiruo put them all away. The four leaned against the wall and ate up the buns in a few mouthfuls. Lu Ziping covered his mouth and yawned, then leaned against the wall and fell asleep. When she woke up, there were no other people around, and the car and the black bear on the car were gone. Just as Lu Ziping turned pale with fear, Su Qiruo came over with smiling Lu Dasheng and Lu Qimei. "wake up?" Su Qiruo smiled and took out an ingot of silver from her bosom and handed it to Lu Ziping, and said to the three of them, "Because the family is in urgent need of money recently, so this time I first repaid the money I borrowed from the sisters last time, and then I will give each of you one tael for your hard work. I will thank you all after a few days." Su Qiruo clasped her fists at the three of them, last time she borrowed four taels from each of them, this time she gave them five taels each, and she had thirty-five taels left. These money is used to repair the roof first, and then add some food, and you have to keep some spares, you have to look at the injuries on Yun Zimu''s body. Calculated in this way, even ten big bears are not enough. "Sister Qi Ruo, what are you doing? How can I ask you for your hard work if my sister does a favor for you? Just buy me a drink another day." Lu Ziping was alone, she didn''t care much about these things, for her, Su Qiruo was much more important than money. "You can take it if I give it to you, and I will have to trouble you in the future. My grain tank has already bottomed out, and I will go to buy grain later. Do you have anything to buy?" "I don''t buy anything, I want to take the money back to my mother, lest she always say that I''m like a bug, just eat and do nothing." Lu Qimei shook her head hastily. Last time she said that she hunted a wild boar and paid four taels of silver for it to be borrowed. Mother also said that she was bragging. Today she wants them to see it. She, Lu Qimei, doesn''t bother to brag like that. "I''m going to buy some snacks for the two children at home, and I have been clamoring for them for a long time." When Lu Dasheng talked about his sons and daughters, he was full of smiles, and his happiness was irresistible. "Then I will accompany Sister Qi Ruo to buy food, and help her move things along the way, Seventh Sister, look at the car!" Lu Ziping followed Su Qiruo to the grain shop, and Lu Dasheng went to the dim sum shop, leaving only Lu Qimei sitting beside the cart with her arms folded and giggling non-stop. Those who didn''t know thought there was something wrong with the child. (I went to check the information, generally one tael of gold = 10 taels of silver = 1000 Wen. 1 article is roughly equal to 0.2 yuan, so the algorithm in the article is almost estimated according to this value. ) Thank you book friend Hello Ya B for the monthly ticket; thank you book friend Nan Nanxijiang for the 2 monthly tickets. Thank you book friend Senyu Lu for the roses. Thank you for the recommendation tickets and red beans sent by the cuties. Thank you for collecting and commenting. I will continue to work hard! Thank you Yi Nian Ruchen for your great help and support, love you (end of this chapter) Chapter 9： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (9) Chapter 9 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (9) "Sister Qi Ruo, all you bought this time were polished rice and flour!" Looking at what Su Qiruo bought, Lu Ziping couldn''t help sighing. "Zimu''s health is not good, and I couldn''t help him before. Since I said that I should live a good life in the future, I can''t wrong him anymore." Su Qiruo''s words surprised Lu Ziping very much. Ever since she was a child, this was the first time she heard Su Qiruo say these words so seriously. "But" Lu Ziping was about to say what Yun Zimu forbade Su Qiruo to touch, but thinking of Lu Dasheng''s warning, he swallowed those words back. "There is nothing but, since you want to live a life, you shouldn''t be idle. You should also work hard to save some money and start a family earlier, so that your life will be complete." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, she carried the rice she just bought and walked out. Lu Ziping looked at Su Qiruo''s back, wondering what she was thinking, knowing that she heard Su Qiruo calling her, so she hurriedly picked up the bag of white noodles and chased after her. go out. Looking at Su Qiruo buying so many things in big and small bags, Lu Qimei couldn''t help but smack her lips again, this sister Qiruo is really willing! The four of them walked all the way back to Lujia Village, just in time for lunch. Su Qiruo bought too many things, they sent Su Qiruo back first, and helped her unload the things before going home. Yun Zimu, who was sitting in a daze in the room, heard the voice and hurried out while leaning on the wall. His leg was extremely painful today. "Wife master..." Seeing Su Qiruo standing outside the door who hadn''t come home all night, Yun Zimu felt his nose sore, he thought she had gone off to drink again! Su Qiruo raised his eyes and saw the pale Yun Zimu, looking at the darkness in his eyes, he thought he didn''t sleep well last night. Striding over to hold Yun Zimu''s arm, Su Qiruo directly helped him into the room and sat down. Crouching down and looking at Yun Zimu''s legs, Su Qiruo asked concerned: "But the leg hurts badly?" Yun Zimu bit his lip and didn''t respond, Su Qiruo knew that he was in severe pain. Bending down and hugging Ren, regardless of Yun Zimu''s expression, Su Qiruo directly hugged Ren to the bed. Lifting up his trouser legs, looking at the swollen knees and bruises on his legs, Su Qiruo''s face became even more ugly. "I want you to take good care of me in bed. If you become a little lame in the future, it will be too late to regret it." Su Qiruo reprimanded sharply while taking out a bottle of medicine bought in the town from her arms, gently rubbed it on her red and swollen knees, and poured some more into the palm of her hand. "I''ll rub it for you, it may hurt a little, bear with it." "Well" Su Qiruo''s hand just touched Yun Zimu''s leg, and the person on the bed shrank and trembled, not knowing whether it was pain or shame. At this time, Su Qiruo had no other distractions, so she didn''t notice so much at all, but Yun Zimu was shy. This was the second time she had seen his legs. Ever since she was a child, even her father had never lifted his trouser legs like this. In the past, Yun Zimu would definitely run away crying, but facing Su Qiruo now, he didn''t do that. Thinking of his father''s words, Yun Zimu''s nose suddenly turned sore. He didn''t want to follow his father''s old ways, but things were a little out of his control. It wasn''t until the ointment was rubbed into her leg that Su Qiruo moved her hand away from the other''s leg. Take out two still warm meat buns from her bosom and stuff them into Yun Zimu''s hands, Su Qiruo said softly: "I''ll go outside and bring things in, you''ll eat the buns soon." Yun Zimu looked at the buns in his hand, and subconsciously handed one to Su Qiruo. "The wife and the master also eat." "I''ve eaten outside. I brought it specially for you. I didn''t eat in the morning, right? Eat it quickly. I''ll make meatloaf for you in the evening." Su Qiruo also only ate five buns in the morning, and didn''t eat at noon, but she bought these two buns for Yun Zimu, how could she be willing to eat them? After going out to drink a bowl of warm water, Su Qiruo began to carry the things she bought into the house. She moved all the rice noodles to the kitchen and put them in a rice jar. She also bought a small bag of eggs for Yun Zimu, fearing that there would be accidents if they were put outside, so Su Qiruo took them all into the main house. Compared with rice noodles, these eggs are really not cheap. Yun Zimu, who was biting the buns in small bites, did not forget to stare at Su Qiruo with her big bright eyes. Seeing that she had bought so many things, she couldn''t help frowning, and suddenly felt that the buns in her hand were no longer fragrant. Wife owner Where did she get so much money? Could it be that he did something bad? I don''t know if I guessed Yun Zimu''s mind, Su Qiruo talked to him about selling bears while carrying things. Taking out the remaining thirty taels of silver from her pocket and putting it in front of Yun Zimu, Su Qiruo said with a smile: "I''m going to repair our house before the rainy season, you collect the money first, and wait for me later When we earn some more money, we will invite someone to come and repair the house, and by the way, remove the planks and make a big kang here for you, and then the Westinghouse will also clean up and make a small kang, and I will go to the Westinghouse to sleep in the future. "By the way, I will ask someone to build a hut next to the stove when the time comes, and I will use it for you to bathe and clean yourself in the future. It is clean and safe." When Su Qiruo talked about his plan, Yun Zimu couldn''t help fantasizing about it. If you can make a big kang, it shouldnt be cold to sleep in winter, right? It''s warm, just thinking about it makes me feel happy. But The wife-lord put all the money with him, isnt he afraid that he will run away with the money? Although Yun Zimu seldom goes out, he has also heard of many men who took money from their wives and ran away, entrapping many women! It can be seen from the appearance of the wife-lord that she trusts him very much. Yun Zimu''s heart felt warm for no reason, and he carefully put away the money, but he didn''t even say a word of politeness. Seeing this, Su Qiruo knew that the little guy was slowly accepting her, and her mood improved accordingly. Take out a pair of brand new cloth shoes and a new set of dark blue clothes and put them beside Yun Zimu, Su Qiruo didn''t say anything, and went out to fetch water and chop firewood. Unfolding the clothes with trembling hands, there were actually two sets of soft inner clothes wrapped inside, Yun Zimu''s small mouth was flattened, and tears rolled out suddenly. The wife dominates her...why do you treat him so well? Even when he was in Yun Mansion, he had never worn such new clothes. It was the turn of the concubine sons who were left unneeded by the sons of the first sons, and the concubine sons like him, who would never fight, were If others don''t want it, it''s not his turn. Yun Zimu''s life in the past was worse than that of a servant, so if Su Qi treats him so well now, he always feels a little unreal. After eating two meat buns with tears in his eyes, Yun Zimu was stunned holding his new clothes and shoes. When Su Qiruo came in, what she saw was Yun Zimu who was sleeping by the bedside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 10： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (10) Chapter 10 "Grassy" wife-lord will hurt others (10) This child is really good-looking, no wonder the original owner would rather starve to death and borrow money to buy him back. Su Qiruo shook her head with a smile, carefully laid him flat, and covered him with the newly bought thin quilt before going out to prepare dinner. Su Qiruo, who was thinking about going to the mountains the next day, suddenly changed her mind. Yun Zimu''s leg injury is still not healed. If she is not at home often, he will not be able to take care of him. She still has to stay and take care of her. He will go out again in a few days. Su Qiruo chopped the meat she bought into stuffing, made it evenly fat and thin, added some chopped green onion, made a small piece of noodles and let it bake for half an hour, then started rolling pancakes, when Yunzimu woke up, it happened that do well. "These are all made by the wife?" Yun Zimu looked at the yellow and meaty cake in surprise, and couldn''t believe his eyes. "Try to see if it suits your appetite." Su Qiruo picked up a piece and handed it to Yun Zimu, and took a bite of one herself. "Hmm...it seems a bit salty..." The stuffing is a bit salty, but the taste is really good. "good to eat." Yun Zimu boasted in a low voice, and his face turned red after speaking. Where is the reason for the wife to cook for her husband? But the wife-owner has been taking care of him these days. Perhaps, she really didn''t mean to hit him when she was drunk. How could such a good wife be so cruel? Must have been drinking. As long as the wife doesn''t drink, she will always treat him like this. In the end, Yun Zimu himself concluded a truth, that is, no matter what, the wife should not be allowed to drink. Under constant care and being taken care of, the relationship between Su Qiruo and her husband became more and more harmonious. When Yun Zimu looked at her, the fear in her eyes faded a lot, and there was still a hint of dependence. "Does it still hurt?" Helping Yun Zimu out of bed, Su Qiruo said concernedly from the side. After lying down for so long, the knee injury finally healed, and the bruises on the legs also faded a lot. The sun was fine outside today, so Su Qiruo allowed Yun Zimu to go out for a walk. Yun Zimu shook his head lightly, but the pain didn''t hurt that much long ago. He didn''t know how many such injuries he had suffered since he was a child, and no one ever cared about them, even Yun Zimu himself didn''t think it was a big deal, but his wife kept him lying on the bed to raise him, not even using the ground He got off, let alone worked. Su Qi does some of the work at home these days, Yun Zimu only feels that he is about to die. "It''s fine if it doesn''t hurt. You don''t have to walk too much during this time. No matter how well you take care of yourself, you don''t have to worry about the root cause of the disease in the future when you are completely cured. Your legs and feet are inconvenient. What a sin!" Looking up at the sky, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but think of the roof exposed to the sky when she first came here, so she helped Yun Zimu to sit on the bamboo chair in the yard. This bamboo chair was bought by Su Qiruo from Carpenter Lu the day before yesterday, and it was placed under the big tree in the yard. Wouldn''t it be nice to lie down and drink tea when you have nothing to do? Yun Zimu touched the handle of the chair curiously, then touched the back of the chair, then leaned on it and swayed, liking it very much. Slightly pursed his lips, Yun Zimu suddenly boldly called out to Su Qiruo who was gesticulating by the window with a broom: "My wife..." "Um?" Su Qiruo looked at Yun Zimu curiously, she was used to Yun Zimu calling her that. "I want to sit here and embroider handkerchiefs... is that okay?" A pair of big watery eyes were full of prayers, Su Qiruo was unwilling to refuse. Stepped into the house and took out the small basket containing needlework and handed it to Yun Zimu, those dark eyes lit up immediately. "Zi Mu, you sit in the yard first, I''ll ask Sister Dasheng to see if I can take advantage of the good weather these few days and find some people to come over and repair the house." Su Qiruo went back to the house and grabbed two handfuls of candied fruit bought for Yun Zimu and wrapped them in lotus leaves, thinking that it would not be good to go to Lu Dasheng''s house empty-handed, even if she didn''t bring anything for the adults, she had to pack something for the children Yes. Yun Zimu nodded obediently, looked at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, his eyes flashed, and suddenly landed on his new shoes. He is wearing the new clothes and shoes that Su Qiruo bought for him a few days ago, which is very comfortable. But thinking of the pair of straw sandals on Su Qiruo''s feet that were already scuffed, Yun Zimu''s brows suddenly tightened. It seems that the wife-owner only bought him new clothes, but she didnt buy anything for herself. Yun Zimu pursed his lips lightly, then put the basket aside, stood up while supporting the chair. First, he found a pair of Su Qiruo''s old straw sandals and measured them, and then took out the piece of cloth that Su Qiruo bought for him to make new clothes, Yun Zimu carried them out of the house. He learned embroidery and tailoring when he was in Yun''s house, and he also knew how to make shoes. Since the wife-owner was reluctant to buy shoes for himself, he simply made a pair for her himself, with several layers of soles, which were guaranteed to be soft. Su Qiruo was very quick at handling things. When he left the house in the morning, the people who repaired and built the house in the afternoon came to him. Many strange women came to the yard, Yun Zimu was obviously a little scared, so Su Qiruo sent him to Lu Dasheng''s house first, and picked him up after the workers left. Lu Dasheng''s husband, Mrs. Qian, is also a living man. Although he is not beautiful, he is very capable. Before this, he had never dealt with Yun Zimu before. It was just the first time he saw such a beautiful little brother. In addition to the two children in the family who always surrounded Yun Zimu, Qian Shi was also very enthusiastic about Yun Zimu. . "I didn''t say that, brother Su family, you look so good-looking, no wonder Qi Ruo sister hides you like a treasure all day long, and never brings you to us for acquaintance." Ms. Qian bit off the thread sewing the clothes in her hand with her teeth, and smiled without raising her head. He knew some things about Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu in the past, but he just heard from his wife that Su Qiruo was going to live a good life in the near future, and she loved her husband very much recently, so he couldn''t help but praise Su in front of Yun Zimu Qi Ruolai, as a close person, naturally wants to match people together. Yunzimu''s ears turned red, and he pursed his lips shyly. "It''s because I don''t like to go out, and the wife is busy on weekdays, so I seldom see people in the village." Yun Zimu kept silent about the injury on his leg. Since the wife master has improved, let the past be the past! After all, they are all men. Seeing Yun Zimu''s look of pity, Qian couldn''t help feeling distressed. Patting the back of Yun Zimu''s hand with a rough and callused hand, Qian sighed quietly and said, "Although sister Qi Ruo did some stupid things in the past, she is not a heinous villain after all. Now she is If you know you are wrong, then you will give her a chance to live a good life with her, there is no quarrel between the two, but after all, only your own wife will feel sorry for us, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 11： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (11) Chapter 11 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (11) Yun Zimu paused while holding the sewing hand, and nodded slightly. He thinks the same way, and he has seen his wife''s performance these few days. As long as the wife is willing to live with him at ease, he actually has nothing else to ask for. Seeing Yun Zimu nodding his head, Qian''s face burst into a smile. "That''s right. Brother is a smart man, your better days are coming!" What did the two of them say again, Qian hesitated many times but didn''t dare to ask Yun Zimu why he didn''t want to have **** with Su Qiruo. In the final analysis, this is also a boudoir matter between husband and wife, and it is really difficult for him, an outsider, to ask more questions. Thinking of his wife''s entrustment, Qian could only sigh. He might not be able to help Su Qiruo with this favor... Su Qiruo, who originally only planned to repair the roof and keep out the rain, after haggling with the workers, simply asked someone to build the kang in the east room as well. With just such a toss, Yun Zimu had no place to sleep at night. If Su Qi was not willing to ask Yun Zimu to stay with him in the kitchen, when he went to pick him up, he said that he would stay at Lu Dasheng''s house for two days first. But Yun Zimu didn''t know where the stubbornness came from, but he just didn''t agree. In desperation, Su Qiruo had no choice but to bring someone back to her half-renovated home, and moved the wooden bed board into the woodshed, barely finding a place for Yun Zimu to sleep. "Where is the wife going?" Seeing that Su Qiruo was about to go out after laying down the bedding, Yun Zimu stopped her for the first time. Su Qiruo looked back curiously at Yun Zimu who was staring at her nervously, and then said with a smile: "I won''t leave, I''m just outside, you don''t need to be afraid." Thinking of Yun Zimu''s timidity, Su Qiruo deliberately added a sentence later. "My wife, please sleep inside!" Yunzi''s voice was like a mosquito, and his small face was as shy as an overripe apple, extremely alluring. Su Qiruo hurriedly looked away, touched her nose in embarrassment, and coughed lightly: "You should rest earlier, if you have something to do, call me loudly, I can hear you." After finishing speaking, before Yun Zimu could say anything else, he disappeared at the door. The dim oil lamp illuminated Yun Zimu''s delicate face, under the straight nose was a pair of tightly pursed lips. Obviously he didn''t allow her to touch him, but now he left her to sleep here, but she ran away. Could it be that she''s tired of herself and doesn''t want to be with him anymore? She didn''t want to get close to him. Yun Zimu should be happy, but he couldn''t hide the disappointment in his heart. Looking down at the toes, Yun Zimu only felt sour and uncomfortable. Daddy''s words may not be right. Although she only bought him but did not marry him, everyone in the village calls him Mr. Su''s husband! Does that mean that he is actually the husband of the wife-lord, not a bought servant. Because Yun Zimu''s biological father was a servant and lived in humbleness all his life, he has been teaching Yun Zimu that even if he marries a peddler, he can only be the main wife and never be a servant. Su Qiruo bought him back but did not marry him. In Yun Zimu''s heart, he was not Su Qiruo''s real husband, so she was not allowed to touch him. But now she really didn''t even think about that, and he felt depressed again. Now that the wife-lord has become so good, there must be many young sons out there who want to marry her. If she marries someone else by then, will she not want him? Yun Zimu suddenly felt worried, not only reluctance to give up on Su Qiruo now, but also fear of unknown whereabouts in the future. "Crackling..." The oil lamp flickered suddenly, which awakened Yun Zimu from his wild thoughts, and carefully blew out the oil lamp. Yun Zimu got under the quilt, and began to tangle between what his father said and Su Qiruo again. Su Qiruo lay on the bamboo chair outside, the night breeze was cool, but it made her sleepless. She knows how important a man''s innocence is in this world. Yun Zimu treats her closer and closer, but she is more and more afraid to approach him. Su Qiruo is emotionally timid, she is afraid that she will fall too deep, but it turns out to be wishful thinking, the pain is really tormenting. So before seeing clearly their mutual feelings, Su Qiruo didn''t want to ruin Yun Zimu''s innocence. It cannot be denied that Yun Zimu is an excellent man, pure, kind, quiet, soft and beautiful. Such a man is also very attractive to Su Qiruo, a woman with independent thinking. If Su Qi thinks, if Yun Zimu is willing, she will pamper him and treat him well for the rest of her life. It just takes time to cultivate a relationship, she doesn''t want Yun Zimu to follow her without knowing why. I dont know when I fell asleep, and when I woke up again, the crowing of chickens in the village had already played a symphony from east to west. Get up and fold the thin blanket and put it on the bamboo chair, Su Qiruo then filled the water tank with a bucket, then went to pick up a large bundle of firewood and came back. As soon as he stepped into the yard, he saw smoke rising from the chimney. Walked a few steps quickly to the house, but saw that Yun Zimu had already started cooking. "Wife master..." Seeing someone coming, Yun Zimu hurriedly supported the fire stick to stand up, Su Qiruo hurriedly dropped the firewood to help Yun Zimu. "You don''t need to do these jobs. It''s important that you take good care of your legs." Dough has been made in the basin beside it, and the smooth dough has been kneaded clean, just like Yunzimu. "But the wife-owner has already worked hard to bring people to repair the house every day. I should have washed and cooked for the wife-owner." Yun Zimu whispered with downcast eyes, whose husband would be as squeamish as him, not only not serving his wife well, but also waiting for her to take care of him all day long. "Then you have to wait for your legs to heal, right?" Su Qiruo supported Yun Zimu to the courtyard and sat on the bamboo chair, carefully rolled up the trouser legs and took a look at the injury on the knee, before Su Qiruo put down the rolled trouser legs again. "It''s good to see, you have to be more careful in the future, don''t do any more nonsense." Yun Zimu just quietly listened to Su Qiruo''s chanting, his heart was never at peace. I dont know how much better this kind of life is than when he was in Yunfu, he should be content. After breakfast, Su Qiruo made some steamed buns and cold dishes made by herself, and then sent Yun Zimu to Lu Dasheng''s house. "Zimu''s health is not good, and my brother-in-law has been taking care of me for the past two days." Su Qiruo put the things he brought on the table, pulled Yun Zimu and said to Qian Shi. "Sister, what are you talking about? I am usually very boring. With the younger brother of the Su family, there is someone who can talk." Qian said with a smile, the more he looked at these two, the more he felt that they were a good match. Before, he always felt that Su Qi Ruobai had such a good-looking appearance and such a bad temper, but this person changed at will, and now she has learned to love others. "Then you stay here with brother-in-law, I will come to pick you up at night." Su Qiruo looked at Yun Zimu and said softly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 12： The "tempered" wife-lord will hurt others (12) Chapter 12 "Grassy" wife-owner will hurt others (12) "Um." Yun Zimu responded obediently, and Su Qiruo informed Qian shi only then, and left with peace of mind. "Look at the appearance of your wife, as if she is afraid that I will wrong you. This is the first time I have seen a woman who protects her husband like this!" Qian smiled and pulled Yun Zimu''s hand to sit down, a bit of envy could not help but appear in his eyes. Yun Zimu blushed a pretty face, lowered her eyes and did not answer, but her heart was sweet. Since the wife-lord promised him that she would not bully him again that day, she really seemed to be a different person, no matter what she did, she was impeccable, which made him always feel like he was dreaming. "Are you making clothes for your wife?" Looking at the cloth in Yunzi''s basket, Qian''s eyes flashed a smile. This little man doesn''t say anything, but he still has Su Qiruo in his heart, and it''s not in vain that Su Qiruo loves him so much. "I want to make a pair of shoes for my wife..." Yunzi Mu Nuonuo said, he will make clothes for his wife after the shoes are finished. "Shoes made of such a good material? It''s really too expensive." Ms. Qian smacked her lips, got up, took out a piece of white cotton cloth from her cabinet, and handed it to Yun Zimu. "Use this cotton cloth to make the sole of the shoe soft and strong. You can save this cloth to make a shoe upper. It is not worthwhile to use it to hold the sole." "How much do these cotton cloths cost? I''ll come over tomorrow and get them for my brother-in-law." Yun Zimu has the nerve to ask for Qian''s things, he said hastily. "You''re outrageous when you say this. Your wife and I are like sisters, but it''s just a piece of worthless cotton cloth. You can just use it." Qian knew that the five taels of silver brought back by Lu Dasheng a few days ago was given by Su Qiruo, and he kept this matter in his heart all the time. Now it was just a piece of cotton cloth for Yunzi to bathe, so how could he care about these few coins. "No, no, if my brother-in-law doesn''t take the money, I can''t take this cloth." Yun Zimu and Qian Shi were not familiar enough to ask for things from others at will, so they had no choice but to refuse. "Then you use it first, and return it to me when you have it." Seeing that Yun Zimu refused to accept him, Mrs. Qian had no choice but to change her words. Then they took out Lu Dasheng''s shoe samples for Yun Zimu to use, and the two also exchanged the steps of making shoes. Xu had a common language, when Su Qiruo came to pick up Yun Zimu at night, he obviously felt that he and Qian Shi were much closer. On the way, Yun Zimu told Su Qiruo about the piece of cotton cloth that Qian Shi gave him, and Su Qiruo only told him to keep it first, and then she would go to the town to prepare more cloth before returning it to others. . In this way, Yun Zimu felt at ease making shoes and socks for Su Qiruo. The house has been repaired, and the new kang has been set up. There is also a special stove for kang heating in the outhouse, which can be used to boil water on weekdays. If it is too cold in winter, you can also simply cook a simple meal on this stove. No need to run to the kitchen. Looking at the big kang that can accommodate seven or eight people, and the newly repaired room, Yun Zimu felt his heart light up. "For the past two years, we will live here first. When I earn money in the future, I will buy a yard in the town and let you live in a bigger and more beautiful house. Of course, if you want to go to the city, then we will Go to the city to buy a house and settle down." Seeing the joy on Yun Zimu''s face, Su Qiruo also said happily. "That''s good enough." Yun Zimu pursed his lips and said in a low voice, he is content to live in such a spacious and clean house. "The small room outside is a clean room specially made for you. If you love cleanliness, you can take a bath there every day." Pointing to the newly built small house outside, Su Qiruo added, "Don''t worry, I will definitely not pass by." She wouldn''t do that kind of nasty thing like peeking at someone''s bath, but she had to let Yun Zimu know! Yun Zimu glared at Su Qiruo with a blushing face, which made Su Qiruo chuckle, and the relationship between the two seemed to have taken another step. This little guy dared to stare at her, it seems that he has grown courageous. "Zi Mu, if you want anything else, you can tell me, and I will satisfy you." Su Qiruo wanted to be nice to Yun Zimu, but she always felt that it wasn''t enough. "I want to build a chicken coop in the corner of the west wall, I want to raise some chickens and ducks like my brother-in-law of the Lu family..." Yun Zimu, who never put forward conditions, looked at Su Qiruo with expectant eyes for the first time and expressed his wish. How could Su Qiruo be willing to refuse? "Okay, when I go into the mountain again and build the wall when I come back, I will build a chicken coop for you." Su Qi Ruok has always remembered to replace the fenced yard with a high wall. Yun Zimu is timid and always afraid when he is alone at home. Building up the wall and replacing it with a stronger gate will save him night A person dare not sleep. "Wife master... don''t go into the mountains again, okay?" Yun Zimu is very envious of other people who raise chickens and ducks at home and can pick up some eggs for a change every day, but he doesn''t want Su Qiruo to take risks again. Thinking of Su Qiruo''s appearance covered in blood last time when he came back from the mountains, Yun Zimu was still afraid, he was afraid that he would never see her again. Their life was easier, he didn''t want her to have an accident. The family still has two acres of land. As long as they work hard, they can always make ends meet, and there is really no need to take risks. "I promise you, this time I will only go to the mountains to collect herbs, and I won''t touch those big things anymore. If I encounter them, I will definitely climb up a tree and hide, and I promise I won''t get hurt again." Seeing that her little husband finally cared about others, Su Qiruo was relieved. Finally, it was no good to him in vain. Yun Zimu still had a worried look on his face, Su Qiruo coaxed him for a long time before he reluctantly nodded in agreement. Although it was still hot, Su Qiruo still burned the kang for an hour, and when the fire was extinguished, seeing the heat rising from the kang, Yun Zimu blinked in confusion. Su Qiruo wiped the sweat off her face and said with a smile: "Steam the water in the kang so that you won''t hurt your body when you sleep." Taking a feather duster to dust off the newly bought mats on the kang, and spreading the soft mattress, Su Qiruo dragged Yunzi to bathe on the kang. "From now on, you will sleep at the top of the kang. I am going to the carpenter''s house to order a small table and put it on the top of the kang. You can sit there and embroider and read..." Speaking of reading, Su Qiruo suddenly paused. "Is Zimu literate?" The children from a rich family like this should be literate even as servants, and Yun Zimu should have learned some, right? Yun Zimu''s hand that was caressing the quilt stopped, pinching the corner of the quilt and nodded indifferently. Dad had taught him to read and write when he was alive, but after his father passed away, he no longer dared to hope that he could read again. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo clapped her hands excitedly, sat beside Yun Zimu and said with a smile, "Then I''ll buy some books in a few days and we''ll read them together." If Su Qi could read and write because of her mother, no one would doubt her even if she bought a book back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 13： The "tempered" wife-lord will hurt others (13) Chapter 13 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (13) It''s just that Yun Zimu never thought that his wife could still read and write, and he looked surprised. Su Qiruo got off the kang and went out for a while, then came in with a big wooden box in her arms, put the wooden box on the kang and opened it, and there was a box full of books inside. "This is left by my mother when she was alive. It''s just that it''s old. If you want to read it, let''s buy some new ones." Hearing her say the word "mother", Yun Zimu was startled again. Ordinary households in the village are called "Mother", but Su Qiruo calls "Mother". In this Lujia Village, only Su Qiruo''s family is named Su. Could it be that she moved here from outside? Although there were doubts in his heart, Yun Zimu didn''t ask. "Then put it in the corner first, and if you have nothing to do, you can also flip through it to pass the time." Since the things were moved here, Su Qiruo didn''t plan to move them back, and directly moved them to the corner of the kang against the wall, so that it was convenient for Yun Zimu to search. After putting away her things, Su Qiruo was ready to go to tidy up the West Room. Although the room was not big, she had someone build a small kang eight feet wide, which was enough for her to sleep alone. Seeing Su Qiruo started to put on her shoes, Yun Zimu thought she was going out, seeing that it was getting dark, would she go to the bar again? "Wife master..." Yun Zimu''s eyes flickered, his hands tightly clutched his sleeves, he pursed his lips and boldly said, "It''s time for dinner, is the wife-in-law going out?" Su Qiruo was taken aback, she didn''t understand what Yun Zimu meant, she didn''t react until she saw the fear in his eyes. "I''m going to clean out Westinghouse." Hugging the old quilt, Su Qiruo said with a smile. "Wife master..." Yun Zimu blushed, feeling ashamed of his wild thoughts, but when he heard Su Qiruo said that he would move to the Westinghouse to sleep, he felt a little uncomfortable. This was originally the home of the wife-owner, and both the main house and the big kang should belong to her. But ever since his wife beat him, she seemed to feel guilty all the time and gave him all the best, and now she even gave him the house. I thought Yun Zimu would say something more, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t open his mouth, so Su Qiruo went out with the quilt in his arms. Compared to the previous stove and bamboo chairs, this new kang is really comfortable to sleep on, Su Qiruo fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. Yun Zimu couldn''t fall asleep for a long time, his dark and shiny eyes flickered for a long time in the night, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. As soon as the rooster crowed outside, Su Qiruo got up. She had to go out early to go into the mountains again today. Carrying the hunting traps made in the past few days, carrying a sack of hemp rope and filling two pieces of oil cakes, Su Qiruo went out confidently. This time, she still carried a book on medicinal herbs that she dug out of her mother''s bookcase in her bosom. Even if she couldn''t catch any valuable prey, it would be good if she could pick up some medicinal herbs. The little money saved by the family has already been spent on repairing the house, and it is not an option to sit and eat. He stopped and stopped all the way, set up the traps, picked up some herbs, and caught two wild pheasants, but there was no more harvest. According to the experience of selling medicine last time, Su Qiruo estimated the contents of her bag, two chickens were sold for one, and all of these were worth more than two taels at most. "With this kind of luck, when will I be able to buy a house!" Su Qiruo weighed the bag on his back, and felt that relying on the mountain to eat was not a long-term solution, and the fastest way to get money was through business. But she had never done business in her previous life, so she didn''t know what she could do. "Ouch..." Slipped on her feet, Su Qiruo was so startled that she hurriedly supported the big tree beside her, but her arm was still cut by the overgrown vegetation, and blood dripped from her eyes, dripping to the ground. Wiping it casually, Su Qiruo grinned. This plague-stricken "Su Qiruo" lived so long and left her nothing, but left her with a lot of mess. Su''s mother still left some family property before, but Su Qiruo ruined it all. Now that Su Qiruo has become "Su Qiruo", everything has to start from scratch. "Hiss..." It was hot and painful, if Yun Zimu saw this wound, she would not be asked to go up the mountain next time. Su Qiruo glanced sideways at the wound, but couldn''t turn her eyes away. It was the first time she saw the thing lying next to the blood drop with her own eyes, but she had seen it on TV a lot. Is this the legendary blood ganoderma? This thing should be expensive, right? Su Qiruo''s eyes opened wider and wider, and now she doesn''t care about the pain anymore. Picking up a large leaf with both hands, dug out the two blood ganoderma from the soil, and patted the soil on it carefully, the corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth were almost grinning behind her ears. "Zi Mu, Zi Mu, you are really my little **** of wealth." As soon as he thought of Yun Zimu, he discovered the blood ganoderma. Although he didn''t know how much it was worth, it must be more expensive than those in the sack. "Since there is blood Ganoderma lucidum here, it means that the land is fertile and spiritual. Then there should be other things. I have to look for it." Su Qiruo originally planned to go further into the mountains, but now she changed her mind. With these two blood ganoderma plants, she can start some other small businesses, so why should she risk her life? The sun was very strong at noon, Su Qiruo ate two mouthfuls of dry oil cakes, and then kept searching. Although no blood Ganoderma lucidum was found, a lot of Baiji and Ageless Herbs were found. These medicinal materials are also extremely precious. Seeing that the sun was setting towards the west, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to delay any longer in the mountains, she stood up slightly disappointed, turned her neck while supporting her waist, and was ready to go back. Just because of greed, Su Qiruo took a lot of detours when she went back. If you can''t get home before dark, Yun Zimu will be worried. "Ginseng? Is this ginseng?" Su Qiruo''s eyes lit up, and he took two quick steps and squatted down to pick it up. It really was a ginseng plant with half of its body exposed outside the soil. Looking at its condition, it should be quite old. It seems that God still loves Su Qiruo very much, and he really didn''t tell her to make this trip in vain. Carefully dug out the old ginseng, it was already dark. Su Qiruo was startled, hurriedly packed her things, then stepped up and walked eastward. A rabbit was caught in a trap placed in the morning, and when Su Qiruo came out of the mountain, the moon was already hanging in the sky, and she carried a wounded rabbit in her hand, walking fast. Before reaching the small river in the village, Su Qiruo saw a few black figures hurriedly approaching in the distance. "Brother of the Su family, don''t worry, Qi Ruo grew up in this mountain since she was a child, she will be fine, maybe she was caught by something and came back late." While striding forward, Lu Dasheng comforted Yun Zimu, whose eyes were already reddening. Actually, she didn''t know what to do in her heart. Su Qiruo only wanted to let Yun Zimu live a good life, so she might have gone somewhere deep in the mountains! (end of this chapter) Chapter 14： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (14) Chapter 14 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (14) There are too many people who went into the mountain but didn''t come out, if Su Qiruo really has something wrong... Lu Dasheng took a peek at Yun Zimu, who was trotting along beside her with red eyes and anxious face, and he couldn''t help but sighed. If such a delicate little husband becomes a widower, the days to come will be sad. "Sister Lu, please forgive me." Xu Shi walked too hastily, Yun Zimu''s voice was a little hurried. Lu Dasheng calmly slowed down, and Lu Ziping, who had been following behind them, also slowed down. "What is brother-in-law talking about? Qi Ruo''s matter is our matter. Brother-in-law can go to us instead of going into the mountains alone, that''s right." Although Lu Ziping is somewhat displeased with this little vixen who can''t carry his shoulders, can''t lift his hands, and has a good appearance, he still has to think more about him. Why does sister Qi Ruo like him! "Brother-in-law, you don''t have to worry too much. Sister Qi Ruo is in danger. She was pushed by a wild boar when she was a child, and she didn''t die after being in a coma for three days and nights. Isn''t she still alive and well now?" As soon as Lu Qimei''s words fell, Yun Zimu staggered at his feet. Lu Dasheng turned his head and glared at Lu Qimei in displeasure. Lu Qimei stopped her mouth in fright. She was right! Isn''t this all comforting Yun Zimu? Yun Zimu became more and more frightened as he walked. The four of them were still stumbling along the road even with torches on their hands. The wife-head went out alone, and in case of any accident, there was no one to help. Thinking in this way, Yun Zimu''s steps quickened again, and Lu Ziping, who was behind him, was so frightened that he repeatedly shouted to run slower. "Brother-in-law, don''t worry, it''s dark and the road is steep, if you bump into it, sister Qi Ruo may feel so distressed!" Hearing Lu Ziping''s loud voice calling Yun Zimu, Su Qiruo was overjoyed. "Zi Mu, is that you?" Yun Zimu paused, and hurriedly **** his ears. "Sister Lu, I... I seem to have heard the voice of the wife-lord." Lu Dasheng waved his hands to the two behind him, and the four of them fell silent. "Zi Mu, it''s me, I''m Su Qiruo." Su Qiruo''s voice came from the front again, all four of them were happy. Yun Zimu couldn''t care less, and directly replied loudly: "My wife, you are back." Hearing the fear and grievance in his voice, Su Qiruo hurriedly ran. She knew that Yun Zimu must be scared if she didn''t return so late. That kid is too timid. "Stand there and don''t move, wait for me to come over." Su Qiruo shouted at the person over there while running. The night wind blowing on his body was very cool, Yun Zimu just stood there blankly, waiting for the dark shadow under the moon to rush towards him. "It''s so late, why did you run out?" Su Qiruo was a little moved, and wanted to go over and hug Yun Zimu, but held back. It wasn''t because she was embarrassed in front of that person, but because she was carrying too many things on her body and hands. "Wife master..." Yun Zimu only called his wife and did not explain anything. Lu Dasheng and the others felt relieved when they saw that Su Qiruo was safe and sound. "Why do you always think about making money alone? You will take us into the mountains in the future!" Lu Dasheng stepped forward and patted Su Qiruo on the shoulder. Although he said so, Su Qiruo understood what she meant. "I''m sorry, sisters, come out. I have something to do tomorrow. I will be the host the day after tomorrow. Please come to my house for dinner. There is meat, just caught pheasant, enough." Saying that, Su Qiruo raised her hand. Yun Zimu on the side suddenly froze, with a hint of fear in his eyes. Although the night was dark, Su Qiruo still felt his thoughts, and hastily added: "But let''s make an agreement in advance that no alcohol is allowed. I can''t smell alcohol now, and it makes me sick when I smell it." "We all know..." Before the others spoke, Lu Qimei raised her eyebrows first. Su Qiruo didn''t quibble, she freed one hand to hold Yun Zimu, and walked forward slowly after feeling his relaxation. Yun Zimu secretly glanced at the woman who was pulling him forward, the fear in his eyes dissipated, and some happiness appeared loosely. If Su Qi is fine, the others went home, leaving only Yun Zimu and her. Yun Zimu stared blankly at the hand she was holding, very surprised that he didn''t have the slightest urge to shake it off. If it was in the past, let alone holding hands, even if Su Qi touched the corner of his clothes, he would hold back for a long time. Now that she smells like sweat, he doesn''t dislike her at all. What''s going on? "Zi Mu, I''ll tie up the rabbit and the chicken first, go and help me boil some hot water, I want to take a bath later." Su Qiruo let go of Yun Zimu''s hand, and whispered to him. "it is good." Yun Zimu nodded obediently, turned around and went to the kitchen. There was also the dinner he made in the pot, and if Su Qiruo hadn''t come back, he didn''t eat it either. Su Qiruo folded the pheasant''s wings and tied the rabbit''s legs, and then, by the light of the oil lamp, she laid out the herbs she picked up, with extremely gentle movements. Looking at the old ginseng and the two Ganoderma lucidum, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but chuckle again. Relying on this pile of things, her self-made capital is almost enough. After dinner, Su Qiruo was about to take a bath, Yun Zimu took out a new set of clothes from somewhere and handed them to her. "Zimu did this for me?" Su Qiruo is not at all surprised by Yun Zimu''s ingenuity, but she is a little happy that her little husband actually wants to make her a new set of clothes. "Well, you can change it first to see if it fits. If there is something wrong, I will change it." Yun Zimu''s ears turned red when Su Qiruo saw it, and he hurriedly lowered his eyes and whispered. "Thank you Zimu." Su Qiruo smiled and nodded, then went to the back of the house with hot water. After washing, she put on the new clothes made by Yun Zimu herself, and Su Qiruo, who was already handsome, looked a bit like an official lady. Yun Zimu was a little dazed, then turned his head away abruptly, but the red tips of his ears revealed his master''s careful thoughts at the moment. Su Qiruo sat on the edge of the kang while wiping her hair, the dim light from the oil lamp was not realistic, but it was enough for Su Qiruo to see Yun Zimu''s expression clearly. "Zi Mu, I want to go to Qingyu City tomorrow, I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back at night, can you stay at home alone?" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Yun Zimu''s face tightened. "Why did the wife-master go to such a far place?" Yun Zimu was obviously a little nervous when he asked this question, his hands clenched his sleeves tightly and dared not let go. But he still wants to ask, why on earth does she want to go to Qingyu City, is there something she wants to buy that cannot be bought in Plum Blossom Town? Or... she thinks he is useless, and wants to sell him... If it is sold in Sapphire City, can it be sold for more money? (end of this chapter) Chapter 15： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (15) Chapter 15 "Irritable" Wife-lord Will Hurt Others (15) Seemingly seeing the worry in Yun Zimu''s eyes, Su Qiruo hurriedly explained: "I picked up some good things in the mountains today, and I was afraid that the town couldn''t sell them for a good price, so I wanted to go to Qingyu City to ask." "What good things can there be in the mountains?" Yun Zimu immediately relaxed when he heard that it was not what he thought, and blurted out. Su Qiruo took the oil lamp and dragged Yun Zimu to the west room, when he saw the ginseng and ganoderma lucidum on the ground, Yun Zimu was also taken aback. "Zi Mu knows these things?" From Yun Zimu''s expression, it can be seen that he has definitely seen these things before. Perhaps, they can also estimate the price first, so as not to be deceived when selling them. Yun Zimu bit his lips, and said softly: "In the past, Yunfu celebrated the old lady''s birthday. The eldest son who married to the capital once sent someone to send a ginseng. Everyone commented that the thing was too expensive. I I also sneaked a peek at it, and that ginseng is not as big as yours." This is the first time that Yun Zimu mentioned the matter of Yunfu in front of Su Qiruo, and he said it so smoothly. Those past pains seem to have become a little distant under Su Qiruo''s pampering. Thinking about how painful the whip fell on his body, Yun Zimu couldn''t remember it. "Did Zi Mu hear how much that ginseng is worth?" Su Qiruo did the calculations herself, but she couldn''t guess the price because she didn''t know the market. "They all said that the 100 taels was more than enough to cover the annual expenses of Yunfu." Yun Zimu said in a low voice, before the fall of Yun Mansion, he was regarded as a wealthy household in Meihua Town, but compared with the real rich people, he was nothing. A piece of ginseng randomly given by someone is a hundred times more expensive than the food and drink of their whole family, which is a bit bleak to say the least. "Zi Mu, when this ginseng is sold, I''ll buy you some jewelry." Su Qiruo didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly said such a sentence out of nowhere. "No need, wife master, I don''t like those things, wife master must not spend money for me." Yun Zimu quickly waved his hands and said, it is enough for a person of such a humble background to have a corner to settle down in, how dare he ask for anything else? As long as the wife-owner really stopped drinking and beating others, that would be enough. "The money I earn is yours. If I don''t buy things for you, what else do I earn money for?" Su Qiruo picked up the oil lamp and sent Yun Zimu back, and was about to say that she was going to Qingyu City, but thinking of Yun Zimu''s timidity, she suddenly changed her mind. "Zi Mu, you can go with me tomorrow!" "Um?" Yun Zimu thought he heard it wrong, and looked at Su Qiruo suspiciously. "Tomorrow we will go to Qingyu City together, and we will not come back at night, and we will come back the next day." Not allowing Yun Zimu to refuse, Su Qiruo suddenly stood up and said, "Then go to bed quickly, you have to get up early tomorrow." After finishing speaking, before Yun Zimu could say anything else, Su Qiruo had already walked out. Yun Zimu stared blankly at the swaying door curtain, still thinking about Su Qiruo''s words. Wife mainly takes him to Qingyu City? He has only stayed in Yunfu and here since he was a child, and he has never been out of Plum Blossom Town. For some reason, Yun Zimu didn''t think at all that Su Qiruo would sell him out this time. Maybe he feels that he is not as valuable as the old ginseng! Before dawn, Su Qiruo brought Yun Zimu out of Lujia Village. Both of them were dressed in new clothes. Although they were not worth much, it was their greatest dignity. After arriving in Meihua Town, Su Qiruo rented a carriage, Yun Zimu winked in distress. To follow Yun Zimu means renting a donkey cart. Although it is slower, it is cheap! They don''t have much money left, so how can they save some money? Su Qiruo knew that Yun Zimu would live a good life, but she didn''t want Yun Zimu to suffer. The donkey cart was slow and smelly, and she might have to rent it with others. How could there be comfort in a horse-drawn carriage. "Zi Mu, I will definitely let you have your own carriage in the future. You can go wherever you want and sit however you want." Su Qiruo suddenly held Yun Zimu''s hand tightly, and said seriously. Yun Zimu pursed his lips and looked at the woman''s serious face, but did not shake off her hand. Actually, he was slowly getting used to her approach, and he was a little used to it. "My wife, thank you." Yun Zimu didn''t know why he said this, but he wanted to say it in his heart, so he said it. "You and I are a husband and wife, we share weal and woe, so why should you be so polite with me?" Su Qiruo held Yun Zimu''s hand tightly, and said with a smile. There is an ambiguous feeling between the two, which is sweet and sour, and people can''t help being nostalgic. Sapphire City is really big. There are many people on the street, and their clothes are different, but brocade clothes and satins abound. "Zi Mu, are you hungry? Let''s go eat first and then go to the pharmacy!" Su Qiruo held Yun Zimu''s hand tightly, for fear that he would get lost. Yun Zimu shook his head hurriedly, the food hadn''t been sold yet, how could he eat anything. Su Qiruo was also thinking about this matter, afraid that something might happen. "Then let''s sell medicine first, and then go eat." Yun Zimu nodded. Su Qiruo asked someone about the most famous medical clinic in the city, and then took Yun Zimu to go. There were a lot of people queuing up outside the medical hall, Su Qiruo was afraid of waiting too long, so she coaxed Yun Zimu to let him sit at the tea stand next to the post house. After paying the money, Su Qiruo followed the crowd and lined up. Yun Zimu stared at Su Qiruo''s direction nervously, not daring to blink, for fear that if he accidentally missed Su Qiruo, he really didn''t know what to do. Su Qiruo looked back every once in a while, and then gave Yun Zimu a reassuring smile. When Su Qiruo, who was queuing up in the sun, looked back at his smile, Yun Zimu felt his heart light up. The locked door of his heart seemed to be gently pried open, and some sugar was sprinkled in. It was so sweet that he couldn''t help but want to laugh. Through this period of time getting along, Yun Zimu discovered that Su Qiruo is really a good person, treats people politely, is good at taking care of others, and keeps his word. He really doesn''t touch alcohol anymore after he said he would stop drinking and beating others. It had been more than an hour since it was Su Qiruo''s turn. When she heard that she was not seeing a doctor but selling medicine, the old doctor sitting inside couldn''t help but take another look at her. "You are an honest boy. In the past, those who sold medicinal materials would go in directly. Only you are willing to queue up with these patients." Seeing that Su Qiruo was dressed plainly, the seriousness on the old doctor''s face also faded a lot. "This is all as it should be. Patients are more anxious to see a doctor than I am to sell medicine. They are all to delay your old age. The younger generation dare not disobey the rules." Su Qiruo hurriedly cupped his hands at the old doctor. "Bring your things here! If the condition is good, I will not lose your money." (end of this chapter) Chapter 16： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (16) Chapter 16 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (16) The old doctor waved to Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo immediately walked forward with the sack in hand. When the old doctor, who was still calm, saw the contents of the sack, his eyes were full of shock. Su Qiruo was overjoyed, knowing that this thing is probably valuable. In this age when medicines are scarce, a thousand-year-old ginseng can be worth a fortune. How could her century-old ginseng be worth a thousand taels of silver? Bent down to touch the soil on the ginseng, touched the ganoderma lucidum, and gently crushed his fingers, the old doctor suddenly pulled Su Qiruo to the back hall. "Did you dig out this thing yourself?" "Yes, the younger generation lives at the foot of the mountain, and earns a living by selling some medicinal materials all year round. This is what the younger generation dug out at noon yesterday." Su Qiruo also kept an eye out, she could say that she sells medicinal materials all the year round, so as not to be tricked. "You are very lucky, child, such a bag of things is enough to earn a few years'' money for an old man." The old doctor''s eyes were full of joy. Once this thing was in her hands, it was enough for her to spend a few years. "The juniors come here especially because they believe in your old age. How much do you think these things are worth?" Su Qiruo has a sincere face, the old doctor was also a child of a poor family when he was young, so he really couldn''t be too cruel to lower her price. Gritting his teeth, the old doctor lowered his voice and said: "If someone else sells this ginseng, I will give her five hundred taels at most, but you are so honest, and I don''t want to do such things as profiteers destroying morals. Eight hundred taels of ginseng, two hundred taels of Ganoderma lucidum, and although there are a lot of remaining medicinal materials, they are not worth much, so I will add another ten taels. The total is one thousand and ten taels. No one will offer a higher price than this." Su Qiruo originally calculated that these things were worth about one thousand taels. Although the old doctor said it a bit wickedly, the price is indeed not too low. Since it is the medical clinic with the best reputation in the city, Su Qiruo didn''t want to mess around any more, and nodded happily in response. "You are always a happy person, and the younger generation doesn''t talk nonsense. It is fate to come here for the first time, and I will sell this bag to you." The old doctor was overjoyed, and laughed quickly: "Young people are awesome, you are promising." I thought that Su Qiruo would be haggling and haggling, but I didn''t expect that the child from this poor family is so generous, and he is not the kind of person who cares about it at all. "You are talking too much." "If you find such a good thing in the future and come here again, I will definitely not treat you badly." The old doctor took the sack from Su Qiruo''s hand, bent down to check it again, then called the apprentice outside to give some instructions, and the apprentice hurried out. "Good boy, don''t worry, there is too much silver, I have to ask someone to go to the bank to get it now, sit down and have a cup of tea, wait a moment." The old doctor said to Su Qiruo with a smile. "The junior is not in a hurry, but the junior''s husband is still outside. If you don''t mind, can you ask the junior to pick him up and wait. It''s the first time he goes out with the junior, and he is a little shy." Su Qiruo wasn''t afraid that the old doctor wouldn''t give him money, she was just worried that Yun Zimu would be anxious if he waited for a long time. "You are a person who loves people, why don''t you hurry up and invite them over." As soon as he heard that Su Qiruo had brought her husband along, the old doctor enthusiastically asked the apprentice to prepare some snacks and tea. Su Qiruo''s heart was not completely settled until she took the one thousand taels of silver note plus ten taels of silver into her hands. This thousand taels is indeed not a small amount for people in the countryside, but if you want to buy a house in Qingyu City, I am afraid you can only buy the most remote and small places, let alone buy a house in the capital to settle down. After leaving the medical center, Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu to an inn. After the two had a full meal, Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu''s hand and shrank to the corner of the wall. whispered. "Zi Mu, I''m going out to exchange the thousand taels of silver bills for a hundred taels of silver. When I leave later, you lock the door and use the needles and threads in this room to sew a pocket inside your shirt. The banknotes are sewn in. Except for you and me, we must not let anyone know about this money, the wealth should not be exposed, and the tree will attract wind, and it will be bad if it attracts thieves." If you pick up the thousand taels of silver in Plum Blossom Town, it will definitely be coveted. But in Qingyu City, the money is nothing. So if Su Qi wants to exchange for smaller bank notes in advance, it will be much more convenient to use in the future. Hot air sprayed on Yunzimu''s ears, and a layer of red mist floated faintly on the tips of his ears. Yunzimu still nodded obediently. The wife-owner said that he would put the money with him, which means that the wife-owner really believed in him. This realization made Yun Zimu extremely happy. He thought, maybe the wife-lord really won''t sell him again. Sewed a large amount of silver bills to Yun Zimu''s inner garment, and the two of them only had the remaining ten taels on them, and the three taels they brought from home. Nothing to do at night, if Su Qi insisted on taking Yun Zimu out for a walk, Yun Zimu couldn''t resist her, so he followed her. "Sapphire City is really lively." Yun Zimu huddled beside Su Qiruo, holding the candied haws she bought for him in his hand, his big eyes were full of curiosity. "If Zimu likes it, we will also move to the city in the future." Yun Zimu shook his head hastily, and said seriously: "My wife, Zimu is already very happy now, don''t you go into the mountains again, okay?" The thousand taels would be enough if they saved some money. Besides, dont you still have two acres of land at home? "Okay, I promise Zimu that I will never go into the mountains again." Su Qiruo suddenly pulled Yun Zimu into his arms, and the woman who bumped into her fell to the ground unsteadily. Yun Zimu exclaimed, before realizing what happened, Su Qiruo hugged him and ran away. There is no reason to talk to a drunk person, and you can only consider yourself unlucky. Besides, it is not easy for everyone to live. If it is not forced, the woman will not drink herself like this. He simply didn''t bump into Yun Zimu, and Su Qiruo didn''t want to make trouble either. Going out means more things are worse than less things. Yun Zimu was still holding the candied haws tightly in his hand, his chin hit Su Qiruo''s shoulder, although it didn''t hurt, it made his eyes turn red from embarrassment. "It''s getting late, let''s go back!" Su Qiruo let go of Yun Zimu and walked inside to protect him, but didn''t notice anything strange about Yun Zimu. It was only when Su Qiruo arrived at the inn that she found out that she only needed one room, and there was only one bed in the room. She wouldn''t be sharing the same bed with her husband so soon, would she? Although Su Qiruo was very willing in her heart, she was still afraid of offending the beauty. "Zi Mu, you sleep on the bed at night, and I will deal with it on the chair all night. You put down the bed curtain, so you don''t have to worry about anything." After Yunzi took a bath, Su Qiruo said to him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 17： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (17) Chapter 17 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (17) Seeing that Su Qiruo had put the two chairs together, Yun Zimu''s eyes flickered. "My wife... go to bed too!" Yun Zimu pursed his lips and said, he believes that the current wife-lord will not force him to do anything, even if she really thinks, maybe he doesn''t want to refuse anymore. This is his wife, and sooner or later his body will belong to her, so it doesn''t matter if he is married or not. Just thinking that he was just a husband and servant she bought and hadn''t paid homage to her yet, Yun Zimu felt sore in his heart. Dad was bought by my mother. He can only be a child in his life, and he has never lived a good life until his death. He was much luckier than his father. Although the wife-lord didn''t pay homage to him, she didn''t have any other men, and she loved him very much. "Forget it, I''m afraid you''re not used to sleeping with me, and you won''t be able to rest at night. It''s only about one night, and we''ll go home tomorrow, and I''ll just deal with it here for one night." Su Qiruo scratched her head and reluctantly refused. She is not afraid of anything else, but she is afraid that she will become too beastly, and if she can''t help giving Yun Zimu to this or that, the relationship that has been maintained with great difficulty will collapse again. Yun Zimu pursed his lips and looked at Su Qiruo, then suddenly turned around and got on the bed, unfastened the bed curtain and locked himself inside, the movements were done in one go. Seems to be angry? Su Qiruo felt strange, but couldn''t figure out why he was so angry, what did he do wrong to offend the little husband? Yun Zimu cursed inwardly, and went to bed angrily. He felt that he was becoming more and more daring, and he dared to lose his temper with his wife. It really is a bit arrogant! It is the habit of the wife. But he already had the cheek to say that, and she still rejected him, so how could he not be angry? "Zi Mu, if you wake up at night, call me, and I will light the lamp for you." Su Qiruo didn''t forget to say something to the person on the bed before going to bed, but the person inside didn''t even say "um" to her. Su Qiruo lay curled up on her side, so excited that she couldn''t sleep. With the money, she can start some small businesses. She wants to use the money to make money, and then she will take Yun Zimu to go out in the future, and she will live in a upper room, the one with a side room and a soft couch, so as to save herself from having to sleep on a hard bed chair. Su Qiruo, who was not up to date, didn''t even dare to think about when she would be able to sleep in the bed of the little husband, but she was still thinking about it here. If Yun Zimu knew what she was thinking, he would definitely show her face. Is it possible to let the man take the initiative in this kind of thing? Stupid! When Su Qiruo woke up in the morning, she felt sore all over her body, she stretched her waist and asked for water to wash up. After breakfast, the two of them rented a carriage to go home. Yun Zimu carefully categorized the things they bought last night. These were bought for Lu Dasheng, Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping. After all, they helped him that night, so I always have to thank him. "I''m going to ask them to come over for dinner tonight, and I just delivered the things there." Seeing that Yun Zimu had been playing with those things and ignoring her, Su Qiruo broke the silence in the carriage. "This piece of cloth was returned to Lu''s brother-in-law, you must remember it!" Yun Zimu nodded slightly, and he could give instructions to the pile of things with an extra piece of cloth. "Okay, I will never forget it." Su Qiruo smiled so fondly that Yun Zimu''s face turned red. The carriage did not enter the village, but only sent the two of them to the old locust tree not far from the entrance of the village. Carrying big and small bags, and a beautiful husband behind her, Su Qiruo suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction. After delivering things and inviting people to the house as a guest, the three of them were amazed. "Sister Qi Ruo, you are really a living person now. After the house is repaired, it feels like a new house!" Looking at Su Qiruo''s house, Lu Qimei joked with her. Su Qiruo brought the freshly cooked chicken to the table, and said with a smile, "When you get married, you will know what life is like." "Seeing how happy you and Sister Dasheng are, I want to marry my husband soon." Lu Qimei pursed her lips and looked at Su Qiruo with envy. People in the world always say that women stay away from the kitchen, but the brother-in-law of the Su family is cooking, and sister Qi Ruo is helping. Isn''t this kind of life much more interesting than the kind of life that is just sitting there waiting for her husband to serve her? Lu Qimei suddenly admired Su Qiruo, she really is a woman who knows how to find happiness. "Next year, Aunt Lu will find someone to meet you. Remember to prepare more wedding candy then!" Su Qiruo froze there after finishing speaking. Recalling the content written in the books she read in her previous life, she seemed to understand Yun Zimu''s thoughts. He...does he mind that there is no medium to marry? Because the biological father is a servant, he needs a wedding and a marriage certificate to prove his identity as the husband. Yun ZimuIt turns out that his knot has always been here. It seems that Ren Du''s second channel was suddenly opened up, and many things that Su Qiruo couldn''t figure out before are all understood now. Since the predecessor was not lucky enough to marry such a good Yun Zimu, then wait for her, Su Qiruo, to stabilize, give him a real home, and take good care of him. Lu Qimei rarely blushed, she pursed her lips and said, "My mother said that if I can earn enough money for the bride price this year, she will find someone to propose marriage to me next spring." Since Lu Qimei took back the five taels of silver last time, she was praised by her mother for a long time. She only said that if she worked hard, she would marry her next year. "This is a good thing! When you become a family in the future, you must have a job to earn a living. You can''t ask your husband and children to starve with you, right?" Su Qiruo nodded in agreement, she felt that what the village chief said made sense. Although Lu Qimei''s family is better off than ordinary villagers, they can''t just sit back and wait for death! Her six older brothers are already married, and the family may not have much income in the future. The village chief hopes that Lu Qimei can live up to her expectations! "Sister Qi Ruo, let''s see if you can bring me with you next time you go to the mountains? I''ll help you..." Lu Qimei looked at Su Qiruo expectantly, the only way she could think of to make money now was to ask Su Qiruo to take her with her. Yun Zimu, who came over to deliver the food, happened to hear Lu Qimei''s words, so he couldn''t help turning his gaze to Su Qiruo, waiting for her to speak. Wife owner, she promised him that she would never go into the mountains again. How could Su Qiruo not know what Yun Zimu was thinking, since she had promised him, she would never break her promise. "Seventh sister said so, I do have something I want to talk to my sisters. Although there are treasures in the mountains, they are indeed dangerous. I plan to start a small business by myself in the future. I do it together?" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, the plate in Yun Zimu''s hand also fell on the table. (end of this chapter) Chapter 18： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (18) Chapter 18 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (18) As if nothing happened, Yun Zimu quietly backed out. It''s just that the smile in the corner of his eyes is telling others that he is in a good mood now. "Doing business? But none of us know how to do it! Besides, doing business requires capital. Where can we get money?" Lu Dasheng was the first to speak, she knew that Su Qiruo was quick-witted, but such whimsical things were always unrealistic. "I don''t need much capital, I save enough here, mainly for sales." Su Qiruo said with a smile, she also saw Yun Zimu impulsively wanted to make soap when she was washing clothes, that thing is simple and easy to use, and once it goes on the market, it will definitely sell well. But her strength alone is not enough after all, these few people are people she can trust, that''s why Su Qiruo dared to speak out her thoughts in front of them. "Sell? What is a sell?" "To put it bluntly, it is to sell, how to sell is the most important thing." Su Qiruo briefly told a few people that he was going to make a kind of soap that could be used for laundry, but the few people were confused and didn''t understand at all. "Forget it, when I finish it in two days and send it to you for a try, then you will understand." Su Qiruo simply stopped talking to them about these things, and everything will be clear when the things are made. Suddenly thought of an important matter, Su Qiruo hastily put down her chopsticks, and asked Lu Dasheng, "Sister Dasheng, I want to find someone to build a courtyard wall. Can the people who built the house last time still come?" "Building a courtyard wall?" Lu Dasheng looked at Su Qiruo suspiciously, then poked his head out to look outside, and said, "Isn''t this fenced yard pretty good? Why do you want to build a courtyard wall when it''s so good?" Lu Dasheng was worried that if Su Qi wouldn''t live a good life, he would spend all his family''s savings, so he wanted to ask more questions. "If I go out to sell goods in the future, Zimu will have to be alone at home. He is timid. I want to build up the courtyard wall and replace it with a stronger gate, so that he won''t be afraid at home alone." Su Qiruo didn''t hide anything, and said bluntly. She has to let the sisters know how much she cares about Yun Zimu, so that if she is not around in the future, they can pay more attention to Yun Zimu. "Sister Qi Ruo is really a doting husband, always thinking of her brother-in-law." Lu Qimei picked up a peanut and threw it into her mouth, smiling until her eyes narrowed. "My husband wants to be pampered when he gets married, you will understand in the future!" Su Qiruo cheekily joked with Lu Qimei, and she is still waiting for Dasheng Lu to speak. "If it''s just a job like building a courtyard wall, a few sisters can do it, so why spend that unreasonable money to find someone else." Although Lu Dasheng can''t do technical work like repairing a house, it is not difficult for her to build a courtyard wall and a piece of mud. Su Qiruo didn''t intend to live here permanently, so she didn''t think about how to tidy up the yard, as long as it was safe. Since Lu Dasheng said so, she would not refuse. "That would be the best, don''t worry, sisters, the wages will be paid." "They''re all good sisters, why are you talking about that? Just ask my brother-in-law to cook us more good dishes." Lu Dasheng smiled and waved his hands. Although her family is not rich, she never thought of coveting others. Not to mention that if Su Qi was a sister who grew up with her, it would be even more impossible for her to talk about money with her. "Food needs to be provided, and wages must not be low. If sister Dasheng doesn''t want it, then I can only find someone else for my sister." Lu Dasheng is a fastidious person, so Su Qiruo naturally wouldn''t take advantage of others. So after the matter was settled, Su Qiruo drew the size of the courtyard wall by himself, and set aside the position of the door, and went to Carpenter Lu to order a wide and thick door, which was absolutely strong. Farmers dont pay much attention to building houses with bricks and tiles. The cost is too high. Only big families can afford blue bricks and red tiles. The soil is mixed with glutinous rice and straw, and the house built is also warm in winter and cool in summer. After buying the materials, she was ready to start work. Su Qiruo also spent some copper coins to hire the children in the village to go down the mountain and pick up some small stones. She planned to pave a gravel road from the entrance of the main house to the door so that it would rain like this. It also saves slippery roads from time to time. Such a base of courtyard walls has delayed a lot of time, and the business of making soap can only be pushed back. Looking at the newly built courtyard wall and the chicken coop that Su Qiruo specially built for him in the corner, Yun Zimu was extremely satisfied. This is what he imagined his home would look like. "Zi Mu, I''m going to the town to buy some lard today, do you have anything to bring?" Just after breakfast, Su Qiruo packed up her things and prepared to go out, and she didn''t forget to ask a question before leaving. Soap needs lard, caustic soda, and limestone. Limestone is everywhere. What she lacks most now is lard. Yun Zimu pursed his lips and looked at Su Qiruo, it was clear that he wanted something. "You are now the richest young gentleman in our village. You can buy whatever you want, and you don''t have to worry about others." Su Qiruo thought he was reluctant, so she stepped forward with a smile and looked at him jokingly. "I want to buy some cloth and cotton to make you a cotton coat and cotton shoes..." Yun Zimu lowered his eyes and whispered, the weather is going to cool down soon, Yun Zimu wants to get all these things ready before the cold weather. Su Qiruo boldly grabbed Yun Zimu''s hand holding his sleeve, and said softly: "Zimu thinks of me everywhere, I''m very happy. If that''s the case, why don''t you go with me, don''t you always want to raise me?" Do you want some chickens and ducks? Lets go buy them together, and well keep them in this new chicken coop, and well be able to eat eggs in winter. Then Ill buy some seeds, and Ill dig out the little piece of land in the backyard, Plant the vegetables you like to eat..." When Yun Zimu heard this, how could he refuse? Raising some poultry and growing some vegetables in the yard is something Yun Zimu has always wanted to do. He didn''t have the conditions before, but now that the chicken coops are set up, he is looking forward to this day! Although the town is the place he least wants to go, but now that Su Qiruo is here, he is not afraid of anything. The two went out together and locked the door. Su Qiruo directly took Yun Zimu''s hand, looking very natural on her face, but her heart was already beating. Yun Zimu''s fingers moved, but he didn''t break free. It''s just that when they meet people on the road, they can''t help but lean towards Su Qiruo''s side, and use their wide sleeves to cover the hands they held together. Su Qiruo is very satisfied with Yun Zimu''s behavior, and the little husband has clearly recognized her by acting like this. The crops on both sides of the road are growing very well, green, shaking their little heads in the breeze, very cute. "The harvest is almost here!" Su Qiruo couldn''t help sighing with emotion, and then looked away. Thank you little cute mangosteen girl for the flowers! Thank you, little cute Senyu Deer for the flowers! Thank you ladies and sisters for your support! (*^^*) (end of this chapter) Chapter 19： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (19) Chapter 19 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (19) "Um." I didn''t plan to have a response, but I didn''t expect that Yun Zimu, who was at the side, would respond with lowered eyes. Su Qiruo raised the corners of her lips, and turned her face to look at Yun Zimu. The curly eyelashes and that handsome face are really easy to make people''s hearts flutter. I have to say that Yun Zimu is really good-looking, and she has given up all her wealth in her previous life to become a blue face, which is an advantage to her. "Zi Mu, are you tired?" Su Qiruo opened the mouth blankly, asking this question made her feel a little guilty. Isn''t this obviously looking for something to say? "Not tired." Yun Zimu shook his head lightly. When he came out, if Su Qi suggested to rent a donkey cart from the village chief''s house, it was because he was reluctant to spend money that he insisted on walking. Even if he was really tired, he wouldn''t say anything. "But I''m tired, let''s rest under this tree!" Su Qiruo stopped leaving suddenly, she clearly saw the sweat on Yun Zimu''s forehead, but the child still refused to say that he was tired, very stubborn. Yun Zimu didn''t doubt that he was there, and when Su Qiruo said that she was tired, she hurriedly stopped and went to fetch water for her from the bag Su Qiruo was carrying. "I come." Su Qiruo took out the water hyacinth and handed it to Yun Zimu. After Yun Zimu took two sips, she held her head up and took a big gulp into her own mouth. The two of them staggered all the way to Meihua Town and went straight to the cloth village. Yunzimu was dazzled by the full of cloth of various colors. He has always liked embroidery, but this time he was so generous that he bought three feet of silk cloth and asked for a lot of silk thread. Su Qiruo picked out a piece of linen that ordinary people would use in their homes, and planned to let Yun Zimu make two sets of common clothes, which she would wear when she went to work in the fields. Bought another bolt of satin and two feet of silk brocade, Yun Zimu thought it was expensive and refused to allow Su Qiruo to buy it, but Su Qiruo insisted on it. The color of the fabric is clearly suitable for him, Su Qiruo has always been very economical with herself, but she is extremely generous with him. Seeing the shopkeeper wrapping the cloth and happily delivering it to Su Qiruo, Yun Zimu couldn''t help but feel another twitch in his heart. Her clean and refreshing side face looks extremely handsome against the sunlight, this is the first time Yun Zimu has looked at Su Qiruo''s appearance so boldly. Yun Zimu seems to be unable to remember the sloppy and bad-tempered "Su Qiruo" in the past. The wounds in his heart are gradually healed, and occasionally he greedily feels that he is also worthy of being loved. Perhaps, it was the wife who treated him too well that gave him such greed. After leaving the cloth village, Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu to buy some vegetable seeds. Yun Zimu, who was thinking of buying lard and chickens and then going back, was dragged by Su Qiruo to that house, which seemed very strange. Not cheap restaurant. Ordered a roast duck grandly, ordered another roast goose, and ordered Yun Zimu a lotus root starch sugar cake, Su Qiruo''s meal can be said to have suffered from the little husband''s eyes. Yun Zimu felt more and more that if Su Qi would not be able to live a life, he had changed his mind now that he didn''t want to manage the money. In the future, the family''s money could not be handed over to the wife-head, but he had to be in charge. Otherwise, not to mention the one thousand taels of silver at home, no matter how much money there is, it is not enough for her to squander. After lunch, Su Qiruo wrapped the unfinished pieces of lotus root powder sugar cake, took Yun Zimu to buy a cage of chickens and ducks, and caught two little goose cubs along the way, because Su Qiruo found out Yun Zimu seemed to like that roast goose very much. Buy it back and cook it for her little husband to satisfy his cravings, so that he is always reluctant to eat outside. Yun Zimu hugged the little cub in the cage like he was holding some kind of baby, his heart was extremely happy, and his steps became much lighter. "There is not much rice and noodles left at home. I will buy some vegetables and go back. I will buy a lot of lard later. The two of us may not be able to carry so many things. How about I hire a donkey cart?" Although Su Qiruo was discussing with Yun Zimu, she had already made a decision. Even if Yun Zimu disagreed, she would still hire her. After walking from Lujia Village, she regretted it. Yun Zimu rarely goes out on weekdays, how can she compare with her! Fortunately, Yun Zimu was generous at last, and he happily nodded in agreement. With the donkey cart, Yun Zimu also wanted to buy more things to take back, so as not to make another trip next time, so he offered to buy a few books, and Su Qiruo naturally wouldn''t object. There was a stall selling jewelry at the entrance of the bookstore. When Yun Zimu was seriously picking out books, Su Qiruo secretly bought a silver hairpin and put it in her bosom. When everything is ready, all that is left is to buy lard. "My wife, we might as well buy some more pork back home!" Su Qiruo looked at Yun Zimu unexpectedly, why did this little stingy guy suddenly become generous? But he heard him say again: "Sister Lu and the others have helped us so much, buying some meat for them, it is all our heart." "Okay, Zimu has the final say." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, feeling more and more in her heart that Yun Zimu was like a little angel, she was usually reluctant to eat an extra grain of rice, and when she said that she bought meat for others, she didn''t hesitate. The woman raised her hand to straighten the broken hair around the boy''s ear, and smiled warmly. The boy looked in a good mood with a flushed face. This scene stunned the father and son who suddenly appeared in the corner. "Daddy, do you think that man looks like Yun Zimu?" The younger man tugged at the sleeve of the older man, and looked at the young couple at the door of the pork shop in disbelief. He bought half a pig in one go without even batting an eye. Is that woman Yun Zimu''s wife? But Dad clearly said that Yun Zimu was bought by a sloppy and vulgar farm lady, so could it be that he was sold to a lady from a rich family? In his opinion, even the richest lady of the Sun family in the town is not as handsome as the woman beside Yun Zimu. The man squinted his eyes and looked at it, and he couldn''t believe it. "It looks a bit like him. If it''s really him, then this little hoof seems to be living a more nourishing life than us now!" The man who spoke was none other than Yun Yuanwai''s royal family Wang, who had personally sold several concubines in the mansion, including Yun Zimu. The boy who called his father was Wang''s biological son, Yun Ziqing, and also Yun Zimu''s half-brother. Although this Yun Ziqing is only one year older than Yun Zimu, the two of them lived their lives very differently since they were young. One is a son born in Yunfu, and the other is a **** who is not even as good as a servant. How can they be compared? Just after selling a few concubines in the mansion, the life in Yun Mansion didn''t improve for long, and within two months, the member Yun died. Mrs. Wang dismissed the servants in the mansion, leaving only a few servants who were brought in when Yun Yuanwai was alive to wait on them. But those servants couldn''t stand Wang''s troubles, and they all ran away in the dark of night. It also swept away a lot of things in the house. (end of this chapter) Chapter 20： The "tempered" wife-lord will hurt others (20) Chapter 20 "Grassy" wife-owner will hurt others (20) Although Wang wailed for a few days and reported to the government, but the Yun Mansion had already been defeated, and the government didn''t bother to care about it. In desperation, Wang had no choice but to sell the old house, and moved to a small yard with his son and daughter. If the money from selling the house was saved, he could still maintain his life. But this is all for the master who is used to enjoyment. He spends money lavishly on weekdays, and no amount of money can support these three people from ruining it. In desperation, Mrs. Wang turned her mind on her son. After all, he still favors his daughter a little bit, so he thought about marrying his son out and asking for more gifts, so that they can live a good life together for a few days. day. It just so happened that the butcher Zhang Dafu fell in love with Yun Ziqing and was willing to offer a dowry of one hundred taels to marry him. Although Yun Ziqing was unwilling, Mrs. Wang was willing! This matter is basically settled. The father and son wanted to ask Zhang Dafu for some meat at this time, but they didn''t expect to meet Yun Zimu who was sold. Yun Ziqing bit her lip tightly, a hint of jealousy floated in her eyes, why should a lowly **** live better than him? The wife-lord is not only handsome, but she loves him very much just looking at her. That Zhang Dafu treated Yun Ziqing well, but the fat and meaty smell all over her body was really disgusting. If you can marry such a wife-lord, it is worthwhile to give less dowry. Yun Ziqing thought about going out to call someone, but was stopped by Wang. "What are you doing?" Wang cast a disapproving glance at Yun Ziqing, because his wife had severely reprimanded him for selling those bastards, Wang felt guilty and did not intend to see them again. From now on, I will live my own life as if I dont know anyone. Actually, Mrs. Wang is more afraid. If any little hoof climbs up to a powerful family, it would be bad to ask him to settle the old score. After all, he didn''t treat those **** well in the past, and it was inevitable for them to be jealous. "Go over and say hello! Daddy, Yun Zimu is living a good life now, so he can''t let his father and elder brother ignore him, can he?" Yun Ziqing still feels that all the good things in this world should belong to him, and a **** is not worthy at all. "If you sell everything, you will be someone else''s family. Why are you going to join in the fun?" Ms. Wang took Yun Ziqing''s arm to prevent him from going forward, until the donkey cart was far away, the father and son came out in a tug-of-war. "Ouch! Uncle Wang and Ziqing are here, hurry up and sit inside." Zhang Dafu, who had just sold half a pig and the lard for the past two days, was in a good mood. While washing his hands stained with pig blood in the basin beside him, he beckoned the two of them to come in and sit down. Yun Ziqing covered his nose in disgust. After seeing Yun Zimu''s wife, he felt that Zhang Dafu was not good enough for him. "We won''t go in, this is a snack made by Ziqing himself, and I brought it here for you to taste." Ms. Wang gave Zhang Dafu a small bag of snacks in her hand, and looked at the large silver ingot that Zhang Dafu put into his arms, his eyes shone brightly. Although this daughter-in-law is not good-looking, she can earn money. In the future, Ziqing will follow her, and their family will not have to spend money on eating meat, and they can ask her for help at any time. Wang''s little plan was good, but he didn''t know that his son had other thoughts. "Thank you Ziqing for still thinking about me..." Zhang Dafu blushed, took the dim sum, picked up a piece and threw it into his mouth, not to mention how satisfied he was. "Is the business okay today?" Ms. Wang shifted her eyes from the silver ingots that Zhang Dafu put away to Zhang Dafu''s face that was swollen from eating snacks, and asked with a smile. Zhang Dafu wiped his mouth casually, and said with a smile: "Today, a big customer came, and he bought half a pig in one go, and asked for a lot of lard, which is really rare." Yun Ziqing''s eyes moved, and it was rare for him to take the initiative to speak to Zhang Dafu. "But it''s the lady who left just now?" "Well, exactly!" Seeing Yun Ziqing talking to him, Zhang Dafu blushed a little more. "Aren''t you afraid of spoiling after buying so many? But what are you going to do at home?" Yun Ziqing wondered, could it be that Yun Zimu''s little hoof is happy? Just now he saw Yun Zimu sitting in the car, but he didn''t see his stomach clearly. Thinking of this possibility, Yun Ziqing''s face suddenly turned ugly, and he clenched his hands buried in his sleeves tightly, feeling more and more unwilling in his heart. "I heard from the young man that the family has built a new house, and they need to buy more meat as a thank you gift for those who come to help." Zhang Dafu scratched his head, and said the few words he probably heard to Yun Ziqing. "And built a new house..." Yun Ziqing murmured, the jealousy in his eyes could not be concealed. "That would be a happy event." Wang smiled perfunctorily, and secretly pulled Yun Ziqing''s sleeve with the hand hanging by his side, fearing that he would lose his composure in front of Zhang Dafu''s house. "I''m not busy right now, Uncle Wang, come in and sit with Ziqing for a while!" Zhang Dafu beckoned the two of them to sit inside again, but Yun Ziqing didn''t seem to hear him, and ignored the reasoning, Wang also waved his hands again and again. "I won''t go in, we just came to see you, I am relieved to see that your business is doing well, then we will go back." Wang said he was going to leave, but his eyes were fixed on the two elbows on the chopping board without blinking. Today the pig is fat enough, and its elbows are big enough. If I go back and make stewed elbow, Ziqin will definitely like it. Yun Ziqin is the only daughter of the Wang family, because she is younger than Yun Zimu, and coupled with Wang''s arrogance, she is not a worry on weekdays. Although Zhang Dafu was stupid, he was not stupid either. With a grin, he pulled out a hemp rope from the side, neatly wrapped an elbow and handed it to Mrs. Wang. "Uncle Wang, take this elbow home and make it for Ziqing and Ziqin''s sister." Wang pretended to shirk and took the elbow, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. He clearly wanted two, but Zhang Dafu only tied one for him. But in Zhang Dafu''s opinion, this elbow is enough for the three of them to eat. This Mrs. Wang ran here when she had nothing to do, and had to take meat back almost every day. Zhang Dafu thought about giving less, so they could eat some fresh meat. But in Wang''s eyes, it became blind. He clearly saw that he was a match for two elbows and only gave one. It was really annoying. Pulling his son out of the pork shop by one elbow, Mrs. Wang started cursing just after turning the corner. But Yun Ziqing, who was absent-minded, didn''t hear what Wang was saying at all, and his mind was full of Yun Zimu and his handsome wife. The two people who were worried about were sitting on the donkey cart and driving home. Su Qiruo raised her hands to protect Yun Zimu''s body in case he would knock on the side of the cart, and all Yun Zimu''s eyes were on that Chattering cage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 21： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (21) Chapter 21 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (21) "Are you that happy?" Su Qiruo asked with a smile, her eyes were full of doting. "Um." Yun Zimu curled his lips secretly, his big eyes were finally willing to leave the cage and look at his wife-lord. "Since I love raising these things so much, I won''t be busy after a while, so I''ll catch you a little piggy and raise it in the backyard to make you happy." Su Qiruo didn''t know what to think, raised her hand and scratched the tip of Yun Zimu''s nose, that movement was so proficient as if she had done it countless times. Yunzimu''s ears turned red, she lowered her eyes shyly, and whispered, "I don''t want to raise pigs..." Su Qiruo suddenly opened her eyes wide, looking at her little husband in surprise. How can you only like to raise chickens and ducks, but not pigs? Before Su Qiruo asked the reason, Yun Zimu said by himself: "Pigs are too edible." Su Qiruo was amused by Yun Zimu''s cute little appearance, and cooperating with this child is still a bit "stingy"! As soon as he got home, Yun Zimu hugged his big cage and put the chickens, ducks and geese in the pen. Seeing the group of yellow and white little things running around in the pen, Yun Zimu was even more happy. There is a small cage next to the chicken pen, which contains the four little rabbits that Su Qiruo brought back from the mountains. Yun Zimu picks up grass every day to feed the rabbits, and now the four little rabbits have grown up a lot. "Zi Mu, come over and see where these cloths are going to be placed." Su Qiruo''s voice came from inside the house, Yun Zimu hurriedly looked away, turned around and closed the door, and then quickly walked into the house. "The weather is hot now, this meat is not easy to store, I will send it to them first, and I will be back soon!" Su Qiruo picked up the three legs that had been separated and tied with red strings and went out, while Yun Zimu packed up the things he bought today. Yunzimu was startled by the slippery feel of the cloth under his hands, and before he knew it, he became stunned looking at those things. When did his life become so beautiful? A home that is not too big but very warm, with a wife who loves him. In the future, there will be a vegetable field behind the house, and chickens, ducks and geese will run in the yard. Every morning he can go to the chicken coop to pick out a few Warm eggs are cooked for the wife... In the future, maybe they will have several lovely children, and the family will be happy together forever. Thinking of the child, Yun Zimu couldn''t help but blushed at the tips of his ears, even though no one was watching, he still blushed with a pretty face. I just dont know if the wife-owner likes boys or girls, she probably likes daughters too! Yun Zimu suddenly sighed with some disappointment, and continued to pack the cloths with his lips pursed. There is still a pair of new shoes that he has already made in the box, but if Su Qi is not willing to wear them, she insists that it is summer and it is cool to wear straw sandals, so the new shoes have to be temporarily put in the box. After packing up, Su Qiruo came back with a basket of wild fruits. "This is specially given to you by the uncle of the village chief''s family, so I accept it." Su Qiruo might not want the other things, but knowing that Yun Zimu likes to eat these things, she didn''t refuse. Seeing that Su Qiruo is repairing houses and building courtyard walls, the couple of the village chief''s family also heard from their daughter that they want to earn money with Su Qiruo in the future, so they are particularly enthusiastic about Su Qiruo. But this will not affect the relationship between Su Qiruo and Lu Qimei, the relationship between them does not need to be measured by those foreign objects. Yun Zimu went to pour a bowl of water for Su Qiruo, and put the candied melon seeds bought in the town on the table, then went to the kang and sat opposite Su Qiruo, picked up a book he just bought, and started to read . A silver hairpin suddenly appeared in front of him, Yun Zimu was startled, looking at the gentle woman in front of him, he pursed his lips and didn''t know what to say. "You have been married to me for so long, and I haven''t even bought you anything decent. Although this hairpin is not worth much, it is also my heart. When we have a better life in the future, I will give you a better one." . Su Qiruo deliberately emphasized the word "marry", she wanted Yun Zimu to know that although the two hadn''t held a wedding yet, he was her Su Qiruo''s husband and the only man in this life. "Wife master... this is really too expensive..." Yun Zimu now uses a simple wooden hairpin for his hairpin. He has never dared to expect that one day he can receive a silver hairpin from his wife. In the entire Lujia Village, there is probably no husband who wears a silver hairpin on his head, and only his wife-head would be so willing to give him up. "Zimu deserves the best in this world, but I can''t afford it now. If you don''t think I''m poor, I''m already content." Su Qiruo deliberately lowered her posture, just wanting to make Yun Zimu more confident. Yun Zimu took the silver hairpin carefully and held it tightly in his palm, his eyes felt hot. It''s not that Su Qi is unwilling to wear hairpins for him, it''s just that there is no mirror at home, even if she puts hairpins on him, he won''t wear them. In this village, if anyone wears a silver hairpin to go out, he can be regarded as an outlier. It''s just that whether he wears it or not is his business, but whether to send it off is Su Qiruo''s business. After they moved, not to mention silver hairpins, even the best white jade hairpins would be worn by her husband. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo suddenly stood up, this matter of making soap cannot be delayed any longer. "Where is the wife going?" Yun Zimu quickly collected his thoughts, and asked Su Qiruo while clutching the silver hairpin. "I want to try making a bar of soap." Su Qiruo used to DIY lipstick in her previous life, and although she never made soap herself, she felt that they all have the same purpose. "I''m going to help the wife master." Yun Zimu hurriedly got up and hid the hairpin in the cabinet, then went to give Su Qiruo a hand. Su Qiruo first washed the lard she bought and boiled it in a pot. Not long after, a smell of oil residue came out. Su Qiruo picked up a piece and stuffed it into her mouth, her mouth was filled with the smell of oil. Picked out another piece and stuffed it into the mouth of Yun Zimu, who was burning the fire. Yun Zimu took a bite carefully, and couldn''t help saying: "Sweet." "The drier the oil dregs are fried, the more delicious they are. Some people like to use the oil dregs to wrap buns, and some like to mix them with salt and eat them. It''s more delicious than meat!" Su Qiruo recalled that in her previous life, when she was young, she went to her grandmother''s house in the countryside to celebrate the New Year. The family slaughtered a pig and boiled oil like this, then fished out the oil residue to make buns, and then stir-fried a plate with chili peppers. It was so fragrant that she wanted to swallow her tongue. . It''s just that when I grew up and ate more good things, I couldn''t remember the smell of the oily residue anymore. Yunzimu stared at the big pot of oil residue with bright eyes. This was the first time he saw lard boiled! so amazing. Brought the fished out oil residue to Yun Zimu''s small bench, Su Qiruo whispered: "Be careful it''s hot!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 22： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (22) Chapter 22 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (22) Yun Zimu stretched out his hand and carefully squeezed a piece into his mouth, narrowing his eyes in satisfaction. He is really less and less afraid of his wife, and dares to grab food with his hands. Seeing that Yun Zimu seemed to like eating this deep-fried food very much, Su Qiruo simply fried some pork belly slices for him in the oil pan, then sprinkled with salt, let it cool down, and it became a delicacy. "It''s delicious, the wife master is amazing." Yun Zimu''s eyes were so blissful that he almost couldn''t keep his eyes open. Seeing how cute he was eating, Su Qiruo just felt that he liked it very much. "Don''t eat too much if it''s delicious, or you won''t be able to eat at night." Su Qiruo instructed softly while filling the jar with lard. After all, he is a young boy, and after letting go of his grudges, he will reveal his pure nature. "Well... Wife master, you have a piece too." Yun Zimu pinched a piece of meat and handed it to Su Qiruo''s lips, and when Su Qiruo bit the piece of meat, he withdrew his hand with a blushing face. There was still some hot lard in the pot for later use, Su Qiruo put the lard jar back on the window sill, and then took out a basin to dig out the ashes from the stove. Yun Zimu blinked curiously, and asked puzzledly: "Does the wife mainly use ashes?" "This plant ash is a good thing." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile, shoveled the ashes into the basin, then went outside and filled two scoops of water into it. "Zi Mu, go and tear me a small piece of the cotton cloth you used to make shoes." Su Qiruo gestured with her hands, Yun Zimu immediately got up and went to find her a cloth. After filtering the impurities and gray matter, Su Qiruo took the lye that she had filtered to the main room, and boiled the water mixed with ashes in the new pot that hadn''t been used yet. Then pour the boiled hot lard into the alkaline water, stirring constantly. "It would be better if there is limestone heated and boiled to make lime water, but this should also work." His arms were sore from the boil, and the saponification hadn''t been completed yet, Su Qiruo couldn''t help muttering to himself. Yun Zimu couldn''t understand what Su Qiruo was saying, he only knew that his wife would add more firewood if he was asked to add firewood, and turn off the fire if he was told to turn off the fire. After finally seeing it thicken a lot, Su Qiruo''s face also became a little more happy. It looks like this should be possible, maybe there is a problem with the ratio, just try it slowly in the future. Su Qiruo found a long and thin wooden box, poured the boiled soap liquid into the wooden box, and then put it outside to dry. Yunzimu was curious, so he wanted to run out to have a look after a while, until he saw the white soap formed, he covered his mouth in shock, and ran into the room to call Su Qiruo. "Wife master, wife master, seems to have hardened." If it wasn''t for Su Qiruo knowing that this simple little white rabbit in her family didn''t understand anything, she would almost spit out the water she drank. Pour out a large piece of soap that was prepared and cut it into small pieces with a knife, Su Qiruo picked up a piece and put it in Yunzimu''s palm. "Go and wash your veil, and try to see if it can be washed clean." Yun Zimu carefully held the so-called soap, squatted beside the basin and took out his handkerchief from his arms, but he didn''t know how to use it. Su Qiruo smiled and came to Yun Zimu''s side, and knelt down to teach him how to use soap. The little oil spot on the handkerchief really faded a lot, Yun Zimu felt even more miraculous. Su Qiruo rubbed some oil on her hands and rubbed some pot bottom ash on her hands, took the soap and wiped it twice, but it really washed off. "My wife, is this the soap you want to sell?" Yun Zimu now only thinks that his wife is very powerful, she can even make such a miraculous soap. "Yes! Zimu thinks it''s feasible?" Su Qiruo is quite satisfied with the soap, but the shape is a bit off. No, if you really want to make money from this in the future, you still have to find a carpenter to make more molds. "It''s doable, if the wife-owner''s soap is taken out, it will definitely sell well." Yun Zimu couldn''t help nodding his head and said, this thing is much more useful than saponins. Su Qiruo looked at Yun Zimu''s serious face and suddenly wanted to tease him. "Zi Mu, this soap is a family heirloom of our Su family. Since you know the method today, you will be a member of my Su family for the rest of your life. If this method is spread to the outside world, we will have nothing to live on. . Seeing Su Qiruo''s serious face, Yun Zimu hastily promised solemnly: "I...I won''t tell anyone." Su Qiruo smiled and pinched Yun Zimu''s little cheek, and said dotingly: "Little fool!" Yun Zimu realized that it was his wife who was teasing him just now, so he couldn''t help puffing up his face, and spoke with a bit of anger. "I''m not stupid!" After finishing speaking, he went back to the house with the soap in his hands. "Yo! I don''t know who got used to this arrogant little temper." Looking at the back of Yun Zimu''s head, Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing, "I like it, though!" My little husband, who is used to him, has to be pampered even when he cries. After dinner, Su Qiruo sent the remaining pieces of soap to the home of Lu Dasheng, Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping. Su Qiruo told the three of them the usefulness of the soap. This is a good thing. When she came back, Su Qiruo went to pick up some flower petals again, and then mixed with white flour, egg white, honey or milk, and green wood fragrance, she could make some soap and sell it to Mr. Fu Lang from a rich family. It should also be quite popular. But no matter how good things are, they must be made for her husband first. After all these years of suffering, it should be time to enjoy the blessings. Su Qiruo''s original purpose of working hard to earn money was to let Yun Zimu live a better life, and it still hasn''t changed. Since God asked her to cross over to protect him, she must do her best. When Su Qiruo came back, the oil lamp in the back room was still on, and when he heard the sound of the door closing outside, Yun Zimu hurried out. "The wife master is back." "Why haven''t you slept yet? Are you waiting for me?" Looking at Yun Zimu''s red eyes, Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling distressed. She felt a little tired after a busy day today, not to mention Yun Zimu who rarely went out. "I locked the door, go to sleep!" Really a timid little guy, he is so sleepy that he dare not sleep alone. "I''m going to fetch water for the wife to wash her feet." Yun Zimu rubbed his eyes and was about to fetch water, but Su Qiruo hurriedly pulled him back. "I''ll do it myself, I''ve been busy all day, go to sleep!" Yun Zimu''s shining eyes suddenly dimmed, his hands tightly clutching his sleeves, watching Su Qiruo turn around and go to the kitchen, he couldn''t help biting his lower lip. The wife-lord doesn''t seem to like him that much either. Yun Zimu blinked in disappointment, his eyes could not help but stay on the door of the Westinghouse. Do the young couples in the other family sleep in separate rooms like this? Wife, is she afraid of hurting him again, or does she really dislike him, so she wants to live alone in the Westinghouse? The original design was to combine the method of bath beans mentioned in "Qian Jin Yi Fang" written by Sun Simiao in Tang Dynasty, which is now called soap. One of them uses white bean powder as the main ingredient, adding five spices of green wood, pine, white sandalwood, musk, and clove, adding various Chinese herbal medicines such as white silkworm and Atractylodes macrocephala, and finally adding egg white and pig pancreas. First mix pig pancreas with white flour and egg white, dry it, then mix it with other ingredients, mash it into fine powder, and then mix it with white bean powder. This kind of bath beans is mostly used for skin cleaning, and its formula is mostly for skin whitening, which is similar to modern whitening soaps. But white flour and eggs are a bit wasteful for the protagonist in the book. Here we choose to use the simplest limestone, alkali and lard. (Because of limited conditions, individual steps in the article are purely fabricated by the author, just take a look at them casually) Limestone is heated at high temperature to form calcium carbonate (quicklime) and carbon dioxide: CaCO3=CaO+CO2 Add water to calcium carbonate (quicklime) to generate calcium hydroxide: CaO+H2O=Ca(OH)2 Sodium carbonate (lye) and calcium hydroxide (lime water): Na2CO3+Ca(OH)2=CaCO3+2NaOH (This is also the oldest practice of caustic soda) (end of this chapter) Chapter 23： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (23) Chapter 23 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (23) Since preparing to sell soap, Su Qiruo has been busy. Go out early every day and come back very late at night. Because people have never seen this thing before, it is still difficult to sell it. Most of them are half sold and half free. They want people to try it first when they go home, and then buy it when it works. Su Qiruo found a crowded street corner, and asked Lu Ziping to bring a basin of water and put it on the ground. Take out an extremely worn and dirty clothes, even with some blood stains on it, Su Qiruo coughed lightly and began to shout at the crowd. "Come and take a look! The soap used by the nobles in the capital, the clothes are clean and fragrant, and it''s cheap. It''s cheap. It only costs ten yuan a piece. First come, first served, late comers." If you dont, then dont rush Actually, a bar of soap costs ten cents, so Su Qiruo can''t earn much, but she urgently needs to open up the market, so she can only set the price lower. When there is demand in the market, she will re-price, which can be regarded as a discount for customers who support her first. Seeing a few people who joined in the fun gathered around, Lu Dasheng and Lu Qimei, who pretended to be passers-by, came on stage. "You said that the nobles in Beijing are using this soap?" Lu Dasheng squinted his eyes at Su Qiruo pretending to be old-fashioned, and deliberately increased his voice so that everyone around could hear him. Common people admire nobles the most. Once this gimmick is used, many people will follow suit. "Yes, my eldest sister, my soap is very powerful. With soap, I don''t need to use soap root to wash clothes. This is much cleaner than soap root." As Su Qiruo said, she took out a white object the size of a small inkstone, and everyone around her looked at her curiously. "There''s no evidence for what you say, but you should wash the clothes on your hands." Lu Qimei booed from the side, her posture was a bit like a babysitter hired by a salesman who sold drinking fountains to old men and old ladies and gave washbasin eggs in her previous life. "It''s so difficult, look at it, look at this oil stain, look at this blood stain, make sure to wash it clean..." Su Qiruo was waiting to demonstrate this link, so she rolled up her sleeves and soaked the clothes in the basin, and rubbed the clothes vigorously with soap. "If you buy this piece of soap back, it will last for a long time. It is really affordable." Lu Ziping also said, "We only sell ten yuan now. After this batch of goods is sold out, the price of this soap will increase. The quantity is not much, first come, first served!" While speaking, the clothes in Su Qiruo''s hands were already cleaned up at a speed visible to the naked eye. "It''s really much cleaner!" Someone in the crowd exclaimed, and everyone else followed suit. But there are also many people with a little more insight, and there are still doubts about this. "You brought these clothes yourself, who knows what is smeared on them, if you really want to prove that your soap works, you should wash it with our clothes." Su Qiruo stood up with a smile, shook the water off her hand and cupped her fists towards everyone. "Let''s see which elder sister is willing to take off her clothes and ask the younger sister to try it. The younger sister is willing to give a piece of soap as a token of gratitude." Su Qiruo was waiting for this sentence, and only when she was confirmed on the spot could people believe her. But everyone, you look at me and I look at you, and no one wants to take off their clothes. What does it look like to undress in the street? No one would bring a dirty piece of clothing with them when they go out, right? At this moment, Zhang Dafu, a pork seller not far away, came over with a clothes full of meat. She still remembers Su Qiruo, who bought half a pig from her a few days ago, and he is so handsome, it''s hard not to remember. "If my sister doesn''t dislike it, I can let you use my sister''s clothes." For some reason, Zhang Dafu inexplicably believed in Su Qiruo, maybe it was her attitude towards her husband that day that made Zhang Dafu feel that the woman in front of him was not a bad person. "Isn''t this Zhang Dafu who sells meat?" "If you can clean Zhang Dafu''s clothes, we will believe you." "Yeah yeah" The crowd started chattering again and again, but Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, and said bluntly: "Although this soap can be washed cleaner than saponin, it is not a fairy medicine. New oil can clean it, but the old dirt can''t do anything." No one usually wears clothes like Zhang Dafu. Although Su Qiruo intends to sell soap, she will not exaggerate. Zhang Dafu hurriedly said: "What my sister said is that not everyone butchers pigs. If the new oil on the clothes can be washed, then ordinary people''s clothes don''t matter." Su Qiruo''s honesty made Zhang Dafu feel more and more that he had seen the right person, and wanted to help her even more. Su Qiruo took Zhang Dafu''s ashen coarse cloth clothes and soaked them in the basin, spread soap on the oily spots, and then rubbed them with his hands. In just an instant, the basin of clear water became extremely dirty, and everyone couldn''t help but gasp. It seems that this soap is really powerful. Although they don''t know Su Qiruo, they definitely believe in Zhang Dafu. After all, the Zhang family has been selling pork in the town for generations, and they are quite famous. "Ziping, go get another basin of clean water." Su Qiruo wrung out the washed clothes, and asked Lu Ziping to change the basin of clean water. After washing, the dark gray clothes turned blue and white. Zhang Dafu scratched his head shyly. If she hadn''t washed it with this soap today, she would have almost forgotten the original color of the clothes. But that''s enough to say that the soap works. "It''s really clean!" Someone exclaimed, and some people stepped forward to touch the washed clothes, which still smelled like green wood. "Sister, I want two bars of soap first." Zhang Dafu took the clothes that Su Qiruo handed over, took out twenty Wen coins from the purse at his waist, and handed them over, he said with a smile. "Today, I have sister Lao''s clothes, so these two pieces of soap should be given to my sister by my sister." Su Qiruo generously took out two bars of soap from the wooden box behind her, and then directed to Zhang Dafu, "This soap is afraid of heat, so it can''t be placed in the sun, and don''t put it next to the stove, just find a wooden box and store it." While nodding his head, Zhang Dafu stuffed twenty copper coins into Su Qiruo''s hand, she was not short of money at all. "It''s all a small business. You take the money. If the soap is good, it can be regarded as a big bargain for my sister." After Zhang Dafu finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Su Qiruo to be polite to her, raised his hand to shake the soap in his hand, and left with his wet clothes. With Zhang Dafu making a good start ahead, all the more than fifty pieces of soap that Su Qiruo brought today were all sold out. Although she only earned enough money for lunch after tossing all day, Su Qiruo still felt very satisfied. Thanks to Little Fairy Nanxi for the 2 monthly tickets! Thank you ladies and sisters for your recommendation tickets and red beans, thank you for your support! Oh hey... I have already become a fan of Bai Ran, I recommend everyone to read the big book: Quickly Transmute the Female Venerable System: Beloved Husband Addiction, especially the story with Yan Mochen, it is simply addictive (end of this chapter) Chapter 24： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (24) Chapter 24 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (24) "Sister Qi Ruo, let''s see if we can prepare more tomorrow." On the way back, Lu Ziping excitedly said to Su Qiruo, judging from this posture, this business will still develop very well in the future. Su Qiruo shook her head and said: "Don''t worry, we will sell another batch after the people who bought the soap in the past two days go back and use it. If the people who have used it don''t agree, we will be considered worn out." It''s no use talking about it." "Sister Qi Ruo said yes, then we can rest in these two days." Lu Qimei stretched her waist and yawned. These days, getting up early every day and selling soap from door to door in the dark, they are really exhausted. "Well, let''s go back and rest for two days. We will go to the town to set up a stall the day after tomorrow. We still have a lot to do!" Su Qiruo weighed the remaining twenty or so copper coins in his hand, and was about to re-price the soap. Otherwise, she always sells at a loss like this, why is she messing around. Su Qiruo is going to earn a lot of money to buy a big house for Yun Zimu, she doesn''t want Yun Zimu to live in the village all the time, and what she sees every day is that small dilapidated courtyard. Besides, there are a lot of gossip in the village, and people often mention that Yun Zimu was bought by her, and Yun Zimu must feel uncomfortable. When they returned to the village, it was already dark again. They said goodbye and went back to their homes. The door of the house was ajar, and faint candlelight came out along the window paper. Su Qiruo stood at the door, staring at the candlelight for a long time before regaining consciousness. Yun Zimu broke the thread with his teeth, inserted the needle into the ball of thread, and gently stroked the purse in his hand, only waiting for its owner to come back before giving the purse away. "Zi Mu, I''m back..." Su Qiruo''s voice suddenly came from outside the house, a look of joy flashed across Yun Zimu''s eyes, and he hurriedly got up to put on his shoes. "Wife master..." Just picked up the shoes, Su Qiruo strode in, just bumped into Yun Zimu who was about to rush out. Under the dim candlelight, a pair of obsidian-like eyes crashed into Su Qiruo''s heart. The anticipation and joy in Yun Zimu''s eyes could not be faked, he wished they could all be written on his face. In the past few days, she was busy selling soap outside, so she didn''t spend much time with her little husband. She really wronged him. "It''s dark at night, be careful." Warm and fragrant nephrite in her arms, Su Qiruo forced herself to calm down. "Wife master..." Yun Zimu called out again, but luckily it was dark and she couldn''t see the blush on his face clearly. The shadows of the trees outside the house are shaking, and the moonlight is hazy. There are lovers in the house looking at each other, but it seems that something is missing. Su Qiruo supported Yun Zimu to sit back on the kang, and reluctantly let go. Looking at the purse tightly held in Yun Zimu''s hand, he couldn''t help asking: "Is this what Zimu wants to give me?" It was only then that Yun Zimu remembered why he was so anxious to see his wife-lord just now, and quickly handed the purse to Su Qiruo with both hands. "The wife-owner went out to sell soap during this time, and I couldn''t help, so I wanted to embroider a purse and give it to the wife-master, so that the wife-master could put some money." Yun Zimu lowered his eyes shyly and said, this is the first time he gave someone something, so I am really embarrassed. "Thank you Zimu, I like it very much." Su Qiruo lovingly touched the pair of mandarin ducks embroidered on the purse, her eyes were filled with joy. "Has the wife master eaten?" Suddenly remembering that Su Qiruo had left dinner in the pot, Yun Zimu hurriedly asked. "Not yet." Seeing Yun Zimu''s appearance, it was obvious that he hadn''t eaten yet, so Su Qiruo nodded his nose in dissatisfaction. "In the future, don''t wait for me to eat anymore. When the time comes, you can eat first by yourself. What should you do if your body is starved to death?" Su Qiruo''s movements were done very smoothly, and she didn''t feel anything wrong at all, but it made Yun Zimu feel ashamed. "But didn''t the wife-master also eat? The wife-master didn''t feel hungry when she worked hard outside to support the family. How could I starve when I stayed at home all day?" Yun Zimu doesn''t know when he learned to "talk back", but obviously he is no longer afraid of Su Qiruo. "You little thing is getting bolder, and now I can''t even speak against you." Su Qiruo pampered Yun Zimu''s upturned nose again, and said helplessly. "My wife...thank you." Yun Zimu suddenly hugged Su Qiruo''s arm, and when he went to feed the rabbit after feeding the chickens, ducks and geese today, he suddenly wanted to say thank you to Su Qiruo. Thank you for giving me a home and giving him endless love. Su Qiruo''s heart skipped a beat, and taking advantage of the ambiguous light, she hugged the person beside her. "Zi Mu, I am the one who should say thank you. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to take good care of you and love you." After all, "Su Qiruo" hurt Yun Zimu before, maybe only a pure Yun Zimu would forgive her like this, if it was someone else, maybe how would he retaliate! Yun Zimu only felt that his heart was beating very fast, and his body being held by Su Qiruo was a little soft, and there was an indescribable strangeness in his whole body. But the embrace of the wife-owner is really warm, full of sunshine, which gives him enough sense of security. "Will the wife master go to town tomorrow?" "I won''t be going for two days, I will stay with you at home." "Then wife master, let''s make dumplings tomorrow!" The little guy''s voice was obviously a little more joyful, and he couldn''t help saying. "Okay, we can do whatever my Zimu wants to eat." Su Qiruo''s words made Yun Zimu''s ears blush again, and he was too shy to look up at her. The wife-lord said he was her Zimu... Biting his lip secretly, Yun Zimu''s whole body was filled with happiness. The wife-lord hugged him, and said many things that made him blush and heartbeat... However, he likes it so much! Looking at the little husband in her arms and the big kang behind her, Su Qiruo more and more wanted to have a wedding earlier, and directly become a real couple with her little husband. You know, when she runs into the West Room every night, she also feels uncomfortable. In fact, Su Qiruo knew in her heart that if she said to move to the main house to live with Yun Zimu, Yun Zimu would definitely not refuse. But she just didn''t want to make Yun Zimu feel bad, his father''s regret should not be repeated on Yun Zimu. Three matchmakers and six engagements, the bright matchmaker is getting married, so it should belong to her Yun Zimu. In the book, Yun Zimu still had regrets until his death, especially when he was betrayed again, which should be the biggest humiliation for him! Even though he didn''t like "Su Qiruo" in the book, he never thought of finding someone else. Once such a stubborn person decides on one thing, he will definitely get into a dead end. Even if he hit the south wall, he didn''t want to turn back. In the past two days, apart from making soap, Su Qiruo also made food for Yun Zimu in different ways. People in hot weather have no appetite, so Su Qiruo began to study making Liangpi. (end of this chapter) Chapter 25： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (25) Chapter 25 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (25) For Su Qiruo, Liangpi is very simple to make. After all, in her previous life, she had been tossing and tossing a lot at home until she got tired of eating herself. Put the washed noodles aside to settle, and Su Qiruo prepared some ingredients. There was no shredded cucumber, so Su Qiruo grabbed a handful of bean sprouts that she had taught Yunzi to wash her hair before, threw them into boiling water and scalded them, and prepared to mix them with cold noodle. Pounded some crushed peanuts and put them aside, because Yun Zimu didn''t like garlic, so Su Qiruo only chopped some green onions. "Hmm...it smells so good!" Yun Zimu, who was feeding the chickens outside, smelled the scent and trotted to the stove, looked at the gluten that Su Qiruo was cutting and couldn''t help blinking. "Is this the delicious food that the wife master said to cook for Zimu?" "Yes! This is Liangpi, you like sour, I will put more vinegar for you, you will like it." Yun Zimu''s appetite hasn''t been very good these past few days. Except for eating dumplings yesterday, he didn''t eat much in the morning or at noon. Not to mention Yun Zimu, even Su Qiruo, who is not very picky about food, felt that the day was uncomfortably hot, wondering if it was going to rain. "Liangpi? Is that cold?" Yun Zimu looked at Su Qiruo expectantly. The heat these past two days has made him very uncomfortable. If his wife didn''t allow it, he really wished he could live on drinking cold water every day. "It''s not hot anyway, wait for me to mix this gluten in, you can eat a bowl and try it first." If Su Qi thinks, if Yun Zimu finds it delicious, she can also use this skill to earn some pocket money. Its just that its tiring to make Liangpi, unlike soap that can produce a lot in one pot. "My wife, pour some more vinegar." Seeing that Su Qiruo was pouring vinegar into the bowl, Yun Zimu couldn''t help saying that he loves sour food very much, and he just likes the taste of this vinegar. "I''m so jealous, be careful to make your teeth sore." Finally, he put half a spoonful of sugar in it and mixed it, and Su Qiruo gave it to Yun Zimu along with the bowl and chopsticks. "Is it tasty?" Looking expectantly at Yun Zimu, Su Qiruo also felt a little uncertain. After all, I havent made it for a long time, and the things here are not complete, and I dont know if the taste is good. "Hawba (delicious)..." Yun Zimu said something indistinctly with his mouth puffed out, then hurriedly picked up a piece of cold skin and handed it to Su Qiruo''s lips. Su Qiruo opened her mouth and sucked it into her mouth, she couldn''t help shivering because of the soreness, but her little husband squinted his eyes and enjoyed it very contentedly, this thing seemed to really suit his appetite. "Zi Mu, you said that if I sell this Liangpi in the market, will anyone like it?" Su Qiruo tried to ask, Yun Zimu nodded hurriedly, his little head nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. "I like it, I like it so much." At least he likes it very much, very much. Su Qiruo smiled dotingly, raised her hand to wipe the soup stains from the corners of Yun Zimu''s lips, seeing that he was finally willing to eat, her heart brightened a lot. There is a big market every five days in the town. If she sells soap on weekdays and cooperates with the rouge and gouache shop in the future, she will have time to make Liangpi. With the addition of Lu Dasheng, Lu Ziping, and Lu Qimei, if they only rely on selling soap, they will be too idle in the future. It should be good to save some money to rent a shop in the town and sell some snacks from the previous life in the future. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo cut up the remaining Liangpi. It''s too hot to put things away, and Su Qiruo makes too much, so she thinks about sending some to the two children of Lu Dasheng''s family. Because Yun Zimu and Qian Shi were together before, when Su Qiruo went to Lu Dasheng''s house, Yun Zimu also went with him. Lu Dasheng''s family ate the Liangpi sent by Su Qiruo and his wife, their eyes were full of surprises. "Sister Qiruo, your Liangpi is really delicious, even better than the rice in the restaurants in the town." Lu Dasheng couldn''t help admiring, she found that since Su Qiruo knew how to love her husband, her whole body became luminous. Lu Dasheng''s two children also ate with satisfaction, while Qian kept praising Yun Zimu''s good fortune in finding such a capable and good wife. Su Qiruo took the opportunity to explain the purpose of his visit: "Sister Dasheng, I plan to go to the town to sell some Liangpi in the next few days, what do you think?" If Su Qi thinks it through, Lu Dasheng is strong enough to help her make dough, and she will do it. If Su Qi is not willing to let her husband do these rough jobs, then it is very different from a little noodles or a few pots of noodles. Lu Dasheng''s eyes lit up. She felt that selling Liangpi was much easier than selling soap. After all, people would come here when they smelled it. "That''s an excellent idea, Qi Ruozi''s idea is good." But when he thought of the soap business that had just picked up, Lu Dasheng hesitated again. Su Qiruo explained: "Let''s sell Liangpi at a big fair every five days, and we can sell soap at ordinary times. When there are more people who accept soap in the future, we can entrust the soap to Rouge Shop to sell, and we will draw a prize." Yes." The reason why Su Qiruo is a little anxious is because the autumn harvest is coming soon, and she wants to set up all these nets before the autumn harvest, so that she won''t be so tired after the autumn harvest. "That''s a good idea." After Lu Dasheng ate the last mouthful of Liangpi, he asked Qian Shi to stay with Yun Zimu for a while, while she took Su Qiruo to find Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping. The four of them sat together and talked about the future division of labor and dividends for the first time. Lu Dasheng is the oldest, so she can talk about many things and avoid many troubles. "Although the four of us are not real sisters of the same family, we grew up together since we were young, and we are a little closer than real sisters. However, real sisters have to settle accounts clearly." Lu Dasheng glanced at Su Qiruo, and continued: "Qi Ruo thought of the way to make money, the three of us are just helpers, so if we earn money in the future, we can''t think about sharing it with Qi Ruo." "Sister Dasheng said that sister Qiruo must be the boss." Lu Ziping hastily echoed that she followed them mainly to make a living, and she didn''t care how much money she had! Lu Qimei also nodded and said: "As long as I have a serious job to do, it''s fine if my mother doesn''t scold me every day." "Then let''s make a deal. After deducting the cost, the remaining half of the gross profit belongs to Qi Ruo''s idea. None of us can touch the money. The other half is divided equally between the four of us. No one should think about being lazy. If you want to live a good life, you can''t just rely on others. If Qi Ruo pulls us, we have to follow her and run ahead." Although Lu Dasheng had no culture, what he said was very touching. Su Qiruo didn''t say anything to them, she is really short of money at the moment, she needs to buy a shop, a house, and a wedding, everything needs money. Thank you, Ms. Mangosteen Girl, for the roses. Thanks to Ms. Senyulu for the roses! Thank you Miss Love Bianhua for the roses! Thank you little fairies for the recommendation tickets and red beans, I will continue to work hard! (end of this chapter) Chapter 26： The "tempered" wife-lord will hurt others (26) Chapter 26 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (26) "Since it''s Sister Dasheng who spoke, then I won''t be courteous to Sister. When we have our own shop in the future, I, Su Qiruo, will definitely not treat everyone badly." Actually, Su Qiruo can discuss with everyone to save all the money she earns to buy a shop, but they also have their own homes to support. Since this is the case, it is the best to use the 50% of the gross profit to buy a shop and distribute dividends to everyone in the future. "Follow sister Qi Ruo to have meat to eat, and my sister will follow you for the rest of her life." Lu Ziping spoke first, and Lu Qimei hurriedly expressed her determination. So, on the third day, Su Qiruo gave all the soap she had made in the past two days to Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping to sell, and each piece was priced at twenty cents. And she and Lu Dasheng made Liangpi, and the two of them started working in the kitchen before it was dark. After arriving in the town, I negotiated with a noodle stall owner, and gave him one hundred Wen, and there were tables and chairs available. The weather is hot, and the business of selling noodles is not good, and sometimes they cant earn a hundred dollars a day. Now that the stall is rented out, she can earn income without doing anything, and she feels very happy. Seeing that Su Qiruo and Lu Dasheng were selling things that she had never seen before, she proudly wanted to buy a bowl to try, which was considered a way for them to open a shop. "Elder sister, you are outrageous when you say this. Our sisters use your booth and give you a bowl of Liangpi." Su Qiruo was already generous, but thinking that she would have to rent her booth in the future, she conveniently made a bowl and brought it to the eldest sister. Perhaps it was because the vinegar scent of the cold noodle was too attractive, or because the eldest sisters constant praise made peoples index fingers twitch, and more than one hundred pieces of cold noodle were sold in less than half a day. Ten cents a bowl of Liangpi is not expensive for the people in the town, especially those with children. The little baby is greedy, and can''t walk when he smells the fragrance. It''s hot, and his appetite improves after eating a bowl of Liangpi. Until the last bowl is sold out, there are still many people queuing behind. Su Qiruo smiled apologetically, and said to everyone: "Today''s Liangpi is sold out, and we will still be here for the big fair five days later, everyone remember to come early!" The children in the back who didn''t eat had already started to grin and cry loudly, and the elders couldn''t coax them well. Looking at Su Qiruo''s empty pot, they just wanted to ask him to make an extra portion and there was nothing to do. In desperation, the man begged the noodle seller to order a bowl of noodles, and after using the cold water, he asked Su Qiruo to give some cold noodle soup. A bowl of homemade cold noodles could barely block the child. their mouths. It doesn''t matter if it''s like this, the kid kept talking about how delicious it was, and someone asked Su Qiruo to partner with the noodle stall owner to make cold noodles for them, and the stall owner couldn''t close her mouth with joy. Su Qiruo never imagined that the leftover soup from his cold noodle soup could be sold for three pennies a bowl. It wasn''t until the bottom of the soup that Su Qiruo was able to escape. The noodle seller waved at Su Qiruo reluctantly, and kept asking when they would come back next time, she was still waiting for them here. Lu Dasheng beat his sore waist, grinned and said: "I didn''t expect this Liangpi to sell so well. I knew we should make more." Su Qiruo smiled and said, "Sister Dasheng is not afraid of being tired?" Lu Dasheng straightened his back and said: "If you can earn money when you are tired, and make life easier for Fu Lang''s children, then it is worth it." Speaking like this, Lu Dasheng suddenly looked at Su Qiruo, and said seriously, "Sister Qiruo, thank you!" "Sister Dasheng, why are you telling me this? You have helped me a lot since I was a child." Although Su Qiruo didn''t know what Lu Dasheng had done for his predecessor before, but Lu Dasheng in the book had helped Yun Zimu a lot. Based on this alone, Su Qiruo had to take good care of her little husband. Thank you thank you people. Lu Dasheng wiped the sweat from his forehead, seeing Su Qiruo''s serious face, he suddenly burst out laughing. The eyes of the two sisters are full of openness. There are far more important things in this world than money, aren''t there? When the two found Lu Ziping and Lu Qimei, they had already closed the stall. "More than two hundred bars of soap sold out so quickly?" Lu Dasheng''s eyes widened in shock, and he couldn''t believe his two younger sisters who were not stingy. These two people must have committed some stupid thing again, right? Lu Ziping and Lu Qimei are honest in front of Lu Dasheng and Su Qiruo, but these two people can''t be regarded as fuel-efficient lamps, they are both masters who are not afraid of anything, otherwise they would not have joked so casually that "Su Qiruo" beat them Yun Zimu. It''s just that Su Qiruo loves Fulang too much now, so they didn''t dare to say anything about Yun Zimu in front of Su Qiruo. Lu Ziping didn''t care to wipe the sweat off his forehead, so he handed over all the money he sold to Su Qiruo. "Sister Dasheng, Sister Qiruo, we met a big customer today." Lu Qimei''s eyes lit up with excitement, she grinned and said, "The man said that she came from Qingyu City to sell tea. She heard about our soap two days ago. Today, seeing us coming again, she bought all of them. She asked for more than two hundred pieces of soap. He didn''t even pay back the price, and the price was really generous." When Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping went out, Su Qiruo also specifically told them that if someone bought a lot, they should give them a cheaper price, but unexpectedly they met a big customer who didn''t bargain. "In this way, our soap has already begun to become famous. When that person brings the soap to Qingyu City, our soap will no longer have to worry about selling." Su Qiruo smiled in satisfaction, but her ability alone is limited, and she can''t make too much soap. Besides, she has no plans to tell them the technique of making soap. It''s not that she can''t trust them, but she''s afraid that they will be used by those who want to make money and cut off their money. At that time, let alone make ends meet, maybe they will kill them if they find out the method. Kill them. Simply as long as Su Qi didn''t take the initiative to speak up, they would never ask. Everyone knows that rare things are more expensive. If the quantity is reduced and the price is increased, it is feasible. It''s just that Su Qiruo wants to make soap affordable for ordinary people, so she doesn''t want to turn herself into a real profiteer. Then it would be better to be a little tired, at least I feel a lot more fulfilled. Before returning home, Su Qiruo went to Zhang Dafu''s pork shop again, and ordered all the lard with her. Zhang Dafu was sincere, looked at Su Qiruo worriedly and said, "Sister, although this lard is delicious, it should not be eaten too much, you bought so much..." Su Qiruo raised the corners of her lips slightly, and said with a smile: "Elder sister, don''t worry, just keep it for younger sister. My husband likes to eat this oil residue very much, and he can''t make much of it in a catty. In addition, there are many relatives in the village, so send it here There will be nothing left. (end of this chapter) Chapter 27： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (27) Chapter 27 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (27) In order not to arouse suspicion, Su Qiruo had no choice but to shirk the matter of buying lard on her greedy little husband. To be honest, Su Qiruo didn''t exaggerate much. Every time the oil residue after refining almost went into Yun Zimu''s stomach, Su Qi Ruo was afraid that he would spoil it, so she often secretly sent some to the places she frequented. I dont know if its because Yun Zimu didnt eat any oily water when he was young, but he fell in love with fried food when he saw it. "My sister is a doting husband, but if you eat too much lard, it''s easy to stuff your head, so you should pay more attention." Zhang Dafu thought of Su Qiruo''s thin husband, and thought that if he ate more, it would have no effect. "What my sister said is that my sister will teach him well when I go back." Su Qiruo joked, this sentence made Zhang Dafu laugh too. "I see the girl as a pain in the ass, how can I be willing to teach him a lesson?" Su Qiruo didn''t shy away from it either, just smiled and said: "My husband has suffered a lot since he is married to me, so I will satisfy him with whatever I want, so I can''t wrong him anymore." This is indeed what Su Qiruo said in her heart, she just doesn''t want Yun Zimu to suffer any more grievances, so as long as it is what Yun Zimu wants or wants to eat, she will try her best to satisfy him. Zhang Dafu Xu thought of his fianc, and there was a bit of tenderness in the corners of his eyes. "My sister is right, since you are married to your husband, you have to treat him well." "Sister must be very good to brother-in-law, right?" Su Qiruo had nothing to do and chatted with Zhang Dafu for a few words, but she didn''t want to make a stout butcher blush, and the way she scratched her head shyly was rather naive and cute. "I''m not married yet! It''s only decided this spring, and I''ll get married next year..." Seeing Zhang Dafu''s shy and happy face, she thinks that the fianc is very much in her heart. "Then my sister is here to congratulate my sister first." "At that time, my sister will also come to have a glass of wedding wine!" "That''s natural." After ordering lard at Zhang Dafu''s place and buying some lean meat, Su Qiruo went to look for Lu Dasheng and the others, and the four of them returned home together. Because she knew that Yun Zimu liked to eat Liangpi, Su Qiruo specially left a few for him in the kitchen when she left in the morning, but she still had some when she returned. Su Qiruo earned some money today and was in a good mood, so she thought about giving Yun Zimu some other ways to eat. So she fried a plate of bean sprouts and a plate of sliced ??mushroom meat, took out the remaining cold skin and spread it on the chopping board, spread the bean sprouts and sliced ??mushroom meat on the cold skin, rolled it lightly, and wrapped one portion in cold skin. up. Yun Zimu ate happily, and Su Qiruo was happy to see it. Handing in all the money he earned, Yun Zimu''s eyes widened in shock. "My wife, did you sell so much money in one day today?" Counting the broken silver and copper plates on the table, Yunzimu''s eyes were shining. Su Qiruo smiled, and said softly: "There is still our cost in it! Lard and white flour were bought with our own money before!" Yun Zimu counted with his fingers, still frowned in satisfaction and said: "That''s already a lot!" In Yun Zimu''s view, as long as Su Qi doesn''t go up the mountain, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t earn that much, at least he is safe. "This is just the beginning, and it will get better and better in the future." Su Qiruo raised his hand and rubbed Yun Zimu''s little head, watching him hide those pieces of silver and copper plates in his small wooden box like treasures and locked it, his eyes were full of satisfaction. And Yun Ziqing, who has been thinking about Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu for the past few days, also got a piece of soap. Speaking of which, it was all thanks to Zhang Dafu. Zhang Dafu bought two bars of soap at once to support Su Qiruo''s business that day, but he didn''t expect it to be really easy to use. Since he got such a good thing, how could Zhang Dafu hide his secrets? So I went to Yun Ziqing''s house with two catties of meat and a piece of soap. Yun Ziqin went to the private school, only Wang Shi and Yun Ziqing were at home. Mrs. Wang, who went to open the door, saw the meat in Zhang Dafu''s hand, so he couldn''t see his eyes from laughing, and hurriedly walked in to meet her. Yun Ziqing, who was embroidering, looked along the main entrance, and saw Zhang Dafu with a fat head and big ears, his whole face was ugly. Not to mention the meaty smell all over his body, he is still so fat, which doesn''t match the elegant gentleman he imagined in his heart. Can''t help but hear Yun Zimu''s wife again, that woman is tall and tall, her face is like a crown jade, and she has a gentle appearance, seeing how doting she is on Yun Zimu, I think she has a very good temper . Although he, Yun Ziqing, may not be able to marry a young lady from a royal family or aristocratic family, he is definitely not going to marry a pig butcher and end his life in a hurry. He really hates such common people. If his father hadn''t accepted his dowry, how could he be in such a difficult situation? Seeing that Zhang Dafu was about to enter the door, it was too late for Yun Ziqing to hide, so he had no choice but to put down the needle and thread in his hand, and stood up reluctantly. "Ziqing." Zhang Dafu greeted Yun Ziqing shyly, and Mrs. Wang beckoned her to sit down. Xu saw the displeasure on Yun Ziqing''s face, Zhang Dafu explained: "Today, I interrupted you because I got a good thing and wanted to send it to you and Ziqing, Uncle Wang." As he spoke, Zhang Dafu took out the soap from the small wooden box and put it on the table. "What is this?" Mrs. Wang has always held the idea of ????being cheap and not taking advantage of the bastard. People rush to give things, even if they are grass, he will accept them. "This is soap, a laundry product, several times better than saponins." Zhang Dafu told Wang in detail what he saw on the day he bought the soap and his feelings after using it, especially when Zhang Dafu said that the nobles in Beijing were using soap, Wang''s eyes widened. Laughing blind. It was the first time he had seen such a good thing, thanks to his good eyesight, he found such a capable wife. Although she looks a bit rough, she is a person who can hurt people after all. Although Mrs. Wang is greedy, she hasn''t reached the point where she wants to harm her own son. At the beginning, he fell in love with Zhang Dafu not only because Zhang Dafu was willing to give up money, but also because of Zhang Dafu''s affection for Yun Ziqing. Yun Ziqing has a bad temper and is arrogant. He is usually very noble. If he finds someone who treats him badly, how will he live in the future! Zhang Dafu is honest, honest and loving. His only shortcoming is that he looks a little ugly. In contrast, Wang, who has been here, still thinks that appearance is not that important. Knowing that her son was unhappy, Wang could only comfort him from time to time. When he found out that Zhang Dafu was good, he would have hope for a better life! "How could such a rare thing be reduced to Plum Blossom Town for sale?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 28： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (28) Chapter 28 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (28) Yun Ziqing curled his lips in disdain, he always felt that Zhang Dafu was as stupid as those pigs she killed every day, and he might be deceived by someone again. "What you said is wrong. Why don''t we in Plum Blossom Town deserve to use these good things. Dafu, thank you for remembering us!" Before Zhang Dafu could explain, Wang accepted the soap with a smile and gave Yun Ziqing a glare. Zhang Dafu touched his nose in embarrassment, shook his head indifferently and said, "I believed the person who sold this soap was pretty good, but I didn''t expect this thing to be really useful." Zhang Dafu saw the contempt in Yunziqing''s eyes, so she wanted to tell him that she was not deceived. The soap seller is her regular customer. He always pays first-hand money and goods, and never owes her half a cent. "Could it be that you know that person?" Ms. Wang asked casually while holding the soap. "Well, that person brought her husband to me to buy half a pig before, and later came to buy meat from time to time, and I became familiar with it after a long time. That girl is a very nice person." Zhang Dafu quite likes Su Qiruo, who is straightforward and neat, he is generous and informal, unlike ordinary people in the market. When Yun Ziqing heard this, a figure instantly appeared in his mind. "You mean the person selling this soap is the woman who bought half of your pig that day?" Zhang Dafu can sell a few pigs every day, but he buys so many pigs at one time, except for festivals or banquets at home, which is rarely seen on weekdays, so Yun Ziqing is sure that the person Zhang Dafu is talking about is that day Yun Zimu''s wife whom I met. "Exactly." Zhang Dafu nodded heavily, and couldn''t help being happy that Yun Ziqing took the initiative to talk to her. "She...is selling... this in the town every day?" Yun Ziqing pointed to the small wooden box in Mrs. Wang''s hand, but forgot what it was called. Or it could be said that he didn''t hear what Zhang Dafu said just now. "I don''t see her every day, but that girl often comes to my shop to buy lard." Zhang Dafu thought about it carefully before saying. "Buy lard?" Yun Ziqing frowned puzzledly. It was reasonable for people from better-off families to buy meat often, so why did they often come to buy lard now? "The girl loves Fulang very much, saying that her husband loves deep-fried fried food, so she buys some lard every time she goes to town." Speaking of loving Fulang, Zhang Dafu couldn''t help but blush, and secretly glanced at Yun Ziqing. She will definitely love Fulang very much in the future. Yun Ziqing pursed her lips tightly, squinted her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking. Zhang Dafu originally wanted to chat with Yun Ziqing a few more words, after all, that girl came to him to order a lot of lard yesterday, but before she could speak again, Yun Ziqing stood up and walked out the door. Looking at Yun Ziqing''s thin back, Zhang Dafu couldn''t help feeling distressed. She knew that Mrs. Wang was eccentric and only spoiled her own daughter. Yun Ziqing''s life at home was not satisfactory. After she marries him back, she must make delicious food for him every day, and raise him up to be white and fat. "Ahem..." Wang''s cough brought Zhang Dafu back to his thoughts, and Zhang Dafu hurriedly stood up and said goodbye. "That... Uncle Wang, there is still something to do in the shop, so I''ll go back first." "Let''s leave after eating!" Mrs. Wang pretended to be polite, but in fact, he had no intention of keeping Zhang Dafu at all. He still wants to eat the two catties of meat when his daughter comes back from school at night! If Zhang Dafu stayed to eat, he would have to use up half a catty, so his Ziqin would have to eat half a catty less. "No, no, the shop is still busy, I will come to see you sometime... He Ziqing." Zhang Dafu hurriedly waved his hand and refused, it''s not like she couldn''t see Wang''s hypocrisy. "That kid Ziqing has been spoiled by me all day, so don''t argue with him. I''ll talk to him later." Mrs. Wang deliberately said this, and never mentioned that Zhang Dafu should be kept for dinner. "Uncle Wang is fine. Don''t talk about Ziqing. He is in a bad mood today. I''ll come back another day. If there is anything missing at home, just tell me and I''ll bring it to you next time. " Zhang Dafu and Mrs. Wang exchanged a few words of courtesy and then left in a hurry. Mrs. Wang went to close the door, and then her face became cold, and she went directly to the backyard to find Yun Ziqing. Zhang Dafu can''t see anything stupidly, but Wang, the father, can see it clearly. This Yun Ziqing clearly had the idea of ??Yun Zimu''s wife. Does he still think that there are not enough things at home? "Ziqing, open the door, it''s Daddy." Ms. Wang knocked on the door a few times, but there was no movement, so she opened her mouth and shouted. After waiting for a long time, Yun Ziqing opened the door slowly. Mrs. Wang took a look into the room before walking in, sat down on the stool, and began to scold. "Daddy knows that Zhang Dafu''s appearance is not outstanding, and it''s okay for you to look down on her. But you have to know, your mother has gone, and all the things in the house have been stolen by those little foxes. The three of us father and son Its really not easy for people to get to where they are today! Wang''s eyes turned red again as he spoke. He felt sorry for those family properties, which should have belonged to his daughter. "Although this rich man is ugly in appearance, he has a very good heart. If you marry her in the future, you will just wait for happiness. What good is it for a woman to be good-looking? It''s true if she treats you well." Ms. Wang talked for a long time, but Yun Ziqing didn''t respond at all. He had heard these words 80 times, if not a hundred times, and his ears were almost covered with calluses. Wang''s face turned cold when she saw Yun Ziqing not wanting to listen to the nice voice. "I know what your idea is. Since we have sold the old house and moved out, we are not allowed to deal with those people from the past in the future. Whether they live a good life or not, it has nothing to do with us. Don''t mess around , if you get into any trouble and affect your sister''s official career, don''t blame me for not thinking about the relationship between father and son." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Yun Ziqing to speak, Mrs. Wang strode away, completely losing the bearing of the previous master. Yun Ziqing smiled bitterly, and murmured with red eyes: "Yes! You only have your daughter in your heart, so what am I? It''s just a tool for you to make money!" Promising him to Zhang Dafu, not only can he receive a lot of gift money, but he can go to Zhang''s house every day to ask for meat and things. He said he found a good family for him, but he didn''t ask him if he would like it. What is the difference between this and selling him? No, there is still a difference. At least those **** who were sold by him will no longer have to endure his exploitation in the future. But he, Yun Ziqing, couldn''t do it. He couldn''t get away from them all his life, just because this person was his biological father, and that unworthy **** was his sister with the same mother and same father. (end of this chapter) Chapter 29： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (29) Chapter 29 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (29) Yun Ziqing sometimes thinks that he might as well be sold far away like Yun Zimu and the others. If he is lucky, he might meet a good wife and lead a safe and stable life. But he really couldn''t stand Zhang Dafu''s fat body that swayed every two steps, as well as her stench all over her body. Yun Ziqing didn''t dare to imagine how he would spend the rest of his long life lying with such a woman every night in the future. Then why did Yun Zimu have such good luck? Not to mention finding a wife who loves him, that person''s appearance is also very good. His legitimate son can''t live a more comfortable life than a **** son. Why? No one can be relied on in this world, only oneself can be relied on. "Yun Zimu, then I''m sorry, I couldn''t find a better woman than your wife, so I had to **** her from you." In Yun Ziqing''s view, the reason why Yun Zimu''s wife-lord loves him so much is simply because he is beautiful. But his Yun Ziqing looks no worse than Yun Zimu, plus his well-maintained skin and fingers, all of them are better than Yun Zimu who has done rough work since childhood! If Yun Zimu is obedient and willing to serve him, he doesn''t mind letting him be a servant. If not, then don''t blame him for Yun Ziqing''s unscrupulous methods. How can Yun Zimu, who knows nothing since childhood, compare with Yun Ziqing, who was used to intrigues and fights with Wang Shi since childhood, in Yun Ziqing''s eyes, killing Yun Zimu is just like crushing an ant to death Simple. But after all, Yun Zimu was quite sensible since he was a child, and Yun Ziqing still wanted to wait for him to serve him. If Su Qiruo knew about Yun Ziqing''s strange thoughts, she would definitely spit on him, and would even pull his hair and scold him, "Don''t pee and take care of yourself". Yun Zimu, who still doesn''t know anything, is lying on the kang head cutting fabrics, ready to start making a padded coat for Su Qiruo. "My wife, you seem to have grown taller again." While measuring Su Qiruo''s size, Yun Zimu whispered. "Didn''t the old man often say that he would run around at twenty-three? I''m not yet twenty, and I''m sure I''ll grow a little later." Looking at Yun Zimu who was a little fatter than when he first saw him, Su Qiruo said distressedly, "It''s you, why are you still so thin?" Yun Zimu pinched the flesh on his face lightly, puffed out his mouth and said, "I''ve gained a lot of weight." He eats more meals than his wife on weekdays. In addition, the never-ending snacks at home have also entered his stomach. How could he still be thin? "It still needs to grow some meat." Su Qiruo suddenly leaned close to Yun Zimu''s ear, and said in a low voice, "It''s easier to be fatter and more fertile..." Yun Zimu''s face flushed, and she called out angrily: "My wife..." Seeing Yun Zimu turning his back shyly and not daring to look at her again, Su Qiruo stepped forward and pulled his body. "Zi Mu, are you still afraid of me?" Yun Zimu lowered his eyes, not daring to look at Su Qiruo, bit his lip and shook his head. "Then are you willing to marry me? Marry me and be my husband, bear children for me, and spend the rest of your life with me." Yun Zimu froze, raised his head and stared blankly at Su Qiruo, not understanding what she meant. "But now I am the wife-lord''s husband!" Yun Zimu has never experienced these things, and he doesn''t know what marriage is, but he understands the phrase to be her husband. He has always been her husband! Or, Yun Zimu actually understood it in his heart, but he couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t believe that the wife-owner would really say that he wanted to marry the "husband" he bought as her husband. "You know that''s not what I''m talking about, but the kind of sister Dasheng and brother-in-law who have three matchmakers and six hires, a marriage certificate and wedding, and can sleep together in the same bed..." Su Qiruo grasped Yun Zimu''s hand, forcing him to look directly into her eyes, and said word by word. "Zimu, if you don''t want to, I will never force you. From now on, I will only treat you as my own younger brother to support you. Or if you meet someone you really want to marry in the future, I can also buy you a dowry. I will never wrong you. But if you are willing, I hope to hear you say it yourself, the rest of my life is not long, and I don''t want to waste any more." Su Qiruo has had enough of sleeping in the Westinghouse, and she also wants to sleep on her husband''s hot bed before winter. "You... you are good or bad, you clearly know what people think, but you still say... say people..." Yun Zimu''s eyes were red with embarrassment, or maybe he was angry. After all, Su Qiruo''s words that if he wants to marry someone else still hurt the little husband''s heart. Since the day he called her wife-lord, he has never thought of being with anyone else. How could she think of him like that? Seeing Yun Zimu Hong''s eyes and wanting to run out, Su Qiruo hastily pulled him back and hugged him tightly. "Zi Mu, from the first time I saw you, I wanted to protect you. How could I give you up to others? I pretended to say those words generously, but I was afraid that you would let me down after you rejected me. I lost face. Now even if you don''t want to, I will tie you to my side." Su Qiruo doesn''t know if Yun Zimu can understand her so-called when she saw him for the first time, but she knows that Yun Zimu has always been a smart child, and he must be able to distinguish the two "Su Qiruo" s difference. Yun Zimu slowly raised the hand hanging by his side, and finally climbed onto Su Qiruo''s waist. "Zi Mu is willing to marry a wife who doesn''t drink..." Yun Zimu''s voice was low, but Su Qiruo could hear it very clearly. It is enough for the two of them to agree. "Then we''ll get married after a while. When the time comes, we''ll go to the government to file a record, get the marriage certificate, and have the wedding. You will be a member of my Su family." Su Qiruo finally untied the last knot in Yun Zimu''s heart. What she gave him was the position of right husband, who was born on the Su family''s genealogy, and could sleep with her, Su Qiruo, in the same acupoint even after death. An unnamed servant. "It is enough to have a marriage certificate, and there is no need for a wedding." Yun Zimu grabbed Su Qiruo''s clothes at the back and whispered, all he needed was a marriage certificate, and he was willing to hand himself over to his wife. "How can it work? We get married once in our life, how can we not have a wedding? You have to wear the red wedding dress once? Otherwise, what a pity!" Maybe he doesn''t want these external situations, but she just wants people to witness their love. Yes, it is love! In this era when food and clothing were difficult to provide, she, Su Qiruo, was lucky enough to find her love. Since then, she has someone she wants to protect with her life. "Then...then buy a piece of red cloth, and I will make the wedding dress myself!" Yun Zimu didn''t want to spend money, but hearing Su Qiruo say that, he felt a little itchy in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 30： The "tempered" wife-lord will hurt others (30) Chapter 30 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (30) "Okay, I bought lard tomorrow when I went to pick up the lard, but the wedding date is about a year ago, and the time is still long, so don''t worry, just take your time." Su Qiruo gently rubbed Yun Zimu''s little head, and said softly. Yun Zimu hooked the corners of his lips, closed his eyes, and forced back the tears that had reached the corners of his eyes. If Daddy is alive in heaven, he will be happy for him if he can see the day of his marriage! "Daddy, Zimu finally waited for this day." Su Qiruo hugged Yun Zimu like this, waiting for him to calm down. It wasn''t until the person in his arms said "I''m hungry", that Su Qiruo reluctantly let him go. "What does Zimu want to eat, I will cook today." Su Qiruo is usually busy making soap, and Yun Zimu cooks the rice. But if Yun Zimu has gluttons in his stomach, Su Qiruo will definitely improve his food. "Roasted sweet potato." Yun Zimu said these three words smoothly, thinking that when they were in Yunfu, they often couldn''t eat enough. Daddy exchanged a few copper coins from washing clothes to exchange some sweet potatoes for him, and roasted them over fire when he came back. Now he is happy in his heart, inexplicably craving the baked sweet potato that he ate when he was with his father. Perhaps he just wanted to tell his father in this way, to reassure his old man that he is living a very happy life now. "Okay, then let''s eat roasted sweet potatoes." Su Qiruo was taken aback, then responded with a smile. She knows Yun Zimu''s past, so she also knows what this baked sweet potato means. "By the way, roast another beggar''s chicken?" In order to make Yun Zimu happy, Su Qiruo wanted to make some of his favorite food. Yun Zimu is young and greedy, some delicious food can make him happy for a long time. "What is Beggar Chicken?" Yun Zimu squished his mouth, and looked at Su Qiruo suspiciously. " According to legend, a long time ago, there was a beggar who wandered to a village in Changshu County while begging for food. One day, he came across a chicken by chance and wanted to slaughter it for cooking, but he had neither cooking utensils nor seasonings. He came to the foot of Yushan Mountain, killed the chicken, removed the internal organs, coated the feathers with yellow mud and firewood, and roasted the coated chicken in the fire. When the mud dried the chicken, peeled off the mud shell, and the chicken feathers followed The mud shell came off, revealing the stewed chicken. Unexpectedly, the taste is so good, so there is another dish in the world, called "Beggar''s Chicken". " "But if you don''t add salt, if it doesn''t taste much, can it be delicious?" "Then shall we put some salt?" Looking up and seeing the teasing in Su Qiruo''s eyes, Yun Zimu knew that he was being teased by her. Since it has become a famous dish, how can there be no seasoning to season it? "Then you wait at home. I''ll go to Laohei''s house in the village to catch a chicken, and pick a few lotus leaves by the way. I''ll do it when I get back." Su Qiruo confessed, took some copper coins and went out, Yun Zimu secretly squeezed the hand she touched just now, and couldn''t help but chuckle. The aroma of beggar chicken came out when the sweet potatoes were roasted. Yun Zimu still kept his eyes on the steaming fire while eating the roasted sweet potatoes. According to the wife-owner, the delicious beggar chicken was buried in the earth pit under the fire. "Eat less sweet potatoes, I won''t be able to eat them later." Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu''s hand and bit the remaining bite of sweet potato into his mouth. Yun Zimu''s little ears turned red, and he hurriedly turned his face away, not daring to look at her. The blush on Yun Zimu''s face did not fade until the beggar''s chicken overflowing with the smell of meat was pulled out. "Is it tasty?" Seeing Yun Zimu''s bulging mouth, Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing. "It''s delicious, but I''ve waited too long." Yun Zimu nodded, a little dissatisfied that the little glutton was not fed in time. "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, all the delicious food needs to wait." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, a piece of meat was stuffed into his mouth. "My wife, you eat too." The chicken Su Qiruo bought was a bit big, and the two of them had to eat two meals before they could finish it. Yun Zimu hiccupped and was very satisfied, Su Qiruo felt happy just by looking at it. Su Qiruo''s soap business has picked up, and the Liangpi sold every five days is also selling very well, and he has saved a lot of money in the past two months. The autumnal equinox is approaching, and the crops in the field are ripe and golden everywhere. During the autumn harvest, every family is very busy. Su Qiruo''s family has two acres of land left by her mother, and now she doesn''t squander it anymore. Apart from the public grain, the rest is enough for her and Yun Zimu to feed their stomachs. "My wife, let me go to the ground with you tomorrow!" Yun Zimu tugged at Su Qiruo''s sleeve and begged, since his wife beat him up drunk, all the heavy and tiring work at home has been done by his wife, and he has been raised a lot by her. But this autumn harvest is no different than others, and one more person can give more strength. Whose husband in the village will not help? "It''s just more than two acres of land, how can you be used? Ziping and I have agreed that we will accept our family''s land first, and then their family''s land. The two of us can finish the job soon." Farm work is hot and tiring, so Su Qiruo is not willing to let her husband go to the field! "But Ziping''s family only has more than an acre of land, and our family needs an extra acre. If I don''t contribute, I won''t have someone poke your back..." Yun Zimu didn''t want others to say that her wife was wrong behind his back, he would rather do more work. "Where does it have to be so clear? She grew up in my family since she was a child, and we do this every year." Su Qiruo comforted Yun Zimu, "If you really can''t take it easy, then cook some delicious food and send it to us every day. Ziping will be satisfied if she has a mouthful of hot food." She was the only one in Lu Ziping''s family. When Su Qiruo was not married, the two of them often got together. Now that Su Qiruo was married, Lu Ziping seldom came to avoid suspicion. "Then wife, you go to the town tomorrow to buy more flour and meat and come back, we can''t treat her badly." The little housekeeper who knows how to live is a bit stingy in fair days, but when encountering such things, he is always very angry. "it is good." Afraid that he would clamor to go to the ground again, Su Qiruo hastily responded. She would rather Yun Zimu cook food at home than go to the field to bask in the sun. "Sister Qi Ruo, your crops are growing well this year!" Lu Ziping held a sickle in his hand, and hung a cloth towel for wiping sweat made by Miss Su''s husband around his neck. Looking at the crops in front of him, he said with emotion. "Zi Mu is my lucky star, and my life will get better and better after marrying him." Su Qiruo said with a smile, it was originally a joke, but she didn''t expect Lu Ziping to take it seriously. "Sister Qi Ruo, don''t tell me, since this lady-in-law came to your house, not only your life has improved, but we have also benefited from it." Lu Ziping couldn''t help but think of the money he had saved in recent days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 31： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (31) Chapter 31 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (31) "Then when you see your brother-in-law in the future, you have to respect him well, and don''t let our little lucky star run away in anger." Lu Ziping has always called Yun Zimu "Miss Husband", because although Yun Zimu is Su Qiruo''s husband, he is younger than Lu Ziping. Lu Ziping couldn''t call Yun Zimu "brother-in-law" as straightforwardly as Qian Shi from Lu Dasheng''s family, so he consciously added the word "little" in front. "That''s natural." Lu Ziping hurriedly nodded in response, she now looks at that little vixen... bah... Miss husband is pleasing to the eye. "You''re not too young now. Once you''ve saved enough money, you''ll find a matchmaker to take care of your lifelong affairs. It''s not a problem to always be fooling around like this by yourself." Su Qiruo said to Lu Ziping without raising his head while bending over and waving the sickle. Lu Ziping usually listens to Su Qiruo the most, if no one mentions it, it''s fine, but now that Su Qiruo mentioned it, she also started to think about getting married. Every day I eat, I eat casually by myself. If I marry a husband and come back, I dont care if I can warm the bed, but at least I can cook for her. "Of course, to marry a husband, you still have to marry someone you like. After all, life is long! But since you like it, you must treat others well when you get married, and don''t touch people at every turn. If you really have the ability A woman who is angry can''t take it out on her husband." Su Qi Ruo was afraid that her predecessor had instilled in Lu Ziping the idea of ??beating husbands, so she thought of taking the opportunity to brainwash her. "Look at me, I''m a living example. I used to bully Zimu when I was incapable, but my life became poorer and poorer. Now that I have improved, my life is getting more and more prosperous. God has eyes, If you are kind, you will be rewarded." Lu Ziping listened carefully to Su Qiruo''s words, occasionally echoing her words. "Sister Qi Ruo, you are right." "Be careful during this time, if you fall in love with a man from a good family, I will go to Sister Dasheng to find a matchmaker to help you propose a marriage. I want to find someone who can live a good life. It''s not enough to just look good. There are not many good-looking and kind-hearted men like your young lady husband in this world, I was lucky to meet such a man." Su Qiruo didn''t forget to show off her affection when teaching Lu Ziping, and praised her little husband, which made Lu Ziping blush for her. But the person involved seemed to be ignorant, and was still boasting about his little husband, feeling very happy. "Don''t be like Lu Sanniang at the north end of the village. She met a foxy girl from outside, and after three days, she let him run away with money. It''s not easy for you to save this money, so you have to be more careful. Dont ask someone to say a few soft words and then deceive them all. Thinking that Lu Sanniang in the north of the village is going to die these few days, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but ask a few more words. Lu Ziping kept moving his hands, and asked Su Qiruo with a smile: "Then who is in charge of the money in your family?" Su Qiruo was stunned, and then said brazenly: "I am different from you, Zimu is not that kind of person." "Sister Qi Ruo, if you want to persuade me, you should persuade yourself first! I think you are the one who is fascinated by Hu Meizi now." As soon as Lu Ziping finished speaking, a clod the size of a fist flew towards her. Lu Ziping jumped to hide away, but he didn''t escape Su Qiruo''s supercilious eyes. "If you dare to say anything against my family Zimu in the future, see if I don''t break your legs." Looking at the appearance of the calf protector, Lu Ziping couldn''t help feeling a little jealous, sister Qi Ruo treated her husband really well. "Don''t dare, don''t dare, it''s my slip of the tongue, Miss Madam is kind-hearted and beautiful, it''s your great blessing, Sister Qi Ruo." Lu Ziping repeatedly begged for mercy, Su Qiruo finally let her go. Seeing the sun rising higher and higher, and more and more children coming to deliver meals on the road, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but straighten up and look into the distance. Yun Zimu seldom goes out alone, and he doesn''t know if he can find this place. Nothing will happen on the way, right? There is a petite husband in the family, so Su Qiruo can''t help but worry. Lu Ziping secretly glanced at Su Qiruo, then pouted secretly. This person is really a husband slave. She is probably the only one in the entire Lujia village who is reluctant to let her husband go to the farm. The couple work together in the family. "Hey, here we come!" Su Qiruo suddenly dropped the sickle, wiped the sweat off his face, and ran to the ground. Lu Ziping suddenly had the idea of ??starting a family. Could it be that marrying a husband is so good? "Zi Mu, you just stand on the ridge of the field, we''ll just come over." Su Qiruo yelled loudly to Yun Zimu who was about to walk into the ground, then turned back and yelled to Lu Ziping, "Ziping, your brother-in-law has brought food, let''s eat first and then do it!" "coming." Lu Ziping put the sickle aside, and then walked slowly towards the ground. Yun Zimu placed a piece of clean sackcloth he brought under the shade of a tree, then took out two pairs of chopsticks and two bowls from the bamboo basket, and then put the bamboo basket in the middle. "Wife master..." Yun Zimu got up and walked towards Su Qiruo, took out her handkerchief and was about to wipe the sweat off her brow, but Su Qiruo tilted her head to avoid it. "It''s all dirt, it doesn''t have to dirty your handkerchief, I just use this to wipe it off." Su Qiruo smiled and shook the cloth towel hanging around her neck, wiped her hands clean before hurriedly pulling Yun Zimu to the tree. "It smells so good! What delicious food did Zimu make for us?" Su Qiruo said that she was about to lift the cloth covering the bamboo basket, but Yun Zimu hurriedly stopped her hand. Bring over the gourd he brought, Yun Zimu signaled Su Qiruo to stretch out his hand. "Wash your hands before eating, or you will get sick." While pouring water to wash Su Qiruo''s hands, Yun Zimu whispered. These words just fell into the ears of Lu Ziping who had just walked over. Looking at the dirt and sweat on his hands, Lu Ziping couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. Su Qiruo wiped her hands clean, then took the water hyacinth with a smile. "Come, wash your hands before eating." As she spoke, she followed Yun Zimu''s example and poured water on Lu Ziping, and didn''t stop until she saw that Lu Ziping''s hands were clean. "Why are there only two bowls? Doesn''t my husband want to eat?" Lu Ziping took the white bread that Su Qiruo handed over, before biting it, he asked in a low voice. "Your brother-in-law can just go home and eat. These are ours, so take care." Su Qiruo answered, Yun Zimu was so shy so easily, how could he have dinner with them on the ground? "Well... the young lady''s husband is really good at cooking. This meat bun is much more delicious than the ones sold in the town." Fist-sized meat buns Lu Ziping ate one in two or three bites, then smashed it and smacked his lips, and couldn''t help but praise. Thank you book friend Jun Jiuge for the monthly pass! Thank you book friend WL5201314 for your monthly pass! Thank you book friend Senyu Lu for the roses! Thank you for your support, I will continue to work hard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 32： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (32) Chapter 32 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (32) The meat buns in that town are not made of pure white flour, they are mixed with a lot of thick noodles, and only my own family is willing to make such fine noodles. Besides, the meat used for the buns sold outside is not very good meat. It''s not like the one I just ate. It''s fat and thin, and it''s full of meat. "Eat more if you think it tastes good, your husband-in-law knows a lot!" Su Qiruo praised him like this in front of outsiders, which made Yun Zimu''s ears turn red with embarrassment, and he didn''t dare to look at them with downcast eyes. "Wear a straw hat when you come to deliver food tomorrow, be careful not to burn it in the sun." Su Qiruo took a bite of the steamed stuffed bun, looked at Yunzi and murmured. "Well, wife master, what time do you go back in the evening? I can prepare the meal in advance." Yun Zimu had been thinking about this all along the way, but now that he remembered it, he hurried to ask first. "It will be cooler after sunset. We will definitely have to work for a while, and we may not be able to go back until the end of Xushi or Haishi." If Su Qi doesn''t like to procrastinate, she would rather be tired and do all the work in a few days, rather than procrastinating for ten days and a half months. Lu Ziping also nodded, anyway, she has listened to sister Qi Ruo since she was a child, and she can do whatever she says. "That''s too late, why don''t I come over to deliver you another meal at night!" Yun Zimu frowned and looked at Su Qiruo with distress, she had already worked hard enough, how could she be hungry? "Don''t be so troublesome, the buns you sent are enough for us to last through the night, you just cook at home and wait for us." Su Qiruo can''t rest assured that Yun Zimu comes to deliver meals during the day, let alone at night. "That''s right! Miss Husband''s steamed stuffed buns are really amazing." Lu Ziping was very satisfied after eating. He felt that he had never eaten such delicious buns. Yun Zimu bit his lip and hesitated for a moment before saying: "Then I''ll give you white rice tonight, and my wife wants to come back as soon as possible! These tasks are not urgent at this moment." "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile, gently squeezed Yun Zimu''s hand, and took it back neatly when Lu Ziping raised his head. Lu Ziping on the side silently glanced at the meat bun in his hand, always feeling a little off. The two of them ate up a basket of steamed buns. Lu Ziping burped and continued to work in the field. Yun Zimu squatted down to clean up the dishes, and Su Qiruo helped her lift the basket and handed it to her hand. "Remember to eat when you go back, thank you for your hard work today." Yun Zimu works carefully, so the speed is not considered fast. Kneading noodles, chopping stuffing, making buns and steaming by himself, he must have been busy all morning. "It''s hard for the wife to be the master." Yun Zimu shook his head slightly, he didn''t feel hard at all. "With the love buns sent by my family Zimu, I am full of strength." Su Qiruo still has the heart to joke with Yun Zimu, but Yun Zimu is embarrassed to see Lu Ziping working in the field alone. "My wife, go get busy, I''m going back." "Be careful on the road, remember to wear a straw hat next time you go out." Su Qiruo asked again worriedly, which made Yun Zimu feel warm in his heart. Su Qiruo led Lu Ziping to work from dawn to dusk for three days, and the field work was almost done. On the fourth day, the two of them went to the field again, and there was only food left. Although it was only four days, Su Qiruo was a lot darker. Yun Zimu''s eyes were red with heartache, and he kept applying the ointment Su Qiruo bought for him to wipe his face and hands on her face. Su Qiruo held Yun Zimu''s hand and said helplessly: "Little fool, I''m a woman, so what are you afraid of if I''m a little darker? I''ll get it back in the winter as soon as I cover it. These things are precious, and they are wasted if I use them. You Put it away well and wipe it every day, so that it is not easy to get frostbite in winter." Yun Zimu has worked since he was a child, and his slender hands are full of frostbite and scars. Su Qiruo bought a lot of medicine and fed him for a long time before he got better. She hoped that he would suffer less this winter. "Nonsense, it''s a waste to use it on your face? Isn''t this thing bought for use?" The always well-behaved little rabbit finally couldn''t help but reply to Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo''s eyes rounded in shock. Is this still her timid and indifferent husband? "Little fool!" Su Qiruo dotingly nodded Yun Zimu''s head, but she was not willing to waste his precious ointment after all. Store the leftover grain after paying the public grain in the cellar, Yun Zimu''s big watery eyes narrowed into a crack with a smile. I was afraid of being hungry when I was a child, but now knowing that he and his wife will no longer be hungry in the coming year, Yun Zimu is very happy in his heart. "Zi Mu, I see that the cabbage planted in your backyard has grown, let''s fry a plate at noon!" While making soap and chatting with Yun Zimu, Su Qiruo suddenly remembered the small vegetable garden in the backyard. Yun Zimu took care of his vegetable garden and chicken coop like treasures all day long, and now he finally has some harvest. The chicks, ducklings and goose have all grown up a bit, and every day when they see Yun Zimu passing by with a small basin, they creak and surround him. "it is good." Yun Zimu responded happily, and went to the backyard to pick vegetables. Throwing the yellow leaves outside to the rabbit nest and chicken coop, Yun Zimu walked into the stove with a small basket of green cabbage. "My wife, I haven''t made any noodles today, do you want to be stuffed with rice?" Yun Zimu squatted down and put the picked vegetables into the basin, scooped up two scoops of water and washed them carefully. "After I pour this soap into the mold, I will make you stewed noodles. You wash the cabbage first, and then wash a piece of meat." Su Qiruo has saved a lot of soap these days, and they are all stored in the cellar. She plans to wait until the batch of soap is sold out, and then start selling soap while looking at shops in the town, preferably in time for next year Set up shop before spring. "What are braised noodles?" Upon hearing the food, Yun Zimu''s eyes lit up. "Braised noodles is to add water to the pot after the vegetables are fried, and when the water boils, spread the rolled noodles on top, change to a low heat, and wait for the noodles to be cooked with vegetables. But the water should not be too much, or the noodles will be sticky. It is best to have some meat in this dish, so that the stewed noodles will be fragrant." Every time Su Qiruo cooks delicious food, Yun Zimu will ask about the recipe, and then he will help Su Qiruo when he cooks it. When the meal is ready, he will learn it. "Hmm... It''s delicious just thinking about it." Looking at Yun Zimu''s cute little appearance, Su Qiruo''s heart softened, and she talked about stewed cakes again. The same method is just to replace the noodles with the rolled out dough and put it on the vegetables to stew, but it is best to stew the cake while stewing chicken or fish, so that the cake can be cooked and tasty , not to mention how delicious it is. The method of stewing noodles and stewing cakes is learned during the epidemic, haha... You can try it, it is very delicious! (end of this chapter) Chapter 33： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (33) Chapter 33 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (33) "My wife, how about we stew noodles at noon and pancakes at night?" Yun Zimu looked at Su Qiruo expectantly with his small face raised, Su Qiruo''s heart softened when he saw that pitiful look, and he couldn''t bear to refuse. "Okay, after lunch I''ll go buy chicken, you put the noodles on, and we''ll have stewed pancakes in the evening." Yunzimu watched Su Qiruo make a big pot of stewed noodles anxiously, and kept sucking his little nose. "Ziping usually eats at home by himself. It just so happens that there are too many noodles today. I''ll go and bring some to her. You can eat first. Don''t wait for me. I''ll send it and come back." Su Qiruo thought that Lu Ziping was not less tired during the autumn harvest, and that she usually messed with her own meals, so she thought of going to give her some. "The wife master will send it off, and I will have dinner with the wife master when she comes back." After Yun Zimu finished speaking, he moved the small bench to the yard to wash the handkerchief he had soaked in the basin before. Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, and her steps became much faster. The little greedy cat in her family is still waiting for the braised noodles that she has been thinking about! Stewed two meals a day, eating Yunzimu until his stomach became round, and he was very satisfied. "My wife, you are really amazing, you can cook so many delicious things." In the evening, the husband and wife were sitting in the yard looking at the stars, Yun Zimu rubbed his belly and praised in a low voice. "Because God knew that I was going to marry a little glutton, so he gave me such a good ability to cook." Su Qiruo rubbed Yunzimu''s little furry head with a smile, and felt that the people under him snorted softly but did not escape, so she couldn''t help laughing even louder. The starry sky tonight is very beautiful, occasionally a few clouds drift by, covering half of the moon, and the shadows are faint, full of warmth. Yun Zimu blinked and said after a long time: "When I was young, my biggest wish was to have a full meal. If it wasn''t for being hungry all day long, Dad wouldn''t be so early..." Yun Zimu has a different insistence on eating, but it is inseparable from his childhood experience. He will feel happy when he eats, he will feel that God has finally fulfilled his wish, and he will feel that his father will be very happy and happy to see him now able to eat enough. Su Qiruo held Yun Zimu''s hand tightly, and said softly, "Zimu, I will take good care of you from now on." This is the first time Yun Zimu talked about the past in front of Su Qiruo, and it was also the first time he talked about it with others after his father passed away. This is enough to see that Su Qiruo at this time is in Yun Zimu''s heart. Already a trustworthy and dependable person. "My wife, thank you." Thank you for letting me know that there is still warmth in the world, thank you for giving me a real home. "I should say thank you, little fool." If Su Qi came to this strange place, wouldn''t it be the people around her who accompanied her to the present? They both end up being each other''s salvation. By the time Su Qiruo went to sell soap in the town again, her soap was already well-known. Many people who are looking forward to meeting her will go to the place where Su Qiruo sells soap every day, thinking about buying a few more yuan to use back, this soap is really better than others for washing clothes too much. And one of them who comes here every day is Yun Ziqing. After Yun Ziqing heard Zhang Dafu say that Su Qiruo sold soap in the town, he secretly inquired about the place, every day Come and turn around, want to try your luck. He remembered Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo didn''t know him, this was enough for him to abduct people slowly. Besides, he is very similar to Yun Zimu, so it will be much more convenient to do things this way. Su Qiruo''s stall had just been set up, and many people gathered around. It was heard that she was the soap seller in the town more than half a month ago, and everyone was crazy to pay. "Folks, don''t be crowded, please line up and prepare money, twenty yuan a piece, there are still a lot of goods." "What? Didn''t you pay ten cents back last time? Why did the price increase?" Someone in the crowd yelled in dissatisfaction, with a look of anger on their faces. "Since this eldest sister knew the price of soap a few days ago, she was there that day. We said at the time that there were not many goods that time, so we dealt with them at a lower price. Now we bring in these soaps from afar. , the purchase price is eighteen cents, so many of us have to eat, isnt it too much to earn only two cents for running errands? Su Qiruo said with a smile, she made it very clear last time that the price will increase next time, but these people only remember that the price is cheap, but they don''t remember what she said, which is really worrying. "Did they say that?" "It seems to have been said." The crowd began to discuss in low voices, when a young man in a dark blue brocade robe came over and gave the crowd a dissatisfied look. "Are you going to buy it or not? If you don''t buy it, don''t stand in the way here. Let those of us who want to buy soap stand in front!" As soon as the young man finished speaking, people started to pay for it. Many people bought several yuan at once because they were afraid that they would not be able to buy it, or that the price would increase again in a few days. After all, my husband said that this soap is very useful, so it is good to buy more and put it away. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but glanced at the young man who spoke just now, she always felt that he looked familiar. But she was sure that she had never seen him. Before the crowd dispersed, a woman in a Chinese dress came over surrounded by several guards. Su Qiruo saw the woman at a glance, and a person suddenly appeared in his mind. The soap that Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping brought to the town to sell last time was taken away by a tea merchant in Qingyu City. Now this person is walking straight towards her, presumably because of the soap. Su Qiruo lowered her eyes to pretend not to know, and continued to put away the copper coins handed over by the guests. The man was not in a hurry, he just stood aside, and she didn''t go forward until the last guest left. "Are you here to buy soap too? How much do you want? Twenty cents a piece." Su Qiruo said without raising her head, her subordinates were still putting the copper coins they just collected in their purses. Lu Ziping who was behind him gently tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve, then whispered in her ear: "Sister Qiruo, she was the one who bought our soap last time." "I don''t know how much soap the boss has, I want them all." The woman in the fancy dress said with a smile, if Su Qi just looked up, she felt that this woman was not simple. "Even if this piece of soap is used daily, it can last for more than a month. You bought so much, sir, how long will it take you to use it?" Su Qiruo suddenly had a thought in her heart, but it was only a flash before she suppressed it. Perhaps, her shop can be bought soon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 34： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (34) Chapter 34 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (34) Since this person came to find her today, he must have been waiting here for a long time, and he certainly didn''t just want to buy a few pieces of soap. "But what if I want to buy more than these? I wonder if the boss has the goods?" The woman looked at Su Qiruo with a smile, and there was an incomprehensible light in her eyes. "I don''t know how much the guest officer wants." Su Qiruo was overjoyed, feeling that there was something going on. This person must also be optimistic about the soap market, and he probably wants to get a share of it. Su Qiruo never planned to make a living by selling soap, this was just a springboard for her to start her own business. "As long as the boss is willing to give up, the price is easy to negotiate." Lu Ziping behind Su Qiruo couldn''t help shivering, she always felt that the woman in front of her was like an old fox, trying to tear them apart and eat them. Seeing that Su Qi was wavering, the woman hurriedly smiled and said: "There are many people here, boss, would you like to go to Meilou with Mei to have a talk?" Su Qiruo glanced at the people behind Mei Yanchu, then looked back at the worried Lu Dasheng and the others, and then nodded. "Please." "The boss doesn''t look like a countryman at all." Mei Yanchu said something inexplicably, and Su Qiruo couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard it. "I''m Su Qiruo, she''s just a village woman, I''m laughing at you." "Yan Chu in Xiamei, a native of Qingyu City." Mei Yanchu''s sudden self-reporting of her family startled Su Qiruo again. In this era of strict social security, rich and noble families always look down on ordinary people like them, let alone condescend to introduce her name to them. So, this Mei Yanchu made Su Qiruo a little at a loss. It is said that businessmen are the most swaying and the most able to swallow their anger. Now it seems that this is really the case. "Boss Mei." Su Qiruo clasped her fists at Mei Yanchu, feeling a little lost in her heart, she probably couldn''t beat this kind of old fox. But what she wants is in her own hands, so there is nothing to be afraid of. "Boss Su, please sit down." Mei Yanchu led Su Qiruo to sit down, then winked and asked the people below to take Lu Dasheng and the others to drink tea. Lu Dasheng gave Su Qiruo a worried look, and seeing Su Qiruo nodding towards her, they left in peace. "I see that Boss Su is also a cheerful person, so let''s get straight to the point." Mei Yanchu personally poured a cup of tea for Su Qiruo and handed it over, Su Qiruo hurriedly raised her hand to support her. "I want to buy Boss Su''s soap recipe, Boss Su can make a price!" Su Qiruo smiled faintly, looked down at the tea on the table and did not touch it. "Boss Mei really thinks highly of Su. This soap is also obtained from other places, and there is no recipe." "Smart people don''t speak dark words. Boss Su doesn''t need to be humble in front of his subordinates. He has been in business for several generations in his family, and no matter what kind of things come from, he can''t escape his eyes." Mei Yanchu had already sent someone to the capital to investigate, and no one in the capital knew about this soap. But the soap seller kept saying that her goods were shipped from the capital, but those rich and noble people didn''t know this thing at all, so she made a special trip here in person, just to meet this "soap" "The master. "Since Boss Mei has investigated so clearly, it is inevitable to come this time." Su Qiruo chuckled, quite helplessly. "I don''t intend to bully others. Boss Su doesn''t need to worry too much." Mei Yanchu chuckled lightly, took a sip of tea, and signaled Su Qiruo to have a taste too. Su Qiruo picked up the teacup and took a sip, causing another chuckle. Looking at the person beside him suspiciously, Mei Yanchu hurriedly explained: "Boss Su really doesn''t have any rural spirit in his gestures. I really don''t believe you are just a village woman." "It''s just that I know a few more words than others, it''s nothing. Although Boss Mei is well-informed, it''s probably the first time for an ordinary person like Su!" Su Qiruo and Mei Yanchu were courteous, while calculating the price of his formula. She cant open her mouth like a lion, one mouth is too much, and she cant quote too low to lose the value of the thing. "If Boss Su is willing to give up his love, the price...is negotiable." Mei Yanchu came to Meihua Town for so long just for this soap recipe, if Su Qi didn''t give it to her, wouldn''t her delay on this trip be in vain? She tried the soap herself, and it works really well. There will definitely be no shortage of markets in the future. Mei Yanchu has been in business for many years, and what she has been obsessed with since she was a child is to find ways to make money. Now there is one in front of her, how could she give up so easily? "Boss Mei really wants it?" If Su Qi wanted to take back the initiative, she asked. "Yes." Mei Yanchu nodded seriously, just waiting for Su Qiruo to make an offer. "How much is Boss Mei going to bid?" Although Su Qiruo doesn''t understand the way of doing business, she also knows that whoever speaks first will be at a disadvantage. Mei Yanchu was taken aback, then smiled and said, "If Boss Su is willing to sell, I would like to offer thirty thousand taels of silver." Su Qiruo chuckled, but this smile seemed to be too calculating for Mei Yanchu. I thought that if Su Qi wanted to bargain, she heard her say: "Although Su is not talented, he can still make hundreds of pieces of soap every day. Excluding the cost, if he can earn five taels a day, it will be one thousand seventeen a year." One hundred and twenty-five taels of silver, I am not greedy, I have only worked for 30 years and passed this craft to my daughter, and I can earn 51,750 taels. In this way, I have not counted the premium difference , and the income of the younger generations." Thirty thousand taels of silver is indeed a lot for ordinary people, but the formula in Su Qiruo''s hands is unique, and it can even be said to be priceless. Mei Yanchu didn''t expect this village woman to be so shrewd in her calculations. It seems that she will die if she doesn''t bleed today. "Boss Su means..." Su Qiruo rubbed her fingers, looked at Mei Yanchu and said, "Soap is something that benefits the people. If only Su can use it, it will be very difficult for everyone to use it. Su People are not people who are greedy for money, Boss Mei''s family has been in business for generations, so they have a good reputation." "That''s natural." Mei Yanchu nodded, still not understanding what Su Qiruo meant. "Someone Su bought this recipe, 50,000 taels." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Mei Yanchu was overjoyed, but she didn''t expect that Su Qiruo didn''t ask for a price. "But there are still conditions first, and this business can only continue with the consent of Boss Mei." "Boss Su, please tell me." "The formula is sold in the Mei family, and the Mei family is a sole merchant monopolizing the market, but I don''t want to see the price of such an ordinary product so high that the world can''t afford it." "That''s natural, small profits but quick turnover, and it''s also a common method in shopping malls." Mei Yanchu is very clear about this point. After all, this item cannot be used up in a day. If the price is too high, it may be their business that will lose money. Thank you book friend Zixi for the Bingkuo drop 2! Thank you for your recommendation tickets and red beans support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 35： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (35) Chapter 35 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (35) "As long as Boss Mei agrees, the price of this soap will never be higher than the price of three taels of pork in the future, and our business negotiation will be considered." Su Qiruo made a rough estimate based on the current prices, and then used pork as a reference. Mei Yanchu thought about it carefully, estimated the approximate profit according to the profit ratio disclosed by Su Qiruo just now, and nodded directly: "Okay, Mei agrees." "The recipe was sold to the Mei family. From now on, my Su family will never make any profit from it. I also hope that Boss Mei will keep his word. Otherwise, the day of breach of contract will be the day when our deal will be terminated." Su Qiruo''s conditions were not excessive, so she believed that Mei Yanchu would not kill her to silence her because of such a trivial matter. If she really seeks profit from the formula in the future, wouldnt it be more justifiable for Mei Yanchu to send her to prison in accordance with the law? Since the Mei family has been in business for generations, they must pay great attention to reputation, so Su Qiruo dared to speak like this. "It''s a deal." Mei Yanchu picked up a big deal, so she readily agreed. Su Qiruo didn''t expect that Mei Yanchu was also a happy person, but in fact, businessmen who are not greedy like this are the most ruthless. Fortunately, she only dealt with this person once, otherwise she would not know how she was betrayed. The two hit it off immediately, and made an appointment to trade here at the end of the second day. On the way back, Su Qiruo told Lu Dasheng and the others about her idea of ??opening a restaurant, but they didn''t understand, so they had no opinion. Relying on Su Qiruo alone to make soap is not a long-term solution, if he can open a restaurant, that would be the best. But it takes a lot of money to open a restaurant, where can I find it? "I want to sell the soap recipe..." Su Qiruo tried to say that although the formula is hers, these sisters have put in a lot of effort after all. In case they don''t like the restaurant... Then she will give them some of the money from selling the formula, and then do it herself. "Sold the recipe?" Lu Qimei widened her eyes and said in surprise, Lu Dasheng hurriedly grabbed her arm and shook her head at her. Lu Qimei coughed twice, her face blushed, and she hurriedly explained: "Sister Qiruo, I didn''t mean that, but this soap is a treasure handed down from your Su family. If you sell the formula, in the future..." However, Su Qiruo waved her hand indifferently, and explained with a smile: "If this soap business wants to make money, it has to produce it vigorously, but with only the four of us, if we want to promote the soap, even if it takes a lot of money." More than ten years. But this is a good thing to benefit the people. If we just blindly build cars behind closed doors, not to mention not earning too much money, but also prevent such good things from being passed on to the world, wouldnt it be a pity?" "Sister Qiruo, I probably understand what you said. This recipe is yours. You can do whatever you want. Since we sisters are working with you, we will naturally listen to you. What do you think? We support whatever we do, as long as you can think of us when you need help." Lu Dasheng said with half understanding and half confusion, she didn''t understand some of what Su Qiruo said, but she knew that Su Qiruo was good at thinking and could lead them to make money, that''s enough. "Yes, Sister Qi Ruo. I listen to you in everything. If you tell me to go east, I will never go west. If you tell me to chase a dog, I will never chase a chicken." Lu Ziping hastily assured that she has no skills, that is, she still has some strength. She was sheltered by the Su family''s aunt when she was young, and now that the Su family''s aunt is gone, she must take good care of sister Qi Ruo. "Me too, me too, Sister Qi Ruo, I also listen to you." Lu Qimei flushed with anxiety, afraid that Su Qiruo might have misunderstood what she just said. "Since the sisters all believe in me like this, then I, Su Qiruo, will make the decision. Sisters, just rest assured, no matter what time it is, Su Qiruo will never forget everyone''s friendship." Su Qiruo cupped her fists towards the three of them, her face full of gratitude. They can also be regarded as the friendship of "Wu Fugui, Don''t Forget Each Other"! When Su Qiruo returned home, Yun Zimu had already prepared dinner. As soon as Su Qiruo pushed open the door, she saw Yun Zimu who was sitting on a bamboo chair mending, and the appearance of that somewhat familiar man in the town suddenly appeared in his mind. The book said that if Su Qi had many brothers and sisters, could it be that the one I met today was one of Yun Zimu''s brothers? "My wife, are you back?" Yun Zimu heard the sound of the door being pushed, raised his eyes and saw Su Qiruo walking in, got up and trotted over. If Su Qi caught the body that was rushing towards her, Yun Zimu was not afraid at all now, and dared to jump on her! "It''s still a little cold in the evening, so I need to wear an extra layer of clothes." Autumn mornings and evenings are cold, Su Qiruo is afraid that Yun Zimu will get sick. In this era of underdeveloped medical conditions, a cold can easily kill a person. Squeezing Yun Zimu''s somewhat chilly wrist, Su Qiruo took out a small packet of snacks with her body temperature from her bosom and stuffed it into Yun Zimu''s hand, then dragged him into the room. Yun Zimu seems to have gotten used to his wife bringing him some delicious food every time he goes to town, and he just thinks that the current life is really wonderful. If he could have another child with his wife, then he would have nothing else to ask for. "Is the wife hungry? I''ll serve the meal. The wife will sit on the kang and rest first." Yun Zimu put the snacks on the low table at the side, and went to serve the meal, Su Qiruo followed her out, washed her hands first, and then went to serve the meal. "Zi Mu, I met a big boss of Qingyu City in the town today..." Although Yun Zimu doesn''t care about these things, Su Qiruo still wants to tell him that since this family belongs to two people, the decision she makes must have Yun Zimu''s support. "Huh? What does the wife master want to say?" Yun Zimu looked puzzled, not understanding why the wife-lord would tell him this. "The man wants to buy our soap recipe." "Did the wife master agree?" Yun Zimu didn''t show too much surprise, but asked curiously. "Well, she promised to give us 50,000 taels." Yun Zimu lowered his eyes and said in a low voice: "The wife-master wants to do great things with all her heart, and this is the time when she is short of capital. If the wife-master thinks it''s okay, then it''s okay to agree to her. No matter what the wife-master decides, Zimu will believe it." Wife master." As long as the wife-owner no longer thinks about selling him out, as long as the wife-owner stops drinking, then he will be content. "I''m going to use the money from selling the formula to buy a restaurant in the town. With the help of Dasheng and the others, and with the recipes we tried out during this period, I believe our life will be better and better in the future." Even though she had already guessed that her little husband would say that, Su Qiruo couldn''t help being moved, took his hand and said seriously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 36： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (36) Chapter 36 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (36) "The wife cooks the best food. If the wife opens a restaurant, it will be full of guests every day." Yun Zimu said with a smile, this is not his compliment to his wife, the food she cooks is really delicious. He has been fattened up by her! "Then borrow my son Mu Jiyan." Su Qiruo pulled Yun Zimu to sit on the kang, and said seriously, "Zi Mu, I want to get the marriage certificate with you from the Matchmaker after the formula is sold tomorrow. We can wait for the wedding." Yun Zimu blushed, nodded shyly, but still asked, "Why is the wife in such a hurry?" "After receiving the marriage certificate, you will be the husband of the Su family with the support of the government. When I buy the restaurant, I will write it under your name, which can be regarded as a guarantee for you." Su Qiruo always remembered that Yun Zimu in the book had no sense of security in her life. What she wanted to do was to reassure him that all the shops and restaurants in the future would be written under his name, even if he was worried that he would be responsible in the future. After leaving him, at least he has some confidence, after all, he has these properties to back him up! Yun Zimu''s heart felt warm, and his eyes turned red. "I have always believed in the wife-owner, but the wife-owner doesn''t need to be like this." It is false to say that he is not moved, but if the wife-owner treats him like this, how can he really care about those things outside of him? What hardships has he never experienced since he was a child? Even if the family runs out of money in the future, he is not afraid to start from scratch. He is afraid that the wife who is so good to him will not love him anymore, and that is what kills him the most. "I also believe in Zimu! So I am very relieved to put these things in Zimu''s name for safekeeping. I have said long ago that all the money I earn is for you, and I will definitely let Zimu live in the house in the future." big house." Yun Zimu shook his head with red eyes, blushed and said: "Those are not important, Zimu only cares about his wife..." This was the first time Yun Zimu expressed his love for her in front of Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo was so excited that she almost jumped up, no matter how thick-skinned she was, her old face would also burn. This little thing is really provocative, and sooner or later she will have to eat him. Su Qiruo went to the old box left by her mother and dug out a piece of yellowed toilet paper, then carefully ground it, and Yun Zimu took the pen to write down the formula of the soap in detail. After the ink dried up, Su Qiruo threw the toilet paper on the ground and stepped on it twice, causing Yun Zimu''s small mouth to open slightly in shock, looking at his wife-head for no apparent reason. Su Qiruo picked up the paper on the ground, took out an old book, and wiped the black writing on it one by one, until the black ink was wiped faintly white, then she refused to stop. Packed the stack of papers neatly in the book and stuffed them into the box. Before leaving the next day, Su Qiruo took out the ancestral formula that she had made, and nodded with satisfaction. Only then did Yun Zimu understand the intention of the wife master, and he couldn''t help but secretly sighed: "The wife master is really smart!" Doesn''t this implication mean that Su Qiruo has a lot of eyes? It was still early when Su Qiruo arrived in the town, so she went to the teahouse to sit for a while, and then walked towards the agreed place when she guessed that the time was almost up. "Boss Mei, I''ve been waiting for a long time." When Su Qiruo arrives, Mei Yanchu is already waiting there. "I''m just here, Boss Su please drink tea." Mei Yanchu still had that smiling appearance, and the tea was top-quality Longjing tea, just smelling it was much more mellow than what Su Qiruo drank in the teahouse just now. "The things have been brought, I wonder if Boss Mei''s contract is ready?" Su Qiruo speaks quickly, she is still waiting to go home to accompany her husband! "It''s all ready, Boss Su, please take a look." Su Qiruo took the contract handed over by Mei Yanchu, checked it word by word, then nodded and said: "If that''s the case, let''s go to the government to file a case?" "Boss Su please." Mei Yanchu stood up and raised her hand. How could Su Qiruo dare to have such a big air, so she hurriedly gave way to Mei Yanchu, and the two of them walked out of the Plum Appreciation Tower together. After filing a record with the government, the two exchanged bank notes and recipes. Out of the gate, Su Qiruo looked at Mei Yanchu against the light, and said a little puzzled: "Boss Mei believes in Su so much? Are you not afraid that the formula is fake?" Mei Yanchu smiled and said, "You wouldn''t do that." Mei Yanchu asked herself that she has been in business for so many years, and she still has some ability to judge people. Su Qiruo has pure eyes and must be upright. She doesn''t believe that Su Qiruo dares to lie to her with a fake formula. After all, the power of the Mei family is not that simple. Su Qiruo chuckled lightly, cupped her fists at Mei Yanchu and said, "Boss Mei, please go." "There will be a period later." Mei Yanchu also bowed back to Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo didn''t want to see her goodbye in her heart, so she just added secretly: "There will be no future!" After saying goodbye to Mei Yanchu, Su Qiruo deposited the 50,000 taels of silver bills in the bank. Isn''t it just inviting thieves to put so much money on him? After getting the receipt, Su Qiruo went to the stewed meat shop, ready to buy some stewed meat for Yun Zimu to go back. To say that the lo mei in this era is always almost meaningless, Su Qiruo plans to open a restaurant in the future and launch some homemade lo mei, the meat and vegetables are more braised, definitely better than the ones sold here. However Yun Zimu likes to eat, so Su Qiruo has to buy it. "Boss Su? What a coincidence!" Suddenly there was a shy greeting from a man behind him, Su Qiruo looked back, and couldn''t help frowning. Although she doesn''t know this person, she has some impressions. She bought soap from her yesterday. Because his appearance is somewhat similar to Yun Zimu''s, Su Qiruo can remember it clearly. "Young master has a good memory." Su Qiruo didn''t even know how this person knew his surname was Su, but because of Yun Zimu''s affection, she couldn''t pretend not to hear. In Su Qiruo''s opinion, this person must be Yun Zimu''s brother without a doubt. Otherwise, where in the world do they look so similar? "Boss Su also has a good memory. I bought soap from you yesterday. I don''t want to meet you here by such a coincidence today." Yun Ziqing smiled softly, making Su Qiruo feel a chill in her heart. She thinks her son Mu is cute when she blushes like a baby, why does she feel a little disgusted when she sees others like this? "Does Boss Su also like this braised pork?" Yun Ziqing didn''t have anything to say, he clearly saw that the boss was cutting Su Qiruo''s elbow, so he asked this question on purpose. "My husband likes it." Su Qiruo replied lightly, she thought that men in this world should be as reserved and shy as Yun Zimu, but she didn''t expect that there would be someone so brazen and bold. They were at best a merchant relationship, but his behavior made Su Qiruo a little confused, as if they were familiar with each other. Su Qiruo feels more and more that her little husband is far superior to others. The smile on Yun Ziqing''s face froze, and then he laughed again: "Boss Su treats Husband really well!" Thank you Qidian book friends for the 2 monthly tickets! Thank you book friend fake fan Zixi for the monthly pass! Thank you for your tickets and red beans, I will continue to work hard! In the Zhou Dynasty, the government already had officials in charge of marriage affairs, whose job title was Meishi. His duty is to write and issue marriage certificates for men and women who have concluded marriages, so the media mentioned in the article is the same as the current Civil Affairs Bureau. (end of this chapter) Chapter 37： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (37) Chapter 37 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (37) Su Qiruo secretly said: "I''m not nice to Fu Lang, so why should I still be nice to you? It''s all nonsense!" "That''s natural." But because of Yun Zimu''s affection, she can''t be too rude. But anyone with a discerning eye should be able to see the impatience on Su Qiruo''s face, and Yun Ziqing was still standing there, which made Su Qiruo have to think more. What the **** is this guy trying to do? Look at his clothes, he doesn''t look like he''s married, and he should be living a good life. Su Qiruo was startled, and suddenly remembered that Yun Zimu still has a direct brother. Yun Ziqing opened his lips in embarrassment and then closed them again. This was the first time he saw a woman who was willing to admit her favorite husband outside! How much incense did this Yun Zimu burn to meet such a good family. Finally, the boss cut the meat and wrapped it in lotus leaves. Su Qiruo hurriedly took it, turned around and left without even saying hello to Yun Ziqing. Yun Ziqing looked at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, and stomped her feet angrily. "Young master, what would you like?" The owner of the stewed meat shop asked Yun Ziqing with a smile. He didn''t expect the business to be good today. Yun Ziqing was about to leave in anger, but he felt unwilling. said: "Give me a copy of the one that the person bought just now, it should be exactly the same." "Alright, wait a moment." After paying the money, Yun Ziqing was jealous and angry, what kind of woman did Yun Zimu marry, and she was willing to buy him braised pork worth nearly one tael at a time. "Ouch! What happened to you kid today? Why did you buy so much braised pork back?" Seeing what Yun Ziqing brought back, Mrs. Wang jumped up and down in distress. The meat their family eats is almost all from Zhang Dafu, but this stewed meat was not sold by Zhang Dafu, it must have been bought by Yunziqing with money. "Ziqing! Daddy knows that you have saved a lot of money by relying on embroidery, but you shouldn''t spend it like this, right? Your sister is not doing well in her studies now. As an older brother, you have to help her a bit in the future!" Ms. Wang took the braised pork from Yun Ziqing''s hand, went to the kitchen while complaining, and hid it secretly, planning to take it out to eat after her daughter finished school. Yun Ziqing glanced expressionlessly in the direction of Mrs. Wang, and a wry smile could not help but appear on the corner of her mouth. He doesn''t even know what he is living for. In the eyes of his good father, he should squeeze out all his bones to support that useless sister. Thinking of Yun Zimu again, Yun Ziqing''s heart became more and more difficult to calm down. A lowly **** is living such a prosperous life now, but his dignified son was sold by his biological father to a pig butcher like goods, why? God is too unfair. Turning back to his room, Yun Ziqing got out his needle and thread and started to embroider again. Now he can only rely on himself. Fortunately, he was careful. When he came out of Yun Mansion, he secretly hid all the precious jewelry in his yard, and then told his father that it was stolen by the valet. Now, with his previous jewelry and some of his own money, it is not too little to make a dowry. He didn''t want to spend his whole life on that unbelievable Yun Ziqin! Su Qiruo carried the stewed meat and went to buy some candied fruit and snacks, then walked back with the things, not even bothering to eat. Yun Zimu took off his apron and walked around the door again, but he still didn''t see Su Qiruo. Yun Zimu asked Su Qiruo when she went out in the morning, and she said that she would come back at noon to accompany him for dinner. But it''s already noon now, and the wife-lord hasn''t come back yet, so maybe something happened? Yun Zimu was very worried. Although he didn''t read much, he also understood the truth that a man is innocent but he is guilty. Wife owner, she sold the formula and got so much money, shouldn''t she be missed by the adulterer? Yun Zimu gritted his teeth and decided to go to Lu Ziping''s house, asking her to help him find his wife along the way. Just as the door was closed, Su Qiruo''s voice came from a distance. "Zi Mu...I''m back..." Yun Zimu was overjoyed, and hurriedly turned around to look, and saw a familiar figure rushing towards him with big and small bags, so he trotted up to meet him. "My wife, why did you come back?" Yun Zimu hugged Su Qiruo''s arm with red eyes and slight complaints, even now she is still a little scared. "I''m sorry, Zimu. I didn''t expect it would take so long to file with the government. I kept you waiting." Su Qiruo touched Yun Zimu''s face with his hand holding the stewed meat, Yun Zimu immediately wrinkled his little nose, and groaned, "Is the wife master going to use stewed meat to make amends?" Su Qiruo gave a doting smile, and said softly: "Yes, not only braised pork, but also your favorite preserves and fruits..." Yang raised a few packs of snacks in Yang''s hand, seeing the joy flashing in Yun Zimu''s eyes, Su Qiruo immediately felt less hungry. "People are still waiting for the wife to eat!" Yun Zimu took the candied fruit and muttered softly. "Little fool, are you starving? Didn''t I tell you that in the future, if I can''t go home on time, you will eat first!" Seeing Yun Zimu take out the key from his neck to open the door, Su Qiruo''s heart softened again. It seems that he can''t wait any longer, and wants to find her! It''s just that Yun Zimu didn''t mention a word of his worries in front of Su Qiruo from the beginning to the end, but only complained that he was hungry. I think he doesn''t want her to bother about his affairs! "But my wife promised me that I would come back for lunch, and she even made my wife''s favorite pancakes!" After entering the door, Yun Zimu first glanced at the chickens and ducks he raised, then at the rabbits, and then walked towards the kitchen in satisfaction. "My wife bought too much stewed meat. Wouldn''t it be a pity if I couldn''t finish it and spoil it?" Yun Zimu put the stewed meat on the plate, and didn''t forget to complain about Su Qiruo''s inability to live. This thing is precious, a plate of braised pork is enough to buy a chicken. A chicken can be eaten by him and his wife for three meals, and these stewed meats are only one and a half meals for him. "There is a little greedy cat at home, how can there be any reason to let it go bad?" Su Qiruo smiled and washed her hands, then went to help serve the dishes. Yunzi Muqiao blushed, and said slightly shyly: "Does the wife master think I can eat now?" "It is a blessing to be able to eat. The more you can eat, the more prosperous our life will be." Su Qiruo pampered Yun Zimu''s fleshy face, feeling extremely accomplished. She managed to raise these meats, and it took a lot of effort! Yun Zimu also believed in this sentence, because the wife-owner said that it was his food that brought them a good life, so he couldn''t be made to starve, otherwise the family''s luck would be gone. Daddy said the same thing before, blessed are those who can eat enough. (end of this chapter) Chapter 38： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (38) Chapter 38 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (38) So Dad''s biggest wish is to hope that he can eat every meal and be a blessed person. Now that the wife-lord has allowed him to live such a life, he naturally has to work hard to keep these blessings. This year, the family has extra money and the harvest in the field is good, all things to be happy about. "Zimu, tomorrow is the eighth day of September, and the day is good. Let''s go to the matchmaker to get the marriage certificate!" If Su Qi is ready to receive the marriage certificate, she will go to Yaren to look at the shop. It will take time to design, redecorate, formulate recipes, and train personnel. If you want to open the restaurant in time for the warm weather next year, the time is really tight! Yun Zimu''s ears turned red, and he nodded slightly. After receiving the marriage certificate, he is a decent husband in the Su family tree. As long as he does not commit the seven crimes, no one can drive him away. But Yun Zimu seems to have forgotten, he still dares to stare at his wife! Early the next morning, Yun Zimu put on the new clothes that he was reluctant to wear, and Su Qiruo was also forced to put on the new shoes that Yun Zimu made for her, and the two of them walked all the way to the town superior. Didn''t dare to procrastinate, the two went to the matchmaker to get the marriage certificate as soon as they arrived in the town. Maybe it''s a good day today, and there are quite a lot of people here. Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu pressed their fingerprints on the marriage certificate, and Yun Zimu carefully put away the marriage certificate like a treasure. "Zi Mu, it''s still early, why don''t we have dinner in the town, and you accompany me to see the shop in the afternoon, and then we will go back together." Yun Zimu pursed his lips and thought for a while, then agreed. He always felt that the wife-in-law was too generous, so he had better help with the purchase of the shop, lest she be tricked. "Let''s enjoy it today too, and have a meal at Shangmeilou." Su Qiruo pulled Yun Zimu and was about to go to Shangmeilou. She thought Yun Zimu would refuse, but she didn''t know that he was going faster than herself. Su Qiruo was curious, how could this little iron **** be willing to pluck its hair today? Yun Zimu suddenly turned his head and looked at Su Qiruo who was holding his hand, "Why didn''t the wife master leave?" Su Qiruo took a step forward, leaned into Yun Zimu''s ear and asked, "Why are you so grand today?" Yun Zimu pursed his lips, and said earnestly: "Since the wife is determined to build a restaurant, she must study hard like others. If you don''t go to Shangmeilou for a meal, how will you know how to run a good restaurant?" ? Su Qiruo was shocked, she didn''t expect Yun Zimu to think of this. To be honest, Su Qiruo has always regarded Yun Zimu as that little child who needs her protection and care, and has never thought that his brain is not worse than hers. "Zimu''s intelligence won my heart." Su Qiruo clenched the hand in her hand, and said slightly excitedly. Yun Zimu''s ears blushed, he took a sneak look at the people around him, and hurriedly pushed Su Qiruo lightly. The two brought each other into the Plum Appreciation Tower, and Yun Ziqing, who had been hiding in the corner all this time, came out. Looking at the three big characters "Shangmeilou", Yun Ziqing couldn''t help feeling sad. Since his mother passed away and the Yun family was defeated, he never came here again. But Yun Zimu, who he has always looked down upon, can easily come in and out here. Dad also said that the one who bought Yun Zimu was a very sloppy peasant woman, but how can his wife be a sloppy peasant woman? Even my younger sister, who is not up to date and self-proclaimed romantic, is not half as good as others. Yun Ziqing wanted to follow, but he was afraid that Yun Zimu would recognize him. After all, when he was in Yunfu, his arrogant and indulgent son-in-law was really not good to those younger brothers and younger sisters. If that Yun Zimu said something in front of Boss Su, wouldn''t he have no chance at all? So, Yun Ziqing sat down in a tea shed near the Plum Appreciation Building, and only waited for them to come out before following them to have a look. Hearing the name of many dishes reported by the waiter in the shop, Su Qiruo couldn''t help asking: "Is there a menu in the building, let''s see for ourselves what to eat?" The second young lady looked at Su Qiruo puzzledly and asked, "I don''t know what the so-called ''menu'' is?" Su Qiruo was taken aback, she didn''t expect the word menu to exist here. "Guest officer, do you want to see which signature dishes are launched in our store today? Then the sign at the door you just came up said that today we mainly serve eight-treasure rice, stewed beef tendon, north and south soup, and duck in sour soup." , roasted lamb, goose cooked in vinegar, roast chicken, mutton soup, fried twist, roast quail and stewed dog. The second young lady is also smart, so she guessed after a little thought. I think this guest officer wanted to know what dishes are served today. Reported all the dishes prepared in the building today, and then waited for Su Qiruo to order. "Zi Mu, what do you want to eat?" Yun Zimu bit his lip lightly, shook his head and said, "It''s better for the wife to order!" These are all things he has never eaten before, and he will eat whatever the wife master orders. Su Qiruo thought about it carefully, most of the cattle here are used for farming, so beef is extremely rare, most of them should be wild, you might as well try it. "Then I will bring a catty of stewed beef tendon meat, another portion of vinegar-boiled goose, two roasted quails, and two bowls of mutton soup." Su Qiruo finished clicking, and asked one more question, "Is there any pasta for the mutton soup?" "Returning to the guest officer, the mutton soup comes with pancakes. It''s just that the dishes in our building are quite large. I''m afraid the two of you ordered a bit too much..." The little second sister is also an honest person, so I kindly reminded her. "Please take care of me, sister. If we can''t finish eating, we will take it home when the time comes, so it won''t be wasted." Su Qiruo smiled gratefully at the young lady, took out a few copper coins from her bosom and handed them to the young lady. "Thank you, guest officer, for the reward. I''m going to pass the dishes to you. Please wait a moment..." The second young lady said a few nice words, then smiled and left. Only then did Yun Zimu dare to raise his head and look at this so-called private room. The layout is elegant, and there is a scent of flowers in the room. There are free candied melon seeds and tea on the table. The money in this private room is not a waste of money. "What does the wife master think?" Yun Zimu withdrew his gaze, looked at Su Qiruo and asked. Su Qiruo nodded appreciatively: "The decoration is not bad, and the young lady is smart enough, but the service facilities are not perfect enough." "Service Facilities?" Yun Zimu frowned suspiciously. "It''s just that there is a lack of a low couch in this private room. If you can put a few more books or play chess, the guests will not be so boring while waiting for the meal." When Su Qiruo first met Mei Yanchu here, she had already observed the characteristics of Mei Shang Lou. If she could learn from each other''s strengths, she would be able to surpass Mei Shang Lou in the future, but as long as she could equal it, the business would not be too bad. Would be too bad to go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 39： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (39) Chapter 39 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (39) "Zi Mu, our trip was really not in vain, it gave me a lot of inspiration." Su Qiruo''s face was full of joy, although Yun Zimu didn''t understand what the wife-master meant, but she was still happy for the wife-leader. "Zi Mu believes in his wife." Although Yun Zimu knows how to live, he never saves money that should be spent. It''s like they spent nearly a month''s worth of silver at Shangmeilou for a meal today, and he didn''t feel a little bit distressed. As long as it can help the wife-lord, that is good. The two of them came out of the Plum Appreciation Tower, and Yun Ziqing, who was waiting in the teahouse, had long since disappeared. He didn''t expect those two people to go in for so long, but because they drank too much tea, they couldn''t hold it back, so they went home first. Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu to find a fairly famous man, when the man heard that they were going to buy a shop, he grinned with joy and was extremely enthusiastic! "I don''t know what kind of shop you two want? Is it facing the street or in the street? The one facing the street is more expensive, and the one in the street is naturally much cheaper." The man in Naya looked about forty years old, with a shrewd look on his face. It''s just that she has been working for so many years, and this is the first time she has seen her husband come to visit the shop with her husband! "Since we want to buy a shop, we naturally want a better location, but the price..." Su Qiruo made excuses, although she has money, she doesn''t want to waste it in this Plum Blossom Town. If you want to live in Qingyu City or the capital in the future, the little silver you have saved is just a drop in the bucket. "Guest officer, don''t worry, I have worked on this street for more than 20 years, and no one is more familiar with Plum Blossom Town than me." The tooth man asked with a smile, "I don''t know what kind of business you want to buy the shop, sir?" The things sold on each street are different, and she has to inquire about them before recommending them. "I want to do business like restaurants and inns, so it''s best to be on the street." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, the Yaman laughed. "The guest officer is really lucky. I just received an order to sell an inn yesterday. If you are free, I will take you there right now?" "That''s really a coincidence!" Su Qiruo also nodded with a smile, and Yun Zimu who pulled aside followed Yaren out the door. "The location of this inn is very good, but it is a bit old, and it has not been opened for a few years. The original owner of the inn disappeared a few years ago, leaving only a son who married away seven years ago. Yesterday The son of the old owner came back and found me, saying that he wanted to sell the inn, and in the future, I am afraid it will be difficult to return to Plum Blossom Town!" At the end, Yaren couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional. A person''s death is like a lamp going out, and it really is. If a daughter is not born, this person will not even have a grave when he dies. I heard that when the old owner was gone, the neighbors were still helping with the work. Later, I asked someone to send a letter to her son who married far away. I dont know why, but now I am thinking of selling the inn. . The three of them stood at the entrance of the inn. Most of the plaque on it had fallen off, and only half of the word "Inn" could be seen. Although the dilapidated inn occupies a good location, it seems out of place with the surrounding shops. "This place originally called people to come to the inn. The old owner only married one husband and only one son in his life. The husband left early, and the son married far away. It''s really pitiful. I want to call this name because I hope that more people will come every day. , so that she will not be so lonely!" After finishing speaking, the dental man took out the key and opened the door. I thought there would be a thick layer of dust and cobwebs intertwined everywhere, but I didn''t expect it to be clean when I entered the door. Yun Zimu pursed his lips lightly, his eyes flickered, and everyone guessed who came to clean it. Looking at those tables and chairs, one can feel that the inn is really old. The steps to the second floor creaked as soon as one stepped on them, Su Qiruo''s hand held Yun Zimu tightly, for fear that he would fall. "Because the inn has been around for a long time, their quotation is not high, only 10,000 taels. Guest officer, you should know that this inn is at the intersection, and people walking in all directions must pass by here. There is really nothing better than this place." Naya felt a little guilty when he said the price. Even if the inn was bought back, it would have to be completely refurbished and renovated. But thats what she does. If she fights for sellers more, she can earn more, right? Yun Zimu gently squeezed Su Qiruo''s hand, and secretly shook his head at her. Although this position is good, it is definitely not worth ten thousand taels. Su Qiruo held Yun Zimu''s hand back, and said with a smile: "The location here is not bad, but the place is a bit small. If I buy this inn, I will hire someone to dismantle all of these, and then Its better to buy a piece of land with nothing to renovate and renovate. Seeing that Su Qiruo''s face was not satisfied, the man in Yaya hurriedly said: "You see, although the inside is not big, but the seller said that if anyone buys this inn, the yard behind it will also be the same. And gave it away. How about you two go over with me to have a look?" As soon as Su Qiruo heard that there was a yard behind the inn, Su Qiruo was really tempted. After the restaurant opens, she will no longer be able to go to and from Lujia Village every day, and she will definitely buy a yard in the town. If there is really a yard behind this inn, it would be more expensive and worth it. At least it will be convenient for her to take care of Yun Zimu when she is busy, right? Leaving Yun Zimu alone in Lujia Village every day, Su Qiruo is definitely not at ease, she has to bring him with her. "Also." Su Qiruo nodded faintly, went downstairs, pushed open a small door in the back hall, and entered the back yard. The house has been in disrepair for a long time, and it also looks very dilapidated. But the only thing that makes Su Qiruo satisfied is this big courtyard. Although there are only four houses with two entrances, the yard is long enough. If the house is rebuilt in the future, and the inside is changed to her and Yun Zimu''s yard, the open space outside can also be used as a staff dormitory. Taking a peek at Yun Zimu''s expression, he was quite satisfied. Its just that cleaning the flip cover is also very troublesome, and the asking price of 10,000 taels is still too expensive. "Look again, isn''t the backyard big enough? Adding in the inn in front, this is equivalent to buying two houses for 10,000 taels!" Yaren was also a little uncertain about Su Qiruo''s intentions, but the seller told her to sell the place as soon as possible, the sooner the better, they were still in a hurry to go back! If today''s deal is successful, then she won''t have to worry about it this year. Seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t respond, the tooth man gritted his teeth and said cruelly: "If you sincerely want it, I''ll make a decision for the seller, and I''ll give you five hundred taels less. It''s just... nine thousand five hundred taels, how about it?" ? (end of this chapter) Chapter 40： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (40) Chapter 40 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (40) "My wife, why don''t we look elsewhere! This place is too dilapidated..." Yun Zimu, who had been silent all this time, suddenly covered his mouth and nose with one hand, and shook Su Qiruo''s sleeve with the other and said coquettishly, with a bit of disgust in his eyes, like a squeamish and somewhat unreasonable little man. "If Zimu doesn''t like it, then let''s look elsewhere. We only saw this first one." Su Qiruo secretly felt that it was funny, and was also a little happy because of Yun Zimu''s action. It turns out that her little husband is such a weird little guy, he is not as cute and quiet as when we first met! When the man heard this, he became anxious. The duck with its beak was about to fly away. "My lord, don''t be in a hurry! Or... 9,200 taels, and I''ll give you two less 300 taels. This is already the lowest price, and it can''t be lowered!" That Yaren was heartbroken, that young gentleman is really powerful, he made her earn three hundred taels less by being coquettish. Unexpectedly, Yun Zimu was still not satisfied. He looked at the tooth man with a pair of bright eyes, and said flatly, "But I still don''t think this place is worth so much! Back then, Yun Zimu''s house was so big, it was worth ten of them." There are more than one yard, and the houses are still brand new, didnt they only sell for less than 50,000 taels? Actually, when Yun Zimu was sold to Su Qiruo, the old house of the Yun family hadn''t been sold yet, and her mother was still alive at that time! It was just that "Su Qiruo" said something after he came back drunk, and he remembered it. This Yaren didn''t expect that the young man he met today would be so powerful that he even knew about the Yun family. Back then, it was disgraceful that the master of the Yun family sold the house in a hurry, so the details of the transaction were rarely known to outsiders, and she still listened to it when she had a drink with someone. Su Qiruo also looked at her little husband in surprise, she didn''t expect him to be a good bargainer. It''s just that the Yun family has always been a wound in Yun Zimu''s heart. Today, in order to save her some money, he actually uncovered his scar in public, which really moved Su Qiruo a little. Tightly holding Yun Zimu''s hand, Su Qiruo said directly: "It''s a good idea, 8800 taels, if you think it''s okay, we can transfer the ownership right now. If you don''t think it''s suitable, then we can do it again Wait, its not too late to buy when you find the right one, and theres no rush for left and right. Yun Zimu stood aside and did not say a word. He originally wanted to lower the price to 8,500 taels, but since his wife opened her mouth, it is not unacceptable for him to accept 8,800 taels. "Ouch! Guest officer, you can''t just return the price to 8800. How can I tell the seller about the price difference of 1200?" Na Yaren said with a bitter face, the price in her heart was 9,000 taels, and she wanted to deal with them again, and finally settled the whole thing. Unexpectedly, the other two hundred taels were directly waived, so she really didn''t earn much from this order. "Since this is the case, then we have to look elsewhere. After all, I also want to buy a shop that doesn''t need to be flipped." Su Qiruo pretended to be indifferent and chuckled, then pulled Yun Zimu to go out. The tooth man gritted his teeth and immediately chased after him. "Okay, you, even if we didn''t get acquainted today, eight thousand eight thousand eight thousand, a deal!" "If so, then I will thank you." Su Qiruo nodded to the Naya man, but his face was not full of joy because he bought the shop. The man in Naya not only sighed inwardly, he had met a powerful character today, and he couldn''t show his emotions, he also asked his husband to save seven hundred taels in a few words. However, today is considered to be a waste of work. Fortunately, I sold the shop, and I earned a few hundred taels, which is enough to marry my second child. On the way back, Yun Zimu couldn''t help asking: "My wife, why did you directly bid so high? In fact, I think that Yaren can be even cheaper!" Su Qiruo held Yun Zimu''s hand tightly, and said softly: "It''s not easy for Naya. You can see that the alley where she lives must not be well-off. I heard in the courtyard that there are old people living in her house." Coughing, it seems to be a sick father, if we really keep the price down so low, she won''t earn much from this order. Besides, aren''t we all satisfied with this shop? Spend more money Buy it with peace of mind, I hope God will see you, and good people will be rewarded." Although Su Qiruo has never worked as an intermediary in her previous life, she also knows that it is not easy for a real estate agent these days. As the saying goes, if you dont open for three years, you can wait for three years after opening. Since she can accept this price, she doesn''t need to spend more time talking about those extraneous things. What''s more, she is really satisfied with the location and the yard behind it. The earlier you settle down, the earlier you can feel at ease. "My wife, you are so kind!" Yun Zimu held Su Qiruo''s finger tightly, and said seriously. "My Zimu is better." Su Qiruo lightly squeezed Yun Zimu''s fingers, her eyes were full of doting. "Zi Mu, we can move to the town next year." Su Qiruo whispered while looking at the yellowing sunset. "As long as you can stay with the wife-in-law, it doesn''t matter where you live." Yun Zimu said shyly, the corners of his eyes turned red because of his bold words. "Little fool!" Su Qiruo looked at Yun Zimu dotingly, and raised her arms to wrap his body around him. The two of them walked slowly under the setting sun, unexpectedly feeling a different kind of heartbeat. After buying the inn, Su Qiruo became busy. Here, Lu Dasheng asked someone to demolish the old inn first, and she was also designing the blueprints of the new restaurant and the backyard by herself. The inn does not occupy a large area, so Su Qiruo plans to add it to the third floor. For people of this era, it is much more difficult to build to the third floor, and the manpower and material resources will also increase a lot. But once this restaurant opens, it will be the foundation of her fortune, so it doesn''t matter if the cost is higher. Time passed quickly, and the sky turned cold. Su Qiruo was wearing the cotton-padded clothes and shoes newly made by her husband, smiling contentedly. The outside of the restaurant has basically been completed, but the inside is still a bit worse. Because Su Qiruo personally watched all the details, so she took Lu Ziping and others to and from the town every day, and Yun Zimu was much lonely at home alone. This morning Su Qiruo heated Yun Zimu''s kang before leaving, so Yun Zimu got up late. In a daze, he took some chaff to feed the chicken, and saw two eggs lying in the chicken coop at a glance. Yunzi Mu Yixi rubbed his eyes vigorously. After seeing clearly, he couldn''t help covering his mouth and exclaiming: "Finally laid eggs!" Tiptoed into the chicken pen, holding the two cold eggs in the palm of his hand, Yun Zimu''s heart and eyes were full of joy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 41： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (41) Chapter 41 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (41) When the wife owner comes back at night, he will use these two eggs to serve her a bowl of hot egg noodles, making sure that the wife owner eats the eggs laid by his chickens. Perhaps because of these two eggs, Yun Zimu is in a particularly good mood all day long. The interior decoration of the restaurant was almost done, so Su Qiruo went to the backyard again, and she deliberately had people lay green bricks in her and Yun Zimu''s bedroom, built a flue underneath, and left the chimney window out. With this underground flue, even if there is no resistance in winter, Yunzimu will not feel cold in the house. Sleeping on a softer bed must be much more comfortable than a kang. When you find a carpenter to build tables and chairs in restaurants, you can make a big bed and spread it with thick mattresses. This is also the oldest method of floor heating, but if the method is not proper, the house will be full of smoke in the future, so Su Qiruo is extra careful when staring at this area. Looking at her new home, Su Qiruo felt more and more satisfied. In a few days, she won''t have to come over to oversee the work in person. At that time, Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping, who are homeless, will just come and watch every day in turn. "Sister Qi Ruo, you are really amazing. I never dreamed of such a thing before." Lu Ziping stood next to Su Qiruo at some point, and said loudly. "As long as you work hard, good times are yet to come! We will all be able to afford big houses in the future." Su Qiruo patted Lu Ziping''s shoulder with a smile, and then glanced at the Plum Appreciation Tower where half of her head was faintly exposed, full of confidence. "Sister Qi Ruo, I believe your words now." Lu Ziping spoke suddenly, but Su Qiruo didn''t understand what she meant. Looking at Su Qiruo looking at him suspiciously, Lu Ziping said with a smile: "The more you love your husband, the more prosperous your life will be." Su Qiruo chuckled lightly, agreed: "That''s true." "It''s going to snow soon!" "yes!" Time flies so fast! In a flash, Su Qiruo has been here for more than half a year. The skinny little husband covered in scars has now been raised by her to be white and tender, and he has more meat on his body, so he will be able to "eat" in a few days. Thinking of Yun Zimu, Su Qiruo couldn''t stand it any longer. "Ziping, keep an eye here, I''ll go back earlier today." Lu Ziping and Lu Qimei have already moved into the new house that Su Qiruo specially ordered someone to build behind the restaurant. There are two rows of twelve rooms in total. The two of them lived next to each other, and each of them chose a room. . The newly built second courtyard at the back is Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu''s new home in the future, perhaps because they were afraid that the people in front would shock the people who live here in the future, Su Qiruo deliberately asked someone to install a solid door at the entrance. Heavy doors. "Sister Qi Ruo, don''t worry! With me and Seventh Sister around, I guarantee they won''t be lazy." Lu Ziping patted his chest and assured, Qi Ruo sister treated them so well, she would naturally do the work assigned to her with her heart. As early as the day when the restaurant was demolished, Su Qiruo had already counted wages for Lu Dasheng, Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping. And if they stay at night, they will have extra wages. Sister Qi Ruo calls this "meal subsidy", which is to subsidize them for eating in the town. Lu Dasheng misses his husband and children at home, so he doesn''t often stay in the town, but Lu Qimei and Lu Ziping are very willing to stay and guard the restaurant. You can buy ready-made food and drink here, which is better than the food at home, and you still have money to pay, which is really great for people like them who dont have a family. Before returning home, Su Qiruo turned to Zhang Dafu to buy two pork hind legs. If it was cold today, the meat would still be safe, so Su Qiruo would not be afraid to buy too much. Zhang Dafu''s business has been relatively good recently, and he is busy every day. "Sister Dafu, then I will leave." After paying the money, Su Qiruo said hello to Zhang Dafu and was about to leave, but she happened to run into Wang''s father and son who came to Zhang Dafu for meat. Su Qiruo recognized the man with just one glance, he looked so similar to Yun Ziqing, he must be the Wang who sold Yun Zimu to his predecessor. But the Wang family didn''t recognize Su Qiruo, thinking about it, the one who bought Yunzimu back then was a sloppy and poor peasant woman, how dare the Wang family compare with the rich and noble Su Qiruo now? . "Sister Qi Ruo, wait a minute." Zhang Dafu carried a piece of pork liver and chased him out. When he saw Wang Shi and Yun Ziqing, he nodded at them first, and then caught up with Su Qiruo. "Recently, you always come to my sister''s place to buy meat. It just so happens that there is a piece of pork liver left over here today. Take it back and make it for your brother-in-law!" Zhang Dafu has earned a lot of money from Su Qiruo in the past six months. Su Qiruo loves her husband very much, and almost every time she comes to town, she has to go to Zhang Dafu''s house to cut a piece of meat. Su Qiruo something. Now that there is just such a piece of pork liver left, she wants to give it to Su Qiruo. "This can''t be done. It''s not easy for Dafu sister to do business. How much is this pork liver? My sister spent money to buy it." Su Qiruo''s life is not bad these days, if he wants something from someone else, he rushes to buy it. Zhang Dafu''s face turned upside down, and he gave Su Qiruo a displeased look. "Your sister is meeting with her older sister. You can take what your older sister gave to your brother-in-law. When you open a restaurant in the future, just invite your older sister to have a glass of wine." Another reason why Zhang Dafu is so close to Su Qiruo is that in the future she wants to do the pork business in Su Qiruo''s restaurant. For such a large restaurant, the daily meat is naturally indispensable. Su Qiruo originally planned to cooperate with Zhang Dafu. Zhang Dafu is young and honest, unlike other butchers who are calculating. She will naturally hand over the business of the restaurant to Zhang Dafu in the future. Thinking about it, Su Qiruo simply accepted it. "Then my sister thanked Da Fu on behalf of my wife." Su Qiruo took the pig liver and left with a smile. Zhang Dafu then turned around and came to the Wang father and son, grinned and said hello: "Uncle Wang, Ziqing." The scene of Zhang Dafu delivering meat to Su Qiruo fell into the eyes of Wang Shi and Yun Ziqing, Yun Ziqing didn''t say anything, but Wang Shi was a little reluctant. "Da Fu! Didn''t Uncle Wang say you, how much meat do you have to give to others like this? You have to be careful in your life, you can''t be like you." Mrs. Wang was very distressed. It would be great if the pork liver was given to him. Such a big piece is enough to eat several meals. Zhang Dafu wiped his hands on his apron with a smile, came back to the meat stall, and explained: "That girl Qiruo is my regular customer, and she buys meat from me almost every day, and I give her a gift." A worthless liver doesn''t matter." (end of this chapter) Chapter 42： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (42) Chapter 42 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (42) To be honest, Mrs. Wang has eaten a lot of meat at her place, but she has never seen a penny. Ms. Wang was still a little dissatisfied, pouted and said, "Does her family have so many people, and she still comes to buy meat every day?" Zhang Dafu chuckled lightly: "Uncle Wang, you don''t know that this Qiruo girl has only one husband in her family, and she dotes on that little husband, and she will definitely buy fresh meat back home every day." In fact, not all the meat that Su Qiruo bought went into Yun Zimu''s belly. Sometimes Lu Qimei and Lu Dasheng didn''t go home, and Su Qiruo would give them a piece of meat when they went home. It was all a subsidy After all, I have to go home to accompany my husband every day, so it''s not good to let him stay in the town and not go home for nothing, right? Yun Ziqing, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up: "Heh! Did she marry a pig back home? Then it can be eaten!" Yun Ziqing, who had always been well-educated, suddenly uttered such a foul word, and Zhang Dafu was stunned. Is this the Yun Ziqing she knew? Why so mean? It''s almost a fight with Wang''s. Zhang Dafu had always thought that although Wang was mean and greedy for petty gains, Yun Ziqing was still good after all, but she only discovered today that Yun Ziqing was Wang''s son after all. The so-called dragon begets dragon and phoenix, the son of a mouse can make holes. It seems that what kind of father will have what kind of son, because she thinks people too simply. Zhang Dafu couldn''t say whether he was disappointed or what, in short, when he looked at Yun Ziqing again, he felt that he was not so unattainable, and he was even slightly displeased. Mrs. Wang seemed to have noticed Zhang Dafu''s strangeness, and hurriedly tugged Yun Ziqing''s sleeve secretly, and Yun Ziqing shut up. Zhang Dafu chopped off a pig''s trotter with a knife, and said while tying a rope: "The girl Qi Ruo is a righteous person, and she often brings some meat back to the villagers, but not all of them are bought for husband. It''s just the husband." Lang is gentle and virtuous, and Miss Qi Ruo likes her very much, so it''s okay to pamper her a little more." Because Zhang Dafu''s family conditions are not bad, and he went to school for several years when he was young, so listening to her speak is not as rude as a person looks. "Yes, yes! Which family''s wife doesn''t like a more docile husband, but it''s the child''s blessing." Wang hurriedly said with a smile on his face, his eyes were fixed on the big elbow at the side, but Zhang Dafu seemed not to see it, and directly handed a tied pig''s trotter to Wang. "It''s getting cold, Uncle Wang will go home and cook some pork knuckle soup to warm up. This is the best time to eat pig knuckles." Zhang Dafu still had a silly look on his face, but Mrs. Wang always felt that something was wrong, and she couldn''t tell what it was exactly. Wang looked at the big elbow and opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t have the nerve to take the initiative to ask for it, but he blamed Yun Ziqing for angering Zhang Dafu by talking nonsense, which made him unable to eat meat today. "Then thank you Dafu, I was planning to make a few meat buns for Ziqing at night, this..." Wang babbled, almost said that he wanted a piece of meat. But Zhang Dafu is going to pretend to be a fool to the end today, and she is not really stupid, she was nice to them before because of Yun Ziqing''s face, now that their father and son are like this, Zhang Dafu suddenly doesn''t want to follow Wang''s like that anymore . "Steamed buns don''t even have this pig''s foot soup to warm you up. Uncle Wang, go to the next street and buy a catty of soybeans. It will be delicious when stewed in it!" Wang looked away helplessly, he didn''t want to warm up at all, he just wanted to eat meat. This pig''s trotter is not enough for Yun Ziqin to eat by himself, so is it true that he really only has soup? "What Dafu said was that Ziqing... let''s have pig''s foot soup tonight!" Yun Ziqing didn''t care about these at all, even if he took the meat back, he couldn''t eat a few mouthfuls, all of it went into Yun Ziqin''s stomach. So whatever Zhang Dafu gives is the same to him, he is thinking about other things now. If Su Qiruo built a restaurant on top of the town, Yun Ziqing wouldn''t know about it. He had tried to get close to that person, but he acted as if he didn''t know him, and didn''t even give him a serious look. he. On the contrary, the two women beside her would still stare at him with a smile every time, and then say something secretly, maybe they think he looks familiar! Yun Ziqing suddenly wanted to go to that restaurant to try his luck again, even if Su Qi ignored him, he could still get close to the people around her first, and then find a way to get close to her. Thinking like this, Yun Ziqing suddenly said to the pained Wang: "Father, I made an appointment with the tailor shop to deliver the handkerchief today, so I won''t go with you for now." After finishing speaking, before Wang Shi could react, Yun Ziqing ran away first. "This child, I didn''t bring anything to send to others." Mrs. Wang muttered something, but she didn''t show any intention to give Yun Ziqing a handkerchief. Zhang Dafu was chopping meat with his back turned to Wang Shi, Wang Shi took another look at the big elbow, then stomped his feet reluctantly, turned and left. Hearing the sound of footsteps going away, Zhang Dafu stopped what he was doing, the disappointment in his eyes became more and more serious, and he felt very uncomfortable. When a person who has always been regarded as a **** suddenly reveals his true colors, the disappointment is probably only understood by Zhang Dafu at this time. "How could Yun Ziqing be such a person?" Zhang Dafu still couldn''t believe it, how could Yun Ziqing, who was always well-educated, show such eyes and say such words. At this time, Yun Ziqing had already arrived near the restaurant, and seeing that the outside door was half closed, he wanted to find a way to get in. The workers in it are all women, he is really not suitable for being an unmarried son, but in order to get close to Su Qiruo earlier, he doesn''t care so much. Lu Ziping, who happened to be going out, bumped into Yun Ziqing who was looking around at the door, so he asked one more question curiously. "Young Master, is there something wrong?" Although Lu Ziping didn''t know Yun Ziqing, he had seen him. After all, this young master had appeared here more than once, and he seemed to be familiar with sister Qi Ruo. Although Lu Ziping didn''t know the situation in Yun Zimu''s house, he could guess something by looking at Yun Ziqing''s face. Perhaps it was sister Qi Ruo''s brother-in-law''s brother who came to recognize his relatives, but sister Qi Ruo was not enthusiastic about him, and I don''t know if there was any misunderstanding. Yun Ziqing couldn''t help being overjoyed when he saw the people coming, but he was still worried that he had no excuse to approach them! "Well... I want to find sister Qi Ruo..." Yun Ziqing''s voice was sweet and waxy, and the young master who deliberately suppressed his domineering temper was quite gentle and cute at the moment. Lu Ziping felt more and more that this person had something to do with Qi Ruo''s sister-in-law''s husband. "Sister Qi Ruo went home." (end of this chapter) Chapter 43： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (43) Chapter 43 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (43) Lu Ziping was about to go back when he suddenly thought of something and paused again. "If you have something to do, Young Master, you might as well tell me first, and I will convey it for you." For the sake of her husband, she can''t just leave, can she? A look of disappointment flashed across Yunzi''s blue eyes, he wanted to shake his head and say it''s nothing, but he felt that he shouldn''t just give up like this, no matter what, this was the only way to get close to Su Qiruo. "I just want to ask sister Qi Ruo something, if she is not here, then forget it." Yun Ziqing pretended to be pitiful, which made Lu Ziping unable to move his feet. "Young master, do you want to ask about the young lady''s husband? He is doing well now, so you don''t need to worry about it." Lu Ziping turned around, stared into Yun Ziqing''s eyes and asked. The more she looked at this young man, the more she felt that he and Yun Zimu looked alike, and the two of them must be brothers. "Little... Miss husband?" Yun Ziqing looked up suspiciously, a little unsure who Lu Ziping referred to as the husband-in-law. "Oh, it''s Yun Zimu, sister Qi Ruo''s husband, isn''t the young master the brother of the younger sister''s husband?" Lu Ziping scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, worried that he made a mistake. Yun Ziqing nodded with his eyes downcast, his long eyelashes trembling, covering the unwillingness in his eyes. He didn''t intend to hide it from Su Qiruo, he and Yun Zimu looked so similar, Su Qiruo would doubt it no matter what. It''s just that Ren Shiyun Zimu never thought that Su Qiruo not only recognized him a long time ago, but also knew his nature, which is not pleasing at all. "As long as Zimu is doing well..." Yun Ziqing''s voice was choked with sobs. When Lu Ziping heard it, he thought he was being bullied. Since she is my brother-in-law''s brother, if he encounters difficulties, she should always help him. "You... you want to ask sister Qi Ruo for help? If there is anything I can help, young master just ask." Yun Ziqing''s eyes suddenly turned red, she bit her lip and said nothing, tears poured out in big tears after a while, and hit the ground patteringly. "Young master, you... don''t cry! This..." It was Lu Ziping''s first time dealing with a man, and he didn''t know how to coax him. Seeing passers-by looking here occasionally, she became a little anxious. "Young Master, if you have anything to say, you might as well go inside and say it. Sister Qi Ruo is a good person. If you need anything, Young Master, she will definitely help you." Under Lu Ziping''s kind invitation and Yun Ziqing''s hesitation, he finally stepped into the restaurant as he wished, and completed his first stepto get close to Lu Ziping. Yun Ziqing sat on a chair, whimperingly told Lu Ziping about his father''s eccentricity and the experience of "selling" himself to a butcher woman as a husband, and Lu Ziping couldn''t help feeling distressed. How can there be such a father in this world? Not to mention the **** who sold their families, but now they even sell their own sons for the sake of their daughter''s future. "How can there be such a father in the world? He wants to sell his own son!" Lu Ziping slapped the table angrily, his eyes widened. "It''s my fate, so I can''t blame others." Yun Ziqing shook his head, pursed his lips and whispered. "That''s not necessarily the case. Look at my young lady''s husband, wasn''t he also sold by your father? Later, he met me, sister Qi Ruo, and now she treats me like a treasure!" Speaking of Yun Zimu, Lu Ziping was a little jealous of him, sister Qi Ruo was really kind to him, she had never seen any wife who treated her husband so precious. Sister Dasheng is already an honest person, but she doesn''t love her brother-in-law as much as sister Qiruo. "Sister Qiruo, does she treat Zimu well?" Yun Ziqing clutched his sleeves and asked softly. "Okay, great!" If Su Qi treats Yun Zimu well, then there is really nothing to say. Watching Lu Ziping speak so spit and stars flying around, Yun Ziqing felt more and more uncomfortable in his heart. Why is his life so miserable? Not even a bastard! "Zi Mu is really lucky." The corner of Yun Ziqing''s mouth curled up into a wry smile, the nail was stuck in the palm of his hand, it hurt and he didn''t want to pull it out. "Speaking of which, my husband..." Thinking about the fact that Su Qiruo was drunk and touched Yun Zimu before, Lu Ziping wanted to say that Yun Zimu was not so lucky, but the person in front of her was Yun Zimu''s brother after all, so she had better stop talking nonsense. "My lord, don''t be sad, I will tell Qi Ruo sister about you when she comes tomorrow, and see if she can do anything." Lu Ziping changed the subject and stopped talking about Yun Zimu, so Yun Ziqing nodded slightly. I don''t know what the two of them said again, seeing that it was getting dark outside, Yun Ziqing left. Looking at Yun Ziqing''s leaving back, Lu Ziping felt a sudden movement in his heart, and a thought he had never thought of came up. When Su Qiruo returned home with the meat, Yun Zimu was making a face-to-face meeting. He was startled when he heard some movement outside, and cautiously went to the door to have a look. "My wife, why did you come back so early today?" Seeing that the person who came was his own wife, Yun Zimu hurriedly stretched his arms to greet him. Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu''s body and brought him into the house, patted the snowflakes on her body, and then went to wash her hands in the warm water next to the stove. "Seeing that it''s going to snow today, I wanted to come back early, but I didn''t expect snowflakes to fall on the way." Yun Zimu rubbed his face and said with a smile: "Auspicious snow heralds a good year, next year we can have a good harvest of crops." Su Qiruo squatted beside Yun Zimu and roasted his hands, looked at the dough he had just kneaded, and said, "I''m afraid the dough won''t be able to rise after kneading so late..." "This is for the wife to roll out noodles, so don''t send it out." "Why do you suddenly want to eat noodles?" "My wife, our chickens laid eggs today..." It was only then that Yun Zimu remembered that he wanted to share his happy event with Su Qiruo, pointing to the two small eggs on the counter with his wet hands, his little face flushed with excitement. Su Qiruo glanced at it with a smile, then looked away, and praised: "My son Mu is really amazing!" Yun Zimu, who was praised by his wife, was full of strength, and his kneading became more vigorous. "It just so happened that I bought two hind legs today, and the rich sister gave me a piece of pork liver. I will marinate it for you later, cut it into slices and eat it with noodles." "My wife, why did Zhang Dafu give you pork liver?" Yun Zimu was a little curious, and the wife-owner never liked to take advantage of others, so she accepted it. Su Qiruo chuckled, pinched Yun Zimu''s face with her hot hands, and explained: "Our restaurant will open in the spring of next year? She wants to do business with our family!" "Huh... You always say that Zhang Dafu who sells pork is stupid and honest, I think she is really smart!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 44： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (44) Chapter 44 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (44) Yun Zimu muttered with puffed mouth, people who can think of this level have a lot of eyes. The wife-leader always said that Zhang Dafu was honest and honest, and he looked full of heart. It turns out that women are all the same. Su Qiruo was amused by Yun Zimu''s cute little expression: "Haha...you are just honest but not stupid, you!" "Anyway, wife master, you must be careful when dealing with people outside. I feel a little guilty after eating this pork liver." Yun Zimu felt that the current wife-leader was too real, and he was afraid that someone would deceive the wife-leader, and that would be a disaster. "You! Just eat it when it''s cooked. Even if she doesn''t give us this pork liver, I''m going to cooperate with her in the future. I can''t trust others." "Zi Mu believes in the vision of his wife." After finishing speaking, Yun Zimu showed a big smile towards Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo only felt that he had raised a little sun, shining on her every day, urging her to keep moving forward. In the past, it was often said that a person would meet two people in his life, one would amaze the time, and the other would soften the time. But Su Qiruo felt that Yun Zimu was enough for her. Time and time, to have him by his side is a great gift from God. After eating the hot hand-rolled noodles and the eggs laid by the chickens raised by the little husband, Su Qiruo felt that her whole body was warmed up. Nothing happened at night, so she sat by the kang and watched Yun Zimu sew the wedding dress. "After the last edge is sewn, the wife owner can try it out, and see if there is anything that is not suitable, and I will change it." Su Qiruo held her chin and looked at Yun Zimu, smiling warmly. "My Zimu is really capable." Actually, if it was according to Su Qiruo''s intention, it would be better to just buy the ready-made wedding dress, but Yun Zimu insisted on making it himself, and Su Qiruo was not willing to refuse him. The little guy is extremely sensitive, and she is afraid that if she talks too much, it will make him paranoid. "Why doesn''t the wife master sell Liangpi recently?" Suddenly thought of the Liangpi that was sold well before, Yun Zimu asked casually. "Liangpi Liangpi, as the name suggests, must be cold food, so it is only sold in summer. If Zimu wants to eat it, I will make a few for you tomorrow, and mix it with hot soup." "That''s unnecessary, I''ve gained weight recently!" Yun Zimu squeezed the flesh on the back of his hand, and pursed his mouth towards Su Qiruo. "It''s better to grow some flesh, I was too thin before." As soon as Su Qiruo thought of the snow outside, she thought of hot pot. "Wait for me to go to the town to find a blacksmith to make a pot in the next two days and come back to make hot pot for you. It is the most comfortable to eat in winter." "What is hot pot?" Yun Zimu asked puzzledly, the wife master always cooks some food that he has never heard of. "Well...it''s a kind of hot pot, which can be cooked while eating. There is a pot on the top, a charcoal fire on the bottom, and broth is burning in the pot. You can cook some meat, vegetables, dumplings, meatballs, etc., and some dipping Don''t mention how beautiful it is!" Yun Zimu''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he puffed up his mouth and said, "My wife, tomorrow I want to eat your fried meatballs." Su Qiruo had fried meatballs for Yunzimu twice before, and it was full of meaty flavor in one bite. There were also sweet potato **** and tofu balls, each with its own delicacy. "Okay, the Chinese New Year is coming soon, let''s fry some meatballs you like in advance." Su Qiruo is planning to go to the town to buy more new year''s goods in these two days and come back, so she won''t run back and forth in a few days. The restaurant is also about to be completed, and then only the four of them will take turns to guard it. If it wasn''t for the dampness of the newly built house, Su Qiruo would have wanted to move to the town to celebrate the New Year! Yun Zimu thought about it with his fingers, shook his head and said: "There is still more than a month until the Chinese New Year, and the wife master will have to fry the **** again." Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing, looked at her little greedy cat and said dotingly: "Okay, as long as my family Zimu likes to eat, we can cook it every day." Yun Zimu hung his head in satisfaction and continued to sew the clothes in his hands, while Su Qiruo picked up a pen and added a few signature dishes to the previously designed menu. The firewood in the stove pit at the door was crackling, and the kang inside the house was very warm. The dim yellow oil lamps reflected the figures of the two on the ground, and the flickering lights were full of traces of the tranquility of the years. Su Qiruo has always come late to the town these few days and left early, and talked to the other three about the guarding of the restaurant after it was completed, before everyone could say anything, Lu Ziping spoke first. "Sister Qi Ruo, I am also alone in the village, and I have to cook meals by myself. Why don''t you stop coming after a while, and I''ll just stay here by myself." Lu Ziping''s words were not polite, she didn''t know how to cook at all, if she was in the village, she would deal with any stuttering by herself for a day. If she stays in the town, she can go out every day to buy some ready-made hot food, isn''t it much better than being in the village? And Lu Dasheng took care of the family, and Su Qiruo couldn''t worry about her little husband, and Lu Qimei also had old parents who needed her to accompany her, so it would be better if she just became a good person, and everyone would be happy. Su Qiruo felt that what Lu Ziping said was reasonable, so she agreed and gave her an extra subsidy of one tael of silver. "Sister Qi Ruo, my brother-in-law''s brother came to you that day and cried a lot here." Lu Ziping thought of Yun Ziqing''s matter, couldn''t help pulling Su Qiruo and whispering in her ear. "Zimu''s brother?" Su Qiruo''s face was full of doubts, and he didn''t think of Yun Ziqing for a moment. "Yes, he looks very similar to my husband, and he came to you a few times before. He said that his father was going to sell him to a pig butcher, so he wanted to find you..." Before Lu Ziping finished speaking, Su Qiruo guessed who that person was, and hurriedly interrupted Lu Ziping. "Ziping, that person''s words are not trustworthy. If he comes again in the future, just send him away. Don''t get close to him. It''s not an easy way to save money. We all don''t have as much thought as he does." If Su Qi was afraid that Lu Ziping''s compassion would be taken advantage of by others, he deliberately said so. And that Yun Ziqing is not a good thing at all. In the book, after he was married by Zhang Dafu, he was not satisfied with this, so he was not satisfied with the house, and finally ran away with a woman who came to do business from other places. Even Wang I don''t know where he went. Although Yun Ziqing is also pitiful, but a poor person must have something to hate, but if he treated Yun Zimu better before, Su Qiruo would be willing to help him. However, things backfired, Su Qiruo didn''t want to help someone who not only didn''t help Yun Zimu but also bullied him. "But...but I look at him so pitifully." Lu Ziping believed in Su Qiruo''s words in his heart, but she also believed in her own eyes. "What''s so pitiful about him? He''s the son of the Yun family, and he''s capable!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 45： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (45) Chapter 45 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (45) Lu Ziping has never dealt with men before, so she doesn''t know that men are used to playing tricks. She is probably full of tears from that man now! Su Qiruo is not the kind of person who loves the fragrance and cherishes the jade, as long as it is not related to Yun Zimu, she doesn''t want to care about it and doesn''t care at all. "He He" Lu Ziping still wanted to explain something for Yun Ziqing, but felt that those words were too weak. Perhaps Yun Ziqing really treated her husband badly before, that''s why sister Qi Ruo said so. "You are not in the world, listen to my sister, you are right, stay away from that man, work hard, save more money and marry a young man from a good family to live your life is serious." Su Qiruo, who has been here, can''t see Lu Ziping''s thoughts? But if that Yun Ziqing was replaced by Yun Zimu''s brother, she would be willing to pull and match the two. But this person is the scheming Yun Ziqing! How can someone as simple as Lu Ziping be his opponent? Besides, she still doesn''t know what Yun Ziqing''s plan is, how dare she just keep such a person by her side? It seemed that Lu Ziping rarely blushed because he was told what was on his mind. "Yes, sister Qi Ruo." Seeing that Lu Ziping nodded obediently, Su Qiruo went out to the blacksmith''s shop. Passing by Zhang Dafu''s meat stall when returning, Su Qiruo ordered another ten catties of meat from Zhang Dafu, and wanted the fat and thin ones, and it was just right for Yunzimu to fry meatballs when she went back. I went to buy a lot of tofu, and I have a lot of sweet potatoes in the vegetable cellar at home. In this way, the ingredients for the three kinds of meatballs are ready. Su Qiruo went home early and started preparations, while Yun Zimu helped to light the fire. By the time the first pot of yellow meatballs came out, Yun Zimu had already secretly swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva. "Caution it''s hot." Su Qiruo picked up a ball and blew on it, before sending it to Yunzimu''s mouth. Yun Zimu held the firewood in one hand, propped it up with the other, and sucked the **** in one gulp. "Well...it''s delicious." After eating something he likes, Yun Zimu squinted his eyes with joy, leaving only a thin slit to let some light in is enough. "There are still more, eat slowly." Three large pots of meatballs are fried, and it is already dark. Yun Zimu clutched his chubby belly so satisfied that he even talked too much. "My wife, what if the meatballs are left outside and eaten by wild cats at night?" Seeing Su Qiruo put all the meatballs on the wooden board outside, Yun Zimu couldn''t help but worry. Su Qiruo chuckled: "Then we''ll put these meatballs in a basket and hang them on the beam of the kitchen when they''re cold, and you can pick some out whenever you want to eat." "it is good." Yun Zimu just followed behind Su Qiruo like this, he followed her wherever she went, and he didn''t know if it was because he was clingy or worried about those delicious meatballs. The twelfth day of the twelfth lunar month is a good day, Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu''s wedding was set on this day. Because neither of them had any relatives, they only invited people from the village to have a meal at home. The two worshiped heaven and earth according to the rules of their ancestors, and Su Qiruo went outside to toast the guests. Su Qiruo couldn''t help being taken aback by a pair of somewhat warm hands grabbing her wrists suddenly. She could feel the tension and fear of that subordinate, and naturally knew what he was afraid of. Holding back the hand that was tightly clutching her, Su Qiruo patted it lightly. "Zi Mu, don''t be afraid, I don''t drink, there are Ziping and Seventh Sister outside!" The stiff body just relaxed, Su Qiruo specially called Qian Shi from Lu Dasheng''s family to come in to accompany Yun Zimu, and then she put down and went out. "Brother of the Su family, you are really lucky. Look at how much sister Su cares about you! She even held a wedding specially for you. If you don''t like her drinking, she will really stop drinking. It''s so capable and painful." There are not many good women in Fulang now!" Naturally, Mrs. Qian also heard about Su Qiruo''s current affairs from Lu Dasheng, and now she can be said to be full of praise for her. Under the red hijab, Yun Zimu blushed, and secretly pursed his lips into a chuckle. No one could see how satisfied he was now. "Brother-in-law, you still have to stay here with me." Yun Zimu was a little embarrassed, Qian Shi should have been drinking with others outside. There are not so many particularities in the countryside, and it is the rule of the big family that men and women have different banquets that night. Every white and red event here has a banquet, and everyone sits wherever there is a seat. At most, men and children sit at one table, and women sit at another table drinking. "You''re saying that to be alien. We will be a family in the future. If you don''t mind, just treat me as your own brother. If you don''t understand anything or need help in the future, just ask." If Su Qi is taking his wife and head outside to make money, he is just talking to Yun Zimu, why would he not want to? Suddenly thought of Lu Dasheng''s previous explanation, Qian got up and looked out of the room, and saw that everyone was eating to their heart''s content, so she came in and walked to Yun Zimu''s side. "Have you... consummated the marriage with the younger sister of the Su family?" The voice was so soft that a gust of wind could blow it away, but Yun Zimu couldn''t help but blush, his whole body was as red as a cooked shrimp. Seeing this, Mrs. Qian didn''t understand anything. "Tsk tsk tsk... This Qiruo girl can really bear it, you are very lucky!" Ms. Qian couldn''t help being envious of Yun Zimu. At first, when Lu Dasheng told him about it, he still didn''t believe it, but now he couldn''t help it. Qian clung to Yun Zimu''s ear and explained something in detail. Yun Zimu curled up his fingers in shame, and wanted to find a crack in the ground. Fortunately, he is still wearing a red hijab, otherwise he would really be ashamed. Seeing Yun Zimu''s shy look, Qian couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckling: "You know how to be ashamed now, and when you have fun in the future, you can''t wait to be tired of being with your wife every day. . "Brother-in-law..." Yun Zimu really couldn''t bear to listen to these nasty words. He felt that he couldn''t do what Qian gave him just now. "Now you are a decent husband of the Su family, so you can''t help being shy anymore. If you don''t learn this kind of thing well, you won''t be able to keep the wife-lord''s heart in the future." Qian recalled that before she got married, she was as simple and shy as Yun Zimu, but now she said those words without changing her face or heartbeat. She is really old and her skin is much thicker. Yun Zimu was taken aback, he hadn''t thought about this. I thought back then that my mother kept going to the house to recruit servants, wasnt she just looking for something new? If the wife-lord thinks that he is not serving well, what should I do if I really go outside to find someone else? Thinking in this way, Yun Zimu felt that it would be impossible for him not to learn this embarrassing thing. Thank you book friend Qi Fen Tian for the 2 monthly tickets. Thank you book friend for sending flowers here. Thank you for your recommendation votes and red beans, I will continue to work hard! (end of this chapter) Chapter 46： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (46) Chapter 46 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (46) "Your wife is sure to be very capable in the future, and now you have to take advantage of her doting on you and have a baby earlier, which will save you a lot of trouble in the future." Although Qian''s words are a bit worrying, they are not unreasonable. There are countless women in this world who abandon their chaff after they get rich. Who can guarantee that the love can last a lifetime? Yun Zimu didn''t believe that Su Qiruo would abandon him, but Qian said that it was for his own good after all, so he could only nod his head copingly. Qian Shi explained some housekeeping matters to Yun Zimu again, until the banquet was over and Su Qiruo came in carrying a basket of thank you gifts tied with red silk, Qian Shi was polite, took the things and got up to leave. Village households don''t pay much attention to drinking wine, but Su Qiruo still prepares every step properly. Lifted the red hijab, and handed the cup of wine to Yun Zimu''s hand. Yun Zimu''s long eyelashes trembled like a small fan. "I know you don''t like me drinking, so we will replace the wine with tea. After the cup, you and I are close relatives, and I will definitely protect you for the rest of your life." Yun Zimu''s eyes felt hot, he didn''t dare to look up at Su Qiruo, but nodded obediently. Looking at the big kang below her, Su Qiruo really wanted to shout out, but she was finally relieved. Sleeping alone in that west room every night, it''s dark and cold, it''s really pitiful. From now on, she, Su Qiruo, can be an upright husband and child. Wrist was held by a warm hand, Yun Zimu couldn''t help trembling, blushing hurriedly said: "I...I''ll go outside to pack my things." Saying that, Yun Zimu was about to get off the kang, but was held down by Su Qiruo. "Just tidy up tomorrow. After drinking a cup of wine, it''s time for us to have a wedding night in the bridal chamber." Su Qi Ruo knew that Yun Zimu was shy, but she still deliberately did not turn off the oil lamp, just to see him clearly. A soft moan sounded, and Su Qiruo turned into a wolf and ate people up. ... (Please brainstorm the specific process, we dare not write it, everyone understands it!) Those Yun Zimu taught by the Qian family didn''t have time to think about it. He only knew that his mind went blank at the time, then exploded again, and finally fell asleep at some point. When he woke up, it was broad daylight, the blinded windows were covered by bright red curtains, the kang was still warm, and the people beside him were so hot that Yun Zimu couldn''t help shivering. "woke up?" The slightly hoarse voice was full of satisfaction, and when Yun Zimu''s ears turned red, he was about to crawl under the blanket. Su Qiruo smiled and pulled him into her arms, the two naked bodies stuck together again, Yun Zimu froze and did not dare to move. "Wife...wife master..." Yun Zimu called out in a low voice, his tone full of pleading, he only hoped that she would let him go, he was almost dying of embarrassment. "Little thing, why are you so shy?" Su Qiruo pampered and kissed Yun Zimu''s eyes, then wrapped him up in a quilt, and crawled out to get dressed. "Don''t get up yet, wait until I make the fire in the stove hotter before you get up, so as not to freeze." Su Qiruo took a new set of underwear and put it on the kang, and asked Yun Zimu to wear it after it was heated so that it wouldn''t be cold. The warm kang was getting hotter and hotter, but Yun Zimu refused to get out of bed no matter what. Su Qiruo shook his head helplessly, and said with a smile: "I''ll boil some hot water and come over to wipe your body, you should lie down for a while." Finally got up with a hot face, Yun Zimu didn''t care about his sore waist, just kept working, as if this was the only way to make him feel less ashamed. "Zi Mu, rest!" Seeing that the table was almost wiped off by Yun Zimu, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but go over and bring him to the kang to sit on. "You and I are a husband and wife, there is nothing to be shy about, the wife-lord likes you!" Su Qiruo coaxed, Yun Zimu just nodded, but when he thought about it, he was still very ashamed. It wasn''t until later that Su Qiruo said many other things to Yun Zimu that he changed the subject and made him feel better. At the banquet yesterday, Su Qiruo asked the master chef who came to help the cook to kill the four rabbits and make a few dishes, so during the Chinese New Year, the family should only be able to eat the chicken raised by Yunzimu. But the chicken was still laying eggs every day, Yun Zimu was not willing to ask her to kill it, so Su Qiruo thought about taking Lu Dasheng and Lu Qimei to the mountains to catch some wild animals while there was nothing to do in the past few days. Now those things will come out for food, and there are footprints to be found, so it is easy to find. Yun Zimu didn''t want to hear it. "My wife, there was a heavy snowfall two days ago, it is too dangerous for you to go into the mountains now." Smoothing Yun Zimu''s frowning brows, Su Qiruo said with a smile: "Let''s not go inside, just walk around outside. With such a heavy snow, even if I want to go to the mountains, I won''t be able to do it!" Yun Zimu wanted to say something more, but Su Qiruo hurriedly promised: "I promise to hang around there and be back soon." "You obediently stay at home and rest, and wait for me to come back and cook for you." Knowing that he was tired last night, Su Qiruo coaxed Yun Zimu into the kang again, let him sleep again, and when he woke up, she would come back. The three of Su Qiruo are also cautious people, none of them proposed to go into the mountains, and they didn''t get nothing after walking around outside for a few times. The three of them worked together to trap a wild goat. Lu Qimei led the sheep and walked in front, Lu Dasheng and Su Qiruo followed behind. "Sister Dasheng, I''m newly married these few days, so it''s not suitable to kill. Why don''t we raise the sheep for a few days, and then we''ll divide up." Su Qiruo knows that the Chinese New Year is coming soon and everyone in the family is looking forward to eating meat, but it is impossible for her to kill a living three days after her wedding. Lu Dasheng said with a smile: "There''s nothing to worry about, let''s take care of it first. We''ve been idle for a while, and we''re free anytime." "It''s a pity that Ziping doesn''t have the good fortune to drink mutton soup in this town!" Lu Qimei smiled and said, she played with Lu Ziping since she was a child, and it was so violent that she didn''t see Lu Ziping for several days, and she still missed her. "Anyway, this sheep has four legs. Let''s save one leg for her. When we go to the town to buy new year''s goods, take it to her so that she can eat well." Su Qiruo said with a smile, although Lu Ziping is not at home, she also has a share of the credit. Who told them to help them stay in the town and guard the restaurant? "That would be great. I just happened to be going to town in a few days, so I just picked it up for her." Lu Qimei''s family has a donkey cart, and she will often run to the town when preparing for the New Year in a few days, so it is most suitable for her to carry things. After tying the sheep in the courtyard of Su Qiruo''s house, Lu Dasheng and Lu Qimei returned home tactfully, without even entering the door of the main house. (end of this chapter) Chapter 47： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (47) Chapter 47 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (47) Because she was afraid that Yun Zimu hadn''t woken up yet, Su Qiruo didn''t show politeness to them, so she stomped the snow under her feet and gently opened the door and entered the room. Xu heard the sound of the door being pushed, Yun Zimu turned over gently, and he didn''t sleep enough until Su Qiruo finished the meal. "My wife, are you back?" As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Su Qiruo who was about to set the table, Yun Zimu called out in a daze. "Since I promised you something, why can''t I do it?" Su Qiruo put the table aside, stepped forward and helped Yun Zimu up. Yun Zimu just woke up with a flushed face. After such a sleep, he felt much better. "I made your favorite braised pork, get up!" During the three days of their wedding, Yun Zimu lived a life like a fairy, stretching out his hands for clothes and opening his mouth for food. Apart from being tossed all the time at night, he had no other discomforts. On the 16th day of the twelfth lunar month, Su Qiruo called Lu Dasheng to come over to slaughter the sheep, and the two children of Lu Dasheng''s family insisted on coming to join in the fun. Lu Qimei teased the two children while boiling water, and the whole yard was bustling like It''s like Chinese New Year. The peeled sheepskin Su Qiruo gave it to Lu Dasheng, and asked her to process it and make a vest for the two children to wear inside to keep them warm. A sheep that was not too thin was split into four pieces, Lu Dasheng and Lu Qimei each took one piece home, and the remaining two pieces were left with Su Qiruo, and after she cooked it, Lu Qimei asked Lu Qimei to take it to the town for Lu Ziping . The first year that Su Qiruo spent here was quiet and warm, except for a group of children from the village who came to pay New Year''s greetings and begged for some candied fruits, only she and Yun Zimu were nestled on the kang to enjoy the world of two . The kang was burning hot, the two snuggled together, Su Qiruo was reading with a book, and Yun Zimu was sewing beside him. "Zimu, I''m going to take you to live in the town when the spring comes, so our land... I want to rent it out, what do you think?" Su Qiruo suddenly put down the book in his hand, looked back at Yun Zimu and discussed. Yun Zimu was taken aback. In fact, he was very satisfied now, and he didn''t want to leave, nor was he willing to leave this home that gave him so much warmth. But Yun Zimu also knows that his wife is a person with great ambitions, and he can''t drag her down. "Well, I listen to my wife." Seemingly seeing Yun Zimu''s reluctance, Su Qiruo held his hand and said: "This is still our home, when do you want to come back, we can still come back." Yun Zimu nodded slightly, and then made his own request: "Then I want to bring chickens, ducks and geese to the town to raise them. There are so many eggs in the daily life. It would be a pity to kill and eat meat." . "Okay, then I will get a small piece of land behind the restaurant to raise these babies of yours. When they are still laying eggs, I promise not to mention eating them again." Su Qiruo said with a smile, maybe she said twice before that she would kill chickens during Chinese New Year, and Yun Zimu remembered it. "it is good." Yun Zimu had a smile on his face, and he didn''t like to go out on weekdays, but he was not afraid of meeting people from the former Yunfu who would be an eyesore, so it would be better if he moved to the town, at least buy Everything is much more convenient. In order to prevent Lu Ziping from guarding the restaurant alone, on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, Su Qiruo went to burn the kang in the town. When the house heated up, she was going to take Yun Zimu to move there first. As for the land, just wait until you come back before planting and ask the village chief to help you find a family to take out the land. Lu Ziping, whom I haven''t seen for a while, seems to be a little different from the past, with a preoccupied appearance. Su Qiruo always felt that Lu Ziping was hiding something from her, but she didn''t want to ask too much if they didn''t tell her, but she noticed it. Moved all the things that the family usually needed to the town, as well as Yun Zimu''s babies who could lay eggs. Looking at the new small courtyard and high walls, Yun Zimu felt joy for no reason. There are also the green flower beds in the yard and the out-of-date chicken coop in the corner, which Yun Zimu likes very much. The wife master really understands his thoughts. As soon as I entered the house, a gust of heat hit me, as if it was the end of spring. Yun Zimu looked curiously at the wooden bed inside, and then asked in puzzlement: "My wife, there is no kang in the house, how can it be so hot?" Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu to the small stove pit in the ear room to have a look, and explained to him in detail. This room is large and large, and Yun Zimu has enough treasures for him to hide. Hiding the small wooden box containing all their belongings at the bottom of the bedside table, and pressing it down with quilts and clothes, Yun Zimu closed the door with satisfaction. "My wife, this carpenter Lu''s craftsmanship is really good, and the cabinets he made are really beautiful." Yun Zimu touched the cabinet lovingly, and said happily. "It''s fine if you like it. When the time comes, you can tell me what''s missing at home, and we''ll go buy it." Su Qiruo thought that he would be very busy in the future, afraid that he might not be able to take care of Yun Zimu sometimes, so he wanted to discuss it with him. "Zi Mu, there will be more things to do when the restaurant opens in the future. I want to buy you a waiter to take care of you. If the eldest sister and the others stay here and need to be taken care of on weekdays, it will be more convenient." Su Qiruo is not willing to let her husband serve other women. He is exhausted after cooking for a few women every day, and he can''t specially hire a cook who can cook for them at any time. If there is a small attendant, not only can Yun Zimu be a companion at ordinary times, but also can share a lot of work at critical moments. Yun Zimu originally wanted to refuse, but felt that the wife-master must have her reasons for saying so. "All listen to the wife''s master." Yun Zimu agreed so happily that Su Qiruo was very surprised. Since the discussion was settled, these things should be done earlier. Su Qiruo originally thought of hiring someone and paying some wages every month, but she also felt that hiring someone is worse than buying out someone so she can rest assured, after all, selling one''s body is very important to the people here. Just do what you say, Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu to the Yaman who sold slaves early the next morning. They may be the first guests to come, and the people in Naya are very enthusiastic. "I don''t know what kind of things my wife and lord want to buy? We have both men and women here, so you can choose." Naya can talk, and she doesn''t stare at Yun Zimu like other women. Her eyes are on Su Qiruo from the beginning to the end. Regarding this point, Su Qiruo is quite satisfied. "I want to buy a younger and more honest servant to serve my husband. Sister, see if there is one suitable for me?" "Yes, yes, yes... You two sit down and drink tea first, and I will bring people over to you, and you can choose." Naya man said he was going to the backyard, but was stopped by Su Qiruo. Thank you book friend Meng for the monthly pass. Thank you book friend mortal for the monthly pass. thanks for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 48： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (48) Chapter 48 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (48) "Sister, don''t worry, I want to go to the backyard with you to have a look. If there are other suitable ones, we can also buy them back together." If Su Qi thought that if the price was right, she would also buy back the helpers in the back kitchen. After all, those dishes are her secret recipes for earning money, and if someone spreads them out, she will lose her share. Again, most of the hired people dont have the loyalty they bought. "This" The man in Naya hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "It''s not that I don''t ask you two to go there, but the backyard is very messy, and I''m afraid it will stain your eyes." "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can pick someone you are satisfied with." Su Qiruo chuckled lightly, then clenched the hand of the person beside her. "Then please come with me, both of you." Everyones guests have said so, and Yaren has no reason to refuse. Follow the toothman through an arched door, and when you turn in, you can see dirty and timid faces nestled under the wall. Su Qiruo couldn''t bear it for a while, but this world is like this, she is not the savior, even if she feels compassion, she is powerless. Feeling the hand she was holding tighten by her side, Su Qiruo hastily slowed down, and held the man''s hand even tighter, not forgetting to gently stroke the back of his hand to comfort him. Yun Zimu had no choice but to be thankful that he met Su Qiruo. If he was also bought by such a man, it would be hard to say what kind of life he would be living now. Giving Su Qiruo a reassuring smile, she was relieved. Su Qiruo suddenly regretted bringing Yun Zimu here, it was because she didn''t think carefully. But if he is not allowed to choose by himself, and the people who will serve him are not happy in the future, then it will be meaningless for her to buy someone back. This is also a dilemma. "Ma''am, my lord, the ones here are men, and the ones over there are women, you two can take a look." Yaren pointed to those "people" who looked like goods and said to Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu, Yun Zimu felt more and more uncomfortable. When others looked at him, did they feel the same way? Cheering out a sigh, Yun Zimu didn''t dare to think about it anymore. In fact, he should thank the Wang family for selling him back then, otherwise how could he meet his current wife-lord? The waiter who will be bought by them later should also be lucky, at least following them will not let him starve and freeze, and he will not have to be beaten every day. "Zi Mu, which one do you like?" Su Qiruo pulled Yun Zimu over and let him pick it himself. The pair of timid and expectant eyes looked at the two of them, everyone''s eyes were filled with anticipation, but no one dared to beg the customer to buy him. Especially when Naya people stared, their bodies were visibly trembling. Yun Zimu looked over one by one, and didn''t stop until he met a pair of immature eyes. The despair in the child''s eyes was mixed with a trace of expectation, just like when he was young. At that time, he was looking forward to his mother coming to his father''s yard, so that he and his father could have a full meal. But he was also afraid that his mother would come, because every time his mother came, Wang had to find a way to trouble their father and son. "how old are you?" Yun Zimu looked at the child with red eyes, and asked in a low voice. The kid was taken aback for a moment, not sure if the guest was talking to him. "What did the lord ask you? Are you dumb?" As soon as Yaren''s voice came out, the child visibly trembled, and hurriedly replied: "I... thirteen." "Thirteen years old..." Yun Zimu murmured, this thirteen-year-old child doesn''t even look ten years old, so there are so many people in this world who suffer more than him. "This child is still young, if the master is afraid that he will not serve well, there are older ones here." Seeing that Yun Zimu looked a little bit wrong, the Yaman glared at the child first, then smiled and said to Yun Zimu. Yun Zimu ignored Na Yaren, but turned to look at Su Qiruo. Before Su Qiruo could speak, the child suddenly begged boldly: "Master, this slave can do all kinds of work, I can wash, cook and clean, and can also raise pigs and herd sheep... ah..." Before the child finished speaking, he was whipped back by the dental man on the side with a whip around his waist. "How do I teach you on weekdays? When the guests are here, you are not allowed to open your mouth without asking you. My mother has learned your rules into the stomach of a dog!" As he said that, the man raised his whip and wanted to whip the child again, but Su Qiruo stretched out his hand to stop him. Gripping Na Yaren''s wrist, Su Qiruo said with a smile: "Sister, don''t get angry, my wife is timid, don''t scare him." Seeing that Su Qiruo was a doting husband, the Yaman didn''t dare to do anything again, and just gave the child a sneaky look. "I am impatient, don''t be afraid, my lord, just choose slowly." The child knelt on the ground with his eyes closed, his hands clasped tightly on the ground. If he couldn''t be sold today, he wouldn''t be able to escape a severe beating. But he still didn''t regret the shout just now, if he didn''t fight hard, how could he save his brother? Brother is sixteen this year, if he cannot be sold by a good family, he will definitely fall into the hands of those old women and become their plaything. Even if he risked his life, he had to rescue his brother from this wolf den. This child is smart, and he could tell at a glance that today''s guest is kind-hearted. If the guest is willing to buy him, he only needs to replace him with his brother, and the guest will definitely be willing. He is much more capable than him, and you will definitely not suffer a loss if you buy it back. "Wife master..." Yun Zimu gently shook Su Qiruo''s arm, Su Qiruo immediately understood. "Since my wife sees that this child has a good eye, then I will choose him." Su Qiruo pointed to the child kneeling on the ground and said word by word, the people around immediately cast envious glances, this family lord is easy to get along with, not only good-looking, but also good-natured. Only one person''s eyes were full of relief, and the corners of his chapped mouth were slightly curved, obviously happy for the child. Nayaren was overjoyed, he didn''t expect to sell one so easily. "okay!" Yan Ren smiled and nodded, then came to the child, gritted his teeth and said in a low voice: "Hurry up and kneel down to thank the lord for your appreciation." The child immediately put his knees together, and kowtowed three times in the direction of Yun Zimu and Su Qiruo, the sound was as loud as a drum. "Okay, okay, stop knocking, get up quickly." Yun Zimu really couldn''t bear it, and went forward to help the child up, but was sideways avoided by the child. "The body of the slave is dirty, don''t stain the hands of the master." The child''s eyes were full of joy, and now he believed more and more that the lord was a good person, so he kowtowed to Yun Zimu again. "I want to beg my lord...Let my elder brother serve you in exchange for a slave! My brother will definitely be more capable than my slave, please help me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 49： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (49) Chapter 49 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (49) Everyone was taken aback by the kid''s boldness. This was the first time someone was willing to give up such a good opportunity to others! But anyone with eyes can tell that the master of this family is definitely a good person. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. What a silly boy! Not only did everyone secretly regret it, but Su Qiruo didn''t think so. This child values ??love and righteousness, if he really buys it back, he will definitely think of Yun Zimu''s goodness and serve the master faithfully. Behind him was an older boy whose eyes were red with anger. His eyes were exactly the same as those of his younger brother, making it clear that he was the very capable elder brother that the kid said. If it wasn''t for fear of getting his younger brother beaten, he would have rushed up and scolded that brat severely. He didn''t leave such a good opportunity, but he was still talking nonsense. Seeing Yun Zimu standing there in a daze, Naya thought that this brat ruined her business, so he wanted to whip him again. Su Qiruo stepped forward helplessly, blocking the child and Yun Zimu behind. "The child is not guilty. My sister doesn''t need to be angry. This child is also a kind and righteous child. Although we didn''t plan to buy two servants back when we came here, but if my sister can be cheaper, then the brothers and sister will buy them all. " When the man heard this, he immediately smiled with a fat face. "Since madam is such a straightforward person, I don''t want to ask for more from madam. These men are all sold for twenty taels. If the child is young, then it will be counted as fifteen taels for you. The total of two people is thirty-five taels." , what do you think?" Yaren grinned, only hoping that Su Qiruo would quickly nod and lead him away, so that she would be able to skip their meal at noon. Su Qiruo didn''t nod directly, but said with a smile: "My sister is also a straightforward person, so my sister won''t bargain much. The two brothers have a total of thirty taels. If my sister agrees, my sister can pay now." Seeing that the Yaman was still a little hesitant, Su Qiruo said again: "As the so-called half-children eat poor old men, my sister must spend a lot of money to support such people every day, so it''s better to make it easier for my sister. We have a long way to go..." The Yaman gritted his teeth. Although he made five taels less, he sold two for one order, which is worth it. "OK, deal." As soon as Yaren finished speaking, the two brothers kowtowed to Yun Zimu and Su Qiruo. "These children are well-behaved, you two can rest assured." Na Yaren also became happy when she saw this. She just likes to be sensible, so as to show that she is good at training. Yun Zimu stepped forward to help the child untie the rope, not feeling dirty at all. Yun Zimu knew how to bargain when he bought a restaurant, but he really didn''t intend to save money when he bought this child. Fortunately, the wife-master had a clever mouth and didn''t spend too much money. After all, when Yun Zimu was sold, "Su Qiruo" bought him back for less than fifty taels. The two brothers stood behind Yun Zimu nervously, and if Su Qi handed the two deeds of selling their lives to Yun Zimu, the two brothers had a smile on their faces. "Zi Mu, just wait for me for a while, I''ll see if I can buy two more suitable women to go back and work in the back kitchen." "it is good." Yun Zimu also knows how to settle accounts. If the wife-owner plans to do some small business for a long time, it is much more cost-effective to buy someone back than to hire someone. "Lord" The child behind Su Qiruo whispered in fear, Yun Zimu looked at him with a smile, the child quickly lowered his eyes and summoned up the courage to whisper in Yun Zimu''s ear, "If the master and master want to buy a helper, slave I know that there are two official slaves who were sold from the capital city. It is said that they used to be cooks in the mansion of a rich family, but after the family got into trouble, they were sold here..." Because Yun Zimu was kind to him, he wanted to help them, even if it was worth the beating. Su Qiruo also heard the child''s words clearly, and couldn''t help laughing: "You''re a clever one, and it''s not in vain that Zi Mu wants to buy you." The child didn''t expect that he was so rude to eavesdrop on the master''s words. Not only was he not beaten, but the master even praised him. So under the secret guidance of the child, Su Qiruo spent another fifty-five taels to buy the two cooks. "How do you know their backgrounds?" On the way back, Yun Zimu curiously asked the children beside him. "Although the life of slaves is not as good as that of pigs and dogs, everyone will chat a little at night when there is nothing to do. I secretly heard the two of them." "Little clever ghost, if these two people are really as you said, then you have made a great contribution, and I will reward you with a roast chicken when I go back." Su Qiruo said to him as if coaxing a child, making everyone laugh out loud. "Then I have to thank this little brother, my sister and I are indeed cooks." The two women behind thanked the child that they were able to get out of the sea of ??suffering thanks to the child''s words. It was only later that Su Qiruo found out that these two people were actually cooks in Prince Ping''s mansion before, and because of King Ping''s treason and being executed, the entire family was sent out of Beijing. Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling again that Yun Zimu was her little lucky star. An unremarkable child he picked actually brought her two such useful helpers, which played a big role in her future career. little effect. After the four of them were taken back, they washed up, changed into new clothes, and ate a full meal before Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu called them together. "From now on, the two of you will follow the lord and take good care of the lord. I won''t treat you badly. Do you have names?" Su Qiruo asked the two boys. "When I go home, my father calls me Xiao Wu and my brother Xiao Si when I''m at home." The younger child said that if there were not too many children in the family to support him, his father would not have sold him and his brother, just to exchange some rice for his sister. "Little Four, Little Five, let''s call them that! What does Zimu think?" Su Qiruo just likes simple things, this name is simple and easy to remember, and she really doesn''t want to give them some pink and willow green names. "Oh, that''s alright." Yun Zimu doesn''t care about this aspect, he will be satisfied if he can buy them. He was lucky enough to meet his wife-lord back then, and now Xiaosi and Xiaowu met him again, presumably it was all arranged by God. Be kind to others and never go wrong. "The two of you will help in the kitchen from now on. What you will do will be discussed later." After a brief explanation, Yun Zimu took Xiao Si and Xiao Wu to the backyard, and arranged for them to live in the Westinghouse. And Su Qiruo took the two cooks to the room next to Lu Ziping. Although the room was not big, it was enough to sleep two people. "You guys take a rest today, and we will talk about everything tomorrow." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, the two men bowed and clasped their fists together and said, "Thank you Patriarch." Thank you book friend Yan for the monthly ticket; thank book friend Sun Haopings mother for the monthly ticket; thank you for your support! (Probably collected some information, most of the slaves in ancient times were not worth as much as pigs, so the price of wild boars was fifteen taels before, and the prices probably went according to this price.) (end of this chapter) Chapter 50： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (50) Chapter 50 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (50) Su Qiruo frowned slightly, looking at the rules of these two people, she probably didn''t come from ordinary people. She just brought him back, and she didn''t intend to ask him about his past now. It will become clear when she gets familiar with these things in the future. These two are sisters, named Wang An and Wang Ping. Compared with others, they are quite lucky. As there are more and more helpers, the restaurant is about to open. During this period of time, Su Qiruo and the two sisters studied many dishes together. After all, they bought them by themselves. Su Qiruo still trusts them, and she gave them some home-cooked dishes on the menu. As expected of being cooks, the two of them learned cooking very quickly, and within two days they could match Su Qiruo''s taste. On the day when the plaque of "Muchun Restaurant" was delivered, Yun Zimu was still in the backyard and didn''t know about it. If Xiao Wu hadn''t clamored that there was the word "Mu" taught to him by the Lord on the plaque, Yun Zimu wouldn''t have cared about it . "Mu" is his name, and spring is the season when he and his wife get acquainted. The wife owner wanted to tell him that she opened this restaurant just for him. Mu Chun Mu Chun is like a spring breeze. Isn''t this exactly how the wife-lord made him feel? Muchun Restaurant opened, and the crowds of onlookers blocked the street. This restaurant has been overturned for so long, and everyone has long wanted to know what food, drinks and drinks are sold inside. Su Qiruo pulled Yun Zimu to stand at the door, Yun Zimu still looked a little cramped. He didn''t want to come, but the wife insisted that today was a big day for the restaurant, and both husband and wife should be present, so he took it seriously. "Fathers and folks, this is the owner and lord of our Muchun Restaurant. Today, our Muchun Restaurant officially opened. We have all kinds of wine, tea, rice, braised meat and cold dishes. You can make reservations for in-house banquets. Our Muchun Restaurant is newly opened. The dishes are half-price, and each table will get a free secret meatball soup and a pot of home-brewed rice wine. Everyone must come and taste something so you wont regret it. Lu Qimei was taught these words by Su Qiruo before, because she had read some books when she was young, and she has always had the thickest skin, so this arduous task fell on her. The girl''s ears were red, but her voice was very loud, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but secretly nodded. The village head is honest and upright. Although this Lu Qimei was a bit stubborn in the past, she is still a worry-free child. If she can learn to read accounts in the future, Su Qiruo will be able to relax a lot. The sound of firecrackers sounded, and the four big characters on the big and bright dark brown plaque were traced with cinnabar, shining brightly under the sunlight, very red! "Boss Su, congratulations!" Today, Zhang Dafu had put on a new set of clothes, his hair was combed shiny, and he carried half a pig tied with red silk in each hand. It looked like he was here to congratulate the restaurant. Su Qiruo smiled and nodded towards Zhang Dafu. Although they usually call each other sisters, today they have to be more formal. "Thank you, Boss Zhang, for your support. Come inside soon." Following Zhang Dafu''s first voice of hi, everyone who liked to join in the fun laughed and walked in. I dont know if such a big battle is worth it, but I hope its not just a fancy way of doing things. The decoration of the restaurant is very novel, and there are many things in it that they have never seen before. The second young lady inside was wearing clothes of the same color, tidied up, and stood respectfully inside. The restaurant has three floors. Red lanterns are hung on the stairs, and red silk is tied on the handrails of each floor, which is very festive. There were so many people that there was really no room on the first floor, so Su Qiruo asked Zhang Dafu to take a few acquaintances to the private room on the second floor. Because I was afraid that it would be too late to serve the dishes, I only prepared a few signature dishes on today''s menu. Afraid that some people could not read, Lu Ziping called for the menu over and over again. "Today''s supply - pre-dinner hundred flavor soup, secret stewed chicken, squirrel mandarin fish, honey sauce fire recipe, green snail shrimp, jujube mud cake, stewed peanuts, a free meatball soup, a pot of self-brewed rice wine. " Looking at the never-before-seen dishes served, everyone couldn''t help being surprised, even Shangmeilou didn''t have such delicious dishes! Several scholars who came here to taste it praised again and again after tasting it: "The taste of this stewed chicken is really attractive, and the taste of the meat is full of meat." "It seems to have a sweet medicinal smell. Could it be made from herbs?" "This meatball is really well made, and the wine is sweet, without any astringency..." No one expected that the old inn, which hadn''t opened for many years, would become such a splendid appearance in just half a year, and even the town of Plum Blossoms would become a bit more prosperous. Although no officials were invited for the opening of Muchun Restaurant, the attractive dishes still spread their reputation. Some young ladies whose ancestors were considered wealthy could only wish to have three meals a day at Muchun Restaurant. In this way, the manpower in the back kitchen was somewhat insufficient. Lu Dasheng and Su Qiruo were both busy in the back kitchen, Wang An and Wang Ping were also in charge of cooking, the four of them were exhausted every day, Yun Zimu felt sorry for his wife and master, so he offered to ask Su Qiruo to hire a few more helpers in the kitchen . Su Qiruo also felt that working like this all day was not an option, since Lu Dasheng hadn''t been home for several days, it was time to find some more people. She may not trust others, but she can trust Lu Dasheng, so she plans to teach Lu Dasheng some special dishes she is in charge of, and then let Wang An and Wang Ping cook more home-cooked dishes, and then recruit people to help. Posted a job recruitment notice, there were indeed quite a few people who came to ask, but Su Qiruo didn''t dare to agree easily, so she asked Zhang Dafu to check it out. It would be best if she could find someone she knew better, so that she could feel at ease. Zhang Dafu is more suitable for a young man who has learned to cook from her mother for several years, but this alone is not enough, so Su Qiruo chose someone who looks powerful from the people she has never seen before. The business of Muchun Restaurant is getting better and better, and Su Qiruo has gone from being in a hurry to being orderly now. The signature menu for the next day is set in advance every day, and then the work is divided among several people in the back kitchen. Some of them can be prepared in advance, and they will prepare them early, so that they will not look like that when there are customers ordering. flustered. "Sister Dasheng, why is the color of your ribs so bright, just looking at it makes people drool..." The newcomer, Liu Xiaoshun, was assigned to cook, and now she happened to have no work to do, so she leaned over to Lu Dasheng to watch her cook. Lu Dasheng smiled and didn''t speak, but after all, she was complimented a few times. Apart from being happy in her heart, she, who has always been simple and honest, didn''t notice anything unusual. Wang An, who was serving the plate on the other side, gently touched Wang Ping with the arm holding the pot. The two sisters looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning. "Xiao Shun, you bring this dish to Ziping, the guests may be in a hurry." Thanks to the book friend Sun Haopings mother for the monthly ticket; thanks to the book friend fake fan Zixi for the 2 monthly tickets. Thank you for your support, because we are going to prepare the archives for the explosive update, so today and Monday only have a single update, and the rest of the time will be double-updated! (end of this chapter) Chapter 51： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (51) Chapter 51 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (51) Liu Xiaoshun reluctantly looked away, responded with a smile, and walked out with the dishes. Wang Ping immediately whispered a few words into Lu Dasheng''s ear, and Lu Dasheng''s face turned pale with fright. That is to say, Wang An and Wang Ping have been in the palace for a long time, and this kind of thing has been seen a lot. When did Lu Dasheng, a simple villager, see such a thing? Do your own business to earn your own money, why would anyone come to steal the kitchen? Lu Dasheng told Su Qiruo about this, Su Qiruo frowned and thought for a long time before deciding to try her. This Liu Xiaoshun was introduced by Zhang Dafu. If Su Qi believes in Zhang Dafu''s character, but if even Dasheng thinks there is something wrong with Liu Xiaoshun, then he has to guard against this matter. If Liu Xiaoshun wanted to learn a few dishes secretly for his own future plans, but if she was sent by the other party, then Su Qiruo would definitely not let her go. After Su Qiruo borrowed Xiao Si to help out in the back kitchen, they felt a little more relaxed. Xiao Si is not talkative, and Xiao Wu is smart and sweet. The two brothers have different personalities, but they are both very capable. Even though Xiao Si is a boy, when it comes to work, he is not inferior to a woman at all. "Little brother, let''s rest for a while! I''ll wash this dish." Liu Xiaoshun had just finished chopping a chicken, when he saw Xiaosi squatting beside him washing vegetables, he rushed over to him. Wang An and Wang Ping, who were busy cooking, didn''t notice this scene, only Lu Dasheng, who had been paying attention to Liu Xiaoshun, pursed his lips slightly. I don''t know what Liu Xiaoshun''s idea is, could it be that she has taken a fancy to Xiao Si? "No need, Miss Xiaoshun, I''ll do the washing." Xiao Si turned sideways to avoid it, but didn''t make room for Liu Xiaoshun. When the lord asked him to help in the back kitchen, he told him to stay away from this Liu Xiaoshun, and this person seemed a bit wrong. He has been here for a few days, so besides liking to watch the older sisters cooking, Liu Xiaoshun clamored to help him. "Xiao Shun, cut that piece of refined pork into slices. The boss said that the master likes to eat pot-packed meat. Let me make him a portion and send it to the fourth brother later." Wang An appeared in front of Xiao Shun at some point, pointing to the lean meat beside her and talking to her. "Ah...yes, I''ll cut it now." Liu Xiaoshun responded with his mouth, and he was also very happy in his heart. Wang An and Wang Ping usually secretly cook ingredients without saying a word. She doesn''t even need to chop chopped green onions. Now that she is willing to let her help cut the meat, then this is the best opportunity. His hands were cutting meat, but his eyes were secretly watching Wang An''s ingredients. Wang An''s eyelids drooped, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. It seemed that there was something wrong with Liu Xiaoshun. They have seen many dirty things in the back kitchen in the palace, if they want to steal their own skills, they will definitely not be so anxious. Liu Xiaoshun is so impatient to learn the recipes secretly, there must be someone behind the scenes instigating, either she has a handle to fall into the hands of others, or it is for money. It''s a pity that this person''s hands and feet are quite neat, and he is also diligent, but his intentions are not right. "Sister, didn''t the owner say that sugar should be added to the pot of meat?" Wang Ping on the side suddenly said loudly that the Patriarch she was talking about was the Patriarch when she was talking to others, because the two sisters were house slaves, so they habitually called Su Qiruo the Patriarch when they spoke. "That''s when you put some sugar in the stir-fry, not in the ingredients." Wang An retorted. "No, the owner clearly said to put it in the seasoning bowl." Wang Ping''s voice became louder again, and Lu Dasheng at the side hurried over to persuade him. "You sisters won''t blush because of such a trivial matter. Isn''t the recipe given by the boss in the west wing on the third floor? Find someone to take a look and you''ll know." As soon as Lu Dasheng finished speaking, Liu Xiaoshun, who was slicing the meat, stopped holding the knife, shaking with excitement. Xiao Si, who had been squatting behind Liu Xiaoshun to wash the vegetables, gave her a hard look. This white-eyed wolf is really not a good thing. Fortunately, the owner treated them so well, and she was so picky. "I''ll go take a look and be back soon." Wang An strode out, Liu Xiaoshun''s eyes could not wait to stick to her body. "Patriarch, the rumors have been revealed." Wang An did not go to the third floor, but went to find Su Qiruo. "Since I want to test it, why not try those two together, in case the other one is also sent by the opponent!" The corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth curled up, and she tapped her fingers lightly on the table. "Zhou Daqiao was there when we said this, but according to my observation, Zhou Daqiao didn''t respond." Wang Anxin thought, if Zhou Daqiao came prepared, then this person is definitely not easy to deal with. "It''s better to be like this, otherwise I''m too unlucky. I have recruited two helpers in total, and they are all undercover agents sent by the enemy." Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, she felt that she was not so unlucky. During this period of time, the business of the restaurant is good, but there are too many people who come to buy lo mei every day, which will affect other guests'' meals. She is planning to buy a separate shop nearby to make braised cold dishes, so that some customers can be diverted there, and the restaurant will not appear so crowded. Looking up at Lu Ziping who was standing at the door in a daze, Su Qiruo not only frowned, why does this child look like he''s yearning for spring? Could it be that he has a good friend outside? Su Qiruo called Lu Qimei, whispered a few words into her ear, and left the restaurant. Sure enough, before he had gone far, he saw a sneaky figure. "Isn''t that person Yun Ziqing? What is he doing here?" Thinking of how Lu Ziping approached him about Yun Ziqing''s matter years ago, Su Qiruo had a bad premonition. Lu Ziping was a bit of a mess before, but his mind is pure after all. If Yun Ziqing really wants to use Lu Ziping''s feelings to do something, how can Lu Ziping escape? But Su Qiruo still has important matters to go to Zhang Dafu right now, so she doesn''t have time to take care of Yun Ziqing''s affairs. "Sister, do you want to buy another shop?" Zhang Dafu knew that Su Qiruo had some money, but he didn''t expect that she would be so rich. If he wanted to buy a shop, he would buy a shop. Who in this ordinary family can afford so much money at once? Su Qiruo smiled and nodded: "Just buy a smaller one, I want to move out the braised vegetables business in the restaurant and do it alone." Because she knew that Zhang Dafu was well connected, Su Qiruo came to her directly this time instead of going to the dental shop. Those idiots raked prices fiercely in the middle, and Su Qiruo now has a restaurant on hand, so she was afraid that those people would blackmail her. "That girl, you really found the right person. The second short shop across the corner from your restaurant belongs to my neighbor''s. It was selling food last fall, but it hasn''t been sold yet because of the price." (end of this chapter) Chapter 52： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (52) Chapter 52 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (52) Zhang Dafu admired Su Qiruo very much, and the relationship between the two became more and more intimate after their business dealings. Now if Su Qi can come to her for help, she will be happy in her heart. Although the neighbors shop is a little short, its not enough to be a restaurant, but if its only sold separately to sell braised vegetables, its the most suitable. "That''s very good, then I will have Miss Lao Dafu take the time to introduce me." Su Qiruo hugged Zhang Dafu, and Zhang Dafu hurriedly took off his apron to wash his hands. "Sister, wait for me, I''ll take you there right away." "There is no need to be in such a hurry, sister, your business is important..." Zhang Dafu''s enthusiasm made Su Qiruo a little embarrassed. "It doesn''t matter. Few people will come to buy meat these days. I can just ask Aunt Liu to take a look." Zhang Dafu walked out after speaking, and took Su Qiruo to the neighbor''s house. With Zhang Dafu in the middle, the shop was quickly bought, and after completing the formalities, Su Qi, if she wanted to invite Zhang Dafu to the restaurant for dinner, even specially wrapped a purse of ten taels for her. Since Zhang Dafu won''t want the money, Su Qiruo has already made a lot of money by taking care of her business every day. It''s just that Zhang Dafu didn''t refuse the meal, and made an appointment with Su Qiruo to go there in the evening. "Ziqing, why are you here?" Zhang Dafu just came back and saw Yun Ziqing waiting there, this time he came alone, Wang did not follow. During this period of time, with the support of Muchun Restaurant, Zhang Dafu''s business has obviously improved a lot, so every time Mrs. Wang came to ask for meat, Zhang Dafu didn''t give him any good things, but took some that were not very good. It''s worth the water. Could it be that Mrs. Wang wants Yun Ziqing to come over and ask for meat? If this is the case, Zhang Dafu is really embarrassed not to give it. She has liked Yun Ziqing for two years, even if Yun Ziqing disappoints her a bit, it doesn''t affect her desire to treat him well. The reason why Zhang Dafu forbears the Wang family so much is not all because of him? Zhang Dafu is not without self-knowledge, but she feels that she is good to Yun Ziqing, and he will always feel it in the future. She, Zhang Dafu, was the only one in this world who was willing to treat him like this. If Yun Ziqing followed her, she would definitely not let him suffer. Although the Zhang family is not rich, the money she saved is enough for Yun Ziqing to settle down for the rest of her life. Yun Ziqing''s eyes turned red, she turned her face away and said, "Daddy asked me to come and buy some meat back home, Ziqin and she insisted on eating meat these two days, I..." Yun Ziqing''s appearance clearly shows that he has suffered some kind of grievance. Zhang Dafu also knows what kind of life he has lived at home. Since Wang forced Yun Ziqing to buy meat, he obviously didn''t give him money. Of course, even if Yun Ziqing had the money in her hand, Zhang Dafu would definitely not accept it. Zhang Dafu said with a smile: "You and I are still talking about whether you can buy it or not. Even if you want my entire shop, I will give it to you with both hands." Putting on the apron, Zhang Dafu picked up the machete and stomped off one leg, neatly tied it with hemp rope, and handed it to Yun Ziqing. Yun Ziqing was stunned for a moment, took it with red eyes, and handed over the silver in the other hand. He didn''t intend to marry Zhang Dafu, so he didn''t want to take advantage of her either. Zhang Dafu pulled his face on purpose and said, "What are you doing? Put it away quickly." Zhang Dafu suddenly regretted his impulsiveness some time ago. It must be because Wang did not take advantage of her, so he gave Yunzi Qingqi. "You are also in business. I should give you money after taking your meat. I am different from Daddy." Yun Ziqing didn''t know if Zhang Dafu could understand what he meant. Although his father promised him to Zhang Dafu, he didn''t want to, so he didn''t want to have anything to do with Zhang Dafu. As for the deal between Zhang Dafu and his father, that is out of his control. Zhang Dafu stuffed the money into Yun Ziqing''s hand, and said with a smile, "I know you are different, but these are all things I wish, so you don''t need to think too much about it." Yun Ziqing''s drooping eyelashes trembled, and she thanked softly: "Thank you..." He suddenly discovered that Zhang Dafu didn''t seem to be that miserable anymore. Carrying the pork leg back home, Mrs. Wang greeted him from afar, with a wrinkled smile on her old face. "Haha... I knew I was great, that Dafu Zhang was stingy with me, but he was very generous with you. His shot was a thigh!" Mrs. Wang did not give Yun Ziqing any money, so it is reasonable to think that the pork leg was given by Zhang Dafu. Taking the pork leg from Yun Ziqing''s hand, Mrs. Wang said happily, "You are not young anymore. In Daddy''s opinion, your marriage with Dafu should be settled." Yun Ziqing glanced back at Mrs. Wang, then turned and went back to her room. How could his father really want him to get married? He really wanted to trade him for free pork for a lifetime, right? Yun Ziqing looked at the unfinished purse on the table, gritted his teeth, it seemed that he had no time to wait any longer, he had to hold on to Lu Ziping, as long as he could get on Su Qiruo''s bed, is he afraid that Su Qiruo will not be responsible for him? During this period of time, Yun Ziqing deliberately got close to Lu Ziping, and also found out a lot about Su Qiruo. If Su Qi is an upright and responsible person, even if she dotes on Yun Zimu, as long as she touches him, she will definitely be responsible to herself according to her behavior. How could that idiot Yun Zimu be his opponent? At that time, Yun Ziqing won''t be the right husband? On the second day, Yun Ziqing changed into a new light purple dress. This was made when he was in Yunfu, and he was reluctant to wear it when he moved out. Lu Ziping, who was welcoming guests, saw Yun Ziqing from a distance. Today he was very well dressed, and Lu Ziping was stunned for a moment before looking away. "Young Master Yun." Lu Ziping thought that he had met Yun Ziqing many times during this period, and he always felt that the relationship between the two was closer than others. "I...is sister Qiruo here today?" Yun Ziqing thought about it all night, and decided that it would be easier to start with Yun Zimu, but if he wanted to see Yun Zimu, he had to ask Lu Ziping for help. "Sister Qi Ruo has gone out, if you are looking for her, you can go to the second shop on the left." Lu Ziping pointed to the outside, she only heard this morning that sister Qi Ruo bought another shop. Yun Ziqing was startled, and couldn''t help asking: "Sister Qi Ruo is going to open a shop again?" "Um." Lu Ziping nodded with a smile, the last thing she regrets in her life is following sister Qi Ruo. Yun Ziqing tightly clenched her hands hanging in her sleeves, hesitated for a moment before saying, "I''m not looking for Sister Qi Ruo, I want to see Zi Mu." "Are you looking for a young lady husband?" Lu Ziping was a little surprised. Yun Zimu had moved to the town for some time, but Yun Ziqing had been here so many times and never mentioned that he wanted to see Yun Zimu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 53： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (53) Chapter 53 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (53) Now that sister Qi Ruo is not here, Yun Ziqing suddenly proposes to see the young lady''s husband, and she dare not make the decision on this matter. Although Lu Ziping had some affection for Yun Ziqing, he would not flatter Su Qiruo''s affairs. That Yun Zimu is sister Qi Ruo''s lifeblood, no one can touch it. "What? Are you afraid that I will eat him?" Yun Ziqing sneered, he thought that Lu Ziping had put down his guard these days, but he didn''t expect that when Yun Zimu was mentioned, she would behave like this. Lu Zi turned red, and hurriedly denied: "No, no, you are brothers, and you must be much closer than others." Yun Ziqing smiled and pointed to the bamboo basket in his hand: "I''m here to deliver some homemade snacks to Zimu. I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I don''t know if he is good." "Miss husband is fine! How about I help you deliver the snacks?" Lu Ziping still didn''t dare to let go and tell Yun Ziqing to go in. If anything happened, sister Qi Ruo would have to skin her. "Heh... As a brother, I can''t even go to see my own brother. Who do you think I am?" Yun Ziqing''s eyes turned red with anger, she turned around and left after speaking, Lu Ziping was startled, and hurriedly chased after her. "Master Yun, you misunderstood, I didn''t mean that..." Lu Ziping thought, Yun Ziqing came to visit Yun Zimu by himself, and he couldn''t do anything bad if he thought about it, besides, isn''t there Xiao Wu in the backyard? Even though the child is young, he has great strength! Thinking about it this way, Lu Ziping felt that he was really worrying too much. Sister Qi Ruo only said to tell her to stay away from Yun Ziqing, but she didn''t say that Yun Ziqing was not allowed to meet her husband. Even if she let Yun Ziqing in, it should be fine. "Then...then I will take you there." Lu Ziping deceived himself and brought Yun Ziqing in, and he did not forget to explain, "It''s not convenient for me to enter the backyard, you just go along this road." "Thank you." Yun Ziqing thanked Lu Ziping, he was also on good terms with Yun Zimu when he came this time, Lu Ziping really thought too much. Pushing open the closed door, Yun Ziqing froze for a moment. It is also the second courtyard, but Yun Zimu''s here is much warmer than his current home, but the chickens crowing in the corner are a bit out of place with this courtyard. The corner of Yun Ziqing''s mouth twitched into disdain. Even if this petty man marries a rich man, he can''t change his poor attitude. If Su Qi married Yun Zimu, it would be a waste of money, it''s a pity that she has such a good face. Walking along the bluestone path, Yun Ziqing felt mixed emotions. No matter how much he looks down on Yun Zimu, he can''t deny that the current self is indeed not as comfortable as Yun Zimu. Flowers are in full bloom in front of the court, and some green vegetables that have sprouted are planted at the end of the bluestone path. Just by these rooster crows, it''s not hard to see that Su Qiruo''s love for Yun Zimu comes from the heart. Otherwise, which woman in this world would allow a man to raise these things in the second yard? Entering the inner courtyard, Yun Zimu was sitting at the stone table with his back facing outside, talking to a child, and the child would occasionally speak, which would make Yun Zimu chuckle. Xiao Wu, who was leaning sideways, turned around and saw Yun Ziqing standing at the door, that face very similar to his own lord made Xiao Wu startled. "Master, he...he..." Xiao Wu seemed to have guessed something, but he didn''t know how to address the visitor. Yun Zimu looked back with a smile, and when he saw the person coming, the smile on his face seemed to freeze. Yun Ziqing, who was standing at the door, was even more shocked. Is this delicate young man with a smile on his face the cowardly, sallow and emaciated Yun Zimu in the past? He really has no way to link these two people together. People can change their fat and thin, but how can their appearance change so much? "you" Yun Zimu didn''t know how to address the person in front of him. When the Yun Mansion was still there, these **** all wanted to call him Young Master. But now that he has been sold to Su Qiruo by the Yun family, then he is no longer a member of the Yun family, and he can''t say "Master" no matter what. "Zi Mu, long time no see." Yun Ziqing tightened his hand holding the handle of the basket, forcing himself to smile, but whether the rosiness in his eyes was because he was excited to see Yun Zimu, or because of something else, only he knew up. "haven''t seen you for a long time." Yun Zimu replied blankly, and the Yun Ziqing in front of him was a little different from his impression. In the past, Yun Ziqing was arrogant and domineering, with eyes always on the top of his head. When was he so polite to them bastards? "Master, is this son your brother?" Xiao Wu is clever, seeing Yun Zimu''s helpless eyes, he took the conversation. Yun Zimu nodded lightly. Although he said that the concubines are different, they are the same mother after all. "Young master, sit down quickly, and I will pour you tea." Xiao Wu trotted into the house to serve hot water, Yun Ziqing glanced at it, then sat down beside Yun Zimu with his eyes downcast. "I... I passed by and met your wife-lord, and only then did I know that you were here, so I took the liberty to come and see you, so I won''t bother you?" Yun Ziqing felt an indescribable sourness in his heart. When he was in Yun Mansion, they all wanted to serve him. Now even Yun Zimu has a small waiter, but he has to do everything by himself. It''s not that Yun Ziqing can''t afford to buy a servant, it''s just that he needs to take care of himself when he buys it back. The few copper coins he sold for handkerchiefs can''t even support himself, so how can he support others? Yun Zimu is different. His wife is capable and pampers him. Not only that, he is given a personal servant, and he is allowed to raise chickens and ducks in the yard and grow vegetables. What kind of wife can do this? How about? Yun Ziqing admitted that after seeing Yun Zimu, he became more and more jealous, and the fire became more and more intense, and he couldn''t put it out no matter what. He wants to replace Yun Zimu, and wants to live the same life as Yun Zimu. But now, does he still have a chance? "No" Yun Zimu shook his head lightly. He had no friendship with this son-in-law, nor was he familiar with him. If it wasn''t for the same surname Yun, they should have been no different from strangers. Judging by Yun Ziqing''s appearance, life should not be very good now. To be able to crush an arrogant son like this is to feel wronged. But how did he know his wife-head? How did he know he lived here? If so, does Mrs. Wang also know? Although he is now married to Su Qiruo, the deed of prostitution has been destroyed and he has become a good citizen, but when the Wang family is mentioned, Yun Zimu still feels a little scared. The shadow from childhood to adulthood had a great influence on him, even if he wanted to forget it, he couldn''t forget it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 54： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (54) Chapter 54 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (54) "Young master, please drink tea." Xiao Wu poured a cup of hot tea and placed it in front of Yun Ziqing, then poured another cup for Yun Zimu. Put two plates of delicate dim sum on the table, Yun Ziqing has never seen those before. Seeing Yun Ziqing staring blankly at the dessert made by his wife, Bishop, Yun Zimu smiled. "This snack is handed down from the wife''s family. You can try it. It''s delicious." Yun Ziqing was taken aback, and looked away, was the person talking to him the same Yun Zimu from before? In the past, Yun Zimu never dared to talk so much with others, but now he is still shy, but full of confidence. Are these all given to him by his wife? Yun Ziqing has always believed that a good wife can really change a man''s life, and Yun Zimu has proved this sentence. Yun Zimu also didn''t know how to get along with Yun Ziqing, and he seemed a little confused. In the past, apart from being afraid, he wanted to stay away from this person, but now he is so favored by his wife-lord that he has forgotten everything in the past, and he doesn''t care about others except his wife-leader. Or, apart from Mrs. Wang, no one can scare him anymore! "delicious." Yun Ziqing picked up a piece of pastry and took a small bite. The fragrance in his mouth made him want to go crazy with jealousy. "If you like it, I''ll ask Xiao Wu to pack some for you later." Yun Zimu grabbed his sleeves with fingers helplessly, and said generously. Yun Ziqing''s drooping eyelashes trembled, and her eyes suddenly turned red. "You are really happy now, but the Yun family is no longer the Yun family of the past, I..." Yun Ziqing knew that a **** like Yun Zimu was the easiest to soften his heart, so he prepared to use a bitter trick. "Dad didn''t say you sold you out, but now he wants to sell me..." As she said that, the teardrops from the corners of Yun Ziqing''s eyes fell down in big ones, which scared Yun Zimu into a daze. What does it mean that this person came to his house and cried loudly for no reason? Their relationship isn''t that close yet, is it? Yun Zimu blinked his big eyes, and looked at Xiao Wu beside him as if asking for help. Xiao Wu hurriedly took out a handkerchief from his bosom and handed it to Yun Ziqing, then said: "Sir, don''t cry, my lord feels uncomfortable if you do this." Xiao Wu suddenly didn''t like the man who appeared so inexplicably. The lord was fine at first, didn''t this man just come to confuse the lord? "Zi Mu, don''t take offense. I''m also unhappy, and I can''t find anyone who can talk. Now that I finally meet you, I can''t help it." Yun Ziqing wiped the corners of his eyes with the handkerchief that Xiao Wu handed over, and apologized with red eyes. "No... nothing." Yun Zimu waved his hand, but he didn''t want to say anything to persuade him like Yun Ziqing, let alone help him. While the two were silent, Xiao Si walked in with a bowl of soup. "Master, Sister Wang An just tried to make a cup of sweet soup according to the owner''s recipe, and asked the servant to bring it for you to taste, and see if there is anything missing?" Seeing a strange man beside Yun Zimu, the smile on Xiaosi''s face froze, and he didn''t know where to put his hand holding the bowl. The lord told them about his life experience, and he doesn''t have any good friends here. Who is this son? Coupled with the fact that Yun Zimu''s expression at this time is really not good-looking, Xiaosi is even more unhappy. After glaring at Xiao Wu with dissatisfaction, Xiao Si carefully placed the soup in front of Yun Zimu. Xiao Wu pursed his mouth aggrievedly, he didn''t let this person in! He also wanted to know who the blind man let such a crying person in to disturb the lord''s elegance! "Master, please taste it while it''s hot." Xiao Si has never been a talkative person, but when he felt Yun Zimu''s displeasure, he wanted to protect him and drive that strange man away. Yun Zimu picked up a spoon and stirred in the bowl. He wanted to give this bowl of sweet soup to Yun Ziqing, but he was afraid that the taste would be inappropriate, which made people in a dilemma. After taking a small sip, Yun Zimu nodded lightly. "It tastes good, you can ask Wang An to add half a teaspoon of sugar." Most of the people who come to eat sweet soup are men and children. This kind of people like sweets. Wang An''s taste is very light, and I''m afraid it''s not suitable. "Yes, I will tell Sister Wang An right now." Xiao Si was about to leave when he was blessed, and stopped after only two steps. "My lord, when I just came here, the chickens in the yard were crowing, probably hungry." Yun Zimu remembered that he hadn''t fed the chickens yet, so he hurriedly said to Xiao Wu, "Go and have a look." Xiao Wu also followed Xiao Si out of the yard, but Yun Zimu didn''t move. Xiao Si bit her lips in confusion, not understanding what the lord meant. The lord could obviously "drive" people away while feeding the chickens, but why did he ask Xiao Wu to feed the chickens alone? "Who is that man?" After leaving the inner gate, Xiao Si asked Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu snorted unhappily: "It is said that he is the master''s brother, but I don''t think he looks like he is looking for the master to reminisce about the old days, but he is here to play the autumn wind." "My lord''s life in Yun''s family was not easy before, but now he is a little richer, and there are so many dubious people to bother him. If the master finds out, he will definitely be annoyed." "But our lord is benevolent, I don''t see any intention of sending people away!" Xiao Si was still a little worried, so he pushed Xiao Wu. "Go and guard the lord, don''t leave even an inch." "But I haven''t fed the chicken yet!" "I''ll go to hello, you hurry back." Xiao Si has a delicate mind, for fear that the strange man will bully his lord. Xiao Wu hurriedly trotted back, and before Yun Ziqing had time to say a few more words to Yun Zimu, a person stood beside him. "Why so fast?" Yun Zimu raised his head and looked at Xiao Wu, the child probably ran back before reaching the chicken coop! "The elder brother said he went to feed it when he passed by, and the slave came back again." Xiao Wu said out of breath, he couldn''t just say that he was afraid that someone would bully his master, could he? Yun Zimu took a look at Yun Ziqing, who was hesitant to speak, and guessed that he had something to say to him, but judging by Xiaosi and Xiaowu''s posture, they were not going to give Yun Ziqing this chance. As long as Yun Ziqing and Yun Zimu have some friendship, Yun Zimu will not treat him so indifferently. However, Yun Ziqing was also responsible for Yun Zimu''s miserable life in the past. He really didn''t have the kindness to take care of Yun Ziqing''s affairs. "Xiao Wu, go and make some snacks for Mr. Yun." Yun Zimu didn''t want to waste any more time with Yun Ziqing, so he simply asked Xiao Wu to pack some snacks for his guests. Yun Ziqing is not a fool, he can see Yun Zimu''s intentions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 55： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (55) Chapter 55 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (55) "This snack is newly made this morning, and it''s just right to take it home and eat it now." Yun Zimu smiled faintly at Yun Ziqing. Although there was no showing off on his face, Yun Ziqing always felt that he was full of pride. Yun Ziqing''s face turned pale, and he suddenly pulled his face down. He really couldn''t stand Yun Zimu''s silent showing off. "No need, I just came to see you, since you are doing well, then I will go back." After Yun Ziqing finished speaking, before Yun Zimu got up, he turned and left. "Young Master Yun, please stop." Yun Zimu hurriedly called Yun Ziqing to stop, Yun Ziqing paused, clenched his fingers hanging in his sleeves tightly. He admitted that he wanted to get close to Su Qiruo through Yun Zimu, but now seeing Yun Zimu living so happily, he was really unhappy. Rather than being **** to death by Yun Zimu, he would rather think of another way. I thought Yun Zimu stopped him to say something else, but I heard him say: "Mr. Yun forgot to take the basket." Xiao Wu carried the bamboo basket to Yun Ziqing''s hand. Yun Ziqing bit his lip and went out without looking back. Xiao Wu followed anxiously, and didn''t turn back until he saw the person leaving. "This person is so strange!" Xiao Wu muttered in a low voice, is he here to see the lord, or is there something else? If he wanted something from the lord, why didn''t he want it when the lord asked him to give him some snacks? Is it too little? Does he still want to ask the lord for money? Thinking of this, Xiao Wu became even angrier. "I don''t know who let him in. My lord, Yi Nu sees that this person has no good intentions when he comes to you." Yun Zimu pursed his lips and said nothing. He politely called Yun Ziqing "Mr. Yun", just to tell him that there is no relationship between them anymore. But Yun Ziqing said that the Wang family also wanted to sell him, but Yun Zimu didn''t believe it. Although Mrs. Wang said she favored Yun Ziqin more, Yun Ziqing was still his biological son after all. Its all right for him to sell his bastards, how could he be willing to sell his own son? No matter how poor the Yun family is, they should not be so poor that the Wang family must sell Yun Ziqing to survive! Seeing that Yun Zimu was still deep in thought, Xiao Wu reminded him: "My lord, I don''t think you can trust the words of Mr. Yun." "Why do you say that?" "As soon as he came, he cried to you that he was about to be sold by his father, as if he was wronged. But look at what he is wearing, it is made of floral silk, even the lord, you are not willing to part with it on weekdays." Wearing that kind of material!" Xiao Wu remembers that when he first came, the owner bought two horses of silk silk for the master, and the master felt distressed for a long time. So as soon as Yun Ziqing came, Xiao Wu noticed how good the clothes were. Yun Zimu was taken aback, but he just realized it. In the past when Yun Ziqing was in Yun Mansion, he would eat well, dress well and use well, so Yun Zimu felt used to it and ignored this point. Smiling and pinching Xiao Wu''s face, Yun Zimu praised softly: "Our Xiao Wu is really smart." Xiao Wu blushed from being praised by Yun Zimu, came behind Yun Zimu, held his shoulders for him and said: "My lord, you have a kind heart, even if you are so kind to those who have hurt you before. But seeing this ''brother'' of yours coming to you and lying such a lie in front of you, I must have ulterior motives, you should be more on guard." The lord is the benefactor of him and his brother, and also their brother''s reborn mother and father. Even if he risked his life, he would never let people bully the lord. Yun Zimu thought over what Yun Ziqing had said since entering the door, only to realize that something was wrong. "Xiao Wu, go to the new shop and find the wife-owner, and tell her that I have something important to say to her." Yun Zimu pressed Xiao Wu''s hand on his shoulder, his expression was not very good-looking. Xiao Wu responded, not daring to delay for a moment, and trotted out the door. When Su Qiruo hurried back, Yun Zimu was still sitting in the yard. She also asked about it from Xiaowu, but Yun Ziqing didn''t do anything, why is Yun Zimu still so unhappy? Xiao Wu retreated tactfully, leaving only Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu in the yard. "Zi Mu, what''s going on?" Su Qiruo sat beside Yun Zimu, took his hand and asked. Yun Zimu pursed his lips, raised his eyes to look at Su Qiruo, there was an incomprehensible light in his eyes. "Do you know Yun Ziqing?" The tone of these words is a bit wrong, it seems to be jealous, and it seems to be blaming Su Qiruo for not telling him earlier. Su Qiruo was startled, and then explained with a smile: "I don''t know him, but I''ve met him twice at his future wife." Yun Zimu is soft-tempered, but he is extremely jealous. If Su Qiruo dared to say that she knew about Yun Ziqing before but hadn''t told him yet, Yun Zimu might get angry with him! Yun Zimu asked doubtfully, "His wife?" Didn''t Yun Ziqing say that Mrs. Wang was going to sell him? Then why does he still have a wife? "I''m also to blame for this, I should have told you earlier." As Su Qiruo said, she took out a piece of broken pastry from the plate and prepared to stuff it into her mouth. Yunzimu snatched it from her hand quickly, took out a handkerchief to wipe her hands, and then He took a new piece from another plate and handed it to her. Yun Ziqing broke the half of the dim sum, so he didn''t want his wife to eat it! He will feed the whole plate of dim sum to the chickens, hum! Su Qiruo just smiled, and didn''t say much else. "I ran into Yun Ziqing and Mrs. Wang when they went to fetch meat from Zhang Dafu. Later, Dafu sister told me that Yun Ziqing is her fianc, and her betrothal gift has already been given." Su Qiruo naturally wouldn''t tell Yun Zimu that she knew about it a long time ago, so she could only lie and say that Zhang Dafu told her, and Yun Zimu would not really confront Zhang Dafu. "Then wife master, you should have told me earlier." Yun Zimu snorted softly, he believed Su Qiruo''s words, but what he didn''t expect was that the Wang family would actually give Yun Ziqing to Zhang Dafu who sells pork. Judging from Wang''s face-saving temperament in the past, he would never find someone like Zhang Dafu as his daughter-in-law. Now it seems that his life is not easy. "I didn''t dare to mention it because I was afraid that you would feel bad luck. Besides, we are now living our own lives behind closed doors, what do they do?" "I don''t want to see them, but today Yun Ziqing has found his home, I thought you told him..." Yun Zimu said, he couldn''t help but sneak a glance at Su Qiruo, who told Yun Ziqing to say that he met his wife-lord outside! Thanks to the book friend Fake Fan Zixi for the 2 monthly tickets; thanks to the book friend Jun Jiuge for the monthly ticket. Thank you little fairies for your love and support, (*^^*) (end of this chapter) Chapter 56： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (56) Chapter 56 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (56) "What are you talking about? I am also facing you inside and out. Is it possible that I can still go toward outsiders?" Su Qiruo pinched Yun Zimu''s nose in displeasure, Yun Zimu then secretly wrinkled his nose, pulled Su Qiruo''s sleeve guiltily, with a flattering expression on his face. Su Qiruo is not willing to be really angry with him, it''s just a few words to tease him. "Did Yun Ziqing say anything when he came to see you today?" Even though she knew that Yun Zimu was not stupid, Su Qiruo couldn''t help asking one more question. If Yun Zimu hadn''t dared to question her about knowing Yun Ziqing, wouldn''t Yun Ziqing''s words revealing that they had known each other for a long time would have become a barrier between their husband and wife? This Yun Ziqing is really not a fuel-efficient lamp, and she came to other people''s homes to sow discord. But what is he doing this for? Could it be purely because of jealousy that Yun Zimu is doing better than him now? "He said that Mrs. Wang is going to sell him..." Yun Zimu no longer needs to call Wang his "father", and that person is not worthy of being his father. "Wang is going to sell him?" If Su Qi frowned, wouldn''t the Wang family accept the one hundred taels of silver note that Zhang Dafu had already received? Why did you sell Yun Ziqing? "Well, he cried a lot in front of me just now! Just looking at his clothes, it doesn''t mean that he has suffered a lot of grievances. After all, Yun Ziqing is also Wang''s biological son, so he shouldn''t really marry him. Has your own son been sold too?" "They can do whatever they like. We won''t care about it in the future. I will tell the outsiders and never let outsiders into the yard again." Because Yun Ziqing''s arrival made her husband unhappy, Su Qiruo felt a little unhappy. She knew who did it without thinking about it. It seemed that she was too talkative, Lu Ziping dared not to take her words to heart. Yun Zimu nodded, and then said: "Although the wife is busy these days, she should take good care of herself. You have lost weight." "It will be fine after a while, everything is difficult at the beginning!" Su Qiruo leaned over and kissed Yun Zimu''s forehead, then left in a hurry, really too late to finish a cup of tea. Lu Ziping, who was standing outside to welcome the guests, saw Su Qiruo''s unkind expression, couldn''t help feeling guilty for a while, and avoided looking at her. "Ziping, come here." Su Qiruo called Lu Ziping outside, seeing that her head was so low that she almost hit the cracks in the bricks, Su Qiruo couldn''t help sighing. "Only this time, the next time will not be an example." "Sister Qi Ruo, I''m sorry..." The reprimand he thought did not come, Lu Ziping felt more and more guilty. She clearly knew that her husband was Qi Ruo''s lifeblood, so she let Yun Ziqing in privately, but Qi Ruo had warned her more than once to stay away from Yun Ziqing. "What''s the use of saying sorry to me? You have been completely used by others, shouldn''t you say sorry to yourself?" If it weren''t for the fact that Lu Ziping grew up with her and maintained her family status everywhere, Su Qiruo would have slapped her and driven her back to Lujia Village. "Sister Qiruo..." Lu Ziping looked up at Su Qiruo with a puzzled look on his face. "You should know exactly why Yun Ziqing is using your feelings. He was betrothed to Zhang Dafu by his father a long time ago, and he even accepted the dowry. What are you foolishly thinking about?" If Su Qi doesn''t want to save face for Lu Ziping this time, Yun Ziqing doesn''t even like Zhang Dafu, so why would he like Lu Ziping who is penniless? Seeing Lu Ziping''s stupid look, Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back and raised her hand to tap her elm head. "Yun Ziqing has always been unwilling to be with Zhang Dafu, thinking that Zhang Dafu is not good enough for him. He tried so hard to get close to you and I just wanted to get to know richer people through us. I told you a long time ago to keep you away from him." You just dont listen to that, that persons mind is more dense than a hornets nest, and you still want to take advantage of him? What do you think you are stronger than Zhang Dafu? After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo kicked Lu Ziping''s **** again, which was a little smoother. Only now did Lu Ziping know that he was being used by others, but now that he thought about it, Yun Ziqing used Su Qiruo as an excuse to get close to her from the very beginning, so it seems that Yun Ziqing was probably trying to steal Yun Zimu''s wife! Lu Ziping was taken aback by his own thoughts. If Yun Ziqing really intended to do so, then this man is really amazing. "I can''t blame you for this matter, I am also responsible. You have grown up after all, I should have made arrangements for your marriage earlier, otherwise you would not have been used by others." It is normal for Lu Ziping to be in love at this age, and it is understandable to do impulsive things for the opposite sex. As long as she can figure it out, it''s not a bad thing. On the road of growth in life, encounter more ups and downs like this, so that the road ahead will be smoother. "Sister Qiruo..." Lu Ziping''s face was full of guilt. She was indeed thinking about Yun Ziqing, but she didn''t know that Yun Ziqing already had a marriage contract, and he was the one who approached her on his own initiative. "Ziping, people are valuable with self-knowledge. We are ordinary people. Finding a husband who lives in peace and stability is happiness. The moon in the water and the stars in the sky are illusions and do not belong to the fireworks of the world." Su Qiruo patted Lu Ziping''s shoulder lightly, then went out to look for Zhang Dafu. She wanted to find out who the best matchmaker in this town was, and she would be relieved if she settled the marriage with Lu Ziping earlier. During this period of time, there were a lot of troubles. Lu Ziping''s affairs were only dealt with during the day, and Wang An and the others caught the thief who stole the menu on the third floor at night. The thief was none other than Liu Xiaoshun. Liu Xiaoshun never thought that she would fall into someone else''s trap by sneaking to the third floor in the middle of the night. She was just anxious to get the recipe earlier so that she could exchange some money. Although Liu Xiaoshun grew up with Zhang Dafu, their temperaments are quite different. Zhang Dafu treats people sincerely, but Liu Xiaoshun has never looked down on these villagers. In her opinion, Su Qiruo and Lu Dasheng are just reckless women who have never seen the world, and it would be a breeze for her to steal the Su family''s recipes. Who would have thought that there are dragons and crouching tigers hidden in this small restaurant, and everyone is not a mortal! "Liu Xiaoshun, it''s in vain that I trust you so much and introduce you to Qi Ruozi''s restaurant, but you treat her like this. It''s really because of the friendship we grew up with since we were young. You are really disappointing. " Although it was already midnight, Su Qiruo still asked someone to invite Zhang Dafu over. After all, she helped to find this person. If she reported directly to the officials, it might ruin Zhang Dafu''s face. Thank you book friend Chujian for the flowers, thank you cuties for your recommendation tickets and red beans, I love you all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 57： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (57) Chapter 57 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (57) Liu Xiaoshun lay on the ground in fear. She planned to put the recipe back after sneaking a few glances without anyone noticing it. The man said that as long as he learned a few signature dishes of Muchun Restaurant, he would hire her as the head chef, and the monthly silver was twenty taels. This month''s salary is enough for her to earn for a year, so how could she not be tempted? "Dafu, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t be obsessed with peeking at the menu of the boss. Please say something nice for me and ask the boss to give me another chance!" Liu Xiaoshun lay at Zhang Dafu''s feet with snot and tears crying and begging, there was nothing she could do! Man dies for money, and birds die for food. Who makes such good conditions? Su Qiruo is easy to soften his heart, and he is friendly with Zhang Dafu, Liu Xiaoshun has made up his mind, as long as Zhang Dafu opens his mouth, Su Qiruo will definitely let her go. But she still missed one point in all her calculations, that is, it is impossible for Zhang Dafu to turn to her on this matter. "You do such a thing, I really have no face to see Qi Ruozi again, do you still have the face to ask me to intercede for you?" Zhang Dafu moved his legs angrily, and glared at Liu Xiaoshun who was kneeling on the ground and crying bitterly. "Your family is not so poor that you can''t get rid of the pot. I wanted you to learn some skills from Qi Ruozi, but who would have thought that you would have evil intentions. How can I deal with Qi Ruozi in the future? You It''s because of the money that you don''t even want your face!" An honest person like Zhang Dafu could see that Liu Xiaoshun was bought, how could Su Qiruo and the others not know? "Boss, I really know I was wrong, I... I will never dare again, please don''t send me to see an official, if... If... How will I live in the future!" Liu Xiaoshun grew up in a small town, if she went to jail for this incident, how would she have the face to face others in the future? "Since you know you want face, then you shouldn''t do such a thing. Back then, you ran to our house and begged me to bring you to Qi Ruozi, and Qi Ruozi also gave me this face and accepted you directly. , but who knows, you actually... !" If Su Qiruo and the others were not there, Zhang Dafu really wanted to slap Liu Xiaoshun. "Sister, my sister is sorry for you, so you can do whatever you want!" Zhang Dafu sighed helplessly, and said with guilt. I wanted to help Su Qiruo, but also to help Liu Xiaoshun find a job, but such a thing happened. Su Qiruo patted Zhang Dafu''s shoulder lightly, looked at Liu Xiaoshun who was kneeling on the ground and asked, "You are also sister Dafu''s friend after all, if you tell me who ordered you to steal the recipe, I will give it to you once." Chance." Actually, Su Qiruo had already made a rough guess in her heart, but suffered from lack of evidence. If Liu Xiaoshun is willing to testify, then she can directly bring him to court for confrontation, so as not to be killed again without knowing that she is going to be killed. Liu Xiaoshun was stunned, fear flashed across his eyes, and his body trembled uncontrollably. Seeing her biting her lips and refusing to make a sound, Zhang Dafu was so anxious that he directly kicked her in the ass, kicking Liu Xiaoshun staggeringly. "Sister Qiruo gave you a chance and you didn''t say it, you have to wait to go to prison to be happy, right?" "Boss, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but...you are a good person and capable, but you really can''t afford to offend that person!" Although Liu Xiaoshun wanted to steal Su Qiruo''s recipes, he never thought of harming her. If Su Qi is a kind-hearted person, but not from a wealthy background, how can he beat others? Su Qiruo and Zhang Dafu looked at each other, as if they both wanted the same place. In the entire Plum Blossom Town, perhaps only Shangmeilou has this strength and motivation. Seeing Liu Xiaoshun''s aggrieved and frightened appearance, coupled with Zhang Dafu''s relationship, Su Qiruo suddenly lost his temper. Speaking of it, Liu Xiaoshun is pretty good, and he doesn''t have any ulterior motives, otherwise, if he changes to someone who is stronger and hides his ulterior motives a little bit, Su Qiruo and the others may not be able to find out about him. "The person behind the scenes colluded with the government?" If it was really a collusion between the government and businessmen, then Su Qiruo''s matter would be difficult, and he could only eat Coptis chinensis dumb. Swallow this bitter water. Liu Xiaoshun shook his head, and said with a bitter face: "Then I don''t know, but I heard that the person behind that is from Qingyu City, and they are very capable!" "Sapphire City?" Su Qiruo frowned and thought about it carefully, a name suddenly appeared in her mind. During this period of time, she was only focused on hard work, but she forgot that there is vicious competition. Now this person just found a fool to steal the recipe. If she poisoned and threw rats in her restaurant some other day, that would be disgusting! As the old saying goes, leaning against a big tree is good for enjoying the shade. Su Qiruo also figured it out after this incident, but she had to work behind closed doors. In this age when the law is not particularly perfect, it may be difficult to get ahead. She has to find a big tree to rely on. Lean on. "Forget it, for the sake of Da Fu''s face, forget it. It''s just that I let you go now, and the people behind you may not be willing to let you go just like that. You should go and hide outside for the past two years." !" Liu Xiaoshun, a small shrimp like Su Qiruo, doesn''t bother to argue with her, she has more important things to do now. "Thank you, my boss, thank you, my boss!" Liu Xiaoshun kowtowed to Su Qiruo several times, tears welling up in his eyes. If she knew that Su Qiruo was such a nice person, she wouldn''t obsessively agree to that person''s request at the beginning. "Sister Qiruo, I''m sorry!" Zhang Dafu apologized to Su Qiruo again, she felt really sorry. "Sister Dafu has helped me so much, this little thing is nothing." Su Qiruo has always been grateful to Zhang Dafu in her heart. After all, she helped her a lot when selling soap, and later moved to the town, and many things were also helped by Zhang Dafu. Zhang Dafu is a good friend, so Su Qiruo is not willing to create a estrangement between them because of Liu Xiaoshun''s matter. Today, she sold Zhang Dafu to save face, and she also kept a friend for herself. Everyone dispersed, Su Qiruo came to the counter and wrote a letter. If the letter didn''t respond, she might have to go to Qingyu City herself. When he went back to the backyard, Yun Zimu was still wearing clothes and leaning against the bedside waiting. Under the dim oil lamp, there is a fair and handsome side face, with long eyelashes trembling as if drowsy, but its owner forcibly forbids them to close. Su Qiruo stood at the door and watched for a long time, until the corners of her mouth curled up, and all the worry in her brows and eyes was replaced by gentleness, then she slowly walked forward. "My wife, you are back." "Well, I''m back." A surprise. A cry of pampering. Smile before meeting each other, the first meeting is already a lifetime. (end of this chapter) Chapter 58： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (58) Chapter 58 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (58) After Liu Xiaoshun left, Su Qiruo went to buy two men from Yaren and came back. Instead of hiring people who dont know their background outside, its better to spend a little more money to buy one of your own, so you can feel more at ease when using it. These two men were not too young, but because their families were poor, they never got married. Later, when their younger sister got married, the family could no longer accommodate them, so they sold them out. It''s not easy for a man in this world, and the two brothers were fortunate enough to be handed over to Meihua Town, where they met Su Qiruo to buy someone. Arrange people into the back kitchen to do some washing and chopping work with Wang An and Wang Ping. They are already very satisfied if they are not too tired and can still fill their stomachs. Mu Chun''s lo-mei shop opened, Lu Ziping volunteered to help, and Su Qiruo agreed. Every day, if Su Qi prepares the ingredients and asks Lu Dasheng to marinate them before sending them over, Lu Ziping will just sell them. Later, Yun Ziqing came twice, and Lu Ziping hid. Unable to find Lu Ziping to help, it would be difficult for Yun Ziqing to see Su Qiruo again. And Lu Qimei doesn''t care about these, as long as Su Qiruo orders, she always does it in front of the imperial decree. Yun Ziqing wanted to get in from Lu Qimei to find Yun Zimu, it was simply as difficult as climbing the sky. Su Qiruo came down from upstairs this day, and happened to see Lu Qimei hiding something in her bosom behind the counter, and the style seemed to be men''s jewelry. Su Qiruo was startled, she was too busy these days to take care of them, could it be that this child has a crush on her? Lu Qimei had long asked her family to show her her husband, but the village chief always used her as an excuse to refuse. Now that Lu Qimei has learned how to manage accounts, she will be the shopkeeper of Muchun Restaurant in the future. , I think the village head should also find a matchmaker to propose a kiss for her! "Ouch... My ancestor, sister Qi Ruo, you scared me to death." Suddenly a hand was placed on the shoulder, which startled Lu Qimei, her face turned pale. "I don''t do anything bad at ordinary times, and I''m not afraid of ghosts calling at the door in the middle of the night. What are you doing sneaking around here?" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Lu Qimei blushed, her immature face was full of embarrassment, as if someone had seen her thoughts. "What? Can''t I even tell my sister?" Seeing her faltering appearance, Su Qiruo became more and more convinced that this matter must have something to do with her marriage. If Lu Qimei was really going to get married, she might have to consider temporarily vacating a room in that row of houses for her after marriage. live. When they save some money in the future, they should all buy a yard in the town, otherwise it would be very hard for Lu Dasheng to run every few days, and the husband and wife of the family also miss her. Lu Qimei bit her lip shyly, tapped her toes lightly on the ground, and after a long time she whispered: "Sister Qi Ruo, I... I have a crush on a man..." "This is a good thing! If there is no marriage, you can ask your mother to find a matchmaker to settle the matter. But we have agreed in advance, if the young master is not willing, you are not allowed to force it." Thinking about Lu Ziping''s matter, Su Qiruo had to ask one more thing. Lu Qimei hurriedly said: "Sister Qi Ruo, he is not married, I...I..." Lu Qimei clutched her sleeve tightly, but she was always fearless, but she couldn''t open her mouth anyway. But if she doesn''t tell sister Qi Ruo about this, who else can help her? Thinking about it this way, Lu Qimei''s heart was flattered, and she said cheekily: "Sister Qi Ruo, I need you and brother-in-law Yun to help me with this matter." "We help you?" Su Qiruo couldn''t help being stunned, Lu Qimei was different from Lu Ziping, Lu Ziping had no elders in her family, so she would worry about the child''s marriage. But Lu Qimei''s parents are still at home, how can it be her turn to talk to an outsider? Lu Qimei nodded quickly, closed her eyes, and mustered up her courage to say: "I... I fell in love with Xiao Si, and I want to ask sister Qi Ruo and brother-in-law Yun to be perfect." "Little Four?" Su Qiruo didn''t expect that Lu Qimei was quite capable, and she knew how to get close first. Su Qiruo originally thought that if there was no suitable one, she planned to match Lu Ziping and Xiaosi together! Now that Lu Qimei has her eyes on Xiaosi first, that''s fine. Lu Qimei has matured a lot recently, and following her won''t be too difficult. "Sister Qiruo, I really like Xiaosi very much, I dream of him every night, please help me! I will definitely treat Xiaosi well, and promise to take good care of him like you did to brother-in-law Yun. he." Seeing Su Qiruo''s hesitant face, Lu Qimei hurriedly pulled her sleeves and acted coquettishly. She has never liked someone so much before, that feeling is very strange, that is, she wants to see him every day, wishing to stay by his side for twelve hours. "I can''t agree on this matter for Xiaosi yet. Marriage is a matter between two people. If Xiaosi is willing, Zimu and I will naturally not stop it. But if others don''t want to... Seventh sister, I hope you can afford it." You can also let go, don''t get too entangled." Although Xiaosi was bought by herself, Su Qiruo didn''t want to force her to marry anyone. Emotional things are still up to you. If Xiao Si really doesn''t want to, she and Yun Zimu won''t force it. When Lu Qimei heard this, she hugged Su Qiruo happily, and said excitedly: "Sister Qiruo, he will definitely agree." That day she accidentally scratched her hand when she went to serve the dishes, and he even wrapped her hand with a handkerchief. Lu Qimei had a hunch that Xiao Si definitely didn''t hate her. "If this is the case, then I am also willing to be beautiful as an adult." Su Qiruo agreed with a smile, as a woman, it''s not easy for her to talk to Xiaosi about this matter, Yun Zimu needs to do it. Seeing Lu Qimei''s distraught look, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to delay any longer, so she went directly to Yun Zimu. Yun Zimu also thought it was good after hearing this, Xiaosi is a good man, he has suffered a lot in the past, Lu Qimei is also living a life now, if she can really treat Xiaosi well, and the two can get together, then it will be really great again It couldn''t be better. "Xiao Wu, go and find Xiao Si." Yun Zimu took advantage of the fact that it was not time to eat, so he asked Xiao Wu to find someone. If it was inconvenient for Su Qi to stay, she hid first. At first, when Yun Zimu and Xiao Si talked about their marriage, Xiao Si still stubbornly shouted that he would not get married, and that he would serve the Patriarch and Lord for the rest of his life to repay their kindness. Later, under Yun Zimu''s persuasion, he relaxed slightly. "Although your deed of sale is with me, I can''t stay unmarried forever! If you really want to stay with me and my wife, it won''t matter if you get married." "Since the slave was bought by the owner and the lord, he has never thought about remarrying." Xiao Si lowered his eyes and said respectfully, how can he, a bought servant, be qualified to talk about marriage? (end of this chapter) Chapter 59： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (59) Chapter 59 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (59) But if the head of the family and the lord need him to marry someone to help the family, then he has no complaints. "You don''t have to think so much, just tell me if you are willing or not. If you are willing, my wife and I will make decisions for you, and that person will never dare to bully you. If you don''t want to, I will tell you The wife-lord rejected him, so it would not be too late for him to look for him." Yun Zimu smiled and took Xiaosi''s hand. The calluses on his fingers were as thick as his in the past. He was also raised by his wife for a long time, so his hands became more delicate. "Return...reject?" Xiao Si finally understood that the Patriarch and the Lord didn''t want to sell him to some woman as husband in exchange for something, but someone asked them for a kiss. "Yes, some people dream of you every night!" Yun Zimu covered his lips and smiled lightly, Xiaosi''s cheeks blushed instantly, and he was a little confused. Who would like him as a lowly servant? I''m afraid that person is just looking for a novelty for a while! How many young men are married and played with for a few years before being abandoned. They are just trying to look young. "Little Four, but the master and the master are the masters." Xiao Si lowered her eyes, her tone was flat, and she couldn''t tell whether she was happy or not. "What are you talking about? This is your whole life, how can you listen to me and my wife? It''s not that we want to live with her." Yun Zimu gave Xiaosi a dissatisfied look, why doesn''t this person understand what they mean? Xiao Si looked a little flustered, did he say something wrong that made the Lord unhappy? Yun Zimu pulled Xiaosi to sit beside him, and sighed softly. "Xiaosi, you know my life experience, so I always treat you and Xiaowu as brothers, I hope you can be happy. You have the final say on your marriage. If you want to, you are willing. If you don''t want to, you are not willing. Don''t think about other things. In a man''s life, meeting a good wife is more important than anything else." Thinking of his ups and downs in the first half of his life, Yun Zimu couldn''t help but be filled with emotion. No matter how much hardship he has suffered before, it is his luck to meet his wife. "Thank you, my lord." Xiao Si finally dared to believe that the patriarch and the lord did not want to force him, but really wanted him to be happy. "I''m not going to hide it from you. The one you proposed is Lu Qimei. She really wants to be with you. The wife-owner grew up with her and believes in her character. So if you are willing, That is to facilitate a happy event. If you really don''t want to, it''s just that the two of you have no fate, and it doesn''t hinder anything." Xiao Si stared blankly at Yun Zimu, and couldn''t believe his ears. Lu Qimei actually fell in love with him? She clearly knew that he was a slave, so why did she propose marriage like the patriarch? If an old woman whose husband died came to ask him to marry him, Xiao Si would still believe it. But Lu Qimei is so young, how could she fall in love with him? "It''s not urgent, you go back and think about it slowly, and let me know when you think about it." Yun Zimu is not good at pushing people too hard, Xiao Si has never been exposed to such a thing, thinking that he is the same as himself back then, he must be afraid in his heart! The matter of Lu Qimei was temporarily put on hold, and Su Qiruo finally received a reply from Qingyu City. Mei Yanchu said that she was fairly familiar with the boss behind the scene of Shangmeilou, so she told her about the matter. The old shopkeeper of Shangmeilou has changed, so Su Qiruo can rest assured. As for the matter of cooperation, Mei Yanchu is very interested. She plans to come to Meihua Town in a few days and discuss it with Su Qiruo in detail. Su Qiruo is finally at ease, she is not afraid of fair competition, but she is afraid of someone doing bad things. The restaurant''s business is fairly stable, and the lo-mei shop''s daily income is quite a lot. Su Qiruo roughly estimated that if the business can continue like this, she will be able to bring her husband to Qingyu City to set up a restaurant and buy a house within two years. up. Yun Zimu''s little life here is going well, but Yun Ziqing over there is very unsatisfactory. Ms. Wang nagged in his ear every day that he wanted him to marry Zhang Dafu earlier, and Yun Ziqing was getting annoyed to death every day. It was raining lightly outside this day, and Yun Ziqin was resting at home. Mrs. Wang wanted to make something delicious for her daughter, so she pushed open the door of Yun Ziqing''s room. Yun Ziqing was sitting at the table embroidering, and the handkerchief was embroidered with only one flower left. "Ziqing! Our family is out of meat, you go to Dafu to get a elbow, and Daddy will cook it for you." Ms. Wang smiled lovingly, but Yun Ziqing didn''t respond and didn''t raise her head. What do you mean stew it for him? What a joke! A chicken with two legs and two wings, didnt they all end up in the stomach of his daughter alone? Every time he used his name to ask for meat from Zhang Dafu, but how many bites did he eat? This time Yun Ziqing didn''t intend to compromise. These few days he had been in a cold war with Wang''s because of his marriage, and now he just took advantage of this anger to change Wang''s bad habit of not taking advantage of it enough. Seeing that Yun Ziqing didn''t say a word, Mrs. Wang couldn''t help but look down. "Are you deaf or dumb? Can''t you hear Daddy talking to you?" Wang''s temper is not good at all, except for being kind to his daughter, he treats everyone with only three words of kindness. "Daddy, what''s wrong?" Yun Ziqing just turned sideways, frowning tightly, feeling a little displeased, as if he just saw Mrs. Wang. "you" Wang''s furious face softened a bit, he has nothing to earn now, and his daughter is not up to date, so he has to rely on this son. "Daddy is busy with some things at hand now, you go to Dafu''s to pick up an elbow and come back and we will cook and eat at noon." Yun Ziqing put down the needle and thread in his hand, looked directly at Wang and said, "Father, we have taken a lot of things from others these days, and these brothers have to settle accounts clearly, so we can''t always go to Bai Take other people''s meat, don''t you?" Yun Ziqing thought, if his father gave him money, it would be fine for him to make this trip, but if he didn''t, then he wouldn''t be able to lose face and take other people''s things for nothing. Since their family moved out of Yunfu, besides the one hundred taels of silver bills that their father accepted, they have eaten several other people''s pigs for free. How can there be such a reason in the world? "What are you talking about? Daddy promised her his only son, so what''s the point of eating some pork from her? My son is so beautiful and virtuous. Even if I eat a pig from her every day, it''s worth it." of." Mrs. Wang is not willing to do this now, it is simply as difficult as going to heaven to get money from him. The money he saved will be used for his daughter to marry a husband in the future, and no one can spend it indiscriminately. "So in Daddy''s heart, the son is only worth those few pigs!" Yun Ziqing smiled wryly, he never expected how much his father would love him, but he shouldn''t treat him like this. Thanks to book friend Chujianfu rose; thank book friend mint green monthly ticket; thank book friend Chen Xiaoxiao for 2 monthly tickets! Thank you little cuties for supporting me, I will continue to work hard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 60： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (60) Chapter 60 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (60) "Nonsense, you grew up pampered by your father. How can you miss your father so much? Think about which young master in the whole family in Yunfu had a good reputation like you? When your mother was sick, your father sold all the concubines, Don''t you still keep you by my side all the time?" Wang''s eyes turned red, as if she had been greatly wronged, and began to accuse Yun Ziqing of being ruthless. "Then you might as well sell me together!" Yun Ziqing laughed at himself, and when he thought of the fairy-like life that the betrayed Yun Zimu was living now, he felt sour and unbearable. "What did you say?" Ms. Wang was taken aback, and couldn''t believe her ears. No matter what Zhang Dafu is, he is better than the women who bought those bastards. How dare this kid think so? "Father, I''m afraid you don''t know yet? The newly opened Muchun Restaurant on the street was opened by Yun Zimu''s wife. I''m afraid you would never have imagined that a mere lowly **** is now living a life worse than you and me." What a free day!" Yun Ziqing didn''t want to tell Wang Shi about this, but now that he has no excuse to get close to Su Qiruo, he might as well let Wang Shi make a fuss, maybe there will be a turnaround. "what?" Ms. Wang was shocked, stepped forward and grabbed Yun Ziqing''s wrist, and asked hastily, "You mean that Muchun Restaurant is owned by Yun Zimu''s wife?" Mrs. Wang still has some impressions until now. The woman who bought Yunzimu was poor and sloppy. She was the most down-and-out among several buyers. How could she have the money to open a restaurant? Could it be that Yun Zimu fell into the hands of a rich man because he was handed over again? It''s not impossible. That Yun Zimu had a charming face, just like his dead father, he was used to seducing women. If the poor ghost sold him after playing with him, he would not be considered a disadvantage. Ms. Wang curled her lips in disdain: "What''s the use of that? He''s just a servant who can''t get on the stage. Can we still get some credit from him?" Wang Shi was an upright monarch at any rate before, so he knew the status of those servants, not to mention that his wife owns a restaurant, even if there are ten or hundreds of them, it has nothing to do with him. "Then dad was wrong. He is now the master of the serious Muchun restaurant, and there are servants around him!" There is more than one, and life is much more nourishing than theirs. Mu Chun, Mu Chun, the signboards of this restaurant are all named after Yun Zimu. "My lord? You mean Yun Zimu is now the rightful lord?" Mrs. Wang dared not even dream that Yun Zimu would be the owner of Muchun Restaurant. He passed by there several times, and he resisted the idea of ??going in to have a look, but he was reluctant to part with the little money. He never thought that it was actually the restaurant owned by Yun Zimu''s wife. "It''s absolutely true." The corners of Yun Ziqing''s mouth raised, he had to wait to see the excitement. He didn''t believe that Yun Zimu''s wife could tolerate Yun Zimu having a "father" who wanted to take advantage all day long. When their relationship breaks down, he will have a chance. Wang''s eyes rolled, and he who was prepared to never see those **** suddenly changed his mind. If he can climb up to Yun Zimu''s wife, then he is much stronger than Zhang Dafu! Even if my daughter is no good at that time, it is still possible to be the shopkeeper of Muchun Restaurant! Ziqin has studied at least, so she can''t even do this. "Then let''s go to Muchun Restaurant to have a meal today, and go and see your good brother." After finishing speaking, Wang turned around and went out, calling Yun Ziqin to change clothes, and she also changed into a new set of clothes that she was reluctant to wear before. Yun Ziqing found an excuse to refuse, he didn''t have the face to eat and drink there. Besides, if he is too anxious to take advantage of Yun Zimu now, what will Su Qiruo think of him in the future? Yun Ziqing didn''t go, but Mrs. Wang didn''t say anything, and went out with her daughter directly. "Father, why are you willing to take your child to a restaurant today?" Yun Ziqin wondered, she knew how frugal her father was. Ever since something happened to the Yun family, her father had never been willing to buy a new dress, let alone take her out for dinner. Although Yun Ziqin has no talent in reading, she still knows some etiquette after all, and she hasn''t been so stupid as to kill her old father. "The Muchun restaurant is opened by your sister-in-law. Let''s go to my family''s restaurant to eat without spending money." Wang grinned and said, even if he sold Yun Zimu back then, Yun Zimu still shed blood from the Yun family, so he couldn''t deny himself as his real father. If Yun Zimu really didn''t recognize him, he could have someone poke the couple''s backs so that they couldn''t stay in Plum Blossom Town any longer. Unfilial piety is a serious crime, and no one dares to offend it easily. "Sister-in-law? What sister-in-law? Didn''t you promise Zhang Dafu your elder brother? Could it be that Zhang Dafu opened the Muchun Restaurant?" Yun Ziqin looked puzzled, she had also heard about this Muchun Restaurant in the academy, it is said that the food there is excellent, the taste is excellent, but the price is a bit expensive, but there are still many people queuing up to eat every day. I heard that the owner of Muchun Restaurant is a handsome young woman, known as Boss Su, not Zhang Dafu! Wang smiled and glanced at her daughter, proudly said: "You are not the only brother Ziqing, your mother hired so many servants back then, there are several above your brother." In the past, Wang would definitely not admit that those concubine children are brothers and sisters of his own daughter, but now he needs them, so he talked one by one. "Father means, which concubine''s wife owns Muchun Restaurant?" Yun Ziqin also looked down on those concubine children, but her father said he was her elder brother, so she had to call her "brother concubine". "That''s Zimu''s wife, your eighth sister-in-law!" At this time, Mrs. Wang had long forgotten how he treated those concubine children. He only regarded himself as the master of the Yunfu in the past, and he could do whatever he wanted those concubine children to do. Everyone had to listen. his. Yun Ziqin frowned slightly, and muttered: "I''m a concubine, he''s a bastard, so I won''t call him!" Asking her dignified daughter-in-law to please the wife of a humble bastard, she couldn''t scream. Mrs. Wang patted Yun Ziqin''s arm dissatisfied, and said in a low voice: "What are you talking about at this time? Today is different from the past, that Yun Zimu looks good, and now he has the ability to be favored by his wife. If we If you can score one or two points, your life will be much easier in the future." Wang has a thick skin, so he doesn''t care about that! As long as he can reap the benefits, even if he asks him to adopt Yun Zimu into his own name, he can become a legitimate son. (end of this chapter) Chapter 61： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (61) Chapter 61 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (61) Seeing that Yun Ziqin still had a displeased expression on her face, Mrs. Wang said again: "Left and right are just a matter of lip service. You should be sweeter and ask your sister-in-law to take you. If we can open a business like that in the future." Restaurant, can''t father also live a good life with you?" Mrs. Wang still persuaded Yun Ziqin unwillingly. He only thought that Yun Zimu should do everything as a concubine, but he forgot how he sold him in the first place. The contract of selling his body broke his relationship with Yun Zimu a long time ago, even if the heavenly king Laozi came, he was the one who ignored it first. Standing at the entrance of Muchun Restaurant, looking at the scene, Wang''s face was about to burst into laughter, as if this was his house. "The two of you, please." The second young lady welcomed the two of them in with a smile. As soon as Wang stepped into the restaurant, she looked around, just waiting to find the owner of the restaurant, and then went to recognize relatives. But he couldn''t recognize which woman was the one who bought Yunzimu back then, and he was very anxious. "What do you two want to eat? Our signature dishes are all here." The younger sister handed the menu to Wang Shi, and before she could recommend it, Wang leaned into her ear and asked, "Is your boss here?" The second young lady was taken aback for a moment, then glanced in the direction of the counter, then shook her head and said, "At this time, our boss should be delivering something to the lo-mei shop. Are you looking for something for our boss?" Mrs. Wang finally heard the key point again, and hurriedly asked: "Lo-mei shop?" "If you want to order some lo mei, you can also. Our shop is not far next door. You can order everything on the menu, and it will be delivered soon. This is the secret recipe handed down by our boss, and the taste is excellent. of." The younger sister recommended with a smile that they were all trained by the boss himself. "Then you serve us two plates of your best-selling dishes first, and I will wait for your shopkeeper to come back to talk about the rest." Mrs. Wang said happily, he didn''t expect that there was a braised meat shop next to Muchun Restaurant, this Yunzimu fell into a golden cave! To be honest, Yun Zimu has to thank him well, isn''t it, if it weren''t for him, how would Yun Zimu be so lucky? Thinking about it this way, Wang Shi became agitated again, with an arrogant expression, as if he was showing great favor to others by being able to come to eat. The second youngest sister took advantage of the time to deliver the dishes and told Lu Qimei that the strange father and daughter were looking for a host. Lu Qimei glanced in the direction of the table and went out to look for Su Qiruo. "What kind of father and daughter?" Su Qiruo doesn''t feel that she knows anyone, even the few friends from her previous life grew up together in the Lu family village, and there is no father or daughter she is acquainted with at all. "That may be a liar somewhere, I don''t think that man is a good looking man." Lu Qimei curled her lips and said, she is now in the best of times, the business of the restaurant is good, the monthly money is quite a lot, and her relationship with Xiao Si is getting closer, now she is just waiting for her mother to find a matchmaker to come to Su''s house to propose marriage up. If some liars disturb her good mood, then she doesn''t mind taking them to the official. "Go and see first." If Su Qi is worried that this is another party sent to find trouble, then it will be troublesome. The restaurant has become more stable recently, so don''t make any troubles. As soon as she entered the door, Su Qiruo saw Wang Shi sitting there. She didn''t know Yun Ziqin, but she could remember Wang Shi''s face once she saw it. Now this man doesn''t go to Zhang Dafu to beg for meat, but instead comes to her to eat and drink. Su Qiruo didn''t believe that Mrs. Wang would be willing to spend money to come here to eat, he must have rushed here after knowing the news that Yun Zimu was here. The stupid filial piety of this world can restrain those pedantic people, but it can''t control her, Su Qiruo. The Wang family had already sold Yun Zimu to her with a contract of sale, so Yun Zimu had nothing to do with the Yun family anymore. Although Yun Zimu had already handed in the deed of selling himself and changed his status to a better one, the government has records and he can check it at any time. Even if the Wang family sued the emperor, he ignored it first. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips, her eyes were full of sarcasm. Wang Shi just picked up a piece of braised pork and stuffed it into his mouth, when he saw Su Qiruo standing at the door. Although he didn''t recognize Su Qiruo anymore, he guessed a bit from that posture. Hurriedly put down the chopsticks, Wang Shi took Yun Ziqin and walked towards Su Qiruo, not caring about Yun Ziqin''s increasingly ugly expression. "Ouch! This is our Zimu''s wife, isn''t she? She''s really getting more and more handsome!" Wang wanted to grab Su Qiruo''s hand as if she knew it all, but Su Qiruo dodged it with quick eyesight and quick hands. "I''m afraid this husband has identified the wrong person. Su has never met you. If you come to eat, our restaurant will naturally welcome you, but if you cause trouble, then we will have to meet the government." Su Qiruo hated Wang Shi the most. All the hardships Yun Zimu suffered when she was young were all thanks to this man in front of her. She had given him enough face by not troublesome Wang Shi. came to the door. "What are you talking about, kid? I am your husband''s biological father, how come you don''t know me?" Wang''s face froze, Su Qiruo''s words really made him a little embarrassed. The corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth twitched into sarcasm, and her eyes darkened. "My husband''s father passed away a long time ago. Even if you want to blackmail someone, you should think of a better reason!" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Wang''s face turned pale with anger. This woman is really different from Zhang Dafu, she not only denies him, but also curses him. "Father is Yun Zimu''s biological father. The one you said died was just a servant in the mansion. How can he be called father?" Seeing her father being bullied, Yun Ziqin was not happy, and stepped forward to argue with Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo looked at Yun Ziqin, looked straight into her eyes, Yun Ziqin''s mind flickered, and she flinched a little. "A vicious man who has neither birth nor support, why should others call him father? When your father sold a few **** and took the money to sell his sons, did you ever think that he was a Father?" This Mrs. Wang is not friendly to anyone, and only the girl in front of her is the one whom Mrs. Wang wants to protect with her life. It''s just a pity, this Yun Ziqin is a dou who can''t afford to support her, and she is really sorry for Wang''s painstaking efforts. "Who are you calling vicious?" Yun Ziqin asked Su Qiruo with a blushing face, although her father was not generous, he never killed any of the bastards, it was because of his father''s kindness that those unworthy people could live to this day, if they changed In other mansions, he would have died hundreds of times. (end of this chapter) Chapter 62： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (62) Chapter 62 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (62) "I say who and so knows in my heart." Su Qiruo suddenly looked at Wang Shi, and said with a straight face, "My husband has no mother and no father. If you want to use the excuse of your biological father to make autumn wind, then I am really sorry. This shop does not do charity." Now that I have come forward to recognize my relatives, I felt very happy when I bullied people before, right? If Su Qi sneers at this kind of person, if Yun Zimu finds out about this, he might be so upset! "You...you are a young woman with such a vicious mouth, how can you do long-term business with such a temper?" Mrs. Wang didn''t expect that Yun Zimu''s wife-lord would be so powerful that she wouldn''t show him any mercy, so he simply stopped supporting her. "I don''t need to worry about whether it can last for a long time, just walk slowly." If Su Qi was afraid that she would not be able to resist if she continued talking to Wang, how could there be such a brazen person in this world? Wang''s face turned pale with anger, and Yun Ziqin, who was following him, also had a very ugly expression on her face, and tightly clenched her hand hanging by her side, wishing to give Su Qiruo a punch. But if she really started to fight, she would not dare. After all, she was spoiled and spoiled since she was a child, how could she fight? "Yun Zimu, a lowly slave, may have given this woman some kind of bedside wind, which made me so embarrassed!" Wang scolded as he walked, he blamed all his faults on Yun Zimu, but he didn''t think about Su Qiruo at all. Because in Wang''s view, a woman would never humiliate others like this for a man. She would only do this if someone said something behind her back. "You shouldn''t have taken me there today. When I looked at that woman, she didn''t treat us as relatives at all. It was like meeting enemies." Yun Ziqin said angrily, it''s just that the food at Muchun Restaurant tastes really good, it''s a pity that the food on that table is gone. "Hmph... I can''t take this loss for nothing, I will get it back sooner or later." Wang stomped his feet angrily, and suddenly changed direction. "Father, this is the way to go home!" Yun Ziqin thought that Mrs. Wang was confused, so she hurriedly shouted behind him. "It''s already here, you can''t go back empty-handed, can you? You go home and wait, I''ll go to Zhang Dafu''s place." Although Wang loves to take advantage of small things, he never let his daughter go with Zhang Dafu to ask for things. After all, he wants to care about Yun Ziqin''s face. Yun Ziqin frowned, with displeasure written all over her face. She was also very displeased with her father''s petty attitude, but there was nothing she could do. Ms. Wang regained her expression, and came to Zhang Dafu''s pork stall as usual. Zhang Dafu hasn''t seen Mrs. Wang for a while, and now he''s quite surprised to see him here. Thinking that her and Yun Ziqing''s wedding is approaching, Zhang Dafu didn''t want to antagonize Wang any more, so he generously cut two catties of high-quality pork belly for him. When Mrs. Wang went back with the meat, he finally felt better. Thinking of the braised pork that he ate at Muchun Restaurant just now, he couldn''t help itching again. It''s just that when the braised pork he prepared was brought to the table, he felt that the taste was a bit wrong. Yun Ziqin also murmured a few words in a low voice, and Wang couldn''t help but feel regretful again. I have already gone today, so why run back because of a moment of anger? It''s a pity that he only took a bite of the newly served dish, knowing that this would be the result, he should have finished eating before going to Su Qiruo. Yun Ziqing silently took a few mouthfuls of rice and then put away the bowl. Although he didn''t ask, he could probably guess that they must have gone to Muchun Restaurant for nothing. Mrs. Wang couldn''t swallow this breath, so she went to Muchun Restaurant to make trouble again in the afternoon. At that time, before the guests came up, Mrs. Wang was sitting at the door of the restaurant, crying and shouting, looking like a naughty one. "I''m sorry that my wife left early, and all the sons left behind are not filial. After getting married, they forget the old father at home. Everyone come to judge me!" While wiping away tears, Mrs. Wang observed the expressions of the people in the restaurant, but no one paid any attention to him. Lu Qimei stood behind the counter and dialed the abacus without raising her eyes. Wang got up from the ground and moved towards Lu Qimei, continuing to cry like this. Lu Qimei raised her hand to pick her ears, and looked impatiently at Wang who was leaning against the counter and crying. "Hey! I said, sir, can you please go outside and cry? Our ears are going to be calloused by you." Mrs. Wang suddenly stood up from the ground, stared at Lu Qimei and said, "Open your dog eyes and see, who is your uncle?" Wang''s family is not yet forty this year, and this Lu Qimei calls him uncle. Isn''t this clearly saying that he is old? "Isn''t it uncle, is it grandpa? But I see you are not so old!" Lu Qimei grinned and said, there was no anger on her face. "you" Wang is angry, he still needs some face after all, even if not for himself, he has to think more about his daughter, otherwise he really went to the street and cried. "You call Yun Zimu out to me, but I want to ask him personally to see if he is rich now, so he won''t recognize me as a father!" "At this time, our master and the lord are probably still taking a lunch break. If you want to see our lord, we can send you a message. When our lord is free, you can come back." Lu Qimei deliberately emphasized the word "lord", which made Wang''s face purple with anger. This is really a turn of events. I think he was the only one who was worthy of being called a lord back then. Yun Zimu and his Hu Meizi''s father were nothing more than unworthy servants. Now it has only been two years, but they are actually It has been changed to such a scene. Seeing that it seemed useless to be a rascal, Mrs. Wang softened her attitude again, straightened her messy hair, and said in a good voice: "Then please help me pass it on now. I really need to find him urgently." "It''s definitely not possible now, or you can come back another day." During this time, Lu Qimei and Su Qiruo have learned to be more tactful, and her ability to deal with people has greatly improved. "Yun Zimu has been married to your boss for so long, and his stomach still hasn''t moved?" Ms. Wang suddenly said such a sentence, and Lu Qimei was also taken aback by his question. "This is not for you to worry about." Lu Qimei glared at Wang Shi, not knowing what bad water he was going to spray again. Mrs. Wang was very happy now, covered her lips and smiled: "After all, there is still something wrong with his body. He is not fertile at all. Fortunately, your boss still treats him like a treasure." Mrs. Wang''s words were just nonsense, but when they fell into the ears of the cleaners in the store, some people took them seriously. After all, they heard that the master and the master had been together for more than a year. From this point of view, maybe there was something wrong with the master''s body, which was why he was unable to conceive. Thanks to book friend Zha Shuang for the monthly ticket of Shishi Xiaokuonai; to book friend Breeze for the monthly ticket; to book friend Mint Tang for the monthly ticket; to book friend Tang Duoduo for the monthly ticket. Thank you for the recommendation tickets and red beans sent by everyone, thank you for your support, I will continue to work hard! (end of this chapter) Chapter 63： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (63) Chapter 63 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (63) "Our lord is still young, even if you are talking nonsense, you should find another excuse." Lu Ziping did not know when he stood behind Mrs. Wang, still holding a bag of snacks in his hand. Seeing Lu Ziping approaching, Lu Qimei gave her a helpless smile with a smile, and reached out to take the snack. "You ask Xiaosi to send it over, it''s just made, it smells good!" Since the Yun Ziqing incident last time, Lu Ziping was full of guilt towards Yun Zimu, so he often thought of ways to please him. During this period of time, she had used her own money to buy food for Yun Zimu, and even though Su Qiruo and his wife had never blamed her, she still blamed herself. "I''ll go now." When Lu Qimei said she wanted to see Xiao Si, she ran faster than a rabbit. Lu Ziping stopped the smile on his face, turned to look at Wang, and immediately put on a rascal expression. "You sold all your concubine sons as slaves, and now you have the audacity to see others, isn''t it because you have taken a fancy to this restaurant owned by his wife? Then you don''t have to have this daydream anymore, our master and you Its already gone, and you know it better than anyone else. If you pester me again, I will report it directly to the police. I heard that the cell is full of rats and cockroaches. After two days of living in the cell, I came out covered in fleas and gnats. I lost my innocence... I think you shouldn''t be able to live at your age." Lu Ziping and Lu Qimei were a bit of a mess before, and they have many ways to deal with people like Wang. Seeing fear in Wang''s eyes, Lu Ziping smiled again. "Of course, if you want to continue to play tricks, I will accompany you to the end. I am not a boss, and I still care about some friendship. I have no mother, father, or children, and I am alone. If you don''t believe me, let''s compare and see Let''s see if you broke down our boss''s restaurant first, or I ruined your daughter''s future first, and then ruined your son''s innocence..." "You... shut up!" Wang interrupted what Lu Ziping said later, he never thought that there would be such a desperate person beside Su Qiruo. Lu Ziping smiled and blinked, leaned close to Wang''s ear, and said rascally: "I''m just a cheap life, waiting for you to pick it up at any time. The big deal is that we will die together..." Wang yelled, covered her ears and ran out, and Lu Ziping''s hearty laughter came from behind her. "Bah! Anyone who dares to come and play, no wonder the son he taught is so slutty." Lu Ziping spat at her contemptuously. She wanted to find a chance to return Yun Ziqing''s use of her affairs, but she didn''t expect to ask her to bump into Mrs. Wang today to find trouble. "You still have a way." Seeing that Mrs. Wang had left, Lu Qimei couldn''t help but praise Lu Ziping. "To deal with a rascal, you have to be more rascal than him." Lu Ziping looked at Lu Qimei who had a flushed face, and said with a wicked smile, "What are you doing to Xiao Si?" "Don''t talk nonsense, Xiao Si is a child of a good family, don''t ruin his innocence." Lu Qimei hastily pushed Lu Ziping, and said angrily. "Sister, I''m here to congratulate you first, and I''m waiting to drink your wedding wine." Lu Ziping joked a few more words with Lu Qimei before leaving the restaurant. As soon as she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared instantly, leaving only loneliness and loneliness all over her body. "Ziping." Suddenly a familiar voice came from behind, and Lu Ziping hurriedly turned his head. "Sister Qiruo?" "I''m going to find you, I don''t want to run into you here." Su Qiruo climbed onto Lu Ziping''s shoulder and said with a smile, "The restaurant''s business has basically stabilized. I''m going to open another branch in Qingyu City after autumn. Now I want to ask you, do you want to stay with Sister Dasheng and Seventh Sister to watch the restaurant, or do you want to go to Qingyu City with me? Yucheng?" Mei Yanchu couldn''t come over due to something, so she sent her most trusted subordinate to meet Su Qiruo, and the two had a very happy chat, so the matter of opening a restaurant has basically been settled. "Sister Qi Ruo, I will go wherever you go, I don''t want to be separated from you." Lu Ziping said anxiously, the only one left by her side was sister Qi Ruo, and she wanted to follow her. "That''s fine, we''re afraid that we''ll have to settle in Qingyu City all year round. If you stay by my side, we''ll take care of each other." Su Qiruo originally planned to open a branch in the capital, but what Yun Zimu said last night made her sense. Since opening this restaurant, their life has become much easier, but she no longer has time to spend time with him. This is not Su Qiruo''s original intention, she clearly wanted to make Yun Zimu happy, but Yun Zimu is not happy now, he hopes she can still be by his side like she was in Lujiacun. If Yun Zimu can''t feel happiness, then what''s the point of her earning so much money? As the saying goes, those who are content are always happy. Since Husband doesnt dislike her being poor, she doesnt need to make herself such a great businessman, as long as she earns enough to spend. Furthermore, after going through the matter of Liu Xiaoshun and Wang Shi, Su Qiruo also wanted to understand a lot. Shooting the top bird is not just a joke. There is no huge power behind her, and only relying on the memories of her previous life, in this age when the laws are not perfect, something may happen sooner or later. She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid that if she dies, her Zimu will go back to the old days of trembling and starving. Since this is the case, it is enough to take Yun Zimu away from this place of right and wrong, so that the Wang family can never find them again, and then buy a small house in Qingyu City and open a few restaurants to solve food and clothing. "My wife, I heard Mrs. Wang... came to the restaurant to make trouble?" That night, Yunzi Muwo asked in Su Qiruo''s embrace. The wife-wife didn''t want to tell him, she must be afraid that he would worry, but this matter was caused by him after all, and he couldn''t pretend not to know. "He just came here to ask for some bargains, and was dismissed by Seventh Sister and Ziping." Su Qiruo kissed Yun Zimu''s forehead, and said indifferently. "My wife, why don''t we go to Qingyu City earlier!" Yun Zimu didn''t want to see Wang Shi, nor did he want to embarrass his wife because of Wang Shi. If they moved away, the Wang family would naturally stop making trouble. "Okay, let''s go after I arrange things here." Feeling that the person in her arms is not in a good mood, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but pull Yun Zimu''s body, making him face her. "You don''t have to worry about Mrs. Wang''s affairs. After all, he wants to take care of his daughter, so he doesn''t dare to go too far." Yun Zimu pursed his lips, hesitated a few times before closing his eyes and said: "My wife, if... if I can''t bear children, you... you can marry another one! Zimu is willing to give up the position of husband, as long as I beg the wife-lord not to drive Zimu away..." Yun Zimu was speaking, and suddenly began to sob, his aggrieved appearance made Su Qiruo''s heart ache. Thank you book friends for the monthly ticket that life is like a play; thank you for your recommendation tickets and red beans, I love you (F)IL (end of this chapter) Chapter 64： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (64) Chapter 64 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (64) Yun Zimu had never considered children before, because he always felt that he was still young, and his wife had never mentioned wanting children. But today, when Xiao Si mentioned what Wang said in the restaurant, Yun Zimu felt as if a weight was placed in his heart, which made him uncomfortable. They have been married for a while, is it because he suffered too much pain when he was young and hurt his roots, so he couldn''t have children? Yun Zimu felt uncomfortable. When he thought that his wife would be so kind to other men in the future, and would hug others to sleep like this every night, his heart felt like a needle prick, and the pain was severe. He obviously cares most about being a waiter, but for the sake of his wife, he is willing to do anything. Su Qiruo was taken aback by Yun Zimu''s words, she didn''t understand why he thought about the child, obviously she had asked the doctor and deliberately avoided getting pregnant early, so she often counted the time to have intercourse, but she didn''t expect to be called He is overwhelmed. Turning over and pressing Yun Zimu under him, Su Qiruo deliberately asked solemnly: "Are you willing to give me up to someone else like this?" Yunzimu''s nose was sore again, his body was crushed by her and he couldn''t move, so he could only shake his head desperately. "Zi Mu is reluctant, woo woo..." "Little fool!" Su Qiruo fondly wiped away the tears from Yun Zimu''s face before leaning into his ear and telling him the truth. Yun Zimu looked at Su Qiruo ignorantly with those red eyes, Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back, and turned into a wolf again, eating the red-eyed little white rabbit inside out. With Lu Qimei and Lu Dasheng here, Su Qiruo is not worried about any problems in this restaurant in Meihua Town, but she wants to take Wang An and Wang Ping away, and the kitchen will be short of manpower. "Sister Dasheng, you will be in charge of the food and lo mei in the future. The signature dishes you can cook now are enough to support the two shops." Su Qiruo didn''t make any recipes at all, and it was just a pretext that Wang An and Wang Ping made up to deceive Liu Xiaoshun. Actually, all the recipes are stored in their minds! "Sister, don''t worry, my sister will definitely guard this restaurant for you." Lu Dasheng patted Su Qiruo''s shoulder lightly. They grew up together since they were young. Now that they parted, she didn''t know how long it would take to see each other again. She felt really uncomfortable. This is all of us. Su Qiruo didn''t intend to monopolize the restaurant and lo-mei shop, she had already drawn up a new contract, and after she left, she would no longer take the bulk of the share here. Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu back to Lujia Village again, and the two stayed for one night in that old house where they had many fond memories. Before leaving, Yun Zimu locked the door with tears in his eyes. Not long after walking, Yun Zimu looked back at the locked courtyard again. "My wife, in fact, the most unforgettable thing for Zimu is the time when we lived here together." Except for the time when he was bought back and was beaten every day, Yun Zimu''s affection for this old house is actually deeper. All his warmth comes from here, and this is also the place where he was reborn. Su Qiruo held Yun Zimu''s hand tightly, and gently pulled him into her arms. "Zi Mu, when we stabilize in Qingyu City, we will continue to live like this. This time, I will never put the cart before the horse again." Su Qiruo was full of guilt. Since she moved to the town, she was indeed negligent. She was only busy with business matters, and forgot how insecure her little husband was. "Zi Mu has never thought about living a luxurious life. As long as he can be with his wife, it doesn''t matter if he is poor." Yun Zimu looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes, he really didn''t want his wife to work too hard and lose himself. "Okay, I''ve made a note, those who are content are always happy." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, she is just an ordinary person, she just wants to live an ordinary life, and everything should go with the flow, there is no need to force it. Before leaving, Su Qiruo went to bid farewell to Zhang Dafu. Although Zhang Dafu felt reluctant, he was still happy for Su Qiruo. Zhang Dafu also heard about Wang''s troublesome look for Yun Zimu. Su Qiruo left Meihua Town probably because he wanted to protect Yun Zimu! "Take care of yourself!" Zhang Dafu clasped his fists at Su Qiruo. "Miss Dafu, take care." Su Qiruo had only walked a short distance before suddenly stopping again. "Sister Dafu, you are a good person. But that Yun Ziqing is very scheming, and he is not willing to live in the house, so you have to think twice about this marriage. An ugly husband is close to the treasure of the family. If you marry a husband and a good man but not a good face, that person is not a good match. " Su Qiruo shouldn''t meddle in such nosy business, but she really doesn''t want to watch Yun Ziqing ruin Zhang Dafu''s life. Zhang Dafu was taken aback for a moment, then smiled. "Thank you, sister." She is not stupid, how could she not see what kind of person Yun Ziqing is? It''s just that I''ve liked it for so long, and it doesn''t mean that I can let it go if I let it go. Or, having a father like Wang is also Yun Ziqing''s misfortune. Zhang Dafu has been thinking about her relationship with Yun Ziqing recently. She knows that Yun Ziqing doesn''t like her, but she just doesn''t want to let go. Because Lu Qimei''s family had already proposed marriage to Xiao Si, so Su Qiruo and the others could only take Xiao Wu with them when they went to Qingyu City this time, and separated their brothers. Xiao Wu hugged Xiao Si with red eyes for a long time, but Xiao Si had a smile on his face. "We are blessed to meet the Lord and the Patriarch. Without me by your side, you have to stay by the Lord''s side to serve you well. When things get better here, my brother will go to Qingyu City to find you." Primary Four once asked Lu Qimei, and Lu Qimei said that when the business here stabilized and they had saved enough money, they would move to Qingyu City together. It''s just that she can''t be separated from here now, and her mother and father are old, and they can''t be separated from her. "Brother, you must take care of yourself. If Lu Qimei bullies you, you can write a letter to the master. The master will definitely not let her go." Xiao Wu sobbed and said, he is not afraid of anything when he is with the lord, but he is still a little worried when his brother stays here alone. Xiao Si blushed, and comforted Xiao Wu in a low voice: "She doesn''t dare to have Sister Dasheng around." Su Qiruo specifically told Lu Dasheng that if Xiaosi was wronged, he would tell her to take care of Lu Qimei. Besides, Xiaosi also believed in Lu Qimei''s character. Although that person was a little messy at times, she clearly had a face of fear of guilt. Lu Qimei dreams of marrying her husband every day. She finally got married. How could she be willing to treat him badly? "With Sister Dasheng here, I am at ease." Xiao Wu nodded heavily. He still respects Lu Dasheng, the eldest sister. Everyone said their goodbyes, and the carriage parked at Muchun Restaurant walked away slowly. Yun Ziqing, who did not know where he got the news, hurried over, but all he was left with was a puff of dust after the carriage left. (end of this chapter) Chapter 65： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (65) Chapter 65 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (65) Yun Ziqing stood there, with a wry smile, tightly clenched the hand hanging by his side, full of unwillingness. He didn''t know whether he was unwilling because he didn''t like Su Qiruo, or because he was jealous of Yun Zimu''s stable and comfortable life. "poor person must have something mean." Lu Qimei glared at Yun Ziqing, and took Xiao Si''s wrist into the restaurant. "Don''t be too sad, Qingyu City is not too far from Plum Blossom Town, if you want Xiaosi, we will come back often." Yun Zimu took Xiao Wu''s hand and comforted him softly. Xiao Wu wiped away his tears and tried his best to smile. "Xiao Wu is not sad, but he has never been separated from his brother, and he feels a little bit reluctant." While talking, Xiao Wu''s voice changed again. The two brothers have suffered a lot since then, before they met the Patriarch and the Lord, the elder brother had always protected him. Actually, he should be happy for his brother now. He will have his own home in the future, and he no longer has to worry about having no shelter from the wind and rain. "When we gain a firm foothold in Qingyu City, we will ask Seventh Sister to bring Xiao Si to come, and then you two brothers will no longer have to separate." Su Qiruo also comforted at the side, Su Qiruo is still very satisfied with the four and five brothers. Loyal and hardworking, she puts Yun Zimu first in everything, and based on this alone, she will find a good home for the two brothers. "Thank you Patriarch." Xiao Wu felt better after hearing Su Qiruo''s words. He knew the Patriarch''s ability, and believed that he would be able to reunite with his brother in a short time. All the way to Qingyu City, Wang An and Wang Ping were discussing to go to the inn, and they were stopped at the gate of the city. It turned out that people from Mei Yanchu''s sect were waiting here specially, and took Su Qiruo and his party to her other courtyard for temporary stay. "Boss Laomei cared about it, and even prepared a place for us." Su Qiruo smiled and thanked Mei Huan, this Mei Huan was Mei Yanchu''s right-hand man, and often came out to do errands for Mei Yanchu. "Boss Su, you are welcome. Our lady knew that Boss Su had just arrived, so she vacated this empty house. You can live there temporarily until you find a suitable house." Mei Huan clasped her fists at Su Qiruo and said, she knew about the soap recipe that Boss Su in front of her sold to her young lady. Because of this business, the young lady has become a great contributor to the Mei Mansion, and the owner always praises her some. Nowadays, the soap business has spread all over the bacteria states, and the business is going well! So this time Miss and Boss Su cooperate, she is also very optimistic. "Since Boss Mei has good intentions, I will not be polite. To express my gratitude, Su specially sent another prescription, which is all my sincerity in cooperating with Boss Mei." Su Qiruo took out a prescription from her bosom and handed it to Mei Huan. Mei Huan took it with both hands, but didn''t dare to open it. This recipe was made by Su Qiruo later when he made soap for Yun Zimu. It is similar to soap, with some green wood incense, Atractylodes macrocephala and cloves in it, and various flower petals can also be put in it, and it can be used to wash the face and bathe. easy to use. If Su Qi was honest, since she sold the soap recipe to Mei Yanchu, she wouldn''t use the soap recipe to make money. Instead of wasting such a good thing in vain, it would be better to sell Mei Yanchu a favor, so as to lay the foundation for her career in Qingyu City. Su Qiruo has no one to support him, so he can only rely on the Mei family for the time being. Even opening a restaurant in the small Meihua Town will encounter various accidents, let alone the huge Qingyu City. If Su Qi doesn''t have golden fingers, she can only rely on her feet to explore step by step. Every success of her is not accidental, it is all the result of her deliberation and many failed attempts. "Mei Huan thanked Boss Su on behalf of my lady, then you can rest first, and my lady will ask you to discuss it in detail tomorrow afternoon." "Walk slowly." After seeing off Mei Huan, Su Qiruo took Yun Zimu to the backyard. They did not live in the main courtyard, but found a guest room and moved in. "My wife, is it not good for us to trouble others like this?" Yun Zimu had a pure heart, he only said that he didn''t want to take advantage of others for nothing. "Just live in peace, the formula I gave her is enough to pay our rent." Su Qiruo took the package from Yun Zimu''s hand, and pulled him to sit on the couch. "If you feel uncomfortable living here, then I will go out to look for a house tomorrow morning. The money in our hands is enough for us to buy a three-entry yard here." "My wife, we don''t have many family members, so just buy a secondary one." Yun Zimu is afraid that buying a house will use up all his savings, and that his wife will be embarrassed when she spends money in the future. So I bought a second yard to live in, and I still had some emergency money left. "We will have children in the future, and Ziping and Wang An and Wang Ping will also get married in the future. Erjin''s yard will definitely not be enough to live in. Instead of changing it at that time, we might as well just do it in one step. It may be more difficult now, and we will wait It will slow down after a while." Su Qiruo doesn''t worry about this, the Muchun Restaurant and the Lo-Mei Shop in Meihua Town will have income every month, so they just don''t need to be hungry. Yun Zimu thought about it carefully, and felt that what the wife-lord said made sense. "Okay, listen to the wife master." Although there are only six of them now, the family will definitely have to enter in the future. Its not easy to let them live together even after they get married! The appointment with Mei Yanchu was the afternoon of the second day, so Su Qiruo took the whole family to find a suitable house early in the morning. Unlike in Plum Blossom Town, Yun Zimu likes the streets of Qingyu City very much. He doesn''t have to worry about meeting Mrs. Wang, nor does he have to be afraid of meeting acquaintances who have seen him before. Here he is only Yun Zimu, Su Qiruo Fu Lang. Turning around all morning but not finding any suitable house, Su Qiruo thought that after seeing Mei Yanchu, she would find a dental clinic to ask. Mei Yanchu was very excited after receiving the soap formula sent by Su Qiruo, and because of Su Qiruo''s action, Mei Yanchu gave Su Qiruo great support in the joint restaurant. "My family has a ready-made restaurant. There are two restaurants that have not been doing very well. If Boss Su doesn''t mind, he can take one to test the water first. If it succeeds, we will share the accounts according to the contract. If not, all losses will be paid. Its all counted down. Because of that formula, Mei Yanchu was bold enough this time, and was willing to take all the risks. "That can''t be done." Su Qiruo hastily refused, since it is a cooperative relationship, the risk should be shared. Besides, she should also pay the rent for using Mei''s restaurant. "Boss Su, don''t be polite to me. Although Mei is a businessman, she also understands friendship. If Boss Su doesn''t mind, you might as well call me Sister Mei next time. I''ll call you Sister Qiruo." Thank you book friend Life is like a drama monthly ticket; thank you book friend An for 2 monthly tickets; thank you book friend Lemon Not Sweet La for the monthly ticket. Thank you for your recommendation tickets and red beans, thank you everyone ((*^^*)) (end of this chapter) Chapter 66： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (66) Chapter 66 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (66) Mei Yanchu is a businessman, she can see how much benefit Su Qiruo''s prescription will bring. Don''t say that the restaurant was given to her for nothing, even if it was given to Su Qiruo, she would not lose money. "It''s the younger sister who has climbed up." Su Qiruo is a real person, and Mei Yanchu has said so, so she will naturally not refuse. I really need money now, and when the business improves in the future, I just need to give her more dividends. The two discussed the follow-up matters, Mei Yanchu asked Su Qiruo to drink, but Su Qiruo refused. "To tell you the truth, Sister Mei, my husband is in a hurry to find a house, and I have to go to the dental shop to have a look." "Could it be that my brother-in-law in another courtyard is uncomfortable? Then I have another courtyard in the south of the city. I will ask Mei Huan to take you there tomorrow." Mei Yanchu''s two courtyards were her father''s dowry, and she herself had never been there, thinking that the layout inside was not to their liking. "Sister Mei is serious, the house is very good, but men like to have their own home and grow some flowers and plants that they like, which makes Sister Mei laugh." Su Qiruo didn''t beat around the bush when speaking, and said bluntly. "My sister loves my husband very much. Since that''s the case, my sister will not force you to stay. Mei Xiao often deals with those jerks, so I asked her to accompany my sister for a while, so as to save you from being tricked by people who don''t know the market." Although Mei Yanchu wanted to help Su Qiruo, she also saw that she was not someone who was willing to take advantage of others, so she very cleverly asked Mei Xiao who was beside her to accompany Su Qiruo to find a house. Mei smiled and glanced at her young lady''s expression, and immediately understood. "Boss Su, please." I don''t know whether it was Su Qiruo''s luck, or Mei Xiao''s ability, only went to two houses, and Su Qiruo fell in love with her. Su Qiruo had known about the housing prices here before, and probably estimated how much a three-entry house would cost. Mei Xiao is a good bargainer, saving Su Qiruo nearly a thousand taels of silver after a few rounds. Su Qiruo wanted to thank Mei Xiaofei fortress for giving her a hundred-liang silver note, but Mei Xiao refused to ask for anything, and finally left Su Qiruo and ran away alone. Su Qiruo smiled and shook her head, she never thought that she would get such a big deal by giving away a recipe. Whether this house is related to the Mei family, or because of the relationship with the Mei family that they are willing to sell it to her so cheaply, this is Su Qiruo''s debt to Mei Yanchu. The two of you owe me a little, and I owe you a little, which brings the relationship closer. Yun Zimu wanted to move to the new house overnight, but Su Qiruo didn''t agree. "Today is too late, we will move tomorrow." "But I live in someone else''s house, and I always feel uncomfortable." Yun Zimu hummed in a low voice, he has lived a life of being dependent on others since he was a child, and finally got his own home, so he doesn''t want to live the old life anymore. "Let''s hold on for one more night and move out tomorrow." Su Qiruo embraced Yun Zimu''s body, coaxing softly. "My wife, will we really have a family in the future?" Moving all the way, living without a fixed place, Yun Zimu also felt increasingly insecure. "Yes, we will settle in Qingyu City from now on, Zimu likes it?" If Su Qi decides not to go to the capital, if the children want to go to the capital to develop or take the imperial examination, then she has nothing to do with it, but now she wants to stay here and spend time with Yun Zimu. The most important thing that made Su Qiruo change her mind was that the man behind "Su Qiruo" in the book who killed Yun Zimu was sold from the capital to Meihua Town, and she didn''t want to be with that man again in this life. There is an intersection between people, so as not to harm Yun Zimu again. "I like it. When my wife and owner came to Qingyu City to sell medicine for the first time, I was thinking how wonderful it would be if I could live here in the future!" Yun Zimu didn''t dare to be greedy, but now that his wish has come true, he dared to speak out his original extravagant wish. "As long as Zimu likes it." Handed over the house deed and land deed to Yun Zimu, who carefully put it away. Now he has four house deeds in his hand, all of which are in his name. After breakfast on the second day, the group moved to the new house in a hurry. Sanjin''s house is much larger than the yard behind the Meihua Town Restaurant, and Yun Zimu liked it as soon as he stepped into the gate. Gently stroking the vermilion doorpost, Yun Zimu happily said: "My wife, is this house really ours?" "Yes, this will be our home from now on, you can use it as you like, arrange it however you want, and sleep wherever you want." Su Qiruo''s sentence "sleep wherever you want" made Yun Zimu blush with embarrassment, and he didn''t know where he was going. Entering three doors in a row, Yun Zimu and Xiao Wu were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths from ear to ear. "Master, this house is really beautiful." Before Xiao Wu heard that the owner and the lord were going to use all their savings to buy a house, he thought it was too expensive. Now looking at this new home, Xiao Wu feels that everything is worth it. "Yes! We will plant all kinds of flowers in this backyard in the future. When the flowers bloom, the whole house will be fragrant. Then we can pick the petals to make snacks..." "My lord, let''s open up the open space in the corner to grow some vegetables, so that we can come and pick whatever we want every day." "Then ask someone to set up a swing here, and you can come and sit when you have nothing to do..." The two master and servant were thinking about their bright future, Su Qiruo stood in the pavilion watching, the corners of her mouth raised high, her eyes full of doting. Yun Zimu, if my trip through time travel is just for you, then I hope you will be happy. With Mei Xiao on the side to help, Su Qiruo''s new restaurant opened soon, and it was still named Muchun Restaurant, and the business model was also formulated according to the Muchun Restaurant in Meihua Town. Many people came on the opening day, most of the ladies from wealthy families were brought here by Mei Yanchu. Muchun Restaurant has become famous in Qingyu City within a day, not to mention how novel the layout inside is, but the dishes and taste are endless aftertaste. Lu Ziping was still in charge of dine-in customers, Wang An and Wang Ping were in charge of the back kitchen, and Su Qiruo stood at the counter by himself. The newly recruited second sister and the kitchen handyman were all selected by Su Qiruo, and Mei Xiao went to secretly investigate their identities, but nothing like Liu Xiaoshun happened. At the same time, when Mei Yanchu''s soap came out, it was sold out instantly. In order to express her gratitude to Su Qiruo, Mei Yanchu insisted on sharing 10% of the net sales of her soap. But Su Qiruo refused to take it no matter what, and in the end Mei Yanchu directly gave the restaurant to Su Qiruo generously. Su Qiruo had no choice but to give Mei Yanchu the money for renting the restaurant in the monthly share. Forget it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 67： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (67) Chapter 67 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (67) The business of the restaurant is booming, and Su Qiruo is slowly teaching Lu Ziping how to be a shopkeeper. In the future, she won''t be able to stay here every day, there must always be someone she trusts to watch over here. "Hey... Mr. Mei, you are here, please come inside, your room has been reserved for you!" The Mr. Mei who comes to cheer every day is Mei Yanchu''s younger brother Mei Yanhe. The son-in-law is much more at ease. "Is your boss Su not here today?" Mei Yanhe glanced in the direction of the counter several times before asking. "Our boss didn''t come over today, but shopkeeper Lu is here! Can you see if you want to call her over?" "No need, it''s still the same old one, send it to my room!" After Mei Yanhe finished speaking, he took the servant upstairs. "Young master, you always look for Boss Su when you come back. Could it be that you are..." Xiaomu is Mei Yanhe''s personal servant. The two grew up together since childhood. Xiaomu is very courageous when no one is around. Mei Yanhe was not annoyed, and just asked with a smile: "Then what do you think of Boss Su?" My sister praised this Boss Su all day long in the mansion. He didn''t believe that such a good woman existed in the world, so he sneaked over to take a look, but he didn''t expect that it didn''t matter, but he got himself into it. "It''s nice to see Boss Su, but she''s already married! I heard from the eldest lady that Boss Su likes her husband very much, but it hurts so much!" Xiao Mubian muttered, "The young miss likes this Boss Su, and now my son also likes her, and I don''t know where this Boss Su came from." "I''m not afraid if I have a husband. If she really doesn''t want to, just ask her husband to be a child. I''m not a man who can''t tolerate people." Mei Yanhe said with a smile, he is not worried that Su Qiruo is already married, what worries him now is that she always avoids him. Every time he talked to her, she would stay away, and then leave without saying a word, as if he was some kind of plague. "But she only has this restaurant now, and she still relies on our Mei family for support. Would you be too wronged if you followed her?" Although Mei Yanhe is a concubine, with the strength of the Mei family, it is more than enough for him to marry into a rich family and become a righteous monarch. In Xiaomu''s opinion, if his young master followed Su Qiruo, he would indeed be wronged. "I am not short of money, and I don''t care whether she is poor or rich. If she needs it, I can take out the money I have saved for her to use." Mei Yanhe said with a smile, his father was quite favored in the Mei Mansion, so his life was pretty easy. With the monthly silver plus the New Year''s jewelry and clothing, he has also saved a lot of personal money. If he really can meet a woman he likes, he doesn''t mind helping her. "Master..." Xiaomu yelled in dissatisfaction, if Boss Su really wants to spend money from men, then it doesn''t matter if this kind of person doesn''t marry. "Ugh!" Mei Yanhe sighed faintly, smiled wryly, "I''m afraid that if I want to spend money for others, they may not be willing to ask for it!" Su Qiruo''s appearance like that clearly meant that he had no intentions of it, he just wanted to work harder and see if it would work. It''s really impossible, and he can''t force people to marry him, can he? Mei Yanhe originally wanted to ask her eldest sister for help, but based on Mei Yanchu''s temperament, she might not agree. "I heard that Boss Su and her husband have been married for more than two years, but her husband''s stomach hasn''t moved yet, so I don''t know if it''s okay..." Xiaomu pouted and said, he still heard about this from the eldest lady''s yard. The people there have been to Plum Blossom Town with the eldest lady before, so they know a lot. "Is this true?" Mei Yanhe''s eyes lit up, she looked at Xiaomu and asked. "Nu... Nu also heard it from the Missy''s yard, so I shouldn''t be wrong." Xiaomu hesitated, he didn''t know if it was true or not! "If that''s the case, then I don''t have a chance." The corners of Mei Yanhe''s mouth curled up, and there was a smile in his eyes. The couple who had just been told that they could not conceive were sitting in the medical hall where they had sold medicinal materials before. Su Qiruo is still a little confused now, this...that...she is going to be a father, no, she is going to be a mother. Besides, as a mother, she doesn''t have to suffer the pain of pregnancy herself. This is really God''s preference for women! But when she saw Yun Zimu''s thin body, Su Qiruo felt distressed again, she would rather have this child on her body, at least she was much stronger than him. "My wife, are you unhappy?" Seeing Su Qiruo staring at his stomach in a daze, Yun Zimu couldn''t help saying aggrieved. "Huh? Ah... happy, very happy!" Su Qiruo hurriedly stepped forward and put her arms around Yun Zimu''s body, grinning. Yun Zimu''s face looked better now, and he was very happy in his heart. The Wang family dared to say that he could not conceive, which is simply bad. Now that he has a wife-leader, and he has flesh and blood with his wife-leader again, his life is consummated. Helping Yun Zimu out of the hospital, Su Qiruo suddenly thought of buying a carriage. Buying a carriage here is the same as buying a car in the previous life. Although they are both tools for travel, but the price is different, and the things are different. Now it is inconvenient for Yun Zimu to go out, if he doesn''t want to be bored in the mansion, it will be much better if he has a carriage. Because Yun Zimu was pregnant, Su Qiruo devoted more attention to him, and spent much less time in the restaurant. If Mei Yanhe wants to see Su Qiruo, it will be even more difficult. It''s just that she can''t see her in Muchun Restaurant, Mei Yanhe can think of other ways. After finding out where Su Qiruo lived, he took Xiaomu there. The doorkeeper was bought by Su Qiruo from Yaren, along with the cleaners in the house and those who boil water and cook in the kitchen. There are eight people in total. "I don''t know who the young master is, who do I want to find?" "I''m looking for Boss Su Qiruosu, but you just say that someone from the Mei family came to visit." Mei Yanhe smiled warmly, this was his first visit to Su''s house, so it''s not easy to treat people too arrogantly. "Then please wait a moment." When the concierge went to look for someone in the yard, Su Qiruo was walking in the garden with Yun Zimu supported. "Patriarch, there is a son at the door who said he came to see you." Su Qiruo was taken aback for a moment, and Yun Zimu also turned his head to stare at her, wondering when she met some young master outside, and now he has found his home. "What son?" "I don''t know, the man only said that he is from the Mei family, and he came here to visit." Su Qiruo looked at Yun Zimu now, and said calmly: "It might be Mei Yanchu''s person, I''ll go and have a look." (end of this chapter) Chapter 68： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (68) Chapter 68 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (68) "My wife, please wait a moment, Zimu will go with my wife." Yun Zimu couldn''t hear a man appearing beside Su Qiruo the most, now that they are all coming to his door, he naturally wants to follow Su Qiruo to have a look. Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, so she came over and circled Yun Zimu''s body. "it is good." She didn''t do anything wrong, so naturally she wasn''t afraid of ghosts calling her door. Yun Zimu is just a small jealousy jar, let him follow him to have a look, so as not to think wildly again. The two of them walked slowly to the gate, and Mei Yanhe saw the man beside Su Qiruo from a distance. Seeing her carefully hugging him, Mei Yanhe suddenly wanted to laugh. Are you looking for abuse for nothing? In the past, it was only heard that Su Qiruo loved Fulang very much, but now, looking at it, it is even worse than the rumors. One has to like another person so much that one''s eyes are full of him! "Master..." Xiaomu called out in a low voice, and looked at Mei Yanhe worriedly. Mei Yanhe lowered his eyes and blinked, then raised his head and put on a smiling face. "Ahe came here rashly and disturbed Sister Su." Mei Yanhe bowed to Su Qiruo, with a faint blush on her face. Yun Zimu squeezed his sleeves tightly with both hands, looked at the smiling young man in front of him, and lightly pursed his lips, feeling the hostility of the man in front of him vaguely in his heart. Su Qiruo frowned slightly. In the past, Mei Yanhe used to call her Boss Su, but today she called her Sister Su in front of Yun Zimu. Isn''t this just looking for something for her? The little vinegar jar beside her has already started to smell sour, and I''m afraid I''ll have to coax it for a long time later. "Mr. Mei is looking for something here?" If Su Qiruo''s attitude was lukewarm, Yun Zimu at the side felt a little uncomfortable. He is still standing here, but the wife master doesn''t care about his feelings at all. "Ahe hasn''t seen Sister Su for a long time, and I''m worried about it, so I came to visit." Mei Yanhe said, then took the snack from Xiaomu''s hand and handed it to Su Qiruo who was standing there still supporting Yun Zimu. Su Qiruo didn''t reach out to pick it up, nor did she say that she would invite Mei Yanhe in to sit down, she just said politely. "Mr. Mei is serious. I am not familiar with Mr. Mei, so I should not be like Mr. Mei." "Sister Su..." Mei Yanhe''s eyes turned red, and she wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Su Qiruo. "The husband at home is pregnant, so it''s not suitable to stand for a long time, sorry." Seeing Su Qiruo helping Yun Zimu to enter the door, the door closed slowly without leaving a crack, Mei Yanhe stomped her feet unwillingly. "My lord, this woman is too ignorant. You came to see her with good intentions, but she still treats you like this." Xiaomu complained angrily, he just felt that this Su Qiruo was not worthy of his son, a village woman from the countryside dared to show off in front of their Mei family. Mei Yanhe bit her lower lip tightly, and said with red eyes: "Did you hear what she said? Her husband is pregnant..." Mei Yan Heben thought this was his only breakthrough, but now it seems that their husband and wife love each other, and he is indeed superfluous. "Young master... don''t be sad, there are too many good daughters in this world, we will definitely find someone better than her." Xiaomu stepped forward to hold Mei Yanhe''s arm, comforting him softly. "Let''s go back!" Mei Yanhe made fun of herself, but she also recognized the reality. Yun Zimu was obviously a little unhappy. Hearing that "Sister Su" made him feel uncomfortable. He had never called her that before. "Zi Mu, are you angry?" Su Qiruo asked knowingly. "Has the wife master known Mr. Mei for a long time?" Yun Zimu didn''t deny it, but turned to look at Su Qiruo and asked. "He often goes to Muchun Restaurant for dinner, so I met him twice, but I never said anything else to him." Su Qiruo hurriedly explained that she didn''t know why Mei Yanhe went crazy today. "If you don''t know him well, why did he call you Sister Su so loudly?" When Yun Zimu said this, he couldn''t help feeling aggrieved. If it was in the past, he definitely wouldn''t ask the bottom line like this. But the wife-lord clearly said that she would only be good to him in her whole life, and he already believed it, but Mei Yanhe appeared out of nowhere, what could he do? He admitted that he was jealous and hated seeing his wife with others. It''s not that he can''t have children, so she can''t find someone else, she promised him. Hearing the sobs in Yun Zimu''s voice, Su Qiruo hurriedly supported him to sit down, and held his arm for him. Yun Zimu sideways avoided, not allowing her to touch him again. Su Qiruo secretly felt it was funny, this little guy really wasn''t afraid of her at all now, she still remembered the fear in his eyes when they first met! "It stands to reason that I call his sister Meijie, and he calls me Sujie. But before that, he had never called me that. I only met him a few times, and I didn''t know him well. As for why he came today, I''m just guessing, but don''t worry, I will definitely do what I promised you, and all the men in this world are not half as good as my Zimu." Su Qiruo explained truthfully that she now understood Mei Yanhe''s intentions, and if she couldn''t solve this matter by herself, she had to ask Mei Yanchu for help. "How can I be so good? There are thousands of men in this world, Zimu has never thought of comparing with them, but if the wife-lord no longer likes Zimu, please tell the wife-lord clearly that Zimu will never entangle her." Yun Zimu said this with a bit of anger, and he didn''t know why his temper was so strong now. But Mei Yanhe''s uninvited visit today really pierced his heart, and it still hurts now! "What does Zimu mean... is he going to give me up to someone else?" "You''re talking nonsense, I obviously didn''t mean that, why are you bullying people like this?" Yun Zimu was really annoyed this time, crying and shouting at Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo hurriedly wrapped her into her arms and hugged her tightly. "Little fool, if you don''t want me, how can I live?" Yun Zimu, do you know that it is because of you that I came here! At a dinner with Mei Yanchu, Su Qiruo just heard that Mei Yanhe fell seriously ill because of the incident that day. "I''m really sorry, but there''s nothing I can do about it." Su Qiruo gave a wry smile, and hugged Mei Yanchu apologetically. Mei Yanchu shook his head with a smile and said: "If women in the world can be broken like you, there won''t be so many heartless people and fools." Mei Yanchu appreciates Su Qiruo very much. If she likes it, she likes it. If she doesn''t like it, she doesn''t like it. If Su Qiruo is really hanging on Mei Yanhe for the money of the Mei family, then no one can do anything about her, but they don''t care. here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 69： The "tempered" wife-owner will hurt others (69) Chapter 69 "Irritable" wife-owner will hurt others (69) "It''s good that Sister Mei can understand Qi Ruo." Su Qiruo felt sorry for Mei Yanchu after all, they could be regarded as friends after all, but she didn''t show any mercy to her brother. But if it wasn''t the case, how could she reject that child? Emotions are things that cannot be delayed, if you like it, you like it, if you don''t like it, you don''t like it, and using feelings for profit, she, Su Qiruo, can''t do it. "Speaking of this matter, I also blame Ah He. He is ignorant and disturbs the purity of you and your brother-in-law. I heard that my brother-in-law has a happy event, so my sister is here to congratulate my sister first." "Thank you." Su Qiruo replaced wine with tea, and clinked glasses with Mei Yanchu with a smile. Because Yun Zimu doesn''t like Su Qiruo drinking, she really doesn''t drink at all, even if she goes out to socialize, she should keep this in mind. At first, there were people who persuaded her, but Su Qiruo refused all of them on the grounds that she was ill and could not touch alcohol. Later, everyone stopped making trouble with her and let her go. The marriage between Lu Qimei and Xiao Si was scheduled in the twelfth lunar month. Because Yun Zimu was in heavy health, Lu Ziping took Xiao Wu back to Meihua Town to attend their wedding. When Lu Ziping came back, he brought Su Qiruo''s dividends for this year, knowing that the family needed more money and there were a lot of places to spend the money, so Lu Dasheng and Lu Qimei specially distributed more to Su Qiruo. "Take your money back and save it for when you marry your husband." Su Qiruo gave her Lu Ziping''s share, but Lu Ziping returned it. "Sister Qi Ruo, you have helped me enough. The restaurant in Plum Blossom Town has no credit for me, and now it pays me wages, so I can no longer ask for this dividend." After nearly a year of experience, Lu Ziping has become very different from the past. He is a little more stable in his gestures and gestures, and he is no longer the wayward he used to be. "Forget it, then I will keep it for you first, and give it to you when you get married." Lu Zi usually lives and eats at Su''s house, and it really doesn''t cost much. If Su Qi is forcing her now, she definitely doesn''t want it, so it''s better to save it for her, so that she can add makeup to her husband when she gets married. Lu Ziping smiled, his eyes were calm. Fate is a thing, it is better to let nature take its course. Come and accept it. Do not come, nor force. This year''s Chinese New Year, the Su family is quite lively. Everyone gathered together to eat the signature shabu-shabu at Muchun Restaurant, which was only served this winter. Everyone''s heart was warm. Su Qiruo packed lucky money for everyone in the house, everyone was so happy. In June of the following year, the Su family''s daughter was born, named Su Guyun. When Su Guyun was three years old, his younger brother Su Nianqing was born. Since then, Su Qiruofu has been by his side, with both sons and daughters, achieving perfection in the world. Lu Ziping only met his true love when he was twenty-four years old. She rescued the little boy from some drunk hooligans on the way home. She took him back and found out that the boy came out to seek refuge. Yes, there was a flood in his hometown, and he was the only one who made it to Qingyu City alive. After a long time of love, Lu Ziping can be regarded as having his own home. When Su Guyun was eleven years old, Lu Qimei moved to Qingyu City with her family. Now that her mother and father are gone, Su Qiruo has already opened four restaurants in Qingyu City, so she happened to come over to help. "My wife, are you really determined to let Ayun go into official career?" Su Guyun has loved reading since he was a child, and has no interest in business at all. "Since the child likes it, let her go! It''s just that the officialdom is dangerous, and whether she can go on in the future depends on herself." Twelve-year-old Su Guyun has already been selected as a scholar. The master personally visited Su Qiruo in the Su residence, and kept persuading her to let the child continue to study, not to follow her old path. The academy in Beijing is recruiting new students, and the master wants to recommend Su Guyun to study there. Su Qiruo knows that in the eyes of these pedantic masters, a businessman like himself is not respected. But she let her daughter study not because of her status, but because the child likes it. Yun Zimu was a little worried, after all, the child was still young, if he left home early, he would really be reluctant to part with it. "My lord, if you are worried about Miss, I am willing to go with her and serve her in daily life." Xiaowu is already twenty-seven this year, but she is not yet married. Yun Zimu met many women for him, but he refused them all. Yun Zimu knew that Xiao Wu wanted to stay in the Su family to take care of him because he wanted to thank him for his kindness back then, but he didn''t want to delay Xiao Wu''s life either. However, Xiao Wu is too stubborn, and Yun Zimu is also helpless. Yun Zimu held Xiao Wu''s hand and said softly: "You child always doesn''t think about yourself, you always think about us, how can I be willing to let you go so far away." "It is a blessing for Xiao Wu to meet the Lord and Patriarch in this life. It is also Xiao Wu''s blessing to be able to serve by Miss''s side." When the lord bought him, he swore that he would serve the lord all his life, and it was enough for his brother to have a happy family. The two brothers have received the favor of the Su family, and someone has to return it. "There are two maids by her side, so don''t go, Zimu will definitely miss you." Su Qiruo refused, saying that Yun Zimu and Xiao Wu had the best relationship, and if Xiao Wu left, Yun Zimu would definitely not get used to it. As for Su Guyun, if she really wants to study in the capital, then she can let Lu Ziping and his wife accompany her. Su Qiruo didn''t want to open a shop in the capital, but if her daughter stayed in the capital in the future, the couple couldn''t ignore it. Since this is the case, then open a branch in the capital, which will be managed by Lu Ziping, and it will be reserved for her daughter in the future. "Wife master..." Yun Zimu called in a low voice, Su Qiruo gently covered the back of his hand, and then asked someone to find Su Guyun. "The child has seen the mother, the father." Su Guyun is not very old, but his appearance is very outstanding, and he has inherited all the advantages of his mother and father. This child has been well-behaved and sensible since he was a child, and he never let Su Qiruo and Yun Zimu bother. "Sit down, mother has something to discuss with you." Su Qiruo is a loving mother, always gentle when talking to her daughter. "Do you intend to go to the capital to study?" "Mother, my son is also wanting to talk to you about this matter. The master said that there are many talents in Jingzhong Academy, and he wants to recommend my son to study as a teacher. My son also admires those who have poems and books, and wants to try." "The human heart is like a good seedling, and it will grow if you have to raise it. The seedlings are irrigated with spring water, and the heart is nourished with righteousness. If you don''t read for a day, you will have no good thoughts in your mind. If you don''t read for a month, your ears and eyes will lose their clarity. Since you are yearning for it, mother and Father naturally supports you. Just going out, you will no longer have the pampered life at home, are you still willing?" "The child is willing." Su Guyun stood up and bowed his head. "Very good." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile, pulled her daughter to her side, stroked the hair behind her, with a doting look on her face. People''s hearts are like good seedlings, they can only grow if they are nurtured. The seedlings are irrigated with spring water, and the heart is nourished with righteousness. If you don''t read for a day, you will have no good thoughts. If I don''t read for a month, my ears and eyes will lose their clarity. Quoted from "Reading and Seeing Works" QingXiao Lunwei (end of this chapter) Chapter 70： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (1) Chapter 70 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (1) On the day Su Guyun left, she didn''t bring any valuables, except for a letter that her mother gave her. "The sharp edge of a sword comes from sharpening, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from bitter cold." That was my mother''s favorite poem, and her favorite. Muchun Restaurant''s business in the capital is booming, Su Qiruo will occasionally take her husband''s son to live in the capital, and accompany her daughter by the way. Its just that Wang An and Wang Ping never set foot in the capital. After all, the former head of the family committed a heinous crime, and they would be afraid and understandable. Su Guyun studied very hard and was very intelligent. Under the recommendation of his master, he was selected by His Royal Highness to serve as a servant to Xiaoshinu, and he has been able to rely on him ever since. Su Guyun won the championship in one fell swoop when he was seventeen years old, the top student in high school. The emperor was pleased with her talent, but His Majesty the Empress valued her character even more, and directly betrothed Xiao Diqing to her, which made a good story. At the age of thirty-three, Su Guyun became the young master of the daughters of the world, and later became the grand master. He assisted nearly a hundred royal descendants throughout his life. And Su Guyun, like her mother, has only one husband in her life, and her love is unusual. Yun Zimu spent the rest of his life in a honey pot. His wife doted on him, his daughter was upbeat, and his son found another lover. His life was perfect, but that''s all. Until his deathbed, Yun Zimu didn''t figure out why his wife seemed to be a different person when she woke up that morning. But no matter whether he thinks about it or not, he has to admit that the wife who wakes up that day is the one he loves. "My wife, thank you, thank you for coming and saving Zimu''s miserable life." Since I am here for you, I will naturally follow you in the next life. Zi Mu, wait for me... Zhongding Mountains and forests are all dreams, and the world will not be shocked by favor or disgrace, just enjoy life in leisure. Su Qiruo seemed to have had a long, long dream. The picture in the dream was so real that it made people feel distressed. The sky was covered with heavy snow like goose feathers and it was very cold. The scarlet all over the sky made people unable to open their eyes. She couldn''t even tell whether it was the story in the book, or her previous life, or...they were the same person. The man knelt in front of the bloodless woman with a pale complexion, hugging the arm that had lost its warmth, while "Su Qiruo" lying there had clearly passed away. "You said you would not hurt her, Su Xinlan, you liar, I will never let you go!" "Haha... It''s a joke. Our hall allowed you to save her life, but it was just to take advantage of the power of your Mo family. Now that the empress is dead, if you and Su Qi live or die, what does this hall have to do with you? Do you really think that this hall will like you? Is it a broken shoe that Su Qiruo played with?" The woman smiled sinisterly, and the pride in her eyes made Mo Xingyi''s blood surge. "Su Xinlan, God has eyes, you killed your mother and sister, and mutilated your siblings, you will definitely die a bad death!" "Is it up to you, a slut, whether this hall dies or not? From now on, the world will belong to this hall. Since you like Su Qiruo so much, then take your nine clans of the Mo family to be buried with her! Haha..." Mo Xingyi regretted it at the beginning. He should not have believed Su Xinlan''s nonsense, which killed the person he loved the most, and also ruined the entire Mo family. At the beginning, his mother and sister obviously persuaded him, but he refused to listen and insisted on going his own way, working with wolves. "Ninth sister, Xingyi is here to accompany you..." In the next life, Xingyi will never be stupid again. It''s just that Mo Xingyi has done so much for "Su Qiruo", but "Su Qiruo" doesn''t know about it, and thinks that he really betrayed her, and he still hates her to the end. "Xingyi, don''t..." Su Qiruo woke up from her sleep, sweating profusely. It was dark outside, but Su Qiruo was extremely awake at this moment, no sleepiness anymore. Raising her hand to cover her chest and panting twice, Su Qiruo felt better. Looking at the location in memory, she lit a candle, looking at the desolate palace she lived in, Su Qiruo was taken aback for a moment, and then hurriedly searched for the bronze mirror. After finally seeing a corner from the dilapidated table, Su Qiruo hurriedly got it under the candlelight, looking at the young girl in the bronze mirror, her face was pale, with gauze tied on her forehead, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but let out a long sigh tone. It''s okay, it''s good that the emperor and the princess are still alive, it''s good that nothing happened to the Mo family, and it''s good that Mo Xingyi... is fine. Since God let her return to the youth of the Nine Emperors "Su Qiruo", it must be giving her a chance to save those who gave her warmth. Perhaps the real "Su Qiruo" went away because of the bump yesterday, and she happened to come here to protect them for her. Su Qiruo sat at the table and went through the stories in the book and the things in his mind, and only then did he understand his situation. She is the most unfavored daughter of the Nine Emperors in Feng Kingdom. Because her biological father was not of high birth, she was valued by the emperor and stayed in the palace because of her outstanding appearance. Later, she died of illness and left shortly after giving birth. Su Qiruo The Ninth Queen, who had a sense of existence, was forgotten by others, even the servants in the palace sometimes secretly tripped her up. And the only little sun in her life is Mo Xingyi, the young boy who often calls her Ninth Sister with a smile, that little fool who was so clever but hurt the Mo family and himself because of her. Su Qiruo didn''t know when Mo Xingyi had the idea of ??supporting her to sit on the throne. Perhaps it was when he saw her being bullied, but in the end everything he did was at the expense of others, and that person But when they were all young, they had already set up this situation, just waiting for her and Mo Xingyi to get into it. Fortunately, fortunately, there is still time. If Su Qi didn''t intend to be the emperor, in this life, she just wanted to protect Mo Xingyi well. Pulling the worn-out hairband aside, Su Qiruo combed all the broken hair that was hidden in front of her eyes and tied it into a ponytail, finally the alluring face of that conscientious girl could see the light of day. "You are so good-looking, and you are the emperor''s daughter. What is there to be ashamed of? A man has done so much for you, so what right do you have to hate? The relationship between you two is nothing more than a youthful friendship. If there is really love, it will not go to such a field." Su Qiruo smiled faintly at the girl in the bronze mirror, raised her hand to remove the gauze from her forehead, and slowly stood up. Opening the gate of the palace, the weak light of the morning sun came in, Su Qiruo raised her hand to cover her eyes, only showing half of her fair face. The trees are full of the sun, and there is light in the sun. Every new life is like the rising sun, driving away the haze of the past and starting all over again. "Su Xinlan, your good days have begun." Su Qiruo slowly pursed her lips, the eyes covered by her arm were actually deep that did not belong to her age at all. "Oh...Your Highness Ninth Highness, you woke up so early today!" A strange voice came from the gate, and what came into view was a sinister smiling face with malicious intentions. A new story begins! The heroine has memories of her previous life this time, so this volume is more about rebirth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 71： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (2) Chapter 71 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (2) The person who came was none other than Dongji, the palace attendant who served the Ninth Emperor Su Qiruo in Liuyun Palace. There was originally a palace servant named Ruyi in Liuyun Palace, but he froze to death because he didn''t survive the cold winter last year. Dongji was the only one left. Dong Ji is a few years older than the current Su Qiruo, and usually bullies her a lot. Her predecessor knew that she was not welcome, so she didn''t dare to really do anything to Dongji. After all, in her opinion, it was enough for someone to serve such a useless master as her. Apart from being able to receive the moon silver on time, You can''t get any other benefits. Su Qiruo glanced at her skinny wrist, then at the flesh on Dongji''s body, and suddenly laughed at herself. Even if she, the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter, is not favored, the Imperial Dining Room would not dare to starve her to death. In this way, it seems that all the duties that should have belonged to her have already entered the stomach of the palace servant in front of her. Glancing at what Dong Ji was wearing, Su Qiruo couldn''t help frowning. "Go and prepare water first, the hall needs to take a bath and change clothes." The girl''s voice is no longer the squeak of the previous one, but a bit more domineering like a king. Dongji was taken aback for a moment, thinking that he had heard it wrong. Seeing that he was still in a daze, Su Qiruo took off the arm covering his forehead, and said coldly: "Are you deaf without ears?" Dongji stared blankly at the girl in front of him, except that the wound on his forehead was the one he saw her bruise yesterday, the demeanor between his brows was completely different from before. "you" Dong Ji hadn''t finished saying the word "you" when he was interrupted by Su Qiruo sharply. "How does the Ministry of Internal Affairs discipline the slaves? You dare to be so unruly in front of the master. If you can''t do this job, the palace will immediately ask the queen to be the master and send you away." The impatience on Su Qiruo''s face seemed to be a joke, and Dongji didn''t dare to show her face like in the past, so he hurriedly bowed and retreated. Not long after, a few rough slaves brought hot water to deliver him. come over. After soaking in a hot bath and washing away the dust all over her body, Su Qiruo tied her hair again, and dug out a half-worn shirt to change into. Looking at the wound on the girl''s forehead in the bronze mirror, and gently touching it with her hand, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but gasped. "Hiss...it hurts so much." This injury can''t be in vain, people in the world will feel love when they see a child, although my body is twelve years old, but it is still half a child after all, if the emperor sees that his daughter is injured, Even if this is not her most beloved child, she should not allow it! Besides, according to the book, the emperor was not a treacherous person, but just too many children and weak family affection. As long as the predecessor took the initiative and went to the emperor and queen to greet him several times, life would not be like this. If Mo Xingyi hadn''t secretly helped her, she might have died a hundred times earlier. "Dongji, can I get the breakfast in the main hall?" Su Qiruo came to the gate of the hall and asked the person who was still standing in the courtyard in a daze. "Ah... this... this slave, go and get it." Dong Ji left in a panic, but Su Qiruo had no illusions about him. Her portion is probably already in his stomach. Even if he goes to get it now, it is likely that he will get a servant''s meal for her. Su Qiruo felt more and more that her predecessor was extremely useless, and it was really useless for such a bullying servant to bully her like that. It''s a good thing that Mo Xingyi still wants to put this wretch on the throne... Su Qiruo was stunned suddenly, an unbelievable idea popped up in her heart. Mo Xingyi in the book clearly knew what kind of temperament Su Qiruo was, so why did he insist on pushing her to that position? Could it be that he did it for himself? But after all, he and his predecessor have been in friendship since childhood, so they can''t be so cruel! If Su Qi thinks about it, maybe she has read too many novels, which makes her think so wildly. But no matter what, she has to solve the current problem first. Although the palace is remote, it is also quiet. It''s just that Dongji is absolutely unusable, and she is already twelve years old now, not to mention that she hasn''t been enlightened yet, and she doesn''t know anything about horsemanship and martial arts. She is just like a waste! From this point of view, she still has to find a way to meet her current mother in name in order to have a way out. It is said that a coquettish woman is the luckiest, and a crying child has milk. I don''t know if she can cry in front of the emperor, can she get some affection. After Dongji came back with that "breakfast meal", Su Qiruo asked him to take it to the Imperial Garden. She remembered that the emperor in the book liked to walk around the imperial garden after going to court, and then went to the imperial study to approve the papers. It would be the best if he could "encounter" the emperor here. Dong Ji bowed and followed behind Su Qiruo, peeping at the girl in front, always felt that something was wrong with today''s Ninth Emperor Daughter. After all, he is used to seeing the wind and steering the rudder, and Dongji doesn''t dare to confront Su Qiruo openly right now, so he can only follow her and wait and see what happens. Su Qiruo found an unremarkable pavilion and sat down. The early spring morning was still a bit chilly, and the cold stone made her shiver uncontrollably. Put out the food in the food box, looking at the steamed bun, a small dish of pickles and a bowl of porridge with only soup but no rice grains, Su Qiruo curled her lips. Very well, let the emperor take a look at what life her daughter is living in the palace! Su Qiruo was indeed a little hungry, looked up at the position of the sun, estimated the morning time, and took a bite out of the steamed bun. "Hmph... That old Lin Yangping has a really big appetite. Since her son is the queen, she often acts as a domineering outsider. I think I don''t care about her for the empress''s sake, but she has gone so far. point." The woman''s majestic voice was still a little angry, obviously annoyed at the fact that Lin Yangping''s relatives were powerful and didn''t take herself seriously as the emperor. "This country is still my country, when will it be her turn to be the master?" "The emperor appeases his anger." Delai on the side bowed and comforted, "Please take care of your phoenix body, Your Majesty, it''s not worth your anger for such a thing!" "Heh... I think she wished that I would die of anger earlier and help the princess up, so that she could use this to control the government and bring the country of my Feng Kingdom into her pocket." "Oh... Your Majesty, what you said is very serious, and no matter what Mr. Lin is like, Her Royal Highness is very filial, and there is no respect for you." Delai has been with the emperor for forty years, so she really understands her temperament very well. What the emperor valued most was her power, followed by her daughter. Is His Royal Highness the Crown Prince a descendant? Among all the daughters, the Emperor always treats the Crown Princess differently. "Who''s over there?" Delai heard a sound from the pavilion inside, hurriedly stood in front of the emperor, and shouted sharply. It will be on the shelves soon, thank you for your support, there will be explosive changes on the shelves! (end of this chapter) Chapter 72： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (3) Chapter 72 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (3) Su Qiruo''s drooping eyes flashed with excitement, today is finally not in vain. Dongji, who was standing aside, had heard the voices of the emperor and Aunt Delai long ago, and his face turned pale with fright. Waiting until he came forward to see the people sitting in the pavilion, he couldn''t help being stunned. The girl under the sun had a straight nose, and she was as bright as an autumn moon. Although her complexion was pale, she still couldn''t hide her jade-like face. "Greetings to the emperor." Dongji never thought that he would meet the emperor here today, and he didn''t even dare to think that all this would be the scheme of the cowardly and incompetent Ninth Emperor Daughter. Su Qiruo panickedly put down the chopsticks in her hand, stood up and bowed to the emperor. "My son, send my respects to the Queen Mother." The girl lowered her head, and the blood red between her foreheads just stained the back of her hands covering the ground. The paleness and blood red were particularly vivid. Su Jiayao frowned and looked at the girl kneeling there respectfully. Even though the wound opened again, she didn''t see the slightest reaction. "Keep your head up." In Su Jiayao''s memory, she doesn''t remember having such a daughter. She has many servants and many children. Except for the few princesses and princes whose father is more favored by her father, there are many children she can''t even name. But the girl in front of her called her Queen Mother, so there is no doubt that she is her daughter. Just seeing the girl in plain clothes and the food on the table like leftovers, Su Jiayao felt uncomfortable. Seeing that the emperor was staring at Su Qiruo, Delai guessed that she must not recognize the child in front of him, so he whispered in the emperor''s ear: "Your Majesty, this is the Ninth Princess of Liuyun Palace." "What''s the matter with the wound on your forehead?" Su Qiruo glanced at the back of her hand, put the blood-stained hand behind her back, lowered her eyes and said: "If you go back to the Queen Mother, this is what I accidentally knocked on." Behind Su Qiruo, Dong Ji lay on the ground and couldn''t help trembling all over. If the emperor blamed him, he might be too hungry to walk away. Su Jiayao took a meaningful look at Su Qiruo, and then at Dongji who was kneeling there. "Get up and talk, this wound on the forehead, call the imperial doctor to come and have a look, don''t leave a scar." "Thank you, Queen Mother." Su Qiruo stood up, the half-worn clothes made Su Jiayao frowned even tighter. Is what she, the emperor, is so useless? Even if she doesn''t value it, this is still her daughter after all. My daughter doesn''t even have decent clothes, and her food is not as good as that of a servant. The waiter has a fat head and ears, and her face is full of oil, but her daughter is skinny and covered with injuries. These people are simply deceiving. Too much! "De Lai." "The old slave is here." "Drag this dog slave out and stick him to death!" Delai was startled, then immediately waved his hands back, and someone came forward to drag Dongji. Dongji was so frightened that he trembled all over, knelt there and begged for mercy. "The emperor calm down! I know I was wrong, I will definitely take a good look at His Highness Gu Jiu in the future, and will never let His Highness suffer any more harm." Seeing that the emperor didn''t even look at him, Dong Ji hugged Su Qiruo''s leg again and begged bitterly: "Your Highness Ninth Prince... Your Highness Nine! I know I was wrong, please ask the emperor to give you another chance, slave." I wont dare again in the future, I will definitely serve you well. I beg you to give me another chance for our many years of master and servant!" Dongji cried with snot and tears, and Su Qiruo slowly clenched the hand hanging by her side. She didn''t intend to kill anyone, but after all, her predecessor was bullied by this evil slave for many years, otherwise she wouldn''t His own incompetence indirectly killed Mo Xingyi. "Mother Emperor..." Su Qiruo''s lips trembled, and there was a trace of complexity in her calm eyes. Although she didn''t say it clearly, the emperor also understood what she meant. But Su Jiayao has always attached great importance to imperial power, and no one is allowed to violate it. This evil slave oppressed the imperial daughter and withheld the imperial daughter''s status, so he really couldn''t stay. "Delai..." The emperor said "De Lai", and De Lai hurriedly said to several people: "Quickly cover your mouth and take it out!" Dongji''s voice was muffled, and the Imperial Garden returned to its previous quietness. "I remember your father, he was a gentle man, you look very similar to your father." Su Qiruo had to rejoice that her predecessor''s father was a beauty, and it was really not easy for His Majesty the Emperor to sigh. "My son was always in poor health before, so I failed to pay my respects to the Empress, and I also ask the Empress to forgive me." If Su Qi spoke, she would kneel down again. She dared not say that the queen never sent someone to call her over every palace banquet. Now that she is in danger of protecting herself, how dare she offend the queen? So I had to find an excuse myself. In the eyes of the emperor, even if she doesn''t know her daughter, it must be her fault and has nothing to do with her. So Su Qiruo had to take the blame for her, so that she could walk freely like her princess in the future. Actually, Su Qiruo hopes to leave the palace earlier and have her own mansion. The emperor gave a look, and Delai hurried forward to hold Su Qiruo''s arm. "The emperor knows the filial piety of His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince. You still have injuries on your head. The emperor loves you, so there is no need to perform such a big gift." I have to say that De Lai is really a person who can read words and deeds, Su Qiruo feels ashamed. "Thank you, Empress." "Are you feeling better now?" "Thank you, mother, for your concern, my son and minister are fine." Seeing Su Qiruo like this, Su Jiayao still felt somewhat guilty. After all, she was also her own daughter, and she never cared about it, causing the child to suffer so much. She knows better than anyone else the struggle in the harem, but she has to turn a blind eye to some things. "Since that''s the case, then go to the Imperial College to study with your royal sisters and sisters! How can you be bored in the palace all day with your daughter''s family?" "Yes." Su Qiruo responded obediently, but was not overly frightened or delighted by the emperor''s words. Su Jiayao is quite satisfied with Su Qiruo''s performance. "Delai, you can choose a suitable one for the servants of His Highness the Ninth Prince, and then ask the gang of dog slaves in the House of Internal Affairs and the Imperial Dining Room, are they just giving my daughter food and clothes like this? Enough is enough, I fulfilled them." Su Jiayao was not angry but mighty, although he didn''t hit anything, but those who listened to these two words trembled all over. After all, he is the emperor, and he has courage. It''s just that Su Qiruo dare not associate the wise and majestic emperor in front of him with the woman in his memory who was seized by Su Xinlan and put under house arrest. "The emperor appeases his anger, this old slave will do it now." Su Jiayao glanced at Su Qiruo again, and was about to leave. "Mother Emperor..." Su Qiruo suddenly spoke, Su Jiayao paused, and waited for her to continue with sideways eyes. Thank you book friend for the monthly ticket with a gentle smile; thank you for the monthly ticket for the warm-colored star lamp; thank you for the monthly ticket for the book friend whose spring breeze is not as deep as your love; Thank you book friend Qi Fen Tian for the 2 Bing Kuo Luo; thank you book friend for your kind heart. Thank you guys for the tickets and red beans, thank you for your support. (end of this chapter) Chapter 73： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (4) Chapter 73 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (4) "My son thanked my mother for her kindness." Su Qiruo bowed extremely low, even though Su Jiayao didn''t turn around, she could see the child''s intentions from the corner of her eye, and her heart couldn''t help but move. Do you love pets? She has paid a lot more to the prince than this child, but she has never seen a prince like this. Some children are easy to be satisfied, while others are a bottomless pit of greed, which cannot be filled no matter what. "You must always remember that you are my daughter, and no slave can overwhelm you." Before Su Jiayao left, she left such an intriguing sentence. "The sons and ministers will always remember the teachings of the mother emperor." Su Qiruo replied in a straight voice. Su Jiayao pays attention to the face of the royal family, and she is also honored by this today. But no matter what, her situation is finally better. Listening to the meaning of the emperor, it seems that he has been dissatisfied with the princess recently, and I don''t know if Su Xinlan is doing something behind. But Su Qiruo didn''t feel that she should thank the emperor, after all, most of the hardships suffered by her predecessor were also inseparable from her. Now that she knows the ending and worked hard to save their lives, it can be regarded as her repayment to the emperor''s old lady. De Lai deserves to be the emperor''s man, and he does things neatly. Su Qiruo just walked back to Liuyun Palace gropingly, when Delai brought people over. "This old slave has seen His Highness the Ninth Prince." Delai did not neglect Su Qiruo because she was an unfavored imperial daughter, but instead bowed respectfully. "Aunt Delai is very polite." Su Qiruo stepped forward to help De Lai, De Lai raised his head, with a strong smile in his eyes. "The old slave was ordered by the emperor to select a few rough envoys for you. These two were newly trained by the Ministry of Internal Affairs. The old slave checked them and they all understand the rules, so they sent them to you." As soon as Delai finished speaking, the two teenagers who looked about fourteen or fifteen years old came forward and knelt down in front of Su Qiruo. "Nu Chunhe and Nu Qiuyu, I have met His Highness Nine." Su Qiruo glanced at the two children kneeling on the ground, suddenly lost her mind. In the previous life, these two people have never been around, and I don''t know if they have ulterior motives when they come to serve. Su Qiruo, as an unfavored daughter of the Ninth Emperor, is not of much use value, but she is acquainted with the son of the Mo family in the general''s mansion, so she is valued by others. Now she and Mo Xingyi don''t meet often, but when Mo Xingyi occasionally visits Mo Shujun in the palace, the eighth princess will bring him over to bring her some food. To be honest, the reason why the predecessor can survive until now is thanks to the occasional visits by the Eighth Emperor and Mo Xingyi. Mo Shujun has always been a person who does not contend with the world, and even Su Yike, the eighth emperor''s daughter, has developed an indifferent temperament, so if the father and daughter were not implicated by the Mo family, they would not have died. Judging from the current situation, Su Xinlan should not have thought of using herself at this time, so the possibility of placing someone beside her is not high. In this case, she would have used these two for her own use earlier, so that she would not be bribed by others in the future. "Aunt Lauder is here to worry about it, you two should get up too!" "Thank you, Your Highness." "The emperor loves His Royal Highness, and asked the Ministry of Internal Affairs to send you a lot of things. You can see what is missing, and then inform the Ministry of Internal Affairs." Looking at the clothes and accessories held by those servants, Su Qiruo only felt it was quite ironic. If the hatred and unwillingness in her memory were not too strong, she would not have to be so calculating. But no matter what, she had to ensure that she was alive before she could save Mo Xingyi and the Mo family. "Thank you, Queen Mother, for your concern." Su Qiruo thanked politely, then saw those servants carrying things into the inner hall, Delai stood at the door and took a look in, a trace of unbearable flashed in his eyes. Not long after Delai left, the Ministry of Internal Affairs sent someone to deliver new tables, chairs and furniture, and even replaced her yellowed bed curtain with new ones. Looking at the completely new bedroom, Su Qiruo felt mixed feelings. Chunhe came to Su Qiruo with a set of new clothes in his arms, bowed and said, "Your Highness, I will take a bath and change your clothes for you." Looking at the good quality new clothes in Chunhe''s hands, and then at the old robe on her body, Su Qiruo suddenly smiled. "No need, this was changed in this hall only this morning." Pulling on the clothes on her body, Su Qiruo smiled gently. After all, he is still a pure young man, Su Qiruo''s smile actually made Chunhe blush. "Your Highness, people from the Imperial Hospital have come over and said they are here to show you the injury on your forehead." Qiu Yu walked in from the outside, bowed and said. Su Qiruo remembered that she was still injured! If no one mentioned it, she might not remember until the wound healed. There are too many things in his head, Su Qiruo is still a little confused, how can he care about the pain? After looking at it, the imperial doctor said that the wound was not serious, and left after taking the medicine, only saying that he would come to change the dressing tomorrow. Qiu Yu sent the imperial physician out, and Chun He silently poured a cup of tea for Su Qiruo and put it aside. "How long have you two entered the palace?" Su Qiruo caressed the teacup in her hand, the delicate touch made her feel calm. "Returning to Your Highness, Nu and Qiu Yu both entered the palace two years ago." Chun He replied in a low voice. "Where did you work before?" Su Qiruo looked up at the two standing there, trying to see something on their faces. It would be fine if these two servants were really simple, but if they were used to pretending and could pretend to be so natural, that would be really amazing. "If you go back to Your Highness, the slaves cleaned it in the Library Pavilion before." Su Qiruo was taken aback, if that was the case, then the background of these two people should be quite clean. After all, someone with a master behind them, who would be willing to put such two delicate servants in the Library Pavilion, there is nothing worthy of the palace people''s concern. "Then can read?" "Know a thing or two." One answered, and the other nodded. This aunt Delai is kind, and sent her two well-looking little servants who can read and write. I''m afraid she wants them to stay in her room in the future! Princes can leave the palace to build a mansion at the age of fourteen, and now among the several princes older than Su Qiruo, only the eighth princess Su Yike still stays in the palace. After going out of the palace to build a mansion, bed attendants can be arranged in the queen''s bedroom to teach them about human affairs. De Lai probably also considered this point in his move, so he hired two servants who were a little older than Su Qiruo to serve them, and they can stay by his side when they become familiar with each other in the future. "Before this hall, I was in poor health, so I seldom went out. There are not so many rules here. You two don''t need to be so cautious in Liuyun hall. We will be together for many years, and this hall will not I have treated you harshly. As long as there is something to eat in this hall, you will not be hungry, and I will do my best to protect you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 74： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (5) Chapter 74 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (5) Su Qiruo stared at the two and said seriously, "But if you two feel that this hall cannot give you the glory and wealth you want, this hall can let you go." "Your Highness..." When the two heard this, they immediately knelt down. "I will serve His Highness wholeheartedly and dare not violate it." Su Qiruo looked at the two kneeling there with their heads buried in silence for a moment, and then said: "If you two choose to stay today, then you must always remember who you are. If there is any betrayal, this hall will not take it lightly. Forgive me." "Now that I have entered the Liuyun Palace, I live as a man of His Highness and die as a ghost of His Highness. I will never do anything to hurt Your Highness. If I break this oath, I will die a bad death." Chunhe raised his head with red eyes, raised three fingers and swore. Qiu Yu on the side also hurriedly said: "Slave too." "Get up!" Su Qiruo''s voice became as gentle and rainy as before, as if the stern person just now was not her. "Thank you, Your Highness." The two thanked each other, then got up from the ground, their eyes were red, like a pitiful little rabbit. I have to admit that the men in this female dynasty dynasty are indeed clean and beautiful, but they are too weak. "Wow... Ninth Sister has become so beautiful here!" There was a slightly immature laughter from the door, and the smile on Su Qiruo''s face suddenly froze when she heard the reputation. The young boy was wearing a light blue robe, and a two-finger-wide girdle was tied around his waist, which seemed too tight to hold. He has a tall and straight figure, holding a food box in his hand, a pair of **** eyes shining like inlaid black gems, and surprise on his fair face. "Ninth Sister..." Mo Xingyi only called out before he realized something was wrong. "Huh? Who are these two? Where''s Dongji?" Mo Xingyi would clean up Dongji every time he came, so that Dongji didn''t dare to treat Su Qiruo too badly. Now Liuyun Palace has not only been replaced with new furniture, but there are even more palace attendants. "I''ve met Sister Eighth Emperor." If Su Qi didn''t know how she was feeling now, the siblings in front of her were kind to her, but they died because of her in the end. Su Yike smiled faintly, looked at the gauze tied on Su Qiruo''s forehead and said: "The news that the Queen Mother has sent people to visit you has spread throughout the palace. I didn''t believe it at first, so it looks very good." After all, thinking of something, Su Yike continued to laugh and said: "Yesterday, I don''t know where he heard the news of your injury, and today he made a fuss to ask my uncle to bring him into the palace. Now that I see you, I want to come The child can rest assured." "Lao Xingyi remembers me, I''m fine. It''s just a little bit of skin scratches, just apply medicine for two days and it will be fine." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed the top of Mo Xingyi''s hair, the soft touch made her heart soften. "Ninth Sister, this is the snack I brought you." Mo Xingyi handed over the food box in his hand to Su Qiruo like a baby, Su Qiruo suddenly despised his dirty thoughts. How could such a good child take advantage of her because of power? They have known each other since they were young, and he has been helping her since her father passed away. Could it be possible that she can still be Mo Xingyi who has been plotting against her since she was a child? She is nothing now, why should people plot against her? What can she, a useless princess, bring to others? "Thank you Xingyi." Su Qiruo took it with a smile, the back of her bloodless hand looked a little whiter than Mo Xingyi. "Ninth sister, you haven''t said who they are yet?" Mo Xingyi stood beside Su Qiruo, tugging at her sleeve and asking. "Nu Chunhe and Nu Qiuyu have met the Eighth Prince and Mr. Mo." Mo Xingyi''s big eyes just stared at the two of them, but Su Yike nodded first, and the two of them retreated. "I heard that the Queen Mother killed Dongji, is there such a thing?" The three sat down, Su Qiruo personally poured tea for them, and Su Yike asked. "Dongji is dead?" Mo Xingyi was taken aback. He asked Sister Bahuang to bring him here as soon as he entered the palace. He hadn''t heard of these things yet. Su Qiruo nodded: "He ate my breakfast this morning, and gave me his own meal, and the Empress ordered someone to take him away in a rage." Su Qiruo didn''t elaborate on the location, Su Yike just glanced at her indifferently, then lowered her eyes and went to drink tea. "That dog who bullies the master should have died a long time ago. The emperor is really wise. Ninth sister, this way no one will bully you again, that''s great!" Mo Xingyi looked angry, and then saw the new desk in Su Qiruo''s hall, with the Four Treasures of the Study on it, and asked, "Ninth Sister, does the Emperor want you to study at Tai Academy?" "Well, I only learned some characters from my father when I was young. I am afraid that I will be laughed at if I go to the Tai Academy." Su Qiruo gave a wry smile, and found that the Eighth Emperor''s daughter was very intelligent, and was afraid that she would see something, so Su Qiruo had no choice but to put on a disguise. "Hmph... who dares to laugh at you? You just need your cousin and sister to protect you." Mo Xingyi snorted softly, Su Qiruo liked this kind of arrogance very much. "Look at your amazing appearance, how can you marry when you grow up?" Su Yike looked at Mo Xingyi amusedly, with a bit of helplessness in her eyes. Mo Xingyi''s face blushed, and he gave Su Yike a sneaky look, then grabbed his fingers and hummed: "Sister Jiu said that she will marry Xingyi when she grows up." Although it was just a joke when he was young, Mo Xingyi always remembered it in his heart, but Su Qiruo never mentioned it again when he grew up. I thought that Su Qiruo, who was always shy, would also be shy, but she didn''t expect her to say bluntly: "Yes, as long as Xing Yi is willing." The earnestness in those eyes does not seem to be fake, Su Yike was taken aback for a moment, Mo Xingyi''s face became even hotter, although he doesn''t know what marriage is at the moment, but if Su Qi can agree with him without hesitation, he will I was very happy in my heart. Su Yike touched his nose in embarrassment, but Mo Xingyi raised his chin arrogantly. "See, who said I can''t get married? Hmph..." "See if you can, I don''t feel shy at all." Su Yike gave Mo Xingyi a doting look, and couldn''t help laughing. "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. When I passed by just now, wasn''t my uncle still discussing my cousin''s marriage with my father? Isn''t my cousin going to marry in the future?" Mo Xingyi''s mouth was flattened, his big eyes rolled around, and he refused to suffer at all. "Stop talking nonsense!" It''s time for Su Yike to blush this time. "Sister Bahuang will leave the palace to build a mansion after the Chinese New Year, right?" If Su Qi remembers that Su Yike is one year older than her, and she will be out of the palace for two years, then Su Yike should be next year. "Yes! I''m afraid I won''t be able to bring Xingyi to visit you often in the future." Su Yike was originally worried about how Su Qi would live without her care, but now it seems that she is worrying too much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 75： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (6) Chapter 75 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (6) "Cousin, wouldn''t it be difficult for me to enter the palace to see Sister Jiu again?" Mo Xingyi is a little anxious. Without the company of his cousin, a boy like him cannot come to visit the Ninth Emperor, so what should he do? "After about two years, your ninth sister will be able to leave the palace and build a mansion. Are you afraid that you won''t have the chance to meet?" In fact, Su Yike has always been in favor of Mo Xingyi and Su Qiruo being together, Mo Xingyi has a big temper, and Su Qiruo is soft-tempered, and only she can bear that child. Plus the fact that the Mohist family has a large army, in order to balance the court, the emperor will definitely not allow the Mohist son to marry a powerful imperial daughter from his father''s family. From this point of view, only the Ninth Emperor Daughter who has no one behind him is the most suitable. In this way, it can not only satisfy the friendship between Su Qiruo and Mo Xingyi, but also settle a concern of the emperor, which is quite appropriate. "Two years!" Mo Xingyi drooped his head and puffed his face unhappily. What if he couldn''t enter the palace to see her and she was bullied again? "quickly" Two years have passed quickly, so she has to hurry up, even if she can''t do anything to Su Xinlan for the time being, at least she must strengthen herself first. Su Qiruo knew that she was not the face of an emperor, so she knew who she should stand with as soon as she opened her eyes. The Crown Princess Su Yuwei is quite lenient, and she was taught by the emperor himself since she was a child, so she is definitely more suitable to be the emperor than Su Xinlan, who is cruel and insidious. Its just that behind Su Xinlan is the Zhang family, and the prime minister Zhang Zikai is now quite trusted by the emperor. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Eighth Emperor Su Yike didn''t want to fight, Su Qiruo really wanted to help her! In Su Qiruo''s opinion, Su Yike is the most suitable person for that position. Su Yike and Mo Xingyi didn''t stay for too long, but seeing Mo Xingyi''s leaving back, Su Qiruo couldn''t help another pain in her heart. Why is she so stupid? How could such a good Mo Xingyi be willing to betray her? She had hated him for so long, and she was still brooding over his betrayal before she died. Mo Xingyi has always been the Mo Xingyi who protects her in everything! Su Qiruo entered Taiyuan Academy for the first time, went to see the master alone, and received the book. Su Qiruo didn''t feel disgusted at this kind of learning, but she was afraid that she had learned too little to catch the eyes of the emperor, and it would be a futile effort. Su Qiruo still wants to practice martial arts, but because of her age, she can''t learn it by flying over the walls, but it''s time to practice bow horse riding and archery. Su Qiruo and Su Yike study at the same place, and Su Yike''s accompanying student, Mo Xinglin. Mo Xinglin is Mo Xingyi''s direct sister, she is two years older than Su Qiruo, perhaps because she was born a general and has good skills. Su Qiruo asked Mo Xinglin to teach her kung fu, and Mo Xinglin took care of this Ninth Emperor Girl for her younger brother''s sake, so she took time to find Su Qiruo every day, and used all her housekeeping skills He came out and didn''t hide his secrets. The first time Su Qiruo met Su Xinlan was at the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, and the queen personally sent someone to invite her to the banquet. Since his father passed away, this is the first time Su Qiruo has received such treatment, although the place where he sits is a bit remote. Of course, even if Su Qiruo''s father is still alive, just because of his position, the two of them can only sit in the corner. Without the support of a strong mother''s family, one is not qualified to sit with others. There are also quite a few princes and daughters of low status like Su Qiruo, but they are all younger than her, sitting there obediently. The emperor and the queen sat at the main seats in the hall, followed by the crown prince Su Yuwei and her crown prince, and then the second princes next to the queenDejun Zhang Yuangan and Shujun Mohan. Zhang Yuangan''s mother is Zhang Zikai, the prime minister of the current dynasty, and his daughter is the Fifth Emperor''s daughter Su Xinlan, who is also named Su Qiruo deeply in her bones. Shujun Mohan is from the Mo family, the father of the Eighth Emperor Su Yike, and the uncle of Mo Xingyi. Su Xinlan''s pair of suspenseful eyes are 100% like Zhang Yuangan, and he is extremely shrewd. Mo Shujun is as gentle as jade, sitting there quietly, with an indifferent appearance. The ministers and their families sat below, bowing their heads respectfully, no one dared to look up. Seeing the queen smiling and sitting next to the emperor, but the emperor didn''t even bother to give him a look, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but want to give a wry smile. The empress, whom the emperor has always disliked, is the one who is willing to sacrifice her life for her, while the seemingly tender Zhang Dejun is the most ruthless. It is a good way to conspire with the mother''s family to kill the emperor and the princess for the sake of power and status. "Emperor Mother, Erchen and Chuan''er offer you a toast, may the Queen Mother be healthy and enjoy prosperity forever." Su Yuwei brought the empress dowager to the emperor, and congratulated with a smile. Ben is her prostitute daughter, but she was slightly dissatisfied with her because of Lin Yangping''s affairs, Su Jiayao still loves this child after all. Picking up the wine glass to drink, seeing that Su Jiayao''s face looked better, the Queen smiled with relief. What he was most proud of in his life was giving birth to this daughterthe emperor''s only prostitute, and also the current imperial daughter. "I know you are filial, so you are born to study with the Taifu, don''t let it go to waste." "Yes, my son and minister would like to follow the teachings of the mother emperor." Just looking at it like this, the princess is indeed an obedient daughter. Zhang Dejun on the side saw the queen smiling so proudly, he couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, and turned to look at his daughter. "Lan''er, you have to study hard like your imperial sister, because your mother only likes the princess, and doesn''t like you concubines." Zhang Dejun looked at his daughter and said in a strange way. If it was someone else who had such a petty temper, the emperor would have been annoyed long ago, but this person happened to be Zhang Dejun, the emperor thought it was his usual temper, and instead indulged him a bit more. "Brother''s words have wronged the emperor. The emperor loves every daughter, so how can there be any one that he likes?" The Empress looked at Zhang Dejun and smiled, apparently it was not the first time he had seen Zhang Dejun like this. "He has such a temper, what do you care about him? Let him talk." The emperor smiled and waved to the queen. Zhang Dejun gave her an angry look, and she felt very useful. Mo Shujun on the side just listened quietly without saying anything. Su Xinlan saw that it was almost time, so she brought the wine glass to the emperor, and said in a loud voice: "My son respects the emperor mother, may the emperor be as blessed as the East Sea, and live as long as the sky." Su Jiayao drank it with a smile, very satisfied with Su Xinlan''s words. "How old is the fifth child?" "Return to the mother, my son is fifteen this year." After hearing this, the emperor suddenly frowned at the queen and Zhang Dejun. "This is your fault. The princess was married when she was the fifth child. Why don''t you give this child any information?" Continue posting the rest of the evening, its too late, everyone go to bed early! Good night, babies! (end of this chapter) Chapter 76： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (7) Chapter 76 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (7) Jun''s face froze, and the smile on Zhang Dejun''s face became awkward. Seeing this, Su Xinlan hurriedly said with a smile: "The mother is wrong to blame the queen and the father. It is the son who does not want to get married. The son feels that he has not completed his studies and dare not start a family. I hope the mother will tolerate the son for a while. . Su Jiayao, who was a little unhappy at first, couldn''t say anything more when she heard what Su Xinlan said. "Forget it, since you want to make progress, and I can''t delay you, then we can discuss this matter later." "Thank you, Empress." Su Xinlan sat back, and Su Yike slowly got up, but she didn''t go directly to the emperor, but waved to Su Qiruo who was in the corner. Su Qiruo was startled, but she also understood Su Yike''s good intentions, so she stood up holding the cup. Since the last time I met in the imperial garden, Su Qiruo has not seen the emperor for half a year. Now her diet has improved, she has grown a lot, and she is more energetic. Su Jiayao stared at Su Qiruo''s smooth forehead for a moment, then before Su Yike and Su Qiruo could speak, she said, "There is no scar left on the forehead." "Yes, I am concerned about Lao Muhuang." Su Qiruo didn''t expect that when she saw this aloof Emperor His Majesty again, the two would start with such a conversation. "Poor child, seeing that you are in good health, the queen father is also happy for you." The Queen''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she said with a distressed face. Zhang Dejun gave the queen a disgusted look, curled his lips in disdain. He couldn''t get used to the empress'' disgusting appearance, didn''t he just want to show it to the emperor? If the Empress really cared about that child, she would not have let her fend for herself in Liuyun Palace for so many years. As long as he puts a little effort into it, Su Qiruo won''t be bullied like that by the two servants. Everyone in the palace knew about it, but no one dared to take too much care when the queen governed the harem, so no one would bear any grudges. Even Mo Shujun never stood out for Su Qiruo, but when the eighth princess went to visit Su Qiruo, he just didn''t stop her. "Elder Chen and Nine Emperor Sisters toast to Mother Emperor together, wishing Mother Emperor all the best." Su Yike first raised his wine glass and said, Su Qiruo followed suit, "May the Queen Mother be safe and happy." Although they were all polite words, Su Qiruo''s words came from the heart. Only when the superior in front of him is alive, can the lives of many of them be preserved. Su Jiayao drank the wine in the glass in one gulp, then looked at the two daughters standing in front of her, and suddenly smiled with relief. The royal family has always been ruthless, but these two children seem to be affectionate and righteous. Among the many princes and servants, Su Jiayao actually admires Mo Shujun''s temperament the most, and the daughter he raised is also much more sensible than others. After meeting Su Qiruo in the Royal Garden that time, Su Jiayao also asked Delai about Su Qiruo, so she has alienated a lot from the Queen in the past six months, and there are some reasons for this. Even if it is a child she does not value, the queen should not leave her alone as the master of the harem. If a country only plans for his own daughter everywhere, how can he rule the harem? And how to set an example for men in the world? Seeing the emperor smiled, the queen''s eyes suddenly became serious. The emperor has always loved the princess the most, so how could he notice the old eight now? In the eyes of the queen, Mo Shujun has never fought or grabbed, and he has never regarded her as an enemy. But once this kind of person becomes greedy, he and Zhang Dejun combined may not be his opponent. The queen has always regarded Su Xinlan as her daughter''s worst enemy, and now she finally cares about Su Yike. "You two are good, as brothers and sisters, it should be so." Su Jiayao seldom boasted, and even Zhang Dejun''s face changed. Su Xinlan pursed his lips and looked at the two of them, but his hand holding the cup was tightened, and his teeth were gritted. The princess on the side was naive, she got up directly and said: "Eighth and Ninth Sisters can also come to the East Palace after school, and we sisters can also catch up on the old days." The Queen''s face suddenly turned pale, and Zhang Dejun looked like he was watching the show. Is this princess a fool? Forming cliques for personal gain in an open and aboveboard manner, the emperor is most taboo about this. The empress opened her lips and wanted to explain, but felt that whatever she said would only annoy the emperor even more. On the other hand, Su Qiruo cupped her fists respectfully towards the princess, and said innocently like a child: "Master often says that the emperor''s sister is superb at chess, but Qi Ruo is stupid, if the emperor doesn''t dislike it, can you give Qiruo some advice? ? "That''s natural." The princess said happily. As soon as the words were finished, the empress''s complexion became much better in an instant, and Zhang Dejun had to pay attention to this inconspicuous Ninth Emperor''s Daughter. At such a young age, he has a bit of a heart, and wants to seek refuge with the princess? snort! The Su family has no power and power, and I''m afraid the queen will not take such a person seriously. But the Mo family behind the old eight, if they can win people over, it would be a good thing. Su Yike was very surprised that Su Qiruo was willing to pave the steps for the empress dowager, after all, the empress dowager and Su Qiruo had never had any contact before. But thinking that she will leave the palace soon, if the queen can take care of Su Qiruo, her life will be much easier. It''s just that Su Yike felt an indescribable disappointment in her heart. She doesn''t like to calculate everywhere, so she doesn''t agree with Su Qiruo''s behavior. "The emperor is fair and treats the children equally. Naturally, the relationship between their sisters is good." The Queen''s very timely words just hit Zhang Dejun in the face. Just now he said that the emperor was eccentric. Zhang Dejun wanted to refute, but he held back because there were still ministers and family members sitting below. This dumb man will not swallow it in vain thanks to him, and he will have to pay it back sooner or later. Halfway through the banquet, Su Yike took Su Qiruo out of the hall. "Do you want to seek refuge with the Empress?" Su Yike asked this question bluntly, she was afraid that if Su Qi went astray, she would talk too much after all. Su Qiruo was startled, then nodded. "Qi Ruo, I have always regarded you as someone close to me, and I will speak up when I have something to say. Now that you are about to leave the palace and build a mansion, why don''t you bear it anymore? Born in the royal family, being alone may not be the best choice." Su Yike tightly clenched her hands behind her back, if the person in front of her was not Su Qiruo, she would never have said these words in her entire life. "Sister Eighth Emperor''s kindness will never be forgotten, but sometimes things are not as simple as we think. I want to be alone, but I am afraid that some people will not allow it. Instead of passively letting others slaughter me, it is better to take the initiative." Arent Su Qiruo and Su Yike in the previous life not alone? But what about the result? Some things have to be done by someone. Su Qiruo is thinking of Su Yike''s kindness, so if Su Yike doesn''t want to, she can. She is willing to protect her and be alone, and spend her life idle. If you like to read articles about women''s fast time travel, you can go to see your best friend''s thoughts like dust: (Big guy travels through books to women''s king) and (Quick time travel through women''s system: Beloved husband addicted). Its just that babies dont forget the way back after reading it, hey... I will always be here waiting for you. (poor...) (end of this chapter) Chapter 77： Black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (8) Chapter 77 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (8) Su Yike stared blankly at the girl in front of her. Is this the younger sister she secretly protected and grew up with? How could a cowardly person suddenly change? Or does she have something to hide? "Qi Ruo, you..." "Sister Bahuang will always be someone Qi Ruo will not betray, but Sister Bahuang is kind, and some people may not let us go. No matter what Sister Bahuang wants, Qi Ruo will silently support you." Only Su Xinlan is the one she will never let go. Now thinking of Su Xinlan, Su Qiruo''s heart still hurts. She couldn''t even tell whether she was the Su Qiruo in the book, or the Su Qiruo who was reading the book, or they were all alone now. "What does this mean?" Su Yike frowned and asked, she always felt that Su Qiruo seemed to know something. "Sister Eighth Emperor must be careful of Su Xinlan and the Zhang family." Su Qiruo''s voice was extremely low, but Su Yike could still hear it clearly. The whole body seemed to be frozen, and Su Yike even wondered if she heard it wrong. Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps behind her, the two sisters immediately lost their expressions, and Su Qiruo took a step back, moving away from Su Yike. "Ninth sister, cousin." The two breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the familiar voice. "Xing Yi." Speaking of which, she hasn''t seen Mo Xingyi for half a year. Since she went to study in Taiyuan Academy, Su Qiruo always left early and returned late every day, and sometimes Mo Xingyi couldn''t run into her even when she entered the palace. "His Royal Highness, a busy man, still remembers Xing Yi. It''s really not easy!" Mo Xingyi pouted slightly complainingly, and gave Su Qiruo a dissatisfied look. Su Qiruo chuckled, raised his hand and brushed the broken hair that floated to his forehead due to running to behind his ears. "Who did you learn this yin-yang look from?" "I think that''s how Zhang Dejun talks to the emperor, and the emperor still likes him very much. Do all women like such a man?" Mo Xingyi blinked and looked at Su Qiruo, curious about the baby. "If you don''t learn the good things, you will learn something that doesn''t make sense." Su Yike shook her head helplessly, her eyes suddenly caught sight of the young master who was standing there not far away and looking at her, and without a word of explanation, she ran straight towards the young master. Su Qiruo and Mo Xingyi turned their heads together. Although Su Qiruo had never met the young master, she knew his identity. Su Yikes favorite in her life is Lin Yiwen, the grandson of the Lin family in the Taishi Mansion. The relationship between the two has always been very good. Until the Lin family and the Mo family suffered successive disasters, Su Yike died under the sword of Su Xinlan, and Lin Yiwen hanged himself in the Eight Kings Mansion. When Mo Xingyi turned around, he saw Su Qiruo staring at the young master of the Lin family in a daze, and couldn''t help but get angry. "Does it look good?" "Huh? What?" Mo Xingyi grinned and asked, "Is Lin Yiwen good-looking?" "looks good!" Su Qiruo nodded solemnly, if he is not good-looking, how could Eighth Emperor Sister like him? "you" Mo Xingyi''s eyes turned red, he pursed his mouth in grievance, and ran forward regardless, his small body hit Su Qiruo''s arm with pain. Su Qiruo didn''t dare to delay for a moment, so she hurriedly chased after her. Cant this little ancestor listen to what people have to say? "Xing Yi, run slowly, don''t fall." The dark road was curved again, Su Qiruo was really worried, so she quickened her pace and grabbed the little man''s wrist, when she heard someone''s voice in front, Su Qiruo hurriedly hugged Mo Xingyi''s from behind body, covered his mouth with one hand, and pulled him to a nearby bush. Mo Xingyi also heard the voice, so he obediently stopped struggling and let Su Qiruo hug him. "Is my cousin unhappy today?" It was a young master who spoke, Su Qiruo couldn''t tell who it was, but Mo Xingyi knew it. Looking at Mo Xingyi''s big eyes blinking under the moonlight, Su Qiruo''s heart suddenly softened. "Happy? What''s there to be happy about? The empress, like the queen, is used to pretending to be merciful. Today, the empress only said a few words to the old eight and the ninth, and she couldn''t wait to win over her." They are gone, hehe...Why didn''t the father become the queen, and the grandmother chose to send that man from the Lin family to be the queen?" The person who said this was obviously a little drunk, but she also knew that the man beside her was a trustworthy person, so she dared to say these outrageous things in front of him. "If cousin also wants to win over the two imperial daughters, then step up. Didn''t His Royal Highness just give them a chance today?" "Ari, you don''t understand, you don''t understand the hearts of the royal family." "Ah! Cousin, please walk slowly. You are a little drunk, I will ask someone to take you back!" "I''m not drunk, Ari, I''m not drunk..." Su Xinlan held the boy''s face in both hands, and suddenly let out a low laugh. "The Queen Mother wants to give me a marriage, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait too long." "Cousin, Ari doesn''t care sooner or later." The young man''s voice was a little more shy, but Su Xinlan''s last sentence directly drove him into the abyss. "But that little doll of the Mo family is only ten years old this year! I have to wait another four years... four years, what will happen?" If Su Qi obviously felt the person in his arms stiffen, then the little Mohist doll that Su Xinlan was talking about was Mo Xingyi? "Cousin, you... you want to marry Mo Xingyi?" The young man couldn''t believe it, didn''t his mother say that the seat of the fifth king belonged to him? "Ari, I''m sorry. If I want to compete with the princess, I must have the support of the Mo family, and I can''t help it! But you have to believe me, the person I like the most has always been you, Ari. " The young man didn''t say anything else, he didn''t know how the two of them left, Su Qiruo only knew that he let go of Mo Xingyi, Mo Xingyi jumped in anger. "This brazen toad, who is going to marry her scornful eye? I...I..." Mo Xingyi wanted to scold something to express his anger at this time, but because of his good upbringing, he was unable to organize those indecent words. Su Qiruo pulled Mo Xingyi''s wrist, separated his tightly held fingers one by one, and held them in her hand. "Xing Yi, Su Xinlan is ambitious and definitely not a good man. You have to promise me that no matter what the reason is in the future, you will not get too close to her." "Su Qiruo, who do you think I am?" Mo Xingyi''s annoyance was instantly replaced by disappointment. Just now she said that other young masters were beautiful in front of him, and now she said that about him. She never regarded him as her own. He also said that he would marry him when he grows up, and only he, a fool, took it seriously. "Xing Yi, I didn''t mean that." Su Qiruo never knew that the young boy had such a quick temper. One can imagine how much he had to endure for her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 78： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (9) Chapter 78 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (9) "I''m just worried that you will be deceived by her. Su Xinlan is used to rhetoric and is very good at various methods. I am afraid that you will fall into her trap because of... because of me." Although Mo Xingyi''s age is not suitable for Mo Xingyi to say these things, but ancient people have short lives and are always precocious. This kind of possessive desire for her, she is still willing to fulfill him. Mo Xingyi stared at Su Qiruo for a long time with his reddened eyes tightly pursed lips, and then resisted not shaking her hand away. "I won''t be fooled by her!" Suddenly lowered his eyes, Mo Xingyi stared at his toes, wondering what he was thinking. "No, you will." Su Qiruo is categorical, "What if Su Xinlan threatens you with my life? What if she says she will kill me if you don''t marry her?" "Ninth Sister, I..." Mo Xingyi looked at Su Qiruo blankly, if that''s the case, he might agree to anything! "That''s all! You are still young, and you don''t understand some things. Just remember that no matter what Su Xinlan asks you to do in the future, you just ignore her." Su Qiruo, who had always been protected by Mo Xingyi, suddenly became tough, and Mo Xingyi was still not used to it. But he will still listen to what she says. Whether studying literature or martial arts, Su Qiruo never dared to slack off in the past two years. Every time she was tired and ached, she would tell herself that if she didn''t work hard now, history would repeat itself. In the past two years, Su Qiruo has grown up very quickly, from a skinny young girl to a truly extraordinary and graceful Royal Highness. "Your Highness, do you think this trick looks alright?" Chunhe came to Su Qiruo with her newly embroidered flower in her arms. Su Qiruo looked away from the book and landed on the red plum blossom that was in full bloom. "Chun He is skillful, and the flowers are embroidered so vividly." In the past two years of getting along, Chunhe and Qiuyu have devoted themselves to Su Qiruo. The two of them knew that His Royal Highness had a good temper, so they would not stick to the rules when no one was around, and occasionally joked with her. Chun Heqiao blushed, bit her lower lip, took back the embroidered cloth in her hand, looked at the half-worn purse on Su Qiruo''s waist, and whispered: "Your Highness''s purse was embroidered for you by my slave two years ago. Yes, when the new purse is ready, you can replace it!" "it is good." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, and continued to read the book in her hand. Chunhe glanced at the girl''s side face, his heart was beating faster and faster, and he hurriedly sat back with his head down. Qiu Yu was grinding the grinder for Su Qiruo, standing there quietly, without saying anything. He has never been a talkative person, but he is very careful when serving people. Chun and Qiu Yu were considered lucky to have met such a good master as Su Qiruo. "Chunhe, find out the piece of silk embroidered with gold silk that was sent by the queen last time." Su Qiruo said to Chunhe who was embroidering without raising her head. As soon as Chunhe stopped working the needle, he pursed his lips lightly, put down his things, went to the cabinet and took out the silk yarn. "Is Your Highness going to see Mr. Mo?" Chunhe hesitated and said, the past two years the Queen has been kind to His Highness, and she often ordered people to send some things over, and those things that were more expensive were taken out by His Highness to the Mohist Young Master. "Um." Su Qiruo responded lightly. "The slave is going to find Aunt Liu and ask her to help take the things out." "No need, Mr. Qin is ill. I will go out of the palace to visit in the afternoon, so I will send it to him by the way." Su Qiruo abides by the rules extremely, and hasn''t been out of the palace much in the past two years. Today, I can go to see Mo Xingyi in the name of visiting my master, and I don''t know how the child is doing now. I heard that with the help of Her Royal Highness, the fifth emperor''s daughter Su Xinlan has successfully arranged a marriage with Zhang Yurui, and Su Qiruo also contributed a lot to this matter. After all, no one can accept that his opponent can use marriage to add help, and Zhang Yurui is Su Xinlan''s father''s cousin. Whether she takes Zhang Yurui or not, the Zhang family will not stop her from helping her. The princess only made a premise behind the king, and the queen asked the emperor to marry the two children. The emperor readily agreed and praised the queen well. Although Su Xinlan was quite reluctant, she was already seventeen years old, and she had no excuse to refuse. Zhang Yurui was so happy, but Su Xinlan was sad all day long. The young master of the Mo family is only twelve years old this year, and she has to wait at least another two years. Now that she can wait, the emperor will not give her a chance. So Su Qiruo has been in a particularly good mood these past few days, and Su Xinlan''s gift of marriage is the first step to her success. As long as Su Xinlan marries Zhengjun, she will have no chance to ask the emperor to marry Mo Xingyi in the future. After all, how could the son of the dignified general''s mansion go to be her child. "Na Nu went to find a box to put the silk yarn in, and it will look better when you take it out." Chunhe put down the silk gauze to look for the wooden box, and turned around with an ugly expression on his face. He knew he shouldn''t be like this, but he couldn''t help himself. Your Highness, she treated Mr. Mo so kindly, so kind that people couldn''t help being jealous. It would be great if they could stay in the harem quietly like these two years! But His Highness will leave the palace to build a mansion in two months, and I don''t know if he will have the opportunity to guard her like this in the future. Qiu Yu raised her eyes and glanced at Chun He, but the movements of her hands did not stop. "Okay, let''s stop here today, you go and rest too!" Su Qiruo stopped Qiu Yu''s grinding hand, and put down the book and brush in his hand. "Your Highness doesn''t need lunch?" Chunhe trotted over holding a vermilion wooden box and asked anxiously. "I won''t be eating in the palace today, you should bring it back and use it!" Su Qiruo went into the inner room and searched for a set of more elegant clothes to change into, then left the palace with the presents for Mo Xingyi and Master Qin. Su Qiruo first went to the Mo House to find Mo Xingyi, gave him a gift, and then sneaked out of the Mo House with someone through the back door. Bringing Mi Li, it was Mo Xingyi who happily held Su Qiruo''s hand, bouncing around, completely different from the man in Su Qiruo''s memory who was full of worries and calculations in his previous life. So he is such Mo Xingyi! "Ninth Sister, shall we go eat the roast goose in Zuixianlou? My sister said that the food in Zuixianlou is the best in the capital." "it is good." For Su Qiruo, it doesn''t matter where to eat or what to eat. The important thing is who to eat with, the person she wants to protect is by her side, that''s enough. The little boy selling rouge on the street couldn''t help staring at Su Qiruo, but before he said anything, his ears were red. (end of this chapter) Chapter 79： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (10) Chapter 79 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (10) Mo Xingyi snorted dissatisfiedly, and tightened Su Qiruo''s hand again. Su Qiruo secretly felt that it was funny, but she only felt that this was a young man''s unique possessiveness, so she clings to him in everything. The two of them strolled to the gate of Zuixian Tower, and met the person Su Qiruo least wanted to see in this life. Subconsciously pulling Mo Xingyi behind him, Su Qiruo tensed her jaw and looked at the smiling tiger walking towards her. "Why did Jiumei come out of the palace today?" Su Xinlan looked around, seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t bring any servants except for the young man wearing a fence behind him, she couldn''t help frowning. "How do these dog slaves serve? Why are you alone?" "Fifth Sister." Seeing Su Xinlan kept looking behind her, Su Qiruo pulled Mo Xingyi to move back. "Today Master Qin was sick, I came out to visit, so I didn''t bring anyone with me." "Who is this" Su Xinlan''s complexion changed very quickly, just now she was looking annoyed, but now she is looking behind Su Qiruo with a smile on her face. Su Qiruo only felt her blood surging, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was still holding onto Mo Xingyi''s hand, she probably couldn''t help but want to slap Su Xinlan. "This is the young master of Master Qin''s family. He came out to accompany me to fetch medicine for Master Qin." Su Qiruo lied casually, she just didn''t want Su Xinlan to know that this person was Mo Xingyi. However, Mo Xingyi was unhappy, and the hand held by Su Qiruo struggled away, but she held it tighter. He is not the young master of Master Qin''s family, why did she say that? Thinking of Su Qiruo holding other men''s hands like this, Mo Xingyi felt depressed and uncomfortable. "I thought Jiumei brought the beauties to dinner, so I wanted to invite you to join me!" Su Xinlan said with a little regret that she had thought about trying to win over Su Yike more than once, but Su Yike always looked so puzzled, so she had no choice but to focus on Su Qiruo. Su Yike doesn''t care much about anything, but she thinks highly of Su Qiruo, her younger sister. If Su Qi is willing to stand with her, then there will be nothing to fear from the Empress. "Thank you Fifth Sister for your kindness, we have already eaten." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, she didn''t want to have dinner with this smiling tiger! "Since that''s the case, let''s make an appointment another day." "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded towards Su Xinlan, then dragged Mo Xingyi into a pharmacy not far away. Only then did Mo Xingyi shake off Su Qiruo''s hand, and asked displeasedly: "What does Ninth Sister mean by this? Xingyi can''t do anything like this, does he have to pretend to be someone else''s son to accompany you out?" ? "Angry?" Su Qiruo asked with a good-tempered smile. "Humph!" Mo Xingyi turned away, Su Qiruo ignored him, instead, he grabbed the door frame and glanced out. Seeing that Su Xinlan had already entered the Zuixian Building, Su Qiruo dragged Mo Xingyi out of the medical hall. The two of them didn''t eat the roast goose, so they found a small noodle restaurant with no people and ordered two bowls of chicken noodle soup. Su Qiruo deliberately found a table in the corner, Mo Xingyi sat on a chair with his back facing outside, and Su Qiruo took off the fence on his head. Seeing that the little guy still looked unhappy, Su Qiruo explained: "I don''t want to tell her your identity, but I just don''t want her to think about you again. Xingyi, in my heart, there is no one better than you . Mo Xingyi remembered the words they heard in the imperial garden after the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet two years ago. This explanation obviously satisfied the little ancestor. Seeing that the anger in his eyes gradually disappeared, Su Qiruo gently held his hand on the table. "Xing Yi, just be a happy son of a family in this life, don''t get involved in the women''s war, okay?" Mo Xingyi didn''t quite understand what Su Qiruo meant, and his eyes were full of doubts. "I have never spoken to Su Xinlan, she doesn''t even know what I look like, she wants to marry me only because I am the son of the Mo family, right?" Mo Xingyi asked suddenly. Su Qiruo nodded lightly, except that she has nothing to ask from him. If other women in this world want to marry him, most of them have other reasons! "how about you?" "what?" "Do you want to marry me?" "nature." "Then what are you for?" "Because I want to protect you." "That''s all? No... a little liking?" "Yes, many, many likes." Mo Xingyi suddenly smiled, like a blooming flower. "Ninth sister, you are more pleasing now than the timid you back then." The only person in this world who is willing to manipulate him is this person in front of him. He likes the feeling of being pampered by her. "That''s good, you have protected me for so many years, and I will have to learn to protect you in the future." Su Qiruo said with a smile that she had to be thankful that she was not a fourteen-year-old girl, otherwise she would be regarded as a fool in the face of such a precocious ancient. "Ninth sister actually doesn''t need to be so tired, the Mo family can protect you and me." "That''s different." How can it be the same? No matter how powerful the Mohist family is, they are only courtiers, and only the assisted king can keep the Mohist family safe. Two bowls of hot chicken noodle soup were served, with a layer of green vegetables on top, which made people''s appetite bursting with appetite. Mo Xingyi picked up the chopsticks and put all the vegetables on it into Su Qiruo''s bowl, and then curled up the corners of his lips in satisfaction. Su Qiruo gave him a doting smile, and gave him the two pieces of chicken in the bowl, but she thought in her heart that this was a picky eater. Mo Xingyi smiled and rolled his eyes, revealing a row of small white teeth. It''s not that he has to eat these two pieces of meat, he just likes the feeling of being manipulated by her. After eating the noodles, Su Qiruo wanted to send Mo Xingyi back, but Mo Xingyi was unwilling at all. In desperation, Su Qiruo had no choice but to take him around the street again, bought him a bag of candied fruit and a white jade hairpin, and then coaxed him back to the General''s Mansion. "Ninth Sister..." Just as Su Qiruo was about to turn around and leave, Mo Xingyi stopped her. A purse that was still warm was stuffed into her hand, and before Su Qiruo took a closer look, the little guy ran back to the mansion shyly. Looking at the exquisite purse, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but chuckle. Carefully replaced the purse at the waist, the immature color matched her very well. Master Qin is getting old, and the illness may take some time, so she invited her colleagues to help teach temporarily, and even praised Su Qiruo in front of her colleagues. Su Qiruo is diligent, studious, humble and steady, he is a rare good seedling. It''s just that if this talent is placed in an ordinary family, it will be a good thing for the ancestors, but it is not known whether it is a blessing or a curse to be born in the royal family. Su Qiruo returned to Liuyun Palace, Chun He and Qiu Yu greeted her, but their eyes all fell on the purse around her waist. Thank you book friend Chunfeng for the flowers sent by you; thank book friend Han Hanhan for the Bingkuoluo and monthly tickets; thank book friends for the monthly tickets; thank book friends Qinghuan for the 2 monthly tickets; A trickle of monthly passes. Thank you for your recommendation tickets and red beans, thank you for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 80： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (11) Chapter 80 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (11) "Your Highness." Qiu Yu stepped forward to take the snacks that Su Qiruo bought from outside, but Chun He was still standing there in a daze. Su Qiruo followed Chunhe''s eyes to look at the new purse hanging on her waist, and smiled proudly. "Xing Yi made it, does it look good?" Chun He bit his lip and said nothing, Qiu Yu continued, "Mr. Mo''s craftsmanship is very good." Su Qiruo entered the inner hall, Chun He and Qiu Yu also followed. "The slave serves Your Highness to change clothes." Chunhe walked in with a set of uniforms in his arms, Su Qiruo frowned slightly. "No need, just put it here." Although Chunhe and Qiuyu take care of her food and daily life, she does all the close things by herself. She is really not used to being so close to her. Seeing that Chunhe was still standing there, Su Qiruo suddenly became cold. "Get out!" Chunhe''s eyes turned red, and he turned and ran out. Su Qiruo''s eyes darkened, as if she understood something. Youth thinks of spring, this is a very common thing. But after all, there is still a two-year master-servant friendship, and Chunhe and Qiuyu are both people she can trust, so it is not easy for her to send them out directly. It might be all right if they were brought back to the palace after leaving the palace to build a mansion, and then find them a good family. When thinking of leaving the palace, Su Qiruo can''t sit still, she still has to go to the queen to ask about this matter, it would be best if she could leave the palace earlier. Because Su Qiruo once rescued His Highness the Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager did not treat her too badly. First of all, Su Qiruo doesn''t have any forces behind Su Qiruo that the empress should be afraid of, so it''s impossible for Su Qiruo to take the position of the princess away. Secondly, the Empress also wants her daughter to help her a bit more. If Su Qi is not good enough, she is still the emperor''s daughter, and she is always much stronger than ordinary courtiers. Looking at how the emperor admired Su Yike and Su Qiruo last time, it is clear that he likes this kind of children who value sisterly affection very much. If Su Qiruo had died in the Liuyun Palace back then, that would have been fine, but this child deserved to die, so the Queen would no longer treat her as a person. Now that it is the age when Su Qiruo leaves the palace to build a mansion, as a queen, how can he ignore it? The empress personally went to the emperor, and then ordered the Ministry of Internal Affairs to pick people and things, but she did her best. When the emperor saw this, he felt quite comforted in his heart, and went to the queen''s palace that day. During this period of time, Empress Jun became popular again, and Zhang Dejun was so angry that he dropped several sets of tea sets. Su Xinlan came into the palace to pay his respects to Zhang Dejun, but he just smiled dismissively when he heard about it. "Father, why should you be angry about such a trivial matter? Who in the entire harem doesn''t know that you are the most beloved person of the empress, and he just deceived the empress by some tricks. The only one in the Crown Harem." "This is by no means a trivial matter. The man surnamed Lin doesn''t have such good intentions to attach so much importance to a useless imperial daughter. He did this only for the sake of the princess. Lan''er, you have been walking around there frequently these few days when Lao Jiu moved the mansion , Lao Ba has the Mo family behind him, so he doesn''t need to get involved, but this Lao Jiu still has to find someone to rely on, you must not let the empress take the lead." Zhang Dejun was so angry that it wasn''t just that the empress was being favored, but more importantly, that the empress wanted to win over Su Qiruo, and she didn''t give anyone else a chance. "The same is true of my son''s thoughts. Lao Jiu and Lao Ba have always been close, and they have won Lao Jiu, so the Mohists will never take this into consideration." When the Mohist was mentioned, a trace of hatred appeared in Su Xinlan''s eyes. If it wasn''t for the empress dowager and the empress who urged the empress to give her a marriage, she would always have a chance to get the son of the Mohist family. It''s a good thing now, Zhang Yurui has taken her position as the rightful monarch, if she wants to touch the Mo family''s son-in-law again, I''m afraid it will only attract people''s envy. Zhang Dejun glanced at Su Xinlan and guessed what the child was thinking. "You are not young anymore, Rui''er treats you wholeheartedly, don''t make any more decisions about marriage." After all, he is also his mother''s nephew, and Zhang Dejun is not willing to suffer any grievances for that child. His daughter''s mind is not on the love of his children, but the marriage decree has been issued, and the wedding is approaching, so he can no longer watch her count her marriage. But Su Xinlan might not think so, she still plans to put the princess together on the wedding day! "I know about this matter, father need not worry." But seeing his daughter''s expression, Zhang Dejun always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what went wrong. On the day that Su Qiruo left the palace, he went to bid farewell to the emperor and queen. The emperor only glanced at him indifferently, but the queen said a lot of words to ask her to take good care of herself. Finally leaving this prison, Su Qiruo felt indescribably relieved. Standing at the gate of the palace, Su Qiruo was silent for a long time before leaving with Chun and Qiuyu. To Su Qiruo''s surprise, not only Her Highness the Empress Dowager came in person today, but even Su Xinlan rushed over with a smile on her face. Su Qiruo thanked everyone, glanced at Su Yike who was standing there and Mo Xinglin who had been secretly teaching her martial arts, feeling at ease for no reason. I thought that Mo Xingyi hadn''t come over, but when he entered the backyard, Su Qiruo saw the man sitting there holding an idle book in the main hall. Su Qiruo has already walked over in a hurry. "Xing Yi, why are you here?" Mo Xingyi heard Su Qiruo''s voice and hurriedly looked up, but she didn''t see any joy on her face when she saw him, instead she frowned. Mo Xingyi''s eyes darkened, and the joy in his eyes dissipated. "Does His Highness the Ninth Prince not want Xing Yi to come?" "Xing Yi, you know I didn''t mean that." It was then that Mo Xingyi remembered that Su Qiruo seemed to be very concerned that Su Xinlan would run into him, but he had tried his best to avoid that person, and sat here alone to wait. But if Su Qi still looked like this when he saw him, he would be a little unhappy. Mo Xingyi doesn''t know why Su Qiruo is so afraid of Su Xinlan, especially because he is afraid that Su Xinlan will meet him. If it''s only because of the drunken words that day, isn''t Su Xinlan already engaged in marriage and is about to get married? What else is there to worry about? "Ke Xingyi really can''t see how happy Ninth Sister is." Mo Xingyi pursed his lips and drooped his eyes and said, knowing that she can start a mansion, he is not to mention how happy he is. "Of course I''m happy to see Xingyi, but now I don''t have enough ability to protect you, I''m afraid..." Su Qiruo was just worried that Su Xinlan would jump over the wall in a hurry. After all, she didn''t have any power in her hands right now, so she couldn''t compete with Su Xinlan and the Zhang family behind her. "Ninth sister, Xing Yi has said many times, you don''t need to worry about these things, the Mo family can always protect you and me." Mo Xingyi always felt that Su Qiruo''s worries were unnecessary, so even if Su Xinlan wanted to win over the Mo family, it would have to be agreed by the Mo family! (end of this chapter) Chapter 81： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (12) Chapter 81 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (12) The Mohists are only loyal to the emperor, and it is not someone who can change his mind with a few words or some tricks. If Su Qi doesn''t want to argue with Mo Xingyi about this issue now, there are still many people waiting in the front yard! "I''ll ask someone to prepare some sweets for you, and I''ll come to accompany you after they leave, okay?" "Ninth Sister is going to do some work." Mo Xingyi nodded lightly. He hid here and had no intention of pestering her. She moved the house today, there must be many people coming. The princess looked in a good mood, and she was even kind to Su Xinlan. Except for the few princesses who couldn''t leave the palace, all the older ones arrived, and even the few princes who had already left the palace to get married sent congratulatory gifts. "If Nine Emperor Sisters have any needs in the future, feel free to tell a few imperial sisters, you are really soft-tempered, and you are not at all like the daughter of the Queen Mother." After drinking for three rounds, the princess seemed a little drunk, and said while patting Su Qiruo on the shoulder. Su Qiruo said with a faint smile: "Then I will have to give you a lot of advice from Huangjie Lao." After hearing this, the prince''s expression suddenly changed. Seeing that no one around her noticed her, she said guiltily: "Sister Jiuhuang, it was the father''s fault in the past. If he had found you a father earlier or raised you by himself On the other hand, it won''t cause you to suffer so much grievance." This princess is a real person, and she didn''t blame the matter on others just because the queen is her biological father. After all, the harem is under the control of the queen. No one cares about a young princess who has lost her father, and she just feels that she is useless. "Miss Huang, you are serious. If you have lived these years, you can still be considered free." Compared to being a tool for the harem''s servants to compete for favor, Su Qiruo feels that suffering a little in life is nothing. "free?" The queen gave a wry smile, this is something she will never have in her life. "People in the world see that I''m not as smart as Lao Wu, but I''m not stupid. You and Lao Ba are both good, and Huang Jie is like a mirror in her heart. If you make friends with the little boy of the Mo family, Huang Jie will definitely make it happen." You, I will make amends to you on behalf of the empress father, and I hope that the emperor will not blame him, everything he did was for me..." The Crown Lady''s words came from her heart, even if Su Qi didn''t know what kind of person the Crown Prince was, and just spoke to her as the Empress, this person would never be so bad. But the Crown Prince also had some scruples in mind, she showed her feelings through drunkenness, but she still wanted to win over Su Qiruo. "Then the imperial sister will thank the imperial sister in advance." Su Qiruo originally had the intention to cooperate with the Empress Dowager, but now that the Empress Dowager took the initiative to mention Mo Xingyi, a fool would refuse. "Sisters, don''t talk about these..." The princess said that she was going to climb Su Qiruo''s shoulders, but Su Xinlan came over at this moment, holding a wine glass in her hand, and smiled at the drunk-eyed prince and Su Qiruo who seemed a little at a loss. "Sister Huang is drunk? Our Ninth Emperor Sister is timid, so please don''t frighten her." Su Xinlan calmly pushed aside the crown maiden''s hand, and stood between the crown maiden and Su Qiruo. It was still the familiar smiling face in memory, but no one knew what kind of viciousness was behind this smiling face. "Sister Nine Emperors, congratulations!" Su Xinlan raised the wine glass in his hand towards Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo also saluted her back. "Thank you, Fifth Emperor Sister." Su Qiruo had a smile in his eyes, but the meaning was unclear. Su Xinlan stared at her for a while, and then withdrew her gaze. She always felt that the old nine had some inexplicable emotions when he looked at her. "I''m really a little drunk, so I went back first. Sister Nine Emperors, you should also take a rest earlier." The empress supported her forehead and said something to Su Qiruo, and someone came to support her. "The imperial sister sends you off." Su Qiruo said that he was going to send the princess away in person. Seeing this, Su Xinlan simply followed. The princess dared to drink so much with just this amount of alcohol, she is really not afraid of losing her composure! The empress dowager who was slandered by Su Xinlan had already boarded the carriage back to the East Palace, but at this time, apart from the drunkenness on the face, the man''s eyes were clear. "Your Highness, this is..." "Father, I''m sorry for Jiuhuangmei, and I can''t speak up, so I simply pretended to be drunk and apologized to her, so as to avoid the knot in her heart, so that she can be united with Bengong in the future!" "Your Highness is wise." "After all, they are brothers and sisters. They should not have been fathers and queens these years. Jiu Huangmei is a deep-minded person, but she is not a bad person. She showed her attitude by intending to befriend me that day. Today, I said this, That''s the answer to her." "It''s just that my subordinates don''t understand one thing. The Ninth Highness neither has a strong father''s support nor is he favored by the emperor. Why does His Highness have to win her over?" "The old eight and the old nine are always of one mind. With the old nine by my side, the old eight will never turn to Su Xinlan." The princess chuckled, she also didn''t know about the friendship between Mo Xingyi and Su Qiruo, otherwise she wouldn''t be so eager to win over Su Qiruo. "But His Royal Highness has never participated in these things!" "It doesn''t matter whether she participates or not, what matters is the Mohist family. If the young master of the Mohist family marries Lao Jiu, and Lao Jiu is with me, the military power in the hands of the Mohist family will not point to me." "Your Highness is far-sighted." "Now this matter still needs to be kept a secret from others. If the fifth child finds out, what kind of fuss will I have to make!" "Yes. Does the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion still need to arrange for our people?" "No need, Lao Jiu will not rebel." The princess is categorical, just like she believes in Su Yike, she also believes in Su Qiruo. The two of them are too similar, neither of them are people who like power. "Yes." "You send a few people to secretly protect the Ninth Emperor, I am afraid that someone will make a fuss about her." If Su Qiruo sent off the empress dowager and Su Xinlan, only Su Yike and Mo Xinglin were left in the hall when they returned, and the three of them lost a lot of politeness. "Go call Xing Yi over!" Su Yike said with a smile, the little cousin has been waiting in the backyard alone for so long, I am afraid that he has already waited in a hurry. "Let''s go find him!" Su Qiruo thought about it and refused. "Aren''t you worried that there are people from Su Xinlan in this mansion?" "Um." "I''ve always wondered why you just don''t allow Xingyi to see her?" Su Yike wondered, she had noticed something wrong with Su Qiruo early in the morning, and she seemed to be particularly wary of Su Xinlan. "Because she has been playing with Xingyi''s idea." "Your Highness the Ninth Prince is worrying too much. His Highness the Fifth Prince will be getting married next month. How could the Mo family send Xing Yi to her as a child?" Mo Xinglin on the side said with a smile, this is also a word of comfort to Su Qiruo. "Su Xinlan is not that simple." Su Qiruo suddenly remembered that she still needed to ask Mo Xinglin for help, and it happened that she came here today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 82： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (13) Chapter 82 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (13) "Sister Xinglin, I need your help with something." "His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince has something to say, Xing Lin will do her best." Mo Xinglin actually likes Su Qiruo quite a bit. Apart from her soft temper, she has no other problems. It''s just right, Mo Xingyi has a short temper, so he is suitable for finding a soft-tempered wife. "Qi Ruo just left the palace, there are still many things I don''t understand, and I don''t have any confidantes of my own. I want to know more people, and see if you can introduce me to some people..." Even if Su Qiruo doesn''t say the rest, Mo Xinglin can understand. But she is willing to say this in front of Mo Xinglin and Su Yike, which means she trusts them very much. Mo Xinglin frowned and said: "I have quite a few Mo family members, but after all, I grew up in the Mo family. Even if I give it to you, you may not feel at ease when you use it." Since Su Qi would not treat her as an outsider, she would speak more directly. "Why don''t I take you to the dental shop tomorrow. There are many people brought back from the outside, and there are many experts. If you can buy a few that are not too old, and grow up with you for a few years, it will be yours." Heartbroken." "So good." "Sister Nine Emperors, you really found the right person for this matter. Xinglin is the most familiar with these matters. She accompanied several guards in my mansion to buy them back." Su Yike said with a smile, "However, you should indeed arrange two girls to accompany you. After all, it is not convenient for Chun He and Qiu Yu to go out with you." "The palace actually arranged for a few people to come out with me, but I still can''t believe it." "Don''t worry, let''s choose slowly in the past tomorrow, until you are satisfied." While the three of them were talking, they had already arrived at the backyard. Mo Xingyi, who had been waiting for a long time, was lying on the table and fell asleep, and the steps of the several people couldn''t help but eased up a lot. Su Qiruo stepped forward and covered Mo Xingyi with a blanket, and the three of them went to the outer hall again. "Xingyi has liked beautiful things since he was a child. He was only a little bit old when he saw you for the first time, and he couldn''t even speak clearly. He hugged your legs and called beautiful things. I don''t know where he heard about getting married. Ci''er, he cried and insisted on marrying you. If you don''t agree, he will wipe his nose and tears on you." Speaking of Mo Xingyi''s childhood, Su Yike smiled helplessly. Su Qiruo also laughed and said: "He doesn''t know what liking is! It''s just a childhood habit to pester me now. If he gets older and has someone he loves, I''m willing to let him go." Su Qiruo is speaking from the heart, she doesn''t believe that anyone understands love at such a young age, it''s just a possessive desire. "If the little ancestor hears your words, I''m afraid it will be a lot of trouble." Mo Xinglin smiled and blinked. If Su Qi could say that, she would be really happy. After all, no one knows how long Mo Xingyi''s attachment can last, and whether it is love or not. "If he stays, I will protect him for the rest of his life. If he leaves, I will clear the way for him. So, shouldn''t he be happy?" "Then are you willing?" "unwilling." Su Qiruo said without hesitation, how could she be willing to let go when she met such a good person? It is precisely because of reluctance that I can''t see him sad! Several people were speechless again, just sitting quietly, but it was a different kind of warmth. If you''re with the right person, you won''t feel lonely even if you don''t talk. Hearing movement inside, Su Qiruo hurriedly got up and ran in. Su Yike and Mo Xinglin looked at each other with smiles. "My arm hurts." Mo Xingyi rubbed his drowsy eyes and hummed softly. Su Qiruo stepped forward to rub his arm for him, and said: "Next time you are sleepy, go to bed and sleep, how uncomfortable it is to lie here!" "But that''s your bed..." "What''s mine is yours, you can sleep however you want." Mo Xingyi was amused by Su Qiruo''s words, but he was very grateful in his heart. "Did my sister and cousin leave?" "I''m sitting outside waiting for you!" "Then let them wait a little longer." "Okay, come here whenever you want in the future, but remember to wear a jade pendant, and then just show this jade pendant to the concierge." Su Qiruo stuffed Mo Xingyi with a jade pendant, and Mo Xingyi raised the corners of his lips in satisfaction, never telling him to wait for this in vain. "Ninth sister is afraid that someone in the house will be dirty?" "It''s better to be careful. After a while, I''ll change all the people inside, so you can go in and out without worry." "Okay, there''s no rush, Ninth Sister just came out of the palace, so let''s talk slowly first." "Su Xinlan will get married next month. During this period of time, can you stay in the mansion obediently? You can go out after she marries Zhengjun." Although he was unwilling in his heart, Mo Xingyi obediently agreed to Su Qiruo''s words. Mo Xingyi always feels that Su Qiruo is a little too careful, then Su Xinlan is just relying on the Zhang family to support her, and she has no ability. After talking for a while, Mo Xingyi reluctantly got up and left. Holding the jade pendant that Su Qiruo gave him, he felt very at ease again. On the day Su Xinlan got married, the entire capital was very lively. After all, the fifth emperor''s daughter married the grandson of Prime Minister Zhang''s family, so the gentry in Beijing still have to give some favors. Even if the Empress Dowager and the Fifth Empress do not get along, she has no choice but to come to such a major event. Nearly half of the banquet was over, and the princess was also toasted with a lot of wine. Su Qiruo, who was sitting beside the empress dowager, saw that the empress dowager''s face turned red, so she got up to block a few drinks for her, but she didn''t want to be spilled half a glass of wine on the lapel by a drunken minister. "His Royal Highness, forgive me." The minister suddenly sobered up most of the wine, and hurriedly pleaded guilty. "Master Hu, you don''t need to worry about it, it''s just half a glass of wine." Su Qiruo felt a little lucky, at least she could slip away while going back to change clothes. Unexpectedly, the princess did not let her go, so she called a servant to take her to the guest room to change. "I''ll go with you." Su Yike on the side put down his wine glass, stood up and walked out with Su Qiruo. "Then Mrs. Hu belongs to Su Xinlan. She dismissed me so drunk, but what does she want to do to the princess?" If Su Qi remembered that this little-known Mr. Hu had become the Secretary of the Household Department after Su Xinlan ascended the throne, and now she spilled wine all over her body inexplicably, there must be something tricky. "She is a deputy director of the Fifth Grade Zongren Mansion, so she still dares to plot against the princess?" Su Yike didn''t ask Su Qiruo how he knew that Mr. Hu belonged to Su Xinlan, she just couldn''t believe that Mr. Hu had such courage. "Dare or not, let''s go and see." Su Qiruo''s eyes shone brightly, and after dismissing the servant who led the way, he and Su Yike returned secretly, waiting outside to wait for the empress dowager to come out. Sure enough, not long after, the drunken and flushed princess was helped out by two servants. (end of this chapter) Chapter 83： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (14) Chapter 83 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (14) Su Yike looked at Su Qiruo quite unexpectedly. The younger sister she grew up with was so thoughtful, but she had always underestimated this guy. But this is also good, if she wants to assist the princess, she should be smarter. "Sister Eighth Emperor, let''s follow." Su Qiruo lowered her voice and tugged on Su Yike''s sleeve, and the two followed secretly. "Hot...so hot!" The princess shouted dissatisfiedly as she walked, the weather in May is actually not so hot. Su Yike was startled, could it be that the surname Hu drugged the princess? Even if Su Yike didn''t want to participate in the fight between the empress dowager and Su Xinlan, she would never watch Su Xinlan kill the empress dowager. "Your Highness, please be careful where you step." The two servants brought the princess to the backyard. Although it was the first time for Su Yike and Su Qiruo to come, the courtyard didn''t look like a guest room. "Why did they bring the princess into the main hall? Could it be that Su Xinlan wants to see her? But isn''t she still drinking with the guests in the front hall?" Su Yike murmured, Su Qiruo''s expression suddenly changed, and she hurriedly dragged Su Yike in. "This is Su Xinlan''s wedding room, and the person sitting in it is Zhang Zikai''s grandson." Su Yike also turned pale with fright, this Su Xinlan is really vicious, she even wants to use her innocence to harm the princess, she is really ruthless to this young master of the Zhang family! If the Crown Princess meets her future brother-in-law on the day of the fifth emperor''s wedding, not only will Zhang Yurui''s life be ruined, but the Crown Princess will also be unable to raise her head again in this life. As the prime minister, Zhang Zikai will definitely not let it go. At that time, Su Yuwei will want to take the position of the princess, and no one will support her. The two rushed in without hesitation, and there was not even a servant in the huge new house, obviously they were dismissed. The two servants helped the princess into the inner hall. Zhang Yurui, who was wearing a red hijab, didn''t know who it was. He thought it was Su Xinlan who came back! Zhang Yurui clutched his sleeves tightly with both hands nervously, but only heard two muffled sounds, and the screaming woman was helped out again. Slowly breathed a sigh of relief, but felt a sense of loss for no reason. It turned out that she didn''t come to see him. Su Qiruo and Su Yike knocked out the two servants, and ran out with the empress. If someone saw this, it would be unclear which river the two of them jumped into. After all, they just entered the wedding room of their own brother-in-law. "hot" The princess was still screaming hot, but Su Yike and Su Qiruo didn''t care, they just wanted to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. "Sister Eighth Emperor, let''s go to the guest room." Su Qiruo suddenly stopped and said, she was soiled by Hu before, and everyone inside knew that she had gone to the guest room to change. And the princess was helped out by those two servants, it must be an excuse to go to the guest room to rest, so it is safest for them to go to the guest room. As for what Su Xinlan wants to do, his wolfish ambitions are clearly revealed, and he really deserves to die. The two of them took a lot of effort to move the princess to the guest room. Fortunately, there was a pot of tea in it, so Su Qiruo directly poured a cup and handed it to the prince''s lips. After taking a few sips of herbal tea, the princess felt better. "Eighth Sister? Ninth Sister?" The princess seemed to see Su Yike and Su Qiruo in a daze, and murmured. "Sister Huang, you seem to have been drugged, is there a way to cure it?" Dare to put medicine in the Empress Dowager''s wine, this Su Xinlan is really powerful, isn''t she afraid that this matter will be revealed and ruin her years of planning? "Purse..." "what?" Su Qiruo and Su Yike looked at each other, but they didn''t hear what she said clearly. "Give me the purse..." Su Qiruo hastily tore off the purse from the crown maiden''s waist and handed it over. Seeing the crown maiden holding the purse with trembling hands and sniffing it on the tip of her nose for a while, her complexion became much better. "Why am I here?" The empress tied the purse around her waist again, then leaned on the back of the chair and asked in a low voice. Su Qiruo glanced at Su Yike and saw Su Yike''s serious face, but she never concealed it. The Empress'' face became even more ugly, this was the first time Su Qiruo saw murderous look in her eyes. As far as Su Xinlan is concerned, if the Crown Prince doesnt kill her, she will. Although Su Qiruo has a heart of compassion, she will never show mercy to such a disaster as Su Xinlan. Su Qiruo is only fortunate that Su Xinlan has not met Mo Xingyi so far. Although Mo Xingyi is dissatisfied with Su Qiruo not allowing him to go out, he is obedient in the end, which Su Qiruo is very pleased. "This bastard! I will go into the palace and report to the Queen Mother to see if she is still alive!" How dare to poison the princess, Su Xinlan is really tired of life. "Miss Huang calm down, this matter is really inappropriate." Su Qiruo comforted from the side, even if the princess went to the palace to file a complaint now, there would be no physical evidence, then maybe Su Xinlan would say that the three sisters had framed her together! After all, no one would believe that Su Xinlan was willing to use his innocence to frame the princess, who was the grandson of her father''s family. Besides, if this matter is really publicized, it will also be a scandal for the royal family. A face-saving person like the emperor will definitely not let it go lightly. Even if it is really found out that this matter was done by Su Xinlan, the princess will also be implicated. This method of injuring the enemy one thousand and self-defeating eight hundred is not advisable. Furthermore, that Zhang Yurui is innocent after all. If such words spread out, he will definitely not survive, and the reputation of the prince will still be damaged. Since this is the case, this dumb lady cant do without food. Su Xinlan is really powerful, and he is easy to calculate every step of the way. After hearing Su Qiruo''s analysis, the Empress Dowager''s eyes darkened, and she slammed her fists on the table. "Su Xinlan!" The gnashing of teeth, one can only wish to dismantle Su Xinlan to the belly to relieve the hatred. Su Yike''s eyes also flickered. She has always disliked imperial power struggles, but she just doesn''t want to get involved in these things. But she didn''t expect that she would witness a frame-up arrangement today, but it was impossible to resist. "I can''t just let this tone go. Su Xinlan has to pay for it." The empress was still annoyed, and Su Yike didn''t know how to persuade her. But Su Qiruo said with a smile: "Miss Huang actually didn''t suffer any disadvantages, did she? Su Xinlan is planning to take someone to ''catch rape'' at some point, so might as well Huang Jie take us to see the fun, even if Su Xinlan can''t be In this way, it can also add trouble to her." Since there is no way to resist, then you can only learn to have fun while suffering. The empress looked at Su Qiruo, and sighed helplessly, but her face softened a lot. "Thanks to the two imperial sisters today, if you need help from the imperial sister in the future, just ask." The empress stood up unsteadily, and clasped her fists towards the two of them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 84： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (15) Chapter 84 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (15) Su Qiruo and Su Yike hastily returned the gift, how could they bear the gift from the princess? "Miss Huang, can you still go?" "Not in the way." The empress stabilized her mind, and waved to Su Qiruo. Sure enough, as they expected, before they got close to the main courtyard, they heard a noise inside. The queen raised the corners of her mouth, squinted her eyes and looked forward, and the drunkenness that had faded before surfaced again. "How is this going?" Su Xinlan, who came to the wedding room with the man who pretended to be a bridal chamber, looked at the two servants lying on the ground, his face turned green. Zhang Yurui, who was sitting on the bed, heard the voice and hurriedly asked, "Your Highness, what''s wrong?" Su Xinlan saw that Zhang Yurui was sitting here intact, while the two servants she arranged were lying on the ground, and there was no sign of Su Yuwei in the room, so she couldn''t help but get angry. Stepped forward and pulled off Zhang Yurui''s red hijab, that rather stunning face didn''t get Su Xinlan''s favor. Zhang Yurui, who was still shy on his face, froze for a moment when he saw so many people in the hall, and then turned pale. "Your Highness, what''s the matter?" "You still ask what happened to the hall? The hall wants to ask you, what''s the matter with them?" Zhang Yurui''s eyes turned red, feeling extremely wronged. How does he know what''s going on? All the servants in the room were kicked out by her, and he thought it was because she didn''t like people serving in the room, but when did such two people lie on the ground. Zhang Yurui suddenly heard a man smelling of alcohol came in on the way, could it be... Thinking of this, Zhang Yurui didn''t care about being sad, but felt cold all over, as if falling into an ice cave. His hands are tightly clutching the big red mattress under his body, no matter what he can''t say that a foreign woman has been in the house, this is related to his innocence. "The servants have been sitting here waiting for His Highness to come over, but they haven''t heard any sound. I really don''t know how these two people fell into a coma here." Zhang Yurui insisted that he didn''t know anything, and Su Xinlan believed it. After all, she still knew what her little cousin was thinking about her. This matter must have been done by Su Yuwei''s people. How could Su Yuwei find out that something was wrong? After all, she watched Su Yuwei drink that wine with her own eyes. Could it be that she is pretending to be drunk? But even if she pretends to be drunk, the effect of the medicine will take effect. Why can''t she be seen, only the two servants lying on the ground? While Su Xinlan was in a mess, there were greetings from outside. "I have seen His Royal Highness, the Eighth Highness, and the Ninth Highness." "I have seen His Royal Highness, the Eighth Highness, and the Ninth Highness." Su Xinlan was taken aback for a moment, and tightly clenched the hands hanging on her sleeves. Although she suspected that this matter might have something to do with Su Yike and Su Qiruo, she felt that it was unlikely. Su Yike has never been in this muddy water, but how could Su Qiruo''s soft temper come up with such thoughts? It seems that the prince was guarding against her early in the morning, but she underestimated this incompetent prince. Su Xinlan covered the anger in his eyes and looked at the person who came. I saw that the princess had a thin red face, and she still looked half drunk, and she was still a little shaky when she walked. Su Qiruo and Su Yike also looked blank, obviously not knowing what happened. "What''s wrong with Fifth Emperor Sister?" The princess asked with a smile, her eyes were clearly full of gloating. Su Xinlan knew that his scheme had been seen through and that he had wasted this great opportunity. He felt very annoyed, but there was nothing he could do. "Why did you alarm the emperor to come here in person? It''s just that the servants in the mansion are just being lazy, and everyone laughed at me." After finishing speaking, Su Xinlan winked at the crowd, and immediately someone led the way out. Thinking that Mr. Zhang was still in the palace, they couldn''t stay longer, so everyone went out. "If you walk too much at night, be careful not to fall, Wu Huangmei should ask for more blessings!" The princess left only this sentence, then turned and left. Su Xinlan cursed angrily, but couldn''t do anything to her anymore. Zhang Yurui stared blankly at the woman in front of him, he really didn''t dare to think about that, his wife-lord would actually plot against him like this. But if it wasn''t what he thought, what did Her Majesty''s words mean just now? Zhang Yurui could smell the alcohol on the princess''s body, and also heard the sound of the jade pendants on her waist colliding when she was walking, just like the drunken woman. Su Xinlan, did she really plan on him like this? Su Xinlan looked back to see the displeasure on Zhang Yurui''s face and the grief in his eyes. Thinking of what she had done to him, Su Xinlan still felt a little guilty. Going forward to hold Zhang Yurui''s hand, he was about to say something to make him happy, but he withdrew his hand. "Your Highness has been tired all day, let''s take a rest!" Zhang Yurui''s complexion was not pretty, but he didn''t say anything ugly. "Ari..." Su Xinlan wanted to stop Zhang Yurui, but didn''t know what to say to him. Zhang Yurui is very smart, could it be that he discovered something? Impossible, when she just came here, he was clearly still covering his head, and he didn''t even know that the two servants were unconscious in the wedding room, so how could he know that the princess had come before! Thinking like this, Su Xinlan felt relieved again. "The minister went to order someone to fetch water for His Highness to wash." Zhang Yurui calmed down, opened the door and walked out calmly. Su Xinlan, who was already a little drunk, leaned on the bedpost and slowly closed her eyes. I missed a great opportunity this time, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to ruin the empress''s reputation next time. Banging on the bed angrily, Su Xinlan secretly scolded Su Yuwei for being cunning, so that she could evade such a well-thought-out scheme. She knows the strength of the medicine, and almost no one can survive it. But just looking at the appearance of the crown prince, it is clear that there is no trace of traditional Chinese medicine. "Could it be that she has some invulnerable antidote?" Thinking like this, Su Xinlan felt that it was impossible. There is no such magic medicine in the world. Headache. By the time Zhang Yurui brought someone in with hot water, Su Xinlan had already fallen asleep leaning against the bed with her clothes on. He came to her side lightly, looking at the woman he had loved since childhood, his heart was like a knife. He has always known that his cousin has a high heart, and the Zhang family has been plotting to help his cousin win the position of concubine, but he never thought that his cousin who grew up with him would use his innocence and life to seek a future for himself. The servants behind wanted to serve Su Xinlan, Zhang Yurui waved at them, and bent down to remove Su Xinlan''s shoes and socks. "Your Majesty, come here as a slave!" "No need, now that I have married into the palace, I have to learn how to serve His Highness." Zhang Yurui said lightly, but he couldn''t explain the loss and despair in his heart to others. Zhang Yurui wanted to cry, but couldn''t cry. He had never missed his father so much as now. He just wanted to go home. (end of this chapter) Chapter 85： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (16) Chapter 85 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (16) Su Xinlan, who is fast asleep, doesn''t know what Zhang Yurui''s mood is now, and the sadness on her brows is only because she didn''t make good use of this excellent opportunity today. Zhang Yurui just watched the woman on the bed sitting on the head of the bed all night without moving. Su Yike and Su Qiruo went back home after leaving. As soon as Su Qiruo entered the door, she heard Yuan Ri say that the young master of the Mo family had arrived and was waiting in the hall! The two sisters, Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue, were bought by Su Qiruo from Ren Yazi. They don''t look like people from the Snow Country. They are said to be guards from the house of an official who made a mistake in the Cloud Country. By chance, they were sold to the Snow Country. . At first, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to use these two people, fearing that they would attract spies from the Yun Kingdom, but after the Mo family helped to investigate and confirmed the identities of these two people, Su Qiruo kept them by her side. The two sisters don''t talk much, but they are good at kung fu. "But waited long?" As soon as Su Qiruo entered the door, she smiled and asked Mo Xingyi who was sitting inside. Seeing that Su Qiruo had returned, Mo Xingyi hurriedly got up. "Not long after we arrived, I knew that the person got married today, so I took the opportunity to sneak over." Su Qiruo chuckled, and felt that Mo Xingyi in this life was completely different from the one in the book. That Mo Xingyi, because he wanted to protect "Su Qiruo" wholeheartedly, calculated everywhere since he was a child, his mind was a bit dark, and his methods were not inferior to women. But today''s Mo Xingyi is a real master, carefree and carefree. After all, Su Qiruo does not need to bear the responsibility that should be borne by him. "She doesn''t have time to take care of us today." Su Qiruo took Mo Xingyi to the back garden, and she specially ordered someone to make a swing here for Mo Xingyi. Mo Xingyi sat on the swing, while Su Qiruo stood behind and gently pushed. "Ninth sister, is Zhang Yurui really married to Su Xinlan?" Mo Xingyi asked suddenly, Su Qiruo couldn''t help being startled. "Um." Speaking of which, Su Qiruo really sympathizes with Zhang Yurui, for liking someone like that, but being calculated like this. "But Su Xinlan doesn''t like him at all!" Mo Xingyi doesn''t understand why Zhang Yurui chooses to marry a woman who doesn''t love him. "Why do you say that?" "A person can feel whether he likes you or not. Su Xinlan doesn''t like Zhang Yurui at all. He must also feel it, but he still wants to marry her. Isn''t this asking for trouble?" Although Mo Xingyi was not familiar with Su Xinlan, it could be heard from her drunken words that night that Su Xinlan didn''t take Zhang Yurui seriously at all. She wanted to win over the Mo family, so she wanted to marry him. But no matter whether she marries Zhang Yurui or not, the Zhang family is a grasshopper on the same rope as her, and no matter what, she will never be able to escape from her palm. Su Xinlan is very calculating, but Zhang Yurui is very stupid. "Zhang Yurui is willing to fly moths to the flame, no one can save him." Mo Xingyi was right. Since he could feel that Su Xinlan had no interest in him and insisted on marrying him, he couldn''t blame others for this matter. If Su Xinlan''s plan really succeeded today, Zhang Yurui might have already become a Piao. Mo Xingyi''s long eyelashes trembled, and he suddenly turned his head to look at Su Qiruo. "Can sister Jiu feel Xingyi''s liking?" Su Qiruo was stunned by Mo Xingyi''s question. To be honest, after spending so many years with Mo Xingyi, she felt that Mo Xingyi''s liking for her was not love, but more of a kind of dependence. If he really meets a woman who can make his heart beat in the future, he will definitely leave her regardless of his own safety. Fortunately, Mo Xingyi is still young, if he said that he must fall in love with someone in the future, Su Qiruo would rather that person be herself. At least she knew that if Mo Xingyi followed her, she would spoil him for the rest of her life. And now her feelings for Mo Xingyi are more of gratitude and distress, so whether the two of them can have a long-term relationship depends on the arrangement of fate. But at this moment, Mo Xingyi''s eyes shining with anticipation were clearly waiting for her affirmation, so Su Qiruo could only nod. Mo Xingyi frowned, smiling brightly. He knew that he liked Ninth Sister so much, Ninth Sister must be able to feel it, just like Ninth Sister also liked him very much. A boy of this age doesn''t know how Dou Chukai''s throbbing feels, and always misunderstands good feelings as liking. After I really felt the heartbeat, I realized at that time that liking someone is like bumping into a deer, feeling uneasy, blushing and heart beating, and missing her very much if you don''t see her for a moment. "Congratulations, Your Majesty, the emperor has asked you to preside over this year''s imperial examinations. This is obviously a decentralization of power!" In the Eastern Palace, the crown prince''s colleague was sitting at His Highness smiling and congratulating her. Today, the Empress not only invited her cronies, but also Su Yike and Su Qiruo. It''s just that Su Yike found an excuse to refuse, but Su Qiruo went happily. Sister Bahuang doesn''t like such occasions, so she will go, and she will be the one to protect Sister Bahuang and the Mo family in the future. "It''s all thanks to your lords. I hope you will help me in the court in the future." The empress smiled and raised her wine glass. She is in a great mood today. The emperor actually entrusted her with the selection of the imperial examination. This is clearly intended to reserve talents for her! The crowd also toasted, and then said some polite words. After seeing the Ninth Emperor''s Lady, the members of the Empress Dowager Party obviously became much closer to her. Although there are still many people who look down on Su Qiruo''s background, but seeing how much the Empress Dowager attaches importance to her, no one dares to say anything else behind her back. No matter how she is, she is also the younger sister of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. Even though her father is not a high-ranking person, it does not affect the blood of the royal family on her body. "Eighth Sister has always disliked getting in touch with the government. I hope that the Emperor will not blame her. If the Emperor needs anything, the Emperor is willing to serve the Emperor for the Eighth Sister." Fearing that the empress would care about her, Su Qiruo still couldn''t hold back and said a few words for Su Yike. The princess waved her hands and smiled: "Everyone has their own ambitions. I understand the nature of the Eighth Emperor Sister, and I will not force her. I am very happy that the Ninth Emperor Sister can come." Not counting the milk dolls in the palace, only the four of them survived as adult princesses. The fifth child was determined to fight against the princess. The eighth man ignored political affairs. Is very happy. "Then the imperial sister is here to congratulate the imperial sister first." Su Qiruo drank the wine in the glass with a smile, and just because of the big-heartedness of the princess, she dumped Su Xinlan by a few blocks. Since this time, the princess has often brought Su Qiruo by her side, and she has taught her a lot. But Su Qiruo was a little worried about the imperial examination. In his memory, something happened in the imperial examination. It was precisely because of this that the emperor separated from the princess. But what exactly happened, Su Qiruo couldn''t remember for a while. It wasn''t until seeing the chief examiner on the list that the empress dowager handed down that Su Qiruo broke out in a cold sweat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 86： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (17) Chapter 86 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (17) The above-mentioned Lu Xueli, a second-rank cabinet bachelor, has been with the empress dowager for many years, but no one knows that she is actually the fifth emperor''s daughter Su Xinlan. Because of her being a hindrance, Su Xinlan reported the empress dowager for personal gain and for cheating in the imperial examinations, and directly beat the empress dowager to death. The emperors move is not only to train the prince but also to consider the prince. If there is any problem in the imperial examination, it will be a fatal blow. If Su Qi didn''t dare to procrastinate for fear of repeating the tragedy, she went to the East Palace in the middle of the night to look for the princess. The two sisters discussed together until midnight, only to see the dark shadow leave the East Palace. Su Xinlan never imagined that Anqi, who she had buried for so many years, would be found. In order to protect herself, she had no choice but to abandon Lu Xueli. The imperial examination presided over by the empress not only had no flaws, but was praised by the emperor, and also broke Su Xinlan''s arm, which made Su Xinlan suffer from a serious illness. The imperial concubine recommended Su Qiruo, the Ninth Emperor''s daughter, to the Ministry of Officials. Seeing that the concubine''s errands were well done, the emperor directly agreed. The princess was secretly happy. If Su Qi was in the official department in the future, she would be able to place some of her own people everywhere to keep Su Xinlan and the Zhang family in check, so that her position as the prince would be more secure. This year''s Chrysanthemum Appreciation Banquet was a few days later than in previous years. Su Qiruo and Su Yike went to pay their respects to the Empress. So grateful for these two. Especially Su Qiruo, the queen has apologized in front of Su Qiruo more than once, after all these years he was the one who failed the child. Su Qiruo always said nothing was wrong, although she didn''t like the queen''s selfishness, she still had a good impression of the queen. When the empress dowager is in power, loyal officials and good generals can be preserved. "Try it, both of you. This is the newly sent jade tea from the Southwest this year. There are only three jars in total. The emperor has two jars, and I have one jar here. Even your sister doesn''t have any!" Su Yike took a sip, her eyes suddenly lit up, it was really good tea. It seems that the last time the two of them rescued the empress dowager, the Empress really remembered it. "Father and Empress love each other, Erchen and Eighth Sister are rushing to drink such good tea before Sister Huang." Su Qiruo is very good at making the Empress happy, and she will rely on the Empress and the Empress to help Zhang Luo in the matter between her and Mo Xingyi. Now let''s get closer. After Su Xinlan is removed, she can bring Mo Xingyi to apply If you go to the fiefdom, you don''t have to worry about anything. The Empress looked at Su Qiruo lovingly, and said with a smile: "I like to drink it, take that jar away later, and share it between your sisters, so I won''t keep it for your imperial sister." Su Yike was also embarrassed by the Queen''s enthusiasm, and hurriedly said: "After all, this jade tea is warm and moist, and it is more suitable for men to drink. Your minister and Jiuhuangmei drink water like cows. You can''t taste good or bad. You should leave it to the queen." Drink it slowly!" "No wonder your imperial sister always praises you two sisters in front of this palace. After all, it was Mo Shujun who raised you well. If this is the case, then you will take half a can with Mo Shujun later, and put the rest away. Here in this palace, whenever the two of you come over, ask them to make it for you to drink." Compared with the life of my own daughter and the position of the empress dowager, what is this pot of jade tea worth? As long as his daughter is fine, he is willing to give her life even if it takes her life. "Thank you, Empress Father." Knowing that the queen is sincere, Su Yike did not refuse this time. Actually, she and Su Qiruo had other intentions when they came to pay respects to the queen. Lin Yiwen has reached the age of marriage, and she can marry Zhengjun. The empress is from the Lin family, if Su Yike pleases the empress, she can feel relieved after marrying her nephew. Su Qiruo knew what Su Yike was thinking, so she wanted to help her. The emperor doesn''t like the Lin family, so he will never allow the children of the Lin family to enter the East Palace as the emperor''s servant, and the Lin family is not in harmony with the Zhang family, so he will definitely not send the children to the fifth emperor''s mansion. Since this is the case, the eighth emperor is the best candidate among the remaining emperors, and the queen and the Lin family will not be reluctant to come. Su Yike has both good looks and good looks, but also loves others. If Su Qi were a man, she would want to marry such a person. The empress was talking with the two of them, when a notification came from outside, saying that old matriarch Lin from the Grand Master''s Mansion brought Lin Zhengjun and the young master to greet the empress. Su Yike''s eyes lit up, but she didn''t dare to meet Lin Yiwen here, so the two got up and prepared to say goodbye. The empress smiled and said: "You two children have a lot of rules. They are all from your own family. If there is anything to avoid, sit with your father for a while." The Queen''s mind is a little unpredictable, the princess did not tell him the relationship between Su Qiruo and Mo Xingyi, so the Queen''s heart is to bring Su Qiruo and Lin Yiwen together. Through the observation during this period of time, and the compliments that the empress dowager gave to Su Qiruo every time she entered the palace, the queen can be sure that Su Qiruo will definitely become a minister of Feng Kingdom in the future. In addition, the emperor has always been jealous of the power of the Lin family. If the Lin family married a concubine who was not favored by the concubine, the emperor''s suspicion would be broken. It is not humiliating for the son of the Lin family to marry the Ninth Emperor''s daughter. With this kind of relationship in the future, Su Qiruo will only be more loyal to the princess. The empress finally asked someone to invite the people from the Lin family, so how could she easily let Su Qiruo and the others go? In the past, Su Qiruo and Su Yike would definitely not have chosen to stay, but this time the person who came was Lin Yiwen, Su Yike was thinking about her sweetheart, and Su Qiruo wanted to help her imperial sister, so the Queen''s voice just fell, The two sat back down again. The three members of the Lin family entered the hall, Su Qiruo and Su Yike hurriedly stood up. Even if their status is higher, the people who come here are the queen''s father and brother-in-law. As juniors, how dare they accept the ceremony of the old lady. Lin Yiwen caught a glimpse of Su Yike from the corner of his eye, and couldn''t help blushing. After saluting respectfully, he sat aside obediently. Su Qiruo sneaked a glance at Lin Yiwen, then at Su Yike, and felt more and more that these two were a match made in heaven. The Empress sat on the first seat, although she was talking politely to her father and elder brother, her eyes never left Su Qiruo. Seeing Su Qiruo peeking at Lin Yiwen''s appearance, the Empress was overjoyed. These two people look good, and they will surely live a good life in the future. Especially when I heard that the old nine is a very docile person, the queen doesn''t have to worry about what wronged her nephew will suffer in the future. "I just said that the queen is so busy that she doesn''t go to the front to talk about it. The eighth and ninth princes are here to talk with you! Our queen is really lucky, these princesses are very close to you , even the biological daughter of my family treats me no better than the two Highnesses." Lin Jiazhengjun is the best at talking, and he is also famous in Beijing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 87： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (18) Chapter 87 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (18) Praised all three of them in one sentence, and the queen was elated, not to mention how happy she was. As a direct father, he likes others to praise and say that the children born of concubine respect him most, which proves his virtuousness and kindness. Now Lin Zhengjun not only praised the two Highnesses for their filial piety, but also showed that the queen loves the children of concubines as if they were her own, so the children would like to come and accompany him. "Our eighth and ninth sons are the most filial and courteous, even the empress dowager is inferior to them. Look, the two children have already drank a pot of tea with me here, and there is no trace of the empress dowager." The queen''s words are not an exaggeration, after the princess enters the palace, she usually stays with the emperor, unlike Su Qiruo and Su Yike, who greet the emperor after they have greeted him, and Su Yike''s biological father is still there. Didn''t see my daughter! They are also the daughters of concubines, compared to Su Xinlan who never came to say hello, Su Yike and Su Qiruo are simply very filial children. If you want to say that people are more popular than people, when you think of Su Xinlan, most of the queen''s good mood disappears. "His Royal Highness is busy, you should take care of it more, but His Highness Eighth and Ninth Highness are indeed filial, and the Queen is lucky." The old matriarch''s eyes turned back and forth on Su Yike and Su Qiruo, and he felt that no matter which imperial daughter his grandson married, he would be satisfied. The empress once revealed that she wanted to marry Lin Yiwen to the Ninth Emperor''s daughter, so the old matriarch dragged her old body into the palace today. Their Lin family only has such a legitimate son, so they can''t wrong the child. Now seeing the two unmarried princesses, the old lady finally felt relieved. The empress is also his son after all, so she will not harm her own nephew. The eighth and ninth emperors are both immortal and good-natured, which is really rare in the royal family. "Wen''er, come here, come to uncle." The Empress waved at Lin Yiwen, signaling him to sit over. Lin Yiwen pursed his lips shyly, took a sneak peek at Su Yike, and then came to the queen with lowered eyes. "You don''t often enter the palace on weekdays, and I''m afraid you seldom see His Highness Eighth and Ninth Highness. Since they are the younger sisters of your cousin, you can also call them older sisters. Qi Ruo is about the same age as you and has a shorter birthday. You are older." The empress seemed to have said it unintentionally, but Mrs. Lin and Lin Zhengjun both heard the meaning behind his words. "Yiwen has met His Majesty the Eighth Highness and the Ninth Highness." Lin Yiwen blushed again and greeted the two of them, and the queen patted the back of his hand dissatisfied. "What''s the reason for being so eloquent? Don''t they all call you sister?" "Cousin Lin is probably shy, so don''t embarrass him. It won''t be too late to call him when you get familiar with him in the future." Su Qiruo said with a smile, she can''t tell Lin Yiwen to call herself sister, since this will be her brother-in-law in the future! Seeing Su Qiruo talking to Lin Yiwen, the Empress became more and more satisfied. Old Madam Lin and Lin Zhengjun couldn''t help but look at Su Qiruo a few more times. I heard that the daughter of the Nine Emperors suffered a lot of grievances in the palace when she was young, and now she is able to grow into such a graceful figure, I think it is a bit wise. There are not many princes and princesses who died prematurely in the palace. If Su Qi can live to this day, she must not be an ordinary person. "You see how much our old nine loves people." Your queen''s words made Su Qiruo and Su Yike turn pale in shock, and the meaning behind these words was too obvious. Empress, could it be that he wants to promise Lin Yiwen to Su Qiruo? Su Yike looked at the smiling Empress Jun, then at Su Qiruo who also looked surprised, and suddenly clenched her fists. Su Yike was about to stand up and explain to the queen, when Su Qiruo who was at the side moved first. "Father, the queen doesn''t know that Sister Bahuang is the one who loves people!" No matter what, Su Qiruo will make a match for this marriage. Not to mention that she only cared about Mo Xingyi, but Su Yike''s benefactor, she couldn''t ignore it. The queen clearly felt that when Su Qiruo mentioned the eighth emperor sister, Lin Yiwen made a move. As a person who has experienced it, it would be strange if the queen can''t understand it. What my nephew likes is the Eighth Emperor! If you want to say that this old man is not bad, he has a good background and a good appearance, but with this temperament... he is a bit too cold. Actually, the empress is more interested in Su Qiruo, after all, Su Qiruo is following the empress right now! After hearing what Su Qiruo said, Old Madam Lin suddenly remembered something, if the Lin family married His Highness the Eighth Highness, then the Mo family and the Lin family would be on the same line, so naturally it would be great, but the emperor there Raised his eyebrows and glanced at Lin Yiwen, who was sitting next to the queen, could this child have taken a fancy to the Eighth Highness? But no matter what, the two princesses are good, so it is natural to choose the child''s favorite. Old Madam Lin asked knowingly: "Has the Eighth Prince and the Ninth Prince made a marriage agreement?" The queen smiled and shook her head: "Not yet, the children are not very old, so there is no rush." "When the princess was as old as His Royal Highness Ninth Prince, she had already married Zheng Jun. The Queen and Mo Shujun should also see each other for the two Highnesses." "What the old matriarch said is that Qi Ruo is not in a hurry, just entered the imperial court and is still learning how to handle official affairs with the imperial sister, and it is not too late to mention marriage in the future, but it is indeed time for the eighth imperial sister to finalize the marriage. " Su Qiruo half-jokingly said that she would go all out for Su Yike today, and she would not regret it even if the queen **** her off. What''s more, Su Yike married Lin Yiwen in the first place, and now she is just pushing things along. "Cousin Lin and Sister Bahuang are about the same age, and both of them have reached the age of marriage. Why don''t the queen be a master for them, and settle the marriage. I think Father Mo is willing." The marriage of princes and daughters is decided by the queen unless it is necessary. Today, Su Qiruo saw that the Empress wanted to mess up the mandarin ducks, so she said these things beyond the rules. If the Empress annoyed her, it would be difficult for her to be with Mo Xingyi in the future. But Su Qiruo is gambling, even if she changes the fate of many people in this life, it will not change the friendship between Su Yike and Lin Yiwen. Su Qiruo was also afraid that if she didn''t say anything, if the Queen really asked her to marry Lin Yiwen, if she refused, then she would offend the Queen and the Lin family! Being like this now is at best considered unruly, and it''s better than resisting orders. Su Yike looked at Su Qiruo in a daze, she never knew that this Jiuhuangmei who always knew the rules was willing to say these things in public for her. If the Empress had other plans, wouldn''t she offend both the Empress and the Lin family? "Qi Ruo..." Su Yike cried out worriedly, this was her business, she shouldn''t ask her sister to talk about it. The Empress looked at Su Qiruo, thinking of the Empress Dowager saying that she is a person of great loyalty, now he really believes it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 88： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (19) Chapter 88 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (19) If he refuses to do this, that child will ruin Lin Yiwen''s reputation today and offend the Lin family. She is willing to do this for Su Yike. Su Yike is also a loyal person, and Su Qiruo is her most beloved sister. Seeing that things have reached such a point, if she doesn''t speak up again, she and the imperial sister are afraid that they will become the laughing stock of everyone. "Father, my son came here today to invite An. This is to ask for something. Now that the old lady of the Lin family and Lin Zhengjun are both here, my son said it bluntly. The son of the Lin family is gentle and virtuous. My son has been in love with me for a long time. I also ask my father to be the master. Let the young master of the Lin family be betrothed to my son-in-law to be the rightful ruler, and the son-in-law will definitely treat him well, and will never marry a side-lord or accept servants for the rest of his life." Su Yike''s words struck everyone like a thunderbolt, especially the last sentence "If you don''t marry a king in your life, you won''t accept a servant". Which man in this world would not look forward to finding such a wife-lord, but now they have met them. Lin Yiwen finally raised his head and looked straight at Su Yike, with tears in his eyes. The two of them have been friends for a long time, but he has never heard her say that he will be alone in the future. Su Yike has always kept her word. Now that she has made such a promise in front of the queen, grandfather and father, she will naturally keep it. The queen was also taken aback by Su Yike''s sudden request. When he was young, he had dreamed of having such a wife to spend his life, but he didn''t want to marry the emperor who was still a princess at the age of fourteen. She already had two servants and two bed servants by her side. "Your Majesty the Eighth Prince is serious?" Lin Zhengjun looked at Su Yike with some excitement. As a father, no one hoped that his son would marry a wife who loved him more than him. "Su Yike swears to the ancestors of the Su family that there is absolutely no lie." Once Su Yike has identified something, he will go all the way to the dark side. Now, in order to marry the man he loves, even the ancestors of the old Su family have moved out. "You child, why are you talking about such good things?" The Empress wanted to say that Su Yike''s words were a little creepy, but after all, they were also the ancestors of the Su family, so he couldn''t be disrespectful. Seeing that Mrs. Lin and Lin Zhengjun were a little excited, the Queen couldn''t say anything more. "Since you have fallen in love with Wen''er, the empress father will naturally fulfill both of you. But after all, it is your rightful emperor. I have to allow this palace to discuss this matter with your mother and father. When the matter is settled, Then set a date for your wedding." Even though the empress is in charge of these matters, it is not a trivial matter for the eighth emperor''s daughter to marry Zhengjun, so he still has to go and inform the emperor. The empress is not worried that the emperor will refuse. Everyone knows that the Eighth Emperor''s daughter never participated in the government affairs, and the idle clouds and wild cranes are light-hearted. In addition, the emperor trusts the Mohist family so much that he will never associate the Mohist family with the Lin family. Na General Mo grew up with the emperor since he was a child, and he was once the emperor''s accompanying reader. If the only thing the emperor believes in in this dynasty is that it is only General Mo''s mansion. Its just that if the Lin family marries the eighth emperors daughter, it will still be beneficial to the princess after all. It depends on whether the emperor will be overwhelmed. Actually, it would be better for Mo Shujun to talk about the marriage, so the Queen is going to ask him to go with her, so that she can immediately win the hearts of the elders and the ninth for her daughter, and it will not make the emperor too suspicious. "My son thanked his father and made him perfect." Su Yike was overjoyed, and hurriedly made a big gift to the queen. Su Qiruo also stood up and stood behind Su Yike. Lin Yiwen was so excited that his eyes were blurred with tears, he whispered: "Thank you, Uncle." So, what does the Queen not understand. The Chrysanthemum Appreciation Banquet has not even started yet, and a happy event has been fulfilled, so this banquet was not in vain. Coming out from the queen, Lin Yiwen followed Su Qiruo and Su Yike, without saying a word, but the joy in his watery eyes could not be deceived. When lovers finally get married, Su Qiruo feels that her untimely proposal is worth it. When he got close to the imperial garden, Lin Yiwen took a few steps to catch up with Su Qiruo, and saluted her respectfully. "Thank you, Your Highness Ninth Highness, today." Lin Yiwen was really a little scared at the time, if Su Qiruo hadn''t stood up and interrupted the queen''s remaining words, the queen might have promised him to her with the next sentence. "Mr. Lin, don''t be like this, Qiruo is not worthy of your courtesy." Su Qiruo took two steps back and smiled helplessly at Su Yike. She will be her brother-in-law in the future, how can she be gifted by her future brother-in-law? Just now in front of the Queen, she called Lin Yiwen Cousin Lin, but it was the first time the two met after all, and she couldn''t really call him younger brother brazenly, so she called Mr. Lin again. Su Yike stepped forward to help Lin Yiwen up, and said softly: "You and Sister Nine Emperors don''t need to be so polite, we are all on our own." Lin Yiwen''s face turned red, and he no longer insisted on thanking him, but he remembered this favor in his heart. "Eighth Sister Huang and Young Master Lin''s marriage is probably safe, and the imperial sister is here to congratulate Huang Sister and Young Master Lin first." Su Qiruo smiled and cupped her fists at the two of them, but Su Yike rolled her eyes in exchange. "Yiwen has a thin skin, don''t make fun of him." Su Qiruo laughed hoarsely, this Eighth Emperor Sister who loves her the most is going to abandon her! The three of them walked all the way towards the imperial garden, and Mo Xingyi, who had been sitting quietly in the pavilion, could see Su Qiruo with a smile on his face and Lin Yiwen with a shy face from a distance. She said Lin Yiwen was good-looking. She only smiles like this to the person she likes. Looking blankly at the girl who was walking further and further away, Mo Xingyi''s thoughts also drifted further and further away. My sister said that His Royal Highness Jiu said that he didn''t like her feelings, so that day he asked her if she could feel his liking, and she still nodded. So, has she been lying to him? Twelve or thirteen-year-old boys shouldn''t be trapped by love, but Mo Xingyi seems to be trapped in a maze, and he can''t get out no matter what. "Mr. Mo..." The sudden voice woke up the people who were still thinking wildly, Mo Xingyi collected his thoughts and looked to the side, it turned out that the person coming was Zhang Yurui. "I have seen the five kings." Mo Xingyi got up and bowed to Zhang Yurui. Now that he is a prince, he is just a courtier. This kind of courtesy is inevitable. "Mr. Mo doesn''t need to be too polite. I saw Mr. Mo sitting here alone, so I took the liberty to come here. I hope you will forgive me." Zhang Yurui has always wanted to get to know this son of the general''s mansion who Su Xinlan has always remembered. Although Su Xinlan kept saying that he was trying to win over the Mohists, Zhang Yurui didn''t think so. If he didn''t like it, who would be willing to use the position of the ruler to win over a family that would never turn against him. Then the Mo family is a royalist party, so why would they join Su Xinlan just because of a son? It''s just a dream. (end of this chapter) Chapter 89： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (20) Chapter 89 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (20) "The five princes are serious." Mo Xingyi smiled lightly, this is the imperial palace and not his Mo mansion, how could he have the right to control whether people sit here or not. It''s just that if Su Qi doesn''t like Su Xinlan, even he doesn''t like people related to Su Xinlan. But thinking that Yu Rui is also a poor person, the disgust in Mo Xingyi''s heart faded a bit. This piece of Yurui is also a child. He knows that Su Xinlan doesn''t like him, but he insists on marrying her. Why bother? Su Xinlan obviously has no heart, his mind is full of power and status. Although Mo Xingyi and Zhang Yurui have never dealt with each other before, they have heard some things about him. Zhang Yurui has a gentle temperament and a pure nature, completely different from those in the Zhang family. It is a pity to marry Su Xinlan. Su Xinlan was going to die in the future, so why did Zhang Yurui die with such an unworthy person? "Mr. Mo''s clothes are very beautiful." After Zhang Yurui said this, he blushed first. In fact, he is not very good at talking to unfamiliar people. Mo Xingyi was startled, looked down at his clothes, then at Zhang Yurui, and then chuckled. "The clothes of the five kings are more beautiful." Zhang Yurui''s face turned even redder. He actually wanted to say a few words to Mo Xingyi, but he didn''t know what to say. It seems that Mo Xingyi''s temperament should be better than him. He is not good at talking, and he is not very talkative in the Zhang family, so he is not favored. I thought that after marrying Su Xinlan, life would be smoother, but I didn''t want to be tricked by the wife I had always cared about on the day of marriage, and almost lost my innocence. Zhang Yurui always felt that his fate was bad. He was born in the Zhang family, where the man was as low as dust, and married a wife who wanted to use his innocence to frame his sister. Now he no longer dares to expect extravagance, but only wants to live peacefully. Live a day, count it as a day. With Su Xinlan and the Zhang family acting like this, maybe his life will follow suit someday. When thinking of Su Xinlan, Zhang Yurui put on a wry smile. "Does the fifth prince want some snacks?" Mo Xingyi pushed the dim sum in front of him towards Zhang Yurui, and then picked up a piece himself. "thanks." Zhang Yurui stretched out his hand to reach for the snack, the wide sleeves slid down his white wrist, and the bruise on that wrist just fell into Mo Xingyi''s eyes. Mo Xingyi''s eyes flickered, he couldn''t believe that Su Xinlan, as a princess, would beat her husband. That Zhang Yurui is the son of the prime minister''s mansion after all, no matter what mistakes she makes, it will not be Su Xinlan''s turn to fight her! Besides, Zhang Yurui''s temperament is not as domineering, and Su Xinlan''s attack is too ruthless. Thinking like this, Mo Xingyi''s face became more sympathetic. He wanted to care about Zhang Yurui, but because of his status, he couldn''t say it. Zhang Yurui didn''t seem to notice Mo Xingyi''s expression, and the injury on his wrist was indeed caused by Su Xinlan. Su Xinlan didn''t do anything well during this time, so he drank heavily every day, and when drunk, he would torture Zhang Yurui on the bed. Zhang Yurui also couldn''t understand how he fell in love with such a scourge in the first place, he was really blind. The Eighth Highness is cold, and the Ninth Highness is gentle, both of them are better than Su Xinlan. Even if they dont marry into the royal family, most of the young ladies in Jingzhong family are good, so they wont take their anger out on men every day. But Zhang Yurui didn''t tell anyone else about it. Su Xinlan would coax him with good words after waking up the next day. At first he believed it, but he didn''t want her to change at all, and instead intensified. "Although Xing Yi didn''t have a good relationship with Mr. Zhang, he had heard of Mr. Zhang''s reputation for being both talented and beautiful. Now that he is married into the Fifth Emperor''s House, why doesn''t his expression look the same as before?" Mo Xingyi thought about it, and finally asked tactfully. He thinks he has no ability to help Zhang Yurui, but he also wants to persuade him to stay away from Su Xinlan''s scourge. A woman beats a man hard with her fists. Is there something wrong with that? Zhang Yurui was taken aback, his face was pale, and he bit his lip. Mo Xingyi''s "Mr. Zhang" almost brought tears to his eyes. He will never go back to the time when he was Mr. Zhang. "It''s just that I feel a little uncomfortable after being away from home for too long, and it will be better in a few days." After a long time, Zhang Yurui said with lowered eyes. He originally wanted to have a good chat with Mo Xingyi, but now that he had this opportunity, he suddenly didn''t want to say anything. Mo Xingyi is more blessed than him. It''s his luck that he doesn''t have to marry Su Xinlan. "If you miss home, go home and have a look. Could it be that the Fifth Highness doesn''t allow her?" Thinking like this, Mo Xingyi became a little tired of Su Xinlan again. It''s no wonder that Ninth Sister hates her so much, and it''s not without reason. "If she doesn''t allow you, go to Zhang Dejun. Zhang Dejun is your uncle. How can he ignore you?" Mo Xingyi likes his uncle very much, and Mo Shujun treats him very close. He thinks that Zhang Dejun and Zhang Yurui should be like this too. Zhang Dejun is Su Xinlan''s father, if he speaks, Su Xinlan should not object. Actually, Mo Xingyi''s implication was that he wanted Zhang Yurui to go to Zhang Dejun and talk about Su Xinlan beating him, but Zhang Yurui didn''t tell him about this kind of thing, so he couldn''t make random guesses. But Zhang Yurui didn''t dare, Zhang Dejun treated him better than ordinary people, but Su Xinlan was his lifeline. If Zhang Dejun knew that his daughter was beating someone, he might not tell him to speak up, but would just tell him to endure it. When Su Xinlan finds out, he will definitely strike harder. Zhang Yurui looked up at Mo Xingyi, and said that the people of the Mo family are upright and benevolent. Although Mo Xingyi is only a young boy, he still has the bearing of the Mo family. "Thank you, Mr. Mo, for your concern." Seeing this, Mo Xingyi stopped talking. Looking up, he saw Su Qiruo leading Lin Yiwen walking towards him, the young man''s eyes flickered, he pursed his lips and lowered his head. Su Yike was called over by Mo Shujun to say a few words, so she asked Su Qiruo to take Lin Yiwen to sit with Mo Xingyi for a while. The two searched for a long time in the back garden before they saw Mo Xingyi sitting in the corner. Sitting next to him was the unexpected Zhang Yurui. "I have met His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince." Several people got up and saluted Su Qiruo one after another, Su Qiruo hurriedly returned the salute: "Fifth brother-in-law is broken." Even if she doesn''t like Su Xinlan, it can''t change the fact that Zhang Yurui is her brother-in-law. Besides, this Yurui is not a treacherous person, and Su Qiruo doesn''t feel too disgusted with him. Mo Xingyi stood there and didn''t look at Su Qiruo, but the snack in his hand was crushed by him and fell to his feet. Lin Yiwen saluted Zhang Yurui first, then came to Mo Xingyi, and called out in a low voice, "Brother Xingyi." Seeing that Lin Yiwen''s face was ruddy, he was obviously in a good mood, but Mo Xingyi was unhappy, and gave Su Qiruo a hard look. (end of this chapter) Chapter 90： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (21) Chapter 90 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (21) Su Qiruo seldom gets so close to a man, but she treats Lin Yiwen so differently. Obviously before, she only cared about him. The relationship between Mo Xingyi and Lin Yiwen is not considered close, and Lin Yiwen called him his brother only because of Su Yike''s relationship. At this time, Mo Xingyi was suffocated because Su Qiruo and Lin Yiwen were too close to greet him with a smile. Su Qiruo glanced at the crumbs of dim sum under her feet, and smiled helplessly. "It''s cold in late autumn, why come out with so little clothes?" Mo Xingyi didn''t want to talk to her at first, but he couldn''t embarrass her in front of Zhang Yurui and Lin Yiwen. "not cold." Lin Yiwen secretly glanced at Mo Xingyi, then at Su Qiruo, and seemed to understand why she said that in front of the queen just now. But her caring about him in front of several people made Mo Xingyi feel a lot better after all. "The princess has grown up a lot recently, and she finally looks like a crown prince." The emperor is very satisfied with Su Yuwei''s performance during this period, and Su Yuwei is very happy to be praised by her. "The sons and ministers learn from the Queen Mother every day, and it is good that the Queen Mother taught them." Su Yuwei is actually very filial to the emperor, but she never said nice things to make the emperor happy, and she always did more than she said. After Su Qiruo reminded her several times, she learned to say some filial words, and the emperor treated her much better. "What Her Majesty said is that the Emperor loves the Empress the most, and Her Majesty works very hard. With the help of the Empress, you can worry less, Your Majesty." Delai was in a good mood to see the emperor, so he dared to speak boldly. Although Su Jiayao is not good as a mother, she is not bad as an emperor. At least she knows what loyalty is, and she will not be too credulous and treacherous. She has been diligent and diligent these years, and she is indeed quite tired. "The crown prince will practice for a few more years, and by then the princesses will have grown up. If they can help her well, I will be able to take a good rest." "It''s because the ministers are incompetent, unable to share the worries of the mother emperor." The princess hurriedly said, if she could be like this a few years ago, why would Su Xinlan have the opportunity to stand against her in the court? Thinking of Su Qiruo, the Empress Dowager couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips. She is really a good Ninth Emperor Sister, at least she treats her sincerely. Whether she is for something to rely on or to marry the young master of the Mohist family, since she treats herself well, as a princess, she can''t ask her sister to pay so much for nothing. Just thinking about it, several people came to the imperial garden. The emperor squinted his eyes at the children sitting in the pavilion, frowning slightly. "Isn''t that the prince newly married by Lao Wu? Why is he with Lao Jiu?" Delai and the Crown Princess followed the emperor''s gaze and saw clearly the people sitting in the pavilion. "The two young masters next to him belong to the Lin family and the Mo family respectively. Perhaps the four of them just met." If only Su Qiruo and Zhang Yurui were there, it would be a bad thing to be seen, but there were Lin Yiwen and Mo Xingyi beside them, so it was nothing. "The son of the Lin family...but the grandson of your grandmother''s family?" The emperor asked sideways. "Exactly." Lin Yiwen is the eldest daughter''s cousin. At first, the Lin family wanted to send Lin Yiwen to the East Palace, but the queen said that the emperor had already criticized the Lin family, and she decided not to put the Lin family''s son with someone of high authority. There is no need to offend the emperor and implicate the princess. "How old is Mr. Lin?" "It seems to be less than fifteen years old." The princess thought about it, but she couldn''t remember Lin Yiwen''s exact age. "Then it''s time for a betrothal." Taking another look at Su Qiruo who was sitting there chatting with several people occasionally, the corners of the emperor''s mouth slightly raised. "What do you think of Lao Jiu?" "Jiuhuangmei is smart and sensible, honest and kind, and has a stable temper." She is not stingy about boasting about Su Qiruo''s coming to the princess. If Su Qiruo hadn''t secretly helped her these few times, she might have suffered from Su Xinlan! "You really like your sister." The emperor chuckled lightly, and there was no displeasure on his face. "As the imperial sister, Erchen loves his younger sisters very much, and the eighth emperor''s sister Erchen also likes them very much." The princess seldom expressed her dislike for Su Xinlan in front of the emperor, but this time she spoke directly. The emperor narrowed his eyes slightly, and he understood what the empress meant. As a person in power, she can clearly probe into the minds of her daughters. The princess is generous, the eighth child doesn''t like to fight, the ninth child is gentle and kind, and only the fifth child...is ambitious and doesn''t know what to say. If it werent for the need to rely on the Zhang family to contain the Lin family, the emperor would have already attacked them. "Then what do you think about my promise of the Lin Family Master to your Nine Emperor Sisters?" The emperor likes the separation of power the most. The Lin family is so powerful. If the son of the Lin family is promised to a powerless imperial daughter as the rightful emperor, she can feel more at ease. It''s like although the fifth child married the son of the Zhang family, she can no longer rely on marriage to win over other aristocratic families. After all, it is not suitable for the two big trees of the Zhang family and the Lin family to grow too lush. The princess was startled, she wanted to refuse but didn''t know how to say it. She promised Jiuhuangmei that she would promise Mo Xingyi to her in the future. If the emperor mother suddenly gave her a marriage today, how would she explain to Jiuhuangmei? "The servants send greetings to the emperor." "My son, send my respects to the Queen Mother." While hesitating, Mo Shujun and Su Yike appeared in front of them. After meeting each other, the princess rolled her eyes and had an idea. She knew that her cousin had some contacts with Lao Ba, but she didn''t know where they had come. For the sake of Nine Emperor Sisters, she decided to take Eight Emperor Sisters out first. "While talking with the mother emperor, father Mo and the eighth emperor sister came, what a coincidence." The empress pretended to look at Su Yike again, and suddenly realized, "Emperor Mother, the Eighth Emperor Sister should also get engaged this year, right?" As the elder sister, Lao Ba hasn''t seen Zhengjun yet, why is Lao Jiu so anxious? The emperor also looked at his eighth daughter. Just after seeing Lao Jiu, he thought of choosing a son for her to be Zhengjun, but he really ignored that there was a sister above her. "Lao Ba is about to get married, does Mo Shujun have a suitable candidate in mind?" The emperor is very satisfied with himself, a gentleman who never causes trouble or fights. In addition to the loyalty of the Mo family to her, among the many princes and servants in the harem, what she likes the most is Mo Shujun''s temperament. "Since the emperor asked, the servant really has a candidate in his heart, and I hope the emperor can fulfill it." Mo Shujun smiled faintly at the emperor, even if he made a request, he still remained calm. If it wasn''t for her daughter''s marriage, Mo Shujun would not have come here to block the emperor''s way. (end of this chapter) Chapter 91： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (22) Chapter 91 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (22) The emperor''s face also showed a little more tenderness. She was used to being competitive, and she still admired Mo Shujun''s temperament very much. "You have never made any demands on me, so you might as well tell me about it. If your age and family background are suitable for our eldest, then I will agree to this matter." "The servant has taken a fancy to Lin Yiwen, the youngest son of the Lin family. That child is knowledgeable and courteous, and he has won the servant''s heart." Mo Shujun can''t say bluntly that his daughter likes it. No one in the royal family is qualified to talk about liking her. The emperor was taken aback, he didn''t expect that Mo Shujun also took a fancy to Mr. Lin''s family. "But I... said just now that I would promise Mr. Lin to Lao Jiu, or you can choose again..." The emperor originally wanted to ask Mo Shujun to choose from among the princes of other aristocratic families. There must be a suitable person, but the queen appeared out of nowhere. "The servants send greetings to the emperor." "Greetings to the Queen (Father)." "It just so happens that the queen is here. You help Mo Shujun choose and see who else has a son who is the right age for our eighth son." Because the princess has been doing well these days, and the Lin family has been fairly honest recently, the emperor''s attitude towards the queen is obviously much better than before. Jun Hou looked not far away, chuckled and said: "Our old eight is so outstanding, we must choose a son with good conduct, talent and appearance to be the right gentleman." Hearing the empress praise Su Yike, the emperor felt more and more satisfied, this is the appearance of the master of the harem. "The servant is not afraid of the emperor''s jokes. The so-called honoring the virtuous does not avoid relatives. The servant thinks that Lin Yiwen, the nephew of the servant, is the most suitable for our eighth child. Both of them are quite suitable in appearance and temperament." As soon as the queen finished speaking, the emperor burst out laughing. If she didn''t know that Mo Shujun usually doesn''t want to get close to anyone in the harem, she would have wondered if they made a deal. "The two of you actually thought of going together. It''s really rare. I was planning to leave Mr. Lin to Lao Jiu, but it seems that he has a better fate with Lao Ba." If it was in the past, the emperor would definitely not agree so readily. Who would make her happy today! This is also due to the princess, who waited on the saddle and the horse, and satisfied the emperor''s service. "Since that''s the case, then this matter will be handled by the Queen. The marriage of the two children will be settled earlier. The eighth is married, and the next will be the ninth. As their father, you have to worry about it. " "These are what ministers should do. The children are so filial, and ministers like them very much. It is also the duty of ministers to choose a good match for them." The Empress smiled kindly. This heartfelt love was different from the one she had pretended before, and even made him a lot softer. The emperor''s heart also softened: "Then you can choose a few people of the same age from the aristocratic family to show Lao Jiu. The child has suffered a lot before, so don''t wrong her in marriage." Everyone thinks that the emperor doesn''t care about the trivial matters in the harem, but once she starts to pay attention to some things, she will be like a mirror in her heart. At the beginning, she also blamed the queen because of Su Qiruo, but seeing that the queen''s love for the princes is no less than that of the princess, the emperor feels that the past should not always be remembered, so that he can be relieved . Su Yike glanced at Su Qiruo who was sitting there without knowing it, and thought of how much she had done for herself and Lin Yiwen, so she also wanted to speak for this younger sister. Unexpectedly, her mind just got up, and someone opened her mouth faster than her. "Emperor Mother, do you see that it is appropriate for Sister Nine Emperors and Young Master Mohist to sit there? The appearance of these two people will be very good-looking if they give birth to the little emperor''s grandson in the future." The princess is going all out today, she is afraid that if she doesn''t speak first, the emperor might make a mess of mandarin ducks for Su Qiruo! The empress was very surprised by her daughter''s reaction. This child has always been a little afraid of the emperor. Why is she so bold today? The emperor glanced into the pavilion again, and nodded lightly. "The appearance is a good match, but the young master of the Mo family is really too young. You Jiuhuangmei can''t wait for him all the time!" As everyone knows, people are willing to wait. "Jiuhuangmei is not very old, so it''s okay to wait a year or two." Su Yike hurriedly followed up and said that she was more worried than the princess that the emperor would give Su Qiruo a marriage on a whim, and both Su Qiruo and Mo Xingyi would be sad at that time. "Lao Jiu is indeed still young. If the Mohist son is suitable, there is nothing wrong with waiting for two years." The empress wanted to speak for her own daughter, but Mo Shujun remained silent. If Su Qiruo is not interested in her own nephew, Mo Shujun will definitely help to say a few good words. But if he speaks rashly now, the emperor will suspect that the Mo family has ulterior motives. But it is different when the empress speaks to the empress, they have no contact with the Mohists, and the Nine Emperors are not descended from the empress, so the emperor''s suspicion will not rest on them. "Then wait a little longer!" The emperor did not nod clearly, but he did not refuse, which made the empress very happy. The Chrysanthemum Appreciation Banquet was originally a kind of banquet for young ladies from aristocratic families to have a blind date with young masters. Today, the emperor ordered the marriage between the eighth emperor''s daughter and the young master of the Lin family. He was very happy, so he brought a few people to the imperial garden for a meeting. . Su Qiruo didn''t know about all this, she only knew that Mo Xingyi seemed to be angry with her, and she had to calm him down quickly. The two of them were sitting in the bushes at the far corner of the imperial garden. As long as they didn''t stand up, no one would notice. "Why is Xingyi unhappy today?" Su Qiruo put her handkerchief under Mo Xingyi''s body, then tilted her head and asked. She didn''t seem to have done anything to make him angry, did she? "It''s really rare. His Majesty the Ninth Prince can still think of Xing Yi." Mo Xingyi smiled faintly, without showing annoyance on his face. Su Qiruo was startled, and then remembered that Mo Xingyi had asked her if Lin Yiwen looked good. As they grow older, although the two of them don''t look as close as they did when they were young, they are together in the end. If Su Qi thinks about it, maybe she and Mo Xingyi did not fall in love at first sight, but they definitely fell in love over time. "Is this jealous?" Seeing that Su Qiruo could still laugh, Mo Xingyi''s expression became a little ugly. She reached out to reach for the dead leaves stuck in his hair, but he turned sideways to avoid it. Su Qiruo grabbed Mo Xingyi''s arm, and picked up the dead leaves on his head with the other hand. "That''s not my beauty, but Sister Eighth Emperor''s. The Empress Father has already agreed to give marriage to Sister Eighth Emperor and Young Master Lin, and the decree can only be made when the Queen Mother speaks." Mo Xingyi actually believed in Su Qiruo in his heart, but when he saw her getting close to other men, he just felt bored. (end of this chapter) Chapter 92： Black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (23) Chapter 92 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (23) Now hearing Su Qiruo''s explanation, Mo Xingyi''s heart is much clearer. If Su Qiruo is close to him in this world, she is a cousin. If Lin Yiwen is the cousin''s sweetheart, then she should treat Lin Yiwen differently. "I thought the queen would promise him to you!" Mo Xingyi pursed his lips and said in a low voice, he knew that the Empress doted on Su Qiruo recently because of the princess, and if the Empress could not marry her nephew to the empress, then marrying the Ninth Princess would be the most suitable But no more. After all, the current Ninth Emperor''s daughter is one-hearted as a princess. Even if people outside think that the Ninth Emperor''s daughter is not in contention for the crown prince just like the Eighth Emperor''s daughter, how can the queen know who Su Qiruo is? "He thinks so..." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Mo Xingyi glared at him, and she hurriedly explained, "But I already have my own heart, and I can''t steal my sister''s man, so I explicitly rejected it." The Empress wanted to keep her by her side to assist the Crown Prince, so she wanted to promise Lin Yiwen to her and tie her to the Lin family. The reason why she agreed to Su Yike, apart from the relationship between Lin Yiwen and Su Yike, is probably part of the reason why she and Su Yike are on good terms. The Queen and the Empress wanted to use her, so Su Yike''s love was fulfilled. Su Qiruo suddenly feels lucky, fortunately she still has some use value. Hearing Su Qiruo say "My heart belongs to me", Mo Xingyi''s expression looked better. "You have helped the Empress so much during this time, if Su Xinlan finds out, she will definitely not let you go." What Mo Xingyi is most worried about is Su Qiruo''s safety. If Su Xinlan can''t do anything to the princess for a while, he will definitely attack her. "Xing Yi, even if I don''t do anything, Su Xinlan won''t let me go." Su Qiruo held Mo Xingyi''s hand tightly, she would never allow him to be used by Su Xinlan again. "But" Mo Xingyi is still a little worried. There are many families behind Su Xinlan, and the princess may not be able to make it to the end. If the princess cannot successfully succeed to the throne in the end, Su Xinlan will definitely not let her go. "Don''t worry, it''s not yet the critical period to seize the throne, and I still have a lot of time to prepare. No matter what, I will protect you, the Mo family, and Sister Eighth Emperor." Now they are still young, after she plans for another two years, the power in her hands will be stronger, and she will start to get rid of Su Xinlan. Mo Xingyi took a deep look at Su Qiruo, he always felt that Ninth Sister was very preoccupied, as if she was carrying some heavy burden. "Ninth Sister, before I didn''t understand why you hated Su Xinlan so much and forced me to avoid her, but today I finally understand." Mo Xingyi held Su Qiruo''s hand back, and said with lowered eyes, his face was obviously full of displeasure. "What did Xingyi discover?" Su Qiruo pampered Li Mo Xingyi''s hair, and asked in a low voice. "That **** Su Xinlan beat her husband, and Zhang Yurui was covered in injuries." Seeing this, Mo Xingyi deliberately lowered his voice, and told Su Qiruo about the injury he saw on Zhang Yurui''s body. Su Qiruo thought that Mo Xingyi was sitting with Zhang Yurui before she went to look for Mo Xingyi, so she must have discovered it at that time. "Xingyi, I know you have a good heart, but Zhang Yurui is also the son of the Zhang family and Su Xinlan''s rightful emperor. You should stay away from him on weekdays. If he... starts to attack you, I am worried that you will Danger." It''s not Su Qiruo''s villainous heart, it''s just that the Zhang family and Su Xinlan are really nothing, "Um." Mo Xingyi first obediently responded, and then couldn''t help but say something more, "Zhang Yurui is also a poor man." "He is the legitimate son of the Zhang family. If Su Xinlan hit him, wouldn''t the Zhang family come forward? Besides, if Zhang Dejun knew about it, he probably wouldn''t let him go." Su Qiruo was originally trying to appease Mo Xingyi, thinking that Zhang Yurui''s identity should not make Su Xinlan beat him for nothing. "Ninth sister, you don''t know that the Zhang family is patriarchal and doesn''t love Zhang Yurui at all. They only like his sister." These things were also mentioned by Mo Xingyi from others, but he felt that if Zhang Dejun knew about it, he would not ignore it. "Fortunately, my little Xing Yi was born in the Mohist family, and he is uniquely favored." Su Qiruo chuckled, she was not interested in other people''s affairs, she just wanted to protect the people around her. "Then Ninth Sister is not allowed to be like Su Xinlan in the future. If you hit me, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life." Mo Xingyi''s ears blushed, and he whispered. Since growing up, he has rarely said these words so boldly. "It''s too late for me to love you!" Don''t say that he was beaten, Su Qiruo can''t wait to confess him! The two were sitting here quietly, when suddenly there was a conversation not far away. "What did you say?" "I heard very clearly just now, the emperor has promised to betroth Mr. Lin to His Highness the Eighth Prince." "Damn Su Yike, the robbing is actually on Miss Ben''s head. Isn''t she just a disregarded princess? Why should she?" "Third Miss, please keep your voice down, that person is also a princess after all!" "What can the princess do? When His Royal Highness takes over the world, they will all be prisoners." Su Qiruo couldn''t listen to what those two people said in the back, she just remembered the sentence "When His Highness Fifth takes over the world, they will all be prisoners". She can''t let the tragedy happen again no matter what, Su Xinlan must die. Third Miss? Is Miss Zhang San Zhang Yuman? Heh, if you still look down on the emperor''s daughter, let her see if the emperor is protecting his own daughter or her Zhang family''s daughter. Waiting for the two people''s voices to get further and further away, Mo Xingyi raised his eyes to look at Su Qiruo. Ninth sister''s complexion is not good, perhaps because she heard that person scolding her cousin. Mo Xingyi knew how much Su Qiruo valued Su Yike, and in her heart, the Empress Dowager was no match for her Eighth Emperor Sister. "Ninth Sister..." "Don''t be afraid, don''t tell Sister Eighth Emperor about today''s matter, she is very happy right now!" Su Qiruo collected her expression, smiled and squeezed Mo Xingyi''s hand. "But what if Zhang Yuman trips up my cousin and ruins the marriage between my cousin and Brother Yiwen?" Mo Xingyi thinks it''s better to let his cousin know about this matter. Knowing this, he has an idea in his heart, so he can make plans early in the future. "I''ll settle this matter, and I will definitely not let her ruin the good things between Sister Eighth Emperor and Young Master Lin." "Ninth Sister, please don''t do stupid things. The Zhang family is not easy to mess with. This is not the time to turn against them." Mo Xingyi looked at Su Qiruo worriedly, he always felt that the current Su Qiruo had a lot of bad water in her stomach, even though the bad water was poured on the enemy, he was still afraid that she would accidentally hurt him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 93： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (24) Chapter 93 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (24) "I know it in my heart. I still want to protect you for the rest of my life. How could something happen to me?" Su Qiruo didn''t intend to really kill Zhang Yuman, she would not do such a stupid thing before she was unable to directly move the Zhang family down. But not killing her doesn''t mean not crippling her. How dare a mere prime minister ignore the imperial daughter? Who will give her face? Thinking of what happened to Dongji back then, Su Qiruo suddenly smiled. The emperor is so shrewd, she will not fail to guess that he deliberately took Dongji to the Imperial Garden to stop her that day, but after so many years, she has not blamed anyone for this incident. In comparison, the emperor pays more attention to the royal face. If the words of looking down on the princess fall into the ears of the emperor, the rain vine will be peeled off even if it is not damaged. On the second day, the palace issued a decree, granting a marriage to the Eighth Emperor''s Daughter and Young Master Lin, and the wedding date was set on the tenth day of the winter month. That afternoon, Su Qiruo took Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue to Zuixianlou, and booked the private room next door to Zhang Yuman. Listening to Zhang Yuman''s loud abuse, it was obvious that this person was drunk. Su Qiruo put down the wine glass in her hand, got up and went out. Kicked open the door of the next door, frightened Zhang Yuman who was blushing and cursing inside jumped. After she squinted her eyes and saw that it was Su Qiruo, she curled her lips in disdain. "Ouch... Isn''t this His Highness the Ninth Prince? Disrespect and disrespect." Zhang Yuman said disrespect, but her body remained motionless, let alone salute Su Qiruo, even if she got up, she didn''t even bother to get up. The corner of Su Qiruo''s mouth raised a hint of sarcasm: "Miss Zhang San is so majestic, it''s fine to see this hall not being polite, and you are still insulting the royal family''s children here, you really don''t take my royal family seriously!" "Ask Miss Ben to salute you? Haha... Su Qiruo, you must have broken down here, right?" Zhang Yuman pointed at her head and laughed, she doesn''t even think of Su Yike, let alone Su Qiruo who has no background. Su Qiruo didn''t look annoyed at all, she waited until Zhang Yuman''s speech was unrestrained. "I have heard that people from your Zhang family used the name of Sister Wuhuang to oppress the people, accept bribes, and form cliques for personal gain. Now seeing your attitude towards this hall, it seems that what you said outside is true!" "Su Qiruo, you are less **** and spitting, these are all nonsense, how dare you slander my Zhang family." Even if Zhang Yuman is drunk, she still knows what Su Qiruo said about the crimes. If she agrees, it will be a capital crime of ransacking the house. "What? Now you admit that I am the imperial concubine? When you scolded me and the Eighth Sister just now, you probably forgot who you are?" Su Qiruo said, stepped forward and overturned Zhang Yuman''s table to the ground, wine and dishes were scattered everywhere, and a lot of them splashed on Zhang Yuman''s clothes. Zhang Yuman''s eyes turned red, and he drank a few more glasses of wine. At this time, he didn''t care who the person in front of him was, so he raised his hand and hit Su Qiruo. The maid behind him wanted to stop Zhang Yuman, but Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue who were behind Su Qiruo rushed up and started fighting with the maid. Seeing this, Su Qiruo didn''t hold back anymore, and directly slammed Zhang Yuman, who was so drunk that he couldn''t even stand still, and killed her half. Looking at the knocked-out maid and Zhang Yuman lying there half dead, Su Qiruo snorted softly, then messed up her hair and clothes, and smeared a bottle of red stuff from somewhere on her face. Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue saw their master like this, and imitated Su Qiruo''s appearance to dress themselves up, and then the three master and servant pushed the door open and walked out. Before crossing the threshold, Su Qiruo fell to the ground, and the shopkeeper of Zuixianlou hurriedly sent someone to report to the officials, and soon someone from the government came over, followed by the steward of the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion. "How is this going?" "I don''t even know the little one! It seems that the third lady of the Zhang family got drunk and got into a fight with His Highness Ninth Prince..." The shopkeeper''s face turned pale with fright, and she didn''t know why she was so unlucky that she got involved in such a thing. Neither of these two little ancestors can be offended by her! The old steward''s face immediately turned ugly, and he cupped his fists at the government officials and said, "My Highness loves His Highness the Ninth Highness the most, if he knows that His Highness Ninth was beaten by Miss Zhang San, he will definitely ask about it, and I hope His Excellency can see clearly. " That person almost knelt down to the old steward, this one is the powerful Zhang family, the eighth and ninth princes, none of them dare to offend! But the words of the old housekeeper obviously pinned the crime on Zhang Yuman''s head. The first impression of the people watching the excitement was that Miss Zhang Jiasan beat His Highness the Ninth Highness. It was related to the emperor''s daughter and the Zhang family, and the matter eventually reached the emperor. The princess ordered people to send Zhang Yuman and Su Qiruo into the palace overnight. The emperor, who thought it was disturbing her innocence, suddenly lost his temper when he saw his daughter being beaten like that. "Delai, go and find me that old thing Zhang Zikai, I want to ask her how she raised her daughter, how dare she beat my daughter like this!" If the person who was beaten wasn''t Su Qiruo, the emperor might not be so angry, but Su Qiruo, who was kneeling there and was in a mess, reminded her of the scene when they first met. The emperor, who was already ashamed of Su Qiruo, couldn''t control the cause of this matter. Beating her daughter was the next crime. Delai took the order to go out, and the princess stepped forward to comfort her: "Mother, calm down, Jiuhuangmei is young and has a child''s heart. It is understandable to argue with others a few times." Zhang Yuman, who was kneeling on the ground, was obviously sober at this time, she didn''t expect that she would beat the Ninth Emperor Girl. Although she usually looked down on the Eighth and Ninth Emperors, she was not bold enough to attack them. Seeing what the emperor meant, she would not be able to escape this time. Thinking of this, Zhang Yuman trembled all over. Looking at Su Qiruo''s appearance, it was clear that someone had bandaged her up, but the wound on her face and the embarrassment on her body still made the emperor''s eyes red with anger. "Emperor Mother, Sister Jiuhuang is still injured, why don''t you wake her up first?" The concubine said something tentatively, in her eyes, the Jiuhuangmei has always been honest and restrained, how could she fight with a **** like Zhang Yuman? So there is no need to ask the reason, the princess decided that Zhang Yuman must have provoked Su Qiruo. The emperor glanced at the two kneeling there. Although his daughter was in a mess, the Zhang family''s daughter was not much better. I thought this daughter was honest, even if she was bullied, she might not fight back, and seeing her was not a disadvantage, so the emperor felt better. "Old Jiu, get up and talk, and tell me what''s going on." (end of this chapter) Chapter 94： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (25) Chapter 94 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (25) "Thank you, Queen Mother." Su Qiruo stood up with great effort, and did not forget to expose the back of her blood-stained hands after standing up. The emperor''s face darkened again, and he gave Zhang Yuman who was kneeling on the ground a hard look. If someone else fights with Su Qiruo, that''s fine. This Zhang Yuman is a well-known gangster in the capital. It''s fine to bully the weak. Now, even the emperor''s daughter dares to fight. This is really a good daughter taught by her Zhang family. "Returning to the Queen Mother, I heard that the roast goose in Zuixianlou is very famous, so I want to try it today. Unexpectedly, not long after I sat down, I heard someone next door swearing. Erchen didn''t pay attention to it at first, but later he vaguely heard the name of Sister Eighth Emperor being mentioned in the mouth, so he took people out to reason, but it was Zhang Yuman... She spoke wildly. Not to mention insulting the Eighth Emperor Sister, but also insulting the son-in-law, not like the son-in-law saluting, saying that the son-in-law is unworthy, and that there is something wrong with the son-in-law. " Su Qiruo pointed to her own head, the aggrieved look made the emperor''s eyes tremble, and the anger in his heart was even worse. "Zhang Yuman also said that their Zhang family has always used the name of the fifth emperor sister to oppress the people, accept bribes, and form cliques for personal gain. Even the mother emperor can''t control them. I am qualified to be gifted by Miss Zhang''s family." Su Qiruo lowered her eyes, her long eyelashes concealed the complacency in her eyes, she still had an expression of being greatly wronged and unwilling. The reason why she dared to say this is that she is not afraid that the emperor will send someone to investigate in the Zuixian Tower. She did say these similar things when she quarreled with Zhang Yuman, but the people outside couldn''t hear them clearly. What, no one will know. "You''re talking nonsense! It''s impossible for me to say those things. I just said that you and Su Yike are unworthy... No... No, Your Majesty, my servant is wronged. My servant never said those words." Zhang Yuman felt that she was still drunk, otherwise why she wanted to refute but couldn''t? Things were clearly not what Su Qiruo said, she was spitting blood. "What a Zhang family! What a good one is not qualified!" The emperor would have doubts about Su Qiruo''s words before, but just now seeing Zhang Yuman daring to argue with Su Qiruo so loudly in front of her, she believed it 90%. Even if the emperor doesn''t pay attention to her daughter in front of the emperor, isn''t this family becoming the emperor outside? "The emperor calm down! The old minister has no way to teach his daughter, and he must be disciplined strictly when he goes back. Please calm down the emperor." Zhang Zikai scrambled and ran in, knelt beside Zhang Yuman, and kowtowed to plead guilty. She is an old man in her sixties, but now she still has to run around because of her granddaughter''s ignorance. She is really ashamed of this old face. This Zhang Yuman is usually used to being arrogant and indulgent, but no one thought that she would beat the Ninth Emperor Girl today. Even if the Nine Emperors are not favored any more, she is still the emperor''s daughter, with phoenix blood flowing on her body, and no one has the right to touch it except the emperor. This rebellious woman is simply trying to kill the Zhang family! Now is the time when the five emperors and the crown daughter are fighting against each other, and the crown daughter has gained the upper hand recently. Doesn''t this suddenly drag the five emperors down again? Zhang Zikai wanted to slap this unfilial granddaughter to death, but he knew it was too late. If the Zhang family does not make a statement on this matter, the emperor will definitely not spare them lightly. "I can''t stand Prime Minister Zhang''s worship. Your good granddaughter scolded my eighth daughter and punched my ninth daughter. How can my children be as precious as your Zhang family?" The teacup in the emperor''s hand fell to the ground, and the fragments rolled down in front of Zhang Zikai and Zhang Yuman, but they did not dare to move. "The old minister is guilty, please please the emperor to calm down and take care of the phoenix body!" Zhang Zikai buried her head on the ground, her forehead was bloodshot from the broken ceramics, and she didn''t dare to look up. If she doesn''t give an explanation to the emperor today, the whole Zhang family will suffer. "I see that you are eager to **** me off so that you can support the fifth son to ascend the throne. Your Zhang family controls the government and your relatives monopolize power!" The emperor was also in a hurry. She couldn''t believe that there were still some ladies from the aristocratic family outside who didn''t take her daughter seriously. She is the emperor, besides her in this world, her daughters are the most honorable. How dare these slaves look down on her children? It must have been taught by someone at home. Don''t take imperial power seriously, is this trying to rebel? Thinking of this, the emperor and even Su Xinlan got angry. She always knew what Su Xinlan was thinking, but she just didn''t take it seriously. After all, someone is willing to compete with the crown prince, which is also a kind of experience for her. But if you know it, you know it, and if it touches the interests of the royal family, they can''t help it. Zhang Zikai''s face was pale, she didn''t expect the emperor to move out the fifth princess. Isn''t the fifth emperor daughter the Zhang family relies on? "The emperor appeases his anger, but the guilty officials dare not. The guilty officials are loyal to the emperor, and they will definitely not show any disrespect." If she accepts what the emperor said, then the entire Zhang family will be in trouble! Not only the Zhang family, but also Zhang Dejun and the fifth emperor. Zhang Zikai gritted his teeth fiercely, raised his head and hit Zhang Yuman beside him. Although she is old, she has a strong body. Every time she hits her, Zhang Yuman screams in pain. "You bastard, let you not learn well, go out to cause trouble, who gave you the courage to hit His Highness the Ninth Prince? What do you think you are? Your mother and father are usually not willing to educate you. Today I will clean up for our Zhang Mansion." You scourge." Usually Zhang Zikai loves these granddaughters very much, how could he be willing to touch them? Today, he had no choice but to beat her to death, and only hoped that the emperor could give the Zhang family a way out on this point. If Zhang Yuman hit someone else, Zhang Zikai might still think about whether she had fallen for the empress'' trick. But this person happened to be the Ninth Emperor Daughter who never liked to cause trouble. Even the emperor often said that this daughter was honest and taciturn. In addition, Zhang Zikai knows what kind of virtue his granddaughter is, so he feels wronged. When the emperor is still useful to the Zhang family, he doesn''t really want to do anything to the Zhang family, but she has to come out with this tone. Su Yike and Su Xinlan entered the palace one after another, and what caught their eyes was Zhang Yuman, the old prime minister who was kneeling there, shrunken to death, begging for mercy. Su Xinlan''s eyes flickered, but Su Yike''s eyes fell on Su Qiruo, and before she could salute the emperor, she hurried over to ask about Su Qiruo''s injury. "What''s going on here? How did you get beaten like this?" Su Xinlan couldn''t bear to look at the kneeling grandmother and cousin on the ground, and all these fell into the eyes of the emperor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 95： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (26) Chapter 95 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (26) This family is really good at raising her good daughter as a child of her Zhang family. The old lady was very worried when the ninth child was injured. As soon as the eighth child came, she first took care of her younger sister''s injury. Only the fifth child didn''t even lift his eyelids, and his eyes were full of the Zhang family kneeling on the ground. How can a person who disregards the affection of sisters become an emperor in the future? If she becomes the emperor, will her sisters still have a way out? The disappointment in the eyes of the emperor grew stronger and stronger. She thought that this daughter was just a little arrogant, but she didn''t think that she was really spoiled by the Zhang family. Su Qiruo shook her head at Su Yike, motioning for her to greet the emperor first. "My son, send my respects to the Queen Mother." Su Yike greeted the emperor with a cold face, and the emperor sighed slightly when he saw her uneasy expression. Lao Jiu was brought up by Lao Ba after all, looking at her appearance makes her feel more distressed than her mother. "Old Ba, did you offend this Miss Zhang?" The emperor suddenly made a sound, Zhang Zikai, who was tired from the beating, hurriedly stopped, Zhang Yuman gritted his teeth tightly and did not dare to cry out the pain, but his whole body seemed to be falling apart. Su Yike gave Zhang Yuman a cold look, bowed and said, "Returning to the Queen Mother, I have never dealt with Miss Zhang San before. I don''t know where I offended her." After hearing Su Yike finish speaking, the emperor''s face turned a little colder. Zhang Zikai was trembling with anger, she didn''t expect this rebellious girl to offend two imperial daughters at once. Who doesn''t know that the eighth emperor''s daughter has always been idle and wild, never fighting for power, and her temper is even weaker than that of the ninth emperor''s daughter. If even the eighth emperor''s daughter is offended, her granddaughter''s life is really over. The emperor suddenly sneered: "Oh! The good daughter brought up by the Zhang family is really more honorable than my daughter!" Seeing the princess, she was not polite to greet her, and dared to insult her, and now she beat her again, this is going to ride on her Su family''s head! "The emperor calms down, the emperor calms down!" Zhang Zikai knew that once Ba Huangmei spoke, his granddaughter would be completely finished. Now, in order to protect the Zhang family, she has no choice but to abandon this scourge. "This rebellious woman deserves to be punished for what she has done. I also ask the emperor to appease the anger. Don''t blame the Zhang family and the fifth imperial daughter. This is all the work of this rebellious woman!" Zhang Zikai seemed to have exhausted all his strength, knelt on the ground and couldn''t get up again. "Grandmother! Grandmother, you can''t ignore Man''er, woo... Man''er knows it''s wrong, grandma..." Although Zhang Yuman was sore all over, what was this pain compared to his life? Zhang Zikai acted as if he didn''t hear, and didn''t dare to lift his head. "Mother, please calm down. Although Zhang Yuman is not sensible, this matter has nothing to do with Prime Minister Zhang. She has always respected you and respected you, and she will definitely not..." Su Xinlan wanted to intercede for Zhang Zikai, but she was interrupted by the emperor sternly before she finished speaking. "Shut up! Don''t forget your surname is Su. You haven''t asked a single question since your Ninth Emperor Sister suffered such a serious injury, but now you are still pleading for the sinner. If you want to change your surname to Zhang, I will grant you." The emperor was really annoyed this time, she didn''t even know how Zhang Dejun taught his daughter to look like this. "The mother emperor calmed down, and the son was convicted." Su Xinlan didn''t expect the matter to be so serious, and the emperor would say such words of severing ties. She was so frightened that she hurriedly knelt on the ground to plead guilty, not daring to quibble, let alone intercede for the Zhang family. "The emperor calm down, this matter has nothing to do with His Royal Highness, it was all done by this rebellious woman, please forgive me." Even if the emperor bestows death on this scourge, she will never ask for a word of mercy again, so as not to implicate the Zhang family and the fifth imperial daughter. The empress dowager felt secretly refreshed, she just wished she could add more fuel and jealousy to make the emperor really demote Su Xinlan. But she also knows that the emperor is angry now, if she encourages the emperor to order Su Xinlan to be demoted to the Zhang family, her life will definitely not be easy in the future. So what she should do at this time is to show her generosity and show the sisterhood between them. "Mother, please calm down. The fifth emperor''s younger sister may feel unbearable seeing Prime Minister Zhang getting older. Please don''t blame the mother." As soon as the princess opened her mouth, Su Qiruo and Su Yike clasped their fists together and said, "Mother, calm down." When the emperor saw it, he was even angrier. "Look, look, look at how your sisters treat you? They are also my daughters, why did you give birth to such a cold-blooded and heartless thing?" The emperor scolded from above, and Su Xinlan knelt on the ground and listened, clasping her hands tightly, cursing the concubine''s despicability in her heart. In Su Xinlan''s view, this matter is that the empress dowager plotted against Zhang Yuman in order to weaken the Zhang family''s power and cut off one of her arms. "I know I was wrong, and I ask the mother to take care of the phoenix body." There was a sudden silence in the hall, and after a long time, the emperor said coldly: "Zhang Yuman, why did you insult the eighth princess?" When Zhang Yuman heard the emperor calling her, her body trembled like she was sifting chaff. "If you go back to the emperor, my daughter... my daughter... is... yes..." Did she dare to say it? Could it be that she said that the eighth princess married the person she liked, so she insulted her? The marriage was bestowed by the emperor, if she said it, wouldn''t it be tantamount to scolding the emperor. "Old Jiu, tell me." The emperor looked at Su Qiruo, saw her pale face, still standing there stubbornly, with mixed emotions in her heart. "Returning to the Queen Mother, Miss Zhang San seems to be yelling because of the fact that the Eighth Emperor Sister wants to marry Mr. Lin, saying...that Mr. Lin should have been hers, but in the end..." If Su Qi didn''t need to say the rest, everyone present would understand. Co-authored by Zhang Yuman, this is Su Yike, who can scold a beautiful woman because he wants to eat swan meat but can''t do it. Su Yike''s face turned serious. She had never been in contact with the court ministers, but she didn''t want her marriage to become a reason for being insulted. What made Su Yike even more angry was that this piece of Yuman dared to take Lin Yiwen''s idea, and didn''t even look at what she was! For a moment, Su Yike even thought of getting rid of Zhang Yuman. "This marriage was bestowed by me, and the decree is from me. What''s the matter? Doesn''t your Zhang family still want to rebel?" The emperor couldn''t bear it anymore, and shouted directly to the outside, "Come here, drag this traitor Zhang Yuman down and beat him fifty times, and take him to Dali Temple. Let Dali Temple investigate carefully and see how many things she has done to oppress the people over the years." "The emperor spare me! Grandmother save me, Fifth Highness save me!" Zhang Yuman was dragged out of the hall crying, how could Zhang Zikai dare to intercede again? If she pleaded guilty at the beginning and didn''t plead too much, she might be able to save her granddaughter''s life. Who would have thought that she would say so many stupid things, and even angered the emperor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 96： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (27) Chapter 96 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (27) "I think you are the ministers of the two dynasties, so I will give you Zhang family a face today. Prime Minister Zhang, take good care of your family members, and don''t blame me for disregarding the feelings of the emperor and ministers next time." "Thank you, Your Majesty, thank you, Your Majesty." Zhang Zikai had never been in such a mess before, but now he almost destroyed the Zhang family because of a granddaughter. "Go back to the mansion and reflect on yourself. Without my will, no one from the Zhang family is allowed to leave the mansion." "The guilty minister received an order to thank you." Zhang Zikai bowed his head to thank him, but his heart felt like a knife was being twisted. Which one of the ladies in this family is clean, the emperor handed Zhang Yuman to Dali Temple, clearly not intending to let her live. This is actually a lesson for the Zhang family, and it is also a way of giving the imperial daughters a boost. Looking at Zhang Zikai''s trembling back, Su Xinlan couldn''t bear it, and clenched her hands tightly, wishing to kill everyone here. Everything grandma planned was for her, but she couldn''t protect her old man. The emperor looked at the four daughters in the hall and sighed faintly. "I hope you will never forget that you are biological sisters." "The son and minister respectfully obey the teachings of the mother emperor." "It''s getting late, everyone go back!" The emperor waved his hand, after such a mess, she was also tired. Four people came out one after another, Su Xinlan looked coldly at the Empress Dowager and Su Yike supporting Su Qiruo without looking back, and couldn''t help sneering in her heart. Sisters? Which of the three of them regards her as a sister? "Tell me about you, just let her scold you a few words, why bother with her and hurt yourself like this." Su Yike said disapprovingly, fortunately, the Queen Mother didn''t blame her today, otherwise, if the Ninth Emperor Sister was punished for this, she would feel bad. "The two imperial sisters don''t need to worry, Qi Ruo is fine." Su Qiruo dare not say that all the wounds on her body are drawn, if the emperor finds out, she will be in bad luck. But if she doesn''t design Zhang Yuman first today, and Zhang Yuman plots against Su Yike and Lin Yiwen in the future, it will be too late. Her mother talked about the relationship between sisters and mother and daughter in a high-sounding manner, but in the end she just wanted to take this opportunity to suppress the Zhang family. If she really cared about the child, why would she let her injured daughter stand there for so long without proclaiming the imperial physician? "This house is really outrageous!" The princess also said angrily, they dared to openly insult and beat the princess, they really had the guts of a bear. "Which one of the Zhang family''s daughters is good? The emperor shouldn''t just let them go today." "After all, the empress still cares about the old relationship, but this time Zhang Zikai can be honest for a while." "If the Zhang family is not eliminated, the court will be uneasy." The three sisters went out of the palace together. The princess wanted to send Su Qiruo back home with Su Yike, but they refused. "Miss Huang, go back, I''m fine, but it''s just some minor injuries, I''ll be fine after a few days of recuperation." Today''s matter has nothing to do with the Crown Princess, Su Qiruo didn''t expect that she would rush here for him. This also strengthened Su Qiruo''s determination to protect the crown daughter and ascend the throne. Only when the crown daughter ascends to the throne can she and the Eighth Sister survive. Now that she and Su Xinlan are completely torn apart, Su Xinlan will still attack her, so she has to figure out how to lure Su Xinlan into the bait. "Then you will be raised in the mansion for a few days, and don''t go to court for the time being." Even if the Empress Dowager doesn''t say anything, Su Qiruo doesn''t plan to go. Zhang Zikai was punished like this by the emperor, Su Xinlan''s party will definitely hate her, she should hide for a few days and wait for their hatred to fade away! It happened to be able to bring Mo Xingyi to live in the mansion for a while, and she hasn''t been with him for a long time. After sending the princess away, Su Yike helped Su Qiruo into the carriage, seeing that Su Qiruo''s movements did not avoid the wound at all, Su Yike gently squeezed her arm. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo suddenly laughed out loud, and pulled Su Yike to sit down. After the carriage left the palace, Su Qiruo told Su Yike the truth. Su Yike gave Su Qiruo a disapproving look, and reprimanded: "You child is too bold. If the Queen Mother knows that you are not injured, you are the crime of deceiving the emperor." If the Queen Mother had called the imperial doctor at that time, wouldnt everything have been missed? For an emperor who respects power so much, how could she forgive someone who deceived her like this? Su Qiruo smiled indifferently and said: "Sister Bahuang is worrying too much, it is impossible for the Queen Mother to invite an imperial doctor for me under the circumstances at that time." Dont say its her, even if the Empress Dowager is injured, His Majesty the emperor may not immediately think of calling for an imperial doctor to treat her. In the heart of the emperor, imperial power is above all else, and she, a concubine, does not know where she will be placed. Su Yike''s eyes flickered, but she didn''t speak anymore. Jiuhuangmei is right, these imperial daughters are nothing to the Queen Mother, but she thinks too much, how could they call the imperial doctor? The Queen Mother would never miss such a good opportunity to rectify Zhang''s family. Today''s incident was obviously out of anger for Jiuhuangmei, but it was actually not for herself. "Even so, you can''t take any more risks next time." Su Yike took out a handkerchief and wiped the red stain on Su Qiruo''s forehead, but it couldn''t be wiped off at all. "It''s fine when I go back and wash it, don''t dirty the eighth emperor''s veil, this is my future brother-in-law''s wish." Su Qiruo said with a smile, Su Yike glanced at her again. "Next time, if anyone of them scolds a few words, let them scold them. Since I don''t want to participate in the imperial power struggle, naturally I don''t need anyone to respect me. You just pretend you didn''t hear it." Su Yike didn''t care about those external things. After she married Lin Yiwen, she took him around and stopped staying in the capital. "I don''t care if they scold me. Sister Bahuang is so good and comes from a noble background. Why should they criticize you?" If Su Qi didn''t mention Zhang Yuman''s concern about Lin Yiwen again, she knew how much Su Yike cared about Lin Yiwen, and now that Zhang Yuman is already unlucky, mentioning this would only add to the nausea. "I''m not angry with you, why are you angry?" Su Yike tapped Su Qiruo''s forehead amusedly, looking at this younger sister, her eyes were also shining brightly. Did she love her in vain? This child knows how to protect herself when she grows up. Su Yike is cold-tempered and rarely gets close to others, but Su Qiruo is one of them, and also the only one she truly regards as a sister. "It was Sister Bahuang and Xingyi who protected me when I was young. Now that I have grown up, it is natural for me to protect Sister Bahuang and Xingyi in the future." The only people in this world who treat Su Qiruo sincerely and have nothing to ask for are Su Yike and Mo Xingyi. She only wants to protect them in this life, and she is willing to do anything for them. Thank you for your tickets and red beans, thank you for your support. This article is being serialized. Ladies who like women''s articles can pay attention to the author''s thoughts! Quick Transmigration Text of Similar Female Venerables: Fast time travel heroine system: Beloved wife addiction The boss wears a book to a woman There is also the end of the novel. The female respects the life''s great favor, and the female respects the eminence, Mo Han, my princely highness. And free welfare text... (end of this chapter) Chapter 97： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (28) Chapter 97 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (28) "I''m afraid that the news about your injury today has already spread. Xing Yi will definitely be worried when he finds out. You should tell him well." "Well, Sister Bahuang, don''t worry." "It''s good that only you and I know about this matter, don''t tell others, even the servants in the mansion, you should keep it a secret, so you don''t have to be reported to the empress and cause trouble for yourself." Su Yike''s words are very clear, that is, if Su Qiruo pretended to be injured, she should not tell anyone, not even Mo Xingyi. Only when Mo Xingyi shows concern can he be fooled by the prying eyes. "Qi Ruo understands." The carriage stopped at the door of the Nine Emperors'' Mansion, but Su Yike did not send Su Qiruo into the mansion. Only when Su Qiruo was helped out of the carriage, a faint sound of thanks came from inside the carriage. "Qi Ruo, thank you." Su Qiruo raised the corners of her mouth, and walked towards the gate without looking back, staggering. "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you?" The housekeeper saw Su Qiruo coming back with injuries on his body, so he hurriedly greeted him. "It''s okay, don''t say anything." Su Qiruo shook her head lightly, and motioned for the butler to help her to the main courtyard. Chunhe and Qiuyu saw Su Qiruo coming back with injuries all over their body, their faces turned pale with fright. Especially Chun He, whose eyes were filled with tears in an instant, and he couldn''t get rid of them. Waved his hand to signal the butler to go down first, Su Qiruo said to Chun He who was beside him: "Go get some water, the hall needs to wash up." "Your Highness''s injury, let''s call the imperial physician to take a look at it first!" Chunhe said with red eyes, remember to wash up after being hurt like this, this person is really big-hearted. "No need, it''s just some skin trauma, just wash it off and apply some medicine later." If Su Qi didn''t have a trustworthy imperial doctor, naturally he wouldn''t call someone for diagnosis and treatment. In the eyes of the emperor, she has always been rough-skinned and thick-skinned. As long as she asks someone to go to the imperial hospital for some wound medicine tomorrow, it will be settled. Chunhe wanted to say something more, but Qiuyu opened the door first to call for hot water. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she found that Chunhe was getting more and more unruly now, if she didn''t stop her thoughts, sooner or later she would harm him. "Nanu serve Your Highness to wash and apply medicine!" Chunhe stepped forward to change Su Qiruo''s clothes, but Su Qiruo turned sideways to avoid it. "Did you forget the rules of the temple?" Su Qiruo asked in a cold voice, Chunhe and Qiuyu have served her for so long, and Su Qiruo has never asked anyone to serve her in the inner hall. She has always done things like bathing and changing clothes by herself. "Your Highness..." Chunhe shouted with red eyes, seeing Su Qiruo''s displeasure on his face, he bowed and backed out. "There are more and more irregularities." Su Qiruo''s reprimand was loud, and Chunhe who had just walked to the door could hear it clearly. Chunhe stumbled and almost fell, but fortunately he held onto the door frame to stabilize himself. Tears slid down the corners of his eyes, and Chunhe sobbed aggrievedly. Since leaving the palace, His Highness has had a lot of problems with him. Qiu Yu brought someone over to bring hot water, and seeing Chunhe sitting on the threshold wiping tears, she only sighed helplessly. Chunhe has really become spoiled during this period of time. His Highness is not as strict as the master next to him, so Chunhe has thoughts that should not be born. Even though the palace had planned to reward the two of them to His Highness as roommates, His Highness has the final say on this matter. Qiu Yu could see clearly that His Highness only regarded the two of them as servants in his heart, and had no intention of pampering them. The young master of the Mo family is different from other people to His Highness, His Highness has always been thinking about that young master Mo in his heart. According to His Highness, if Mr. Mo can''t enter the mansion, she probably won''t want another man. Qiu Yu has always been clear, he understands his identity, so he never thinks about what is there and what is not, so he will not annoy His Highness because of such things. And Chunhe had obviously offended His Highness many times, if this continues, His Highness might send him out. Su Qiruo has very clear likes and dislikes, if she likes in her heart, she will treat you well no matter what. If she doesn''t like it, and you insist on approaching her, then you are asking for trouble for yourself. After leading someone to bring the water in, Qiu Yu closed the door and walked out. Chun He raised his red eyes and looked at him, mouth flattened to cry or not. Qiu Yu had persuaded Chunhe several times, both openly and secretly, but he never expected that he would dare to touch His Highness''s bottom line today. After all, it was also a friendship that grew up together since childhood. Qiu Yu stopped slowly and sat beside Chun He. "You and I have been serving His Highness for several years, don''t you know His Highness''s habits? Why do you want to touch it today?" Su Qiruo doesn''t like to be served close to others, this is a rule they all know. "Qiu Yu, you should know the purpose of Aunt Delai sending us to His Highness. Now that you and I have been with His Highness for a few years, she has already passed the age to find a roommate. If you and I don''t take the initiative, it will be difficult. Wouldn''t it be cheaper for those vixens outside?" Chun He said in a hoarse voice with red eyes, he just didn''t want to take advantage of others, and he didn''t believe that others could like His Highness as much as he did. "His Highness has always been an assertive person. Since she has no intention of asking us, why do you insist? Isn''t it good for us to follow His Highness and serve us like this?" Since the two sisters Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue entered the mansion, he and Chun He have rarely gotten close to His Highness. I think that His Highness will marry Zhengjun in the future, and both of them should be sent by His Highness to wait in Zhengjun''s courtyard! Qiu Yu doesn''t care about these, as long as he can stay in the mansion, he is satisfied. The man was struggling to make a living, and he didn''t know where else he could go when he left the mansion. He stayed in the mansion. Anyway, everyone thought that he had been serving His Highness all the time, so they wouldn''t treat him too harshly. "Qiu Yu, have you really never thought about winning His Highness''s favor?" Chun and Buxin Qiuyu never had such thoughts, who would not like such a good Highness? Everyone said that their Ninth Highness is not favored, but in the eyes of the emperor, which daughter is she dotes on? My Highness suffered so many grievances in the harem just because I didn''t have the protection of my father. If the Fifth and Eighth Highnesses didn''t have Zhang Dejun and Mo Shujun, their lives would be the same as their Highnesses. Now that His Highness has left the palace and built a mansion, isn''t the treatment the same as other princesses? "I just want to serve His Highness well, and I have never thought of anything else." Qiu Yu looked at Chunhe and said seriously, his Highness''s servant, he will do what His Highness says, and he dare not wishful thinking. Chunhe looked at Qiuyu for a moment, then lowered his eyes, clutching his sleeves tightly with both hands, wondering what he was thinking. "You and I have been friends for many years. I hope you will be fine. But if His Highness doesn''t care about you and me, you should not get bored anymore. You don''t have to lose the last bit of master-servant friendship. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 98： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (29) Chapter 98 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (29) Qiu Yu persuaded again, then got up and walked out. Looking at Qiu Yu''s leaving back, Chun He bit her lips lightly, her red eyes trembled, but she still didn''t get up. Mo Xingyi slipped to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion before dawn on the second day. He heard about the fight between the Ninth Emperor and Miss Zhang San last night, but it was too late and he couldn''t come here. Endure until this time. He didn''t sleep much that night, he was only worried about Su Qiruo''s injury. If Su Qiruo was still asleep, she heard the door being pushed open from the outside. Opening her eyes suddenly, Su Qiruo''s furrowed brows were filled with displeasure. This Chunhe really has become more and more unruly, and now he dares to enter her room like this. In Su Qiruo''s heart, only Chunhe in the entire mansion would do such an annoying thing. "Ninth Sister, how are you?" Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo had just finished thinking, and Mo Xingyi rushed in with red eyes. Su Qiruo immediately collected her thoughts, first glanced outside, seeing that the sky was still dark, and then believed that Mo Xingyi came here by feeling the darkness. Mo Xingyi was still following Mo Xinglin, presumably she was worried, so she came here with her younger brother. "I''m fine, why did you come here so early?" Su Qiruo sat up, then moved into the bed, and Mo Xingyi just sat by her bed, staring at the wound on her face. The room was still dark, Mo Xingyi couldn''t really see the light, and Su Qiruo could only vaguely see who the two were. Then Mo Xinglin took out a fire pocket and lit a candle, and the room was lit up. "He heard that you were injured last night, so he made a fuss to come. We persuaded you for a long time, and then we waited until now." Mo Xinglin glanced at the wound on Su Qiruo''s face, frowned and asked, "Well, why did you fight with Zhang Yuman? That''s a disaster!" Mo Xinglin hated the Zhang family''s daughters the most, and there was nothing good about them. "Don''t worry, it''s just some skin trauma, it''s not a problem." Su Qiruo raised her hand to hold Mo Xingyi''s hand, and said to Mo Xinglin after a word of comfort, "I heard her insulting Sister Bahuang behind her back, and I couldn''t get angry, so I started fighting with her." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Mo Xingyi thought of what the two of them heard in the Imperial Garden that day, and his big eyes flickered involuntarily. "This **** even dares to scold the princess. Is her Zhang family plotting rebellion?" Mo Xinglin scolded angrily, she and Su Yike are on good terms with each other, how can she stand Zhang Yuman scolding her? This is because Mo Xinglin is not here, otherwise she must have beaten Su Qiruo harder. "The Queen Mother has already ordered someone to beat Zhang Yuman and send her to Dali Temple. It is estimated that she will not be able to get out." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, her eyes were full of relief. "Deserved it!" Mo Xinglin reprimanded lightly, such a disaster should be punished by her nine clans, the emperor is still too merciful. If this matter were transferred to someone else''s house, the whole family would have to go to jail. The emperor treated Zhang''s family much more leniently. Everyone knows this, but no one has said it! "Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. Zhang Yuman has done a lot of evil. Once the gang in Dali Temple find out, she won''t live long." Su Qiruo rubbed one of Mo Xingyi''s hands to warm it up, and then pulled his other hand. Mo Xinglin, who was sitting beside her, acted as if she hadn''t seen it, and didn''t even raise her eyebrows. "But with Zhang''s family behind, will the people of Dali Temple spare Zhang Zikai a little bit?" Mo Xinglin said worriedly, although the Minister of Dali Temple is quite upright, but Zhang Zikai, as the prime minister, if she asks, he will be merciful to some extent! "The Queen Mother banned the feet of everyone in the Zhang family. Even if they wanted to help, they would be powerless." The emperor is not stupid, she did not offend the entire Zhang family because of Zhang Yuman, she has given enough face to Zhang Zi. If Zhang Zikai dares to mess with this matter, I am afraid that the Zhang family will not be able to keep it. "That would be great!" Mo Xinglin said happily, looking at the injuries on Su Qiruo''s face at this moment, she felt that it was worth it. If it''s her, even half my life is willing to exchange her. "Now I''m not afraid of anything else, but I''m afraid that Su Xinlan will get in the way. Last night, the Queen Mother severely reprimanded her in front of the Empress Dowager, the Eighth Sister, and me. She suffered such a big misfortune this time. He must hate us so much." Su Qiruo will definitely not be able to leave the mansion these few days, even if she is pretending, she has to pretend to be recovering from her injuries. "Don''t worry, I will send someone to follow her well. If I catch the handle, I will send it to the princess. Take care of your wounds. I will go to court first, let Xingyi accompany you, and wait until the next court." I''ll come pick him up." Although the Mo family didn''t stand in line, in terms of the relationship between Mo Xingyi and Su Qiruo, Mo Xinglin''s heart is obviously more inclined towards the princess. "Okay, sister Xinglin, go slowly, I won''t see you off." Although she trusted Mo Xinglin, Su Qiruo did not forget Su Yike''s instruction that no one should know that she was not injured. Mo Xinglin clasped her fists at Su Qiruo, turned around and strode away, only Su Qiruo and Mo Xingyi were left in the room. Su Qiruo moved into the bed again, patted the side beside her and said softly: "I haven''t slept well all night, come up and sleep for a while!" Mo Xingyi''s ears turned red, but he didn''t refuse. He took off his shoes and robe and went to bed. Su Qiruo flicked his sleeves, the candlelight went out instantly, covered Mo Xingyi with the quilt, and lay down himself. Although the two of them were childhood sweethearts, they had never laid down together like this before. It''s just that Mo Xingyi has identified Su Qiruo, and when he is two years older, the elders of the Mo family will enter the palace to ask the emperor and queen to marry him, so in his heart, he will only marry Su Qiruo in this life, even if It''s okay to lie with her now. "Does it hurt?" Mo Xingyi turned his body slightly, his big eyes were extremely bright in the dark night. Su Qiruo held one of his hands, and smiled lightly: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, that Zhang Yuman is drunk like a dead pig, where is my opponent?" Su Qiruo was sure that Zhang Yuman would not be able to beat her when she was drunk, so she took the opportunity to beat her up. Otherwise, how could she force Zhang Yuman to say those insulting words to the princess in public? "Did you make a plan to deal with her?" Mo Xingyi thought of Su Qiruo''s performance that day, and guessed that this was definitely not a coincidence. "She insulted the imperial daughter of the current dynasty and coveted the future Eighth Prince. She deserved to die." What Su Qiruo didn''t dare to say was that Zhang Yuman contributed a lot to Mo Xingyi and the Mo Family''s ending up like that in the previous life. Because of Mo Xingyi''s stubborn temper, Zhang Yuman often encouraged Su Xinlan to deal with him, and almost ruined his innocence. If Su Qi couldn''t swallow this breath, even if she didn''t have this opportunity, she would find another opportunity to send Zhang Yuman to Dali Temple to make sure that she had no way out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 99： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (30) Chapter 99 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (30) Zhang Yuman can''t stay, and neither can Su Xinlan. "But you shouldn''t risk yourself. If the emperor punishes you too, for such a disaster, you still put yourself in it, it''s not worth it." Mo Xingyi doesn''t agree with Su Qiruo''s taking such a risk. If she doesn''t succeed, but puts herself in the wrong, who can save her? The power of the Zhang family is much greater than that of an unfavored imperial daughter. "Isn''t it all right now? Don''t worry, I did this with complete certainty, and I won''t risk myself easily." "But the emperor''s thoughts are changeable, who can guess her thoughts? You are not allowed to do this next time." Although Mo Xingyi thought about his cousin in his heart, he cared more about Su Qiruo''s life than being scolded for Su Yike. "Okay, I won''t dare next time." If Su Qi agreed happily, Mo Xingyi''s face looked better. "Sleep! I''m recuperating in the mansion for the past two days. No one will come over. You can rest assured to stay here." Su Qiruo didn''t have many friends in the court, except for the empress dowager and the eighth emperor''s daughter, no one dared to blatantly offend the Zhang family and Su Xinlan, so she was sure that no one would visit the mansion in these two days. If the empress and Su Yike come over, she doesn''t have to worry. The empress knows that Mo Xingyi is the bargaining chip for Su Qiruo to help her. It''s not a secret. So if Mo Xingyi stayed in the mansion these two days, Su Qiruo would not drive him away. As long as he doesn''t leave this yard, no one will know that he has been here. "Um." Mo Xingyi responded lightly, then closed his eyes. It didn''t take long for the person beside him to breathe steadily and fell asleep. Su Qiruo turned sideways and looked at the young man beside her, her heart softened. This child is the only one in this world who puts her first in everything, and the only one who can even sacrifice his life for her. "Xing Yi, no matter what, I will protect you." With Zhang Yuman removed, a stone in Su Qiruo''s heart has already fallen to the ground. As long as Su Xinlan is removed within two years, she and Mo Xingyi can be together safely. When the time comes, she asks to go to the fief and take him to watch the sunrise and sunset, the mountains, rivers and great rivers. He will be free and unrestrained, and will no longer be bound by his status. It will be just the two of them. The cleaners outside the hall knew that their master was injured when he came back last night, so they were quiet when they got up to do their work in the morning. Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue also had a good rest in the mansion under the guise of recovering from their injuries, so they didn''t get up early. Mo Xingyi was awakened by a nightmare. He dreamed that he would kill his ninth sister, the Mo family and his cousin. Su Xinlan''s smiling face was haunting him like a demon, making him unable to breathe. Seeing the person beside him suddenly frowning and panting heavily, Su Qiruo on the side hastily reached out to hold his hand, Mo Xingyi broke free from the nightmare, and was actually sweating profusely. "Xing Yi, don''t be afraid, is it a nightmare?" Su Qiruo squeezed her sleeve to wipe the sweat off Mo Xingyi''s forehead, then gently patted him on the shoulder and coaxed him softly. "Ninth Sister..." Mo Xingyi was about to cry when he curled his mouth, but Su Qiruo hurriedly hugged him into his arms, stroking his back and softly comforting him. "It''s okay, it''s okay, dreams are all fake, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid..." Mo Xingyi raised his arms and hugged Su Qiruo''s waist, not daring to let go for a long time. He didn''t want Ninth Sister to have an accident, and he didn''t want her to die. Su Xinlan is that bad woman, no wonder Ninth Sister hates her so much, she is the one to be damned. "Did you hear that Zhang Yuman and I fought and scared you?" Su Qiruo thought that Mo Xingyi had some terrible dream because she heard her talk about fighting with Zhang Yuman, so she didn''t think about other things. "Ninth sister, I''m hungry." Mo Xingyi didn''t dare to speak out about his dream, so he waited for a long time before coquettishly speaking. "Then let''s get up and have dinner, and then I''ll be with my little Xingyi for a few days, okay?" "Um" Su Qiruo got up and put on her clothes first, then took Mo Xingyi''s clothes and helped him put them on. This young master who was pampered and spoiled is not as good as Su Qiruo in this aspect, he is used to being served by others. After the two of them had cleaned up, Su Qiruo got up and asked someone to bring water to wash up. Chunhe and Qiuyu came in with hot water, but no one expected that there was another person sitting in the room. Chun He looked at Mo Xingyi with a twinkle in his eyes, then bit his lip, put down the hot water and backed out. "Qiu Yu, go pass the breakfast and ask the dining room to add an fried egg." "Yes." Qiu Yu bowed and retreated in response. Mo Xingyi blinked his eyes at the two handsome servants, but said nothing. Actually, Mo Xingyi had already washed and washed when he came here in the morning, but Su Qiruo told him to wash his face again, so she also washed it with the water he had washed his face. "Chunhe and Qiuyu have reached the age of marriage, right?" During the meal, Mo Xingyi still couldn''t help talking too much. He always felt that it was not a good thing to have two such beauties beside Sister Jiu. He is young, and it will take another two years to discuss marriage, so what if another man appears around Ninth Sister within these two years? Su Qiruo usually doesn''t get in touch with any masters of aristocratic families, so compared to those masters of aristocratic families, he is even more worried about the two attendants Chun and Qiu Yu. They have some relationship with Ninth Sister, and they don''t know what Ninth Sister plans to do? Mo Xingyi also had her own reasons for asking this question. She was afraid that Su Qiruo would say that she would keep those two by her side, so she wanted to let her settle the marriage for them earlier. Su Qiruo nodded, put a shrimp dumpling in a bowl for Mo Xingyi, and said: "Well, I''ve been looking for a suitable family for them these days!" "Ninth Sister means that she wants to marry them out of the house?" Mo Xingyi was very surprised, he didn''t expect Su Qiruo to have such thoughts. In the end, he was overwhelmed and didn''t trust her enough. "They serve me with all their heart, and I don''t want to waste their good life and marry them when they are treated well. It doesn''t matter if they are inside or outside the house. I don''t need them to serve me now." Since the first day and the first month came into being, Su Qiruo seldom asked Chun and Qiuyu to come into the house to wait on her. This is Mo Xingyi here today, and Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue still have "injuries", so she asked them to enter the inner room. Mo Xingyi was secretly happy in his heart, but he didn''t show anything on his face. "It is very important for a man''s family to find a good wife. If Ninth Sister has this idea, I will help you look after it when I go back. Maybe there is a suitable person for my father!" "Okay, it would be the best if you and uncle can help you with this matter. As a woman, I don''t understand anything, and it''s really hard for me to do these things." (end of this chapter) Chapter 100： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (31) Chapter 100 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (31) Su Qiruo didn''t expect Mo Xingyi to be of any help, after all, he was just a child. But if Zhengjun of the Mo family can help to take a look, it will definitely not be wrong. In this case, it would not be in vain for Chun and Qiu Yu to serve her. Even if she knew about their careful thinking, Su Qiruo didn''t want to ruin the rest of her life and marry them out of the house at will. It is difficult for men in this world to live, and she is not the kind of heartless person. "Ninth sister, don''t worry, my father has pointed out marriage to many people in the house, and there is nothing wrong with it!" Mo Xingyi''s mood became much clearer, and he even talked more. After eating too early, Su Qiruo sent someone to the Tai Hospital to get the wound medicine. After the case was prepared in the Tai Hospital, there was no loophole in her matter. Mo Xinglin came to the Nine Emperors'' Palace to pick up her, but Mo Xingyi refused to go back with her no matter what. Although Mo Xinglin also secretly agreed to the matter between her younger brother and the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter, she is not married after all, and it is really unseemly to live together like this. Finally, it was Su Qiruo who asked Mo Xingyi to live in her room and she went to the guest room, so Mo Xinglin reluctantly went home. He''s not married yet, so he doesn''t want to go home every day. If he really gets married, will they have to wait in line to see Mo Xingyi again in the future? As soon as it was dark, Chun He walked in with a new quilt in his arms. Su Qiruo, who was sitting on the couch playing chess, didn''t even raise her head, but Mo Xingyi looked at it sideways. "What is this for?" Mo Xingyi asked in puzzlement, why do you want to change the quilt when you are so good? Chunhe turned around and bowed to Mo Xingyi, then bowed his head and said: "Your Highness said that Mr. Mo will stay here at night, and I will bring you a new set of bedding." When Chunhe said this, his expression was calm and his tone was flat, but Mo Xingyi could still hear displeasure from inside. Or, this is the little thought among men. Mo Xingyi frowned slightly, and said coldly: "What? I still can''t use Ninth Sister''s bedding?" Su Qiruo just raised his head, first glanced at the things Chun He was holding in his hands, his eyes flickered, and then looked at Mo Xingyi. "My things are all yours, so I can''t use them anywhere? It''s just that they know that you come to live in the mansion, and they replace them with new ones for you, isn''t it because they care about you? I''m afraid you will dislike the ones I used." In fact, Su Qiruo knew very well in her heart that she didn''t ask Chunhe to come over to change the bedding. Firstly, she felt that Mo Xingyi was not an outsider, and secondly, the two of them slept here only this morning, so there was nothing to dislike. But Chunhe came here to replace it on his own initiative, so it is not wrong to say it. "Hmph...how could I dislike you? If I disliked you, I wouldn''t have visited you when I was in the palace." Mo Xingyi snorted softly, and his face looked better now. "Since this is the case, then the quilt will not be changed." Su Qiruo waved to Chunhe to signal him to go out, Chunhe bit his lip and was stunned for a moment, then backed out with red eyes. "Ninth sister treats this servant too much." Mo Xingyi moaned sourly, he didn''t like this Chunhe at all, every time he came here to disturb him and Ninth Sister being alone. "You little jealous jar, they are all about to get married, why are you still jealous for no reason?" Su Qiruo chuckled, picked up a white ball and rubbed it in her hand. Mo Xingyi slightly raised the corners of his lips, thinking that he should hurry up and ask his father to let Chunhe and Qiuyu see him. "I am the son of the Mo family, how can I be jealous of two slaves?" Mo Xingyi has a stubborn mouth and just refuses to admit it. Su Qiruo also obeys him, as long as he is happy, he can say whatever he wants. "Yes, my young master, who can compare to our Xing Yi, who is noble and beautiful?" Su Qiruo''s joke was somewhat serious, Mo Xingyi couldn''t help but blushed when he heard it, and secretly glanced at Su Qiruo, but he didn''t refute anything. After playing a game of chess, Su Qiruo called the servant to help Mo Xingyi wash up, but this time it was Qiu Yu who came in. Su Qiruo and Mo Xingyi both knew it well, and neither of them asked about Chunhe. Compared to Chunhe, Autumn Rain is much more pleasing. He is very clear about his identity and knows what to do and what not to do. Mo Xingyi''s treatment of Qiu Yu was not as cold as Chun He''s, on the contrary, he was a little more polite. "Thank you Brother Qiuyu." "Mr. Mo has broken the slave, you call the slave Qiuyu." Qiu Yu was so startled that he almost knelt on the ground, he couldn''t afford to call Mr. Mo a big brother. If there is no accident, this person will be their master in the future. "You have followed Ninth Sister for so many years, and you have worked hard without credit. Xing Yi should call you brother." Mo Xingyi actually didn''t intend to get close to Chun and Qiu Yu, but now compared with Chun Heyi, this Qiu Yu is really likable. He likes people who know how to behave and who can recognize his identity. If Qiu Yu is left in the mansion, he will have a helper in the backyard when he gets married in the future. Mo Xingyi is not intolerant, if Chunhe hadn''t coveted Su Qiruo, he wouldn''t have insisted on telling Su Qiruo to marry her outside, but who told that person to be greedy? Qiu Yuqiao blushed, and hurriedly saluted Mo Xingyi again. "Master, let''s call slave Qiuyu!" Seeing his insistence, Mo Xingyi had no choice but to change his words and stop embarrassing others. "Ninth Sister is injured. I asked the dining room not to bring spicy food over the past two days. Tonight, she couldn''t help but sneak a bite of shredded pork with scallions!" Mo Xingyi ordered lightly, there is no master in this mansion, and he is not careful enough in many things, no one even cares about his master being injured and unable to eat. "Yes, Nu Minger went to the dining room early in the morning to spread the message." Qiu Yu froze and hurriedly bowed in response. The co-author, Mr. Mo, is waiting for him here! Isn''t it obvious that he and Chunhe are not dedicated enough to serve him? But what Mo Xingyi said is correct, there is indeed no one in this mansion who cares more about Su Qiruo''s body than him. Qiu Yu backed out with the basin in hand, and Su Qi Ruo came in from the outside. "What did you say to Qiu Yu? Look at his serious face." Su Qiruo sat by the bed and tucked the quilt for Mo Xingyi, and asked with a smile. "What? Distressed? Is there something I can''t say?" Mo Xingyi''s face turned cold, he glared at Su Qiruo angrily, then turned his back and stopped looking at her. Doesn''t know good people, he is not all for her, otherwise why bother to offend her? "I''m starting to talk nonsense again, besides you, who else can I feel sorry for?" Su Qiruo pulled Mo Xingyi''s body and coaxed, "I''m just asking casually, why do you even think about such a thing?" "Hmph... Your tone doesn''t seem like you''re asking casually." (end of this chapter) Chapter 101： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (32) Chapter 101 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (32) Su Qiruo gently pinched Mo Xingyi''s pouting lips, but he almost bit off a finger. "You little bastard, you are so **** me." "Who told you to criticize me for others?" "That''s not talking about you, I''m just curious. Qiu Yu has always been mature and rarely shows her thoughts on her face. That''s why I''m curious about what you said to him." Su Qiruo patiently explained that compared to Chunhe''s directness, Qiuyu is actually more forbearing. "I just asked him to order the dining room not to cook you spicy food tomorrow. His face is ugly, and he probably feels that he has not served you well." Mo Xingyi grumbled reluctantly, if it wasn''t for Su Qi being someone he cared about, he wouldn''t bother to care about it! "In this world, only Xing Yi treats me best." Su Qiruo''s heart skipped a beat, this time she really felt the feeling of being cared about. Most of her kindness to Mo Xingyi before was to repay her kindness, but after getting in touch with him, she really felt that there was a new friendship between them. If this is the case, love with time is more profound than love at first sight. "As long as you know." Looking at the light shining in her eyes, Mo Xingyi bit his lip lightly, as if it was the first time he saw these complicated emotions in the eyes of Ninth Sister. The joy that burst from the bottom of my heart made Mo Xingyi''s heart tremble. Is this feeling the real love? Sour, astringent, and a bit sweet. "Yes, deeply know, never dare to forget." Su Qiruo tucked the quilt for Mo Xingyi again, then blew out the candles and walked out. She rested in the yard next door tonight, separated from Mo Xingyi by a wall. But this wall can''t stop the throbbing in her heart for him. If Su Qi wasn''t present during these days, the DPRK and China could be said to be quiet. Hearing that the Zhang family had offended the emperor, the five emperors and one party have become more honest recently, and the princess has certainly stole the limelight. Compared with this, the emperor is more and more satisfied with the princess. He only feels that this daughter is down-to-earth, sincere and hardworking. Even if the things arranged are not good enough, she never shirks. Some senior ministers in the court also praised the princess very much. The days in the East Palace these days have been like a fish in water. The empress had visited Su Qiruo twice, and Mo Xingyi was there every time she went, so she didn''t say much. I just know in my heart that I can do many things today thanks to this imperial sister. No matter what the reason is, she has indeed helped me a lot. Since Jiuhuangmei likes Mo Xingyi so much, she will definitely help her. "Seeing that the imperial sister is in good health, I can rest assured." The princess sat on the first place and said with a smile. Since Su Yike and Su Qiruo rescued the princess on the day Su Xinlan got married, she seldom called herself "Bengong" in front of them, instead she was like ordinary sisters chatting about family matters. "Miss Huang, please worry about it. It''s just some skin trauma. I have to trouble Sis. Huang to make another trip." If Su Qi didn''t dare to say that she wasn''t injured at all, Mo Xingyi didn''t know about it until now, let alone tell the princess. "Dali Temple has uncovered dozens of crimes against Zhang Yuman, all of which are major crimes requiring beheading. The emperor mother has sentenced her to beheaded this morning, and that **** deserves what she deserves." The princess was obviously in a good mood when she said this. Sooner or later, this cancer in the Zhang family will be scabbed out, otherwise the entire Feng Kingdom will be riddled with holes. Removing Zhang Yuman is only the first step, and the rest needs to be figured out gradually. Su Qiruo''s eyes lit up, such good news should be celebrated by the whole world, it''s really gratifying! But Mo Xingyi who was sitting beside him didn''t show any happy look, his small face was tightly wrinkled together, not very pretty. It was not until the princess left that Mo Xingyi expressed his worries. "That old fox Zhang Zikai is full of tricks. Today, her granddaughter was beheaded because of Ninth Sister. She must have hated you. Ninth Sister should be more careful in the future." "Don''t be afraid, since ancient times, evil has never suppressed righteousness. Zhang Zikai has not been strict with his subordinates, and Zhang''s family has a bad style. She has offended many people. Even if she wants to kill me, she has to weigh it." Su Qiruo is really not afraid that Zhang Zikai will deal with her. Everyone in the court knows that Zhang Yuman entered Dali Temple because of a fight with her. If something happens to her, the emperor will definitely investigate the Zhang family thoroughly. Zhang Zikai would never gamble the future of the entire Zhang family and the five princes by killing a powerless little prince like himself. The dumb guy has nothing to do but swallow it. "That''s what I said, but I have to guard against it. Zhang Zikai is insidious and cunning. If he secretly attacks you, I''m afraid..." Although Mo Xingyi is a man, he was born in the Mo family and has heard many things. Although the Mo family has never stood in line, compared to the five emperors who are not well-known, General Mo still prefers His Highness the Empress Dowager in his heart, so he would be dissatisfied with the Zhang family in his usual words, so much so that even though Mo Xingyi Even at a young age, he also knows what kind of virtue Zhang Zikai is. "Okay, I will definitely protect myself." Su Qiruo raised her hand to smooth the wrinkles between Mo Xingyi''s brows, and responded with a smile, Mo Xingyi''s complexion looked better. "Your Highness, the Eighth Highness is here." A servant trotted in to report, and the housekeeper outside had already brought Su Yike into the yard. "It seems that Sister Bahuang also came to tell me about Zhang Yuman." Su Qiruo smiled and stood up to greet her. Compared to the princess she wanted to assist, she was closer to the Eighth Emperor Sister who had secretly protected her for many years. Seeing the smile on Su Yike''s face, Su Qiruo knew that although she didn''t care about Zhang Yuman insulting the Eighth Emperor''s daughter at that time, the Eighth Emperor''s Sister, she must be concerned that her lover was missed by such a disaster. Lin Yiwen was quiet and well-behaved. If he really fell into Zhang Yuman''s hands, he would be tortured to death sooner or later. Although the emperor has made a marriage agreement for him and the eighth emperor''s daughter, what is that Zhang Yuman? She might use some dirty tricks to deal with him! If she succeeds by then, the emperor will deal with it secretly because it is a royal scandal, and Lin Yiwen will be the one who will be unlucky in the end. It''s not that Su Yike hasn''t thought of this place before, that''s why she came here in a hurry to find Su Qiruo this time. She thought for a long time, but decided that she could no longer hide like this. She doesn''t like power, but she should protect the people she likes. Zhang Yuman''s saying is correct, she is a useless eighth emperor''s daughter, otherwise, how could the emperor''s daughter be scolded by her name by a little courtier, and dare to think about her future prince? "Sister Bahuang, have you thought it through?" Su Qiruo was shocked. In her previous life, Su Yike had never been involved in politics until her death. How could she have changed her mind now that she was doing well? (end of this chapter) Chapter 102： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (33) Chapter 102 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (33) "I think clearly. It is precisely because I think clearly that I can no longer follow my own temper in everything." Su Yike hasn''t suffered much grievance since she was a child, so she always feels that being an idle princess is much better than fighting back and forth with the fifth princess, but she doesn''t know that she is in the middle of the game and cannot help her to escape. Su Qiruo''s eyes flashed, she seemed to understand why Su Yike changed her attitude, but she felt sorry for a person as handsome as Sister Bahuang to be trapped in the cage, she thought she could protect her. "Sister Bahuang actually doesn''t need to be like this. Although Qi Ruo is not talented, she will still do her best to protect you and Mr. Lin." Su Qiruo wanted to persuade her again, but Su Yike had already made up her mind. "I don''t need to say any more, sister, you and I are sisters, there is always someone to take care of you. The wind and clouds are treacherous, and I don''t trust you to deal with it alone." Su Yike made this decision half for protecting Lin Yiwen, and the other half for Su Qiruo. She couldn''t bear to let this younger sister protect her instead. "It''s just that if I open my mouth to get in touch with the government, I will inevitably make the princess jealous, so I want to invite the imperial sister to accompany me to the East Palace." Su Yike is different from Su Qiruo. No matter how smart Su Qiruo is, the princess will not be overwhelmed. She is a late enlightenment, and there is no support from a huge family behind her. The prince doesn''t have to worry about her rebellion in the future. But behind Su Yike there is the Mo family, if the Mo family participates in the battle for the heir apparent, the power will not be smaller than the Zhang family behind Su Xinlan, and the princess will definitely not agree to get rid of Su Xinlan, and then another Su Yike will appear. In this case, Su Yike wanted to inform the crown lady in advance that she would like to request an order to leave the capital and go to the fiefdom when the crown lady successfully succeeds to the throne. If Su Qi didn''t expect that the two sisters would want to go to the same place, it''s just that, I''m afraid it will be difficult for the sisters to meet each other in the future. Even if the Empress Dowager is not afraid of these two imperial sisters, she will definitely not give her two fiefdoms to one place. When the time comes, they will be in the south and the north, and I am afraid that they will never see each other again. Su Yike stayed in the Nine Emperors'' Mansion for dinner, and after dark, the two sisters changed into ordinary clothes and went to the East Palace. The princess was also shocked when she first heard that Su Yike was going to enter the imperial court. She was afraid of being calculated by Su Xinlan, and she really doubted Su Yike''s intentions. Fortunately, both Su Qiruo and Su Yike bluntly said that after assisting the crown daughter to ascend the throne, they would request an order to go to the fiefdom, and would never enter Beijing without an order, so the crown daughter slightly let go of her guard. If she hadn''t been unable to deal with Su Xinlan alone, she wouldn''t have believed Su Yike''s words so quickly, but she was still a little wary of her. With the help of the Eighth and Ninth Emperors, her position as the Crown Princess is definitely secure. It''s the end of autumn in a flash, and this year Su Qiruo also went to the paddock with her. Looking at Su Yike and Su Qiruo standing behind the empress, Su Xinlan''s mouth twitched in mockery. She really didn''t expect that the princess would have such abilities, so hypocritical that she would win over the two imperial sisters. Su Xinlan has never found the reason from herself, so Su Yike was forced to attach herself to the princess, was it because of her Zhang family? Su Yike is currently working in the Ministry of Officials. Mingli did not bluntly say that she is a party of the princess, but only said that she is about to get married, and it is not good to continue to be so decadent, so the emperor allowed her to enter the court. In fact, anyone with a discerning eye knows that the relationship between the Eighth and Ninth Emperors and Her Royal Highness is not that simple. But the emperor doesn''t like to form parties for personal gain, so no one dares to express their guesses clearly. After all, they don''t have evidence, do they? "This year''s hunting, the four of you sisters must give full play to your strengths, and don''t let the officials see the joke." The emperor looked at the four daughters standing on the lower head, and said in a low voice. Almost all the daughters of the middle and middle of the capital have arrived this year. As an imperial concubine, if she cant even compare to the ministers daughter, where will she put her royal face? The emperor always paid attention to face, and today he specially called the four daughters to remind them, just because he didn''t want them to lose too badly. "Yes, my son obeys the order." The four clasped their fists together. Looking at the daughters with extraordinary looks, the emperor couldn''t help feeling that he was really old. I think it was like yesterday when she was so high-spirited back then, but now her daughters are all married and mothers. "Lao Jiu seems to have grown taller again." Perhaps it was Su Qiruo who was the youngest among them, that the emperor said such a nonsensical remark to her. "Jiuhuangmei is still young, and it is time to grow her body." Su Qiruo smiled and didn''t respond, but the princess on the side took up the conversation. "The old nine is young, you sisters usually take care of her more. It is said that the royal family is weak, but you are brothers and sisters after all. In the future, I and your father will not be here. You are the closest people in this world. Only by being able to rely on each other can the country of Feng Kingdom be stable." The monarchs in this world are all contradictory. Obviously, I used to fight to the death with my sisters for the imperial power, but I just asked my daughters to love each other. Under the temptation of power, who can escape unscathed? Su Yike and Su Qiruo can only be regarded as two exceptions. Su Yike''s mind is clear, deeply influenced by Mo Shujun, and she sees things more clearly, so she wants to stay away from fighting and be alone. And what Su Qiruo wanted was to protect Mo Xingyi. She knew herself, and never thought of grabbing the position of the princess. But how many princesses in the past dynasties can do what they do? "The empress is still young, why bother to say such things? Erchen and others still need the protection of the empress, you can''t leave us alone." After all, the princess is still closer to the emperor. When the emperor said that she was not there, she frowned and retorted. The emperor was amused by the expression of the crown prince. The crown prince has been doing well recently, and the mother and daughter are much closer than before. In the past, the princess would never have dared to talk to her like this. Except for the occasional flirting with the servants in the harem, who else would dare to act like a baby with the emperor! "Emperor Mother is the Son of Heaven, with God''s blessing, she will surely live a long and boundless life." The remaining three people also nodded and echoed. On the surface, it was a touching scene of motherly kindness and daughterly filial piety. Su Qiruo didn''t know what other people were thinking, but anyway, she sincerely hoped that her empress would live as long as possible. As long as she lives, Mo Xingyi and everyone will be fine. "Okay, okay, you sisters don''t make me happy here, it''s rare to come out to play, go find your friends, remember to be careful when hunting." The emperor waved his hands at the four of them, and said a few nice words, but he insisted on adding another sentence to let them do their best when hunting. After all, this face is more important than anything else. "My son is retiring." The four of them left the camp one after another, and felt a little more relaxed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 103： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (34) Chapter 103 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (34) It is said that a companion is like a tiger, if Su Qi really felt that sense of fear and powerlessness. The emperor can kill a person or a family with a single word. Fortunately, they are her daughters. As long as they don''t commit the crime of treason, they won''t lose their heads easily. "Jiuhuangmei is a blessed one. The Queen Mother has never cared so much for us." Su Xinlan said to Su Qiruo angrily as soon as she came out, that Su Qiruo killed her cousin, causing the Zhang family to still reflect in the mansion, she wouldn''t just let it go. It''s not that Su Xinlan never thought of trying to win over Su Qiruo before, but she walked over with a smiling face, and he didn''t appreciate it at all. Even so, why should she put her hot face on someone''s cold ass? Isn''t she just an unfavored princess? When she succeeds to the throne, the first thing is to execute Su Qiruo and Su Yuwei. "What is Wuhuangmei talking about? Ninth Huangmei is young, what''s wrong with Mother asking me to wait for her as a sister to take care of her? If Fifth Emperor thinks Mother is partial, we can go back and talk to Mother again. Said." The princess stopped walking as she spoke, as if she really wanted to turn back to meet the emperor. "Humph" Su Xinlan''s face froze, he snorted displeasedly, and then left quickly without even looking at anyone else. "Even to eat this kind of vinegar, what a petty stomach." The princess curled her lips in disdain. The Queen Mother has always had a weak family relationship, and she is not very close to her daughters. What she said just now was just a rush of words. Even such trivial things are worthy of being brought up by Su Xinlan. This guy really cast the wrong gender. "The more I can''t get anything, the more I care about it. She is targeting me so much because she wants to vent her anger for Zhang Yuman." Su Qiruo didn''t care, this time the emperor didn''t call anyone from the Zhang family. Su Xinlan lost the Zhang family, so it''s understandable that he was angry. Su Xinlan is narrow-minded, the emperor just said to take good care of Su Qiruo, Su Xinlan thought that the emperor was secretly reminding her not to trouble Su Qiruo because of Zhang Yuman''s matter, so she said that as soon as she came out. Su Qiruo had to sigh with emotion: There are so many ideas! "Then you have to be careful these few days, you don''t get her way." Su Yike said worriedly, she still hasn''t forgotten how Su Xinlan plotted against the princess on the day she got married. This person has a vicious mind and can do anything. Su Qiruo was slightly taken aback, and suddenly thought of a possibility. The person Su Xinlan hates most now is probably the one who has added her to the name of the empress. If she wants to get rid of herself, this hunting is definitely an opportunity. But how can we get rid of both ourselves and the princess? "Sister Bahuang said that Su Xinlan is very likely to attack us during the hunt." Neither the prince nor Su Yike ignored the "we" that Su Qiruo said, don''t worry, the "we" contained the prince Su Yuwei. The empress frowned slightly, thinking that Su Xinlan should not be so bold. "Sister Huang, if Su Xinlan wants to kill you or me with my hands, do you think the Queen Mother will suspect the third person?" Su Qiruo''s mind suddenly came up with the words "planting and blaming her". If Su Xinlan secretly ordered someone to kill her, and then leave evidence pointing to the crown daughter, as long as the arrangements were kept a little more secret, even if the crown daughter survived, the crown maiden would not die. The position is definitely not guaranteed. And if Su Xinlan directly killed the princess and then blamed Su Qiruo, then Su Qiruo''s little fate would have to be accounted for here. Murdering the prince, I''m afraid not only she will die, but even her grandmother''s family, who she has never met, will be buried with her. "What Jiuhuangmei said is that you must not have the heart to harm others, and you must not have the heart to guard against others. According to Su Xinlan''s personality, she is absolutely capable of doing this kind of thing." He dared to use his innocence to frame the princess, what else could Su Xinlan not do? "As the saying goes, it''s easy to hide a hidden arrow, but it''s hard to defend against it. No matter how we guard against her, I''m afraid we won''t be able to guard against her." The three of them frowned in unison, and lost their minds for a moment. "Preemptive strike?" Su Qiruo suddenly said, Su Yike instantly understood what she meant. The princess looked at Su Qiruo with a confused face, obviously not knowing what she meant, could it be that they want to attack Su Xinlan first? But the Empress Dowager knew how powerful the hidden guards were. She felt that her methods were not as ruthless as Su Xinlan''s, and she definitely couldn''t be tight. If evidence is found by the hidden guards at that time, she will not be able to do it as a princess. "Sister Huang, think about it, who hates me the most now?" Su Qiruo asked the princess, now she finally knew why the previous princess was eaten up by Su Xinlan, and she was indeed a little silly. "Naturally, it''s the Zhang family." The princess said without hesitation, if Su Qi has no ties with others, if there is, then it is only the Zhang family. "So if the Zhang family sent people to assassinate me, and the emperor followed the clues to find out about Su Xinlan, would the world believe it?" "Naturally. But how should the Zhang family be involved?" If the Zhang family is involved in it, according to the emperor''s suspicion, Su Xinlan''s 80% of the matter will be pinned on Su Xinlan. "If Su Xinlan wants to deal with me, there will always be a clue. Please trouble Huang Jie to find some people to watch Su Xinlan secretly in the past few days. At that time, we only need to take the first step before she acts, and the matter will be done. " The princess was startled, she didn''t expect Su Qiruo to use her own life to lure Su Xinlan into the bait, but she didn''t agree with it. "No. If Su Xinlan''s people do something early and hurt your life, wouldn''t the loss outweigh the gain?" Su Yike also said: "Sister Huang said that there are always other ways, and you won''t have to risk your life." Actually, Su Qiruo originally wanted to ask the princess to be with her, but when she thought that this matter would be risky, she said that she would go by herself. Su Xinlan hated her so much, she definitely wouldn''t let go of this golden opportunity. It is precisely because of this rare opportunity that Su Xinlan is careful in every step, not daring to show his feet easily. Su Qiruo gambled on this point, so she felt that even if she was the first to find her own people to assassinate herself in the place Su Xinlan had designed, and then startled the Imperial Forest Army, then the real killer would not dare to do it again. At that time, the evidence will be conclusive, and she saved her life, and she can make another big scapegoat for the Zhang family. Wouldn''t it kill two birds with one stone? The emperor ordered the Zhang family to contemplate their mistakes behind closed doors, but the Zhang family sent someone out to assassinate the princess. This time, no matter how powerful Zhang Zikai was, he could not escape the crime. And even if Zhang Zikai wanted to liquidate, he could only be liquidated on Su Xinlan''s head. Did she first move to murder and frame her when she was sleeping? (end of this chapter) Chapter 104： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (35) Chapter 104 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (35) "Sister Huang, Sister Eighth Emperor, only if I go, can the blame be brought to Zhang''s family." Su Qiruo said seriously, at that time, she only needs to tell the emperor that the assassins said they were on the orders of Prime Minister Zhang before they assassinated her. After all, the emperor has to find someone to take the blame for his daughter, right? Su Xinlan is the emperor''s daughter no matter what, and what is the Zhang family? As for the Lin family becoming dominant after the Zhang family collapses, it depends on whether the Queen and the Empress Dowager are willing to ask the Lin family to delegate power. If the Lin family is not willing to give up the power in their hands, even if the Zhang family does not fall, they will not last long. As the king of a country, how can the emperor allow courtiers to cover the sky with one hand? The princess thought seriously about Su Qiruo''s words, but Su Yike still disagreed with her doing so. After returning to Su Qiruo''s tent, Su Yike reprimanded her with a straight face. "Qi Ruo, even if you don''t think about yourself, you still have to think about Xing Yi, right? If something happens to you, what do you want him to do?" Before Su Yike and Su Qiruo went out, Mo Xingyi told her more than once to take good care of Su Qiruo, for fear that Su Qiruo would be envied and framed because of Zhang Yuman. But now that Su Qiruo wants to risk his own life, how could Su Yike agree. "Sister Eighth Emperor, you sit down first." Su Qiruo pulled Su Yike to sit beside her, and comforted her with a smile, "I won''t gamble with my life lightly. This matter must be fully prepared before it is carried out. After all, Su Xinlan dare not do it lightly, and she is also afraid of being found out by the Queen Mother." Because the matter of Zhang Yuman and Su Xinlan have been affected, the emperor has been so picky about her during this time, Su Xinlan definitely did not dare to do anything casually, even if she wanted to kill Su Qiruo and the Crown Princess, she had to make sure that she would not be implicated to their own premises. "But I don''t think this will work. There are always other ways." Su Yike still doesn''t want Su Qiruo to do this, even if they hunt less prey and be scolded by the empress, it''s better than losing their lives! "Don''t worry, Eight Emperor Sister, I promise to come back intact." Su Qiruo is also stubborn, and doesn''t listen to Su Yike''s persuasion at all. "Since you have decided, I won''t persuade you anymore. I''ll just be with you when the time comes. Anyway, you said it''s fine." Su Yike had no choice but to say this about Su Qi. The smile on Su Qiruo''s face froze, she didn''t expect that her otherworldly Eighth Emperor Sister would have such a shameful act. Su Xinlan really made a move. She had set up traps and killers in three places in the forest the night before, just waiting for Su Qiruo and Su Yuwei to appear. When the time comes, she will choose one direction first, and the remaining three directions will not escape no matter how they go. Su Xinlan''s calculation is that it would be best if both Su Xinlan and Su Qiruo died. If only one of them died, she would have a way to blame the other person. Anyway, no matter what, the water couldn''t splash on her. When both Su Yuwei and Su Qiruo are dead, and there is only Su Yike who doesn''t understand anything, then the throne can only belong to her, Su Xinlan. Su Qiruo and Su Yike separated from the Crown Princess as soon as they entered the forest, not because of anything else, but mainly because Su Qiruo didn''t dare to risk the Crown Princess. Although she is 80% sure of this matter, the 20% is also risky. "Driving..." "Driving..." The two sisters drove forward with a fast-running long-legged deer leading the way. "Sister Eighth Emperor, don''t let me go today." "Don''t worry, sister Nine Emperors, sister will definitely do her best today to make you feel convincing about losing." "The deer is mine." "Whether it''s yours or not is not certain. We have to see whose arrows are accurate first." The two rushed away, and quickly lost the people who followed them. "Sister Bahuang, one person is enough to act, you go shoot the deer and leave the rest to me." Su Qiruo''s eyes were full of confidence, at this moment Su Yike really couldn''t compete with her for anything, so he could only nod in response. Su Yike just walked away, and a group of men in black appeared in the forest. The men in black were all masked, with swords in their hands, full of murderous aura. Even though she knew that this was arranged by Su Qiruo in advance, Su Yike''s heart still trembled, and she hurriedly gave up chasing the fleeing deer, turned her horse''s head and ran back. "Ninth Emperor Sister, be careful." Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue were surrounded by people. Although they were good at kung fu, they were no match for four hands with two fists. And when Su Yike came towards Su Qiruo, she had already sent her own people to look for the Imperial Forest Army, and she also stood with Su Qiruo at this moment. "Sister Bahuang, didn''t I tell you to hunt deer? I am enough here." Su Qiruo frowned and said in disapproval that even if she was acting, she would have to suffer some skin trauma, because she didn''t want Su Yike to get hurt, so she told her to go elsewhere, but this person actually abducted her back. "Although you and my sister are not the same father, they are better than our own. How can I leave you to fight alone? Today we are together, maybe... after the two daughters are injured, the Queen Mother will be willing to punish them." Needless to say, Su Qiruo also knows who the "they" Su Yike refers to. The Zhang family is deeply rooted, and Zhang Dejun is quite favored. If you want to move the Zhang family behind Su Xinlan, you have to use this bitter trick. Besides, Zhang Xinlan himself planned them first. If Zhang Xinlan didn''t intend to harm others, others would not be able to follow suit. There are quite a few people in black, and their martial arts are not weak. Both Su Qiruo and Su Yike were injured, and the most serious one was Su Qiruo, who was stabbed in the shoulder. The eyes of the leading woman in black flickered, and Su Qiruo narrowed her eyes and shook her head at her, and she pulled out the sword in a daze. When discussing before, I only said that it would be good to do a show, but I didn''t say that I want her to stab the master! Now the master''s shoulder injury is probably going to take some time to heal. "Qi Ruo, how are you?" Su Yike''s face was condensed, staring at the woman in black opposite him. Isn''t it a play? How can you make such a deadly move? "Go quickly." Hearing the footsteps in the distance getting closer, Su Qiruo said to the man in black. Just like when he came, the man in black withdrew very neatly. When the Imperial Forest Army arrives, where will the man in black still be? "Your Highness Eighth Highness, Your Highness Ninth Highness, I will take the two of you back to treat your wounds first, and leave the task of catching assassins to them!" The commander of the Royal Forest Army is the empress. Seeing that the two imperial daughters were injured, she felt uneasy. She was afraid that the emperor would punish her, and also that the empress would blame her for not being careful enough. "The two of us are fine, hurry up and take someone to the front to search, those men in black are heading in that direction, be careful of getting trapped." Su Qiruo endured the pain on her shoulder, pointed to the direction of the northeast corner and said. (end of this chapter) Chapter 105： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (36) Chapter 105 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (36) When the emperor learned that the Eighth and Ninth Emperors met the assassin, his face turned green with anger. These people are really bold, dare to assassinate her daughter in front of her face. "Go and find Lou Ziqing for me, I think it''s time for her, the commander of the Imperial Forest Army, to be replaced!" The emperor was so angry that he dropped the teacup in his hand, De Laizhi frowned in distress, and then hurried out to find someone. The accompanying imperial physicians had already bandaged the wounds of the two imperial daughters, except for His Highness Ninth Prince''s shoulder injury, which was more serious, and His Highness Eighth Prince''s left arm''s deep sword wound. "Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the vitals, but the two highnesses lost a lot of blood. During this period of time, you should take good care of them." The imperial doctor was afraid that Su Qiruo and Su Yike would not be able to withstand the temptation of hunting when they were young, and would not be able to run out of the game and damage their wounds, so they ordered them deliberately. "There is Lao Hu imperial physician." Emperor Physician Hu just left Su Qiruo''s place, and was invited by the emperor there. After reporting the injuries of the two Highnesses to the emperor truthfully, Imperial Physician Hu withdrew. "Delai, who do you think will kill them?" The emperor murmured that if someone assassinated the empress dowager and the fifth child, she would still understand it, but it was strange that the assassins were the eighth child who had always been indifferent to the world and the young and obedient ninth child. Physician Hu said that if Su Qiruo''s shoulder injury was further down, then her life would be lost. De Lai pursed his lips, and seeing that the emperor had been waiting for her to speak, he boldly said: "If you come here for the Eighth Prince, it really can''t be justified. But the Ninth Prince..." Delai did not say the rest of the words clearly, but the emperor understood it. "It''s best that this matter has nothing to do with them, otherwise I will never forgive you lightly." Dare to kill her daughter, is this avenging Zhang Yuman''s scourge? She had already given Zhang Zikai enough face, and she didn''t bring Zhang Yuman''s crimes into trouble, yet Zhang Zikai was still not satisfied. If Zhang Zikai was really responsible for this matter, then the Zhang family would definitely not be able to stay anymore. How could the emperor keep her by his side in a family that hates the royal family? "Actually, this is just our guess. Isn''t the Zhang family still behind closed doors?" Delai is the emperor''s most trusted person, but she has always been impeccable in her words. First pointed the finger at the Zhang family, and now excused the Zhang family. But the emperor is afraid that the Zhang family has already determined that this matter was done. Besides Zhang Zikai, who else would do anything to the young Su Qiruo? With Delai''s words, Su Qiruo and Su Yike''s injuries were not in vain. After bandaging the wound, the two went to meet the emperor. At this time, Lou Ziqing, who had gone to capture the assassin, had not returned yet. "Both of you are still injured, please sit down and talk!" The emperor''s words made Su Qiruo startled, but she still remembered that she stood in the imperial study room for nearly two hours after fighting with Zhang Yuman last time! Today is the sun coming out from the west? "Thank you, Queen Mother." The two thanked each other, and then dragged their injured bodies and sat down. When the emperor saw the pale lips of the two daughters, he became even more angry. She is not willing to treat her daughter like this. When is it someone else''s turn to hurt them? Although the emperor was not considered close to his daughters, he did not punish them much, let alone beat them with injuries all over their bodies. "You two fought those assassins, what did you find?" The emperor''s face was not pretty, and he didn''t ease up much when facing the injured two daughters. Su Qiruo and Su Yike looked at each other, their faces were full of hesitation, even if they wanted to tell the emperor not to worry, it would be difficult. "The two of you are speaking truthfully, no matter who it is, I will never tolerate it." The emperor thought that the two were afraid, so he dared not speak. Su Qiruo pursed her lips and was about to speak, but Su Yike took a step ahead. "Returning to the Queen Mother, I didn''t find any abnormalities in those assassins, but they stabbed Jiuhuangmei, and kept saying that Jiuhuangmei offended someone who shouldn''t be offended. I was also very puzzled, Jiuhuangmei The imperial sister is young, even if she holds a position in the court, it is only an insignificant position, when did she offend someone?" It is indeed much better for Su Yike to say this than Su Qiruo took the initiative, at least it can reduce the emperor''s suspicion. "Sister Eighth Emperor, I''m sorry! It''s the younger sister who has troubled you." Su Qiruo said apologetically, eyes full of guilt. Seeing this, the emperor became even more angry. Fortunately, she is self-initiated, so the Zhang family probably did the trick. Besides having a fight with Zhang Yuman, where did Su Qiruo offend others? Delai, who was behind the emperor, narrowed his eyes, and he also believed in his heart that it was the Zhang family who did it. Its just that Zhang Zikai has always done things in a tight-knit manner, so why would he ask the killer to say these things in front of the eighth and ninth emperors? But this is not necessarily the case, maybe those assassins are too arrogant, thinking that the two queens who are alone are young and will undoubtedly die before they dare to speak so boldly. "We are all sisters, what are you talking about? It''s good that people are fine." Su Yike raised the uninjured arm and patted the back of Su Qiruo''s hand lightly, the movement couldn''t be more natural. Looking at the injuries on the two daughters, the doubts in the emperor''s heart disappeared. At this moment, the princess hurried in with a bow and arrow on her back, her face was pale and her brows were tightly frowned. "My son, send my respects to the Queen Mother." It was not considered a rule to salute the emperor, and then turned to look at the two younger sisters. Before, I was just talking about acting, and I didnt say that I would really get hurt! How did two people get hurt like this? Could it be that he met a real assassin? "Eighth Emperor Sister, Ninth Emperor Sister, how... how did you get hurt like this?" Seeing that the Empress Dowager looked tense, and she didn''t look like she was lying at all, the emperor felt better. Although she is not close to her daughters, she does not want their sisters to fight each other after her death. Even though this child is not very smart, she loves the younger sisters very much. For this alone, there is no one who is more suitable for this position than her among the children. As an emperor, it is important to protect thousands of people. But if you can''t even protect your own younger siblings, how can you have the heart to protect this country? "Sister Huang, don''t worry, she didn''t hurt her vitals, so it doesn''t matter." The corners of Su Qiruo''s bloodless lips curled up slightly, the expression of wanting to appease the empress when she was clearly injured fell into the eyes of the emperor, which made people feel a little more distressed. "Delai, bring a chair for the empress too." The emperor''s tone was much calmer. After seeing the empress thanked her and sat down, he said, "It just so happens that the princess came over, and your two imperial sisters are injured like this. I will leave this matter to you to investigate yourself. You must find out who is behind the scenes." "Yes, mother emperor, son ministers lead the order." The princess got up to receive the order and said, she thought that the queen mother would hand over this matter to the ministers outside to investigate, but she didn''t expect it to fall on her own head. (end of this chapter) Chapter 106： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (37) Chapter 106 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (37) From this point of view, this family is really going to be unlucky. When Lou Ziqing came back, she brought a bunch of things, all of which were used to set traps. The emperor, who was about to punish Lou Ziqing severely, was so angry that he didn''t know what to say when he saw those things. "My majesty, these are all obtained from the forest by the ministers and others. Not only are the directions where the eighth and ninth princes go are full of traps, but even the direction where the crown prince is hunting is full of these things. It''s just that the ministers are incompetent. , when the assassins rushed over, all the assassins ran away." Lou Ziqing was also very puzzled. She had checked clearly before, and there was no room for the assassin. Even if those assassins got the news and fled, they definitely wouldnt escape without a trace. The emperor''s face was ashen, staring at the objects on the ground, and only uttered one word. "check!" Delai took a sneak peek at the emperor, and secretly observed the looks of the princesses. Seeing the shock on the faces of Su Qiruo and Su Yike and the disbelief on the princess'' faces, he was basically convinced that it was the fifth prince and Zhang Daughter at this time. What the family does. Su Xinlan joyfully killed a lot of prey, and this time she will definitely impress everyone. When Lao Jiu died and the princess was abolished, wouldn''t the empress only rely on her daughter, Su Xinlan? "Hahahaha... Su Qiruo, since you provoked me first, don''t blame me for disregarding sisterhood." The fierceness in Su Xinlan''s eyes was exactly the same as that day when he plotted against the Empress Dowager and Zhang Yurui. Su Xinlan has always been adhering to the principle of giving something and doing things. In fact, she is not ruthless to Zhang Yurui, but that kind of friendship is really not worth mentioning compared to the power in her mind. Now she is not afraid of betrayal. When she becomes emperor, what kind of man does she want? As for these so-called sisters, she is not rare. Su Xinlan, who brought her subordinates back with a full load of prey, didn''t know what was waiting for her. It was only when she was about to claim credit with the prey that she was slapped severely by the emperor, and she realized something was wrong. She made it very clear to the dead men under her command that if she couldn''t kill the Empress Dowager and Su Qiruo, she should give up first, and don''t be caught by others. Even if those dead men were caught, they would kill themselves on the spot and would never reveal a word about the people behind the scenes. How did the empress know? "You rebellious girl, look at what you''ve done!" Although the emperor''s temper is not very good, he has never touched any of his daughters. This is the first time she has hit a child. "Mother, I don''t know what I did wrong to make my mother so angry, please tell me clearly." Su Xinlan''s mind turned quickly. Although half of his head was numb from the beating, he didn''t show any flaws at this time. "Express? Look at your two younger sisters..." The emperor pointed at Su Qiruo and Su Yike who were sitting there, and looked at Su Xinlan angrily. Even if the Zhang family did this and had nothing to do with Su Xinlan, why couldn''t the empress rush back when she heard the news of the assassination of her two younger sisters. Now everyone is busy with the assassination, but Su Xinlan still has the mind to show off his prey. "Do you really care about it?" "Mother Emperor..." Su Xinlan tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart, and looked at the emperor aggrievedly, so as to show his innocence. But the hatred in her heart was monstrous. She blamed the emperor for being partial, and blamed the emperor for not believing her. Why would she be beaten when Lao Ba and Lao Jiu were injured? In the past, it was fine if she favored the concubine, but now she has favored the two younger ones, and the only one caught in the middle is a doormat, right? "It''s better that this matter has nothing to do with you, otherwise don''t blame me for not thinking about the love between mother and daughter." Su Xinlan stared blankly at the back of the emperor leaving, with one hand covering his red and swollen cheek, and the other tightly clenched into a fist. Why did all the injustice in this world fall on her? It was a very pleasant hunt, but it was forced to end because of the assassin. Everyone returned to Beijing overnight, not daring to stay for a moment. As soon as Su Qiruo and Su Yike returned to Beijing, they were bored in the mansion and never went out again. Only the two of them avoided this matter so that they would not be found. The people who secretly watched Su Xinlan revealed the evidence bit by bit before the order of the empress dowager. After receiving the evidence, Lou Ziqing sorted it out and prepared to present it to the emperor. And Su Qiruo over there is nestling in the room right now, coaxing Mo Xingyi, who has red eyes and refuses to forgive her! "You weren''t such a nonsense in the past, why are you always in trouble now? You just got into a fight with Zhang Yuman a few days ago, and it didn''t take long for the injury to heal before you were assassinated again. You are not the emperor, nor are you too Girl, why don''t they... um... um..." Mo Xingyi glared at the person who covered his mouth to prevent him from speaking with red eyes, obviously very angry. "You can''t talk nonsense, if it reaches the ears of the empress, be careful that she hits you." Su Qiruo threatened Mo Xingyi, the little thing is really courageous, he dares to talk about the emperor and the empress behind his back, is this a life-threatening thing? Gently let go of Mo Xingyi, he raised his hand to hit Su Qiruo''s arm, when he saw the white gauze on her shoulder, he retracted his fist again. Su Qiruo secretly held Mo Xingyi''s hand, and he pretended to struggle a few times before letting her hold her. "Is it Su Xinlan''s fault that you and your cousin were injured this time?" Mo Xingyi leaned forward and asked in a low voice. Su Qiruo nodded lightly, then didn''t speak again. Mo Xingyi stared at her for a long time, and suddenly an idea popped up in his heart. Standing up and looking outside, then gently closing the door, Mo Xingyi dragged Su Qiruo into the inner room. The two huddled in the corner of the bed, and he asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "Honestly, is your injury intentional? Just to frame Su Xinlan?" Su Qiruo''s eyes flickered, and she tilted her head to look at Mo Xingyi, he was still so smart. As long as Mo Xingyi can think of this, the emperor must also think of it. But even if the emperor doubts, Su Qiruo is not afraid. Those traps were indeed set by Su Xinlan, and she did set up an ambush to kill herself. "It''s not considered framed. Su Xinlan wanted to kill me and set the blame on the princess, so he set up a trap in the paddock. I was just playing tricks. If not, I''m afraid that I won''t just suffer from this sword." Su Qiruo said truthfully, even if she didn''t design it this way, there would be a fierce battle, and it would be really uncertain who would live and who would die. "Su Xinlan has a good idea!" Mo Xingyi was so angry that his eyes turned red again, and he scolded Su Xinlan from top to bottom, from the inside out. Wanting to kill Ninth Sister and put the blame on the Empress Dowager, and preparing to kill two birds with one stone, is really not indebted to her head occupied by power. (end of this chapter) Chapter 107： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (38) Chapter 107 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (38) "Something happened to Zhang''s family, and she has been robbed of a lot of opportunities by the empress dowager recently, so it''s not uncommon for her to be unable to sit still." Su Qiruo patted the back of Mo Xingyi''s hand lightly, and comforted her silently, "You should be more careful during this time, I''m afraid she will jump over the wall and use you and Mr. Lin to deal with us." Su Qiruo is not afraid of Su Xinlan attacking her at all. Since she has come here, she will not be killed so easily. What she was afraid of was that Su Xinlan would attack Mo Xingyi, then everything she had worked so hard for so long would be meaningless. "I live here to take care of you these few days." Mo Xingyi hugged the quilt beside him, as if he was afraid that Su Qiruo would refuse. "Alright. It''s just that you often come in and out of my place, and be careful not to ruin your reputation if you are seen." Su Qiruo chuckled, but at this moment she was still in the mood to joke with Mo Xingyi. Mo Xingyi secretly glared at Su Qiruo, flattened his mouth and said indifferently: "If it''s ruined, it will be ruined, anyway, you can''t let me go." "Even if you know that I want you, you can''t make fun of your reputation." This world is extremely unfair to men, even though Su Qi wants to protect Mo Xingyi, she can''t control other people''s mouths. "I will be careful." As soon as Mo Xingyi finished speaking, Su Qiruo frowned. Mo Xingyi also sensed that something was wrong, so he hurriedly got up and opened the bed curtain, and Chun He, who was cleaning the table with his back to them, appeared in front of him. Su Qiruo showed impatience on her face, she was still too soft-hearted, she should have sent Chunhe out earlier. Even in normal times, apart from changing the bedding, Su Qiruo rarely allows Chun He and Qiu Yu to enter her inner room at will, just because she doesn''t want them to have thoughts that they shouldn''t have. But this Chunhe has come to provoke Mo Xingyi again and again, does he think that he has served her for a long time and has done too much credit? If it was Su Qiruo before, it could be said to be a coincidence, but now Chunhe is acting like this, it is clearly to disgust Mo Xingyi. Mo Xingyi''s complexion is not very good-looking either. Although he is not very old, he was born in an aristocratic family, and he knows a lot about the dirty things in the backyard of that aristocratic family. Chunhe is just a servant, yet he dares to compete with him for favor. Who gave him the confidence? "You go out first." Su Qiruo said in a cold voice, Chunhe''s body froze, and he clenched the rag in his hand. Turning around, he bowed to the person on the bed, lowering his eyes but showing no intention of going out. "Is it because the words of the hall are not clear enough?" Su Qiruo shouted sharply, "Get out!" Chunhe''s eyes turned red, and he glanced at Su Qiruo with grievance, before trotting out. "Ninth Sister..." Yan Mochen knew that Su Qiruo had a good temper, seeing her so angry, he couldn''t help tugging at her sleeves. It''s not worth it to ruin your body for such a scumbag. "Have you thought about what I told you about finding someone else for the two of them when you go back?" If it wasn''t for what happened today, Su Qiruo would have almost forgotten about it. The tone softened a bit, Su Qiruo held the hand that was tightly clutching her sleeve. Chunhe really didn''t understand the rules. She would give him a chance in the past few years, no matter how willful he is when there is no one else in the mansion. But she found that this person was of the kind who was easy to be pampered and pampered. If you gave him a little good face, he would forget his identity. Not to mention that Chun He is just a servant, even if he is the servant in Su Qiruo''s room, he is not qualified to compete with Mo Xingyi for favor. It''s really confusing. "I told my father after I went back. There are a few suitable candidates from my father, but..." Mo Xingyi flattened his mouth aggrievedly, because he wanted to send away the servants who served His Highness the Ninth Prince before he passed the door. His father reprimanded him severely, saying that he was jealous, and the worst thing was that he would not like it. Bring this matter up with Ninth Sister again. "Just what?" "Father said that Chun and Qiuyu are the ones who have been serving the ninth sister all the time. If I decide to send them out, if I enter the mansion in the future, people will inevitably say that I am jealous." There is actually nothing wrong with what Mo Xingyi said. In the eyes of outsiders, isn''t he the one who encouraged Su Qiruo to send him out? Combined with Chunhe''s temperament, I''m afraid he won''t say anything good about him outside in the future. Su Qiruo had never thought about this before, but now hearing what Mo Xingyi said, she also thinks it makes sense. "Then why don''t you tell Mo Zhengjun to take good care of him secretly, and let me decide to send him out, so that no one will say it''s your fault." "But my father was looking for people from the Mo Mansion before. If it is a mansion next to it, maybe it will take some time." "It''s okay, just wait, you can let Mo Zhengjun go to the Eighth Sister''s mansion or Young Master Lin''s mansion, he is in the hands of Eighth Sister, I don''t think he will dare to talk nonsense in the future." Su Qiruo thinks that Chunhe is still suitable to be sent to Su Yike''s residence, and then find him a similarly honest man to marry, and everyone can feel at ease. "Cousin''s place is feasible. When I go back, I will tell my father that my cousin is injured, and my father hasn''t visited yet!" Mo Xingyi said happily that he just doesn''t like Chunhe, relatively speaking, he actually likes Qiuyu more. Thinking of Qiu Yu, Mo Xingyi couldn''t help saying: "Sister Nine, I don''t think Qiu Yu should marry. If you really want to find someone for him, you can choose a suitable one in your house!" "What? Do you want Qiu Yu to stay?" Su Qiruo knew that Mo Xingyi was a little jealous, but he didn''t expect him to say such a thing. "I think Big Brother Qiu Yu is one of the few. After all, he followed you early in the morning. With him in the future, he can help with many things in the house." Whether it is for Su Qiruo or Mo Xingyi who may marry into the Ninth Emperor''s Palace in the future, the advantages of keeping Qiu Yu are always greater than the disadvantages. "I listen to you. If you don''t want him to leave, just find him a suitable person in the mansion." Su Qiruo smiled and nodded, suddenly thinking of the injured Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue, Su Qiruo''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. "I think Yuanri and Yuanyue are pretty good. Take some time to chat with Qiu Yu to see if there is any one he can fancy. If it works, this matter will be settled." If it wasn''t for Chunhe''s impure mind, Su Qiruo could have kept Chunhe in the mansion and promised to a guard or the housekeeper''s daughter who had progressed. But he just had the wrong idea, and he was jealous with his master all day long, which is really unpleasant. "Then I will ask later." After talking with Su Qiruo for a while, Mo Xingyi finally felt better. Looking at the white gauze wrapped around her shoulders again, the anger in her heart also faded a bit. Ninth sister is right, if you can save your life after receiving this sword, then it will be worth it no matter what. Happy New Years, babies! (end of this chapter) Chapter 108： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (39) Chapter 108 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (39) "Xing Yi, there is something I''ve been wanting to tell you for a long time, and now I''m free, so let''s talk about it." Su Qiruo thought of her long-term plans. Before that, she only cared about the future for her own wishful thinking, and she didn''t get anyone''s consent yet! Seeing Su Qiruo''s serious face, Mo Xingyi also sat up straight. "Ninth Sister, please say yes." "Xingyi, even though I am helping the crown princess now, I have touched the imperial power. If the crown maiden ascends the throne in the future, if I stay, I may not be able to live a stable life. So, I think...after the crown maiden successfully ascends the throne, Please go to the fief, would you like to go with me?" If Su Qi is not sure whether Mo Xingyi is willing to be with her, after all, after leaving Beijing in the future, it will not be easy to come back. The foundation of the Mo family is still in the capital, even if Mo Xingyi is reluctant to part with his mother, father and sister, Su Qiruo can understand. Unexpectedly, Mo Xingyi said without hesitation: "Even if Ninth Sister wants to stay in the capital in the future, I will persuade you to leave." Mo Xingyi only came up with this idea when he was listening to his mother and sister talking in the mansion. Those in positions of power were always suspicious. As the saying goes, the emperor has one courtier in one dynasty, especially when the Mo family has an eighth emperor''s daughter. If the new emperor is afraid, the entire Mohist family and the eighth emperor''s daughter will suffer. It is not like there have been similar things in history. Since this is the case, the Mohists will have their own plans. "how do I say this?" This time, Mo Xingyi was smart, and went down to the ground to lock the door, and then came back and said: "Mother and sister said that after the new emperor ascended the throne, the first person to control must be the Lin family behind the queen, and then other noble families. And the person who supports me will be in power. And the Mo family will definitely be implicated because of my cousin, so my mother will ask for an order to leave Beijing and take the whole family to guard the border, so as to protect the clan." Su Qiruo was stunned, it turned out that everyone had the same idea. If you want to live a carefree life in the future, you must leave the capital. No matter who will be in charge in the future, there is no guarantee that everyone will be safe and sound. So to prepare early is to leave a way for the whole clan. "So, in the future, the Eighth Emperor Sister and the Mo family will also leave Beijing?" Su Qiruo actually guessed that Su Yike would leave in the future, after all, their temperaments are somewhat similar. "Exactly. Originally, I wanted to take the time to talk to you about this matter, but I didn''t think that you and my mother would go together with my mother." Mo Xingyi smiled lightly, with a calm and sensible face that is rare for a boy of this age. "I was worried that you would be reluctant to part with the capital and the Mo family, so I am relieved." Su Qiruo said excitedly, as long as she doesn''t stay too far away from General Mo when she asks for the fiefdom, Mo Xingyi can go home and visit from time to time. Su Qiruo wasn''t worried that the empress would refuse her permission at that time. She had neither soldiers nor power in her hands. As long as she left the capital, she wouldn''t be able to do it back even if she wanted to. "So what if we don''t want to? Even if we stay in the capital, married men don''t come home often." Mo Xingyi pursed his lips lightly. He never accepted his fate, but the injustice towards men in the world made him have to admit it. "Xing Yi, if you stay with me from now on, you don''t have to worry about these things. Whenever you want to go home, I will accompany you home. Wherever you want to go, I will accompany you." If Su Qi is not such a pedantic person, how could she not let people go home just because he married her! Mo Xingyi looked at Su Qiruo with crooked eyebrows, and suddenly smiled, so beautiful that it made one''s heart tremble. Su Qiruo may not be able to adapt to the fragility of men in this world of female lords, but she has to admit that the boys here are clean and beautiful, and they are indeed eye-catching. Originally, the affairs of the Winter Dynasty were relatively busy, but Su Xinlan made such an incident again. The emperor did not publicly say that the assassination of the Eighth and Ninth Princesses was done by Su Xinlan because of his face, but he just shifted the responsibility to the Zhang family. The emperor just wants to tell Su Xinlan that even if she cannot be punished as a princess, someone will take this responsibility for her. Su Xinlan was punished by the emperor for confinement, and the Zhang family was also imprisoned. Zhang Dejun has been unable to eat or sleep for several days, and this day he came to the door of the imperial study with a lunch box. "The old slave pays respects to Mr. De." Delai bowed slightly, she didn''t have a good impression of this Zhang Dejun. Perhaps it was because Zhang Dejun had a noble background, so he always looked down on the servants in the palace. Even Delai, who was beside the emperor, was often looked down upon by him. Compared with Zhang Dejun, the kind and kind Mo Shujun is much more likable. Whenever De comes to the palaces to reward something according to the emperor''s will, and when she comes out from the queen, she must go to Mo Shujun next. . Mr. Zhang despised them as slaves in the past, but now that he wants to see the emperor, it is not likely that anyone will be willing to pass it on for him. "Aunt Delai, is the emperor free now? I made a bowl of bird''s nest for the emperor, please pass it on." Zhang Dejun''s eyes were red, obviously he didn''t sleep well for several days, and he cried for a long time. "Hui Dejun''s words, it''s not that the old slave didn''t pass on the message to you, but that the emperor is discussing matters with the Taifu and several cabinet elders inside, and he specially ordered that no one should disturb him." De Lai said respectfully, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious, it was the emperor who said that no one was allowed to enter, it was not she who helped. Zhang Dejun''s eyes turned red, he tightly clenched the handle in his hand, gritted his teeth and said, "Then I''ll wait here, when the emperor is free, I''ll go in again." Delai neither agreed nor denied, he just waited if he wanted to! The emperor is still annoyed that His Highness the Fifth Highness sent assassins to assassinate the Eighth and Ninth Highnesses. Even if he waits until tomorrow, the Emperor will not see him. Zhang Dejun didn''t know how long he had waited, but he felt so cold that he lost consciousness before the door of the imperial study was opened. Several old ministers came out, but did not notice Zhang Dejun standing in the corner. De glanced at the direction Zhang Dejun was in, and sighed helplessly. "Your Majesty, Zhang Dejun is outside the door..." As soon as Delai finished speaking, the emperor frowned. "What is he doing here? I don''t have time to see him. Let him have the time to beg for mercy. It''s better to take care of his ruthless daughter. She can even kill brothers and sisters." The emperor''s voice was already loud, and coupled with the bad tone at this time, the people outside the door couldn''t help trembling. Zhang Dejun turned his head sideways with red eyes, and raised his hand to wipe the moisture from the corners of his eyes. Everyone said that he was the emperor''s favorite person in the harem, but now it seems that the emperor treats him no differently. Happy New Years, babies! In the new year, good health, smooth work, successful studies, everything goes well. At the same time, I would also like to thank my good girlfriend Yi Nian Ruchen for helping me during this period of time. Babies who like female statues can search for "One Thought Like Dust", there are many sweet pet articles under the name! Women respect the great favor of students There is no such thing as a woman The boss wears a book to a woman My Royal Highness Fast time travel heroine system: Beloved wife addiction There are many, many more... (end of this chapter) Chapter 109： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (40) Chapter 109 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (40) Emperors have been ruthless since ancient times, how could he dare to expect to be loved by the emperor? It''s just that now that the daughter is being punished and the entire Zhang family is in jail, the only person they can rely on is him. Even if he knew that the emperor was tired of him at this time, he didn''t dare not to come. If even he doesn''t care about the Zhang family, who else can save the Zhang family? "Your majesty, my servants made bird''s nest for you... It''s just that I waited outside for a long time, and it''s getting cold..." Zhang Dejun directly pushed open the palace door and walked in, the smile on the corner of his mouth turned bitter as he spoke, the poor little appearance really made my heart ache. But the emperor is not in the mood to feel pity for the fragrance and the jade. She didn''t punish Zhang Yuangan together for the crimes committed by the Zhang family and Su Xinlan. She already showed him enough affection. "Go back first!" Although the emperor''s voice was cold, he didn''t really say anything ugly. "The emperor..." Zhang Dejun''s eyes turned red, and he cried out again because of his grievance. "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?" The emperor''s complexion became more and more ugly, Zhang Dejun finally saw her, how could he leave so easily? "Your Majesty, Lan''er is your daughter! How could she do such a rebellious thing? There must be someone with ulterior motives to frame us Lan''er, please investigate clearly!" Zhang Dejun knelt on the ground with a plop, and begged tearfully. The emperor put down the folder in his hand, and stared coldly at the man kneeling on the ground. "Your Majesty, since the last time my mother was trained, she has been thinking behind closed doors at home. How can she find an assassin to assassinate His Highness Eighth and His Highness Ninth? There must be a misunderstanding. Please forgive me and order Dali Temple to investigate this matter carefully. You can''t just listen to one side of the story, Your Majesty." Zhang Dejuns words almost didnt make it clear that this matter was framed by the crown prince. After all, Lou Ziqing, the commander of the Imperial Forest Army, belonged to the crown prince. If she wants to turn black into white, or white into black, no one can do anything about her. "Zhang Yuangan, I think you have served in the palace for many years, and this matter has not involved you, but why do you have the face to come to me and say these things?" The emperor shook his head in disappointment, his eyes were cold. "Your daughter hurt Lao Ba and Lao Jiu in the paddock. Mo Shujun has never mentioned anything about your father and daughter until now, but you came here today and allused in a weird way that others planted the Zhang family and Lao Wu. , where does your face come from?" "Your Majesty, I don''t mean that, I mean..." Zhang Dejun wanted to explain, he didn''t mean that Su Qiruo and Su Yike framed him, but he was referring to someone else. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the emperor. "I don''t care what you are, now the evidence points to your daughter, how can you argue? You know, besides the assassination of Lao Ba and Lao Jiu, a trap was also laid on the way the princess went. If not Someone informed the crown daughter that her two younger sisters had been assassinated and she hurried back, the crown maiden today has either become a ghost or lost two legs!" The emperor threw the folder in his hand in front of Zhang Dejun''s eyes, and the record on it was very clear. From the itinerary of the queens in the past few days, to the path they chose during the hunt that day, the emperor has sent someone to check clearly. Road was Su Xinlan''s first choice. Except for the direction she was going, the other three roads were all set with traps. Besides, when I went hunting that day, only the people brought by Su Xinlan moved a few large boxes there. At first, everyone thought that His Highness the Fifth Highness was squeamish, and brought more clothes to eat, but they didn''t know that they were filled with harmful things? If it wasn''t for the emperor not wanting to make a big deal out of it, she would send someone to investigate further, and soon she would be able to find out about Su Xinlan''s lured assassin into the paddock, and it would not be her royal family who was lost by then? It''s not that the emperor didn''t suspect Su Xinlan was framed by the empress dowager together with Su Qiruo and Su Yike, but the evidence is convincing, this matter was indeed done by Su Xinlan, what does it have to do with others? Not only did Zhang Yuangan not think about it in the palace, but he also wandered around the door of the imperial study room all day long. Could it be that he wanted the emperor to let his daughter go just like that? Originally, in order to take into account the face of the royal family, he didn''t punish Su Xinlan severely, the emperor felt a little guilty towards Su Yike and Su Qiruo. Being disturbed by Zhang Dejun made her even more disgusted with the father and daughter. When she is older, Su Xinlan will be given a piece of land to let her leave Beijing, so that she won''t have to think about things all day long. The empress dowager is a legitimate daughter. As long as the empress dowager has no major faults, this country can only belong to her. If other people dare to think about it, it is a serious crime of treason. "No, that''s not possible, how could it be?" Zhang Dejun looked at those words and couldn''t believe that her shrewd daughter would do such a stupid thing. Even if you want to kill the princess, you should set up traps in every direction. How can you leave your side alone? "Heh! Do you think I can still wrong her? If it wasn''t for the Zhang family''s instigation behind her back, how dare she have such courage?" Huang sneered, feeling more and more stupid that Su Xinlan was stupid. This plan was full of loopholes, and the only way to turn her over was to kill the empress with one move. Why is she so sure that the princess will die? "Your Majesty, there must be something hidden about this matter. Please allow the servants to go out of the palace to meet Lan''er. The servants will definitely ask the matter clearly." Zhang Dejun still doesn''t give up. He always feels that his daughter didn''t do this. "Are you asking for an order to leave the palace? The old man is so injured, and Mo Shujun has never come to me to make any request, let alone say a word about going out of the palace to visit his daughter. What face do you have to go out of the palace?" The emperor was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She only now realized what kind of person she had favored for so many years. People in the world often say that being spoiled makes you spoiled, but this man really can''t be spoiled. "Your Majesty, the minister didn''t intend to do anything, the minister just didn''t want to believe that Lan''er did it. Please ask the emperor''s associate minister to come out of the palace and ask Lan''er in person?" "Since you are unwilling to give up, then I will fulfill you." The emperor didn''t want to see Zhang Dejun crying here anymore, so he said to Delai, "Send someone to send him out of the palace, and send him back within an hour." The emperor originally wanted to tell him to think about his mistakes behind closed doors, but thinking that after seeing Su Xinlan, he would naturally dare not come out to intercede again, so he swallowed the rest of the words. No matter how you say, this person has been with her for many years, and she hasn''t been so unkind. The Zhang family''s faults are borne by the Zhang family. Now that he is given face, it can be regarded as the end of their friendship for many years. "Thank you, Your Majesty." Zhang Dejun knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the emperor with a look of gratitude. Delai called two guards to **** Zhang Dejun out of the palace, and went straight to the Fifth Emperor''s Palace. The guards guarding the gate were the emperor''s people. At first, they didn''t dare to let Zhang Dejun in. They didn''t let Zhang Dejun in until the guards of Fengyi Palace took out their tokens. (end of this chapter) Chapter 110： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (41) Chapter 110 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (41) "Lan''er, my poor child." As soon as he entered the door, he saw Su Xinlan leaning on the couch, with disheveled hair and dull eyes, holding a flagon in his hand, in a panic. Where is this still the high-spirited fifth emperor in the past? He was clearly an uninhibited down-and-out ghost. Zhang Dejun''s tears rolled down uncontrollably, he knelt down and hugged Su Xinlan in his arms. "Lan''er, what are you doing? Why isn''t Ruier here? Where is he?" Zhang Dejun roared angrily, the guard outside was busy looking for Zhang Yurui. At this time, Zhang Yurui was sewing the purse in his hand by candlelight, stitch by stitch, very slowly. If it was before, even if he didn''t eat, drink or sleep, he would embroider the purse and deliver it to Su Xinlan earlier. But now he is no longer the Zhang Yurui he used to be, and Su Xinlan is no longer the cousin who gave way to him and coaxed him all day long. The estrangement between them was not formed overnight, but had existed since childhood. It was because he didn''t know people clearly, so he insisted on marrying her. Now the emperor locks her in the mansion, just to keep her calm. Zhang Yurui has learned to be smart now, Su Xinlan gets angry and drinks, so he hides away, he no longer wants to be her Xieyuhua, he just wants to live the rest of his life quietly by himself. "Master, there is a message from the front yard that Zhang Dejun has come to the mansion and is looking for you!" The little waiter came forward and bowed. Zhang Yurui was stunned, the hand holding the needle stopped for a moment, then lowered his eyes and continued to sew. "Go to the front yard and call back, just say I''m sick." Zhang Yurui said lightly, Su Xinlan beat him so badly that he had nowhere to say, and now he can just stop his uncle''s questioning. Seeing the servant leave quickly, Zhang Yurui put away his things, took off his shoes and socks and went to bed. Not long after, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and the person who came was obviously angry. The door was pushed open vigorously, Zhang Yurui frowned in displeasure, and before he got up, Zhang Dejun was already standing in front of him angrily. Only the remaining candlelight made Zhang Yurui''s face paler. Zhang Dejun, who thought Zhang Yurui was pretending to be sick, also believed it. The anger on his face faded, Zhang Dejun sat on the bed and looked at Zhang Yurui. "I heard that you are sick, father came to have a look, but did you call the imperial doctor?" Although the Palace of the Five Emperors is sealed off, if the master inside is sick, you can still invite the imperial doctor to come and take a look. Zhang Yurui shook his head lightly, lowering his eyes as if hesitant to speak. Zhang Dejun pulled Zhang Yurui''s wrist, and was about to ask him about Su Xinlan, but Zhang Yurui took a deep breath and immediately withdrew his hand. "What''s going on here?" Zhang Dejun frowned and looked at Zhang Yurui, Zhang Yurui shrank back, and shed tears before speaking. After all, he is an experienced person, so there is still something that Zhang Dejun doesn''t understand. Took Zhang Yurui''s hand, and rolled up the sleeves of his snow-white jacket a few times. The blue marks on his arms were hideous and ugly, and it hurt just looking at them. "This... All of these are made by Lan''er?" Zhang Dejun never thought that his daughter, whom he was always proud of, would be such a disaster. You are so angry that you even throw it on your own man, what a beast! "Father, Lan''er is fine. It''s just that Lan''er can''t wake up now, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to accompany you to reminisce about the old days." Zhang Yurui shook her head with red eyes, and calmly withdrew her arm, which made Zhang Dejun feel distressed. "Rui''er, don''t be afraid, my father will vent your anger on you right now. Take care of your wounds and see if I don''t kill that rebellious girl." Zhang Dejun was about to get up as soon as he said that, but now he actually believes six percent of the emperor''s words. This daughter may not be as smart as he imagined. Not to mention that Zhang Yurui is his mother''s nephew, but simply saying that Zhang Yurui has a Zhang family behind him, Su Xinlan can''t do anything to him. Now he is doing well, his skills are not much improved, but his temper is quite strong. "Father, don''t blame the wife-lord, she is in a bad mood, it''s because Rui''er is incompetent and can''t make her happy." "Where does she have the face to be coaxed by others? She did such a stupid thing, and now the incident has caused the entire Zhang family to not say anything, and beat you like this. Today I must let her give me an explanation." Zhang Dejun got up and walked out with more momentum than when he came. Zhang Yurui stared blankly at the direction Zhang Dejun was leaving, and lightly squeezed his cuffs tightly. "Master, are you alright?" The personal servant ran in with red eyes, and was relieved when he saw that Zhang Yurui had no abnormal expression on his face. He just saw Zhang Dejun approaching aggressively and thought that his son was going to be wronged! "It''s okay, you go down and rest too, you can sleep peacefully tonight." Zhang Yurui waved his hand at the waiter, then lay down again, closed his eyes lightly, and fell asleep really quickly. Zhang Dejun returned to the front yard angrily. Su Xinlan was still holding the flagon and filling his mouth with wine. Snatched the flagon from Su Xinlan''s hand, and heard a "pop", the flagon shattered into countless pieces. Su Xinlan looked at Zhang Dejun blankly, and after a long silence, he got up and hugged him and cried loudly. "Father, you must save my son. My son was obsessed with ghosts for a while, so I was in a hurry to do those things. Go and plead with the emperor, and give him another chance!" If Zhang Yuman hadn''t been executed and the Zhang family had been sealed off, she wouldn''t have been in such a hurry. Zhang Dejun, who originally wanted to slap Su Xinlan hard, looked at his daughter who was crying out of breath in his arms, and felt a little bit hesitant to do so. Su Xinlan''s words clearly admitted that she did this, and he had nothing else to say. But their father and daughter have lived together for many years. If he doesn''t protect her, who else can protect her? "Tell me about your child, you don''t look like a fool at ordinary times, how can you do such a thing now?" Zhang Dejun sighed slightly, and his tone softened. "Even if you want to plot against the princess, you should discuss it with your father. Now that you have put yourself into such a situation, and even brought your grandmother''s family into prison, how do you want your father to help you? " "I didn''t hurt the princess in the end. Besides, I asked secretly. The one who hurt Lao Ba and Lao Jiu was not my son. They haven''t seen Lao Ba and the others. Here it is, they must have planted the frame to frame the minister. Now the eighth and the ninth are only slightly injured, the empress loves you so much, as long as you plead with the empress, she will definitely..." "shut up!" Zhang Dejun snapped, "You still have the face to talk about your injuries. Tell Father, where did Ruier''s injuries come from?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 111： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (42) Chapter 111 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (42) "Father, son..." Su Xinlan didn''t expect that Zhang Yurui would go to sue her father. Didn''t she coax him afterward? Why does father still know about this? Zhang Dejun didn''t give Su Xinlan a chance to explain. He had heard people say that the shoulder injury of the Ninth Queen was very serious, and the arm of the Eighth Queen was also deeply injured. That''s why the emperor was so angry. Regardless of whether or not the empress dowager planned to do something about it, Su Xinlan made up her mind to do it after all. As long as she makes arrangements in advance, this matter is her doing, and no one can help her. "Ruier is your cousin, you grew up together, why are you willing to give him such a heavy hand?" Zhang Dejun poked Su Xinlan''s forehead with a bit of resentment, and two strokes made her forehead red a lot. It can be seen from this that he also played a heavy hand these two times. "Father, my son didn''t mean it. It was my son who drank a few more glasses of wine that day, and his subordinates lost their importance, which hurt my cousin. My son..." Su Xinlan will definitely not admit that she has beaten her husband more than once after drinking, anyway, after hitting him every time, she only needs to be coaxed a little. "What''s the use of you telling me these things now? No matter how good your cousin is, he is also from the Zhang family. Even if you don''t think of it for your grandmother and aunt''s sake, you have to treat him better for the sake of your father. Rui Er is a good boy, and he is dedicated to you, you live a good life with him, and he will never harm you." The reason why Zhang Dejun agreed with Su Xinlan to marry Zhang Yurui was because he believed in Zhang Yurui''s character. With him in the mansion, Su Xinlan would not have to worry about the affairs of the mansion. Who knew that Su Xinlan didn''t know what was good or bad, and beat a good person like that. "Father, this son knew he was wrong. But son is suffering! The emperor is completely tired of son now. Do you think I will never have another chance?" Su Xinlan''s desire for power has surpassed everything else, and now she just wants to make her father happy and rescue her earlier. "Your mother is most concerned about the face of the royal family. Now that Lao Ba and Lao Jiu are fine, I will let you out after a while. You should stay in the mansion honestly during this time, and don''t cause trouble anymore. Don''t touch Rui''er anymore." Zhang Dejun glared at Su Xinlan and warned, this child is really getting harder to control as he grows up, and he has a bad temper all over him. It''s also fortunate that this person is Zhang Yurui. If it were someone else, the family members would have come to the door long ago. Calculating that the time was almost up, Zhang Dejun didn''t dare to stay any longer. Now that he knows that his daughter has done something wrong, he has to go back to the palace to reflect. The emperor likes smart men, he must let the emperor see his attitude of admitting his mistakes. Before leaving, Zhang Dejun instructed again: "Remember, don''t touch Rui''er again. If your mother finds out about this, you don''t want to stand up again in the future." Looking at the back of Zhang Dejun leaving, the remorse on Su Xinlan''s face gradually disappeared, and was soon replaced by ridicule. Don''t even think about turning over? Ha ha If this is really the case, then she, Su Xinlan, will also earn a living. Su Xinlan suddenly had a thought in her heart, and the thought grew bigger and bigger, occupying all her reason. His hands hanging by his side were clenched into fists, and Su Xinlan''s eyes flashed fiercely. If even her father can''t save her, then she can only rely on herself. That woman has always only had a princess in her heart, when did she ever treat her as a daughter? Since this is the case, don''t blame her, Su Xinlan, for being cruel. Surprisingly, on the second day at the court, the emperor announced his decree. The Zhang family was dissatisfied with the holy will because of Zhang Yuman''s matter, so they planned to assassinate His Royal Highness Nine Emperors. He is already old, and he is the elder of the two dynasties. He is specially exempted from the death penalty and allowed to leave Beijing immediately to return to his hometown to retire. When the emperor first came to the throne, the Zhang family contributed a lot, so considering the past affection, the emperor did not kill the Zhang family. Leaving Zhang''s family alive is also an explanation to Zhang Dejun and the fifth emperor. Without the Zhang family, the two of them will have to weigh it if they want to be powerful in the future. Zhang Dejun, who was thinking behind closed doors in the hall, fainted when he heard the news. He knew that the emperor would attack the Zhang family sooner or later, but he didn''t expect this day to come so soon. The downfall of the Zhang family made people in the court panic, and the grand master Lin Yangping, who always regarded himself as an elder, also became more honest. Once the Zhang family fell, the next one to be unlucky would probably be her Lin family. This year, no one really has a good time! Mo Xingyi didn''t stay in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion for too long this time, and returned to the Mo family the next day. Zhengjun of the Mo family took his daughter and son to the Palace of the Eighth Emperor. Su Yike only hurt his arm, which didn''t affect anything. Mo Zhengjun talked with Su Yike alone for a while, and after leaving the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion, he asked his daughter to visit the Ninth Emperor''s Lady on behalf of the Mo family. Now Mo Xingyi is not engaged to the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter. As the lord of the Mohist family, it is not suitable for him to go there in person. Mo Xingyi originally wanted to go with Mo Xinglin, but Mo Zhengjun gave him a stare, so he stopped thinking. "Father will take care of your affairs for you, but you and His Highness the Ninth Prince still have no name or distinction. You must not stay there again in the future. If your mother finds out, she will definitely break your leg." If Mo Zhengjun hadn''t noticed something strange, he probably didn''t know that his son was so bold that he dared to stay overnight with the Ninth Emperor. Mo Zhengjun knew in his heart that his sister doted on him extremely, and all these things helped him protect him, and he was definitely not the only one who did this. A man''s family is so bold, it''s because they usually indulge him too much. "Yes, Father." Mo Xingyi lowered his head embarrassingly, not daring to refute. "Xingyi, my father knows that you and His Highness the Ninth Prince have been friends since childhood, but as a man, you have to think carefully before doing things. The one who is married to the bright matchmaker is the gentleman, and the ones who get along with each other are lowly servants. You As a Mohist son, you must be clear about your identity, before the emperor makes a decree, you and His Highness Ninth Prince are just two outsiders who have nothing to do with each other." Not to mention the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, even the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion, as long as there is no elder to accompany him, Mo Xingyi shouldn''t stay alone overnight. "Father, Xingyi and Ninth Sister did not do anything out of the ordinary. When I was in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, she lived in the guest room." Mo Xingyi hurriedly explained that he was just worried about taking care of her, and he didn''t do anything he shouldn''t do. "I can trust His Highness Ninth Prince''s character, but so what? Your sister is close to her, and we know her nature, but outsiders don''t think so. They will only think that you are not disciplined, and you are so young. At once" Mo Zhengjun sighed helplessly, he really couldn''t say those ugly words in front of his son. (end of this chapter) Chapter 112： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (43) Chapter 112 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (43) Mo Xingyi is the only son of the Mo family, even though he is spoiled a little, he is still a sensible child. He understands what Mo Zhengjun said to him, but before he was only worried about Su Qiruo''s body and didn''t care, now his father is doing it for his own good, and he understands it in his heart. "Father, don''t worry, Xingyi will definitely not die in the future." "As good as that." Mo Zhengjun nodded in relief, and said softly: "The emperor will not object to the matter between you and the Ninth Emperor Girl, so there is no need to worry. What you have to do now is to make yourself better, so that in the future, the Ninth Emperor Girl will appear next to you." When you are with other men, you will not be afraid, you will not be jealous, and you will always be an admirable righteous king." In Mo Zhengjun''s view, no woman in the royal family can live without three husbands and four attendants. Since Mo Xingyi has chosen to join the royal family, he must learn how to be a good king. Mo Xingyi listened quietly from the side, even if he disagreed with some of Mo Zhengjun''s words, he didn''t show it on his face. By the time of the year, Su Yike''s injury had healed, but Su Qiruo''s arm still couldn''t move much. The imperial physician came to check her pulse and said that she still needed to rest. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but feel a little regretful that she had done too much acting. If she had stepped back a little at that time, she would have been able to go out for a stroll today. The rewards from the palace were delivered, and the steward specially reported the things Zhang Dejun sent to Su Qiruo, after all, their master''s injury was given by Zhang Dejun''s daughter. "Your Highness, Zhang Dejun sent someone to send you a lot of things today, including a century-old ginseng." Su Qiruo frowned slightly, then nodded and said: "Put it away first!" Zhang Yuangan didn''t want to give him something, it was clearly for the emperor to see! Since Zhang Zikai returned to his hometown for retirement, Zhang Yuangan also stayed in the palace all day and did not go out again, and the emperor had not seen him for two or three months. Zhang Yuangan wanted to use the opportunity of the Chinese New Year to ask the emperor to release their father and daughter! It''s really a good plan. Leaning back on the couch again, Su Qiruo counted with her fingers. If the calculation is based on the time in memory, Su Xinlan''s next step should be to force the palace to rebel. Although Zikai is no longer in the court, her minions are all over the court and the public. Although she is in the country, it does not affect her "planning strategies". It seems that it is necessary to remind the empress earlier to send someone to look at the old fox. It''s just that if Su Qi doesn''t talk to the Crown Prince now, it can be said to be a coincidence once, but if it happens more often, the Crown Prince might suspect her. Turning over and sitting up, Su Qiruo finally chose to go to the study. She picked up a wooden stick and dipped it in ink to write a few big crooked characters: "Be careful when you open yourself." After a closer look, I felt that the words were written with some strength, so I threw the written paper into the charcoal basin. Su Qiruo felt a little satisfied when she wrote the fifth piece. It would be amazing if this dog-like font can be recognized. Put away the note with satisfaction, and just wait for Yuan Ri to throw it to the East Palace in the dead of night. The princess knows what to do when she sees it. Su Qiruo didn''t like to attend banquets in the palace. After suffering from such an injury, she didn''t have to get up early to go to court, and she didn''t have to pay respects to this or that person. It''s really beautiful. On New Year''s Eve, Su Qiruo distributed rewards to the whole family early on. The housekeeper is arranging for people to take turns to rest for these two days. After the Chinese New Year, everyone should go home and have a look, so Su Qiruo nestled by the fire and warmed her hands. Life here is boring, but comfortable. At least in this day and age, she can read a few books with peace of mind, or write quietly for half a day. In the days when I was a house slave in my previous life, these were just nonsense. "Wouldn''t it be better if I wasn''t born in the royal family?" "Ordinary people also have their troubles. Didn''t Ninth Sister also suffer a lot in life?" "Xing Yi? Why are you here? Isn''t there a banquet in the palace today?" "You''re not here, what should I do?" Mo Xingyi sat beside Su Qiruo, put his hand beside the charcoal basin, and said with a smile. "My mother, father and sister have gone, and they said they will pick me up when they come back from the palace." Now that Su Xinlan can''t leave the mansion, she probably won''t have time to stare at other people because she is preoccupied with herself. It will be much more convenient for Mo Xingyi to come to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion again. "That''s fine, I asked someone to make dumplings, and we''ll eat together then." Su Qiruo smiled and said, there are no dumplings here, only a kind of "wonton" shaped like a crescent moon is somewhat similar to dumplings, but it is quite different from the wontons in the previous life. The reason why the chefs in the mansion know how to make dumplings was taught by Su Qiruo, because sometimes she wanted to eat but was too lazy to make dumplings, so she taught it to the chef in the mansion who specializes in making dumplings. Mo Xingyi ate it when he came to Jiuwang Mansion before, so he knew what the dumplings Su Qiruo was talking about. "OK!" When his hands were warmer, Mo Xingyi took off his fox fur cloak and put it aside, got up and took a look outside the door before coming to Su Qiruo''s side. "I heard from my mother that the emperor released Zhang Dejun and Su Xinlan at the palace banquet today." Mo Xingyi can lower his voice, for fear of being overheard. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, then nodded and said: "It will be a matter of time, after all, she is the daughter of the Empress, and the Empress can''t really lock her up for the rest of her life." "But she wants to kill you and your cousin!" If Su Qi could figure it out, Mo Xingyi couldn''t. "Aren''t we all right now?" Su Qiruo smiled wryly, raised his hand and rubbed Mo Xingyi''s head and said, "Xingyi, you are still young, you don''t understand many things." Su Xinlan is called an attempted crime, so no matter what happens, as long as she and Su Yike don''t die, Su Xinlan will be fine. "The emperor is too eccentric. Both you and your cousin have suffered such serious injuries. Because of this, your cousin even missed the wedding date." Mo Xingyi snorted aggrievedly, fearing that Su Qi would be unhappy, he hurriedly covered his mouth after speaking. Su Qiruo''s expression turned ugly when she heard that, she almost forgot that when the emperor originally bestowed a marriage on Su Yike and Lin Yiwen, the wedding date was set on the tenth day of the winter month. As a result, Su Yike postponed the wedding due to her injury. "It''s not a waste of injury, isn''t the Zhang family gone?" Su Qiruo comforted Mo Xingyi. Su Xinlan without the Zhang family is like a bird without wings, she can''t even fly if she wants to. It is precisely because of this that Su Xinlan jumps over the wall in a hurry and forces the palace to rebel. Actually, the emperor himself was at fault for this matter. If the emperor didn''t trust Su Xinlan too much, even if she gave Su Xinlan ten heads, she wouldn''t be able to accomplish anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 113： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (44) Chapter 113 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (44) It''s just a pity that the emperor not only cares about face, but also has a bit of conceit, thinking that her daughter will definitely respect her and respect her. He never thought that Su Xinlan not only dared to poison her, but also dared to plot against her. "Does Nine Sisters think that Zhang Zikai will really go back to his hometown for retirement? I don''t think it''s that easy." Mo Xingyi didn''t believe it at all, he had met Zhang Zikai before, and the man''s face was not simple, he was very ambitious! Su Qiruo was taken aback, she didn''t expect Mo Xingyi to think of this. "What? Is it possible that we, Xingyi, will meet again?" Su Qiruo smiled and tapped the tip of Mo Xingyi''s nose, but he sideways avoided them, and the two of them stopped talking about those irritating people and things. Mo Xingyi ate at Su Qiruo''s place, and also received a lantern from Su Qiruo with many little dolls that he had never seen before. No matter how you look at those chubby little dolls, they feel a little familiar. Mo Xingyi touched them happily, and then deliberately said with a straight face: "Ninth Sister is too close to the door. People don''t talk about jade hairpins and gold hairpins when they give gifts. Anyway, it''s just a gift. A silver bracelet, the kind with a small bell hanging on it, you can give Xingyi a lantern!" Mo Xingyi saw that Su Yike once gave Lin Yiwen a silver bracelet with a bell on it. When he wore it on his wrist, it would jingle when he walked, and the sound was so crisp. At that time, he was very envious, but he couldn''t directly tell Su Qiruo that he wanted it too. Now the lantern in his hand is obviously unique, much better than Lin Yiwen''s bell bracelet! "If Xing Yi likes those vulgar things, just go to the warehouse to pick them up. From now on, the entire Ninth Emperor''s Mansion will be yours, and so will I." Su Qiruo specially made such a unique lantern for him, and wanted to give it to him personally. "With the words of Ninth Sister, Xing Yi is content." Mo Xingyi has never lacked anything since he was a child, so why would he care about those extraneous things? What he wants is a word from her, a word from her that can make him feel at ease. But Su Qiruo remembered the point of what Mo Xingyi said just now, it turns out that he likes the kind of bracelet with bells! Thinking like this, Su Qiruo planned to personally design a bracelet with a bell tomorrow and send it to the shop to make him a pair of gold ones. Mo Xingyi and Su Qiruo started playing chess after dinner, until the Mo family came over, the two were still fighting hard. Although Mo Xingyi is a man, his chess skills are very superb. It is really difficult for Su Qi to beat him. When Mo Ziyang came over with his husband and daughter, what he saw was Su Qiruo frowning and thinking hard. Mo Zhengjun shook his head with a smile. No one would have thought that the two children would stay in the room and play chess instead of going out to play like others. Mo Xingyi heard the voice from behind, turned his head suddenly, and was very surprised to see someone coming. In order to avoid suspicion, my mother didn''t even go to the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion often, and only my cousin went to sit on the day when the mansion was opened. Originally, my mother would go there when my cousin got married, but the marriage was delayed so much, and I haven''t been to the second one until now. secondary. Now that the mother has taken the initiative to come to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, does this mean that the mother''s heart is actually towards the Ninth Sister? "Mother, father, sister..." Mo Xingyi got down from the couch, and Su Qiruo realized that there was someone in the room. Because of the snow falling outside, she didn''t have someone guarding the door, and it was normal for no one to report. It''s just that this General Mo has never dealt with any imperial daughter in private, and she has never even gotten close to the princess, so it is really unexpected for Su Qiruo to be able to come to her now. "General Mo, Mo Zhengjun." Su Qiruo hastily stood up, cupped her fists at the person who came. "I have met His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince." The family of three saluted Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo hurried forward. "General Mo broke Qi Ruo, you are an elder, how can you salute Qi Ruo?" Not to mention her relationship with Mo Xingyi, just saying that Mo Xinglin and her love each other like sisters, she can''t even accept the gift of the Mo family''s husband and wife. "Your Highness is the descendant of the king, so it is only right for us to salute Your Highness." Mo Ziyang has always been a serious person, but when facing Su Qiruo, his expression was a little softer than usual. She actually knows all about Su Qiruo. Mo Xingyi and Mo Xinglin often mention it at home, and even her Zhengjun often whispers something about this poor child in her ear. "It''s at home, don''t pay attention to those vain etiquette." Su Qiruo led General Mo and Mo Zhengjun to sit down, and then personally gave a few errands to them. "Sister Xinglin, drink tea." Mo Xinglin took the teacup from Su Qiruo''s hand, but her gaze fell on the lantern placed aside, with a look of surprise on her face. "Why does the doll above look so similar to Xing Yi?" Mo Xinglin''s words made everyone look at the lantern, and Mo Xingyi hurriedly stepped forward to pick up the lantern and displayed it in front of everyone. "This is me! Ninth sister drew it, do you think it looks good?" Seeing these vivid big-headed dolls made Mo Zhengjun''s heart soften. His son was so fleshy when he was a child, with a pair of big eyes embedded in his face like gems. look good. It''s just that time flies too fast, and in a blink of an eye, his son is about to get married. "Looks good, His Highness Ninth Prince''s gift is quite innovative." Mo Xinglin nodded with a smile, and wanted to reach out to touch the doll on the painting, but Mo Xingyi dodged it sideways. "Don''t let others break it." "How can you be so delicate? Why can''t you touch it?" Mo Xinglin glared at Mo Xingyi unhappily, this little thing is like this before she is married, and she might turn her elbow outward in the future! "I just won''t let you touch it." Mo Xingyi grumbled and sat back beside Mo Zhengjun, holding Mo Zhengjun''s arm and sticking out his tongue at Mo Xinglin. General Mo and his wife just sat there and listened to the bickering between the siblings, without saying a word. If Su Qi is really envious of the family atmosphere of the Mohist family, the family enjoys a happy life, unlike hersisters fight against each other and plot against each other, there is no sincerity to speak of. Fortunately, she still has an Eighth Emperor Sister who loves her, otherwise it would be too pitiful. "Is His Royal Highness''s injury better?" Mo Zhengjun looked at Su Qiruo. In fact, he was quite familiar with Su Qiruo''s father when he went to the palace to find Mo Shujun, otherwise the two children wouldn''t have played together so young. It''s just that so many things happened later, and he, the husband of a foreign minister, couldn''t care too much about the affairs of the palace, so he could only take his son to greet Mo Shujun a few more times, so that Mo Xingyi could give the Ninth Prince Send some food over there. All these years, she is really pitiful. Fortunately, His Highness the Ninth Prince understood in her heart, and did not go down the same wrong path as the Fifth Emperor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 114： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (45) Chapter 114 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (45) "With Lao Mozhengjun in mind, it''s already much better." Although Su Qiruo''s arm doesn''t dare to use too much force, it won''t leave any root cause if it is taken care of properly. The imperial physicians in this palace are all capable, no matter what they do, they will not disable her arm. "That''s good. It''s said that it takes a hundred days to hurt your muscles and bones. Your Highness needs to take care of it for a longer time." Mo Zhengjun nodded with a smile. Thinking that all the servants in the mansion had disappeared when he came here, he was worried that the slaves in the mansion were bullying the young master, so he couldn''t help feeling a little worried. "His Royal Highness Ninth Prince''s residence is quieter." Mo Zhengjun is an experienced person, if he said that Su Qiruo was bullied by those servants in the palace, he had no choice. Now that he is outside the palace, he has many ways to deal with the servants! Su Qiruo understood what Mo Zhengjun meant, he wanted to teach her how to manage the servants in the mansion! "Isn''t it the Chinese New Year? I asked the housekeeper to give them a vacation, and asked them to go home and have a look after finishing their work, so that the family members would not worry about it." "You child is too kind." Mo Zhengjun sighed faintly, and didn''t know whether to praise Su Qi for being kind or to say that she was too soft-hearted, someone who poked her head like this would always get her nose bumped. "It''s not always like this, but I didn''t know that General Mo and you were coming, so I didn''t prepare any entertainment." How could Su Qiruo have thought that this stern and selfless general would come to his mansion? Perhaps General Mo dared to come to her mansion as a guest after hearing from Mo Xingyi that she was going to request an order to go to the fief in the future! After all, she has no intention of being on the throne, and people don''t have to worry about being labeled as forming a clique for personal gain or something when they deal with her. "We just come here to sit and sit, without such trouble." General Mo doesn''t like to talk, Mo Zhengjun is always talking to Su Qiruo, and she just listens quietly from the side. Su Qiruo originally thought that General Mo would have something to ask her, especially about the request to go to the fief, but he didn''t expect that General Mo didn''t say anything until he left. But its true, the emperor is still young now, and it wont be how many years until the empress ascends the throne, so theres no need to be so anxious to discuss this matter. Su Qiruo sent her to the carriage in person, Mo Xingyi looked at her reluctantly before getting into the carriage, wishing he could take her to the Mo residence together. How pitiful it would be for her to watch the new year in the mansion alone! But if he said to stay with her, mother and father would definitely not agree. "It''s cold outside, hurry up and go back! You can come and play with Sister Xinglin some other day." Su Qiruo coaxed Mo Xingyi softly, she could see his careful thinking. "Then you should go back quickly, the injury is not healed yet!" Mo Xingyi gave some instructions, and then stepped on the footstool and carried his beloved lantern into the carriage. Seeing the carriage going away, Su Qiruo looked away reluctantly. What a wonderful family! How could Su Xinlan harm them? No, Su Xinlan has to die, otherwise the one who dies will be the Empress Dowager Party, the Eighth Emperor Sister and the Mo family, and her Xing Yi. Su Qiruo turned around and went back to her yard, counting the timing of Su Xinlan''s move bit by bit. Her next step should be to secretly collude with the Zhang family who has left Beijing, and the old members of the Zhang family, and then find a way to poison the emperor, and finally force the palace. If she poisoned herself, it would be difficult to find an opportunity. So the person who poisoned the emperor... Zhang Yuangan? Although Zhang Yuangan has always loved the emperor very much, for his daughter and the Zhang family, he may not be unable to do this. Su Qi Ruo was worried because she didn''t know how to remind the emperor to be careful of Zhang Yuangan and Su Xinlan. If she took the liberty of saying this, the emperor would probably treat her as a goblin and catch her and burn her. Lets remind Aunt Delai some other day. As long as she checks the emperors meals carefully, there should be no major problems. Su Qiruo stuffed all the papers she had drawn on time nodes and events into the charcoal basin, and burned them to nothing. Thinking of the silver bracelet with a bell in Mo Xingyi''s mouth, Su Qiruo took another piece of paper and started drawing again. Mo Xingyi is young, so it''s normal to like these fancy things. Since he likes it, she will give him a unique one. After drawing the blueprint, Su Qiruo stood up and stretched, and the sound of firecrackers outside the mansion was loud and lively. Others are watching the year, but Su Qiruo is a little sleepy. She has long been used to celebrating the New Year alone, so go to bed and sleep! Because Su Qiruo had reminded her a long time ago, the housekeeper only brought some people to put a few hanging whips at the gate of the mansion, but did not put them in the yard. When no one was paying attention, Chunhe secretly made a wish while looking at the red lanterns hanging in the mansion, and then ran back to the mansion. Ever since he was reprimanded by the Ninth Emperor, he no longer dared to serve in the main courtyard. He was suffocating in his heart, but who knows that he never went there, and His Highness never ordered anyone to find him. After all, Chunhe still couldn''t recognize her identity. She often saw Su Qiruo coaxing Mo Xingyi, and thought that her highness would be so gentle to any man, but she didn''t know that he was not the one she liked, so how could he care about him? Don''t be angry. Standing secretly at the gate of Su Qiruo''s yard and watching for a while, the lights inside have already been turned off, presumably His Highness is asleep. Chun He lowered his eyes in disappointment, hugging his shoulders tightly with his hands, the night wind blew his face and body very cold, and his heart was also very cold. From the day when Aunt Delai arranged for him and Qiu Yu to serve in the Liuyun Hall of His Highness the Ninth Prince, he regarded himself as His Highness''s. But now His Royal Highness has reached the age to marry a husband, and he has never said a word about accepting him into the mansion. If he doesn''t live up to his expectations and is taken advantage of by others, what should he do? For a person as good as His Highness, who can serve her with all his heart and soul like him? Qiu Yu, who just came back from the outside, covered her ears with one hand and held a red lantern in the other, stomping her feet in the cold. When he saw Chunhe guarding His Highness''s courtyard, he couldn''t help feeling sad. Chun and him are really getting into a dead end, His Highness clearly has no intention of him, so why should he annoy His Highness in this way? Qiu Yu admits that Chun He''s care and sincerity for His Royal Highness is absolutely superior to all the servants in the mansion, even he is sometimes not as careful as Chun He. Ke Chunhe should never have to, should not always think about climbing into the master''s bed, this is something that is taboo in every mansion. It is good that there is no lord in the mansion now, and His Highness will always forgive them. But in the future, if the lord enters the door, if Chunhe dares to do this, it will be easy to be sold out by then. Qiu Yu wanted to go forward to persuade him, but stopped after taking two steps. He really didn''t know how to speak. In the end, all the words turned into a sigh, and turned around. If he is willing to guard it, let him guard it, which is considered to be his own wish. (end of this chapter) Chapter 115： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (46) Chapter 115 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (46) If he is not allowed to guard, maybe there will be no chance in the future, and it may become a lifetime of regret for him. I dont know if this cold winter night can wake up that fools heart and let him recognize the reality earlier. After breakfast on the second day, Su Qiruo called Yuan Ri over, gave her the blueprint she had drawn, and ordered her to go to the best jewelry shop in the city to make it, don''t be afraid to spend money, the sooner the better it is good. I dont know if its popular here to pay three times the salary for overtime work during holidays, but when the New Years Eve is over, find someone to work, and money is always indispensable. Although Su Qiruo is not very rich, she has saved a lot in recent years. Except for the New Years gifts in the palace, the Empress Dowager gave her a lot of good things in one year. Even though she knew that the queen was kind to her because she had saved the princess, Su Qiruo was very grateful for the queen''s concern. At least it could prove that she was a grateful person. Hearing that the emperor had fixed Su Yike and Lin Yiwen''s marriage on the second day of February, Su Qiruo was very excited. The bell bracelet made for Mo Xingyi was finally delivered before the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, without delaying Su Qiruo''s gift. So Su Qiruo ordered Yuan Yue to go to the Mo Mansion to send a post to Mo Xinglin, saying that they would go to the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion to congratulate her tomorrow. Mo Xinglin understood Su Qiruo''s meaning in her heart, and took the initiative to take Mo Xingyi with her when she went out the next day. Su Yike prepared a banquet in the mansion early, just waiting for Su Qiruo and others to arrive. "Sister Bahuang, it''s cold outside, why are you waiting here?" Su Qiruo saw Su Yike waiting at the door as soon as she got out of the car. Judging by her appearance, she must have been waiting for a long time. "I just came out, are your injuries healed?" Su Yike stepped forward and patted Su Qiruo''s other shoulder, caring. Fearing that the emperor would be suspicious, the two of them hadn''t even met each other during the recovery period. Now that it''s finally the Lantern Festival, the two sisters found a reason to get together. "I''m sorry, Miss Bahuang, it''s ready." Su Qiruo tried to raise her arm to prove that her injury was not serious. While the two sisters were talking, there was another sound of carriages and horses walking behind them. The two looked over together, and it turned out to be the carriage of the Mo House. "Xing Lin and Xing Yi are here." Su Yike said with a smile, even if she didn''t ask, she could guess that Mo Xinglin would bring Mo Xingyi with her when she went out today. Sure enough, as Su Yike expected, Mo Xingyi laughed and jumped off the carriage as soon as it came to a complete stop. Su Qiruo strode forward and raised her hand to support Mo Xingyi''s arm to prevent him from falling. "I knew that Ninth Sister would definitely support me." Mo Xingyi said with a smile, today he is wearing a new set of red clothes with a white fur collar, and a snow-white cloak over it, making the little guy extraordinarily fair. "Naughty." Su Qiruo pampered Mo Xingyi''s nose, and when she turned around, Mo Xinglin had already jumped off the top. "Sister Xinglin." Su Qiruo greeted Mo Xinglin with a smile, Mo Xinglin nodded along, and said helplessly: "I just rushed out without seeing him, this child really was cast in the wrong fetus, it should be a girl It is." Mo Xingyi blushed in the midst of everyone''s laughter, but Su Qiruo''s eyes flickered, trying to suppress the bitterness in his eyes. When he was young, Mo Xingyi was also a well-behaved and sensible boy, but because he wanted to protect himself, a useless and cowardly princess, he had to make himself stronger, so that every time he went to Liuyun Palace, he could take those This servant scares them so that they dare not touch her easily. If it weren''t for Su Qiruo''s self-improvement in the past few years, Mo Xingyi''s temperament might become like that in the book again, and how could Su Xinlan use it? Fortunately, she appeared in time in this life and changed many things virtually. Under the cover of the wide sleeves, Su Qiruo tightly held Mo Xingyi''s hand, thinking of the pair of bracelets in her bosom, her mood improved again. Mo Xingyi likes such bright and strange things, he must be happy when he sees this bracelet. "If you take Xinglin and Xingyi in first, we will have a banquet when Yiwen arrives." Su Yike asked Su Qiruo and the three of them to enter the mansion, but she still wanted to wait for Lin Yiwen. "I''ll wait with you, His Highness Jiu and Xing Yi go inside first, it''s too cold outside." Mo Xinglin was standing beside Su Yike, how could she leave the eighth princess alone? They are not outsiders at all, and Su Qiruo is not polite to them. It doesn''t matter if they want to freeze her, but Xingyi definitely can''t be frozen here. Su Qiruo nodded and dragged Mo Xingyi into the mansion. As soon as they entered the hall, the heat from the shop hit them, and both of them blushed. "It''s still warm in the room." Su Qiruo let go of Mo Xingyi''s hand, and raised his hand to help him untie his cloak, while Mo Xingyi rubbed his hands and beckoned the servants in the hall to pour two cups of hot tea. "Do you like it?" As soon as the two sat down, Su Qiruo stuffed something wrapped in a handkerchief into Mo Xingyi''s hand. Mo Xingyi was stunned, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and he opened the veil with lowered eyes, and the bracelet in his eyes made his eyes a little sore. He just mentioned something casually that day, but she remembered it in her heart. The golden bracelet was polished very smooth, and the joints of the bracelet were made into the shape of concentric locks, and there were two small bells hanging on each of them, which was extremely beautiful. "I''ll put it on for you." Su Qiruo put the bell bracelet on Mo Xingyi''s slender wrist, the friendship in the young man''s eyes grew stronger, so thick that it almost overflowed. The sound of jingling every time she moved was extremely pleasant to Mo Xingyi''s ears: "It''s so beautiful." "As long as you like it." Su Qiruo looked at Mo Xingyi shaking his wrist, and also raised the corners of his lips. When Su Yike, Lin Yiwen and Mo Xinglin came in, Mo Xingyi was showing off with his wrists up! "Hey! When did Xingyi buy such a pair of small golden bracelets? They are so beautiful!" Mo Xinglin laughed twice, and joked with her younger brother. Lin Yiwen on the side couldn''t help covering his lips, afraid that he would startle others by laughing out loud. "What kind of eyes are you looking at? It looks like it was given by Qi Ruo. Such a unique design is the only one in Feng Country." Su Yike also laughed. Su Qiruo and Mo Xinglin stood up, waiting for everyone to take their seats. "Brother Yiwen, I heard that you and your cousin are getting married, Xing Yi is here to congratulate you first." Mo Xingyi had a sweet mouth. When he saw Lin Yiwen approaching, he hurried over and hugged his arm. The two of them didn''t know each other very well before, but in the future Lin Yiwen will be his cousin''s husband, and since Ninth Sister and her cousin are so close, they naturally have to move around frequently. Lin Yiwen''s ears turned red, and he said shyly, "Thank you brother Xingyi." (end of this chapter) Chapter 116： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (47) Chapter 116 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (47) Before the couple gets married, they are not allowed to meet each other within half a month. Lin Yiwen''s visit to the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion this time may be the last time he will come here as Mrs. Lin. When he comes again in the future, he will be the male master of the eight emperors'' mansion, the Zhengjun of the eight emperors of Dafeng Kingdom. "Congratulations to Sister Eighth Emperor and Mr. Lin." Su Qiruo dotes on the two of them and clases her fists together. She has always wanted to come to congratulate the two, and today is just the chance. "At that time, you and Xinglin will come over earlier and accompany me to the Lin Mansion to welcome the bride." Different from Lin Yiwen''s shyness, Su Yike smiled contentedly. "nature." Several people sat down together, about the same age, sat and chatted together, very happy. If Su Qi thinks, if she can meet a lover and have a few confidants in her life, in fact, God has already treated her favorably. If she had suspected before that her feelings for Mo Xingyi were influenced by the plot in her hand and the memories of her previous life in her head, now she can be sure that the long-term relationship between her and Mo Xingyi is by no means a matter of overnight, but The two rushed to each other. She also believed that as Mo Xingyi grew older, his feelings for her were slowly changing. Where did the love of those childhood sweethearts and childhood sweethearts start when they were young? It''s just a change from a childhood habit to a later inseparable. Mo Xingyi treated her, from the initial protection to the later dependence, and now full of possessiveness, these are the feelings accumulated day after day. sent away the Mo family siblings and Lin Yiwen, Su Yike left Su Qiruo alone for a while. "According to the Queen Mother''s temperament, the willingness to let Su Xinlan out this time must not be just because of the Chinese New Year..." Su Yike frowned slightly, her eyes filled with worry. "Sister Eight Huang, do you mean that the Empress has suspected us?" Su Qiruo really didn''t believe that there was any loophole in what she had arranged. She neither sent anyone to set up any traps nor left behind any visible evidence. Only the wounds on her and Su Yike''s bodies were hers. Those who stayed, how could the emperor find out about them? Su Yike shook her head: "It doesn''t look like it, but I think the empress may have suspected that the princess was also involved in this matter." Su Qiruo didn''t go to the annual banquet, but Su Yike did. She also noticed something strange on that day. "The empress is suspicious by nature, so it''s normal to think so, but the evidence of Su Xinlan''s actions is convincing. Even if the empress suspects that the empress will use her tricks, she will not do anything to her. But what I am more worried about is..." Su Qiruo looked at Su Yike, the two sisters looked at each other in a daze, Su Yike murmured: "Will Su Xinlan force the palace to rebel?" Now that the Zhang family''s situation is over, if Su Xinlan wants to stand up, the only way to go is to force the palace. Although Su Qiruo didn''t say it clearly, Su Yike could guess it. But the princess and the emperor may not think about it in this regard. The emperor may not believe that his daughter will kill her, and the princess will not believe that Su Xinlan has such courage. After all, this is an all-or-nothing approach. If it succeeds, everything will be fine. If it failsnot to mention Zhang Dejun, the entire nine clans of the Zhang family and the five emperors'' house will be implicated. "This matter is no small matter. If you and I talk about it, maybe we will hurt ourselves. I will send someone to watch Su Xinlan secretly. We will act carefully in the future, and you must not make up your own mind." Su Yike was worried that Su Qiruo would be too courageous and take the initiative to attack like last time, so she hurriedly told her. If Su Xinlan bites back, Su Qiruo''s little life will be lost. Without the support of the powerful Zhang family behind her, the emperor might not treat her that kindly. "Sister Bahuang, don''t worry, Qi Ruo knows the seriousness." Su Qiruo nodded heavily, with Ansu Yike''s heart. She really doesn''t have the ability to intervene in this matter, so she can only act as a whistleblower. On the day Su Yike got married, Su Qiruo and Mo Xinglin had to go over early to help. When welcoming the relatives, the two also rode on horseback with Su Yike. The concubine stayed in the eighth emperor''s mansion to help greet the guests, but Su Xinlan did not expect that Su Xinlan would also arrive. During this period of time, Su Xinlan has lost a lot of weight, her complexion has turned pale, and she looks a little more pitiful. But Su Xinlan is used to pretending, and the concubine is unwilling to deal with her too much, so she just finds the people below to welcome her and take her seat. Zhang Yurui followed to the backyard, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Mo Xingyi sitting in the corner playing with the bell on his wrist. "Mr. Mo''s bracelet is so beautiful, it doesn''t look like something from Beijing." Zhang Yurui came from the Zhang family, and he hadn''t seen anything good before, so when he saw what Mo Xingyi was wearing on his wrist, he knew it wasn''t something common in shops in Beijing. Mo Xingyi looked at the people who came, and seeing that everyone around him looked at Zhang Yurui with strange eyes, he couldn''t help feeling angry. These people are used to meeting with the wind to make the rudder. When the Zhang family was still prime minister, which one was not curry favor with others. Now even if people go back to their hometowns for the elderly, Zhang Yurui is still the rightful king of the five emperors, so where is it their turn to make irresponsible remarks? Everyone avoided Zhang Yurui, for fear of getting involved, but Zhang Yurui''s face remained normal, and he didn''t seem uncomfortable at all. "Mr. Zhang has good eyesight, my bracelet is unique!" Mo Xingyi took Zhang Yurui''s hand and let him sit beside him, then gave the people around him a hard look. Zhang Yurui was taken aback. He didn''t expect Mo Xingyi to make such an intimate gesture. He came to say hello to Mo Xingyi just because they said a few more words in the palace last time. It''s not that close yet. All the husbands and sons dare to offend Zhang Yurui now, but no one dares to offend Mo Xingyi. The Zhang family is gone, Zhang Dejun is not welcomed by the emperor, and the fifth emperor''s daughter has lost her favor. Zhang Yurui is no longer the son of the Zhang family who was full of stars in the past. But Mo Xingyi is different, not to mention the relationship between the Mo family and the Eighth Emperor''s daughter, now that the Eighth Emperor''s daughter has married the Lin family''s son, the Mo family has become a relative of the Empress Dowager, who would dare to provoke him? In addition, Mo Xingyi has been on good terms with several princesses in the palace since he was a child, and I heard that the Ninth Queen dotes on him more than the princes in the palace, how many times better than Zhang Yurui in one sentence? ! On the surface, Mo Xingyi was showing off his bracelet with Zhang Yurui, but in fact, he wanted to tell everyone that no matter how bad Zhang Yurui was, he was more noble than them, and even the sons of his Mo family didn''t dislike him yet, so what right did they have to treat him Pointing? "A bunch of snobs!" Mo Xingyi couldn''t hold back his reprimand, but Zhang Yurui smiled indifferently. "Xingyi, thank you!" Seeing Mo Xingyi staring blankly at him, Zhang Yurui couldn''t help but blushed. "Um... can I call you that?" "Naturally, isn''t the name just what people call it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 117： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (48) Chapter 117 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (48) Mo Xingyi nodded with a smile. In fact, after getting in touch with Zhang Yurui, he felt that although Zhang Yurui was born in the Zhang family, he didn''t have half of the Zhang family''s habits, and he didn''t look like that **** Su Xinlan at all. His temperament... seems to be more like Lin Yiwen, they are all so gentle and quiet, and they are all people who can pretend to be things in their hearts. But Mo Xingyi is different. He was born in general and has a straight temper. Although he knows some tricks, he doesn''t bother to use them on these men in the backyard. Mo Xingyi suddenly felt sorry for Zhang Yurui, why did such a good person marry such a scourge. Thinking of seeing Zhang Yurui''s injuries last time, Mo Xingyi scolded Su Xinlan again in his heart. From the beginning to the end, Mo Xingyi took good care of Zhang Yurui, and no one dared to really provoke them. Zhang Yurui was deeply moved. Since the Zhang family''s accident, everyone avoided him like the plague. They all said that people can read people''s hearts best when they are down and down. Now Zhang Yurui really feels the warmth and coldness of human feelings. Fortunately, there is Mo Xingyi Willing to treat him sincerely. Since this is the case, he has to do something to repay others. Before leaving, Zhang Yurui suddenly clung to Mo Xingyi''s ear and whispered something. "Be careful of Su Xinlan, no matter what she tells you, don''t believe it." Mo Xingyi stared blankly at Zhang Yurui''s leaving back, somewhat unable to understand what he meant. Ever since he overheard Su Xinlan''s drunken talk in the Royal Garden, he has always listened to Ninth Sister''s words and never appeared in front of Su Xinlan. Why did Zhang Yurui remind him to stay away from Su Xinlan? Could it be that Su Xinlan is still thinking about his Mo family? Mo Xingyi couldn''t sit still any longer, so he got up and walked outside. He has to tell Sister Jiu about this first, in case there is something he doesn''t know about it! Unexpectedly, Mo Xingyi bumped into a person just after leaving the corner gate, and when he looked up, he was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. Isnt this person the insignificant and vicious Fifth Emperor Su Xinlan? Su Xinlan looked unhappy, and was about to reprimand, Mo Xingyi turned and ran away, leaving only the sound of a series of bells behind him. Su Xinlan raised the corners of her mouth, her pale complexion becoming more gloomy. Isnt this the youngest son of the Mo family? It turned out that they had grown so big. Mo Xingyi doesn''t remember Su Xinlan, but Su Xinlan does remember him. When Mo Xingyi was young, he always went to the palace to see Su Qiruo, Su Xinlan often met him, he was chubby, soft and cute. At that time, when she knew that he was the son of the Mo family, she had the idea of ??marrying him, but she didn''t know that he grew up so slowly, and he was not yet old enough to marry. "Su Qiruo, don''t you care about him? Hehe..." Fortunately for them, if the emperor hadn''t just released Su Xinlan''s restraint recently, she would definitely have done something at Su Yike''s wedding banquet today. Now Su Xinlan doesn''t just hate the Crown Lady anymore, she will get rid of everyone who helps the Crown Lady one by one. Neither Su Yike nor Su Qiruo can escape. "Isn''t this Miss Wuhuang? Why are you standing here and not leaving?" Su Qiruo, who came out from the inside, saw Su Xinlan from a distance, and she also hurried over just now when she heard the servants of the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion report that the Mohist son seemed to have bumped into the Fifth Emperor''s daughter. Fortunately, Mo Xingyi is not here, otherwise she would kill Su Xinlan even if she risked her life today. "I drank a few more glasses of wine, and I''m a little drunk. The Ninth Emperor Sister is not inside to help the Eighth Emperor Sister, why did she come out?" The two chattered discordantly, in fact, neither of them wished to kill the other to relieve their hatred. "There is His Highness the Empress Dowager following Zhang Luo, so I can''t be used." Su Qiruo deliberately emphasized the words "His Royal Highness", and then looked at Su Xinlan with a smile on his face. Su Xinlan tightly clenched her hands behind her back, and said with restraint: "Rui''er is still waiting for me outside, please leave." Watching Su Xinlan leave, Su Qiruo frowned and went to the backyard to find Mo Xingyi. Now that the male guests have left, and Lin Yiwen won''t come out in the new house, Su Qiruo is not afraid of bumping into anyone. "Ninth Sister, I... I bumped into Su Xinlan just now." Mo Xingyi ran out from nowhere, with a pale face, tightly clutching Su Qiruo''s sleeve and said in horror. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s okay, it''s okay!" Su Qiruo patted Mo Xingyi''s back lightly, comforting in a low voice. In the past, Su Qiruo often reminded Mo Xingyi to avoid Su Xinlan, he had never cared so much before, why is he so afraid today? "Ninth Sister, I..." Mo Xingyi''s pale lips trembled and was about to say something, but suddenly stopped, looked around, then pulled Su Qiruo out of the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion, and got into Su Qiruo''s carriage. "Are you saying that Zhang Yurui said this to you personally?" After listening to Mo Xingyi''s report, Su Qiruo frowned and asked. "Yes, he told me secretly before he left." If Su Qiruo hadn''t been telling him to stay away from Su Xinlan before, maybe Mo Xingyi wouldn''t have thought much about it. Now even Zhang Yurui said that, which meant that Su Xinlan was really going to attack him. Especially with the collision just now, Su Xinlan''s face has become a shadow in Mo Xingyi''s heart, and he feels scared just thinking about it. "If that''s the case, then you actually have nothing to worry about. If Su Xinlan wants to deal with me, she will definitely attack the person I care about the most. She will definitely take my life and threaten you to do something for her. You just need to Remember, no matter what he says, dont believe it, just protect yourself, dont worry about the others, I have my own way. Su Xinlan has always wanted to win over the Mo family, so he must not dare to do anything to Mo Xingyi. Su Qiruo was only worried that Mo Xingyi had done some irreparable mistakes that would bring down the Mo family and Su Yike. After all, no one would believe someone like the emperor if he was involved in seizing the heir. "But what if she really hurt you?" Mo Xingyi worriedly grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve, if he didn''t care, Su Xinlan really hurt Ninth Sister, wouldn''t he be the sinner who indirectly killed Ninth Sister? "No, now the Queen Mother''s people are watching her in secret, and the Empress Dowager and Sister Eighth Emperor''s people are also there, and she still doesn''t dare to touch me. I''m just worried that you will be fooled and fall into her trap." Su Qiruo had to thank Zhang Yurui for this reminder, maybe because of his words, Mo Xingyi could escape this disaster. "I always listen to Ninth Sister." Mo Xingyi also believes Su Qiruo''s words now, he believes that Zhang Yurui''s words are definitely not as simple as just talking casually, and Su Xinlan must have taken action. There are no coincidences in this world, everything is designed in advance. As long as he doesn''t believe in Su Xinlan, everyone will be fine. "As long as you are obedient and obedient, we will all be fine." (end of this chapter) Chapter 118： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (49) Chapter 118 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (49) Su Qiruo smiled reassuringly, and raised her hand to rub Mo Xingyi''s beautiful hair, then ordered the woman in the car to go to the Mo residence first, pick up Mo Xingyi and send her back. "Ninth Sister, are you going to court tomorrow?" Mo Xingyi asked in a low voice while fiddling with the bell on his wrist. "Well, the Queen Mother sent someone to visit me a few days ago. If I don''t want to go, it will be unreasonable." Su Qiruo didn''t want to lie down at home any longer, she had to go and watch Su Xinlan, lest the emperor and the empress would fall into her trap. "Then you must work hard. After you have achieved something, you can ask the emperor to give us a marriage." Mo Xingyi didn''t feel ashamed at all when he said such a thing, he always took it for granted. "Okay, when I get rid of Su Xinlan, I will ask Mother to give us a marriage." Su Qiruo held Mo Xingyi''s hand tightly, and said solemnly. If Su Xinlan doesn''t get rid of it, it will be a serious problem in his heart after all. During this period of time, several people went up and down the court on time, and Su Xinlan no longer dared to compete with the princess in the court hall as in the past, but just stood quietly among the crowd. The five emperors and one party all seemed to have silenced. As long as the emperor didn''t ask anyone by name, no one would take the initiative to speak up. With the lessons learned from Zhang''s family, the female queens did not dare to show off too much, and all of them curled up their arrogant little tails. Suddenly, there was a rare harmony above the court. On the eve of the May Festival, the good news of pregnancy came from both the East Palace and the Palace of the Eighth Emperor. Zhang Dejun, who has been staying in the harem honestly recently, finally threw out his last glass. "Why is this princess so lucky? Not to mention that she has been highly valued by the emperor recently, and Zhengjun is pregnant again. Why is Rui''er''s body so unbelievable? It''s been a long time since Lao Ba and the others got married. He and Lan''er are both How long have we been together, how come there is still no movement?" Zhang Dejun yelled angrily, suddenly recalling the injuries on Zhang Yurui''s body when he went to the fifth emperor''s house, he became a little worried again. Could it be that the child was broken by Lan''er and couldn''t conceive? Thinking like this, Zhang Dejun was secretly annoyed at his daughter''s failure to live up to her expectations, so why did she know how to bully a man if she didn''t have to wait by the emperor''s side? Just when Zhang Dejun was worried, a servant came outside and said that His Royal Highness the Fifth Prince had entered the palace and wanted to come to greet him. Su Xinlan stayed with Zhang Dejun for a long time, and the father and daughter seemed to have a dispute. In the end, she didn''t know who was the first to compromise. Su Xinlan walked out of the hall with a face of relief, as if she had let go of some important matter. Zhang Dejun looked at the small emerald green porcelain bottle that his daughter put in his hand, with mixed feelings in his heart, tears rolled down uncontrollably from the corners of his eyes, and finally he chose to hold the porcelain bottle in the palm of his hand. To choose between his daughter and the emperor, he can only choose his daughter. Only when his daughter becomes the emperor, can he become the most honorable prince of the Dafeng Kingdom, and the Zhang family can return to its former glory. As long as his Lan''er sits on that chair, he no longer has to look at anyone''s face. "Your Majesty, I hope you don''t blame your servants for disregarding the relationship between husband and wife for many years. Who told you to give up our father and daughter first!" Close your eyes tightly and cut off the teardrops that can''t keep rolling down. Once the father and daughter do something, there will be no room for return. There was a banquet in the palace on May Day, Mo Xingyi got up early to freshen up, and he also put on the pair of bell bracelets that he was reluctant to wear on weekdays. "My lord, someone outside has handed you a letter." The waiter held a letter in both hands and handed it to Mo Xingyi, bowing and saying. Mo Xingyi raised his hand to open the letter. He glanced at it casually, but suddenly he froze. Finally came. Mo Xingyi forced himself to calm down, read the letter carefully again, then put it in his cuff, and walked quickly to Mo Xinglin''s yard. "Sister, you must personally deliver this letter to Sister Ninth today. I''m afraid Su Xinlan will attack her and her cousin!" Mo Xingyi looked at Mo Xingyi with a pale face, his whole body was tense. "What did you say?" Mo Xinglin didn''t understand what her younger brother meant, and asked in confusion. "If you hand this letter to her, she will naturally understand." Mo Xingyi stuffed the crumpled letter into Mo Xinglin''s hand. This matter was of great importance, and he didn''t dare to talk nonsense. But fortunately, with Zhang Yurui''s reminder before, Mo Xingyi knew that only by avoiding Su Xinlan''s harassment, could Su Qiruo and the princess deal with Su Xinlan together. "Why don''t you go give it to her yourself?" Everyone is going to the palace to attend the banquet today. Isn''t her younger brother dressed up so nicely just to meet His Highness the Ninth Prince? Why are you willing to ask her to help carry the letter? Also, why did His Highness Fifth and His Highness Eighth Highness get involved in this matter? Mo Xinglin has always known that Su Qiruo doesn''t like Su Xinlan, but because she is the daughter of the Mo family, she has never participated in these battles between the imperial daughters, so she doesn''t know what the situation between the several imperial daughters has become. "I''m not feeling well today, so I won''t follow you into the palace." Mo Xingyi squeezed his sleeves tightly, and forced himself to calm down. Although he was worried about Su Qiruo, he still decided not to cause her any trouble. He believes that Ninth Sister will definitely handle this matter well, she has always been a measured person. "What''s wrong with you? I''ll ask the housekeeper to find you a doctor to come and have a look." Mo Xinglin stuffed the letter into her bosom, and turned around to call for someone, but Mo Xingyi hurriedly raised her hand and grabbed her sleeve. "Sister, I''m fine, it''s just that I didn''t sleep well last night, and I''m very sleepy now, don''t worry, just remember to hand this letter into the hands of Ninth Sister." "Don''t worry, the things you entrust to my sister, even if it''s a mountain of swords or a sea of ??fire, my sister will do it for you." Mo Xinglin rubbed Mo Xingyi''s little head lovingly. She always felt that her younger brother seemed to know more things than she did. "Although my Mo family doesn''t participate in court disputes, if you really like His Highness Ninth Prince, my sister is willing to help her for you." "Thank you, sister." Mo Xingyi was very moved. His sister had always treated him so well. As soon as Su Qiruo entered the palace, Mo Xinglin dragged her to a remote place, and then stuffed the crumpled paper to her. "What is this? Where''s Xingyi?" Su Qiruo took the letter paper, thinking it was written by Mo Xingyi. Unexpectedly, it was Su Xinlan who threatened Mo Xingyi, saying that if he wanted to save Su Qiruo''s life, he could talk about it at the Sijiao Pavilion in the southeast corner of the Imperial Garden today. Su Qiruo bit her lip, it was this letter that killed Mo Xingyi and the Mo family in her previous life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 119： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (50) Chapter 119 Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Husband Only (50) "Xing Yi didn''t enter the palace today, he said he was feeling a little uncomfortable." Mo Xinglin frowned and looked at Su Qiruo, trying to see something on her face. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo was not only not worried, but even let out a long breath. "That''s good." "What did you say?" Her younger brother is sick, how can this Su Qiruo agree? "Sister Xinglin doesn''t need to worry, Xingyi is fine, I''ll go see him tomorrow." "Is there something you are hiding from me?" Mo Xinglin frowned and looked at Su Qiruo, she suddenly felt that it was not good for her to ignore everything like this, she was kept in the dark like a fool. Seeing Mo Xinglin''s worried face, Su Qiruo didn''t want to hide it from her anymore, Su Xinlan''s superior Mo family didn''t have any good fruit, so it''s better that Mo Xinglin knew about this earlier. "Let''s go, let''s find Sister Bahuang first, and then I will talk to you in detail." The three of them sneaked into the Liuyun Palace, which had been uninhabited for a long time, and spread the letter paper on the stone table before they dared to talk softly. "You mean that Su Xinlan wants to use you to force Xing Yi to use the Mo family to help her plot rebellion?" Mo Xinglin stared blankly at Su Qiruo, she actually believed that her stupid brother might really steal her mother''s soldier talisman just for Su Qiruo. "As long as she has soldiers in her hands, she will definitely plan to rebel. Regardless of whether it succeeds or not, the Mo family will be implicated." If Su Xinlan succeeds, he will definitely not leave the Mohists behind. If she fails, how can the emperor let go of the Mo family who helped Su Xinlan in his rebellion? "Su Xinlan is so courageous!" Mo Xinglin was so angry that her teeth were itching, she really wanted to catch Su Xinlan in front of the emperor right now. It''s a pity that they have no evidence in their hands now, and they don''t know when Su Xinlan will rebel. There is only this unsigned letter in my hand, which can''t explain anything. "If she doesn''t see Xing Yi today, she won''t easily attack the Queen Mother, so what the Mo family does at this time is very important." Su Yike, who had been silent all this time, said suddenly. "Sister Bahuang means to let Xingyi pretend to agree to her request? No way! I will never allow her to get close to Xingyi." If Su Qi refused without even thinking about it, that **** might do something immoral when he saw Mo Xingyi. "It''s not because of Xing Yi, she hasn''t seen Xing Yi in the past few years, we just need to find a child who is about the same age to meet her." Su Yike already had a candidate in mind, and it would be suitable for Lin Yiwen to have a servant by his side. When the time comes to wear a veil, only a pair of eyes will be exposed, and Su Xinlan will not be able to notice anything. The child is very clever, and he will definitely not show his flaws. "But if Su Xinlan finds out, aren''t we going to startle the snake?" Mo Xinglin frowned and said, she didn''t think this method was feasible. "The last time Su Xinlan bumped into Xing Yi in my house, she only saw his back, and then she just needs to wear a bell on his wrist to see her, and she will definitely not doubt it." The guards in the mansion had told Su Yike about the wedding day in detail, so Su Yike was so sure that Su Xinlan didn''t see Mo Xingyi''s appearance clearly. "But now where can I find a bell that can be worn on my wrist?" Mo Xinglin secretly regretted it. If she knew this was the case, she should have borrowed her brother''s precious bell first. Su Yike chuckled, knocked on the table and said, "Your brother-in-law has it!" Su Qiruo just now remembered what Mo Xingyi said before, that he was envious because he saw Sister Eighth Emperor gave Mr. Lin such a bracelet. If so, that would be great. Although Mo Xinglin had doubts in her heart, it could be seen that Su Qiruo and Su Yike both nodded, so she didn''t say anything more. Since the Mo family is involved in this matter, she has no reason to sit idly by. If Su Xinlan dares to take Mo Xingyi''s idea, it depends on whether her Mo family can agree. During the banquet, the emperor was obviously very happy, and the several imperial daughters took turns to toast the emperor, and the emperor also received them one by one. Seeing that De Lai who was on the side didn''t test every glass of the emperor''s wine, Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling worried. If this is the case, it would be too easy for Su Xinlan and Zhang Dejun to start with food. Su Qiruo''s eyes suddenly met Zhang Yurui who was beside Su Xinlan, Zhang Yurui frowned, and finally chose to hang his head. After drinking for three rounds, Su Xinlan finally couldn''t sit still. Seeing her get up to leave, Su Qiruo didn''t move a bit, while Su Yike and Mo Xinglin walked out one after another. Lin Yiwen, who was sitting not far away, was drinking the soup in the bowl calmly. If he was careful, he would definitely notice that the silver bracelet he had been wearing on his wrist was gone. When Su Xinlan sneaked past, someone was already waiting in the pavilion. The sky was dark, and the boy was standing in the corner again, but Su Xinlan didn''t go forward directly. Hearing the voice behind him, the young man turned around, and a slight bell sounded, and Su Xinlan slightly raised the corners of his lips. "Young Master Mo is indeed punctual." "The Fifth Highness is late." The young man''s tone was obviously displeased, and then he followed up, "I don''t know why the Fifth Highness called Xing Yi over?" "Mr. Mo, didn''t you ask this question knowingly? If you don''t know why this hall asked you to come out to see me, how can you appear here?" Su Xinlan took a step forward, and the boy took two steps back. Seeing this, Su Xinlan had to stop. "Your Highness Fifth, please speak directly if you have something to say." "Okay, since Mr. Mo is quick to talk, this hall will not hide it. This hall wants to cooperate with Mr. Mo." "His Highness Fifth was joking, Xing Yi is just a man, so he really can''t do anything for His Highness." Su Xinlan couldn''t win over Mo Xinglin, so he had to start with Mo Xingyi. She didn''t expect Mo Xingyi to do anything, as long as she stole Mo Ziyang''s soldier amulet, that would be enough. The private soldiers of the fifth emperor''s house plus the dead soldiers that the Zhang family has kept outside these years, and the soldiers of the Mohist family, even the combined forces of the Imperial Forest Army and Jingzhong are no match for her. When the time comes to kill the princess, isn''t it a matter of hand? "This hall doesn''t expect Mr. Mo to do anything, as long as you hand over General Mo''s soldier talisman to this hall, this hall can keep your Mo family and Su Qiruo safe." "Xing Yi doesn''t understand what His Highness Fifth Highness said." The boy''s hands hanging in his sleeves tightened. He really didn''t quite understand what Su Xinlan meant. He wouldn''t reveal himself later, right? "I think, with Mr. Mo''s intelligence, he will figure it out soon. Exchange the Mo family''s military talisman for the lives of the Mo family and Su Xinlan. You will make money no matter what you do with this deal." Now that Su Qiruo is with the crown maiden, if the crown maiden ascends the throne smoothly, Su Qiruo will be fine. But if Su Xinlan is in power, Su Qiruo must be the first to die. (end of this chapter) Chapter 120： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (51) Chapter 120 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (51) Before the overall situation is determined, no one can guarantee that the final winner will be the princess. Now that Su Xinlan has given Mo Xingyi a chance, as long as Mo Xingyi has Su Qiruo in his heart, he will definitely be tempted. It''s just that the Mo family''s military talismans cannot be handed over at will, so I''m afraid this matter still needs to be discussed. "Your Highness Fifth, aren''t you afraid that Xing Yi will tell the emperor what happened today?" "You won''t. Of course, even if you go and tell the empress, why would the empress who has no evidence believe you? At that time, the hall will only say that you and I are in love with each other and have already decided for life in private. You are the one who makes your temper talk nonsense, I dont know what Mr. Mo thinkshow will the Queen Mother choose? Su Xinlan''s words made the young man tremble with anger. How could there be such a brazen person in the world? Thinking of his master''s explanation, the young man restrained himself and said: "Xing Yi doesn''t understand what His Royal Highness said, so Xing Yi bids farewell." "You understand, whoever is the next emperor of Feng Kingdom can decide the life and death of your Mo family and Su Qiruo, and this hall is now 70% sure." A woman''s eerie laughter came from behind, mixed with the sound of a bell, the young man trembled in shock, and almost fell into the flower pond. In Su Qiruo''s memory and in the book, neither Su Xinlan and Mo Xingyi had any words when they met secretly, but it was obvious that she must have threatened Mo Xingyi with something at that time. Fortunately, many things have changed in this life. Su Xinlan was eager for success, so she was full of loopholes, but gave others a chance. Listening to the waiter''s report, although Su Qiruo was angry that Su Xinlan wanted to ruin Mo Xingyi''s reputation, she was also glad that she had let Mo Xingyi avoid Su Xinlan early in this life. Now, they are more and more sure that Su Xinlan is going to attack the emperor. "What should I do now? Is it possible to really make a fake soldier talisman for her?" Mo Xinglin frowned and said, if something happened to the emperor, the princess might not necessarily be Su Xinlan''s opponent, and then the whole Feng Kingdom would be in trouble. "She must know Bing Talisman, and she might not be able to hide it if she fakes it." Su Yike shook her head and said, Su Xinlan is not a concubine, she is smart! "But if I don''t make a fake soldier talisman for her, she will definitely find Xingyi again later, just in case..." Mo Xinglin is really worried about her younger brother, that child must not be able to beat Su Xinlan! Su Qiruo thought for a while, and then said: "If she doesn''t get a reply from Xingyi, she might attack me later, catch me and threaten Xingyi, so as to trick him into stealing General Mo''s Soldiers." Su Qiruo is not afraid of death, but she is worried that if she dies, tragedy will repeat itself in this life. Her Sister Eighth Emperor has just married a new husband, and now she has a little life again, how can she watch them being killed? "So as long as you tell Xing Yi not to be impulsive no matter what happens to me, Su Xinlan''s trick will not succeed." "No. It''s too dangerous. It''s hard to defend against a hidden arrow. If you keep guarding her every day, when will you be a head?" Su Yike disagreed, she would rather hand over the military talisman to Su Xinlan directly so that she can plot rebellion earlier, and then catch the turtle in the urn. "In my opinion, let''s tell the emperor directly. Even if the emperor doesn''t believe it, we can always be more prepared." Mo Xinglin felt that it was much better to tell the emperor about this kind of thing than for them to come up with their own ideas. Even if there is no evidence now, it can always make the emperor know what to do and be on guard against Su Xinlan and his daughter. "But if the Queen Mother suspects that you and I are deliberately framed with ill intentions, then our three families will be in trouble!" If Su Yike was single, she wouldn''t be afraid of anything, but she will soon be a family of three. She can ignore herself, but she can''t ignore Lin Yiwen and their unborn child. "Actually, I can say this. You two just pretend not to know. If the Queen Mother wants to blame, she will only blame me." Su Qiruo is not afraid of anything when she is alone now. If she finally chooses to tell the truth to the emperor, then she is the most suitable person. The emperor would never kill her just because of her few reminders, at most he would say that she was sowing dissension, and then punish her several times. "If the three of us go to the emperor together, we may not believe it. What''s the use of you going alone?" Mo Xinglin shook her head, and all three of them fell silent for a while. If a person suddenly appeared in front of Su Qiruo, if that person was willing to go with them, even if the emperor had doubts in his heart, he would believe more. "If Zhang Yurui is willing to help, this matter will have a turning point." "How is that possible? Zhang Yurui is a member of the Zhang family and Su Xinlan''s rightful ruler. How could he accuse his wife of treason?" Mo Xinglin didn''t believe that Zhang Yurui would turn to them at all, the Zhang family didn''t have a good thing. "If you don''t give it a try, how will you know it''s impossible? Perhaps this matter can be left to the eighth brother-in-law and Xing Yi." Su Qiruo approached the two of them and talked in detail, and the suspicion in their eyes faded away. "But if Zhang Yurui is really told about this matter, if he tells Su Xinlan about it, then there is nothing we can do." Su Yike said seriously, even though Su Xinlan had done something to Zhang Yurui, she still felt that Zhang Yurui''s heart was for Su Xinlan. "We only asked Xingyi to tell him about the matter, but didn''t tell him that we already knew the truth. Even if he had doubts in his heart and told Su Xinlan later, then we would go to the empress to explain it to the queen. It is also the last resort. Su Qiruo still remembered Zhang Yurui''s meaningful glance at the palace banquet, she believed that Zhang Yurui must have known something. "This is the only way to go now." After the three discussed it, they went home. Within two days, Zhang Yurui received a post from the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion, saying that the mansion got a few new pots of flowers from other places, inviting him to enjoy the flowers and drink tea. Zhang Yurui stared at the post in a daze for a while, then asked the waiter to call back, saying that he would be there on time. During this time, Su Xinlan stayed in the study all day long, and didn''t even go back to the backyard at night, so Zhang Yurui didn''t intend to tell her about it at all. Zhang Yurui passed by the door of the study several times, and seemed to hear someone''s voice in the study, but Su Xinlan''s people watched closely, so he couldn''t go in either. When Zhang Yurui came over, Mo Xingyi just arrived, and the two entered the mansion together. Lin Yiwen not only invited the two of them, but also invited many young husbands from aristocratic families. Everyone was chatting and laughing in front of those pots of flowers. Now Lin Yiwen''s body is very precious, and even Mo Shujun, who has always been indifferent to anything, will send people to deliver things every day these days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 121： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (52) Chapter 121 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (52) Lin Yiwen went over to greet Zhang Yurui, and then nodded slightly to Mo Xingyi. Mo Xingyi understood, and immediately took Zhang Yurui to see the various flowers, and then led him to the inner hall. The two had just sat down when Zhang Yurui asked, "Are you okay?" Mo Xingyi was startled, but then realized that Zhang Yurui was asking about Su Xinlan sending him a letter. Seeing Mo Xingyi''s nervous expression, Zhang Yurui suddenly chuckled. "The eighth brother-in-law invited me here today, isn''t it because you want to see me?" Zhang Yurui''s frankness made Mo Xingyi feel a little overwhelmed for a while, so it seemed that he was too small. But this matter concerns the safety of Ninth Sister and the Mo family, so Mo Xingyi has no choice but to use this method to ask him out. "Brother Yurui, you are right, it is indeed Xingyi who wants to see you today, that''s why I asked Brother Yiwen to invite you over." Mo Xingyi squeezed his sleeves tightly, bit his lip and said. "Su Xinlan has looked for you, right?" Zhang Yurui asked with a smile, then gently separated Mo Xingyi''s fingers and placed them on his lap. "Brother Yurui reminded Xingyi last time, is it because he already knew?" Seeing this, Mo Xingyi stopped playing around with him, and simply followed Zhang Yurui''s example and asked directly. "I also guessed, she has been playing with you and the Mo family." Zhang Yurui glanced at Mo Xingyi again, Su Xinlan had been thinking of Mo Xingyi a long time ago. "She wants me to steal my mother''s soldier talisman to her, and then I can exchange the lives of the whole family of the Mo family and my ninth sister." As soon as Mo Xingyi finished speaking, Zhang Yurui froze. This kid dared to tell him this, wouldn''t he be afraid that he would go back and tell Su Xinlan? After all, he is still young and does not know how to guard against others. "Xing Yi, you must be cautious about this matter. Now that Su Xinlan is crazy, don''t let her get you into trouble." Zhang Yurui sighed quietly, her mother was too ambitious, so even Su Xinlan couldn''t recognize her own status, and insisted on competing with the princess. It''s good now, the Zhang family has already been killed and left the capital, and they still refuse to let go. "I don''t want to have anything to do with her. The Mo family has never participated in the fight for the heirloom, but she found me and said something like that. I''m afraid she will hurt sister Jiu. Brother Yurui You may not know, but Ninth Sister is Xing Yi''s favorite person." "Although I intend to help you with this matter, there is nothing I can do." Zhang Yurui gave a wry smile, and then said, "She is no longer the Su Xinlan I knew." In the past, Su Xinlan treated him with sincerity, but as she grew older and her desires expanded, she had changed long before they got married. Otherwise, on the day of the wedding, how could she be willing to use his innocence to plot against the princess? She gave up on him long ago, didn''t she? "I know brother Yurui, you are different from those people. If brother is willing to go with me into the palace to meet the emperor and explain the matter clearly, there may be a chance of life. But if Su Xinlan really makes a big mistake, when the time comes Not only my Mo family and the princess will die, but the whole world will be in chaos. Su Xinlan is not a wise king, if she becomes the emperor, the people of the world will suffer accordingly!" Zhang Yurui looked at Mo Xingyi blankly. Although he hated the Zhang family and Su Xinlan very much, he never thought of reporting them to the emperor. Now their life and death have nothing to do with Zhang Yurui, he just wants to stay quietly so as to forget the pain of the past. "Brother Yurui, do you really want to watch the war resume with your own eyes and people suffer?" Mo Xingyi grasped Zhang Yurui''s voice tightly, and begged in a low voice. "What does that have to do with me?" Zhang Yurui pulled his hand out of Mo Xingyi''s and smiled wryly. He is also tired of other people in this world, thinking that when he was the first son of the Zhang family, who didn''t want to flatter him when he met him? Now that the Zhang family is in decline, and Su Xinlan is not favored, how do these people treat him? Thinking of Mo Xingyi''s protection of him and giving him the only light in the darkness, Zhang Yurui hesitated again. In this world, the only one who is willing to protect him now is Mo Xingyi. Even his uncle in the palace didn''t do anything for him after he learned that Su Xinlan was attacking him. yes! How can he compare to someone else''s daughter? "Brother Yurui, are you really willing to watch the wicked take power?" Mo Xingyi knew that if Zhang Yurui was unwilling, there was nothing he could do. But he still wants to work harder for this, as long as Zhang Yurui agrees to go to the palace with Ninth Sister and the others to meet the emperor, Ninth Sister will be spared a punishment. Su Xinlan''s trick will not succeed, and everyone will be fine by then. "The villain is in power?" Zhang Yurui murmured, looking at Mo Xingyi with confused eyes, his thoughts drifted away. This day is the first day of the new year, Su Yike and Su Qiruo went to pay their respects to the Queen, and happened to run into Zhang Yurui who came out of Zhang Dejun''s palace. Su Xinlan still stayed with Zhang Dejun to talk, Zhang Yurui followed Su Yike and Su Qiruo to pay his respects to the emperor. "What is His Highness the Ninth Prince taking?" Zhang Yurui looked at the food box in Su Qiruo''s hand, and asked involuntarily. "This is the soup that the empress made for the empress. It happened that my eighth sister and I went there, and the empress asked us to help bring it to the empress." Su Qiruo explained with a smile. The emperor went to the imperial study room to approve the papers early in the morning, and the three abducted them to the imperial study room. After the three of them had greeted them, Su Qiruo went forward and brought out the soup bowl. Delai, who was standing at the side, just glanced at it before letting Su Qiruo carry it and hand it to the emperor. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo turned her head to look at Delai, and said in a low voice: "Aunt Delai should test this soup before giving it to the Empress!" Delai said with a smile: "Your Highness the Ninth Highness is serious. Since this is the soup that the queen asked you to bring, it is naturally no problem." "Mother''s body of ten thousand gold, this Tang Mo said that the queen father made it and asked me to bring it. Even if the father finished it and asked the queen mother to deliver it in person, Aunt Delai should also try the poison. Rather Dont be afraid of others, just afraid that some people will do something secretly, its always good to be careful. The emperor is in a good mood these days, after listening to Su Qiruo''s words, he was amused by her. "Look, Delai, there are many people who care about this child regardless of his age, and it''s all on your head." "His Highness Ninth Prince is doing everything for the emperor, and this old slave is negligent." De said, he took out three silver needles from the box beside him and tried them one by one. "Your Highness, can you rest assured this time?" Delai waved the silver needle in front of Su Qiruo, and asked with a smile. "It''s fine if nothing happens." The emperor looked at Su Qiruo who hesitated to say something but didn''t dare to say it, so he asked directly: "Does Lao Jiu have something to say?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 122： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (53) Chapter 122 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (53) Su Qiruo looked up at Delai, Delai immediately bowed and retreated, and the palace servants who were waiting on the side also left. Delai stood guard at the entrance of the imperial study room. He didn''t know what happened in the hall, but heard the sound of broken porcelain. Delai shook his head helplessly. He thought His Highness Ninth Prince was a smart boy, so why did he anger the emperor again? "No one is allowed to say what happened today, be careful with your heads." De Lai warned the few palace servants guarding the door that the emperor was in a good mood these days, and he hadn''t been as angry as he is today for a long time. I dont know what the children said to make the emperor so angry, but its a pity that the bowl of soup was so good. After Su Qiruo, Su Yike and Zhang Yurui left, the emperor ordered Delai to guard the imperial study and not allow anyone to enter. So much so that when Su Xinlan came to pay his respects later, he didn''t even see the emperor''s face. In the imperial study room, in front of the emperor stood a man in black with no expression on his face. Even De Lai had never seen this man before. "Go and investigate Su Xinlan yourself. If he is really colluding with the Zhang family secretly, then collect the evidence." "Yes." "Send more people to watch the movement of the Zhang family, that old man has gone back to the countryside and is still restless." "Yes." "By the way, I sent a few people to watch over the East Palace and the Mo family. Although I believe in Mo Ziyang''s character, I can''t guarantee that the other members of the Mo family will not take refuge in the princess." Now that she is still alive, the military power cannot be controlled by the daughters, not even the granddaughter. As for Su Qiruo and Su Yike, the emperor didn''t even bother to doubt them. If the two of them were planning to rebel, they would not risk their lives to tell her about it today. They would just wait for Su Xinlan to poison her to death and force her into the palace, and they would bring someone to **** her. After all, the two daughters she is least optimistic about are the most filial. The emperor can''t guarantee that if the princess gets the news of Su Xinlan''s rebellion, will he come to tell her in person and risk being punished. "Where are the Eighth and Ninth Highnesses..." The woman in black couldn''t figure out what the emperor was thinking, so she hesitated. "There is no need for those two children, they are not thinking about this at all." The emperor waved to the man in black, and after he left, she sat weakly on the chair behind her. Her daughters are either devoted to power and deny their relatives, or they are devoted to love and don''t even look at the glory and wealth. How come none of them are worthy? Thinking of Su Qiruo''s wholehearted protection of Mo Xingyi, the emperor sighed helplessly. That''s all, she doesn''t have to use a child to succeed. Lao Jiu has always been very obedient and obedient these years. The first time she refuted her today was because of the child of the Mo family. It seems that she, as a mother, cared too little about the children, and now she actually knows the identity of her daughters. thought. The princess wanted to maintain her position as the crown prince wholeheartedly, and the fifth child always wanted to pull the prince from that position and sit on it by himself. Lao Bazhi is not in the court, and has no intention of power; Lao Jiu is devoted to the little prince of the Mohist school, and doesn''t care about power and status at all. The remaining few small ones are not yet effective at the moment, and none of them are worry-free. But small fights are fine, if anyone dares to force the palace to rebel, it will be a serious crime of beheading. Don''t say which imperial daughter it is, even the princess, as long as she has such thoughts, she will definitely not stay. "Zhang Yuangan, Zhang Yuangan, are you really going to attack me?" The emperor''s mood at this time was indescribably tangled, and his heart was twisted into several knots. Disappointed, sad, fortunate, decisive... On the eve of the Mid-Autumn Festival, the emperor suddenly became seriously ill. Under the leadership of the empress, all the princes and servants of the harem came to attend to the sickness. Looking at the pale-faced person lying on the bed, the prince''s tears rolled down his face. "What''s wrong with the Empress?" Several imperial physicians looked at each other, and then whispered: "The emperor seems to be poisoned..." "What? Poisoned?" The empress was stunned, who was so bold as to poison the empress? "Delai, what''s going on?" "If you go back to Her Royal Highness, the old servant will not know!" Delai''s eyes were red from crying, and even his voice was hoarse from crying, so it was pitiful to look at. "You have been serving the Queen Mother, how could you not know?" The princess glared round and round, raised her foot and was about to kick Delai, but fortunately, Su Qiruo and Su Yike who were on the side had quick eyesight and quick hands, and stopped him. If Delai''s old bones were kicked a few times, he might be killed. "Sister Huang, don''t be impulsive. You can''t blame Aunt Delai for this matter. We''d better wait for the imperial doctor''s diagnosis before we talk about it!" Su Qiruo has actually received a lot of help from De Lai, and it''s not because she has a good heart to help De Lai today, but she has always had a temperament of repaying kindness and revenge. "You guys, show the empress quickly, and make sure the empress wakes up." The empress yelled at the several imperial physicians with red eyes. She rushed over as soon as she received the news. She never thought that the empress was poisoned. Wasnt everything fine before? "Aunt Delai, did the Queen Mother eat anything before she fell into a coma?" Su Yike frowned and looked at Delai. Although she knew in her heart that this might be a trick of the emperor to lure the enemy, she still couldn''t help feeling a little worried. If something really happened to the Queen Mother today, then all of them will be buried with her. Su Xinlan hated the Empress Dowager very much, and even the sisters like them were also bored with it. If she came to the throne, no one would let her go. Delai wiped away his tears, raised his eyes to look at the crowd and said, "Before the emperor only...only used a cup of soup that Zhang Dejun sent over." "what?" The empress immediately changed her expression, looked at the servants kneeling on the ground and asked sharply, "Where is Zhang Yuan moving?" All the princes and waiters looked at each other and shook their heads. Zhang Dejun has always looked down on these princes and servants, so how could he be with them? The empress realized something was wrong, and her face turned pale. "Lou Ziqing, did you see the fifth emperor''s daughter enter the palace?" As the commander of the Imperial Forest Army, Lou Ziqing stood guard outside the hall as soon as he received the news. At this time, when he heard His Royal Highness calling her, he bowed and appeared at the door. Without raising his head, he said: "When I went back to Your Royal Highness, I didn''t see the fifth emperor''s daughter entering the palace." "No, quickly send someone to find Zhang Dejun, and be sure to catch him." The queen was the first to react. Since he entered the palace, he also read a lot of unofficial court history. The emperor fell into a coma after drinking the soup sent by Zhang Dejun, and the fifth imperial daughter refused to enter the palace. Zhang Dejun also disappeared at this time. This is clearly an action before the conspiracy! "Father, what is going on?" The princess still can''t believe what she thinks in her heart until now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 123： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (54) Chapter 123 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (54) The princess looked at the queen with a puzzled face, Su Qiruo only realized at this time that the prince is really not very smart! The answer is obvious, but at this time, it is necessary for someone to explain clearly, isnt that stupid? I think Su Xinlan has been full of ghost ideas since she was a child, and seeing the empress dowager like this, that''s why she thought of replacing it! "Hurry up and send someone to notify General Mo, and tell her to enter the palace to **** her. Su Xinlan is planning to rebel. Hurry up!" Seeing that the crown prince was still standing there motionless, the queen could not help pushing the crown prince with red eyes. The lives of their father and daughter are tied to the emperor. If something happens to the emperor, Su Xinlan will definitely not let them and the Lin family go. The queen turned around and asked her cronies to report to the Lin family, and let the Lin family enter the palace to rescue her. Although the emperor is afraid of the great power of the Lin family, if the Lin family makes great achievements today, the emperor will not kill the Lin family in the future. This is also a life-saving talisman to protect the Lin family. The empress hurriedly went out to find someone, Su Qiruo and Su Yike couldn''t stay in the hall anymore, so they went out together. The princes and attendants in the harem were already in a panic, but they didn''t dare to make a sound because of the presence of the queen, but they all had tears in their eyes, and they were afraid that the emperor would not wake up. Before the emperor showed any signs of expression, the sound of swords came from outside. Jun Hou took a step back, his whole body froze. The hand holding the edge of the bed was faintly pale, and he had no idea what to do. If Su Xinlan really leads troops to rebel, how can they resist it? All the princes and servants also heard the sound of swords facing each other, and they all covered their mouths and shrank their bodies and cried. "See what you two look like?" The empress forced herself to be calm, "Lou Ziqing''s Imperial Forest Army is still outside the palace, and General Mo''s soldiers are also outside the palace. What''s so scary?" Everyone dared not cry anymore when they heard what the queen said, but the panic in their eyes could not be fooled. They are all sons who grew up in aristocratic families. Where have you seen such a scene? "How is the emperor?" Several imperial physicians fed the emperor medicine, although most of it came out, but at least some of it was fed in. "After returning to the emperor, I have never seen the poison of the emperor. Now I can only give the emperor a detoxification prescription to relieve the disease. As for the specific poison and how to cure it, it will take some time." Several imperial physicians are the emperor''s confidantes, so the queen naturally believes what they say. It''s just that the imperial doctors said so, and the Queen''s heart is also at a loss. Can the poison of the emperor be cured? If so, when will he wake up? The lives of so many of them are hanging on the emperor! Jun''s body softened, and he couldn''t stand up anymore. Fortunately, at this time, seeing the Empress Dowager came in, the Queen rushed to meet her. "How''s it going outside?" The princess frowned and said, "Su Xinlan has led troops into the palace." "what?" Your face turned pale, even if you wanted to pretend to be calm this time, you couldnt do it. "Father, don''t worry, my son will protect you and the empress even if he dies." The princess said seriously, although she is not as smart as Su Xinlan, she is definitely more filial than Su Xinlan. Even if she lost her own life, she would definitely not be able to poison her mother and father. "Good boy, now is not the time for you to fight resolutely with Su Xinlan. You are a princess, and now your mother is in a coma. Feng Kingdom can no longer live without you!" The empress wants to tell the princess to escape first, but so many people are listening here, if the princess wants to sit in that position in the future, she will not be able to leave now. At this point, what a dilemma! "Father Queen..." The princess wanted to say something more, but the door outside the hall was knocked open. Su Qiruo and Su Yike retreated in with their long swords in their hands. Facing the two of them, it was Su Xinlan in armor and a group of Su Xinlan''s personal soldiers who were approaching the crowd step by step. "Su Xinlan, do you know what you are doing?" Su Yike scolded sharply, Su Xinlan is really crazy, dare to force the palace. "This hall is very clear, and there is no need for Eighth Emperor Sister to worry about it. As long as Eighth Emperor Sister and Ninth Emperor Sister put down the swords in their hands now, and when this hall ascends the throne, I can leave a whole corpse for you two. Otherwise..." Su Xinlan sneered, then looked at the people in the hall, and finally set his eyes on the princess. "His Royal Highness is really filial! Now I can''t take care of myself, and I still want to protect that old thing!" The old thing Su Xinlan was talking about was the emperor who was still in a coma at this time. Now that she has broken the jar, there is no need to call that person "Emperor Mother" respectfully. "Su Xinlan, how dare you disrespect your mother?" The princess took a step forward, her eyes wide open. "Heh! She is your queen mother, not mine." Su Qiruo and Su Yike stopped retreating, and Su Xinlan also stopped. "When she drove the Zhang family, who was dedicated to the country, back to the countryside, and locked my father and me in the palace, she was no longer my mother." Su Xinlan''s eyes turned red, but she still felt wronged in her heart. Grandmother devoted herself to her, but now she has come to this end. All of this is thanks to her, Su Jiayao, who she has called Queen Mother for so many years. As long as this woman treats her and her father better, she will not want to do this. It''s too late to say anything now, this country is going to be settled for her, and everyone who bullied their father and daughter will also be dead. "You still don''t know how to repent? You were the one who planned to kill Jiuhuangmei and Ben Gong first, but now why do you bite back and make us feel sorry for you?" The princess laughed at Su Xinlan''s nonsense tone. This Su Xinlan made a mistake and refused to admit it, and wanted to push the responsibility to others. Where did this evil reason come from? If she really becomes the emperor of Feng Kingdom in the future, will the people of Feng Kingdom still have a good life? "Stop talking nonsense! Su Yuwei, today I will take your life to pave the way for my throne." Su Xinlan pointed his long sword at the crown prince, Su Qiruo and Su Yike immediately stood in front of the crown maid. "The princess is really capable. At this time, you can still let the two imperial sisters work for you. It is really sisterly love!" Su Xinlan''s eyes were red with jealousy. They are also sisters. The three of them are like a family, but she is excluded alone. Why is everyone excluding her? All of this is the fault of the Empress Dowager, if there is no Empress Dowager, all these would belong to Su Xinlan. "Su Xinlan, put down the sword in your hand, maybe you will be spared when the Queen wakes up, don''t make the same mistake again." Su Qiruo''s face was still covered with blood of unknown origin, so what he said didn''t have much strength, it could only make Su Xinlan laugh. "Old Jiu, Lao Jiu, you are really naive!" Su Xinlan laughed out loud, and glanced at Su Qiruo as if looking at a fool, how could she look back? (end of this chapter) Chapter 124： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (55) Chapter 124 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (55) Su Qiruo doesn''t care about that, what she wants is to delay Su Xinlan''s time. I dont know whether the emperor was really poisoned or fake poisoned, Su Xinlan has appeared, why is she still awake? "Su Xinlan, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your father." The empress, whose hands and feet were numb, finally regained her senses, and stepped forward to block the princess behind her. Even if he died, he had to use his last breath to protect his daughter. "The empress only thought of my father at this time, maybe it''s too late?" The corners of Su Xinlan''s mouth curled up, Zhang Dejun had already been picked up by someone she sent, and he should have left the palace by now. "It turned out to be a long-planned plan." He said this to Zhang Yuangan. Although the queen has always disliked Zhang Yuangan, she never thought that he would be willing to poison the emperor. Although the emperor has never favored anyone alone in these years, he still has a little more friendship with these old people who came into the palace with him from the old mansion. Whenever something good comes to the palace, the emperor will ask someone to share it with them first, and he treats Zhang Yuangan more than others, how can he let Zhang Yuangan do it? "My father has been suppressed by you for most of his life. After you die, he will finally be able to sit on the position of queen mother. But don''t worry, you are the one who shares the same cave with her, Su Jiayao. My father is not rare for him." Su Xinlan said with a smile, when she becomes the emperor, her father will be the most noble man in the world, how can a dead person be able to compare? "You...you rebellious woman!" The queen was trembling with anger from Su Xinlan. He has a high status. When did anyone say such outrageous words to him? "Lin Shiying, do you think you are still that high-ranking empress?" Su Xinlan turned his sword to face the queen, it is better not to kill the princess first, but to kill Lin Shiying first, so that the prince can feel what it means to be all hopeless before she dies. Su Xinlan raised his sword and stabbed at the queen, the queen was so startled that she forgot to breathe, Su Qiruo and Su Yike hurriedly used their swords to block, Zhang Yuangan''s cry for help suddenly came from behind. "Lan''er, stop." Su Xinlan''s subordinates paused for a while, and hurriedly turned around to look, only to see that her father and husband had been kidnapped, and the kidnappers were none other than Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue beside Su Qiruo. Su Xinlan stared at Su Qiruo with red eyes, pointed at her with the **** sword point and said, "The people who asked you to let them go, I will give you a way out." "Su Xinlan, if you stop now, there is still time for everything." Su Qiruo didn''t pay attention to what Su Xinlan said, but kept persuading her. If Su Xinlan refuses to take the initiative to stop, she will not be the only one the emperor wants to kill. Actually, most of the soldiers below were helpless, and the crime was not death, but they were all implicated by Su Xinlan. "Impossible. Su Qiruo, the people who asked you to let them go, I will let you go." Su Xinlan repeated what she said just now, it is impossible for her to let go. "impossible!" Su Qiruo also used the same words to go back, she told Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue to keep an eye on Zhang Yuangan earlier in the morning, if he ran away, Su Qiruo would have no scruples. Su Xinlan gritted her teeth and said, "You let my father go, and I let you and Mo Xingyi go." Mo Xingyi is Su Qiruo''s lifeblood, Su Xinlan traded the lives of both of them for her father, as long as Su Qiruo is not stupid, he will definitely agree. Zhang Yurui, who had been silent all this time, clenched his hands in his sleeves and suddenly laughed at himself. Didn''t you already know this would be the ending? Zhang Yurui has never regretted telling the emperor about Su Xinlan''s crimes. What Mo Xingyi said is right, if a wicked person is in power, it will be a good person who suffers. Su Xinlan is heartless, she only cares about herself. It''s like now, her father and husband are still in the hands of others, and she still has the heart to bargain with others, and doesn''t care about their life or death at all. Forget it, if you die, you will die, and you don''t have to worry about these annoying things anymore. "If I leave, won''t I become a traitor like you?" Su Qiruo raised a hint of sarcasm at the corner of her mouth, and said disdainfully, "Do you really think that just a few soldiers from your Five Emperor''s Palace will definitely be able to win this country?" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, a group of soldiers rushed out from the apse, who seemed to be the emperor''s servants. Although there are not many people, each of these people can fight ten against one. Zhang Yuan was taken aback, and couldn''t help but start to worry about his daughter. Unexpectedly, Su Xinlan not only showed no fear on his face, but instead smiled and said: "You guys underestimate me too much. Since I have made all the preparations, how could I kill into the palace with only these few people?" After Su Xinlan finished speaking, there was another sound of footsteps outside the hall, followed by the former prime minister Zhang Zikai who hadn''t seen him for a long time. "You...you..." The concubine has been sending people to watch Zhang Zikai secretly since she received the letter from a stranger. The secret guard clearly said that Zhang Zikai never came out of the old house in the country. How could she appear here at this time? Could it be that the people in the old house are not Zhang Zikai at all, but just a cover-up arranged by her? "Your Majesty, don''t come here unharmed!" Zhang Zikai laughed twice, speaking polite words, but his eyes were full of arrogance, and he didn''t pay attention to Her Royal Highness at all. Su Xinlan also raised the corners of her mouth, her grandmother was her reassurance, and with her grandmother around, she felt at ease. "Jiuhuangmei, should you believe me now? Let my father go, and I will let you and Mo Xingyi go." Su Xinlan didn''t forget that her father was still in Su Qiruo''s hands, so she repeated what she said just now. It''s just that Su Xinlan never mentioned to let go of Zhang Yurui again, she didn''t care about Zhang Yurui at all, and the Zhang family didn''t lack such a son. When she sits on the throne, what kind of man does she want? Mo Xingyi? If she can let him go, she can also bring him back. "It''s simply unrepentant!" Su Qiruo shook his head helplessly, the more people Su Xinlan drags in, the more people will die. "Your Highness the Ninth Prince should let Zhang Dejun go, and exchange his life for yours and the lives of your beloved. No matter what, you are worth it." Zhang Zikai looked at Su Qiruo and said, she didn''t expect this little princess to be capable enough to capture Zhang Dejun and Zhang Yurui. "Exchange the lives of me and my beloved for a tyrant to ascend to the throne. Do you want me to be a sinner who is reviled by thousands of people?" Su Qiruo sneered, not to mention that even if the emperor had considered today''s events early in the morning, even if she hadn''t, she wouldn''t be living like that. "You think I can give up this position if you catch them? Dreaming!" Su Xinlan''s face turned cold suddenly, even if her father was arrested, she would not be able to stop. "I think you are dreaming and haven''t woken up yet!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 125： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (56) Chapter 125 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (56) The familiar voice sounded, and everyone in the hall was shocked. Su Qiruo and Su Yike were finally relieved, only Zhang Yurui did not respond from the beginning to the end. "Emperor... Your Majesty?" Zhang Zikai pointed palely at the person behind the queen, tremblingly said. "Empress? Empress, you are fine, that''s great!" The empress rushed forward crying, wiping away her tears, tears and snot rolling out. If she hadn''t seen the emperor''s face turning pale, she would really have wanted to hug her mother. The emperor gave the princess a disgusted look, but when he thought of her filial piety, he felt that although the child was a bit stupid, it was not a bad thing. Su Qiruo and Su Yike knew beforehand that this was a game, but the empress did not know about it, and what she showed made the emperor very satisfied. Benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and trustworthiness, gentleness, respectfulness, thrift, loyalty, filial piety, prudence and honesty, diligence, integrity, uprightness and courage. There is no one in this world who can do it all, and it is not easy for the princess to get most of it. "The emperor..." The empress came to the emperor with red eyes, and the emperor gently squeezed his palm. In the end, it was a marriage and a husband. In the end, the queen did not do anything to disappoint the emperor for the sake of the princess, which was enough for him to sit firmly in the back seat. "Su Xinlan, you are so brave!" The emperor strode up to Su Xinlan, and a group of men in black rushed out from nowhere and immediately surrounded the people in the hall. Before Su Xinlan could react, the sword was already on her neck. "You... are you okay?" Su Xinlan stared at the emperor, she believed her father, he must have put the poison in the soup, how could the emperor be fine? "If I have something to do, how can I know your dark thoughts?" The emperor looked at Zhang Zikai who was trembling behind Su Xinlan again, and said coldly, "Zhang Zikai, I gave you a chance, but you insisted on killing me with the lives of your entire family. After all, my heart is too soft!" She shouldn''t have let the Zhang family go. The first emperor was right. Weeds must be eradicated. The root of the Zhang family''s disaster was caused by her momentary soft-heartedness. I wanted this self-driving to go back to her hometown to spend her old age peacefully, but who knew she would be so restless. Actually, when Su Qiruo and Su Yike brought Zhang Yurui to tell them about their rebellion, the emperor didn''t fully believe it, but who knew that this family was really disappointing. "Your Majesty, the old minister has been following you back and forth since the late emperor was alive. Why do you treat the old minister like this? My Zhang family has devoted themselves to the Feng Kingdom, but why did it end up like this in the end?" Zhang Zikai forced himself to be calm and said, how could she have any face when she retired and returned home like this? "The princess is obviously without talent and virtue, and she can''t afford the position of crown prince at all. Just because she is a descendant, you are going to pass the throne to such a fool. How can you convince the old minister?" Zhang Zikai''s words made the king''s face turn livid, how could anyone scold a child like that in front of their parents? "Just because the princess will not poison me, she is tens of millions of times stronger than Su Xinlan." If a person doesn''t even spare his biological mother and sisters, no matter how capable he is, what can he do? Actually, it was not that the emperor hadn''t thought about wanting Yi Chu back then, but Su Xinlan didn''t live up to her expectations! "You are obviously eccentric, and you have been eccentric to the princess since you were a child." Su Xinlan roared angrily, she just couldn''t figure it out, the princess obviously didn''t have much ability, why did the emperor teach her personally, and treat her better than any other daughter? "She is a concubine, she is a descendant, so she is different from you." The emperor pointed at Su Xinlan and said coldly, "You say I''m biased, then ask your Eighth Emperor Sister, have I ever cared about her since she was a child? Then ask your Ninth Emperor Sister, how much has she suffered since she was a child? She is also a concubine. My daughter, compared to them, I prefer you, the white-eyed wolf. Even if you want to blame me for hating me, it should be them, and it''s not your turn." The emperor is really glad that he didn''t make Su Xinlan the princess, she is simply a beast. Since ancient times, concubines and concubines have been different. As a concubine, Su Xinlan is compared with concubines in every way. "I''m different from them, my father is the prime minister''s son, why Lin Shiying can be the queen, and my father is just a virtuous king?" Su Xinlan argued with red eyes, her father''s background is obviously better than others, why is she just a daughter of a concubine? "You are right, your father shouldn''t be such a virtuous monarch, I shouldn''t have accepted him into the mansion in the first place, and I shouldn''t have given birth to you, a rebellious daughter." The emperor didn''t want to talk nonsense with Su Xinlan anymore, so he raised his hand and asked the hidden guards to catch him and lock him up. Unexpectedly, Su Xinlan wanted to resist even at this time, so he fought with the hidden guards in the hall. Even if both Zhang Dejun and Zhang Yurui had been arrested, and even if Zhang Zikai had been pinned down by the hidden guards, Su Xinlan was still unwilling to stop. "The outside of the temple is full of my people. Even if you are not dead, you may not be able to walk out alive today." Su Xinlan''s eyes are already red-eyed, and she is going to make a desperate fight at the end, maybe there is still a glimmer of life. "Your Majesty, General Mo brought people into the palace to rescue him, and the rebels have all been brought to justice." Lou Ziqing''s voice came from outside the hall, and Su Xinlan''s stabbing sword stopped just like that. The sword in the hand of the dark guard plunged into Su Xinlan''s belly, and Zhang Dejun''s cry sounded behind him, but Su Xinlan couldn''t hear anything. All subjugation? All her painstaking efforts were ruined, and all the soldiers she trained by herself were all dead. It''s over. everything is over. "No! Lan''er." "Your Majesty, no." "Your Majesty, she is your daughter! You can''t kill her, you can''t kill her!" Crying and shouting, Zhang Dejun rushed forward, Yuanyue withdrew his sword, and let the man in. Now that the emperor''s hidden guards are around, there is no need to be afraid of this man running away. Seeing Zhang Dejun holding Su Xinlan''s face in both hands, the blood gushing out of his mouth soaked his clothes, and the hatred in the emperor''s heart also faded. After all, she is the daughter she has watched grow up. She did such a thing today, the emperor is not only angry, but also saddened. "Zhang Yuangan, I ask myself that I have treated you well all these years. Why do you have the face to say that she is my daughter when you do such a thing?" The person next to one''s pillow poisons oneself, the emperor doesn''t know what it''s like, he just feels that his life is a failure. In the end, her daughter hated her, the person next to her pillow hurt her, and even the ministers she leniently put aside their good lives but wanted to join in the rebellion. "Your Majesty, I know I''m wrong. You want to kill me, but I have no complaints. I just beg you, I beg you to call the imperial doctor to save Lan''er, save our daughter!" "The servant has only one daughter!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 126： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (57) Chapter 126 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (57) Zhang Dejun knelt in front of the emperor, holding the hem of the emperor''s bright yellow clothes with his blood-stained hands, and blossoming red plums were dyed on it. "Your daughter is a human being, so others are not human?" The emperor pulled out the hem of her clothes from Zhang Yuangan''s hands. No matter what, she couldn''t let them go easily this time. Forcing the palace to rebel, there is no doubt about death. From the moment they decided to do this, they should have thought of today. The five princesses conspired against each other and were executed last night. The Zhang family aided the tyrant in his abuse, copying and beheading the whole family, implicating the nine clans. Dejun Zhang Yuangan murdered the Holy Majesty, and was given three feet of white silk. Zhang Yurui, the only one who survived, went to nowhere. By the time Mo Xingyi thought of him, he was no longer in the capital. "Ninth sister, do you think brother Yurui will be fine?" Mo Xingyi was very worried, Zhang Yurui reported meritorious service, the emperor didn''t want his life, but the five emperors'' mansion is gone, Zhang''s family is gone, where can he go as a man? "No, although Zhang Yurui looks weak, he is stronger than anyone else in his heart. He definitely doesn''t want to stay in this sad place anymore, and start a new life in a place where no one knows him." Su Qiruo rubbed Mo Xingyi''s head and said in a low voice. There was something that Su Qiruo didn''t even tell Mo Xingyi, Zhang Yurui left, and secretly came to see her when he left. Because he found out that he had Su Xinlan''s child, he was afraid that the emperor would attack the child, so he had to leave the capital overnight. Zhang Yurui doesn''t know why he trusts Su Qiruo, he just thinks she won''t harm his child. Although Zhang Yurui was very disappointed with Su Xinlan, the child was innocent after all, and that was his only relative in this world, so he couldn''t help but care. Su Qiruo arranged some money and clothes for him, and ordered Yuan Ri and him to pretend to be common people''s wife and husband to personally **** him out of the capital. As for where Zhang Yurui went, Su Xinlan didn''t know either. She didn''t know that their father and son were safe. "Ninth Sister, tell me, shouldn''t I have gone to Brother Yurui, if..." Mo Xingyi wondered if Zhang Yurui would have felt better if Zhang Yurui hadn''t gone with them to explain the truth to the emperor. After all, the deaths of Su Xinlan and Zhang Jiaman''s family are now inseparable from Zhang Yurui. I''m afraid he will spend the rest of his life in guilt. "Mr. Zhang is a person with great righteousness in his heart. Such a person has a broad mind, and he will definitely not spend his whole life suffering for such a thing. When he sees the people living and working in peace and contentment, and the children playing everywhere, he will naturally be able to figure it out, and he will be relieved. " When the imperial decree was delivered to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, Mo Xingyi was also there. Now that Su Xinlan is dead, he no longer has to be afraid to come to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion to play. "Today I have my nine daughters, Su Qiruo, filial piety is formed by nature, and her son''s way is not injurious; she is pure in her life, and she never slacks in her deeds; she reads the cardinal''s meticulousness, and sees her demeanor''s calmness. Give her a book of treasures, and seal her as her daughter. Prince An, you will never be replaced. Qin Zai!" Aunt Liu of the rice paper smiled and said to Su Qiruo: "His Royal Highness King An, accept the order!" "Long live, long live, mother Xie, long live, long live." Although Su Qiruo couldn''t understand what she praised her specifically, she understood the general meaning. It was nothing more than saying that she was loyal, filial, benevolent, and meritorious in eradicating traitors, so she was named the prince early. Su Qiruo stood up and took the imperial decree with both hands, then Aunt Liu, who was on the rice paper, took out another imperial decree from her sleeve. "Aunt Liu, this..." "The old slave is here to congratulate His Highness King An, this is the emperor''s grace to His Highness King An!" After Aunt Liu finished speaking, Su Qiruo had no choice but to kneel down again. "My nine daughters are ready for marriage. Here is Mo Xingyi, the son of General Mo''s mansion. She is gentle and gentle in nature. Get married. Qinzai!" Just after the imperial decree was finished, Su Qiruo thanked her loudly. "Long live, long live, mother Xie, long live, long live." It can be seen that this imperial decree for granting marriage made Su Qiruo much happier than the imperial decree for granting the king just now. Aunt Liu smiled lovingly. No wonder the emperor said that His Royal Highness would prefer this second grace, it was true. "His Royal Highness King An has double happiness, and this old slave congratulates here. There is another imperial decree to be sent to General Mo''s mansion, so this old slave will leave first." Su Qiruo hurriedly asked the housekeeper to wrap a few silver ingots for Aunt Liu and her party, and then personally sent them out of the house. Mo Xingyi, who was huddled in the backyard and didn''t come out, obviously still had some disbelief when he heard that the emperor had bestowed a marriage on him and Su Qiruo. Until he spread the imperial decree and looked at the big red seal on it, he wanted to believe that it was not a fake. "Oh! Ninth Sister, the messenger has gone to Mofu, what should I do if I''m not here?" Mo Xingyi slapped his head, regretting endlessly. He shouldn''t have come out to play today, how nice it is to come tomorrow! The imperial decree of marriage can only be felt happy if he personally accepts it. He missed such a good thing. "At home, General Mo will take it for you. Don''t you already have one? Why are you so greedy?" The emperor will not punish him just because he is not at home, as long as the sender of the decree has delivered the decree, it doesnt matter who picks up your family! "But that''s different, it''s mine, it''s yours." Mo Xingyi pursed his lips, obviously regretful. "What''s mine is yours, and everything will be yours in the future." Su Qiruo''s words made Mo Xingyi laugh, so he hugged the imperial edict happily and looked at it again. Especially when the imperial decree praised him for his virtue, he himself felt guilty. This word should belong to Kua Lin Yiwen and Zhang Yurui, and it has nothing to do with him. Never mind him, as long as Ninth Sister likes it. "whee" Mo Xingyi smirked while holding the holy decree, and Su Qiruo looked at him and smiled. Su Xinlan is dead, she can finally sleep well. Mo Xingyi will be fine, the Mo family will be fine, and Sister Eighth Emperor will be fine. very nice! The sun is exceptionally good today, and the leaves are greener than ever. The chirping of birds is clear and sweet, and even the rustling sound of the little waiter cleaning the yard is comparable to that of a lute. "Congratulations, Your Highness, and Mr. Mo." Qiu Yu came over with a pot of tea, and Chunhe behind him was still holding a snack in his hand. The two first congratulated the two masters sitting there before putting the things over. "Xiang, you go and tell the butler that the money in the Moon Mansion will be doubled this month." Su Qiruo was in a good mood, and he was naturally proud of hearing such nice auspicious words, so he told Qiu Yu. "Thank you, Your Highness." Qiu Yu smiled and thanked the master, then bowed and stepped back. Chunhe, who was squatting there to put the snacks, didn''t move at all. If you look closely, you can definitely see that his eyes are red, obviously crying. It''s really unlucky to cry on such a good day. Mo Xingyi was in a good mood and lost his temper in an instant, but this person is from Prince An''s Mansion, and he hasn''t married yet, so he can''t say much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 127： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (58) Chapter 127 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (58) Su Qiruo was so focused on the marriage edict, how could she have the time to pay attention to other things. It wasn''t until Mo Xingyi tugged at her sleeve that she followed his gaze. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, just about to reprimand, but felt that scolding would affect her mood on this happy day, so she changed her mind. He took Mo Xingyi''s hand, only to hear Su Qiruo softly say: "Now that the imperial decree has been issued, you can prepare the things to be married, and come to the mansion when you have nothing to do, to see where If it doesn''t suit your wishes, I will order someone to change it. From now on, you will only be the master in the whole mansion, and we will arrange whatever you like." Mo Xingyi''s ears turned red, because of Su Qiruo''s words, the displeasure just now dissipated. "Ninth Sister, don''t say this too early, lest I catch you in the future. You have another Yingyingyanyan, and I won''t forgive you." How could Mo Xingyi not know what Su Qiruo meant, she just wanted to use this to break Chun He''s mind. "Since I promised you that you will never have another man in your life, there will never be any. Xingyi, if I betray you in the future, I am willing to cut off my arms and poke my eyes, and let you handle it." When I saw other men thinking something I shouldn''t have, I gouged it out. If your hands touch a man you shouldn''t touch, cut it off. "Where would I want you to suffer like that? But if you break your promise today, I will never forgive you again, and I will never see you again." While saying this, Mo Xingyi paid attention to Chun He who was leaving, knowing that he was probably crying secretly again, so Mo Xingyi snorted displeasedly, and shook off Su Qiruo''s hand. "Okay, okay, don''t get angry with a servant. Now that Su Xinlan''s matter has been resolved, the next step is to marry Chunhe, and I won''t let him get in your way anymore." "Is there a suitable candidate for my cousin and her husband?" Mo Xingyi went to the Eighth Emperor''s Mansion with Mo Zhengjun to talk about it before, and Su Yike readily agreed. It''s just that they were too busy a while ago, so I don''t know if they have found a suitable person. Even if Mo Xingyi didn''t like Chunhe, he never thought of marrying him off casually. After all, this person has served Su Qiruo for many years, and he is still loyal to his master. It''s just because he has thoughts that shouldn''t have happened, so it doesn''t mean that he will ruin the rest of his life. "I''ll go and ask tomorrow, and now they are all free, and the right person will be found soon." "Although I don''t like his attitude, he is someone who has been with you for a long time after all. If there is no suitable one, don''t rush to send him out." Mo Xingyi''s mind is pure and kind, and he only thinks of others. This is something other men can''t compare to. In this life, Su Qiruo protected him very well, did not let him touch power, and avoided Su Xinlan''s calculations, so he only needs to be happy. "Don''t worry, I know it well." Su Qiruo nodded, and decided that it would be better to go there by herself tomorrow. It happened that Sister Eighth Huang also named Ping Wang, so she went over together to ask about her future plans. Although Her Majesty the Empress Dowager trusts both of them now, if they fail to keep them together in the future, they will be forced to become the next "Su Xinlan". If its really not possible, its better to ask for an order to go to the fief earlier, so as not to cause people to be suspicious. "What? Sister Bahuang, you have filed for leave again?" As soon as Su Qiruo arrived at Prince Ping''s Mansion, she heard from Su Yike that she had taken a long vacation and wanted to stay in the mansion to accompany Wang Jun. "You know me. I don''t want to get involved in those disputes if I have to. Now that Su Xinlan is dead, no one will kill you or me anymore. If I continue to stay in the court, I''m afraid it will make someone who cares. Think about it." Su Yike doesn''t want to be the next Su Xinlan, she has no intention of fighting with the Crown Princess, but those courtiers may not think so. Among the few remaining imperial daughters, only the power behind her can compete with the Crown Prince, and it is feared that she has no intention of fighting for it, but the Crown Prince will think that she has evil intentions. Instead of ending up with sisters fighting each other, it would be better to quit earlier. If you don''t go to court now, you will be scolded by the emperor for not doing your job properly, which is better than losing your life in the future. "Sister Bahuang''s worry is not unreasonable. Once Su Xinlan dies, you will become the hottest person. It''s better to hide." Su Qiruo nodded in agreement, this is exactly the reason why the so-called innocent man is guilty. Born in the royal family, many things are out of control. "What about you? What are your plans for the future?" "I want to wait for Xing Yi to get older before getting married, and then take him out for a walk, and stay wherever he likes for a while, and then ask for a fief in the future to live our own little life." Su Qiruo chuckled, the separation and reunion in this world is like this, no matter how good the relationship is, there will always be a day of separation. Although she was reluctant to part with Su Yike and Mo Xinglin, she did not dare to stay in the capital for the rest of her life. Su Yike''s worries are not without her, even though she doesn''t have any family background support behind her, it can''t stop her from being the emperor''s daughter! "My Nine Emperor Sister has grown up!" Su Yike sighed softly, which contained a lot of emotion. Born in the royal family, as long as you are not too greedy, your life will always be a hundred times better than ordinary people. At the very least, there is no need to worry about food and clothing, and the education received is beyond the reach of ordinary people. This is the nobility of birth. Su Yike is very happy that Su Qiruo can see so clearly at such a young age, and has no greed for this nihilistic power. "I have one more thing to do when I come here today, which is what Mo Zhengjun said to Sister Bahuang before. I wonder if Sister Huang has a suitable person here?" Su Qiruo didn''t forget the important thing to talk about today, no matter how bad this matter is, she would feel ashamed of Mo Xingyi. Su Yike was taken aback, then thought of what Mo Zhengjun had explained to her when she was injured before, and then patted her forehead with a look of shame. "There have been too many things during this time, so I have forgotten. But if you are really willing to marry Chunhe, I have a suitable one here. Steward Lu''s third daughter is now at the age of marrying a husband. Although the child She is a year younger than Chunhe, but her character is fine." Steward Lu of Prince Pings Mansion has three daughters. The eldest daughter and the second daughter work in Jingzhao Mansion, and the third daughter works with Steward Lu in the mansion. Su Yike has always planned to wait for Steward Lu to take care of her retirement, so that the third son Lu will take over the role of the housekeeper. It just so happens that her mother can take care of her now. A few days ago, Steward Lu was still chatting with Lin Yiwen about marrying his third daughter a husband. Now if Su Qi intends to marry Chunhe over, Su Yike will naturally be happy to facilitate this beautiful matter. Nachun and Su Yike have also met before, they are beautiful and capable, they can also help take care of the backyard when they come to her house, Yiwen can also relax, I am afraid that Su Qiruo will be reluctant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 128： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (59) Chapter 128 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (59) "This is very appropriate. Then I will discuss this matter when I go back. You can also discuss it with Steward Lu. If both parties agree, then we will settle the matter when I come over next time." If Su Qi agreed happily, it would not have humiliated him if he promised Chunhe to Steward Lu''s daughter as a righteous monarch. In the future, the third son of that road will also be the housekeeper of Prince Ping''s mansion, and Chunhe''s status will also be a bit higher than that of the other servants. In addition, Prince Ping is kind to others, so he doesn''t have to worry about being wronged when he marries. Su Yike nodded with a smile, and then half-jokingly said: "Chunhe has been with you for so many years, are you really willing?" Su Qiruo looked directly into Su Yike''s eyes, and chuckled lightly: "I don''t care about any man in this world except Xing Yi." She, Su Qiruo, only cares about Mo Xingyi, and she doesn''t care about other men besides him at all. Su Yike raised her hand and patted Su Qiruo''s shoulder, expressing that she understood her feelings. Just like her, Su Yike, there are thousands of men in the world, and she only wants one Lin Yiwen. As soon as Su Qiruo returned to the mansion, he called Chun He over. Chun He, who hadn''t been called by His Highness for a long time, was overjoyed, and His Highness finally remembered him. I don''t know if it''s been too long since I noticed Chun He, but Su Qiruo always feels that he has changed. I grew taller and lost a lot of weight. Seeing Su Qiruo looking at him, Chun He couldn''t help blushing. "Greetings to His Royal Highness King An." Chunhe wanted to come over early in the morning to congratulate Su Qiruo, not to congratulate her on her upcoming beauty, but to congratulate her on being named a prince at a young age, which is a rare honor in all dynasties. If Su Qi was successful in arresting the traitor, it would be reasonable to be named Prince An. "Get up!" Su Qiruo''s voice was cold, no different from usual. But Chunhe just felt that His Highness treats her differently. As long as Mr. Mo is not around, His Highness can actually see him. Chunhe never thought of being His Highness''s side-lord, he just wanted to stay by her side and be a servant-lord, but Mr. Mo seemed to be unwilling even for this. His Highness is so good, how can he marry such a jealous husband? "Thank you, Your Highness." Chun He blushed and stood opposite Su Qiruo with bowed head, waiting for her to speak. "You have already reached the age of marriage?" Chunhe and Qiuyu are older than Su Qiruo, but in fact they are already past the age of marriage. Chunhe was so ashamed that he wanted to get into the soil, and he couldn''t help thinking more. "Um." With a small reply, Chun He''s heartbeat was so loud that Su Qiruo could hear it. Su Qiruo nodded lightly, and the following words directly sent Chunhe into the ice cave. "I went to Prince Ping''s mansion today. Steward Lu of Prince Ping''s mansion has a third daughter who is a year younger than you. She is a stable person. Now that you have reached the age of marriage, this king wants to marry you." Marry in the past and be a righteous monarch, with the affection of this king and King Pingping, the people in their house will not make things difficult for you." Chunhe was dumbfounded by Su Qiruo''s words, he didn''t expect that His Highness came to him not to mention him as a servant, but to marry him outside the residence. Chunhe''s knees softened, and he knelt down in front of Su Qiruo with a plop, buried his head and said, "Chunhe is His Highness''s man in life, and His Highness''s ghost in death, please Your Highness not to marry Chunhe out of the house, Chunhe would rather I will serve His Highness as a servant for the rest of my life, and I don''t want to marry anyone else." The pale Chunhe couldn''t shed any tears at this moment, so he could only bite his lip, forcefully kneel down in front of Su Qiruo and begged bitterly. If His Highness doesn''t want to accept him into the room, then he can just be a servant, but if His Highness wants to promise him to someone else, he absolutely cannot agree. "Do you know that the third daughter married to Steward Lu will be the housekeeper husband of Prince Ping''s Mansion in the future, and her status will be much higher than yours now." Su Qiruo guessed that Chunhe would resist, but she didn''t expect him to be so stubborn. After all, she has served her for so many years, and she doesn''t want to drive people to death. "Chunhe doesn''t care about that. From the moment Aunt Delai sent Chunhe to His Highness, Chunhe has already belonged to His Highness. Chunhe knows that His Highness likes Mr. Mo, and Mr. Mo doesn''t like other men around His Highness." In the future, Chunhe promises not to make Mr. Mo angry again, and please His Highness take it back." Chunhe''s eyes turned red, begging bitterly. He admitted that he wanted to fight Mo Xingyi before, but that was just because he couldn''t see that Mo Xingyi was too domineering. How could he really dare to compete with the future king of the palace as a servant? ? He never thought that Mr. Mo would have such scheming at such a young age. He wanted to drive him away before he entered the door. Ke Chunhe heard these words, but Su Qiruo felt extremely uncomfortable. What do you mean by "Mr. Mo doesn''t like other men around His Highness"? Co-authoring Chunhe is saying that Mo Xingyi is jealous in a different way! "It''s my own idea to marry you and Qiu Yu, so what''s the matter with Xing Yi? I haven''t touched you for so many years, don''t you see the reason?" Su Qiruo said coldly, even if it wasn''t for Mo Xingyi, she wouldn''t touch a man she didn''t like. This Chunhe was pretending. "Your Highness, Yuan Ri and Yuan Yue are not careful enough. If you send Nu and Qiu Yu away, who will serve you? I beg you, I really don''t want to marry someone else, so you can leave Nu to serve by your side." Go! Chunhe is willing to serve His Highness and Mr. Mo as a cow and a horse, without any complaints." Chunhe cried and shook his head, even if he could only look at her from a distance, he couldn''t marry someone else, how could he be willing to leave His Highness whom he had loved for so many years? "Chunhe, there is no room for servants with unreasonable ideas around me." Su Qiruo''s words are very straightforward. Chun He not only dares to think about his master, but also dares to show Mo Xingyi a face. If such a temperament is kept by his side, there may be some troubles in the future. "Your Highness..." Chunhe lifted up his crying face, but on Su Qiruo''s face, he couldn''t see any distress, only the frown was telling him how disgusted and disgusted she was. Chun He''s thoughts are clearly revealed, he has never concealed his love for His Highness. It''s just that he didn''t know that His Highness hated him so much. "You don''t need to resent Xing Yi, even without him, this king would not want you." "Does Your Highness despise Chunhe''s low status and is not worthy of serving His Highness?" Chun He''s complexion was pale, there was no blood on his lips, his hands were firmly clasped on the ground, and he was extremely pale directly because of too much force. Su Qiruo shook her head lightly: "If you don''t like it, you just don''t like it, and it has nothing to do with your identity, status, or appearance." She has said more than once that she can''t accept servants, Qiu Yu listens to her words, but Chun He just doesn''t believe it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 129： Black-bellied wife and doting husband alone (60) Chapter 129 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (60) "Chunhe doesn''t dare to extravagantly ask His Highness to like him. He just wants to stay by His Highness''s side and serve him. Please His Highness give Chunhe another chance." Chunhe kowtowed again, his fair forehead was blushing. Seeing that Su Qiruo hadn''t spoken, he knocked down again and again, and bloodshot eyes soon appeared on his forehead. "This king has given you many opportunities." If it wasn''t for the many years of love between master and servant, Su Qiruo wouldn''t be talking nonsense with him here. But she has made up her mind, no matter what Chunhe says, it is impossible to change her mind. Chunhe''s movements suddenly stopped, he had served Su Qiruo for so many years, so he naturally knew her temperament. Your Highness, she rarely gets angry on weekdays, but once she makes a decision, it is difficult to change it. "His Royal Highness... Chunhe understands." Chunhe knew that there was no way out from Su Qiruo, if he wanted to stay, if he wanted His Highness to change his words, only one person''s words would work. Seeing that Chunhe''s attitude softened a bit, Su Qiruo''s tone also improved a lot. "I will not force you to do this matter. If you think about it carefully, you will understand in the future that it is always more comfortable to be the master of a family than to be a servant to others." Which man in this world is willing to be a child for others, if Chunhe has such an opportunity, he doesn''t cherish it, and it will be too late to regret it in the future. "Your Highness, please let the spring reconcile for a while." Chunhe said with restraint. "Of course, you should think about it first, and meet that Miss Lu San some day, and you will naturally have feelings after getting acquainted." Su Qiruo actually wanted to say that if he really didn''t like that person, she could find someone else to help him. But she was afraid that Chun He would be overwhelmed when she said this, so she changed her words. "Thank you, Your Highness." Chun Heqiang strutted his body and walked out the door, and collapsed on the ground as soon as he passed the corner door. Your Highness, she really doesn''t want him anymore, even if she doesn''t accept him as a roommate, and just stays by her side to serve her, His Highness doesn''t want him. Chunhe sat on the ground covering his face and cried for a long time. The cleaning servants passing by saw him and didn''t dare to go to comfort him, so they ran away in a hurry. I heard that His Highness called Chun and Brother to talk to him today, so it seems that Chun and Brother should be scolded. Chunhe and Qiuyu are the only first-class servants in the mansion, besides the butler, they are the two oldest. Although Qiu Yu doesn''t like to talk, she can be kinder after all. Chun He''s temper towards those servants is not good, so everyone will only think that someone as good as His Highness is angry, and Chun He must have done something to make His Highness angry. After crying for an unknown amount of time, Chunhe got up and went back to the residence. After freshening up, he tied a strip on his forehead and wiped his forehead before leaving the residence. Yuan Ri, who was out on business, came back just in time. Seeing Chun He leaving the house with red eyes, he asked one more question: "Where are you going?" "Go out and do some errands." Chunhe replied with lowered eyes, he tried not to look into the eyes of others, so as not to be found that his eyes were swollen from crying. Yuan Ri nodded, thinking that his master asked him to go out to buy something, so he didn''t say anything more, turned and entered the mansion. Chunhe rubbed his sore eyes, and strode towards the street. "My lord, there is a servant outside who wants to see you, and he says he is from Prince An''s Mansion." "Then invite people in soon." When Mo Xingyi heard this, he hurriedly put down the book in his hand and followed him out. Since people from Prince An''s Mansion came to see him, they must have been ordered by Ninth Sister. It was only Mo Xingyi who walked into the front yard, and saw a man kneeling in the middle of the road, all the servants coming and going from the Mo House were watching! Mo Xingyi frowned, feeling a little annoyed in his heart. "You find someone to go to Prince An''s Mansion to ask His Royal Highness Prince An to come down, and say that her people are causing trouble in General Mo''s Mansion!" Mo Xingyi whispered a few words to the attendant at the side, and then walked towards Chunhe who was kneeling there. Without Chunhe opening his mouth, Mo Xingyi already guessed his reason for coming. He deliberately knelt at the entrance of the gate, didn''t he just want to tell everyone that he couldn''t tolerate people before he entered Prince An''s Mansion? Mo Xingyi doesn''t care about this, but if his father finds out, he will definitely reprimand him again. "Chunhe, why are you here? What are you doing? Come here, help Mr. Chunhe up." Mo Xingyi waved to the servant at the side, and someone immediately stepped forward to pull Chunhe. But how could Chunhe get up so easily, he hasn''t achieved his goal yet! "Mr. Mo, I beg you to be merciful. Don''t ask His Royal Highness King An to drive you out of the mansion. I will definitely serve you and Your Highness well in the future. I absolutely dare not have second thoughts. Please forgive me, Mr. Mo!" Chunhe cried and begged, and the people around him understood what was going on. The co-author is that my young master is going to marry into Prince An''s mansion. I can''t see this servant who is serving His Royal Highness Prince An''s side so charming and seductive to the Lord! Fortunately, the people in the mansion are all old people of the Mo family, and they are all partial to Mo Xingyi in their hearts, but there are also some people who watch the fun. When Mo Zhengjun received the news, he also rushed over. Seeing so many people surrounded on the road, he couldn''t help but look down. Xing Yi is still young and lacks the means to deal with this kind of thing. Such a person should directly take him back to the yard for questioning. How can he just listen to his nonsense here? During Chunhe''s kowtow, the wiped forehead slipped down, and the bloodshot forehead was reflected in everyone''s eyes, and there was a sound of inhalation from around. It seems that this servant must have begged for a long time in Prince An''s Mansion but was unable to get what he wanted, so he came to Mo Mansion to beg for mercy! Young Master, he is the son of the Mo family, and he will be the rightful emperor of Prince An''s residence in the future, how could he not tolerate even a servant serving His Highness Prince An? Suddenly, the thoughts of the servants in the mansion also changed a few times. Mo Zhengjun immediately winked and told the people behind him to cheer Chunhe up, and then said: "Young Master Chunhe, what are you doing? Hurry up and take Young Master Chunhe to apply medicine and bandage. His Royal Highness King An really doesn''t know how to pity the fragrance and cherish the jade. A good person has been tortured like this? Don''t worry, if Xing Yi can handle this matter, the Lord will definitely explain it to you. " Mo Zhengjun put the blame on Su Qiruo with just a few words. He knew Su Qiruo''s character and temperament, so he wasn''t afraid of any troubles he would cause by saying those words. It''s just that if this story gets out, saying that if Su Qi doesn''t know how to be sympathetic and sympathetic to jade is better than his own son being jealous, His Royal Highness Wang An is also willing to come. Chunhe wanted to cry again, but the old men brought by Mo Zhengjun were all human beings, not to mention their strength, they were also quick to speak, so they didn''t give Chunhe a chance to speak at all. "Hey yo...God is so pitiful, how did you get hurt like this?" "If you don''t take the medicine soon, it will be miserable if you get a scar in the future." (end of this chapter) Chapter 130： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (61) Chapter 130 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (61) "Yes, yes, if a man has a scar on his face, he won''t be able to serve His Highness in the future, even if he marries, he won''t be able to marry a good family." "Poor kid, eyes are swollen too..." Several people talk to each other, even if Chun He wants to talk, no one else can hear him. In addition, his arms were held by someone, even if he didn''t want to follow to the backyard, his legs wouldn''t work. After being dragged away, Mo Zhengjun gave Mo Xingyi an unfriendly look. My son is still too innocent, a servant dares to plot against him. If there are more concubine servants in Prince An''s mansion in the future, will he, the Zhengjun, be counted on his neck? Chunhe tried all his strength to pull his arm back, but he couldn''t struggle no matter what. It wasn''t until they entered the inner courtyard that several people threw Chunhe down, and even pushed him intentionally, making him continue to kneel in the courtyard. The servants in the inner courtyard were all trained by Mo Zhengjun. Naturally, they all knew the rules. Seeing this, they retreated one after another, and they didn''t forget to close the door when they left. Mo Zhengjun asked someone to bring two chairs over. He and Mo Xingyi sat down in turn, and then looked at Chunhe who was kneeling there. "What does Mr. Chunhe mean by this? Is my General Mo''s mansion a vegetable market? Or is there a stage in my mansion, and Mr. Chunhe came here to perform a show?" At this time, there was no one else in the courtyard, and Mo Zhengjun didn''t want to make any more acquaintances with Chun Hexu, but he was just a servant, and General Mo''s mansion didn''t take him seriously. It''s just that this matter is related to his son''s reputation, so Mo Zhengjun can''t ignore it. A little servant has such a scheming heart, dares to slander the reputation of the future lord in public, if Xing Yi passes through the house in the future, maybe he will be excluded by some kind of calculations? Besides, Mo Zhengjun already knew about marrying Chunhe off, and that was clearly what Su Qiruo meant, and had nothing to do with his son at all. Chunhe is making such a fuss today, if Su Qiruo still insists on marrying him off, then the words outside will probably not sound good. "Chunhe has no such intentions, but for some reason my Highness wants to send Chunhe off to marry someone as soon as he returns to the mansion today. No matter how much Chunhe begs His Highness, he will not change his words. I know the importance of Mr. Mo in His Highness''s heart. It was only then that he came boldly to ask Mr. Mo to speak for his slave. The slave has served His Highness for so many years, and he has never dared to have any unreasonable thoughts. He just wants to stay by His Highness''s side and continue to serve him. He also hopes that Mr. Mo can give this slave a way out. " After Chunhe finished speaking, he kowtowed heavily to the ground again. Mo Xingyi was about to explain, but Mo Zhengjun stopped him with a look. "Mr. Chunhe''s words are too serious. Although we Xingyi and His Royal Highness An have married each other, and the emperor has already issued a decree to marry him, but we have not married yet, and the affairs of An Wang''s mansion are not Xingyi. Yi has the final say. Master Chunhe should ask His Royal Highness King An for this way of life, how can he ask for my Mo residence?" Mo Zhengjun''s eyes froze, and he could clearly hear what Chun He meant. Chunhe was threatening Mo Xingyi. If Mo Xingyi didn''t intercede for him, then he would force him to die. In the end, the world would say that Mo Xingyi couldn''t tolerate him and forced him to death. What a ruthless man! Even if he dies, he will have to take a backup. "My lord, you don''t know something. Our Highness listens to Mr. Mo the most. As long as Mr. Mo says a word, His Highness will not drive slaves out of the mansion." Chunhe''s inner and outer meanings are all saying that the reason His Royal Highness King An wanted to marry him was because of Mo Xingyi''s instigation. Mo Zhengjun blinked his eyes and said with a chuckle: "In that case, let Xing Yi speak for you, but if Xing Yi''s words can''t change His Royal Highness An''s mind, then it is Chun He." Young master, you have created yourself." Mo Zhengjun waved to the servants at the side, one of them immediately moved a small bench over, helped Chunhe to sit on it, and the other went to find medicine to fill Chunhe with it. Not only Chun He was dumbfounded by this series of actions, but even Mo Xingyi couldn''t understand it. Mo Zhengjun pinched Mo Xingyi''s fingers secretly. He had seen a lot of these scheming men, and knew that it was not advisable to deal with such people head-on, so he could only deal with them in the same way. Didn''t Chunhe say that His Highness King An listens to Mo Xingyi the most? Then let him persuade her in public, so that Chunhe''s words can be proved to be false. As for how to deal with this Chunhe, just return the "gift" he sent back. It wasn''t until Su Qiruo was invited over that Chunhe realized that what Mo Zhengjun said was not just words. Mo Zhengjun ordered people to open the door of the inner courtyard, and also called all the servants who had heard Chunhe''s words in the front yard to come in, even the porter did not escape. Chunhe sat on the small bench and his body froze. Seeing that the wound on his forehead had really been bandaged, and His Highness King An had also arrived, the servants knew that their lord and young master were going to intercede for Chunhe. The servants who thought Mo Xingyi was jealous just now couldn''t help sighing secretly. The lord has always been magnanimous, and the son was taught by the lord himself, so how could he not tolerate a servant who has served His Highness Wang An for so many years? "Meet His Royal Highness King An." Mo Zhengjun took the lead and saluted Su Qiruo, and everyone followed suit. Su Qiruo hurriedly returned a salute to Mo Zhengjun, then glanced at Mo Xingyi again, seeing his displeasure written in his eyes, she couldn''t help but feel guilty. Ren Su Qiruo couldn''t imagine that Chunhe would dare to come to the Mo Mansion no matter how much he thought, this person is really hopeless. "Your Highness..." Chunhe''s eyes turned red, I felt pity for that little aggrieved look, as if he had suffered a lot in Mofu. "You haven''t messed up enough in Wang''s mansion, why did you come to Mo''s mansion again?" Su Qiruo didn''t give Chunhe any face this time, this person really couldn''t keep it. They have been together for so many years, she didn''t know he had such a scheming heart. "His Royal Highness King An, this Young Master Chunhe said that you want to betroth him. I don''t know if this is true?" Mo Zhengjun looked at Su Qiruo and asked, although he was quite dissatisfied with this matter, he still felt sorry for Su Qiruo and didn''t want to embarrass the child. "Exactly, this king has asked people to visit him for him early in the morning." Su Qiruo nodded and said. Mo Zhengjun immediately looked at Mo Xingyi, and Mo Xingyi understood, so he followed his words and said, "Chunhe has been with Ninth Sister for so many years, even if there is no credit, there is hard work. If he makes any mistakes, Ninth Sister might as well come back again." Give him a chance, but there is no need to send him out of the mansion directly!" Mo Xingyi now finally understands why Su Qiruo insisted on sending Chunhe out of the mansion. This person''s scheming is too deep, and he will be a troublemaker after staying in Prince An''s mansion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 131： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (62) Chapter 131 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (62) Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo chuckled lightly, clasped her fists at Mo Zhengjun, and said, "It wasn''t because Chunhe made a mistake that he was kicked out of the mansion. Trapped in the palace for the rest of his life, he found a good family for him to be the rightful ruler." When he heard that Jiang Chun and Xu were going out to be the ruler, the servants around were all envious. This is a great grace! Chunhe is really dissatisfied. We are not grateful to whom such a good thing falls on. Why does he still want to come and mess around? Is it possible that he still has the ambition to fly on the branches and become a phoenix? "Oh? I don''t know what kind of family His Royal Highness Wang An is looking for for Young Master Chunhe?" Mo Zhengjun and Su Qiruo sang together and cooperated very well. "Miss San, the steward of Pingwangfu Road, this matter was decided by me and Sister Bahuang together, just to make Chunhe more decent when she gets married." Everyone heard it, is it okay? His Royal Highness Ping Wang and An Wang personally set up matchmakers for Chunhe, what a grace! He is not satisfied yet? This person is too greedy. The Lu stewards of Prince Naping''s mansion also know that Miss Lu San will take over her mother''s position in the future. I heard that she is indeed a matchmaker these days. Looking forward to marrying her! In this way, it is true that Chun He doesn''t know what to do. The master planned this for him, and he even came here to make trouble. "This" Mo Zhengjun looked at Chun He with a face of embarrassment, but secretly smiled in his heart. His Royal Highness Prince An and Prince Heping are really kind to Chun He, and found him such a good family. Such a person is also a troublemaker whoever he marries into, a master with high eyesight and low power. It stands to reason that it is all right for the daughter of Housekeeper Lu to marry the son of a seventh-rank official to be the king, but Chunhe is only a servant, so he is indeed a high climber. Chun He''s complexion was extremely pale, he did not expect his beloved master to tell the matter in public, so if he wanted to refuse again, he might not be able to find any excuses. "Ninth Sister..." Mo Xingyi hesitated and wanted to speak, this time he was not acting, but really wanted to speak for Chunhe. Even if he doesn''t like Chunhe, if Chunhe really doesn''t want to marry that Miss Lu, they can''t force her to marry him. Marriage is a lifetime thing for a man, and he can''t be sloppy at all. He just didn''t like Chunhe to compete with him everywhere, but he never thought of harming Chunhe for the rest of his life. "Don''t talk about it anymore, this king is doing it for his own good." If Su Qi interrupts Mo Xingyi, it is also telling everyone that even Mo Xingyi cannot change the decision she made. If that''s the case, how can outsiders dare to say that it is because Mo Xingyi is jealous that Chunhe can''t be tolerated! This is clearly because Chunhe himself doesn''t know what''s good and what''s wrong, and it''s a waste of his master''s good intentions. "There are a lot of interruptions today, this king will apologize to Mo Zhengjun on behalf of Chunhe, and the king will come to apologize in another day." Su Qiruo clasped her fists at Mo Zhengjun, then looked at Chunhe and said, "Aren''t you going back with me?" Although Chunhe still wanted to be a demon, but in front of Su Qiruo, he really didn''t dare. Seeing that Su Qiruo took people away, Mo Zhengjun sighed helplessly, and then let everyone disperse. Chunhe made such a fuss, although people who explain things will think that he is spoiled and ignorant of the good intentions of his master, but there are also some people who will think that it is Mo Xingyi who can''t tolerate others, His Royal Highness Wang An wants to please the future prince That''s why I want to send out my servant who has served me for many years. No matter what, today''s matter is not too glorious for the Mohists. "Father, how could things be like this?" Mo Xingyi couldn''t figure it out, why did Chunhe make such an ugly mess, didn''t he know that he was losing face to Su Qiruo? "This is the usual pickle method used by the men in the backyard. You will understand later." Mo Zhengjun touched his son''s hand distressedly. This child will marry into the royal family, and he will encounter many things in the future! Now it''s just a spring peace and it''s like this. In the future, the kings and servants will enter the mansion one after another, what is he going to do? "Father, there is no need to worry. Ninth Sister has promised me that she will only marry me in the future." Mo Xingyi smiled indifferently, no matter what others say, he just believes in his Ninth Sister. She always kept her word in front of him. "You, what a silly boy." Mo Zhengjun didn''t want to say anything to make his son sad. In fact, he also knew that if Su Qi was a good person, only his identity... But how can there be a good thing that has the best of both worlds in this world? Mo Xingyi followed Mo Zhengjun into the inner room, and when there were only father and son, Mo Zhengjun turned cold. "No matter what, this Chunhe must not be kept. An Wang Renshan may not punish him for this matter, but he has lost face in my house today, and he will definitely pay for you in the future." "Didn''t Ninth Sister say that she wanted to marry him into her cousin''s house? When he left, even if she wanted to plot against me, I would lose my chance." Mo Xingyi smiled and grabbed Mo Zhengjun''s hand. He was just a servant, and he didn''t pay attention to him. Seeing his son so indifferent, Mo Zhengjun was even more worried. "Don''t look down on such small fish and shrimps. The more such things are, the easier it is to ruin your reputation." Especially this Chunhe came from the palace, he was used to intrigue since he was a child, and his mind was very gloomy. "If he threatens to die, I''m afraid that King An''s heart may not really want to send him out of the mansion. If he stays, it will be a disaster for you." "Can he really die?" In Mo Xingyi''s view, a selfish person like Chun He would never die easily. "If he really died, others will only say that you couldn''t tolerate him and forced him to death." What Mo Zhengjun said was just the worst outcome, but if Chunhe really loved His Highness King An very much, it might not be impossible for him to do such a thing. Mo Xingyi was dumbfounded in shock, would there really be someone in this world who would use his own life to harm others? "Father, this..." "So we have to do something that the world can see. Even if something happens to Chunhe in the future, others will not think of you." Mo Zhengjun chuckled, he didn''t take Chunhe''s idea seriously. "Then what should we do?" "I''m not getting married anymore!" "what?" As soon as Mo Zhengjun finished speaking, Mo Xingyi jumped up. How can you not marry? The Ninth Sister whom he had been longing for was finally able to marry him, how could he say that he would not marry if he didn''t marry? Even if you want to deal with Chunhe, you can''t use your own marriage as a big deal! If he really doesn''t want to marry Ninth Sister, wouldn''t Chun He be in vain? Seeing Mo Xingyi''s reluctance, Mo Zhengjun shook his head helplessly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 132： Black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (63) Chapter 132 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (63) He didn''t want to hand over the private affairs in the backyard to his son, because he wanted him to live a happier life, but now he wasn''t sure whether it was good or bad. "It''s not that you really don''t want to marry, what are you in a hurry for?" Mo Zhengjun pulled Mo Xingyi back to sit beside him, and said softly, "It''s just that rumors spread from our mansion that you won''t get married." As long as Mo Xingyi didn''t say this himself, even if the emperor knew about it, it wouldn''t be considered a disobedience. But the world must know that Mo Xingyi didn''t want to marry His Royal Highness King An because Chunhe couldn''t tolerate him as a lord. And Mo Xingyi didn''t want Su Qiruo to choose to fulfill Chunhe and Chunhe''s friendship because he had hurt their master-servant friendship for many years. In this way, he blocked Chunhe''s way, and did what he wanted to do, to see if he still had the face to stay in Prince An''s Mansion. Even if the emperor knew about it, he would only think that the young master of the Mohist family had been wronged. It was a big taboo for a slave to bully his master. "Father, if everyone else takes it seriously in the end, what should I do if I can''t marry my ninth sister?" Mo Xingyi was still a little worried, he dared to bet on anything, except his marriage with Su Qiruo. Mo Zhengjun looked at his unworthy son, and reprimanded in a low voice: "If you can''t get married, it means that His Highness Wang An doesn''t care about you at all, so don''t marry." "Father" Mo Xingyi pursed his lips and shook Mo Zhengjun''s sleeve, acting coquettishly. "You! You just don''t believe in others, don''t you believe in His Royal Highness King An?" "I believe her." "Then this marriage will not be prospered." Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the gossip that the Mohist son didn''t want to marry His Highness Wang An. It is said that it was because a little servant who was personally serving His Royal Highness King An couldn''t accommodate the future Zhengjun, so he ran to his mansion to make a big fuss. Although His Highness King An took him away, the Mo family didn''t want it. The son of a good aristocratic family was swayed by a servant, who would be able to swallow this breath? Su Qiruo was also taken aback when she first heard the news, although she knew in her heart that Mo Xingyi would not say that, but she was still a little scared after all. Chunhe Na slapped the Mo family in the face, and the Mo family didn''t care about her, but it didn''t mean they weren''t angry. On the second day, Su Qiruo took gifts and went to Mo Mansion, but she didn''t even see Mo Xingyi''s people. Mo Xinglin made it very clear to her, because the two elders in the family were annoyed by her about Chunhe. Su Qiruo originally wanted to give Chunhe some time to think about it, but now that he is not up to date, it''s no wonder that she, the master, doesn''t miss the old love. When Su Qiruo returned home, Chun He was still kneeling at her door and waiting! Since returning from Mo Mansion that day, even though Su Qiruo didn''t say anything, Chunhe also knew that His Highness was really angry, so he kept kneeling at her door. But Su Qiruo just pretended that there was no such person, and those who came and went never looked at him more. Only at night, Qiu Yu would come and take him away, and when Su Qiruo got up the next day, he was already kneeling there again. So repeatedly, it has been like this for the past few days. "This king wanted to give you a chance in the relationship between master and servant for many years, but you went to the Mo Mansion to make trouble in a self-righteous manner. Do you think this king''s face is not important, or do you think you are more important than Xing Yi in this king''s mind?" How much more do you want?" Su Qiruo leaned over to look at Chun He, this was the first time she annoyed him like this in all these years. "Your Highness, I know I was wrong, and I don''t dare anymore. I didn''t think about messing around. I just didn''t want to marry out of the house, so I went to ask Mr. Mo to intercede for me. I always knew that Mo The young master is the most important person in His Highness''s heart, how dare this slave bully him?" Chunhe cried and shook his head and explained that he would definitely not admit his dirty thoughts. "You dare not bully him? Do you really think this king is blind?" Seeing that Chunhe was still grabbing the hem of his clothes, Su Qiruo frowned in disgust, and pulled it out of his hand, then took two steps back, and stood up straight. "Every time Xingyi comes back to the mansion, your nose is not your nose and your eyes are not your eyes. If Xingyi hadn''t interceded, do you think this king would still allow you to this day? Who is the master of this palace, you may have forgotten!" Actually, Mo Xingyi has never been here a few times, but Chunhe will always find ways to appear when the two of them are alone. Although Mo Xingyi didn''t say much, Su Qiruo understood it in her heart. Chunhe has been with her for a long time, and has often been domineering in the house. In the past, she only regarded him as a child and didn''t care about it. But now it seems that she is too used to these slaves, even the master dares to plot. "Your Highness, I don''t dare to forget, I will remember it all my life, Your Highness is my master, and I will serve you for the rest of my life. I just don''t want to leave His Highness, and I never thought of hurting Your Highness and Mr. Mo!" Chunhe wept bitterly, and the wound on his forehead split open again due to his continuous prostration. It was supposed to be a heart-wrenching scene, but in Su Qiruo''s eyes, she just felt bored. For so many years, she has not realized that Chunhe is still a good actor, and he is proficient in using bitter tricks. What a little white lotus! "This king is not your wife-lord, so naturally I won''t keep you by my side forever. The third lady of the Lu family is kind and upright, and the king will take you there tomorrow to settle the matter." Su Qiruo said coldly, it is absolutely impossible for her to keep someone like Chunhe by her side. As for Qiu Yu... After solving Chunhe''s matter, he will be next. It would be fine if he had a clean mind, but if he also had the same thoughts as Chun He, then he would send them all out of the mansion to avoid embarrassment. "Your Highness, Chunhe doesn''t want to marry, Chunhe only wants to serve His Highness..." Chunhe knelt and crawled to Su Qiruo''s feet, begging softly. "This king will only have one man in his life. Whether you marry or not, Prince An''s Mansion cannot accommodate you." Who told him to have thoughts that he shouldn''t have! "Your Highness... I beg you..." Chunhe raised his red and swollen eyes, because he cried too much, and his chapped lips were full of blood, and he was in a mess, very pitiful. "You and I are master and servant, you know the temper of this king." Su Qiruo turned her head away, stopped looking at Chunhe, and said coldly, "You don''t need to hunt for death to persecute this king. If you really can''t think about it because of this matter, this king will order someone to throw your body on a mass grave. From then on, there will be no one like you in this world." Su Qiruo blocked Chunhe''s retreat first, she guessed that Chunhe''s next step would be to force him to death. Sure enough, just as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Chun He slumped on the ground with a pale face. It seems that Your Highness is really determined to send him away. Thinking of Chunhe''s caring for her all these years, Su Qiruo felt that what she did was a little too cruel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 133： The black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (64) Chapter 133 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (64) So she said again: "Tomorrow, if you really think that Miss Lu San is not a good match, then the king will not force you to marry her." Chunhe''s eyes lit up, but then he heard Su Qiruo say: "This king will ask the housekeeper to give you some money to let you out of the house, so you can go live outside by yourself!" Return the slave bond to him, let him go! Chunhe''s eyes turned white, and he passed out. Yuan Ri brought Chun He back to his yard, and Su Qi Ruo called Qiu Yu over again. Before she opened her mouth, Qiu Yu knelt down on the ground, buried her head, and said, "I understand why Your Highness called you here. I have never dared to think anything wrong. I have no complaints about how Your Highness will arrange you." Where are their slaves qualified to oppose their masters? Chunhe thinks that his master treats him better than others, so he makes so many troubles, isn''t he the one who is unlucky in the end? Qiu Yu is a sensible person. He never dared to expect those illusory powers. He will do whatever the master arranges for him. As for the others, it depends on fate! Once people have greed, they will ask for more and more, and finally they can''t control themselves. Su Qiruo looked at Qiu Yu kneeling at her feet, thought of what Mo Xingyi said before, and said: "This king knows that you are different from Chunhe, and the inner courtyard still needs someone to take care of it. If you don''t want to leave the palace , this king can promise you to the people in the mansion." Qiu Yu relaxed her body and let out a sigh of relief. "But it''s up to His Highness to decide." As long as he doesn''t leave the palace, his days can go on. As for who he wants to marry, it doesn''t make any difference to him. "What do you think of the first day and the first month?" "Your Highness..." Qiu Yu just raised his head. He never thought that His Highness would let him choose among her two closest guards. He thought it would be one of the servants in the mansion! "Go back and think about it carefully. If it is suitable, choose one of them! If you have another candidate, this king can fulfill you. As long as you always keep your identity in mind, don''t make any mistakes. I''ll be fine with the face of the Prince''s Mansion." "I thank Your Highness, I know my identity well, and I dare not forget Your Highness''s kindness." If Su Qi waved her hand, Qiu Yu got up and backed out. Compared to Chunhe, Qiuyu is obviously luckier. Sometimes you will get more without fighting than fighting. After these two matters are resolved, Su Qiruo can relax a bit. Qiuyu went to see Chunhe later, but Chunhe just cried in bed and didn''t look at Qiuyu at all. Qiu Yu sighed softly, put the food box in her hand on the table, sat for a while and then left. The two of them entered the Liuyun Palace together, and they also came to the palace with His Highness. Compared with others, the relationship between the two is much deeper. But Qiuyu persuaded Chunhe more than once, but if he didn''t listen, what could others do? If Chunhe doesn''t have the desire to compare with Mr. Mo, a kind person like His Highness won''t insist on sending him out of the mansion! If Su Qi did what he said, he took Chun He to Prince Ping''s Mansion the next day. Steward Lu and her third daughter, Lu Ping, had been waiting there for a long time. When they saw Chun He''s appearance, the mother and daughter were very satisfied. This person who came out of the palace is different after all, not to mention his handsome appearance, the rules are also very good. But when she saw Steward Lu''s third daughter, Su Qiruo regretted bringing Chunhe here again. That person seems to be honest, Chunhe will definitely control her in the future, and I don''t know if the two of them become successful, whether it is luck or misfortune. But I have to say that Chun He is really impeccable except that he has a higher heart. If he can live with others with peace of mind, he is not insulting anyone. Chunhe didn''t look at Lu Ping from the beginning to the end, only Su Qiruo and Su Yike were talking, and Steward Lu would occasionally respond. "If you all feel that there is no problem, then settle the matter earlier!" Su Yike said with a smile, she also heard some gossip about Chunhe going to Mo Mansion to make a fuss before, so she thought he was unwilling to come here today. But looking at it now, I can''t see anything. Su Qiruo glanced at Chunhe, Chunhe''s body froze, then lowered his eyes and said: "But it''s up to the two Highnesses to decide." Su Yike nodded in satisfaction, then glanced at Steward Lu and Lu Ping again. Seeing Lu Ping nod his head slightly, she said: "Since that''s the case, then this marriage is settled like this. Steward Lu will go to prepare the dowry, and choose an auspicious day to finish the marriage." Chunhe''s face turned pale, he bit his lips tightly and did not respond, and tightly clenched his hands hanging in his sleeves, fearing that he might not be able to resist and ran out. But now His Highness is tired of him, if he makes trouble again, His Highness will really kick him out of the mansion and let him fend for himself. In today''s world, if he, a homeless man, is kicked out of the mansion, where can he go? "Although Chunhe is the servant of the king, the king has always regarded him as a younger brother. When he gets married, I, Prince An''s Mansion, will prepare a dowry for him. It''s just that Chunhe is a man, and he is usually in the king''s favor. There are not so many rules in front of him, if there is anything wrong with what he does in the future, I hope Steward Lu and Miss Lu will take care of him." Although Su Qiruo doesn''t like Chunhe''s attitude, she can''t really ignore how he has been with her for so many years. If the Lu family bullied Chunhe just as a servant, then she would not ignore her in Prince An''s Mansion. But if Su Qi can do for Chunhe, there is only so much. Chunhe looked at Su Qiruo blankly, his eyes suddenly turned red, and tears rolled down uncontrollably. He thought His Highness was really tired of him and didn''t want to care about him anymore! Unexpectedly, His Highness was the only one who was willing to support him in the end. "His Royal Highness King An is serious." Steward Lu and Lu Ping hurriedly stood up and said, their marriage was a match made by the two Highnesses, who dares to bully Chunhe! Besides, everyone in the Lu family is honest and honest, and no one would take pleasure in bullying Fu Lang. "That''s great, let''s get married as soon as possible!" Su Qiruo smiled and nodded, then took Chunhe and left. As soon as he got into the carriage, Chun He couldn''t help crying, and knelt down in front of Su Qiruo. "Your Highness, I really know that I was wrong, woo... Your Highness..." Chunhe regretted it. He shouldn''t have thought of competing for favor with Mr. Mo just because he waited by His Highness''s side every day, let alone plotting against Mr. Mo. He has been with His Highness for so many years, and he clearly knows the position of Mr. Mo in His Highness''s heart! Why do you still have to touch His Highness'' Ni Lin? Although Chunhe realized his mistake, it was too late to regret it. "Don''t talk about it now, the Lu family are honest people, you marry and live a good life with Lu Ping, don''t do those stupid things again." (end of this chapter) Chapter 134： Black-bellied wife dominates her husband alone (65) Chapter 134 The Black-bellied Wife Dotes on Her Husband Only (65) Chun He replied yes with a trembling body. At this time, he was so regretful that his intestines were green. If he hadn''t done those wrong things, would he have a different life now? If Su Qiruo married Chunhe out of the mansion, and promised Qiu Yu to Yuanri, the matter would come to an end, and only waited for Mo Xingyi to enter the mansion when he was old. Without Su Xinlan in the court, he was always fighting against the princess, and all the ministers also settled down. Just when Her Majesty the Empress Dowager was in full bloom, Grand Master Lin Yangping offered to retire and return home. With the precedent set by the Zhang family, how dare Lin Yangping dare to be arrogant anymore, maybe one day the Lin family will also come in! The princess has no opponent, and the Lin family no longer needs to plan anything for her. Everyone understands the truth of being big and attracting attention. Although the Empress Dowager is the biological father of the empress dowager, she also knows her daughter''s nature. Even if the emperor does not sanction the Lin family, the empress dowager will definitely punish the Lin family in order to avoid the monopoly of her relatives. Instead of being in trouble when the time comes, its better to retreat now and get a good reputation. "It''s only been a year, and there has been a big change of blood between the court and China." Su Qiruo sat on the bench, looked at the plum blossom not far away and murmured. "This is already considered lucky. If Su Xinlan had succeeded in the past, another group of people would have been replaced by the court. How can you and I still be able to find plums here?" Su Yike held a hand stove in her hand, sat upright, with a smile in the corner of her eyes, she looked much more stable than Su Qiruo. "Nowadays, the empress is the dominant daughter, and you and my sisters have always ignored the government affairs. The empress has a lot of criticisms about this." "Could it be that she still wants to cultivate another Su Xinlan? This is a place of right and wrong in Beijing. It''s better to leave sooner." "Since ancient times, the emperor has tabooed the courtiers to have too much power, even his own daughter. The mother emperor wants to find someone to divide the power, but you and I are still hiding everywhere, and she also has nowhere to vent her anger. Several censors who impeached the new prime minister cursed." Su Yike gloated, she felt that she had been led astray by Su Qiruo recently, and she became more and more out of shape. "I plan to leave Beijing after I marry Xing Yi next year." Su Qiruo lowered her eyes and said calmly, in fact, she didn''t want to stay in the capital for a long time, she was too tired and depressed, she might lose her head one day, and she didn''t even know what happened! Su Yike''s hands paused, she didn''t expect Su Qiruo to think of leaving Beijing so early. "The empress is in full bloom now, you are asking for an edict to entrust the land, maybe she won''t agree?" The princess has not succeeded to the throne, the emperor could not let his daughter go to the fiefdom, and it is not a big mistake. "I don''t invite you for the time being, I just go out for a trip, take Xingyi to see the mountains, rivers and human relationships, walk around, add some experience, and enrich life." It''s always good to gain more knowledge. Mo Xingyi is not very old now, and they are not in a hurry to have a child. They only want to go out and have a look when they are in their prime. "Read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. If Yiwen and I are not inconvenient to go out now, I would also like to go with you." Su Yike smiled enviously. In fact, her wish since she was a child was to travel all over the mountains and rivers and see the beautiful scenery of the world. Now her younger sister is going to fulfill it for her. "Then let''s wait until the child is older, and we will be together again." Su Qiruo picked up the warm wine on the table and raised it to Su Yike, then drank it all in one gulp. Plum hair is three points less white than snow, but snow is less fragrant than plum. There is no specific good for everything in this world, what suits you is the best. Snowflakes are falling outside the pavilion, and the red plums against the background are more and more colorful. The inside of the pavilion is as warm as spring, the charcoal pot is burning vigorously, the water in the teapot is boiling and bubbling, the fragrance of tea is overflowing, and the fragrance of plum blossoms bursts. On the first day of May of the following year, His Royal Highness Su Qiruo, the daughter of the Nine Emperors, married Prince An, and married Mo Xingyi, the first son of the Mo family, as the rightful lord. The angry horse in fresh clothes is unparalleled in beauty. Mo Xingyi clenched his sleeves tightly, full of anticipation and nervousness. With the sound of gongs and drums and the sound of people, he was no longer the most favored young master of the Mo Mansion, but the righteous king of Prince An''s mansion, the King An of the current dynasty. Three months after their wedding, Su Qiruo entered the palace and asked for an order to travel abroad, but the emperor would not allow it. Finally set a three-year return period before letting him go. The two left Beijing with only four people with them. Although they didn''t make it public, they couldn''t hide it from those who cared. After bidding farewell to the Mo Family and Prince Ping''s Mansion, the group left the capital and headed south. "Master, Her Royal Highness is in front." Yuan Ri''s voice came from outside the car, Su Qi Ruo was startled for a moment, and then responded in a low voice. "Um." The carriage stopped slowly, and Su Qiruo brought Mo Xingyi out of the carriage. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Su Yuwei stepped forward and pressed Su Qiruo''s arm, and said in a low voice: "There is no need to be polite." Glancing at Mo Xingyi who was standing behind Su Qiruo, the princess turned her gaze back again. Her two imperial sisters are both talented people, but their thoughts are not in the court, and they are all in these romances. "Jiuhuangmei walked away in such a hurry, did she refuse to even say goodbye to me?" The Empress Dowager''s complexion was heavy, and her eyes were full of displeasure. "Sister Huang is serious. She just went out for a trip and returned after three years, so I didn''t think about bothering Sister Huang." Su Qiruo said with a smile, in fact, there was another reason why she didn''t say goodbye to the empress dowager because the empress dowager''s daughter was just born. During this time, the empress dowager and the empress dowager are very busy, so it''s not easy for her to bother her. "I understand what you and Lao Ba are thinking, but between you and my sister, there is really no need to worry about these things. Could it be that Jiu Huangmei thinks that I am such a person who doesn''t know right from wrong?" How could the princess fail to see Su Qiruo and Su Yike''s intentions? These two people have never been in touch with important government affairs, and they avoid them if they can. Isn''t it because they are afraid of going the same way as Su Xinlan? Although the princess is not smart, she is not a fool either. Su Qiruo and Su Yike have repeatedly saved her from fire and water, so how could she suspect their ulterior motives? "Sister Huang, if Qi Ruo and Sister Eighth are not in court, it has nothing to do with others. I helped Sister Huang at the beginning because I knew that Sister Huang was the most suitable heir to Dafeng Kingdom. Only Sister Huang can make the people live and work in peace and contentment. Now Sister Huang The hidden danger has been eliminated, Qi Ruo should also retreat. If the imperial sister needs it in the future, Su Qi Ruo will die." Su Qiruo clasped her fists at the Crown Princess, her words were sincere, and the Crown Princess felt even more uncomfortable after hearing it. It''s just that Su Qiruo has made up her mind, she can''t force him to go back with her. "Then I will send the imperial sister off here. I wish the imperial sister a smooth journey and an early return." The princess patted Su Qiruo''s shoulder heavily, and the two sisters looked at each other and smiled, both relieved. As the carriage went further and further away, the figure of the princess became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared from sight. Since she is the future monarch, she is destined to be a loner. (end of this chapter) Chapter 135： My Savage Husband (1) Chapter 135 My Savage Husband (1) You can''t ask for family affection, and you can''t ask for love. You can only ask for the power in your hands to hold on to the country left by the ancestors. "Ninth Sister, where are we going?" "Go to Jiangnan." "What to do in Jiangnan?" "What beautiful people in Jiangnan, go and see... Ouch! Why are you so **** this little jealousy?" "Who told you to go see the beauty! Hmph..." "No matter how many beauties there are in the world, they can''t catch my eyes. I only need Xingyi." I would like to wash away all the lead, and from now on, I will only be with youthe end of the day. "Ninth Sister, Xing Yi only now understands what you mean by saying that the mountains and rivers are more magnificent than the palace lanterns." "The prosperity of central Beijing is limited to that small area. If you want to experience the magnificence, you have to stay in the rivers and lakes." The palace lanterns are lit at night, the tan flowers are in full bloom, and we drink together, enjoying a leisurely life. If Su Qi was awakened by a burst of noise, she sat up slowly holding her aching head, and the noise outside the room became clearer. "You little bastard, you dared to seduce other women outside while your wife was unconscious. No wonder you have a vicious face, and you are really full of anger." "Who are you scolding? Ugly! I just asked your eldest sister Wang to help me get a few wild fruits, which is worth yelling at. Are you so afraid of being divorced?" "Who are you calling ugly? See if I don''t scratch your face today, so that you will never be able to seduce women everywhere in the future." "Come on! Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" The two men were more aggressive and savage than the other, and the surrounding villagers who watched the excitement wanted to come forward to persuade them, but they didn''t know how to speak. Su Qiruo endured the pain and walked out the door. What caught his eyes was a man in coarse clothes raising his hand and calling the young man opposite him. The slap fell, but it didn''t hurt as much as imagined. Nan Jingmu was already prepared for this slap, and tried hard to restrain himself from hurting others. Unexpectedly, the falling slap was held by a pale hand. Nan Jingmu looked along that hand, and saw that although the woman was only wearing a middle coat, she still couldn''t block her beauty. Long and tall, with a stately appearance, she is worthy of being the first daughter who is popular in the capital. Because the gauze was still tied on the injured forehead, the person''s pale face was bloodless, but her tightly pursed lips told everyone that she was unhappy at this moment. Mrs. Zhang, who was holding his wrist, instantly turned pale with a yellow face. He originally thought that the new young husband was good-looking, and his wife was a living dead, so he wanted to come here to stand up. The woman who knew this family woke up unexpectedly. Mrs. Zhang is annoyed that the newly moved family has become his neighbor. Ever since this beautiful vixen moved in with his unconscious wife, the woman in his family has been tiptoeing to other people''s yard every day. Li Wang, because of this, the Zhang family often quarreled with Wang Daqin. However, there was just a fight today, so should Wang Daqin watch it tomorrow. The people who grew up in Wangjia Village have never seen such a good-looking young husband. His skin is so white and tender that water can be squeezed out. Who doesn''t want to take a second look. Everyone only knows that the new husband is beautiful, but no one has ever seen what his wife looks like. With such a commotion today, it was the first time for everyone to see Su Qiruo. Although her complexion is not very good, it can''t stop her from being handsome. Ms. Zhang was so ashamed and angry that she forgot to take her hand back. Nan Jingmu bit her lips tightly, and her eyes finally fell on the hand holding Wang''s wrist. Even through the sleeve, he still felt very dazzling. Pushing Zhang Shi away, Nan Jingmu stood in front of Su Qiruo and cursed at Wang Shi: "Now you have seen the appearance of my wife, do you think there is any woman in this village who can Have you ever seen my wife? If you say that I seduce people everywhere, you are worthy?" Ms. Zhang blushed, and wanted to scold back but couldn''t find any words to go back and forth. After all, what he said was right. If such a good-looking wife doesn''t follow, who would fall in love with that ugly and poor old woman in his family? "You... hum!" Ms. Zhang stomped her feet angrily, turned around and ran out. The spectators around couldn''t stay any longer when they saw this, and they all dispersed. It''s just that everyone is talking about the appearance of this newly moved couple. It seems that they are not from ordinary people''s family, maybe it is a lady from a rich family who is in trouble! After everyone dispersed, Nan Jing Mu turned around and faced Su Qiruo, pinching her fingers awkwardly, looking at the ground, not daring to look directly at her. Su Qiruo was also looking at the man in front of him. Based on the analysis of the plot just now, the man in front of him should be Nan Jingmu, the only surviving son of the General Fu Nan''s family who ransacked all his families a while ago. Nan Jingmu in the book is actually a poor person, because his father passed away early, and his stepfather didn''t treat him kindly, and this child has suffered a lot since he was a child. Later, the stepfather gave birth to his own son, so he sent him to Jiangnan under the pretense of Nan Jingmu''s poor health. It was not until Nan Jingmu reached the age of marriage that General Nan thought about taking him back to the mansion. It''s just that something happened to the general''s mansion before this person was picked up. During the escape, Nan Jingmu rescued the seriously injured "Su Qiruo", the daughter of Duke Su''s mansion, and brought the unconscious "Su Qiruo" to Wangjia Village to recuperate in order to hide her identity. It stands to reason that the two stayed in Wangjia Village for a long time, but they failed to spark the spark of love. Later, in order to reverse the case for the Nan family, Nan Jingmu wanted to use "Su Qiruo" as the daughter of Duke Su''s mansion to get close to the Crown Princess, but she was scheming every step of the way, but was finally seen through by "Su Qiruo" and put her life on the line. . "Su Qiruo" in the book is also a ruthless character. She clearly knew that Nan Jingmu was the fiance who had made a marriage contract with her since she was a child, but she still sent her savior to him without hesitation the moment she learned of his identity. Went to Dali Temple. Later, "Su Qiruo" in the book married the ninth prince of the dynasty, while Nan Jingmu lost his life, which became a random stroke in the history books. The unjust case of the Nan family has never been resolved, the traitor is in power, the Dongshan Kingdom is in jeopardy, internal troubles and external turmoil, the prince''s daughter-in-law conquered herself, and later died on the battlefield. According to what is written in the book, Nanjing Mu is not just a savage and vulgar person like Su Qiruo just saw, he not only has wisdom, but also possesses some kung fu. I think so too, which child born in a general family is weak? "Yes... I''m sorry, I... I just said that you are my wife''s owner for the convenience of taking care of you. I didn''t... I didn''t..." Nan Jingmu explained with a blushing face that he said that the person lying inside was his wife-lord because he was afraid of being bullied, and had no other meaning. Now that he is found pretending to be someone else''s husband, he is so shameless that he is thick-skinned. (end of this chapter) Chapter 136： My Savage Husband (2) Chapter 136 My Savage Husband (2) "Thank you, my lord, for saving my life." Su Qiruo cupped her fists at Nan Jingmu, no matter what, this man saved her life. Actually, when Nan Jingmu picked up Su Qiruo and saw the jade pendant on her waist, she knew Su Qiruo''s identity. This person was his fiance. It''s just due to the current situation of the Nan family, not to mention whether Su Qiruo would recognize him, but even to save his own life, he didn''t dare to tell Su Qiruo the truth. "You are seriously injured and can''t get out of bed yet. Let me help you go back and lie down first!" It was the first time Nan Jingmu talked to Su Qiruo like this, and he was still a little nervous. Although he personally took care of her to take medicine, drink water, wash and wipe her body during this period of time, it was because she was in a coma. Now that she is awake, Nan Jingmu really can''t make him treat her like no one else. Although the two have a marriage contract, they are not married after all, and they don''t know him, so they can''t think how ignorant he is! Thinking of Zhang''s previous scolding, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help but glance at Su Qiruo secretly, wondering if she heard those words. Nan Jingmu went out to collect firewood today, and saw that the red fruit was very attractive, so she wanted to pick two and come back to try something new. Unexpectedly, Wang Daqin next door also went to cut firewood. Seeing that he was struggling to beat fruit with a long stick, he volunteered to climb to the tree and picked some. Nan Jingmu thanked her and ran back in a hurry. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Zhang chased her home not long after. Nanjing Mu didn''t intend to argue with Mrs. Zhang, but if he wasn''t better today, the people in this village might not know how to bully him! Su Qiruo didn''t wake up for a long time. Not only did he have to take care of her, but he also had to find a way to live. That''s why he had to scold Mrs. Zhang, so that Mrs. Zhang and everyone in the village knew that he was not easy to bully. Unexpectedly, the moment I got angry today, I was bumped into by Su Qiruo. A young lady from a family like her should like that kind of demure and elegant master! How could a daughter of the Su family like a barbarian like him who has no family background and is not gentle enough? Thinking of this, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help laughing bitterly, the Nan family is gone now, and he still wants to do what he has and what he doesn''t have. Although the Nan family treated him kindly, he was still the son of the Nan family. He knew his mother, and she would never collude with foreign thieves to betray her country. Someone must have framed this matter. He must find out the truth and return the Nan family justice. At that time, no matter whether I become a monk or become a monk, or go somewhere to live my whole life, I will feel more at ease in my heart. Fortunately, God was merciful, he saved the eldest daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion, the woman who was supposed to be his future wife. Su Qiruo is the cousin of the princess Dongfang Xi, the two grew up together since they were young, and they are very close. At that time, as long as you can get close to the princess as the savior of the daughter of Duke Su, you will have a chance to reverse the case of the Nan family. Nan Jingmu sometimes wonders if he was born to be a nemesis. He died of his biological father not long after he was born, and now his mother is going to take him back to discuss marriage, and something happened to the Nan family again. And this daughter of Duke Su''s mansion, who was supposed to discuss marriage with him, suffered such serious injuries for unknown reasons, and almost died. Everything said that he, Nan Jingmu, was a disaster star, and anyone who got close to him would be in bad luck. Brought the boiled medicine in, if Su Qi woke up now, he wouldn''t have to spend so much effort to drink the medicine. "It''s still hot, be careful." Nan Jingmu ordered with her eyes downcast, Su Qiruo, who was sitting on the bedside, looked at the steaming medicine bowl, but her gaze involuntarily fell on Nan Jingmu''s hands that had been scalded with several blisters. Su Qiruo''s eyes flickered, then she turned around and looked at her cleanly washed and neatly folded clothes on the bed, raised her hand and pulled out a small jade-white porcelain bottle from inside. "come over." "what?" Nan Jingmu didn''t hear clearly, and took a step forward, but when she approached Su Qiruo, she grabbed her wrist. Su Qiruo pulled out the plug, dipped a little ointment on her finger, and gently rubbed it on the burnt area. Nan Jingmu''s body froze, and she just stood there blushing and let Su Qiruo smear it. To be honest, Nan Jingmu didn''t do anything to offend "Su Qiruo", she saved her life and took care of her meticulously. On the contrary, it was "Su Qiruo" who avenged her kindness and killed her savior. If Su Qi thinks, maybe Nan Jingmu in the book is looking forward to his fiance whom he has never met before! It''s just a pity that the person I tried my best to save was the culprit who killed him. "It''s been hard for you these days." Su Qiruo can''t do much work now, and she can''t say that she won''t let Nan Jingmu work. When she was able to move, she didn''t let him do anything. These white and tender hands should have been raised delicately. Even if they were raised in the south of the Yangtze River all these years, the Nan family would definitely not be willing to ask him to do these rough jobs. Nan Jingmu withdrew her hand, blushed and shook her head. Lightly touched the medicine bowl, Nan Jingmu hurriedly brought it to Su Qiruo. "You can drink medicine." The medicine was very bitter, but Su Qiruo frowned and drank it all. Nan Jingmu probably didn''t have much money with her when she ran away. After buying this yard and seeing a doctor for her, there probably isn''t much left. It can be seen that although the clothes on his body are quite gorgeous, but there is no jewelry in his hair, and the black hair is only fastened with a wooden stick. He may have sold the jewelry in exchange for the medicine. Handing back the empty bowl to Nan Jingmu, Su Qiruo was able to think about this small room. There is only this one bed in the house, but there is a straw mat on the ground. During the period when Su Qiruo was unconscious, Nanjing Mu slept on that straw mat at night, so it was convenient to take care of her. Su Qiruo is becoming more and more worthless for Nan Jingmu. If he knows that the person he has worked so hard to save will kill him, he wonders if he will regret saving her back then. Even if Nanjing Musheng wants to take advantage of Su Qiruo, he treats her well from the bottom of his heart. If he really didn''t care about her life or death, once he entered Dali Temple, he could say that Su Qiruo took her in and let her be buried with him. "How long have I been asleep?" Su Qiruo couldn''t help asking, since she can wake up now, she probably won''t die. It''s just that I don''t know how long this injury will last. Even if she is not in a hurry to go home, she is too embarrassed to see the young master suffer for her. "It was half a month ago when I picked you up. The doctor said that your muscles and bones were broken for a hundred days. Although you didn''t hurt your bones, the wound on your body was very deep. You even hurt your head and bled a lot. You need to take good care of yourself." Raised." Nan Jingmu opened his mouth and held back, no matter how Su Qi was injured, it had nothing to do with him, and if he asked a lot, it would be easier to reveal his identity. (end of this chapter) Chapter 137： My Savage Husband (3) Chapter 137 My Savage Husband (3) He has been away from Beijing for more than ten years, and everyone in Nanfu is gone. As long as he doesn''t talk much, no one can recognize him. "I don''t know how to call you, but I will never forget your life-saving grace. If you need me in the future, Su Qiruo will not hesitate." Su Qiruo pretended not to know Nan Jingmu''s identity, not wanting to embarrass him. "I...my name is Xie Jingmu." Nan Jingmu hesitated for a moment and then said, Xie is his father''s surname, and Jing Mu''s his name. If Su Qiruo really cared a little about his fiance, she could guess a thing or two from this name. But Su Qiruo didn''t show any strange expression on her face, she just smiled lightly and said, "Then I''ll call you Jing Mu from now on!" Nan Jingmu nodded with her eyes downcast, maybe it''s fine if she doesn''t recognize herself, and it doesn''t hurt her. "In the future, you can still call me wife-lord in front of people. You are so good-looking. If others know that you and I don''t know each other, there is no need to attack you. With my current body, I may not be able to protect you well. . Su Qiruo''s words were sincere, but Nanjing Mu heard another meaning. She said he was good looking... "Um." Nanjing Muhong responded with ear-tips, and an unspeakable joy suddenly burst into her heart. Is there any man in this world who doesn''t like others to praise him for his good looks, and Nan Jing Mu is no exception. "Did you invite a doctor to see my injury?" Su Qiruo usually hangs a purse on her body when she goes out, and there are some small gold ingots and beads in it, which are used by Miss Aristocratic Family to press her pockets, and she usually doesn''t spend them. Nan Jingmu in the book has always been guilty of taking advantage of "Su Qiruo". He thinks that he took advantage of "Su Qiruo". Coupled with the relationship between the two, he never Hate her half. According to the description of Nan Jingmu in the book, even if he went to beg for food, he would not touch half of her things. So all the money for Su Qiruo''s medical treatment and doctor''s expenses were paid by Nan Jingmu, so there shouldn''t be anything left on him. Nan Jingmu nodded lightly, but didn''t dare to look Su Qiruo directly in the eyes, and for some reason, he was really guilty in front of her. According to others, the two of them obviously only met a few times when they were young, when he was still a milk baby who couldn''t speak clearly, and if Su Qi was not much older than himself, he probably couldn''t remember his appearance. Besides, it has been more than ten years, he is no longer the little fat man when he was a child, she should not recognize him. Thinking like this, Nan Jing Mu tried to straighten her body, giving herself some courage to face Su Qiruo. "Do you have any silver with you?" Su Qiruo stared straight at Nan Jingmu and asked. Nan Jingmu''s body froze again, her fingers trembled, and she took out two pieces of broken silver and a few copper coins from her bosom. Then he bit his lip and said, "There are only so many." When he went out to collect firewood today, he was still thinking about whether to **** his outer shirt. Although the fabric is not very expensive, it can be exchanged for some medicines for Su Qiruo. He didn''t know if Su Qi asked him what he wanted the money for, but if she wanted to buy something with it, he wouldn''t stop her either. The location here is remote, and it is not expensive to buy some rice and vegetables, so he can **** his clothes for a while longer. If Su Qi is the eldest daughter of the Duke of Su''s mansion, she will disappear after being injured. The Duke of Su''s mansion and the emperor''s dowager will definitely send people to look for her, maybe they will find her soon. But does Su Qiruo know who killed her? If you don''t know the person behind the scenes, wouldn''t you still be plotted against after returning like this? Although Nan Jingmu hated the emperor very much, she also understood that the emperor was not the mastermind of the Nan family. Since ancient times, the fate of military generals has not been very good. Few of them can spend their old age in peace, and the real culprits are those who frame Zhongliang and provoke the relationship between the monarch and his ministers. Now the situation in the court is unstable. Although the princess is benevolent, she is always overwhelmed by the second and fourth emperors. Maybe Su Qiruo''s injury this time is thanks to one of them. Just when Nan Jingmu thought that Su Qiruo was going to make some request, he felt his palms get heavy, and when he looked over, there were two more yellow gold ingots there. Nan Jingmu stared blankly at the two little golden lumps in her palm, then raised her eyes to Su Qiruo, opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. "You can spend what you want, don''t be reluctant, I will take you home when I get better, and thank you well then." It''s just that Su Qiruo didn''t take out all the gold ingots. Although her injury won''t last for three or four months, at least she won''t be able to go home within one or two months, so she has to make sure that she can recover when she can. Do not starve to death before the activity. There are a total of eight small gold ingots and some gold beads in the purse. As long as Nan Jingmu is not too extravagant, it should be no problem to last for a month or two. Nan Jingmu didn''t expect that he didn''t say anything that Su Qiruo was going to take him home. It was clear that his goal was about to be achieved, but he suddenly felt guilty. He actually wanted to say that he saved her from the bottom of his heart, and he didn''t need to thank her, but he felt that this was too hypocritical. After knowing her identity, he obviously wanted to take advantage of her. If Su Qiruo found out about his use of her in the future, would he suspect that he had ulterior motives in saving her? But the fact is true. If he hadn''t discovered that this person was the one he was supposed to marry, Nan Jingmu, who was running for his life, would not be nosy anyway. "What''s wrong? Isn''t it enough?" Su Qiruo went to reach his purse again as he said that, Nan Jingmu hurriedly withdrew his hand, clutched the two gold ingots and his remaining broken silver and buried them in his sleeves. "Enough, this is enough." Isn''t she afraid that he will steal her gold and run away? But if he wanted to steal her gold and run away, why bother to save her? Nan Jingmu got up and was about to go out, but Su Qiruo hurriedly stopped him. "Where are you going?" Now is not the time to cook, she is afraid that he will be bullied by the punks in this village again when he goes out. In fact, they had a fight with Mrs. Zhang in the morning, and Nan Jingmu had the upper hand, but Su Qiruo still felt that he was at a disadvantage. If someone comes to bully Nan Jingmu next time, she has to teach him to be more powerful. Nowadays, the world is bullying the weak and fearing the strong. If Nan Jingmu is not tough, he will be bullied when he goes out? "I''ll go to the town and exchange these two gold ingots for broken silver, and I''ll buy some meat to replenish your body." Before, if Su Qi couldn''t eat, she could only drink some soup, but now that she was awake, Nan Jingmu thought about going to the town to buy a chicken and some meat to replenish her body. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, thinking of Mrs. Zhang''s words in the morning, and the expressions on the faces of the surrounding villagers, she couldn''t help feeling worried. (end of this chapter) Chapter 138： My Savage Husband (4) Chapter 138 My Savage Husband (4) As far as Nan Jingmu''s appearance is concerned, it is not only in such a small place, but it is also one of the best in the capital. If he went in and out of the town like this, and was watched by someone who wanted to, he might run into some trouble. If he really suffers, others will only say that he seduced those women by disobedience, and no one will think that he is the victim. "Do you often go to town alone?" Su Qiruo''s words startled Nan Jingmu, he didn''t understand why she asked such a question, was it because she misunderstood what Zhang said about him just now? Nan Jingmu turned pale, wanted to explain, but didn''t know how to speak, so she just shook her head with lowered eyes. He actually didn''t dare to go out, but he had to take care of Su Qiruo, and they had to live, so they had to go occasionally with the village head''s ox cart. The village head''s family are all good people. If they hadn''t met the youngest daughter of the village head''s family who was studying outside, they might not have a place to stay now! Nan Jingmu and Su Qiruo, who are so quiet and have just woken up and are arguing with others, are completely different people. Su Qiruo even wondered for a moment if he heard it wrong just now, the one who scolded Mrs. Zhang The person is not him at all. If it wasnt him, who would it be? Arent there only the two of them in this yard? "come here." Su Qiruo waved to Nan Jing Mu, and Nan Jing Mu came to her obediently. Su Qiruo tried her best to lift her arms up, scratched Nanjing Mu''s hair in two or three strokes, then stretched her hand under the kang under her body to wipe it, and then rubbed Nanjing Mu''s white and tender face a few times. Down. Nan Jingmu just stood there blankly and let Su Qiruo smear without saying a word. "When you go to the town, you buy two sets of ordinary clothes and come back. It is not suitable for us to live here in such clothes. But the clothes inside must be soft, so that we can wear them comfortably. And after going out, we must Dont wipe off the dirt on your face, and when you walk, you have to take a longer step, dont go into the alley with no one, but take the road with many people, and you must come back before dark. "Um" Nan Jingmu clenched his fists tightly, and his trembling eyelashes were trying to cover up the wetness in his eyes. Is she worried about him? Since his father passed away, no one has thought about him like this. Su Qiruo knew that Nanjing Mu knew some punches, but this is the dynasty of women, and Nan Jingmu was a man, how could his three-legged cat kung fu be able to deal with those women? "Do you... have anything you want to eat? I can buy it back." Before going out, Nan Jingmu asked one more question. Su Qiruo shook her head, seeing that he was about to leave, she suddenly called him to stop. "Jing Mu, if you are in danger, you will push down the stalls on both sides of the road. You would rather lose some money and protect yourself." Su Qiruo can''t rest assured, the world is too chaotic now, it''s too dangerous for Nan Jingmu to go out alone. Nan Jingmu responded again before stepping out the door. He understood what Su Qiruo meant, if someone wanted to take him away, he would bump into someone else''s stall, and the stall owner would definitely not let him go easily, so he could stay on the excuse of compensation. Actually, Nan Jingmu wanted to tell her her identity for a moment just now. The Su family and the Nan family have a good relationship. If she knew that he was her fianc, would she feel more sorry for him. But Nan Jingmu held back again, he didn''t want to hurt her. Now that the Nan family is in trouble, the Tai Nu party must be hit hard. If Su Qi is injured and disappears again, the Su family may not be much better off. Judging from the current situation in the court, the people who framed the Nan family and killed Su Qiruo should be the Second Emperor''s faction who have always been against the crown daughter. It''s just that Nan Jingmu couldn''t figure it out. The Nan family has always been a royalist party and has never stood in line with the princess. Why would someone attack the Nan family? Could it be because of his marriage to Su Qiruo? If so, it makes sense. The legitimate son of the Nan family is married to the Su family. Doesn''t this tell everyone that the Nan family is with the Su family? Then the Su family is the father''s family of His Royal Highness, so the Nan family and the military power of the Nan family all belong to the Tai Nu? Nan Jingmu was thinking while walking, and for a moment she didn''t pay attention to the person in front of her, so she bumped into her arm. Wang Sanmaozi, who had just sold two chickens at home and returned from drinking in the town, did not expect to meet this new husband from the village on the road. She had sneaked a look at him before, this man looks very handsome, his big watery eyes seem to be able to seduce people, just looking at him makes people want to hold him in his arms and kiss him hard. I heard that there is a wife who is about to die in his family, and she is also a miserable person. It is better to live with her, at least she can make him happy in bed. Now that the beauty is right in front of your eyes, how could Wang Sanmaozi just let him go like this? "Hey... Isn''t this the pretty husband from the new house?" Wang Sanmaozi raised his hand and stroked his oily hair, grinning with big yellow teeth. Nan Jingmu froze, took two steps back, and looked at her warily. Seeing that a leek leaf was still sticking to Wang Sanmao''s teeth, Nanjing Mu couldn''t help feeling sick again. Su Qiruo still looked attractive, even though she had been lying on the bed for more than half a month, her body didn''t smell a bit. Of course this is also due to Nan Jingmu''s serving, he spends most of his daily time serving Su Qiruo. The person in front of him smelled of fish and alcohol, not to mention, the taste in his mouth was even more choking when he spoke. Nan Jingmu endured it for a while before not vomiting it out on the spot. "Where is this going?" Seeing that Nanjingmu didn''t speak, Wang Sanmaozi stretched out his black paw and poked towards Nanjingmu. Although Nan Jingmu''s face was smeared with ashes and his hair was messed up, it was still much cleaner than this Wang Sanmao. Nan Jingmu dodged sideways, and said coldly: "Don''t provoke me." Wang Sanmaozi was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect this little husband to have a temper, and then he grinned again. "It''s still a kitten with claws, I like my sister." Wang Sanmaozi rubbed his hands obscenely, and walked towards Nanjingmu step by step. Nan Jingmu clenched his fists, listened to the surrounding voices with his ears upright, and saw that there was no one else nearby, so he raised his head and smiled at Wang Sanmaozi. Wang Sanmaozi has never seen such a beauty, and his mouth is watering with joy. There are wheat fields on both sides of the path, and Wang Sanmaozi has even thought about which field to go to have fun. Unexpectedly, before she closed her mouth, she was hit on the head and passed out. Nan Jingmu patted his sleeve with disgust on his face, then kicked Wang Sanmaozi into the field beside the road. (end of this chapter) Chapter 139： My Savage Husband (5) Chapter 139 My Savage Husband (5) With Wang Sanmaozi making a fuss, Nan Jingmu''s steps were much faster, he had to get back before dark, he was really worried about Su Qiruo being alone at home. Pear Blossom Town is not far from the capital city, and there are many merchants coming and going, so it is quite prosperous. Nan Jingmu took the two gold ingots to the bank, exchanged them for broken silver and put them on his body separately, and then went to buy the things he needed. He first went to the street corner to buy a bamboo basket, and carried it on his back like others did. Turning around and seeing an old man with his grandson squatting in the corner selling eggs, Nan Jingmu stepped forward. "Old man, how do you sell these eggs?" Actually, Nan Jingmu is not good at shopping, but he also knows that Su Qiruo must eat something good now, and now that she has money, it''s good to buy some eggs and cook them for her. "If you want, all these nine... eighty coins will do." The old man coughed, then stretched out **** and gestured. Nan Jingmu glanced at it. There should be thirty eggs. Although he didn''t know the market, he didn''t want to take advantage of others. The old man''s health is obviously not good, and the child is so young, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help thinking of himself when he was young. After his father passed away, Father Qiu took him all the time. Father Qiu was brought by his father from his natal family, and he was very loyal to their father and son. It''s just that Qiu''s father was old and passed away when Nan Jingmu was twelve years old. When he came out of Nanfu, the situation between him and Qiu''s father was not good, and the two had suffered a lot in these years. The kung fu on him was not taught by people from Nanfu, but a master hired by Father Qiu with money from selling embroidery. Where did the son of this family learn martial arts? But Dad Qiu insisted on asking Nanjing Mu to learn, because he was worried that Nanjing Mu would be bullied if he left in the future. Nan Jingmu also had to thank Father Qiu for his foresight. If it wasn''t for these efforts, he might have died many times now! The stepmother in Nanfu couldn''t accommodate him. Although his mother sent someone to pick him up back to Beijing, there were many obstacles on the way. Nan Jingmu knew in her heart that the stepwife just wanted to kill him, and then let her son marry the eldest daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion. As long as Nan Jing is with him for a day, the son of the step-wife is not a rightful son. Of course, if it wasn''t for the step-wife''s obstruction and the delay on the road, Nan Jingmu might have been killed along with the whole family of the Nan family. If you want to say it like this, that stepwife can be regarded as saving his life. Nan Jingmu thought, maybe this is because God has eyes! Taking out a small piece of broken silver from the purse and putting it in the old man''s hand, Nanjing Mu squatted down to pick up the eggs in the basket he bought, and said, "I''m afraid your illness will not be short, you should go to the doctor Let''s take a look at the museum! The child is still so young and cannot be separated from your care." Qiu''s father left because he was reluctant to take the medicine. Although Nan Jingmu has no great ability now, he still wants to help him as much as possible. "This... I can''t find it!" The old man looked at the small piece of broken silver in his hand in embarrassment. He only had a few copper coins on him, and he really couldn''t find it. "Your eggs are worth so much, don''t look for them." After picking up the eggs, Nan Jingmu put the basket on her back again, and strode away without waiting for the old man to speak again. He has always remembered Su Qiruo''s words, and he has to take a longer walk, so that he doesn''t look like a master and won''t arouse suspicion. Nan Jingmu also learned some needlework when she followed Dad Qiu, so she went to the cloth shop and didn''t buy ready-made clothes directly, but asked for two kinds of materials and bought some needlework, planning to go back and do it herself. The shopkeeper saw that he was dressed in extraordinary clothes, but the fabrics he bought were all cheap, so he couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. Nan Jingmu was not annoyed, and let the shopkeeper scrutinize her. Remembering that Su Qiruo said that the inner garment should be made of softer material, Nan Jingmu pulled some soft cotton cloth. After leaving Buzhuang, Nan Jingmu went to the butcher stall to buy meat. He originally wanted to buy a chicken, but these were live chickens, not killed. He didn''t dare to kill the chicken, and it''s not convenient for Su Qiruo to get out of bed now, so he decided not to buy it yet, and wait until Su Qiruo gets better. After buying what she needed, Nan Jingmu was already struggling to carry it. Thinking of Su Qiruo''s injury, Nan Jingmu went to the medical clinic again before leaving, and took a few medicines according to the prescription prescribed by the doctor before. On the way back, she saw bamboo cups on the side of the road, so Nan Jingmu bought two for ten copper coins. I dont have a teacup at home, so I use a bowl every time I drink water. But if it is too expensive to buy a set of ceramic tea sets, it is better to buy two bamboo cups first, and they will leave here after Su Qiruo recovers from her injuries. He carried it in his hands and carried it on his shoulders. These things were not light. When Nan Jingmu went back, his speed was obviously much slower. Passing by the wheat field, Nan Jingmu subconsciously took a look inside, thinking that Wang San Maozi woke up and left. Nan Jingmu suddenly felt a little regretful. It would have been better if he had hit harder just now, and let her lie on the ground for a night sober and sober. Doesn''t even look at his stuff, how dare he miss Nan Jingmu? Even if the Nan family lost, it would not be the turn of such a young man to bully him. Nan Jingmu was angry, and his steps were a little faster. Su Qiruo, who was lying on the bed, couldn''t move anymore except after struggling to get up and get into the latrine. Her injury doesn''t seem to be serious, and she exhausted all her strength when she forced herself to go out in the morning. Looking at the sky outside, Su Qiruo began to worry about Nanjing Mu again. I dont know if its okay for him to go to the town alone. She should have stopped him at that time, and at most, she would just spend a little more money and ask the people in the village to help him run the errands. I don''t know if it''s because of the original body, but Su Qiruo always feels guilty towards Nanjing Mu, she wants to protect him and make up for him. This time, she will never let him lose again. There is never a chance to start over in life, since God gave her Su Qiruo, then she shouldn''t waste it in vain. Saving the poor little husband is her lifelong pursuit, Su Qiruo. After rearranging the memories in her mind and the contents of the books she had read before, Su Qiruo probably had an understanding of her current self. The previous life was indifferent, and he was not enthusiastic about emotions. Except for being very loyal to the empress, he was not very concerned about other things. It''s just that there are many doubts about the Nan family''s affairs. The queen sent her out to investigate secretly, but she didn''t expect to be plotted against by others. "Dongfang Yan, since you insist on being an enemy of my Su family, then I will accompany you to the end." Hearing movement outside, Su Qiruo endured the pain in her head and sat up. Before she could sit still, the slightly embarrassed Nan Jingmu came in with a lot of things. (end of this chapter) Chapter 140： My Savage Husband (6) Chapter 140 My Savage Husband (6) Su Qiruo stared blankly at the smiling Nanjing Mu, her charming eyes became brighter and brighter, no wonder that Zhang called him a vixen, he was really a beautiful little fox. He is so thin, how can he have so much strength? The men here are mostly not as strong as the women, and Su Qiruo would have to work hard to carry these things, but Nanjing Mu actually brought them all back from the town. He took out a warm oiled paper bag from his bosom and handed it to Su Qiruo, Nan Jingmu wiped the sweat off his face and said, "You''re hungry, eat two buns first, and I''ll go give it to you right away." You cook." Because Su Qiruo was injured before, Nan Jingmu only cooks two meals a day. Now if Su Qi wakes up lightly, he won''t be able to get along so well. "Jing Mu." Su Qiruo stopped Nanjing Mu who was about to go out. "Um?" Nanjing Mu paused and looked at Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo opened the oil-paper bag, took out a bun, and handed the other to Nan Jingmu. "One for each person, go to work after eating." Nan Jing Mu clenched his hand by his side, staring at the steamed bun that was handed over, he was stunned until Su Qiruo spoke again, and then he came to his senses. "My body is not well yet, and I am tired from holding my hands..." Nan Jingmu raised his hand to take the bun, and bit his lip lightly. He bought her two steamed buns in total, and because of helping the old man in the morning, Nan Jingmu thought that he would save money by eating less, but Su Qiruo would give him a steamed stuffed bun. Actually, he wanted to say that he had eaten it, but looking into Su Qiruo''s eyes, he couldn''t tell the lie anyway. If Su Qi is that smart, even if he tells her, she won''t believe it. The steamed stuffed bun was still hot, and seeing the sweat on Nan Jingmu''s forehead, Su Qiruo''s heart suddenly softened. If he was nice to her to use her, then she would admit it too. After all, no one in this world would be nice to a person for no reason, always trying to figure something out. Nanjing Muken treats her like this, so what if he has a plan? "Is the road going well?" Su Qiruo took a bite of the steamed stuffed bun, then asked softly. Nan Jingmu nodded slightly, and didn''t intend to tell her that she met Wang Sanmaozi. When he went out to collect firewood, he also heard from the villagers that Wang Sanmao was already twenty-five years old and had no husband. That person is drinking heavily, and always likes to go to the Goulan Yard to have fun. Selling the stolen things is enough for her to go once, and then try to find a way to steal something else next time. Everyone in the village knew who Wang Sanmaozi was, but no one took the initiative to provoke her, so they were afraid of causing trouble. The so-called barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes, Wang Sanmaozi is a bastard, and no one can bear it when he goes crazy. Su Qiruo is still sick now, he doesn''t want her to worry. She...should be worried about him, right? Nan Jingmu was well taken care of by Father Qiu, so he wasn''t very good at cooking, he could barely cook it. Looking at the bowl of thick porridge and a plate of fried pork slices, Su Qiruo wanted to laugh and felt lucky, at least there was someone who could take care of her. Su Qiruo picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth, but it didn''t taste at all. "Jing Mu, you cook...did you not add salt?" Su Qiruo didn''t want to ask at first, but she was afraid that if she didn''t tell, next time this guy would not add salt to his cooking, it would really be tasteless! Although ordinary people in this era cannot eat fine salt, there is always coarse salt. Nan Jingmu is also your son after all, how could he come back without buying salt? Nan Jingmu was startled, and his handsome face blushed instantly. "I...I forgot..." "It''s okay, I''m still hurt, eating some light food will help the wound recover." Seeing this, Su Qiruo didn''t mention it any more. With this time, he will remember it next time. "Why don''t I fry another one!" Nan Jingmu was about to get up while speaking, but was stopped by Su Qiruo. "This one is fine." Saying that, Su Qiruo deliberately took a big mouthful of porridge, and stuffed another piece of radish into her mouth. This is what Nan Jingmu did. If it were someone else, Su Qiruo would never touch it. This taste...is really not good. But Su Qiruo''s stomach has been out of oil and water for more than half a month, even though there is no smell, she still tried her best to finish the food. Seeing that Su Qiruo ate all of it, Nan Jingmu finally let go of the heart that he had been carrying all along, and there was still a sense of satisfaction hidden in his heart. So, the food you cook isnt that bad, is it? Nan Jingmu cleaned up the dishes and went to decoct medicine for Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo''s eyes fell on the broken straw mat on the ground, and his pupils flickered. When the medicine was boiled, it was already dark. Nan Jingmu came into the house carefully, first took out the fire pocket and lit the oil lamp. Under the dim light, his fair face became more and more beautiful. Su Qiruo unconsciously curled the corners of her lips, feeling as if she had picked up some treasure. "Caution it''s hot." Nan Jingmu handed the medicine bowl to Su Qiruo, even though he had cooled outside for a while, he was worried that he would burn Su Qiruo. Perhaps her body gained strength after eating, and her arms also gained strength. Su Qiruo raised her hand to take the pill, touched it lightly with her lips, and drank the bowl of medicine all at once. The bitter taste extended along the tip of the tongue to the internal organs, but Ruosu Qiruo only frowned slightly. Only when she recovers from her injury can she go back to take revenge, and she will never let anyone who hurt her go. There is also the Nan family. General Nan is a rigid person, but he is by no means a collaborator and treasonous person. If the emperor trusts the instigator behind the scenes so much, he is afraid that he has already made up his mind to deal with the Nan family. The military power of the Nan family is now in the hands of the emperor, and the water here is not shallow. Su Qiruo in the book guessed what the emperor was thinking, and sent him out when he learned of Nan Jingmu''s identity, in order to keep the Su family, and also to prove to the emperor that the Su family and the Nan family had nothing to do with each other. If Nan Jing Mu Ruo wanted to rely on himself to reverse the case for the Nan family, he would have no chance unless he waited for the princess to sit on the throne. The emperor is old, so there is nothing to fear, but Dongfang Yan is too powerful, which is a big hidden danger for the princess. Su Qiruo was still engrossed in the situation in court, and suddenly something was stuffed into his mouth without noticing it. Sweet and sour, like candied fruit. Nan Jingmu hastily withdrew her hand, and tightly clenched the finger that accidentally touched Su Qiruo''s lips just now. He called several times and she didn''t answer, so he just fed her a candied fruit. He knew how bitter the medicine was, so he specially bought a small packet of candied fruit today, and he didn''t want to eat any of it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 141： My Savage Husband (7) Chapter 141 My Savage Husband (7) "Jing Mu, thank you." Su Qiruo said this very seriously, looking at Nanjingmu''s eyes full of incomprehensible affection, Nanjingmu''s ears turned red, she didn''t dare to look at Su Qiruo again, and hurriedly got up and held the The empty bowl ran out. If nothing happened to the Nan family, their marriage should have been settled by now! Nan Jingmu stood in the yard, clutching his chest, which was jumping faster and faster, and couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart. He doesn''t have any feelings for the Nan family, and the Nan family is unkind to him, but that person is also his mother after all. Mother is alive, no matter how he still has a relative in this world. Now that the Nan family is gone, the only person in this world who has anything to do with him is the woman lying on the bed. So Su Qiruo is a different existence from Nan Jingmu. His expression eased, Nan Jingmu''s mouth curled up into a wry smile, he has no right to think about what''s there and what''s not. Went to wash the dishes and boiled a large pot of boiling water before Nanjing Mu walked in with a wooden basin. "I''ll help you wash your feet." As he said that, he was about to squat down, Su Qiruo was already awake now, how could he let others wait on him, so he hurriedly propped himself up and sat up. "I''ll do it myself." Nan Jingmu pursed her lips lightly, and didn''t make any objection, but still squatted down to remove Su Qiruo''s socks, and put her feet in the basin. Su Qiruo didn''t know how he took care of her when she was in a coma, but judging from the comfort level of her body, Nan Jingmu should have scrubbed her every day. Nan Jingmu didn''t think it was a big deal, not to mention that Su Qiruo was the one he wanted to marry in the first place, but now that something like this happened to the Nan family, he didn''t plan to marry anyone else in his life. Since this is the case, those so-called famous festivals are nothing to him. Seeing him stubbornly reaching into the footbath to gently scrub her, Su Qiruo''s old face couldn''t help but blush. In her two lifetimes combined, this is the first time she has been served to wash her feet! Su Qiruo doesn''t know how he feels if a son of a noble family can do this. If the Nan family hadn''t suffered, even if he was not favored, he would be able to spend the rest of his life in peace! It would be too pale to say thank you. Nan Jingmu''s kindness to Su Qiruo is deeply in her heart, and she will take good care of him in the future. Nanjing Mu didn''t say a word to Su Qiruo until after washing her feet. Seeing him walking out with the basin in hand, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but sighed. Still a little stubborn donkey with a temper, it''s no wonder that "Su Qiruo" in the book doesn''t like his temper. How could such an arrogant person tolerate such a man as her husband? Not long after, Nan Jing Mu came in with another basin of water, washed the cotton cloth, and Nan Jing Mu came to Su Qiruo. "Let me wipe your body for you." Nanjing''s face was as calm as it looked, but her heart was as disturbed as it was. He seems to be a little out of control, but if Su Qi is injured now, he can''t leave her alone! This time Su Qiruo would not agree no matter what, she quickly took the cotton cloth from Nanjing Mu''s hand, and said, "I''ll do it myself, just help me wash the cloth." Nan Jingmu''s cheeks blushed, but she didn''t insist anymore, she turned her back to Su Qiruo, and heard the rustling sound behind her, which was very clear in this silent night. Su Qiruo was sweating from the pain, but she still managed to wipe herself roughly. Its fine if you cant reach your back, just wash it after the injury is better. "I''ll make you a set of underwear tomorrow, and then this set can be changed and washed." Nan Jingmu took the cotton cloth Su Qiruo handed over and said in a low voice while washing it. "It''s time to thank you Jingmu." Su Qiruo doesn''t object either, the more she owes him now, the better she will have an excuse to keep him by her side in the future. Nan Jingmu went out with a basin, and boiled water in the kitchen to scrub his body. Su Qiruo had a severe headache, feeling drowsy as if someone had entered the room, and then heard something mopping the floor. Fighting to open his eyes, seeing Nanjing Mu struggling to drag the straw mat out on the floor, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but wake up a bit. "What are you doing?" Nan Jingmu was startled, she didn''t expect to wake up Su Qiruo. "Now that you are awake, you don''t need anyone to watch over you at night. I will go to sleep in another room." Nan Jingmu didn''t dodge, but straightened up and said. Su Qiruo''s brows became tighter and tighter. If she remembers correctly, apart from the room where she sleeps, this courtyard is the main room outside, and then the kitchen. The main room is absolutely not allowed to sleep. Is Nan Jingmu going to sleep in the kitchen? "But if you are not here, if I am thirsty at night or something, who will take care of me?" Calling Nan Jing to sleep on the straw mat, she was already very sorry, that kitchen was so dirty, how could she go to sleep there? Nan Jingmu thought about it carefully, and felt that what Su Qiruo said made sense, so he dragged the straw mat back. There was also a thin quilt placed on the straw mat, which was the same as the cloth covering Su Qiruo''s body, but much smaller. It should be a small quilt made from the remaining fabric when making this quilt. "You ask someone from the village to go to the town tomorrow to help bring the bed and bedding back." Su Qiruo lay down again after she finished speaking, she just wanted to get well soon so that she could take good care of Nan Jingmu. No matter what, since she has become "Su Qiruo", she owes it to Nan Jingmu. Nan Jingmu only thought that Su Qiruo was used to living the life of a young lady, and felt that the wooden bed was too hard, so she responded in a low voice. Su Qiruo''s hand touched the thin mattress under her body, and then pinched the quilt covering her body. These should be bought by Nan Jingmu for her. Although the mattress is not thick, it is better than lying directly on the wooden board. Nan Jingmu has suffered a lot since she was a child, and it is not easy to treat others with such a heart now. Nan Jingmu lay on the straw mat, but couldn''t fall asleep. The oil lamp had been extinguished, and he turned sideways to look at the woman lying on the bed through the light from the window, unable to close his eyes for a long time. Nan Jingmu got up before dawn on the second day. The two of them used up all the water in the water tank last night, just taking advantage of the lack of people to pick up some water at this moment, so as not to wait in line when everyone gets up later. Nan Jingmu is still not used to getting along with the people in the village. He doesn''t like the way those people look at him. Nan Jingmu walked out the door lightly, carrying two empty buckets out of the yard. He can''t lift two buckets of water, he can only carry two and a half buckets at a time, and if others can fill a tank of water three times, he will have to walk six or seven times. (end of this chapter) Chapter 142： My Savage Husband (8) Chapter 142 My Savage Husband (8) It would be a lie to say that I am not afraid. Apart from the crowing of chickens and barking of dogs, Nan Jingmu could not hear any other sounds. When Nan Jingmu made the last trip, the sky was already pale, the chimneys of many people had already started to emit white smoke, and the village was also popular. Raising his hand and thumping his sore shoulder, Nan Jingmu bowed and threw the bucket into the well. "Ahem... but Mr. Su''s husband?" A young woman''s voice came from behind him. Perhaps that person was afraid of scaring Nan Jingmu, so he deliberately coughed twice first. Nan Jingmu looked back, and saw that the person talking to him was Wang Qingwan, who had helped him back then. "So it''s Wang Xiucai, are you on vacation?" If someone else came to strike up a conversation, Nanjing Mu would definitely become the rascal who quarreled with Mrs. Zhang that day, but the person in front of him was half of his and Su Qiruo''s benefactor, so when talking to her, Nan Jingmu''s tone was also the same. Much kinder. "The Master''s family has a happy event in the past few days, so he gave us a five-day vacation. I just came back last night." Wang Qingwan''s appearance is fairly handsome and polite, perhaps because she has studied, her bookish air is different from that of others in this village. Nan Jingmu smiled lightly, and didn''t answer any more. "Is your wife''s health better?" Wang Qingwan still remembers that when she met them, Nan Jingmu''s wife was still in a coma! "I have woken up, and I will be able to go to the ground in a few days." Speaking of Su Qiruo, Nan Jingmu smiled again. A man can''t live in this world. If there is a woman behind him, even if she is immobile, others will be scruples and dare not bully him easily. Otherwise, that day... I can''t even imagine it. Wang Qingwan had met Su Qiruo before, so even though she thought Nanjing Mu was good-looking, she didn''t have any unreasonable thoughts. After all, his wife-in-law was also very good-looking, not her class. Ordinary people can compare. Wang Qingwan has more experience, so she can naturally see that Su Qiruo and Nan Jingmu are not ordinary people, and Xu Shi still has some shady secrets, but she has read sage books since she was a child, and she can''t do nothing . "As good as that." Wang Qingwan nodded with a smile, and couldn''t help sighing as she watched Nan Jingmu walking out with two buckets that were only half filled with water. This husband of the Su family is also a good man. He didn''t leave his wife behind and run away when his wife was injured and unconscious. From this alone, it can be seen that these two people should not be treacherous and evil people. Although Wang Qingwan is a scholar, she was not raised by a young lady since she was a child. She can do some things like carrying water and chopping firewood. Although she wanted to help Nanjing Mu pick up two buckets of water and send them back, she was also afraid that the people in the village would say something to slander Qingyu when they saw it. After all, Wang Qingwan grew up here, how much those people liked their mouths. Nonsense, she knows better than anyone else. I hope that young lady can treat her husband well after she wakes up. Her heart is full of flesh, and she feels very distressed when looking at her from an outsider. Nan Jingmu just walked to the gate of his house, and a basin of water was poured out in the yard beside him. "Bah! Hu Meizi..." Ms. Zhang gave Nan Jingmu a vicious look. Even though she had seen how beautiful his wife was, Zhang still hated Nan Jingmu. Nan Jingmu''s hand holding the pole tightened, but he didn''t reply. Now everyone in the village knows that Su Qiruo has woken up, and no one will dare to attack him easily in the future, so he doesn''t need to pretend to be a fool to scare people anymore. But that Mrs. Zhang didn''t think so. He just felt that Nan Jingmu was guilty of not answering back, so he cursed louder and said all the nasty things. It is best to spread these words to the ears of the wife of the Hu Meizi, let his wife divorce him, and see how he pretends! Nan Jingmu carried the water into the stove with a blank expression, first washed the rice and made porridge, and then washed a cabbage bought yesterday. He doesn''t know how to make pickles, and he doesn''t like to eat such overly salty things, so he thought about frying a plate of cabbage for Su Qiruo. Thinking that all the unsalted meat on her plate went into Su Qiruo''s stomach yesterday, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help but smile. The fire in the stove pit reflected that pretty fair face, and Nan Jingmu''s mood improved inexplicably. As for Zhang''s yelling and cursing across the wall, Nan Jingmu didn''t take it seriously at all, but Su Qiruo, who had already woken up, listened to it. This Zhang family has bullied Nan Jingmu a lot. In order not to cause trouble in the village, Nan Jingmu has never fought with him, at most he just cursed back. But the illiterate swearing at people was ugly and unreasonable, and Nan Jingmu couldn''t scold him at all. Su Qiruo moved her arms and felt much better than yesterday, and her head didn''t hurt so much anymore. It seems that eating some food and then taking medicine can really get twice the result with half the effort. Now that she is able to move, it is time for Zhang Shi''s mouth to be cleaned up. No one will protect Nan Jingmu when he bullies him, it depends on whether he has the ability. When Nan Jingmu came in with hot water to help Su Qiruo wash up, she was sitting on the head of the bed staring in the direction of the door in a daze. Nan Jingmu paused, not sure if she heard Mrs. Zhang''s scolding. "Why do you get up so early?" When Su Qiruo woke up, it was not yet bright outside, but there was no sign of Nan Jingmu in the house, and it was unknown when he went out. Su Qiruo is not weak in martial arts, so she should be able to hear the movement of people around her, but she doesn''t know anything. It seems that this injury still needs to be recuperated. Seeing that Su Qiruo looked normal, Nan Jingmu no longer thought about Zhang''s affairs, stepped forward and handed the cast cloth to Su Qiruo, watching her wipe her hands and face. "I went to bed early yesterday, so I got up earlier in the morning." Su Qiruo heard the sound of him running back and forth several times to fetch water, but he didn''t want to say it, and she didn''t expose it. "Jing Mu, do you have a longer stick at home?" "What do you want a stick for?" Nan Jingmu looked puzzled, if Su Qi couldn''t do it, would he still beat him? "Lying in bed all day, my bones are going to be broken, I want to go for a walk in the yard." Su Qiruo chuckled, although she didn''t know what Nan Jingmu was thinking just now, but it could be seen from his eyes that he definitely didn''t think of anything good. Could it be that he thought she wanted the stick to beat him? "So you want a walking stick!" Nan Jingmu now understands. Father Qiu also used crutches when he went out that year, so he is no stranger to this thing. "Um." Su Qiruo saw that he breathed a sigh of relief secretly, and felt funny in her heart, even if she wanted to hit him now, she probably wouldn''t be his opponent! Nan Jingmu felt a little guilty when Su Qiruo looked at her, and said with averted eyes: "Then I''ll go and look for you today, to see if there is any suitable one." (end of this chapter) Chapter 143： My Savage Husband (9) Chapter 143 My Savage Husband (9) "I''ll help you get dressed." Now that Su Qiruo has woken up, it''s not easy to wear underwear all day long, so Nan Jingmu came to the bed and took the neatly arranged clothes inside and put them on for Su Qiruo . Su Qiruo subconsciously opened her arms, and the skillful movement surprised even herself. After all, this body is a lady from a family, and she is really a life that will be enjoyed. "Although it''s a bit poor here, the scenery is nice. Would you like to go out and sit in the yard for a while?" Nan Jingmu is actually quite satisfied except that he doesn''t like the people here. The scenery here is beautiful, which is a good scenery that you can''t see in the city at all. "it is good." Su Qiruo didn''t want to lie on the bed all day, so she supported Nan Jingmu''s arm and went to the yard. She came out yesterday because she wanted to protect Nanjing Mu, so she didn''t take a good look at the surrounding scenery. Today, sitting quietly in the yard and looking into the distance, the green mountains and white clouds are really beautiful! There was the sound of spatulas colliding in the stove, and Su Qiruo''s gaze also fell on the bent and busy person. Obviously he is not very familiar with cooking, and he seems a little flustered. The corners of her mouth raised slightly, Su Qiruo herself didn''t know what kind of pampering was in her smile. It is reasonable to say that she is not such a sentimental person. Perhaps she has seen the tragedy of Nan Jingmu with her own eyes, and she feels distressed for him in her bones! He is just an innocent child! Wang Daqin''s voice yelled at Zhang Shi from the next door. Wang Daqin probably woke up just now, or maybe he was awakened by Zhang Shi''s scolding. "You lose money, what are you shouting about in the morning?" "Well, you heartless Wang Daqin, I''m just so angry that I can''t scold that vixen a few times, so you don''t want to? I''ve been married to you for so many years, and I''ve given you daughters and children, but I can''t compare to a vixen with a wife. !" "What nonsense are you talking all day long? My old lady scolded you for doing other people''s business? It''s not easy enough for the husband of the Su family to take care of his sick wife. What do you look like here all day long!" When Wang Daqin first saw Nan Jingmu, he thought he was quite good-looking, so he couldn''t help but take a few more glances. But although she, Wang Daqin, does not know a few big characters, she also knows what shame is. She just thought that the new husband who moved in was pitiful, so she wanted to help him, but she didn''t know that the male tiger in her family was whole. God is not forgiving for such a trivial matter. Besides, with her appearance, it is impossible for her to be with her even if she is blind! It''s just that Mrs. Zhang is unhappy looking for people all day long. They all live in the same village, and they ruined their reputation for nothing. Why did she marry such a fool? "He is a vixen, I can''t tell? Don''t think I don''t know that you forget about that yard all day, are you waiting for that vixen''s wife to die so that you can take him over and live together?" As soon as Mrs. Zhang heard Wang Daqin speak for Nan Jingmu, she felt even more unhappy, so she cursed at the top of her throat again. "Don''t you dare to talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I really beat you?" Wang Daqin stared at Zhang Shi, and she was used to Zhang Shi''s appearance. After so many years of marriage, she didn''t know how much Zhang Shi''s mouth was, but she never controlled it. Unexpectedly, such a young couple moved into the neighborhood, and Mrs. Zhang would not let him go every day. The co-author looks pretty, can''t she just take a look? Everyone has never seen such a good-looking person. Who in this village has not secretly seen Mrs. Su? "Okay! Hit, hit! You beat me to death so you can go find that vixen, right?" Ms. Zhang''s voice of crying and screaming made Su Qiruo''s headache start to hurt again. This is simply a prankster. I don''t know if it''s not easy to marry a husband here, otherwise how could this Wang Daqin live with that Zhang family? If it were her, she would have quit such a disaster long ago. Naturally, these voices did not escape the ears of Nan Jing Mu who was cooking in the kitchen. Nan Jing Mu took a peek at Su Qi Ruo who was sitting on the stone in the courtyard, and bit her lip unconsciously. Will she think that she is such a shameless man? The reputation of a man in this world is more important than anything else. Although he has done nothing, as long as someone covets his appearance, the world will say that he seduced others on his own initiative. The secular world is always tolerant to women, but it is very cruel to men. The couple next door quarreled endlessly, mixed with the cry of the child. Zhang Shi is really a shameless person, even dare to talk nonsense in front of children. Su Qiruo really can''t imagine what kind of children such a man can raise. "It''s not the same type of person, so there is no need to worry about such things." Su Qiruo suddenly said this while eating, and Nan Jingmu knew what she was referring to. He thought she would tire of him because of this, but he didn''t expect her to say that. "You...don''t believe what he said?" Nan Jingmu still couldn''t help asking, everyone in the village believed Zhang''s words and said behind his back that he had everything, but he didn''t care at all. But if Su Qi believed it or not, he cared about it. "Do you think I''m stupid? Only a fool would believe something like that." If Su Qi chuckled disdainfully, she wouldn''t even bother to take a look at someone like Mrs. Zhang, and still believe what he said? Then she would rather believe nonsense. Nan Jingmu was amused by Su Qiruo''s words, and his dull mood suddenly became clear. Nan Jingmu is pretty, and even more so when she smiles. Two people each have a bowl of porridge, served with a plate of salted cabbage, and eat with relish. For a moment, Nan Jingmu actually had an illusion. He actually felt that they were really married couples, and then lived an ordinary life together. How wonderful it would be if there were no such hatred and grievances! After taking the medicine like this for another three days, Su Qiruo was finally able to get out of bed and move around by herself. Even without Nan Jingmu and crutches, it doesn''t affect her walking. It''s just that the injuries on my body haven''t healed completely, and I still can''t do big movements. In the past few days, apart from waking up early to fetch water, Nan Jingmu just nestled in the room to make clothes for Su Qiruo, and then cooked and decocted medicine, but nothing happened. Su Qiruo has a gentle temperament, and Nan Jingmu is less nervous and uncomfortable in front of her. Seeing that he had changed into a commoner suit and tied his hair, Su Qiruo couldn''t help asking: "Are you going out?" Nan Jingmu nodded: "I''ll go to the foot of the mountain to pick up some firewood." Nan Jingmu is actually quite delicate. He usually uses hot water for washing and washing hands, so the firewood at home is used up very quickly. Fortunately, there are only him and Su Qiruo at home, and there are not many places where there is water for washing and washing. Once you pick up firewood, you can burn it for several days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 144： My Savage Husband (10) Chapter 144 My Savage Husband (10) "Then be careful, don''t go too far, after a few days I can go out, and I will do these jobs." Su Qiruo couldn''t bear it in her heart. She had seen Nan Jingmu rubbing his shoulders more than once, and it was quite difficult for him to do heavy work like carrying water. Most of the men here don''t have much strength, and Nan Jingmu is not one of those mud-legged ones who grew up in the countryside, so doing such a job is naturally harder than others. Nan Jingmu''s heart softened, and she didn''t dare to think about her future life. She just nodded hurriedly and went out with the hemp rope. Su Qiruo looked at his leaving back, feeling very distressed. It is said that a friend in adversity sees the truth, and the two of them have nothing to do with each other except for the marriage contract made by the elders in the family, but he is willing to take care of her like this, and it is a lie to say that he is not moved. I don''t know when people from the Su Mansion will come here. As long as they bring Nanjing Mu back to Beijing, she will take good care of him and never make him work so hard again. If Su Qi has a way to contact the hidden guards of the Su Mansion, but she can''t go out now, she doesn''t dare to tell Nan Jingmu rashly, after all, it concerns the entire Su family. Although Nan Jingmu treated her well, she might not use the Su family''s relationship to avenge his Nan family. If Su Qi wanted to help him, he didn''t want to risk the entire Su family. After all, the current emperor is quite suspicious, and no one would dare to do anything wrong without complete preparations. Nan Jingmu had hatred in her heart, so naturally she couldn''t think about it that much, but Su Qiruo had to think about the overall situation. Lets wait a little longer! Wait for Dongfang Yan to relax a bit, and then she will find a way to contact the secret guard of the Su family. Su Qiruo sat in the yard basking in the sun, now she can sit upright on the rock for a while longer. "It would be nice to have a deck chair." Su Qiruo murmured, she has always been a person who enjoys herself. I don''t know if there is a carpenter in the village. After a few days, she will go to the village chief''s house and ask when she can move around. Then, she will find a carpenter to build a recliner and make a bed for Nan Jingmu, so that he won''t have to sleep in a dilapidated bed. On the straw mat. Su Qiruo, who was squinting her eyes and thinking about a better life in the future, heard footsteps coming from the door, opened her eyes involuntarily, and became alert. The person here is not Nan Jingmu, and they have no cronies or friends here, who could it be? It''s not to blame Su Qiruo for thinking too much, the main reason is that the looks and demeanor of the two of them really don''t match the people in this village. If someone spreads a few more words, it will easily attract people from Dongfang Yan. Wang Qingwan was taken aback when she saw Su Qiruo sitting in the courtyard. When she saw Su Qiruo before, she was in a coma, her face was pale and bloodless, and she could only tell that she had an extraordinary appearance. Now that Su Qiruo has come back to life, her complexion is not bad, but she is even more handsome than when she first met. Thinking of Nan Jingmu''s appearance, Wang Qingwan feels more and more that this person is not a mortal. Su Qiruo also looked at the young woman who came to the courtyard, and the boy following her. The woman is not like those villagers in the village, she has a strong bookish look, and there is a bit of warmth in her eyebrows and eyes. The young man stared at Su Qiruo intently with a blushing face, forgetting to breathe for a moment. Is there such a good-looking person in this world? Wang Qingqiu heard before that the young husband who moved into the village looked like a person in a painting. Now that he met his wife-head, he knew that the rumor was true. Only the fairies in the paintings can grow up like this, and only such a woman can be worthy of the husband of the Su family. Seeing Su Qiruo looking at herself with a puzzled face, Wang Qingwan hurriedly stepped forward to put the vegetables in the basket beside Su Qiruo, and then hugged her. "Miss Su''s complexion looks much better. These are some vegetables grown in my own field that my mother asked me to bring to you." "Miss I don''t know who is..." Su Qiruo hadn''t heard Nan Jingmu talk about who he was friends with in the village, but she remembered that there was a brief description in the book that only the youngest daughter of the village chief''s family was studying in Wang''s Village. She was the one that Ruo" and Nan Jingmu brought back to Wangjia Village to recuperate. But she forgot the name of the youngest daughter of the village chief''s family, or maybe she just thought it was a small supporting role and didn''t care. "This is Wang Qingwan, my younger brother, Wang Qingqiu. My mother is the head of Wangjia Village, because Miss Su and her husband just moved to Wangjia Village a few days ago, and the family didn''t buy any land. My mother is afraid that you won''t be able to eat vegetables. , and asked me and Qingqiu to bring some over." Wang Qingwan explained with a smile that the vegetables in her familys field grew very well this year. The family picked some and asked the eldest sister to sell them in the town, and kept some leftovers for herself to eat. Her mother said that the two young people who had just moved in hadn''t left the village for several days, and she was afraid that something might happen at home, so she asked her to come over and take a look, and brought some fresh vegetables over. The village head of Wangjia Village is also educated and upright, so the three daughters he educated are also very sensible. It''s just that there is only one son Wang Qingqiu in the family, so he usually loves him a little more. Hearing that the third sister was coming to deliver food to that beautiful brother, he insisted on following along to take a look, but he did not see the beautiful brother, but saw a beautiful sister. "It turned out to be Ms. Wang, please sit down quickly. Thank you, the village chief, for thinking about it, but we as husband and wife don''t know how to thank your family." Su Qiruo''s words were actually to thank Wang Qingwan for her help at the beginning, otherwise Nan Jingmu would not even have a place to live if a man like Nan Jingmu brought her such an injured and unconscious person. Said that Su Qiruo was about to get up and move the only two small wooden stools in the house for Wang Qingwan''s two siblings, Wang Qingwan hurried forward to support her. "Miss Su is not in good health yet, you sit and I will come by myself. These vegetables are all grown in my own home, and they are not worth much, as long as Miss Su doesn''t dislike it." Wang Qingwan first supported Su Qiruo to sit back on the big rock, and then bent down to get the two low stools. Wang Qingqiu sat behind Wang Qingwan with a red face, and didn''t dare to talk to Su Qiruo, so she just sat there and listened obediently. "Even if you can''t buy such fresh vegetables, why would you dislike them? When I feel better someday, I will definitely visit and thank the village chief for his care and help." Su Qiruo has always been a person who repays kindness with revenge and kindness. The Wang family has a kindness towards her and Nanjing Mu. She will never forget this kindness. "Miss Su is polite." Wang Qingwan looked around but did not see Nan Jingmu, presumably she was not at home. But it was his husband after all, so she couldn''t ask more questions. "Miss Wang is studying in the town?" Su Qiruo appreciates Wang Qingwan''s temperament, her words are direct and not hypocritical, and she doesn''t have those fake politeness. "Exactly, my mother has always supported me in studying. Even if I can''t go to high school in the future, it is good to be a wife." (end of this chapter) Chapter 145： My Savage Husband (11) Chapter 145 My Savage Husband (11) Wang Qingwan nodded with a smile. Although she thinks she has some talent, she also knows the truth that there are people outside the world. The young ladies in the capital are all talented, and they all studied under the Confucianism since they were young. This kind of short-sighted person can compare. Wang Qingwan is also quite open-minded, if she can pass the exam then that''s all right, if she doesn''t pass the exam, with her status as a scholar, it is not difficult to find an errand in the town. "Miss Wang is kind-hearted, she must be a person of great talent, and there will definitely be opportunities in the future." If Su Qi thinks, if Wang Qingwan wins Juren, her Su family can help her with one or two things, and it will be regarded as repaying her kindness for saving them. "I hope so." Wang Qingwan is not too polite. Among the scholars in this world who have read books all their lives, who would not want to go to high school? Su Qiruo asked some more things about the village, and Wang Qingwan told her all of them, and the two had a great time talking. Wangjia Village is the poorest village in Lihua Town. There are not many people in the village, but there is quite a lot of land. But the tax is too high. Except for the village head who is a scholar who doesnt have to pay the public grain, the other villagers have nothing left after paying the grain. "Since there is nothing left from growing wheat, why don''t the village grow something else? Rice is more than five times more expensive than grain. Wangjia Village is surrounded by mountains and rivers. Why didn''t you think about planting a different kind of rice?" Su Qiruo also inadvertently heard Nan Jingmu talk about the price of grain in the town that day. He went to buy polished rice, and the waiter in the shop was very enthusiastic about him. After asking the price, he knew why. It turns out that buying one catty of rice is enough to buy five catties of noodles. Rough food is hard to swallow, Nan Jingmu can''t eat it by himself, let alone give it to Su Qiruo. Flour is cheap, but Nan Jingmu doesn''t know how to make pasta, so he can only buy some polished rice to cook porridge. Neither he nor Su Qiruo can eat. Although a small bag of polished rice is more expensive, it is enough for the two of them to eat for a long time. Nan Jingmu just said something casually, but Su Qiruo remembered it. Now that Wang Qingwan said that there was no food left, Su Qiruo would say that. "Replant rice?" Wang Qingwan was taken aback for a moment, but she had never thought about it before. "But the ancestors in the village have grown wheat for generations, and no one knows how to grow rice. If there is no harvest at that time, wouldn''t it be a waste of work?" Wang Qingwan knows how difficult it is to change the deep-rooted ideas in the village. Unless they see with their own eyes that growing rice can make money, otherwise no one is willing to try. Actually, I dont blame the villagers for being conservative. The whole family relies on these few acres of land for food. If nothing grows on the land, wouldnt the whole family starve to death? Su Qiruo frowned slightly, thought for a while before saying: "Then you can take out a part of the field to try first, and then encourage everyone to change after seeing the benefits of planting rice with their own eyes. Actually planting rice is not difficult. Rice-growing villages buy some seedlings, and you can plant them as soon as you come back. You can ask the person who sells the seedlings about the specific process, and if someone wants to buy their seedlings, they will not even tell such a small thing. Su Qiruo is not too clear about the specific details of planting rice. She only remembers that the process of planting rice has seven steps: land preparation, seedling raising, weeding and pest control, fertilization, irrigation and drainage, drying, and screening. How to implement it, then she will I no longer know. But what is certain is that for farmers, this is not technical at all. Rice is so expensive nowadays, obviously because the rice production is not high. Looking at the situation in Wangjia Village, it may also be related to the fact that there are few people planting it. After all, rice cannot be grown without water, so the requirements for the geographical environment are relatively high. Wangjia Village actually occupies a good location. If someone is willing to try it, it will definitely make more money than growing wheat. "Miss Su''s suggestion, I will talk to my mother after I go back. If my mother is willing, I can allocate some land from my house to try." Wang Qingwan devoted herself to studying in order to help the people of Wangjia Village to live a better life in the future. She felt that Su Qiruo''s words were very reasonable. If Wangjia Village could switch to planting rice in the future, at least she would sell the remaining rice for some noodles in the future. , There is still some money left at home. Wang Qingwan stood up as she spoke, and now she wants to go back to discuss with her mother. Her family does not need to pay food every year. Although life is better than other families, she also spent a lot of money on studying. If this method works, then the good days of Wangjia Village will come soon. "I''m not in a hurry to do this, I still have to find out before doing it, and I can''t do without any step." Su Qiruo didn''t get up either, she just smiled and said to Wang Qingwan. "If the rice is really planted, Ms. Su will be the benefactor of our Wangjia Village." Wang Qingwan seemed a little excited, she only now understood the so-called "insight" that the Master said. Although she only spoke a few words with this Miss Su, she felt that a door of hers had been opened. If you dare not change, if you dont change, then Wangjiacun will always be poor like this. Only by daring and trying can you have a chance to change your destiny. "Miss Wang is our benefactor." Wang Qingwan also stopped being polite to Su Qiruo, said goodbye to her and left with Wang Qingqiu. Nan Jingmu hadn''t reached the door with the firewood on his back when he saw two people walking out of their yard. He was anxious and ran home quickly. When she appeared in front of Su Qiruo, she was already panting and sweating. "What are you doing running so fast?" Su Qiruo frowned distressedly, slowly got up and came to Nan Jingmu''s side, wanting to help him unload the firewood from his body. Nan Jingmu didn''t let her touch it, and hid sideways. This firewood is still quite heavy, and her body is still not healed. If it is stretched again, it will be useless to raise it for so long. "I saw someone went out from home, I''m afraid something will happen to you..." Nan Jingmu walked a little anxiously just now, and was far away, so he didn''t see clearly who was coming out of the yard. "It was the two children of the village chief who brought us some vegetables. Was that Wang Xiucai the one who helped us back then?" Su Qiruo squeezed her sleeve and wiped the sweat off Nan Jingmu''s forehead, her movements were extremely gentle. Nanjing Muben blushed even more from running, but he still stood there without moving, letting Su Qiruo wipe his sweat. He doesn''t know what mood he is in now, he just wanted to use her to investigate the case of Nan''s family, but now his thoughts seem to have changed a bit. Not daring to face Su Qiruo again, Nan Jingmu hurriedly carried firewood into the kitchen, and only after she came out did she talk about Wang Qingwan with Su Qiruo. "Exactly, if there was no Wang Xiucai back then, I don''t even know where I would take you." "Wang Xiucai is a good person. If she can go to high school, she will definitely be a good official who will benefit the people in the future." (end of this chapter) Chapter 146： My Savage Husband (12) Chapter 146 My Savage Husband (12) "For the benefit of the people?" Nan Jingmu obviously doesn''t think that the current court can cultivate any good people. The old emperor was seriously ill with suspicion. The two parties in the court were fighting with each other. What kind of good officials can an emperor like this choose! It''s a pity that these scholars are so passionate that they want to be loyal to such an emperor and court. Nan Jingmu''s words contained strong irony, and Su Qiruo naturally heard the meaning behind his words. "One more good official can protect the people of one side more, and it is also the blessing of these people. The accumulation of less makes more, and the accumulation of sand makes a tower. If there are more good officials, that is the blessing of all the people." If Su Qi had no position to comfort Nan Jingmu, the Su family couldn''t do anything about the Nan family''s affairs after all. Although the Empress sent Su Qiruo to secretly investigate the matter of colluding with foreign thieves, didn''t she follow other people''s ways and almost lost her life? "Su Qiruo" doesn''t care much about this marriage of her own. The marriage was settled when she was a child. Marriages in aristocratic families are all for binding two families. Whether she likes it or not is not important. Marrying is marrying anyone, but if it hurts the Su family, then it''s her fault. That''s why "Su Qiruo" in the book handed over Nan Jingmu to keep the Su family after being threatened by the second princess. In fact, she clearly knew that Nan Jingmu had saved her life. Compared with the lives of the entire family of the Su family, sacrificing a Nan Jingmu is the smallest price. Nan Jingmu''s eyes flickered, he didn''t really care about this, he just wanted to know who framed the Nan family and made him lose his place. "Would you like some water?" Unwilling to talk about this with Su Qiruo, Nan Jingmu changed the subject and asked. "I''m really thirsty when you ask me that." Su Qiruo said with a smile. "Then I will help you into the house." Su Qiruo has been sitting outside for a long time today, so I don''t know what Wang Qingwan said to her. Thinking that Wang Qingwan brought someone over, Nan Jingmu asked again: "Who did Wang Xiucai come here with?" "She said it was her younger brother, a young boy." Although Su Qiruo is not very old, a child of thirteen or fourteen is a boy in her eyes. Just like Nan Jingmu, although she is sixteen years old this year, she is still just a child in her eyes. Nan Jingmu pursed her lips lightly, and didn''t ask any more questions. But the village head''s family delivered so many vegetables today, and when they return the baskets, they have to press some things to return them. Nan Jingmu still understands the principle of reciprocity. But there was nothing at home that could be sold, and Nan Jing Mu didn''t know what gift to return, so she asked Su Qiruo again. "Don''t you have some left over from the satin you bought last time? Otherwise, give them back a piece of cloth! We can just replace these two sets of clothes, and I will take you home when I feel better." If it is impossible for Su Qi to leave Nanjing Mu alone, she will take him with her wherever she goes in the future, so as not to bully him. "Um." Nan Jingmu responded in a low voice, but couldn''t stop thinking about her words about taking him home. If he uses her identity like this, will it bring disaster to the Su family in the future? Su Qiruo treated him really well, Nanjing Mu suddenly didn''t want to go back to Beijing with her. If she recovers from her injury and lets her go by herself, and then he goes to the capital alone, won''t it hurt her? But without her, how could he help the Nan family reverse the case? Nan Jingmu was caught in a tangle for a while, and he didn''t know whether he should go with her, or should he tell her his identity directly and let her make a choice? Then Nan Jingmu dismissed that idea again, Su Qiruo treated him like this only to thank him for saving his life. If he said that he was the son of the Nan family, in order to protect the Su family, she would definitely not have anything to do with him. Clearly knowing that there is nothing wrong with Su Qiruo doing this, but Nanjing Mu just feels uncomfortable in her heart. "I went to cook." Nan Jingmu took the bowl and went to the stove, but she couldn''t see anything, but Su Qiruo felt that he seemed to be angry. She didn''t say anything to make him angry, did she? Doesn''t he want to go home with her? Thinking that the Su family did nothing when the Nan family had an accident, Su Qiruo secretly sighed. After all, he still blames the Su family a little bit! But at that time, if the Su family spoke up, not only would they not be able to save the Nan family, but it would also be bad luck for the Su family. Now the empress is having a difficult time in the harem. As the mother''s family of the empress, how can the Su family dare to take the lead again? Nan Jingmu had been to the village chief''s house once before, so it was easy to find the right door when he came here this time. Wang Qingqiu was sitting in the yard choosing vegetables, when he felt someone was coming in the yard, he raised his eyes and was stunned. This husband of the Su family is really handsome, better looking than all the men he has ever seen, even the youngest son of the Yuanwai family in the town is not as good as this husband of the Su family. "I''m here to return the basket." Nan Jingmu blushed at Wang Qingqiu''s staring eyes. Fortunately, this is just a young boy. If it were a woman, he would probably curse again. The village head and the village head Fu Lang heard voices outside the house, and they both came out. Nan Jingmu stepped forward and handed the bamboo basket to Wang Qingqiu, Wang Qingqiu stared at the satin in the bamboo basket in a daze. The village chief and his wife naturally saw it too, and the village chief Fu Lang stepped forward to take out the satin and was about to return it to Nan Jingmu. "You kid is really polite, but it''s just some worthless vegetables grown in your own home. Why do you give us this?" He knew that the satin was not cheap, and he also knew that the money Nanjing Mu bought for the yard was sold in exchange for jewelry. Now Nan Jingmu doesn''t even have a silver hairpin on her head. Although these two young people seem to come from rich families, they are living a difficult life now. Su Qiruo''s injuries are so serious, and after a little thought, he knows that the identities of these two people are not ordinary. But if they refuse to help, they feel that their conscience is ignorant. They are all simple peasants, and they really don''t have so many crooked thoughts. "You don''t have to be polite to me. My wife asked me to thank you and the village head, but the family really couldn''t produce any good things, so I brought some satin left over from making clothes before. You But do you hate it?" Nan Jingmu is very grateful to the village chief''s family, so talking to them is a little more sincere. "What are you talking about? How can we dislike such good things? It''s just that you two are living a tight life. We can''t accept these things." The two of them politely pushed and shoved in the yard, but Wang Qingwan shyly put away the satin when he heard the voice saying that the village chief Fu Lang should accept it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 147： My Savage Husband (13) Chapter 147 My Savage Husband (13) "Miss Su is not in good health yet, if Mr. Su''s husband needs any help, just call me." After listening to Su Qiruo''s words before, Wang Qingwan intended to make friends with her. Now that Nan Jingmu came to give something, it just happened to be an opportunity. Wang Qingwan didn''t think about taking advantage of Su Qiruo, she just thought that Su Qiruo was unusual and liked talking to her. "Then I will first thank Wang Xiucai on behalf of my wife." Nan Jingmu''s words were impeccable. He thanked Wang Xiucai for his wife, so that people would not think that Wang Xiucai helped them because of him. Although he knew that Wang Xiucai was an upright person, if people outside heard Wang Xiucai''s words, Wu''e might not think so. "Look at you, where is there any reason to stand and talk to guests? Qingqiu, go and bring Su''s Fulang a stool to sit on." The village chief felt a little more fond of Su Qiruo after hearing what his little daughter said yesterday, and he even warmed up to Nanjing Mu a lot. "No need, I can''t stay for long, I don''t feel at ease when the wife is alone at home." Seeing that Wang Qingqiu was really going to move a stool for himself, Nan Jingmu quickly refused. He was not very good at dealing with people, and he was a little overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of the village chief''s family. "Then just wait..." The village chief Fulang entered the house after speaking, and came out with half a basket of eggs after a while. "These are the eggs laid by the chickens raised at home. Your wife''s health is not good, and eating only those green vegetables is not enough. You can take it home and steam her with egg custard or boil it. Eat well, and your body will be fine." to get better sooner. The village chief, Fu Lang, is not good at taking advantage of others. Originally, there was still half a basket of eggs at home that he planned to let his eldest daughter sell in the market, but now it happened to be given to Nan Jingmu. "This is unavoidable. We haven''t finished eating the dishes you sent before. How can we take your eggs again? You should save these eggs for the children!" The village head''s family has two little granddaughters, and the whole family would not be willing to eat this egg, Nan Jingmu would be ashamed to accept it. The life of the village chief''s family is better than others, but Wang Qingwan also spends a lot on studying, and the family is not very rich. Besides, if he wants to eat, he can go to the town to buy some, and it doesnt cost much money. He was already very grateful that the village chief could give them a place to stay. "Your husband of the Su family, you can accept it! This is a little wish from my mother and my father, otherwise he would not be happy to accept your satin." Wang Qingwan took the egg from the village chief Fu Lang and handed it to Nan Jingmu, and said with a smile. "If that''s the case, then I''ll take my wife to thank you, the elder. When the wife is better, I will ask her to come and visit in person." Nan Jingmu had no choice but to accept it. In this way, he will send another basket over. If it is sent back and forth like this, it will never end. He still can''t get used to this kind of life, and when he goes back, he has to ask Su Qi Ruokan what he should do. "The most important thing is to take good care of your body." The village chief nodded with a smile, his face full of kindness. Nan Jingmu left the yard after saying goodbye to the village chief''s family. Before he reached his door, he was splashed with dirty water by Mrs. Zhang from the yard next door. If it was said that Mrs. Zhang didn''t do it on purpose, Nan Jingmu wouldn''t believe it at all. "Oh, isn''t this Mrs. Su''s family? I''m so sorry, I didn''t know you lived here. This... how can I do this?" Ms. Zhang said sorry, but there was a smug smile in her eyes. He did it on purpose. From the moment he saw Nan Jingmu going out, he was waiting at the door with this basin of water for washing vegetables. After finally seeing Nan Jingmu come back, how could he give up such a good opportunity? It was because of this vixen that Wang Daqin beat him until his body was covered in bruises, and his whole body ached when he moved. He wouldn''t just let it go. Nan Jingmu''s broken hair was tightly attached to her face, her thin lips were tightly pressed, and she squinted at Zhang Shi, obviously angry. He didn''t intend to argue with a countryman, but Mrs. Zhang made things difficult for him everywhere. From the moment they moved into this yard, Mrs. Zhang never stopped. Nan Jingmu stretched out his hand to the bamboo basket, wondering if he could make Zhang cry if he threw an egg on Zhang''s face. Just as Mrs. Zhang looked triumphantly at Nan Jingmu who was in a mess and snickered, a stone flew from nowhere and hit him directly on the wrist holding the wooden basin. Ms. Zhang clutched her wrist and let out an ouch, and the tub fell to the ground. Seeing that Zhang''s face turned pale from the pain, Nan Jingmu realized that someone had shot before him, and hurriedly put the egg in his hand back into the basket. Su Qiruo, who came out of the yard, looked unhappy, holding a stone in her hand. Especially when she saw that most of Nanjing Mu''s body was wet by Zhang Shi, Su Qiruo even had a murderous look in her eyes, although she quickly suppressed it. After all, the original body is also the eldest daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion, so high above her, killing a few villains is nothing. Ms. Zhang should be glad that Su Qiruo has changed at this time, and has a respect for life, otherwise he would have died long ago. Su Qiruo untied her robe and wrapped it around Nan Jingmu, then looked coldly at Zhang who was crouching on the ground trembling with her wrists folded. "I warned you not to touch him again. Don''t you have ears? Since these ears are useless, then don''t worry about it." Su Qiruo was about to hit Zhang''s ear with the stone in his hand again as he said, but Nan Jingmu stopped her with quick eyes and quick hands. They are just living in Wangjiacun, so as not to cause trouble. If Su Qiruo really knocked out Zhang''s ears, not to mention the loss of money, the people in the village would definitely not turn to them two outsiders. No matter how bad the Zhang family is, that is also the husband married back from Wangjia Village. Seeing Nanjing Mu shaking her head towards herself, Su Qiruo restrained herself from attacking Wang. It''s just that the more Nanjing Mu forbears, the angrier Su Qiruo becomes. Are they all here to bully Nan Jingmu without family protection? Even a small villager dared to embarrass him. "Help! Killed someone... Ouch... Someone is going to kill someone!" Ms. Zhang is actually a little afraid of Su Qiruo. Ever since Su Qiruo gave him a look when he made trouble in the Su family''s yard last time, he has been a little scared. This woman is very good-looking, but her eyes are frighteningly cold. When Mrs. Zhang yelled, everyone in the village ran out. Nan Jingmu took the stone from Su Qiruo''s hand under the cover of his sleeve and stuffed it into the basket containing eggs, then watched Zhang roll on the ground with a cold face and howl. "what ''s wrong?" Wang Daqin, who was rolling a cigarette in the house, also came out of the yard when he heard Zhang''s crying, with a worried expression on his face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 148： My Savage Husband (14) Chapter 148 My Savage Husband (14) She didn''t notice Mrs. Zhang who was rolling on the ground at first glance, but she first looked at Nan Jingmu who was slightly embarrassed. Su Qiruo calmly pulled Nan Jingmu behind her, then looked back at Wang Daqin, smiling slightly amidst the thin smoke. Wang Daqin was startled, and hastily retracted his eyes. When he saw the basin that fell on the ground, he understood where the water on Mr. Su''s body came from. "This is Mrs. Wang, right? My husband was walking along the road, and your shrew poured a basin of water over him. Now the villain is going to complain and call us to kill us. Then I would like to invite Wang to kill me." Eldest sister is here to preside over justice, to see if he bullied us, or if we really did something to him." Su Qiruo''s body softened, and suddenly leaned on Nan Jingmu''s body, as if she could fall down at any time, and then said pretending to be weak. Su Qiruo usually sits in the yard basking in the sun when she has nothing to do, so she knows exactly what happens at Wang Daqin''s house every day. Although this Wang Daqin would sometimes attack Zhang Shi, from the lines in her words, it could be heard that this person was quite upright, and that Zhang Shi deserved it. Although Su Qiruo doesn''t like people who are violent at home, it''s really impossible not to beat a scourge like Zhang''s. Everyone in the village knew that the head of the husband of the Su family was seriously ill and could only walk for two days. If it was said that she beat Mrs. Zhang, no one would believe them even if they were killed. Especially Su Qiruo looks sick now, unable to stand up. If it wasn''t for my husband being wronged, why would a sick person torture himself like this? Looking at the husband of the Su family, he is as thin as a bamboo pole, even if he is ten, he is not Zhang''s opponent! Ms. Zhang is used to being unruly. Everyone in the village knows it. Coupled with the embarrassment of the Su family''s husband, everyone can understand it. "Daqin! It''s not the second wife talking about you. Although our Wangjia Village is not rich, there has never been such a precedent of bullying. It''s not easy for a young couple in the Su family. What evil is your husband doing?" !" The second wife Wang who spoke is an old man in the village. She despises a rascal like Wang the most. She usually makes noise at home, but now she is looking for bad luck every day for trivial matters. If you didnt know this, you would think that all the people from Wangs Village were troublemakers! "Yeah, isn''t this bullying?" "Isn''t this ruining the reputation of our Wangjia Village?" "Ms. Zhang has always been insensible. This is because she is jealous of the beauty of the husband of the Su family, so she makes things difficult for others." The people in the village told everyone about Mrs. Zhang, and Mrs. Zhang didn''t care about the pain anymore, and got up from the ground with a pale face. "Hu Meizi, it''s all because of you!" Mrs. Zhang glared at Nan Jingmu viciously, blaming all the villagers on Nan Jingmu''s head. He just thought that Nan Jingmu seduced the women in the village, and everyone spoke to him. "enough!" Wang Daqin saw that the villagers gathered around his door, and the Su family couple looked at her half-deadly, and the other looked aggrieved, Wang Daqin himself felt sorry. Wang Daqin knows better than anyone what kind of person Mrs. Zhang is. He must have caused this matter. "I just poured a basin of dirty water out, and this vixen just passed the door and poured it on him. I didn''t mean it. Everyone, come and see, my wrist is purple from her beating, and I can''t even move now." If you cant move, how can you say that Im bullying people? Ms. Zhang glanced at Wang Daqin, then stretched out her purple wrist in front of everyone, pointed at Su Qiruo and complained. The surrounding villagers saw that Mrs. Zhang''s wrist was indeed bruised, and they felt suspicious again. "Then it''s a coincidence that this pot of dirty water is splashed!" Su Qiruo coughed twice, then covered her lips and mocked. Anyone who is not stupid can understand what she means. That Mrs. Zhang doesnt splash water early and late, but she just splashes it when Mr. Sus husband passes by. Isnt that obvious? But everyone didn''t forget the quarrel between Mr. Su''s husband and Mrs. Zhang a few days ago, and this man is not easy to provoke. Now looking at Zhang''s bruised wrists, some people actually believed Zhang''s words, thinking that it was really possible that the Su family couple beat him. "You are too good at turning black and white. Who do you think hit your wrist?" Nan Jingmu supported Su Qiruo''s body, patted her on the back lightly, and then looked at Zhang Shi and asked. "Of course it''s your wife who took the lead." Ms. Zhang affirmed that besides this woman, he didn''t believe anyone else had this ability. He didn''t see clearly where the stone came from, but he was sure that it must be Su Qi''s fault. "Haha... what a joke!" Nan Jingmu laughed loudly, and showed the appearance of arguing with Mrs. Zhang before. He found out that if he blindly pretended to be weak, he would not be able to deal with Mrs. Zhang, and he had to fight back. "My wife only woke up two days ago. Everyone has seen it. Now she is coughing and wheezing after walking a few more steps. Where did she get the strength to hit you?" Nan Jingmu looked Zhang shi up and down, Zhang shi was not short, and she was also strong, she looked much more powerful than the crooked Su Qiruo. "That''s what she hit." It was Su Qiruo who hit Mrs. Zhang to kill her wrist, but Wang Daqin behind him felt a little guilty. In the past two days, Mrs. Zhang always took advantage of Mr. Su''s affairs to cause trouble, and Wang Daqin really dealt with him well. I dont know if the wound on the wrist was caused by her beating at that time, but now this idiot has brought it out in public to tell the truth, isnt it obvious that she told the villagers that she beat him! Everyone in the village knew about Mrs. Zhang being beaten, but Mrs. Zhang deserved the beating because of her temperament, so everyone turned a blind eye, and no one went to the village head and patriarch to talk about it. But when Mrs. Zhang made such a fuss, everyone understood Wang Daqin''s expression. Co-author This is Wang Daqin beating Zhang Shi, Zhang Shi wants to rely on the young couple by taking advantage of his injury! Su Qiruo and Nan Jingmu today are wearing linen clothes made by Nan Jingmu himself, completely different from what everyone has seen before. I thought that if they hadn''t come down to this point, they wouldn''t have changed their fine clothes. From this point of view, the Su family couple should have no money. And Zhang''s behavior is obviously to blackmail people! "Why don''t you say that your injury was caused by the husband of the Su family? The wife and head can''t stand upright, how can they have the strength to beat you?" "That''s right, Mrs. Zhang, don''t you want to blackmail people?" "This is too outrageous, it''s a shame!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 149： My Savage Husband (15) Chapter 149 My Savage Husband (15) The villagers spoke to each other, making Wang Daqin and Zhang''s faces turn green and pale. Wang Daqin couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, while Zhang felt that she had been wronged. He just poured a basin of water on that Hu Meizi, and he didn''t lose anything, but he was injured. These people are obviously from the same village as him, so its fine if they dont help him, but they even help outsiders. "Ahem... After all, I''m still useless, and now I can''t even protect my husband well, let people bully me for no reason, and even be framed and say that we beat someone." Who knows how to act, Su Qiruo has long disliked Zhang Shi, and now he just takes this opportunity to make him remember well. People in this kind of village attach great importance to the opinions of others. If their reputation is ruined, it will be a big deal. Mrs. Zhang is always a pungent one, and the water on Nan Jingmu''s body is proof, this time he has to suffer. It''s so deceiving! "It''s not the wife''s fault, it''s all Jing Mu''s fault, it''s Jing Mu who didn''t take good care of the wife." Nan Jingmu''s eyes turned red as she spoke, the husband and wife leaned together like this, feeling unspeakably desolate and helpless. Seeing this, everyone felt a little more unbearable. "Husband of the Su family, help your wife head back first, let the village chief and the patriarch come to justice for this matter!" Seeing that Su Qiruo couldn''t stand up anymore, the second lady Wang said to Nan Jingmu. When Wang Daqin heard that he wanted to find the patriarch and the village chief, his heart beat suddenly. He hurriedly stepped forward to pull Mrs. Zhang past him and walked into the yard, cursing as he walked. "You''ve never run out of money-losers, have you? Why did Mr. Su''s husband offend you? Are you so unforgiving?" After carrying Mrs. Zhang into the room, Wang Daqin walked out again. Looking at Su Qiruo and Nan Jingmu with an apologetic face, he said: "Mr. Zhang is a messy person. Don''t bother with him. I will discipline him this time and never let him go to Mrs. Su again." Lang is in trouble." "Sister Wang, you are a good person, it''s just a pity... Alas!" Su Qiruo covered her lips and coughed lightly, then lightly shook her head. How could Wang Daqin marry someone like Mrs. Zhang to get started? What a family misfortune! "Please take good care of your husband, Mrs. Wang. My wife is not feeling well and can''t bear it. If there is something wrong with the wife, I can''t live anymore." Nanjing Muhong said softly with red eyes, Wang Daqin felt guilty again. Ms. Zhang usually messes around at home, so why did she bully her neighbors? "Everyone leave! Today''s matter is Mrs. Zhang''s fault, I will definitely not favor him, I will have a good talk with him later, everyone go to work!" Wang Daqin sent everyone away with a smile, and then walked back into the house with a downcast face. She doesn''t want to always do it, after all, there are two children at home! But this Zhang family is really becoming more and more lawless. If the village chief and patriarch are invited here, and they know that she beat Zhang family like that, how can she stay in the village in the future? Seeing Wang Daqin''s unkind expression, Mrs. Zhang shrinks back in fright, fearing that she will attack him again. Actually, Mrs. Zhang just has a bit of a mouth. If there was a real fight, he wouldn''t be able to beat Wang Daqin. What''s more, not only can he not move his wrist now, but his body still hurts! Wang Daqin raised her hand and slapped Zhang''s face. This time she didn''t hit him very much, but stopped after giving him a slap. "You and I have been married for ten years. In the past, I didn''t want to argue with you, but since the Su family moved here, you have been suspicious all day long. You don''t even look at our identities and who they are. He keeps talking all day long about being a foxy girl, does he have to be a foxy girl just to be good-looking?" Wang Daqin looked at Zhang Shi angrily, this Zhang Shi really made her lose face in Wangjia Village. Mrs. Zhang covered Bai Wang Daqin''s swollen face, and said viciously: "You just fell in love with that foxy girl, and you have laid hands on me several times because of her! Wang Daqin, don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking." . "What can I think? You have been making trouble all day long, have you ever thought about our children?" If it weren''t for the promise that the two children would not slap Zhang Shi in the future, Wang Daqin really wanted to slap Zhang Shi again. This person is absolutely unrepentant. "Do you still know that you have children? If you really cared about those two children, you wouldn''t attack me for a seductive vixen. Since they moved here, your eyes have been staring at the next door all day long." , are you waiting for the wife of the Su family to die so that you can lead that foxy child in?" The more Mrs. Zhang talked, the more she went too far, and Wang Daqin was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She felt that if this continued, she might really want to divorce her husband. At worst, she would take care of the two children by herself in the future, and it would be better than having such a troublesome spirit messing around in the village all day long. If this continues, sooner or later something will happen. "What do you mean my eyes are staring at the next door all day? I just took a look at it out of curiosity. That day I happened to meet Mrs. Su''s family picking fruit and picked two for him. Besides, at that time It''s not just me, the eldest sister and the fifth younger sister are also there, why is it that you have been endless?" Wang Daqin thinks these are trivial matters, but in Zhang''s eyes, they become such dirty things. What is he pretending to be in his mind? "Don''t think I don''t know, you just fell in love with that vixen. When did you help me? I''m not the only one who works hard for everyone outside the house!" Ms. Zhang quarreled with Wang Daqin with her neck stuck. Don''t use this energy of pity on your husband, but show courteousness to others. Instead, everyone will be annoyed! "I don''t want to talk to you!" Wang Daqin glared at Zhang Shi, turned around and went to sit in the yard. There was Zhang''s crying and howling in the room, Wang Daqin just pretended not to hear it, and didn''t raise his head. The two children huddled pitifully in the kitchen room, looking at Wang Daqin with red eyes, Wang Daqin couldn''t bear it, and waved to them, and the siblings ran towards Wang Daqin. "Mother, are you beating your father again?" The five-year-old daughter asked Wang Daqin with red eyes. Mother is good to her and her younger brother, but she doesn''t like her father, and she doesn''t know why. "Mother didn''t beat Daddy, it was Daddy who fell at the door just now, and was crying in pain!" Wang Daqin explained softly that she was really afraid that Mrs. Zhang would teach both children badly. After all, according to Zhang''s way of making trouble, these two children will not learn well when they grow up. "Then the baby is going to give Daddy Hu Hu, Hu Hu will not hurt anymore." The three-year-old son struggled out of Wang Daqin''s arms as he spoke, and ran into the house staring at his calves. (end of this chapter) Chapter 150： My Savage Husband (16) Chapter 150 My Savage Husband (16) "Ugh" Wang Daqin sighed helplessly. Even if she didn''t like Mrs. Zhang, she still had to think about her two children. After all, Mrs. Zhang is the father of the two children, and he is very dedicated to the children. If not, Wang Daqin would have sent Mrs. Zhang home long ago. In the room, Mrs. Zhang saw that the eyes of the two children were red, and she felt more and more wronged. She cried bitterly again while holding the children. And Nan Jing Mu over there supported Su Qiruo back to her own courtyard, before he could speak, Su Qiruo dragged him into the house. "Although the weather is not too cold today, I was poured a basin of cold water after all. Hurry up to boil the water, wash and change into clean clothes, and be careful of the wind and cold." Su Qiruo realized how useless he was at this time, even if he wanted to help him boil a pot of hot water, he couldn''t do it. "I''m fine, but you just stood outside for so long, and now your face is pale, you lie down first, and I''ll make you some medicine." Nan Jingmu supported Su Qiruo to sit on the side of the bed, and frowned while holding her body that was about to get up. Her body finally got better, but she was tortured again today. Nan Jingmu knew that Su Qiruo''s weakness just now was not all an act, after all, the person leaning on her was quite important. But he didn''t dare to bring Su Qiruo back in a hurry. If this matter is not made clear today, the two of them might not be able to stay in Wangjia Village anymore. People in this village only believe what they see with their own eyes. No matter how perfect the explanation after the event is, it will appear pale and weak. Su Qiruo stood there with his weak body propped up, the purpose was the same as his to withstand the wetness all over his body. Now they are low-talking, and they have to get the approval of the villagers before they can continue to live. If they don''t have to be driven out, they don''t even have a place to stay. "Jing Mu, I have wronged you." Su Qiruo held Nan Jingmu''s wrist, and apologized. If her body wasn''t so useless, Nan Jingmu wouldn''t be bullied like this today. Nan Jingmu shook his head lightly, lowered his eyes and said: "It has been many years since no one has protected me like you have." After finishing speaking, Nan Jingmu went out and went directly to the kitchen. Su Qiruo savored Nan Jingmu''s words carefully, her expression confused. Nan Jingmu boiled water while looking at the medicine. Even though he didn''t care whether it was cold or not, he couldn''t bear the smell. Ms. Zhang is really a prick, this matter will not be left alone. I don''t know if she was tired during the day, but Nan Jingmu slept very soundly that night. There was a rustling sound from the yard, Su Qiruo who was lying on the wooden bed suddenly opened her eyes, and conveniently picked up a piece of broken silver in her hand. It seems that the village is not peaceful either! In the future, she should put a handful of stones by the bed at night. The dilapidated wooden door was pushed twice, perhaps for fear of waking up the people in the house, but seeing that the door had not been pushed open, the footsteps left again. Su Qiruo didn''t put the broken silver back in her hand, fearing that the person would go and come back again, so she almost didn''t dare to close her eyes in the middle of the night. It wasn''t until Nan Jingmu stood up that Su Qiruo breathed a sigh of relief, closed her eyes and prepared to squint for a while. Breakfast is ready and Su Qiruo didn''t intend to get up, Nan Jing Mu also felt very surprised, thinking that it might be the injury on her body caused by going out of the yard yesterday, Nan Jing Mu hurriedly ran into the house. Raised his hand to touch Su Qiruo''s forehead, Nanjing Mu felt relieved when it didn''t feel hot. It''s just that the eldest daughter of the Su family, who never sleeps in, is staying in bed today, which is really unbelievable. Looking at Su Qiruo''s peaceful sleeping face, Nan Jingmu slightly curled the corners of her mouth. This woman who was supposed to be his wife is actually pretty good, with a good family background, good looks, and a good temper. If it wasn''t for the Nan family''s accident, maybe they have already started talking about marriage. Nan Jingmu was not willing to wake up Su Qiruo, went to serve a bowl of porridge and ate it, then put the boiled eggs and fried vegetables in the pot, and waited for Su Qiruo to wake up before eating. Su Qiruo slept very deeply this time, and when she woke up, it was already the end of the hour, Nan Jingmu had finished washing her clothes, and was about to prepare lunch. Get up and go to the main room, looking at the not so strong wooden door, Su Qiruo suddenly becomes dazed. "Are you awake? I''ll bring you water to wash up." Nan Jingmu heard the movement inside and ran over to take a look. Seeing Su Qiruo standing at the door in a daze, she hurriedly poured water for her to wash. "Jing Mu, is there a carpenter in the village?" Su Qiruo held the porridge bowl, looked at Nan Jingmu and asked. Nan Jingmu was startled, not knowing what Su Qiruo was going to do, but she didn''t ask further. "Ask when I go to the village chief''s house to return the basket later." "Then it would be the best if we can invite someone to come to our house. We won''t lose her in terms of money." Su Qiruo still has a few small gold ingots, as they live on three meals a day, it will be enough for them before she recovers from her injury. This broken door needs to be repaired, and she also wants the carpenter to make a single bed for Nan Jingmu. He is a boy and cannot always sleep on the floor. "it is good." Nan Jingmu complied obediently, but when he thought that he would have to pass through Zhang''s door later, he became worried again. "After dinner, I will send you under the big willow tree. If Mrs. Zhang dares to make things difficult for you again, I will directly cut his throat today." Su Qiruo didn''t want to let that Mrs. Zhang go any longer. A country man dared to bully her. "I''ll just go there by myself, Wang Daqin must have dealt with him again yesterday, he probably won''t come to provoke me again." Nan Jingmu doesn''t want Su Qiruo to bother, her body is not in good shape yet! "Then I''ll send you to the gate of the yard, and I''ll come back after you leave." Su Qiruo is still worried about Nan Jingmu alone, then Mrs. Zhang is a typical bully and fears the tough. She can tell that Mrs. Zhang is afraid of herself. Besides, no one else knew what happened yesterday, but Mrs. Zhang knew better than anyone else how his wrist was injured, he knew it very well. Su Qiruo didn''t want to argue with such a guy, but she couldn''t see Nan Jingmu being bullied. When Nan Jingmu went to the village chief''s house to return the bamboo basket, it happened that the village chief''s family was going to the town. Thinking that the family hadn''t eaten meat for a long time, Nan Jingmu took out a piece of silver and gave it to the village chief Fu Lang, asking him to help Bring back a piece of meat. "Don''t worry, husband of the Su family, I will ask Qingqiu to send you home when I come back in the afternoon." The village chief, Fu Lang, said with a smile that they had also heard about Zhangs bullying of the couple yesterday. These two young people are not easy, so if you can help them, help them. "Then thank you." After they left, only Wang Qingwan, who was still studying, was left in the family. "Wang Xiucai, I want to ask something." Nan Jingmu looked at Wang Qingwan, who was sitting at the wooden table and reading seriously, and said, "Do you know any carpenters around here who can do carpentry?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 151： My Savage Husband (17) Chapter 151 My Savage Husband (17) If it wasn''t for not knowing other people, Nan Jingmu would really be a little embarrassed to disturb Wang Qingwan''s reading! Wang Qingwan put down the book and said with a smile: "My second aunt is a carpenter. If you want to do something, you can go to her. People in these ten miles and eight villages are all looking for her to do anything at home. !" Remembering that Nan Jingmu was unfamiliar in the village, Wang Qingwan got up to take him there. "It''s really troublesome for you." Nan Jingmu felt guilty for disturbing others'' reading, but besides asking Wang Qingwan for help, he didn''t know who else to turn to. "There''s no trouble here, it''s just a few steps away." Wang Qingwan waved her hand indifferently, then asked curiously, "But what are you going to do at home?" "It was my wife who asked me to find a carpenter to go back." The implication is that he doesn''t know what to do, anyway, it was Su Qiruo who asked him to find it. Carpenter Wang is a handy man. As soon as Nan Jingmu entered the yard of her house, she saw many tables, chairs and benches, and even two exquisite dressing tables. Such things can only be used by wealthy families, and I dont know who made it from Carpenter Wang. "Second Aunt, this is Mrs. Su''s family. I want you to help me make something at home." Wang Qingwan seemed to be very close to this carpenter Wang, and carpenter Wang put down his work as soon as he saw her coming. Glancing at Nan Jingmu who was following behind Wang Qingwan, Wang Carpenter knew that this was the newly moved husband from the Su family who had been rumored in the village recently. "Okay, wait for me to bring the tools." Carpenter Wang is also not good at asking a man what he is going to do. Since he is invited to the house, it must be something that he cannot explain clearly. The three of them went to Su Qiruo''s house, and when they passed by the door of Wang Daqin''s house, they heard a soft hum from inside, full of disdain and ridicule. "Bah! Hu Meizi, she hooked up with this and that, and now she has hooked up with Wang Xiucai, what a skill!" Ms. Zhang can say all sorts of ugly things with her mouth. Nan Jingmu doesn''t want to talk to him. Su Qiruo is still waiting at home. He doesn''t want to waste time on Mrs. Zhang. Who knows that Carpenter Wang doesn''t like to hear these words, who doesn''t know that her niece is a scholar with good conduct, and is the pride of Wangjia Village, how can she tolerate such slander by Mrs. Zhang? Ms. Zhang slandered her niece''s reputation like this, is she thinking that there is no one in her royal family? "Wang Daqin, take care of your man''s broken mouth, and let my mother hear what''s there and what''s not, and be careful that my mother will interrupt his dog legs!" Carpenter Wang spat into Wang Daqin''s yard. She also looked down on Wang Daqin as a wimp, who couldn''t even manage a man well. Carpenter Wang was senior, and Wang Daqin didn''t dare to speak back. Mrs. Zhang opened her mouth to scold back, but Wang Daqin gave her a hard look. Thinking of what Wang Daqin said, Mrs. Zhang held back. He doesn''t want to be suspended and go home, not to mention that he won''t see his two children, and the family may not be able to accommodate him. His brother-in-law is not a fuel-efficient lamp. If he finds out that he has been divorced, the elder sister will definitely drive him out. "This Mrs. Zhang is grinning all over her mouth, someday it must be unlucky for this mouth." Carpenter Wang muttered to herself, she still understands the truth that disease comes from mouth and disaster comes from mouth. Wang Qingwan didn''t say anything, she was not afraid of the slanting shadow, Zhang could say whatever she liked, and if she got into trouble with him, it would make things worse. "My wife, Carpenter Wang is here." Nan Jingmu yelled into the house as soon as she entered the courtyard, then quickly stepped in and helped Su Qiruo out. "Miss Su, this is my second aunt. If you have anything you want to do, just tell her." Wang Qingwan stepped forward to support Nan Jingmu, and motioned him to move a stool for Carpenter Wang. Nan Jingmu understood, and hurriedly moved out the only two small benches at home. Su Qiruo sat on the big rock she used to sit on, pointed to the door of her house and asked Carpenter Wang: "The door of my house is a little loose, please take a look and see if it can be repaired." If it cant be repaired, then make a new one. In short, the broken wooden door can no longer be used. I don''t know who the person who came last night was, maybe it was a thief. If that person came back tonight with something to do, the break might not be able to last. "I''ll go and see." Carpenter Wang got up and came to the door, raised his hand and shook the two doors, and then went inside to look at the latch. "It can be repaired, just add a few nails and install a deadbolt." Carpenter Wang started to do it as he spoke. Su Qiruo looked at Carpenter Wang''s agile movements, and asked again: "I wonder if you have a ready-made wooden bed? I want to buy a smaller one." The room is not big, if you move a big bed in, it may not fit it. Anyway, only Nan Jingmu sleeps alone, so it doesn''t matter if it''s smaller. Carpenter Wang said without raising his head, "There is no small bed, but there is a big bed." After finishing speaking, Carpenter Wang glanced at the inner room again. "If you want to replace this old bed, it would be appropriate to move the big bed here. If you want it, I will charge you two taels of silver." Actually, if the bed king carpenter could sell it for two and a half taels of silver in the town, but seeing that her niece seemed to like Miss Su very much, she also sold favors to her niece. This Ms. Su is not an ordinary person. If her niece and daughter go into an official career in the future, she might have to rely on others for advice! Nan Jingmu opened his mouth and wanted to refuse, this is too expensive, they are no longer ladies and sons of aristocratic families in the capital, every copper coin has to be counted as a flower. He actually understood Su Qiruo''s meaning, she asked for the crib for him. But if he came over with a big bed, would he still sleep with her? Without knowing Su Qiruo''s intentions, Nan Jingmu couldn''t open his mouth at will. If he and Su Qi are not real husbands and wives, they cannot let outsiders know, so people think it is normal for them to sleep in the same bed. "Okay, then please bring the bed over later." Seeing the low bench on the ground, thinking that Nan Jingmu would have to stand every time someone came to the house, Su Qiruo said again, "You can send us another set of tables and chairs! Just an Eight Immortals table and four chairs." The table they are using now only has three good legs, the fourth leg is missing a piece, and the bottom is padded with stones. "Okay, I will charge you two and a half in total, and this training will be considered as a gift for you." Carpenter Wang did not expect to meet a big customer today, and his mood improved a lot. Although the money received is lower than that of outsiders, at least they sold so much at once, and their life this year has been much easier. (end of this chapter) Chapter 152： My Savage Husband (18) Chapter 152 My Savage Husband (18) These things are worth a lot of time and money. After selling them, she will do it again. It is just a matter of time. "Jing Mu, give the money to Carpenter Wang later." Su Qiruo originally wanted to ask Carpenter Wang to make another deck chair for her and put it in the yard, but she was afraid that if she bought too much at one time, it would be bad for outsiders to see, and she might attract another thief. Carpenter Wang quickly repaired the door, picked out a piece of wood from the wooden box, made gestures behind the door, and then hung it on it. Wang Qingwan followed Carpenter Wang to move the bed, tables and chairs. The tables and chairs were okay. Several young women from the village came to help when moving the beds. Nan Jingmu hid them in the kitchen for fear of inconvenience. When he came out again, there was no one else in the yard. The big bed in the house has been set up, looking at the bed that can sleep four or five people, and the thin quilt on the bed, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help but blushed with a handsome face. "I wanted to buy you a small bed, but Carpenter Wang didn''t have it. Fortunately, this bed is big enough. At night, I sleep on this side and you sleep on the other side. The ground is very damp and cold. You can''t always sleep there. Zhang Po straw mat." Su Qiruo leaned against the head of the bed without changing her expression and her heartbeat said, she doesn''t place much emphasis on the defense of men and women, and now that the conditions are limited and she can''t move, Nan Jingmu doesn''t have to worry about what she will do to him. "If the cloth you bought before is not enough, you can go to the town to buy some another day and make a mattress under your body." Su Qiruo said, then took out two more gold ingots and handed them to Nan Jingmu. Buying these things today probably used up almost the rest of his money. She didn''t dare to give Nan Jingmu all at once, not because she was afraid that he would spend it randomly, but because she was worried that there would be accidents. Dividing the money is also to leave a way out for yourself, so as not to let others take the blame. "Why do you think you want to repair the door?" Nan Jingmu was embarrassed to talk about sharing the same bed with Su Qiruo, so she could only lower her eyes and ask. "A thief came in the yard last night." Su Qiruo didn''t hide it from Nan Jingmu, it''s good to let him know that he has a precaution in mind, so as not to be scared one day. "what?" Nan Jingmu was really scared, he didn''t even know it. Thinking of Su Qiruo still sleeping in the morning, Nan Jingmu was annoyed that she slept too much last night. "Now that the door is repaired, you don''t need to be afraid, no matter what happens, I can protect you." Although Su Qiruo didn''t dare to make big moves, it''s not a problem to deal with this little thief, the worst is to get hurt and then raise it again. "You should have told me earlier." It was only then that Nan Jingmu understood why Su Qiruo was repairing the door and changing the bed at the same time. "It''s not too late to know now, we don''t have any valuables at home, you move all the rice and grain from the stove to the main room, and when the door is opened at night, we are not afraid of a few thieves." That night, the two of them were lying on the bed, one at each head, far away from each other. Although no one spoke, they each had their own thoughts. Su Qiruo touched the stone on the bedside, thinking about whether to catch the thief directly later. And Nanjing Mu wanted to take advantage of Su Qiruo''s fast asleep to capture the thief directly. A small thief like this is certainly not very good at it. It''s not a problem to deal with a few small thieves with his skills. Down. For some reason, the wind picked up tonight, making the branches outside creak. The paper window slammed, causing Nan Jingmu''s body to stiffen in shock. Su Qiruo at the side naturally felt Nan Jingmu''s strangeness, and only then did she know that Nan Jingmu hadn''t slept either. The room was so dark that you couldn''t see your fingers, but Su Qiruo felt as if she could see Nan Jingmu''s nervous face. The corners of her mouth raised slightly, Su Qiruo turned sideways and faced Nan Jingmu''s direction, calling in a low voice: "Jing Mu." "Um?" Nan Jingmu responded subconsciously, and then covered her mouth in a hurry. She didn''t even sleep? "Is it because of the things I told you during the day that I can''t sleep?" Su Qiruo suddenly regretted telling Nan Jingmu about it, it wasn''t a big deal at all, she could solve it by herself. "Nono." Nan Jingmu told a lie that he didn''t even believe, but he just didn''t want her to know how timid he was. In fact, since his father passed away, he has never been afraid of anything. Left and right are just a cheap life, and death is death. But now that the Nan family has been wronged, he is the only one alive, so he can''t just leave like this. What''s more, if Su Qiruo''s health is not yet fully recovered, if something happens to him, what will she do? "Don''t be afraid, go to sleep, the thief probably won''t come tonight." There are not many people with dirty hands and feet in any village. The thief last night was probably from Wangjia Village. If Su Qi had such a big battle today to repair the door and change the bed, the thief must have known about it, and he probably won''t come again tonight. "You said she came to our house to steal things because she thought we were rich?" Nan Jingmu suddenly regretted not buying a set of coarse clothes some time ago and came back to change into them, which is why the thief missed him. "maybe!" In fact, Su Qiruo wanted to say that the thief might still be thinking about Nan Jingmu''s appearance. After all, they only met such a good-looking person once in a lifetime. It is also possible that some women who cannot marry husbands have abnormal thoughts of. In the eyes of outsiders, she is untouchable as a wife. Even if a woman rushes to the house to do something to Nan Jingmu, she can''t do anything. But if Su Qi would never tell Nan Jingmu about this, he is timid, a thief would scare him like this, if he knows that the thief is after him, he will not be able to sleep tonight up. "It''s okay, go to sleep!" Su Qiruo''s voice has a peculiar ability. After she said this, Nan Jingmu was really no longer afraid. She closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. Hesitation slept late last night, and it was rare for Nanjing Mu not to wake up the next day. Su Qiruo got out of bed and walked to the door, seeing that there were no footprints on the ashes she sprinkled on the door last night, she felt relieved. As long as the thief doesn''t come to step on the site, it''s fine. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Nan Jing Mu woke up suddenly. "Why are you up? Are you hungry? I''m going to cook now." Nan Jingmu rubbed her sore eyes, looked at Su Qiruo, and said hastily. "Not urgent." Su Qiruo grabbed Nan Jingmu''s wrist, pointed at Hui on the ground and smiled. Nan Jingmu was startled for a moment, and then realized. "The thief really didn''t come yesterday." Nan Jingmu let out a long breath, and before he could clean the door with a broom, Mrs. Zhang yelled and cursed from the next door. "Ouch, I''m going to die... Who stole my chicken? God **** thief, you are killing our family!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 153： My Savage Husband (19) Chapter 153 My Savage Husband (19) Listening to Zhang''s cry, the two looked at each other with smiles in their eyes. It turned out that the thief didn''t come, but he didn''t come to their house. Instead, he went to Wang Daqin''s house next door. Mrs. Zhang also found out that two were missing when he was about to feed the chickens after breakfast. He raised a total of six chickens, and his family was reluctant to eat them. He relied on selling eggs to subsidize his family. Who would have thought that he would go to see the circle in the morning? There are only four left. Looking at the chicken coop surrounded by the fence being torn down by someone, what else does he not understand. Ms. Zhang''s voice was already loud, and when he shouted, many people from the village came to watch the excitement. "Don''t cry, Daqin, the thief won''t return your chicken after stealing it, what''s the use of crying?" Someone persuaded Mrs. Zhang in a loud voice, it is really annoying to cry like this. "You sound nice, it''s not your chicken that was lost, of course you don''t need to be in a hurry!" Ms. Zhang reprimanded the person who persuaded him with red eyes. He lost the chicken he had raised for more than half a year, and he was not allowed to cry a few times? "I really don''t know what''s good!" The man spat in Zhang''s direction, turned around and went home. He kindly persuaded Mrs. Zhang, but he didn''t appreciate it. He might as well go home and buy a pair of shoe soles if he has this spare time. "It''s true, our village throws things away every now and then. If the thief in the village doesn''t find out, whoever it is may lose it in the future!" The house of the person who said this was stolen before. The dumplings made during the Chinese New Year were frozen outside for cooking on the first morning of the first day of the new year. But when he woke up the next morning, he found that the thief had taken away the dumplings with the grate. . "Yeah, yeah, I lost a torn blanket that was hanging outside my house before!" "All the steamed buns outside my house have been stolen." "My family too" The people who were still gloating about their misfortune talked about the things they had thrown away, all with anger on their faces. Although they don''t like Mrs. Zhang, everyone feels happy when they see him suffer. But if the thieves are not eliminated, Wangjia Village will never be peaceful. Wang Daqin, who went out to fetch water, came back and saw so many people gathered in front of her house, thinking that Mrs. Zhang had caused some trouble again, so she hurriedly pushed through the crowd and entered the yard. "My wife, look, our chickens have been stolen!" As soon as Mrs. Zhang saw Wang Daqin coming back, she hurriedly got up from the ground, and dragged her to the chicken coop. Although Wang Daqin usually doesn''t take care of these things at home, she still knows how many chickens there are in the house. "Who did it?" Wang Daqin usually seldom gets angry, but now that he shouted like this, everyone was startled. "So whoever did it? If you can''t catch someone, you won''t stand up and admit it if you shout like that. In my opinion, let''s tell the village chief and patriarch about this!" someone suggested. This matter can be big or small, but everyone in the village is also afraid that it will be their turn next. If the thief can be caught earlier, it will save them from throwing things away. "Do you think they can find out who the thief is?" Nanjing Mu asked curiously while bringing hot water to Su Qiruo. "There are only a hundred or so people in the village. Everyone knows who is idle and sneaking around, but it''s just that there is no evidence." Su Qiruo shook her head and said, even if she found out who it was, no one would dare to say it. Generally, people with dirty hands and feet have nothing to worry about at home. Everyone is afraid of being retaliated, so naturally they dare not offend her. Its a small thing to lose something, and if you lose your life, its not worth the loss. An annoying figure suddenly appeared in front of Nan Jingmu''s eyes. He felt that it was most likely done by that Wang Sanmao. "Then they went to the village head like this, can the village head ignore it?" Nan Jingmu handed the clean cloth towel to Su Qiruo. In his heart, he still felt that the village chief was a good person. Now that the villagers lost something at home, she probably wouldn''t ignore it. "The village head can''t control it even if he wants to. They will all go back to their homes later." Don''t think about it, these villagers will also return without success. So many years have passed, if the village head has the ability to manage it, will he wait until today? Barefoot people are not afraid of those who wear shoes. The thief is just stealing things now. If he is forced to do something brutal and murderous, even the village chief can''t help it. Nan Jingmu didn''t believe it at first, but when he just finished cooking the porridge, he heard Zhang''s next door come back cursing. The meaning of every word and every sentence is nothing more than that he thinks that the village head and the patriarch will not stand up for him, but Wang Daqin has never said a word. Nan Jingmu looked at Su Qiruo in surprise, Su Qiruo smiled at him, with a hint of pride on her face that she guessed right. "The village chief didn''t take care of this matter today, and the thief will definitely get worse in the next few days. Don''t put useful things in our house outside." Su Qiruo took a sip of porridge, and instructed Nan Jingmu. Nan Jingmu nodded obediently, and asked curiously: "Did you throw ashes at the door last night just to know if the thief came?" "It''s not all. With footprints, we can find out who the thief is. When the evidence is convincing, we will send her directly to the government. Even if she is sentenced to ten days and a half months, it will be enough for us to relax for a few days." Su Qiruo doesn''t care if the thief retaliates or not! They left when she got better. At that time, if the thief dared to chase her to the capital, she would be very happy. How can a dignified daughter of the Su family be afraid of a small thief? Nan Jingmu chuckled, and then his eyes sank again. "In the past, I only felt that my life was miserable. After this experience, I realized that it is not easy for people in this world to live." Nan Jingmu murmured in a low voice, everyone in the world has their own sufferings. Compared with the people in Wangjia Village who cried and rushed to the ground because they lost a cornbread, his past life in the south of the Yangtze River was actually nothing. Looking at Su Qiruo again, as the most favored daughter of Duke Su''s mansion, and also the cousin of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, it can be said that she is a combination of thousands of things. Isn''t he also seriously injured now, lying in the countryside with only half his life left? Where is it easy for someone to live? Even if Su Qiruo''s heart is like a mirror, she would not take the initiative to ask about his life experience unless Nan Jingmu said anything. "The world is not easy, but it is worth it." Su Qiruo also experienced a lot of hardships in his previous life, no matter whether in life, study or work, it was not smooth sailing. But she is still very glad that she has such an experience, which is both growth and harvest. Nan Jingmu looked up at Su Qiruo, pursed her lips lightly, and said nothing. "It''s still comfortable to sit on such a table and chair." Su Qiruo suddenly said with emotion, no matter what the world is, there is always nothing wrong with working hard to make money. Before nesting on that low bench, she always felt that she couldn''t swallow anything before she had eaten a few mouthfuls. (end of this chapter) Chapter 154： My Savage Husband (20) Chapter 154 My Savage Husband (20) Now I can finally straighten my legs while sitting like this, which is very comfortable. Especially for Su Qiruo, who still has injuries on her body, with this desk and chair, she feels that her body doesn''t hurt so much anymore. To know this, she should have gone to Carpenter Wang to buy a set as early as the day she woke up. It''s really been a waste of suffering for so many days. "It''s a good day today. I''ll boil a pot of hot water later. You wash it well, and then change into clean clothes. I''ll take out the clothes you''re wearing and wash them." Nanjing Mu loves to be clean, even the injured Su Qiruo was cleaned up by her. Su Qiruo''s heart moved slightly, and she raised her hand to cover Nan Jingmu''s hand holding the chopsticks. "Jing Mu, thank you." Nan Jingmu froze, staring blankly at the hand held by Su Qiruo, but forgot to move it away. "When I get home, I will tell my mother about our affairs, and you will stay with me from now on, okay?" Su Qiruo knew that Nan Jingmu took care of her so closely, and now that they were lying on the same bed again, his reputation had been ruined. If she didn''t want him, he wouldn''t be able to marry someone else. Besides, she herself wanted to marry him, and there was nothing wrong with doing this now. Unexpectedly, Nan Jingmu''s complexion turned pale, and he suddenly pulled out his hand, as if he had been scalded. If nothing happened to the Nan family, he would be happy if she could say that. But now he is still the son of a guilty minister, even though he knows that the Nan family was wronged, the world doesn''t know. He can''t implicate her, and he can''t implicate the Su family. Using her to come to Beijing to get close to the princess, he already felt guilty, so how could he bring her trouble again? "I''m done eating." Nan Jingmu hurriedly got up and ran out with the bowl in her arms, and went into the kitchen alone and never came out again. Su Qiruo could hear the suppressed crying coming from the kitchen room clearly, but the more Nanjing Mu was like this, the more distressed she was, and the more she wanted to protect him. Whether it''s Nan Jingmu''s life-saving grace or his meticulous care of himself during this period, it is impossible for Su Qiruo to ignore him. Besides, she also kind of likes him in her heart. Coupled with the fact that the two already had a marriage contract, it was absolutely impossible for her to watch him die. And Nan Jingmu cried for a long time before stopping to wipe away her tears. The better Su Qiruo treated him, the more he felt sorry for her. If she knew that she was Nan Jingmu and wanted to use him, she wondered if she would say such things to him. Nan Jingmu felt that he was becoming more and more greedy. He obviously just wanted to go back to Beijing to reverse the case for the Nan family, but now why is he also greedy for someone else? Taking a deep breath, Nan Jingmu poured the remaining half bowl of porridge into his mouth, wiped his mouth and went to boil water. When Su Qiruo sees Nan Jingmu again, he can''t see anything except the red eyes he deliberately dodged to prove that she heard correctly just now. "If you are tired, take a rest, and you can wash it tomorrow." Su Qiruo doesn''t mind wearing the clothes for an extra day, since they are not dirty anyway. But Nan Jingmu refused: "The water is already boiled, I''ll go find you a change of clothes." Saying that, Nan Jingmu went into the back room, only Su Qiruo was left sitting on the chair in a daze. "There is hot water here. If you are thirsty, you can drink it yourself. I will go to the river to wash my clothes, and I will come back after washing." Nan Jingmu got a gourd from somewhere, filled it with hot water and put it on the table. In fact, when he only washed one or two pieces of clothes before, he fetched water and washed them in the yard, but today there are too many clothes, and he is too tired to fetch water, so he wants to go to the river to wash. "I go with you." If Su Qi didn''t think about it, she said that she was really worried about him going to the river to wash clothes by himself. Nan Jingmu shook his head: "There are men by the river, it''s not suitable for you to go." "Then be careful, if someone bullies you, you don''t need to bear it." Although Su Qiruo said so on her lips, she also believed in Nan Jingmu''s ability in her heart. Didn''t Nan Jingmu quarrel with Mrs. Zhang every day during the half a month she was in a coma? It''s almost time to start. But when she thought of someone bullying Nan Jingmu, Su Qiruo felt uneasy, and could only wish to vent her anger on him. Nan Jingmu was amused by Su Qiruo''s words: "Just don''t worry, they can''t bully me." Seeing that Su Qiruo had been arranged, Nanjing Mu went out with a basin of dirty clothes. Following the path to the river, people in twos and threes were washing clothes together, talking about the latest gossip in the village. Nan Jingmu didn''t know them well, and didn''t want to go to join in the fun, so he stopped a little far away by himself. The few men over there naturally also saw Nan Jing Mu coming over. Even though he was dressed in commoner clothes, he still couldn''t hide his elegance. Several men muttered and looked in Nan Jingmu''s direction. Nan Jingmu just didn''t know, squatted down and took out Su Qiruo''s snow-white undershirt first. "Look at this tender skin. It''s no wonder that the women in the village stretch their necks to stare at him. As a man, I can''t help but want to take a few more glances." "I met his wife that day, and she looks even more beautiful than the people in the painting. You say... where did they come from?" "It looks different from ours. It must be from a big place. Maybe it''s the young lady and young master who eloped." "You heard it from the drama, right? And eloped..." "Then tell me, why did they move to a small place like ours?" "I heard that his wife was seriously ill and the family house was sold, so he bought a yard in our village. It''s a poor man." "Who knows! Alas..." "It''s just a pity that they actually live next door to Mrs. Zhang, who bullied them a lot." "Don''t look at this little husband who is good-looking and has a big temper! I saw him quarreling with Mrs. Zhang that day, and he didn''t let anyone down at all." "Otherwise, what should I ask others to do? As for a guy like Mrs. Zhang, if you are not good enough, he won''t be able to eat people?" "Ha ha" The chatter of several people reached Nanjing Mu''s ears, and he just didn''t know it. When Wang Qingwan brought them to Wangjiacun, he said to the outside world that his wife settled down in Wangjiacun because his wife was seriously ill and sold the house in the city and had nowhere to go, so the people in the village did not think so. Wife master? In the eyes of outsiders, Su Qiruo is his wife, and there is nothing wrong with that. Even though no one saw it, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help but blushed. It was not the first time he washed Su Qiruo''s underwear and underwear, but every time he was too ashamed to look up. Such things are too embarrassing for him. But if he doesn''t wash it, and if Su Qi can''t wash it herself, then she won''t have to change it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 155： My Savage Husband (21) Chapter 155 My Savage Husband (21) Don''t turn your head to quickly wash the underwear, Nanjing Mu neatly put it on the bottom. Covering the underpants with the washed underwear, Nan Jingmu''s complexion looked better. "Ms. Su, if you wash these clothes by hand, your hands will be worn out. Next time you bring a mallet over here, your delicate skin and tender hands will be worn out. Doesn''t your wife feel sorry for you?" Someone raised the mallet with which he was beating his clothes and said to Nan Jingmu with a smile. Although the last sentence made Nan Jingmu blush with shame, he also knew that he had good intentions. "Thank you, brother." Although Nan Jingmu was shy, he did not forget to thank him. "This man is good-looking and has a sweet mouth." When did that person meet such a good-looking person and thank him, now it is not easy to joke with him anymore. "Su family husband, is your wife''s health better?" Someone on the side talked to Nan Jingmu again, and they were all very curious about this little husband who moved from outside. "It''s much better. The doctor said that I can go out in a few days." Nan Jingmu washed the clothes in her hands, and said without raising her head. In half a month, Su Qiruo should be able to move freely. I don''t know if she will go back to Beijing by then. "Hey! There still needs to be a woman in this family. You look so skinny, but you still have to carry water, chop wood, wash clothes and cook food every day. We all feel distressed when we see it." Several older husbands couldn''t help sighing, they all have sons in their families, and if their sons encountered such a thing, they would not dare to imagine. Fortunately, the husband of the Su family is about to die, otherwise, living with such a wife who can''t even get out of bed, this life will be ruined. So it doesnt matter whether a person looks beautiful or ugly, what matters is their health. Nan Jingmu just smiled and didn''t answer. If it weren''t for the Nan family, he and Su Qiruo could live such an ordinary life, which is actually quite good. So doing this for Su Qiruo, he doesn''t feel tired, but rather satisfied. It was precisely because he met the injured Su Qiruo that he was so busy every day that he had no time to think about the Nan family. Otherwise, he was very afraid that he would not be able to survive. It looks like he saved Su Qiruo, but why didn''t she save him? This is a mutual salvation. But thinking of the identities of the two, the smile on Nan Jingmu''s face faded again. She is not his wife. In the future, the best son of a family in the world will marry her as his husband. As the daughter of Duke Su, it is impossible for her to marry a sinner like herself. The more Nan Jingmu thinks about it, the more his heart hurts. Su Qiruo''s health is getting better and better, and she is becoming more and more gentle towards him, but he feels more and more uncomfortable in his heart. What the people around him said to him, Nan Jingmu didn''t listen at all, his mind was full of the matter of the Su family re-negotiating marriage for Su Qiruo after he went to the capital. That should be his wife! No matter who harms the Nan family, he will never let her go. Even if others speak lightly, they still believe that they can find evidence to frame the Nan family. As long as someone does it, there will be clues. The laundry people left one after another, leaving only Nan Jingmu by the empty river. There is also the last outer shirt. Nan Jingmu wet the clothes with water and rubbed them gently on the stone. In fact, Su Qiruo''s clothes are very clean, so you don''t need to beat them with a mallet. You can wash them with soap locusts for a few times and it will be clean up. But his is different. He collects firewood and cooks every day, and his body is very dirty. If he doesn''t wash it well, he will definitely not be clean. Nan Jing Mu just leaned forward, put the clothes in the water to wash, and saw a person standing behind him from the reflection. The man was grinning, with a wretched smile on his face, just a single reflection made Nan Jingmu sick. This person is none other than Wang Sanmaozi who had previously suggested to Nan Jingmu. Wang Sanmaozi was knocked unconscious by someone that day. When she woke up, Nan Jingmu had disappeared, and she was lying in the field by the roadside. After that incident, Wang Sanmaozi kept thinking about Nan Jingmu, she couldn''t believe it, this little husband could meet a savior every time. Seeing that Wang Sanmaozi was about to pounce towards him, Nan Jingmu threw back the wet clothes violently, quickly moved away, and stood behind Wang Sanmaozi in a whirl, looking Her **** is just a kick. Wang Sanmaozi fell into the river before he realized what happened. Nan Jingmu kicked up a stone and threw it straight at Wang Sanmaozi''s back. As soon as Wang Sanmao''s body went limp, he couldn''t move. The river brought the blushing Wang Sanmaozi downstream, but Nan Jingmu never thought of saving her. Su Qiruo is right, the sneaky people in the village must be used to doing evil things, everyone knows it well but there is nothing they can do about it. This Wang Sanmaozi is the scourge of the Wang family village. He can ignore her stealing other people''s things, but if he dares to set his mind, then he, Nan Jingmu, is not a vegetarian. If Wang Sanmaozi drowned like this, then it is all due to him killing harm for the people. Nan Jingmu washed the clothes in his hand again, wrung out the water, and then went home with the washed clothes. Su Qiruo was sitting in the yard waiting for Nan Jingmu, and when she saw him come back, she finally let go of what she had been worrying about. "Jing Mu, thank you for your hard work." Su Qiruo slowly got up and came to Nan Jingmu''s side, holding his hand that was red from the ice of the river in his palm, eyes filled with distress. Nan Jingmu looked at Su Qiruo blankly, and let her hold his hand without moving. It wasn''t until the temperature in her palm came that Nan Jingmu thought of pulling back her hand. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo exerted strength on his hand, but after struggling twice, he failed to pull it out. If Su Qi was injured, Nan Jingmu didn''t dare to use too much force. He was afraid of hurting her again, so he could only let her hold it. A flash of success flashed across his eyes, seeing Nan Jingmu''s helplessness, Su Qiruo only thought it was extremely cute. What a good boy, how could anyone be willing to hurt him? "Okay... okay, it''s not cold anymore." Nanjing Muhong said to Su Qiruo with ear tips, but her eyes fell elsewhere, she didn''t dare to look at her at all. Su Qiruo didn''t dare to make a fuss too much, so she reluctantly let go of Nan Jingmu''s hand. Nan Jingmu hurriedly bent over to get her washed clothes to hang on the clothesline, while Su Qiruo stood aside and looked at him. Nan Jingmu only felt that his whole body was burning, as if a hole had been scorched out by Su Qiruo''s eyes. Whether he is willing or not, it is impossible for her to let him go again. Nan Jingmu originally wanted to tell Su Qiruo about Wang Sanmaozi, but after she made such a fuss, he actually forgot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 156： My Savage Husband (22) Chapter 156 My Savage Husband (22) It wasn''t until the next day when Nan Jingmu went to the foot of the mountain to collect firewood that he heard that Wang Sanmaozi was almost drowned yesterday. It was said that he was rescued by a passing hunter. Nanjing Mu Yinyin felt a little regretful, that disaster was really fatal. The so-called good people don''t live long, and the evil will last for thousands of years, I''m afraid it''s people like Wang Sanmaozi! "Wang Sanmao didn''t learn well since he was a child. Maybe he stole wine somewhere and fell into the river when he got drunk. It''s her fate." Someone curled their lips in disdain and said, "Don''t look at what everyone said, but they all felt that the things thrown in the village were done by Wang Sanmaozi. Except for her idleness all day long, everyone else has families and families. "Maybe I offended someone..." "God is unwilling to accept such a disaster." "Why don''t you say that people''s lives are hard!" "Ugh!" Everyone chattered about the meeting son Wang Sanmaozi, and when they walked back, everyone seemed to have discussed it, and kept silent about Wang Sanmaozi. Nan Jingmu seems to understand a little bit, everyone actually understands it very well, but no one wants to provoke Wang Sanmaozi. Wang Sanmao is a bastard, others have to make a living, who can afford to spend with such a person? Nan Jingmu''s hands holding Chai tightly on his back, he wasn''t worried about anything else, but he was afraid that Wang Sanmaozi would go to his house to find Su Qiruo if he knew he knew kung fu. He didn''t want Su Qiruo to know these things, lest she misunderstand. Nan Jingmu''s steps were much faster, and she was still hesitating whether to tell Su Qiruo about Wang Sanmaozi. Unexpectedly, when he arrived at the gate of his yard, he saw Wang Qingwan walking over with two buckets of water. "Wang Xiucai, you are..." Wang Qingwan is clearly helping their family carry water! Nan Jingmu frowned slightly. If others saw him, what would they say about him? "Ms. Su, are you back? I came here today to ask Ms. Su something, and I saw that your water tank was empty, so I helped pick a tank of water." Wang Qingwan said with a smile, Nan Jingmu couldn''t say anything more about her graceful appearance. "Why bother you? I''ll just fetch the water myself when I come back." Nan Jingmu said, and carried firewood into the yard first. Su Qiruo was flipping through a book by Wang Qingwan, when she saw Nan Jingmu coming back, she stood up and went to greet her. "are you tired?" Seeing that Su Qiruo was about to reach out to help him reach the firewood on his back, Nan Jingmu hurriedly dodged there first. Then shook his head and said: "I''m not tired, but my wife shouldn''t ask Wang Xiucai to help carry water. I can do these tasks myself." Nan Jingmu didn''t want to owe others favors, Su Qiruo felt sorry for him and didn''t want him to be tired, but he didn''t want to take advantage of others. Before Su Qiruo opened her mouth, Wang Qingwan, who came in behind, explained with a smile: "Miss Su didn''t ask me to do it, I had to carry the water myself. It''s just a matter of little effort for me, if the husband of the Su family doesn''t want to , then I wont bother Miss Su even if I have any questions. Wang Qingwan went to the academy a few days ago, but her master hadn''t returned yet, so she just sent a message saying that something was delayed and told them to go home and so on. After staying in the academy for two days, Wang Qingwan came home again. There was no teacher around, and no one helped to answer any doubts in the book, so she thought of Su Qiruo. Seeing Wang Qingwan pouring water into the water tank neatly, Nan Jingmu couldn''t say anything more. "Wang Xiucai has been very kind to our wife and husband, but he just asked a few questions. Why does he have to work for us?" Nan Jingmu whispered in Su Qiruo''s ear, he wanted to tell Su Qiruo not to forget his kindness. "It''s not a big deal, you don''t have to worry about it." Su Qiruo smiled indifferently, then raised his hand to pin his wind-blown hair behind his ears, Wang Qingwan, who was standing not far away, lowered her head in embarrassment. I didn''t expect Miss Su and Fu Lang to have such a good relationship. This should be the respect for each other as described in the book! Wang Qingwan suddenly became envious, but she once told her mother that she didn''t want to get married until she had nothing to do. The ancients often said to start a family and start a career, but she always felt that women should start a career first and then start a family. Nan Jing Mu''s hands hanging by his side tightened, and his handsome face climbed up to the red clouds, looking even more beautiful. "I...I''ll cook." Nan Jingmu''s footsteps were flustered, and he flew into the kitchen. Su Qiruo raised the corners of her lips, and then called Wang Qingwan to sit down, and talked to her about the contents of the book. Su Qiruo had unique insights, Wang Qingwan listened very carefully, and admired this Miss Su even more in her heart. It seems that she guessed right, this troubled young lady is absolutely extraordinary. Nan Jingmu squatted in front of the stove, adding firewood to it, while thinking about Su Qiruo''s previous actions. Fingers touched the red ear uncontrollably, and his lips were bitten white by him. The fire in the stove reflected the little face flushed, and a pair of watery eyes were full of shyness. They were obviously just acting, how could she be so intimate with him? "Jing Mu, Jing Mu?" Su Qiruo stood at the door of the kitchen at some point, and yelled twice, but Nan Jingmu didn''t hear it. "Jing Mu..." "Huh? Ah... Wang Xiucai is gone?" Nan Jingmu came back to her senses in shock, looked at Su Qiruo with a blushing face and asked. "Well, let''s go." Su Qiruo smiled lightly and nodded. "The rice is not ready yet." Nan Jingmu saw that Su Qiruo was staring at him, so she hurriedly turned her head away, not daring to meet her eyes again. "Not urgent" Su Qiruo didn''t intend to leave, so Nan Jingmu felt uncomfortable all over. "You... the stove is dirty, you should go sit outside and wait!" Nan Jingmu couldn''t stand the scorching gaze on him, so he issued an order to evict the guest. Seeing that he was about to stuff his head into the stove pit, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to joke with him anymore, so she walked out with a smile. Nan Jingmu patted his hot cheeks lightly, and then stared at the exuberant flames in a daze. After playing around like this, Nan Jingmu forgot to tell Su Qiruo about Wang San Maozi again. When the two of them were lying on the bed at night, Su Qiruo''s voice and smile would always appear before Nan Jingmu''s eyes. He always felt that something was wrong with Su Qiruo these days, and he treated him differently than before. "ǺǺζζ..." Suddenly there was a barking sound outside the door, followed by a shaking door panel. Nanjing Mu suddenly sat up, and Su Qiruo at the side also stood up. "Varied" Nan Jingmu had just uttered a word when Su Qiruo covered her mouth. Covering his lips with warm palms, Nanjing Mu forgot to be afraid again, only shyness remained. The voice from his chest became louder and louder in this silent night. (end of this chapter) Chapter 157： My Savage Husband (23) Chapter 157 My Savage Husband (23) "I''ll get her under control later, you go outside and call for someone to come and catch her dirty." Su Qiruo whispered next to Nanjing Mu''s ear. "no!" Nan Jingmu refused without thinking, "What if she hurts you?" For Nan Jingmu, it doesn''t matter if the thief is caught or not, but if she hurts Su Qiruo, that''s absolutely impossible. Su Qiruo''s injury finally healed up, and the medicine they drank every day cost more than half of their money. If they were injured again, they would not even be able to pay for the doctor''s medicine. "Don''t worry, such a little thief can''t hurt me. I will hold her down later, and you go out and shout to catch the thief. From now on, this village will be peaceful." Su Qiruo thinks that he still has the strength to deal with such a small thief. If this thief is not caught, maybe something will happen in the future. "no!" Nan Jingmu pursed her lips tightly, refusing to agree anyway. With him around, she can still protect her. If he goes out to call someone, he can''t even imagine what happened. "Jing Mu, trust me." Su Qiruo shook Nan Jingmu''s hand tightly, and feeling the strength from her, Nan Jingmu gained some confidence. It seems that she is recovering well, but how can you guarantee that the thief outside is not a strong one? Hearing the sound of the door latch being pulled open, Su Qiruo said softly: "Go!" Before Nan Jingmu could react, Su Qiruo had already pushed her off the bed. Nan Jingmu groped and stood in the corner, when he felt a black shadow come in, he picked up a basket and put it on the thief''s head, then strode towards the door. "Catch the thief! Come on..." "Come here, the thief is caught!" The thief who stepped into the house did not expect such a thing to happen, so he took off the basket buckled on his head and ran outside. But before she could take down the basket, she was pushed to the ground. "Let go... let me go... let me go! You bastard, vixen, you seduced me and pushed me into the water. Let''s see how I deal with you today!" The woman who was pinned to the ground was still dishonest, cursing while struggling. Su Qiruo frowned, and seemed to hear something from the thief''s mouth. What does it mean to seduce her and then push her into the water? Didn''t this woman bully Nan Jingmu before? Thinking like this, Su Qiruo exerted a little more force on her hand, and pressed the woman on the ground until she screamed. There was a sound of footsteps outside, Su Qiruo was afraid that this woman would say something nonsense and insult Nan Jingmu''s innocence, so she raised her hand and removed her chin. "Uh...uh..." The woman still wanted to yell, but she could only make such a sound because she couldn''t close her mouth. Nan Jingmu yelled a few times outside and ran back when he heard the door open, he was still worried that Su Qiruo would be injured. As soon as he entered the room, he went to touch the fire pocket, and when the room was lit up, Nan Jing Mu could clearly see the woman under Su Qiruo''s legs. Who else could this person be if he wasn''t Wang San Maozi? "Did she hurt you?" Nan Jingmu looked at Su Qiruo again, sized her up and down, saw that her complexion was as usual, and her body was also clean and smooth, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Su Qiruo shook her head, seeing that Nan Jingmu was only wearing a set of underwear, she raised her chin and said to him, "Go and put on your clothes." She is a woman, but she is not afraid of anything. But after a while, everyone in the village will come, so it won''t be suitable for Nan Jingmu to wear like this. It was only then that Nan Jingmu remembered that he was pushed out of bed by Su Qiruo just now in the dark, and before he could pull on his coat, he hurriedly pulled the clothes beside the bed and put them on. Before the clothes were fastened, someone rushed in, and the leader was the sleepy-eyed village chief. "Miss Su, are you all right?" Wang Qingwan looked at Su Qiruo and expressed concern. She heard Nan Jingmu''s voice from a distance, and called her mother and two older sisters to rush over. She was shocked when she saw that there was still a person lying on the ground. Su Qiruo shook her head, she didn''t take such a small thief seriously. Not to mention that she is already in much better health now, even in the two days she just woke up, it was no problem to catch this thief. "How is this going?" The village head looked at the woman on the ground coldly, and his mind came to his senses. "At night, my wife and I heard someone prying the latch of our door with a knife. Thinking of the two chickens lost at Sister Wang''s house a few days ago, we guessed that the thief must have stolen the house, so we detained him in prison. Here, I asked my husband to call everyone over. Its our fault for disturbing everyones rest. Su Qiruo clasped her fists at the crowd, then tried her best to straighten her body and block Nanjing Mu behind her. The village chief looked at the woman on the ground by the candlelight, and shouted loudly: "Well, you bastard, you actually stole something into someone''s house!" As he spoke, the village head kicked Wang San Maozi a few times. Before when things were lost in the village, she suspected that it was Sanmao Wang, but because there was no evidence, and she was worried that Sanmao Wang would do more bad things, so she turned a blind eye and passed by. If someone got caught today, don''t blame them for being merciless. "Ah...uh..." Wang Sanmaozi was trembling with pain, wanted to speak but couldn''t say anything because his jaw was taken off, and he was sweating all over. Wang Qingwan looked at Wang Sanmaozi''s miserable state, then glanced at Su Qiruo who was standing there, and then calmly withdrew her gaze. She guessed early on that this couple was not easy, but now it seems that she guessed right. If a seriously injured woman can beat Wang San Maozi like this, I''m afraid her kung fu is not weak. I dont know which familys young lady is in trouble, and has been exiled to Wangs Village. Wang Daqin, who was standing in the crowd, also squeezed in at this time. Because of the two chickens lost in the previous few, Mrs. Zhang cried with her several times. Now that the chicken thief was finally caught, she was naturally happy. "Wang Sanmaozi, tell me, did you steal two chickens from my house?" Wang Daqin is usually not talkative, but he is not a persimmon either. Wang Sanmaozi stole two chickens from her house, she won''t just let it go. Her own two children are reluctant to eat even an egg every day, so why does Wang Sanmao eat her chicken? "Uh...uh..." Wang Sanmaozi pointed at herself and shook her head desperately. She must not admit that she stole something, otherwise the people in the village would unite and drive her out of Wangjiacun. "You bastard! Dare to steal but dare not admit it. If you didn''t steal it, why are you here tonight?" Wang Daqin stepped forward and kicked Wang Sanmaozi, and wanted to kick again, but was stopped by the village chief. "Okay, okay, let''s take her to the ancestral hall first, and ask the patriarch and some old people in the village to come over to discuss with her after dawn, and see how to deal with her." (end of this chapter) Chapter 158： My Savage Husband (24) Chapter 158 My Savage Husband (24) The village chief asked his eldest daughter and second daughter to take Wang Sanmaozi out by the arm, and then looked at Su Qiruo and Nan Jingmu with apologetic expressions. "This kid has been messing around since he was a child, so he scared you!" "It''s okay, I''m really sorry for making you here in the middle of the night." Su Qiruo said politely, but at this moment, what Wang Sanmaozi scolded Nan Jingmu in her heart was that Nan Jingmu didn''t tell her when she was wronged outside, did she feel that she was like a useless person who couldn''t protect him now? ? "Okay, you guys hurry up and rest!" Seeing that Su Qi doesn''t seem to be busy, the village chief can''t stay here any longer. She knew that her youngest daughter admired this Miss Su, so she cared more about Su Qiruo than others. Leading everyone back out, Su Qiruo followed behind and went out the door. "I''m sorry, all the neighbors, I have made a trip." Su Qiruo stood at the door and cupped her fists at everyone, no matter what, tossing them up in the middle of the night would disturb their sleep. "You are not in good health, go back to the house quickly!" The village head waved at Su Qiruo again, and led the villagers out of Su Qiruo''s courtyard. After all the waiters left, Su Qiruo opened the door and went back into the house. Nan Jingmu sat quietly by the bed, seeing Su Qiruo coming in, her body froze obviously. Su Qiruo glanced at him, said nothing, went directly to bed, and lay back with her back to Nan Jingmu. Nan Jingmu choked for breath, put her fingers on her knees and curled up slightly, opened her mouth to explain, but didn''t know how to speak. Actually, they were not real husband and wife, even if he didn''t explain it, it was fine. But for some reason, seeing Su Qiruo like this, he knew she was angry. Su Qiruo closed her eyes and didn''t look at him, Nan Jingmu just sat on the edge of the bed and waited, and went to bed without taking off her clothes. In the end, it was Su Qiruo who compromised first, she has nothing to do with this little stubborn donkey, if you don''t say anything, he can stay by the bed all night. "Tell me, what''s going on with this man?" Seeing Su Qiruo finally turned around, Nan Jingmu''s tightly clenched fingers loosened. He thought she annoyed him and didn''t want to talk to him anymore! "This man''s name is Wang Sanmao, and everyone in the village calls him San Maozi. He is usually a lazy guy. I went to the town that day and was intercepted by her..." Nan Jingmu was so well-behaved that he was not at all like him in normal times. He told Su Qiruo the two encounters with Wang Sanmaozi verbatim, including how he knocked Wang Sanmaozi unconscious and threw him into the field. And what pushed her into the water a few days ago. Su Qiruo frowned tightly, Nan Jingmu didn''t dare to look at her again after only one glance. He revealed in and out of his words that he has some kung fu. Will she blame him for keeping it from her? Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo didn''t mention half a word about Nanjing Muhui Kung Fu, but sat up and moved towards him. Holding Nan Jingmu''s hand tightly, Su Qiruo said in a low voice: "Jing Mu, here we are the only ones who depend on each other, I hope that no matter what happens in the future, you can tell me, instead of being bored in your heart. Fortunately, Wang Sanmaozi is stupid, but if she is smart, what will you do?" Although Nan Jingmu has some skills, he is still too simple. If someone uses a little trick, won''t he be in trouble? This time Nanjing Mu didn''t think about pulling out his hand, but savored Su Qiruo''s words carefully. She didn''t dislike his kung fu skills, but cared about him? "Okay, if you sit down, it will be dawn, so go to sleep!" Su Qiruo let go of Nan Jingmu''s hand and let him go to bed. Su Qiruo''s clear and shallow breathing came from the side, Nan Jingmu secretly curled the corners of her lips and closed her eyes. Many villagers followed to the ancestral hall on the second day. Wang Sanmaozi, who had his jaw removed, could not say anything, but the villagers already believed that the things that everyone threw before were stolen by Wang Sanmaozi. Wang Sanmaozi wanted to quibble, but he couldn''t speak. But everyone did not wrong her, she stole two chickens from Wang Daqin''s house. She ate one because she was greedy, and sold the other to the town, and exchanged it for two jugs of wine. Before Chinese New Year, she stole the frozen dumplings from Wang Sanniangs house, and the vegetables from the village heads yard Wang Sanmaozi has done a lot of immoral things in these years. If you really count them, it is still a bit innumerable! "My Wang Family Village has such a disaster, it should be expelled." Someone said angrily, all the food they were reluctant to eat after working so hard for a year was stolen by Wang Sanmaozi, who would feel better? "Yes, drive her out of Wangjia Village, sell the two acres of land left by her mother, and compensate the villagers for their losses." "Yes, let her pay!" Before, everyone didnt want to offend Wang Sanmaozi and was worried about causing disaster. Now that Wang Sanmaozi has been arrested, the villagers stand together with the enemy. With the support of the village head and patriarch, no one is afraid of her anymore. No matter how powerful Wang San Maozi is, can he still be so powerful that he can take revenge on the entire Wang Family Village? "Why don''t you send me to the official!" Wang Qingwan, who was standing on the side, suddenly said, even if a person like Wang Sanmaozi is expelled from Wangjiacun, he might come back and make a fuss! If she reports to the police, she will be arrested and sent to jail, so everyone doesn''t have to worry about being retaliated against. "What Wang Xiucai said is, let''s send her to the government!" Wang Qingwan has read books, and everyone in the village admires her. As soon as she opened her mouth, people immediately echoed her. The patriarch and the village head looked at each other, then nodded. "Then send Wang Sanmao to the official. Everyone will tell what they have lost and when they have lost it. Ask Qingwan to make statistics. Everyone will print their fingerprints, and then choose a few people to report to the official with me." The village chief knew that the people in the village were illiterate, so he handed over the matter to his third daughter. When everyone heard this, it meant that the lost things might be repaid, so they all went to cooperate with Wang Qingwan to write testimony. "Does the new Su family want to send someone with them? After all, this person was caught in her house yesterday." The patriarch looked at the village head and asked, she thought it would be better if someone from the Su family could go with him. The village chief frowned and thought for a while, but finally refused: "The husband of the Su family is a man, it is inconvenient to come forward, and his wife is not in good health, let''s forget about it!" "Forget it, you make up your mind." Since the village head said so, the patriarch shouldnt talk too much. Its a matter of Wangs village, and the newly moved couple can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people. The village head led the villagers to **** Wang Sanmaozi out of the village. Along the way, Wang Sanmaozi was dishonest and always wanted to escape. (end of this chapter) Chapter 159： My Savage Husband (25) Chapter 159 My Savage Husband (25) In the past, if someone made a mistake in the village, most of the people in the village discussed it themselves and punished the person. Now it is not easy to go to the government all of a sudden. Wang Sanmaozi was so frightened that he wanted to run away but couldn''t. Wang Daqin didn''t know why, with such great strength, the arm of the pincers hurt so much. Wang Daqin is still waiting to ask Wang Sanmao to return her two chickens! Nan Jingmu, who went out to fetch water, saw a group of people leaving the village from a distance, and guessed that it was about Wang Sanmaozi. After returning, he told Su Qiruo what he saw. "They are very smart. They sent Wang Sanmaozi to the government. Maybe they can get back some of the lost things." Su Qiruo nodded. If Wang Sanmaozi is only locked in the ancestral hall for a few days, then when she comes out, she will continue to harm the villagers. If you are sent to an official, it will be different. A person like Wang Sanmaozi who burglaries with evil intentions and has stolen things for so many years will have to be imprisoned for at least three to five years. "Wang Sanmaozi is so poor that he almost eats dirt, how can she have money to pay back?" Nan Jingmu didn''t believe that such a disaster as Wang San Maozi would keep her private house. Even if she reported it to the official, at most she would suffer from prison, and the things would never come back. "Doesn''t her family still have a few acres of land?" Su Qiruo smiled and looked at Nan Jingmu, this guy is a master after all, he really doesn''t know anything about such things. People like Wang Sanmaozi whose ancestors grew up in Wangjia Village, how could they have no land at home? If it weren''t for this, how could the people in the village take her to report to the government? The villagers who lost their things wished to quickly take back Wang Sanmaozi''s land, so as to make up for their own losses. Nan Jingmu blinked her eyes before she understood. "This rascal Rompie really wants to live a good life but is just messing around. She has a few acres of land by herself. If she farms it well, it is enough to marry a husband and live. But she just does those sneaky jobs." Nan Jingmu curled her lips in distaste, the family of several people next to her only had a few acres of land, Wang Sanmaozi planted so much land left by her ancestors by herself, and her life would definitely be better than everyone else''s, but it''s a pity that she is not doing business , I wasted such a good opportunity. So people should be content and cherish the present moment. Su Qiruo said pointingly. Nan Jingmu froze, and looked up at Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo didn''t look at him, but sat there calmly and flipped through the book Wang Qingwan left behind. Nan Jingmu withdrew her eyes, pursed her lips lightly, guessing that she might be thinking too much. If Su Qi hadn''t met him, he probably wouldn''t know his life experience. But he always felt that there was something in Su Qiruo''s words, as if he knew what was on his mind. Su Qiruo looked at Nan Jingmu''s back and shook her head helplessly. He still wants to avenge the Nan family, right? She and the empress are the ones to solve these matters, and there is no need for him to take action at all. How can he, a man who doesn''t even have a family, deal with those wolves, tigers and leopards? Wang Qingwan came in the afternoon, and said that Wang Sanmaozi had been locked up, and the village head had leased the two and a half mu of land at home, which could just be used to try growing rice. The money for land entitlement can be used to repay the people that Wang Sanmaozi stole in the past, but it seems that it is not enough at present. If the rice earns money in the future, I will give some of it back to everyone. My family doesnt have much savings, so I only hope to succeed this time. When it comes to growing rice, Wang Qingwan can''t help but feel a little worried. The rest of the family''s money is used for her to study, and there is nothing left. Now that the land of Wang Sanmaozi''s family has been occupied, life may be even more difficult in the future. "Did the village head take over this land on his own initiative?" Su Qiruo frowned and asked. "Yes, but is there a problem?" Wang Qingwan looked at Su Qiruo suspiciously, not understanding why she would ask this. "How about the money?" Su Qiruo asked again. "Not yet, my mother just talked about it at home, and I''m afraid it will be tomorrow to talk about the money." Wang Qingwan shook her head, the money was not a small amount, and Mother said that she had to discuss it with her family. "Don''t worry about enclosing the land. Tell the village chief to let her out first, and see if anyone else is willing to occupy Wang Sanmaozi''s land and pay her back. If no one in the village is willing, the village chief Then "reluctantly" wrap up the land and distribute the money to all the families who have lost things, it can be incomplete, but it must be guaranteed that each family can get some. " As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Wang Qingwan understood what was going on. "Then I''ll go and tell my mother, thank you Miss San for your reminder." Wang Qingwan hugged Su Qiruo, then ran away. Nan Jingmu looked at Su Qiruo curiously, not understanding what she meant. "Why should the land be leased out to others first? If the land is really taken away by others, wouldn''t the village chief have no way to try growing rice?" "As the head of a village, if the village head directly lands the land, no one will say anything at this time, but if she grows rice and earns money, there will be people in the village who are jealous of her and will take the land. Let''s talk about things. So in order to avoid subsequent troubles, now this land must be selected by others first, to ensure that if no one wants it, then the village chief will stand up and lease the land, and then distribute the money to the people who have been stolen, so that everyone I can only be grateful to her. Whether the rice will make money or not in the future, the villagers can''t say anything. As for the land being taken away by others, there is actually no need to worry about it. It is difficult for people in the village to feed themselves, so who can afford to occupy other people''s land? " Su Qiruo patiently explained that she felt that Nanjing Mu was still too innocent. If such a person lived alone, he might be too foolish to know that he was cheated! "So it is." Nan Jingmu nodded clearly, and couldn''t help but admire Su Qiruo''s foresight. Books always say that if a person has no long-term concerns, he must have near-term worries. So this is what it means! Before doing something, you must consider the consequences, and then decide whether to do it, so as to ensure that you will not harm yourself. After Su Qiruo finished speaking, she got up and went into the room, leaving only Nan Jingmu standing there in a daze. Nan Jingmu tightly clenched the broom in her hand, her fingers turned white, and she kept repeating Su Qiruo''s words in her mind. Did he think it was too easy to reverse the case for the Nan family? If there was no emperor''s acquiescence in this matter, even if someone interfered with it, the Nanjia Army who had fought for the country for several generations would not have ended up in such an end. If he really wants to be an enemy of the emperor, even if he uses Su Qiruo to get close to His Royal Highness, what can he do? How could Her Royal Highness go against the emperor for the matter of his Nan family? (end of this chapter) Chapter 160： My Savage Husband (26) Chapter 160 My Savage Husband (26) Glancing into the room, Nan Jingmu suddenly became confused. He was thinking about redressing his grievances, so in the end, he couldn''t just end up with his own life, right? He thinks he doesn''t have Su Qiruo''s wisdom, nor does he have Su Qiruo''s ability, nor does he have Su Qiruo''s family background. Then what does he rely on to avenge Nan''s family? Nan Jingmu stood in the courtyard, unable to regain consciousness for a long time, thinking about many things. In the room, Su Qiruo stood by the open window, looked at Nan Jingmu who hadn''t recovered, and sighed again. This little fool really has no intentions except being able to deal with the rogues in the village and pretending to be savage to protect himself. If he went to the capital, he would not even know he was cheated. It''s no wonder that Nan Jingmu in the book ended up like that in the end. If she asked him about his life experience now, he probably wouldn''t hide it. The Nan family is now a prisoner, how could he expose his identity rashly? If he didn''t say it himself, how would "Su Qiruo" in the book know? Wang Qingwan conveyed Su Qiruo''s words to the village head, and the village head called all the villagers to discuss matters in front of the ancestral hall, and told everyone about Wang Sanmaozi. Speaking of subsidizing Wang Sanmaozi''s two and a half acres of land, people in the village talked about it, but no one was willing to take it over. Securing land is not a small matter, especially if you have to take out so much money at once, no one in the family can afford it. When everyone was in a dilemma, the village head stood up. In this way, the matter is considered resolved. Now is April, a good time to plant rice. Wang Qingwan took her two older sisters to Lin County to buy rice seedlings, but she didn''t come to help Su Qiruo in the past few days. Su Qiruo''s health was getting better day by day, Nan Jingmu went to invite a doctor from the neighboring village. She helped to bandage Su Qiruo''s wound before. It is said that this doctor used to be a doctor in the city, but because he offended A nobleman lived here in seclusion. The person was introduced by Wang Qingwan, and his medical skills are indeed good. Otherwise, Su Qiruo''s injury like that back then would probably have passed by long ago. "He is in good health, and his injuries are recovering well. He doesn''t need to take any more medicine, and he can go out for activities every day." As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Su Qiruo laughed. She was almost suffocating, and finally she could go out for a walk. Not only that, what makes Su Qiruo even more happy is that she can do the heavy and tiring work at home in the future, saving Nan Jingmu so much trouble. "Excuse me, please take this trip, Jing Mu quickly serve tea to the husband." Su Qiruo was happy in her heart, and spoke a little more than usual. Nan Jingmu was also happy for Su Qiruo, when she heard her speak, she raised her foot and was about to go out. "No need, there are still many people waiting for me to see a doctor. Since there is nothing wrong, I will go back." The doctor waved his hands and said, she had always been thinking about Su Qiruo''s body, she never expected to recover so well. Before Su Qiruo had time to get up, the doctor strode out. Nan Jingmu hurriedly ran forward, and took out a small piece of broken silver from her arms to pay for today''s consultation fee. Unexpectedly, the doctor glanced at the layout in the yard, and then at Nan Jingmu''s clothes, then shook his head and left without even asking for the consultation fee. Nan Jingmu stared blankly at the doorway where there was no one there, squeezed the broken silver in his hand and walked back into the house, then spread his hands towards Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo said with a smile: "Since she doesn''t want it, then you can put it away!" "We are not related to her, why doesn''t she accept our consultation fee?" Nan Jingmu couldn''t help being curious, he asked himself that he had only met this doctor three times. "Perhaps she has seen our clothes in the past, and now she has a little more compassion!" Su Qiruo looked at the cloth clothes on Nan Jingmu''s body, and sighed slightly. Nan Jingmu took back the broken silver: "I''ll fetch water first, and cook when I get back." "I will go with you." Su Qiruo stood up and said, although she can''t do heavy work, she still has the strength to help Nan Jingmu by the side. What''s more important is that after what happened to Wang Sanmaozi, Su Qiruo was worried that Nan Jingmu would run around the village alone. "You are not in good health and cannot work." Nan Jingmu refused with a straight face. "Didn''t you hear what the doctor said just now? She told me to go out more. I don''t work, so I will stay with you." Seeing that Su Qiruo insisted, Nan Jingmu didn''t say anything. It''s just that he walked a lot slower, holding the pole with one hand, and not forgetting to support Su Qiruo''s arm with the other. "If you''re so careful, wouldn''t it be a burden for you if I come out with you?" Su Qiruo took his arm away from Nanjing Mu''s hand and wanted to fetch the two buckets for him, but Nanjing Mu naturally couldn''t agree. Both of them have good intentions for each other, and neither of them wants to tire each other. "Hey! Mrs. Su, is your wife''s health all right?" The husbands in the village who had greeted Nanjing Mu a few times before were chatting together, and when they saw Su Qiruo and Nanjing Mu coming together, they couldn''t help teasing a few words. Nan Jingmu''s ears turned red, she bit her lip shyly and said nothing. It was Su Qiruo who greeted a few people generously, making them feel embarrassed. They are all mud-legged children who grew up in the countryside. When have they seen such a beautiful woman! Nan Jingmu secretly glanced at Su Qiruo, then hurriedly turned her head away. Nan Jingmu carefully raised the water from the side, and Su Qiruo followed behind with a little force. As soon as Nan Jingmu felt that his subordinates were more relaxed, he turned his head and gave Su Qiruo a look, Su Qiruo grinned at him, and then continued to exert strength with him. "You should rest at home!" After Nan Jingmu came back with a load of water, he gave Su Qiruo a slightly disgusted look. This person couldn''t stay idle at all, and said that he was going out for a walk with him, but in the end most of the energy was due to her. Her health is better, if she is tossed and conceived again, she will have to suffer again. "I really won''t do anything this time, and just follow you by the side." Su Qiruo promised. But Nan Jingmu didn''t believe her anymore. After giving her a warning look, he carried two empty buckets out of the yard. Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly, and only followed him from a distance. Nan Jingmu realized something was wrong when he saw the blushing faces of those young husbands by the side of the road. When he turned around, he saw Su Qiruo still following him, like a tail. Nan Jingmu was ashamed and angry, but there was nothing he could do about her. Su Qiruo is smiling, but she has a lot of ideas. Nanjing Mu can''t beat her. From that day on, no matter whether Nanjing Mu went to collect firewood at the foot of the mountain or wash clothes by the river, Su Qiruo stuck to him like a brown candy. At first Nanjing Mu was a little uncomfortable, but later she simply didn''t care , let her go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 161： My Savage Husband (27) Chapter 161 My Savage Husband (27) It was the end of the month, and Wang Qingwan went to the town to study, and the two and a half mu of land owned by her family had already planted seedlings. Big Sister Wang and Second Sister Wang took turns guarding the place every day, for fear of any accidents. Nan Jingmu was going to the town to buy rice this day, so he got up early. "I''ll go with you, just go for a walk." Su Qiruo is really worried that Nan Jingmu will go so far alone. She was worried about him walking around the village, let alone going to town. Although there is no Wang Sanmaozi in Wangjia Village, it is hard to guarantee that there will be similar disasters in other villages. Nan Jing Mu just wanted to refuse, but then thought that Su Qiruo had indeed improved a lot these days, thinking that she had never been out of Wang''s Village, so it would be nice to go for a walk around the town together. "But the town is a little far away, can you?" "Naturally, there is no problem at all." Su Qiruo stood up and raised her arms. She has to practice a few times every morning, and now her energy is much better. She must find a way to contact the hidden guards of the Su family. The Su family can''t find her, so maybe they should worry too much! Putting the purse she carried with her into her bosom, Su Qiruo followed Nan Jingmu to the town. Although the two are dressed in common clothes, their demeanor and appearance are completely different from those of the people here. Walking on the street, they will always be watched by others. Nan Jingmu went to buy rice first, while Su Qiruo waited at the door. When the two left, there were obviously a few scratches on the wooden stake at the entrance of the rice shop. If you look closely, you can find the difference. It''s just that Nan Jingmu doesn''t understand these, and the pedestrians on the road have never seen them. "Go and buy two chickens and some meat and vegetables, and I''ll cook something delicious for you when I go back." At the beginning, when Nan Jingmu knew that Su Qiruo could cook, he was taken aback, but later he found that the dishes she cooked were indeed much better than his cooking, so he dared to believe that this young lady who didn''t touch Yang Chunshui was the Really cook. Su Qiruo dragged Nan Jingmu to the meat stall, and when the meat was cut, Nan Jingmu found out that he had also handed over the last piece of silver in his purse. Su Qiruo took him to the bank, took out two gold lumps and exchanged them for some silver, then put them all into Nan Jingmu''s purse, and then took him out again. Nan Jingmu was carrying some heavy silver ingots, and his heart couldn''t help but feel warm. Su Qiruo always has this kind of ability, every time when he is struggling, she can conjure up some golden lumps. Actually, Su Qiruo doesn''t have much money anymore, if she can''t get in touch with the hidden guards of the Su family, she will have to find a way to go out and earn money to support her family. The medicine she took before was indeed a little expensive. Not only did she use up all her pocket money, but even Nan Jingmu''s jewelry was pawned off. The two of them had money, so they bought some food, and Su Qiruo went to buy two catties of white flour on purpose. "You...can still make dim sum?" Nan Jingmu thought that Su Qiruo bought such expensive flour to make snacks, so she couldn''t help asking. "Go back and steam a big steamed bun for you." Su Qiruo said with a smile, and then went to buy another grate before leaving, she remembered that she didn''t have such a thing at home. Nan Jingmu puts a bowl under the pot every time he reheats the leftovers, and then puts another one in the previous year. But if you want to steam buns, you cant do without a grate. Nan Jingmu looked at the things in Su Qiruo''s hands curiously, but she didn''t believe that she could make buns, such a job must be done by a chef who specializes in making pasta in the dining room! "Don''t you believe I can make buns?" Su Qiruo asked with a smile. Nan Jingmu shook his head, he really didn''t believe it. Anyway, he can only cook porridge and stir-fry a simple dish. As for more complicated ones, he will not. In the past, most of his time was spent on martial arts and reading, and he didn''t do those jobs. "I''ll make it for you when I get home, and keep it so fragrant that you can swallow your tongue." Su Qiruo''s words made Nanjing Mu laugh, the dimple at the corner of his mouth was not deep, but I have to admit that Nanjing Mu really looks good when she smiles. If he stays by her side in the future, she will definitely protect him so that he can always smile like this. The two of them strolled back, talking and laughing along the way, they really looked like a young married couple. The weather is getting hot, and I don''t know when the Su family''s secret guards will find this place, so Su Qiruo thought about taking Nanjingmu to the town to make two sets of summer clothes in a few days. As for the others, just wait for them to come back. I''ll talk about it later. Since Su Qiruo became more mobile, she took over the cooking work at home. Carrying water and chopping firewood, cooking and cleaning, except for laundry, she did all the other tasks. Nan Jingmu asked her to cook because she cooks much better food than him, but he forbids her to touch those dirty clothes no matter what. Just say it''s what men should do, Su Qiruo can''t do it. Although Su Qiruo doesn''t understand why Nan Jingmu is so obsessed with this matter, but if she also snatches the laundry job, then he is indeed too idle. Simply let him wash it! "Jing Mu, I want to go to the mountains tomorrow, do you want to go with me?" Su Qiruo can''t stay idle, she thinks that Wangjia Village has beautiful mountains and rivers, if she doesn''t go out to see the scenery, she will definitely feel regretful in the future. "it is good." Nan Jingmu responded softly. Although there was a bit of cool wind at night, the sky was still hot after all. The two of them were in the same room, and even though they were sleeping at one end, Mr. Nanjing Mu was still embarrassed to lift the quilt. Knowing that she can''t see anything, she still feels shy and unbearable. The next day Su Qiruo got up early in the morning, first made a few cakes and put them in the basket to cool, then made porridge, and then went out to fetch water. After Nan Jingmu washed up, she could eat directly. "Why do you suddenly want to go up the mountain?" Nan Jingmu followed behind Su Qiruo, and asked in a low voice. "Go to see the scenery and enjoy the breeze. The air is so fresh! Then let''s find out if there are any valuable things on the mountain. The village head''s family is kind to us. If they can live better by relying on the mountain, it will be considered We are each other''s creation." If Su Qi won''t forget Wang Qingwan''s friendship to help Nan Jingmu when he was at a loss, and he won''t forget that when they were in the most difficult time, the village chief''s family sent food and eggs and asked Wang Qingwan to help them do a lot work. Although Wang Qingwan would always ask her some questions every time she came here, but for Yu Su Qiruo, explaining Wang Qingwan''s doubts was just a matter of opening his mouth, but Wang Qingwan filled a tank of water for Nan Jingmu, but it was Great kindness. "But there is nothing special on this mountain!" Nan Jingmu looked around, and really didn''t know where there was anything valuable. It is true that there are many herbs in the mountains, but they don''t know them, and they can''t pick them blindly, can they? Sorry, babies! I''m a bit busy today, so this chapter is late. (end of this chapter) Chapter 162： My Savage Husband (28) Chapter 162 My Savage Husband (28) "It''s okay if you don''t have one. We''ll just come here to enjoy the scenery. If you''re idle around, you''re also idle. Such beautiful scenery is not common in the capital." Su Qiruo chuckled, she didn''t insist on these things. Looking back at Nan Jingmu whose forehead was already covered with thin sweat, Su Qiruo stretched out her hand to grab his wrist, and directly led the person up. Nan Jingmu stared blankly at the hand she was holding, and didn''t react for a while. Su Qiruo pretended not to know, but his subordinates used a little bit more effort. Nan Jingmu felt a lot easier being pulled by her, so she let her go. Su Qiruo has picked a lot of wild vegetables, and is going to go back and have a cold salad, and then serve it with a bowl of cold noodles. It will definitely be refreshing to eat in this early summer. "Do you see this crystal stone?" Nan Jingmu stopped suddenly, pulled Su Qiruo''s arm and pointed to the light yellow thing not far away and asked. Su Qiruo looked in the direction Nan Jingmu pointed, and was stunned. "Saltpeter?" Su Qiruo didn''t expect that there would be saltpeter on this mountain, this thing is a treasure in this other world. If there is saltpeter, wouldnt Her Royal Highness be rich? At that time, how arrogant the second princess was, it was nonsense that her subordinates had no money. Su Qiruo clasped Nan Jingmu''s hand tightly with both hands, and said excitedly: "Jing Mu, you have made a great contribution this time!" His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is an upright person. As long as the Crown Prince ascends the throne, the Nan family''s injustice will be resolved. All this is fate! Nan Jingmu frowned and asked: "Then is this a crystal stone? Is it valuable?" "Jing Mu, this thing is much more valuable than that useless crystal stone." Su Qiruo let go of Nan Jingmu''s hand, bowed to pick up a few pieces and threw them into the basket. Then he thought of something, and said to Nan Jingmu: "You must tell anyone about this matter. After I return to Beijing, I will order someone to wrap up this mountain. With this saltpeter, Your Royal Highness''s chance will come." gone." Su Qiruo didn''t hide it from Nan Jingmu, not to mention that Nan Jingmu would not harm her at all, just to say that Nan Jingmu''s enemy is also the enemy of His Royal Highness, they are ants standing on the same rope grasshopper. Nan Jingmu is not stupid, he must be able to distinguish right from wrong. Nanjing Mu nodded obediently, but he didn''t understand what Su Qiruo was saying at all. He didn''t know the stone either, and he didn''t understand what this thing was for. It can be seen that Su Qiruo is happy, and he is also happy in his heart. It seems that this trip to the mountains was not in vain. "Go, go home, I''ll cook something delicious for you." On the way back, Su Qiruo picked a lot of wild fruits. Nan Jingmu wanted to help her carry the basket, but she refused. Nan Jingmu let her go. After returning home, Su Qiruo went into the kitchen, and not long after, she came out with a bowl of something Nan Jingmu had never seen before. The bowl seems to be filled with crushed ice, and a layer of red fruit cut into small pieces is sprinkled on it. Just looking at it will give you an appetite. "It''s cold, eat slowly." Su Qiruo handed the small wooden spoon to Nan Jingmu, and did not forget to ask. "Is this ice? Where did you conjure it?" Nan Jingmu just touched the edge of the bowl, then retracted his hand, and said in surprise. Su Qiruo leaned close to Nanjing Mu''s ear, lowered her voice and said, "It''s the stones you found that were created." Nan Jingmu was taken aback, he didn''t expect those stones to turn into ice. He carefully spooned a spoonful of the red fruit with ice, and closed his eyes in comfort. "good to eat." The whole person feels comfortable. "You can''t eat too much if it''s delicious. If you are greedy for cold, you will get sick." Su Qiruo gave some soft instructions, then took out a small basin of ice from the stove and put it in the yard. She has to melt all the ice she made before she can rest assured that this matter cannot be discovered now, otherwise it will definitely cause unnecessary trouble. Nan Jingmu naturally knew the pros and cons of it, so he didn''t dare to speak out without Su Qiruo talking. "It''s a waste to put it outside, how about taking it inside?" Nan Jingmu glanced at the ice in the basin that had turned into a small piece with distress. The room is so hot, if there is this ice basin, then he can sleep well at night under the quilt. "I''ll make some for you when it''s hot." Su Qiruo agreed with a smile, she originally wanted to spend a few more days with Nanjing Mu in this ordinary family''s stable life, but now she might not be able to wait. If the hidden guards of the Su family can''t be found again this month, then she can only take Nan Jingmu home by herself. Nan Jingmu felt that it was not enough after eating a bowl, and wanted to eat more, so she looked at Su Qiruo pitifully. Su Qiruo''s heart softened, but she was still afraid that he would ruin her body, so she just pretended not to see it. Nan Jingmu pursed her mouth in grievance, and took the bowl to the kitchen to wash off. Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly, with a hint of pampering on the corner of her mouth, she also followed into the kitchen. "The weather is not extremely hot now, so you should not eat more cold things. If you like it, I will make you another bowl at noon tomorrow." "it is good." Nan Jingmu''s eyes lit up when he heard what Su Qiruo said. Su Qiruo secretly said: "So it''s still a little greedy cat." But seeing that Nanjing Mu has obviously gained a lot of weight by herself during this period of time, Su Qiruo is also full of pride in her heart. "I''ll make cold noodles for you at noon. I''m making noodles now. You go and wash the wild vegetables we picked earlier." As soon as she heard that there was something delicious, Nan Jingmu''s steps were full of joy. Su Qiruo swears that when she returns to the capital, she will take Nanjing Mu to eat in every restaurant. The two of them were sleeping soundly that night, when suddenly there was a slight sound of footsteps in the courtyard. Su Qiruo suddenly opened her eyes, turned over and jumped off the bed. Hearing the steady breathing of the person beside her, Su Qiruo walked out with confidence. The people who came today are completely different from Wang Sanmaozi and his ilk. Hearing the sound of footsteps, they are not ordinary people, they definitely have kung fu. Su Qiruo picked up the pole placed by the door, and lightly opened the door latch. Now her body is mostly healed, even if a few young people come, she doesn''t care. The door was opened from the inside, Ying 1 and Ying 3 looked at the woman standing at the door through the moonlight, their eyes were full of joy, and they knelt down on the ground with a plop. "Subordinates pay respects to the young master. The subordinates are late, please punish the young master." "Subordinates pay respects to the young master. The subordinates are late, please punish the young master." The voices of the two were a little excited and choked, and Su Qiruo loosened her hand holding the pole, only then did she realize that the two women kneeling in the yard were her bodyguards Ying Yi and Ying San. These two were originally the secret guards of the Su family. Because they were about the same age as her, Old Duke Su put them in the Mingli when he was still alive, and followed Su Qiruo closely to protect her. But despite this, not many people have seen Ying San, most of the time Ying Yi follows Su Qiruo, and Ying San hides in the dark. (end of this chapter) Chapter 163： My Savage Husband (29) Chapter 163 My Savage Husband (29) That''s why Su Qiruo felt a little surprised that the two of them appeared together today. It seems that during the days when she was not around, the people below her were also unhappy. Su Qiruo stepped forward to help the two of them up, deliberately lowered her voice and said, "I''m fine, you don''t need to blame yourself. Are mother and father okay?" "The young lord is missing, the Duke and the lord are weeping every day, and the whole Duke''s mansion is not very well." Ying Yi said with red eyes, if the young master can''t be found again, the master might also follow. "The two of you go back and report to your family that you are safe. I will return to Beijing in a few days." Su Qiruo thought of the saltpeter on the mountain, and Nan Jingmu who didn''t know about it, and felt that he couldn''t leave with them yet. "Then this subordinate will go back and report the news, and ask Ying San to stay and guard the young master." Yingyi was worried about leaving Su Qiruo alone, so she took the initiative to speak. "Alright, come back after reporting the letter. Remember to bring more money." Since we want to make mountain buns, we cant afford to lose money. Yingyi didn''t dare to ask the young master what the main money was for, so he just nodded in response, then turned and left. Su Qiruo glanced at Ying San standing there, and sighed softly. "It''s no better than the capital here, so I''m wronging you to rest in the kitchen first at night." "Subordinates are not wronged." Ying San hastily clasped her fists and shouted loudly, if she could find the young master, even if she took her life, she would have no complaints. No one knew how happy she was when she found the mark left by the young master, but the mark was not very clear, so she and Ying Yi had been looking for it for so long. Now that the young master has finally been found, she will naturally not put the young master in danger again. "Keep your voice down, don''t wake Jing Mu up." Su Qiruo glared at Yingsan displeasedly, and spoke as soon as she spoke, whatever she shouted, and if someone overheard her, wouldn''t she be scared to death? "..." Ying San looked at his master in bewilderment, who is this Jing Mu? As soon as he heard the name, he was a man. Could it be that the master married his husband during the past two months when he disappeared? "The subordinate resigned." Ying San felt as if he had discovered something extraordinary, so he hurried into the kitchen in fright to avoid being silenced by his young master. "Jing Mu? It sounds like a nice name, as long as you don''t be a brute." For a woman as beautiful as their young master, it is natural that a man with stunning looks can be worthy of her. But how could the young master marry someone from this wild mountain village? Even as a servant, the duke and the lord probably wouldn''t agree! Ying San was currently in conflict between finding the young master and knowing the young master''s little secret. She didn''t hide on the roof until dawn the next day. She wants to take a closer look, who is so sacred that her young master cares so much. Nan Jingmu fetched water to wash up as usual, unaware that there was a pair of eyes on the roof staring at him. "Jing Mu, I''m going to fetch water, you watch the fire in the stove." Su Qiruo talked to Nan Jingmu, then went out with the bucket. Ying San felt a pain in his heart, and wanted to fly over to help his young master. But the young master clearly meant that he didn''t want her to show it to others, so she had no choice but to hold back. It''s pitiful for their young master, the daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion, to do these rough jobs now. Chopping firewood, cooking and carrying water, what is her master supposed to do? So, from this day on, Ying San has another duty every night. While the young master fell asleep, she would go to fill up the water tank and split the firewood for the next day. But cooking... she is really powerless. She won''t either! But the young master cooks delicious food, and she ate up all the rice left in the pot for her every day. She didn''t know that the young master had such a good skill. "The food in our family has been eating a little too fast these days!" Nan Jingmu looked at the half pot of porridge and said in a low voice, he always felt that Su Qiruo cooked too much during this time, but every time there was nothing left, it was really strange. "Maybe it''s because I''ve been growing up recently and I''ve eaten a little too much." Su Qiruo touched her nose in embarrassment, she couldn''t tell Nan Jingmu that she had raised someone else! At this time, the person who was said to eat a lot is still lying on the roof and sleeping! Nan Jingmu was taken aback, could it be that he cooked too little for Su Qiruo before, and she didn''t even eat enough? No wonder she can eat so much recently, she must have felt wronged for not eating enough before. Nan Jingmu glanced at Su Qiruo guiltily, making Su Qiruo feel more guilty. When Wang Qingwan came back from vacation, she brought another basket of vegetables to Su Qiruo''s house. "Miss Su, this time is thanks to you. The elder sister said that the rice in the field is growing very well. If there are no mistakes, it will be harvested by the end of September." Wang Qingwan happily said that when they went to buy rice seedlings, the seller said that this wave of planting belongs to middle-aged rice, and it will be harvested by the end of September. If they continue to plant next year, they can buy early rice seedlings, plant the seedlings in late spring, and harvest them at the end of July, so that they can plant some more later. "I didn''t do anything, it''s all the result of your own hard work." Su Qiruo smiled and said, this credit can''t be credited to her. The two chatted about Wang Qingwan Academy, and Su Qiruo asked: "I see that these mountains in Wang''s Village have always been empty. I don''t know why no one hired them to make a living?" "Miss Su doesn''t know something. Except for a few wild fruit trees, our mountain is just some broken stones. No one will be willing to build this mountain." Wang Qingwan smiled bitterly and said, although Wangjia Village is backed by mountains, there are no hunters in the village. It is said that there were a few households before, but they never came out after entering the deep mountains. People in the village say that there are monsters that cannibalize people in the mountains. How can anyone dare to go to the mountains to make such a fuss! "Then if I intend to take over these hills, I wonder if the village chief will agree?" Su Qiruo dared to ask that question precisely because he knew that no one would take down the mountain. Wang Qingwan was startled, then frowned and said: "Miss Su, there is nothing valuable on this mountain, you should think about it again!" Wang Qingwan knew that Su Qiruo would have almost nothing left in her family''s savings due to this illness, so she tried to persuade her, fearing that she would lose all her last savings due to impulsiveness. "Thank you, Ms. Wang, for your kindness, but I really want to lease this hill, and the rent will be the same as the hills in the next village. I hope Ms. Wang can help me ask the village chief when I go back." If Su Qi rents out these mountains, the rent earned in the village can be distributed to the villagers. In this way, the villagers will not say much, and even thank the village chief for giving them this extra income. It''s just that Wang Qingwan is more worried that Su Qi will return without success. After all, she grew up here since she was a child, and really doesn''t know what good things are on that mountain, which is worth Miss Su insisting on buying. (end of this chapter) Chapter 164： My Savage Husband (30) Chapter 164 My Savage Husband (30) "If Ms. Su wants to make buns, there is no problem. It''s just that I''m worried that the mountain will..." Wang Qingwan was still worried and reminded again, if this is lost, what kind of life can the husband and wife rely on in the future! Wang Qingwan doesn''t think that Su Qiruo seems to be someone who knows how to farm. "Miss Wang, don''t worry, I know it well." "That''s too much to worry about." Wang Qingwan nodded, and seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t seem to be joking, she got up and went home, planning to help her ask her mother about Baoshan. After Wang Qingwan left, Nan Jing Mu came out of the house, pursed her lips tightly, and looked straight at Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo was startled, then smiled and beckoned Nan Jingmu to sit down, but Nan Jingmu didn''t move. "It costs a lot of money to rent these hills. You are so eager to find the village chief Baoshan, are you going to go home?" Nan Jing Mu Chui tightly clenched her hand by his side, he heard what she and Wang Qingwan said just now, he never knew that Su Qiruo would guard against him like this. He thought that after all, they shared weal and woe, but why didn''t she inform him after contacting the Su family? "Jing Mu, I''m about to tell you about this..." Su Qiruo''s words were interrupted by Nan Jingmu''s voice as soon as she uttered them. "No need, what does your business have to do with me?" Nanjing Mu looked at Su Qiruo coldly, and said nothing without mercy. If she wanted to, she would have told him. Now it has reached the point of asking for a mountain, that is to say, someone from the Su family has sent money, but he still looks like a fool and doesn''t know anything. If she didn''t want to take him home, he wouldn''t force her either. But what does she mean by this? Guard against him? Nan Jingmu turned around and left, Su Qiruo hurriedly got up and chased after her. Grabbing Nan Jingmu''s wrist, Su Qiruo realized that this guy''s temper was so strong. Thinking about the arrogant appearance of Nan Jingmu and Zhang when she first woke up, Su Qiruo curled her lips helplessly. He wasn''t a good-tempered person in the first place, but it''s because he has been taking care of her hard recently that he suppressed himself. "You are my husband, so my affairs are naturally related to you." Su Qiruo said with a good temper. "I''m not!" Nan Jingmu turned his head away stubbornly, with a hint of grievance in his voice. She is now the only person he knows in this world, but she still treats him like this. Even if she doesn''t want to take him home, she shouldn''t hide it from him. Would he still insist on her? Su Qiruo''s subordinates used some strength to pull him into his arms, and said in a good voice: "You and I have slept together in the same bed for so long, everyone in the village knows that you are my husband, if you want to It''s no use denying it." Nan Jingmu raised her hand and pushed Su Qiruo''s body, but she hugged her even tighter. This is the first time she has violated the rules like this. In the past, she only held his hand at most. Even though they were lying on the same bed, she never touched him. "That''s fake." Nan Jingmu still refused to look at her, Su Qiruo felt helpless, and knew that the fact that he concealed that the hidden guard had found her made him sad. But before Yingyi came back, Su Qiruo didn''t want to tell Nan Jingmu, just because he was afraid that he would be uncomfortable. After all, if he knew that there was a woman lying on the roof staring at the yard all the time, then he would dare to come out ? "You think it''s fake, but to me it''s nothing more than real. The grace of saving life should be promised by your body. My life was saved by you, and the person is already yours." Besides, during the half month when she was unconscious, he was the one who waited on her steadfastly. He has seen everything that should be seen and what should not be seen. In the future, he will not be able to marry anyone else except her. Su Qiruo''s words made Nan Jingmu''s ears blush, but when he thought of what she was hiding from him, his face turned ugly again. Used to coax him with rhetoric, all of them are deceitful. "I don''t want it, you should keep it and promise it to others!" Nan Jingmu insisted. If there is no accident in the Nan family, he will naturally be her rightful monarch. The two of them have been married since childhood. But now that his life is in danger, how dare he implicate her? "Whether you want it or not, I am your wife-lord. This is the fate that God has set long ago, and you can''t escape." Su Qiruo''s words seemed to mean something, but I don''t know if Nan Jingmu understood. But seeing how angry he is still speaking, he probably didn''t understand what she meant. "Let me go." Nan Jingmu wanted to break free from Su Qiruo''s arms, but Su Qiruo refused to let go. "Jing Mu, I''m sorry, I didn''t intend to hide it from you. It''s just that I haven''t planned to go back yet, so I didn''t tell you. When Yingyi comes back from the capital, I will naturally tell you the truth." Su Qiruo said seriously, he regards her as his only family member, and she really shouldn''t hide it from him. In many things, the nature of concealment is deception, and it''s no wonder Nan Jingmu is so angry. Nan Jingmu''s subordinates paused for pushing Su Qiruo, and he was also stunned. Actually, what she said was correct. She had told him before that she would take over those mountains, and she fell in love with the stones on those mountains. Now she doesn''t dare to tell her that there is nothing wrong with contacting the Su family. After all, she really doesn''t plan to return to the capital now. If he finds out the truth, he has to keep it in mind. It would be better to find out later. "Don''t be angry, I won''t be like this in the future." Su Qiruo''s tone softened, and Nan Jingmu''s heart also softened. The three eyes of Ying San, who was lying on the roof watching the excitement, almost popped out. Is that woman who is so gentle that she can pinch water still her young master? Young Master, since when has she been so gentle with men? However, thinking that this son saved the life of his young master, Yingsan felt that the young master should be gentler to him. He is not only the young master''s savior, but also the benefactor of their entire Duke Su''s mansion. The young master is the lifeblood of the lord and the lord. Even if this young master has a lower status, with the title of lifesaver, he is worthy of his own young master. Besides, this Mr. Jingmu looks good, he doesn''t look like a child raised by a family in the mountains, maybe he is also a down-and-out son of some family! "Sorry, I lost my sense of proportion, and you are not to blame." Nan Jingmu lowered his eyes and shook his head and said, he had been spoiled by Su Qiruo these days so much that he forgot his identity, and actually regarded her as his mistress. "What are you talking about? You should blame me, it''s my fault." Su Qiruo hoped that Nan Jingmu could lose his temper with her like just now, and she was a little at a loss when he softened so much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 165： My Savage Husband (31) Chapter 165 My Savage Husband (31) Suddenly thought of something, Su Qiruo suddenly turned cold, and shouted to the side: "Ying San." Ying San, who was still watching the fun, was startled, and hurriedly suppressed the smile on his face, and jumped off the roof. "This subordinate has met the young master, met... the young master." Ying San paused, and then said. Nan Jingmu was taken aback by Ying San''s appearance, and only denied it when she heard her address: "I''m not your young master." Ying San didn''t make a sound, and she wasn''t blind. The two of them have been hugging each other for how long, and now they say it''s not the young master, and even ghosts don''t believe it. Su Qiruo raised the corners of her lips because of Ying San''s address, and her eyes softened a little when she looked at Ying San. Winting and talking, I have to pay Yingsan a monthly fee when I go back. "Yingyi and Yingsan are my bodyguards, and they only found here a few days ago. Yingyi went back to report to the Su family, and Yingsan stayed to protect me." Su Qiruo really didn''t hide anything this time, and confessed everything about Yingsan. "A few days ago?" Nan Jingmu was startled, then glared at Su Qiruo and said, "You mean she''s been on our roof for days? Then I...I..." Nanjing Mu''s handsome face flushed with anger, then was she also watching from the roof when it went to the toilet? "Don''t worry, she has a sense of proportion, and she absolutely dare not look at what she shouldn''t." If Su Qi knew what Nanjing Mu wanted to ask, he explained it first. "No wonder you have been cooking so much during these days. It turns out that you have raised an extra person. Then you lied to me that you became able to eat. I thought your appetite was so large. Before I wronged you..." When Nan Jingmu thought about how long he had been guilty, he became angry again. This Su Qiruo is really annoying! Su Qiruo knew that she shouldn''t laugh, but she still couldn''t hold back her laughter. Nan Jingmu glared, and she hurriedly lost her expression. "Go down first!" Su Qiruo waved to Ying three times and said. "The subordinate resigned." Ying San quickly disappeared in front of the two of them. The young master is trying to coax her husband, but she dare not look at it, so as not to be put on by the young master in the future. "I didn''t dare to tell you about Ying San''s existence because I was afraid that you would feel uncomfortable. If you don''t like her staying at home, then I will drive her away." Su Qiruo''s words scared Ying San who was lying on the roof and almost fell off. Even if the young master wanted to coax Fulang, he couldn''t use her as a knife! "She is your protector, how can you drive her away? You were injured so badly before, and now that the people from the Su Mansion are here, maybe the enemy family will be here soon, so let Ying San stay! " Although Nan Jingmu was angry that Su Qiruo had contacted the Su family without telling him, she didn''t dare to risk her life. When he picked her up, she was so badly injured, the person who killed her obviously wanted her life. "I knew that Jing Mu treated me the best." Su Qiruo gently hugged Nan Jingmu''s body, and then reluctantly let go. Nanjing Mu blushed and gave Su Qiruo a glance, but didn''t say anything else. Now that the Su family has found them, it''s good to go back to Beijing earlier to check things about the Nan family. Thinking like this, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help but look at Su Qiruo again, with guilt in his eyes. What right does he have to be angry? Isn''t he hiding something from others? But it''s not that he doesn''t want to tell Su Qiruo, but that he can''t. He didn''t say anything, it was his own doing. Even if it is exposed later, it has nothing to do with Su Qiruo and the Su family. But once he confesses his identity, the Su family will be involved in this matter. He didn''t want anything to happen to the Su family, let alone Su Qiruo''s death. "I''ll bake sugar cakes for you later, and make egg soup, okay?" Su Qiruo felt guilty in her heart, so she just wanted to treat Nan Jingmu better. But he didn''t know that Nan Jingmu was also like her. Seeing her treat him like this, he felt more and more uncomfortable. "it is good." Nan Jingmu nodded lightly, and took the initiative to help Su Qiruo light the fire. The two chatted about other things, and the matter just now was turned over. Because Nan Jingmu didn''t go out much during this period, the Zhang family next door didn''t come out to make trouble. But he had bullied Nan Jingmu like that before, if Su Qi would never let him go so easily. It so happened that Su Qiruo went out to fetch water this day, and ran into Zhang Shi who came out from the next door with a basin of dirty clothes and was about to go to the river. Mrs. Zhang had seen the sickly Su Qiruo before, but now that she was recovering, she couldn''t help but look at her a few more times when she saw her again. When passing by the door of Su Qiruo''s house, Mrs. Zhang couldn''t help but look into the yard. Nan Jing Mu was bending over to dry the mushrooms that he and Su Qiruo had picked up from the mountain a few days ago, so he didn''t notice Zhang Shi at all. The slender waist and handsome side face made Mrs. Zhang jealous. Ms. Zhang bit her lip and snorted softly: This foxy girl is very lucky to have such a handsome wife. If his wife had another man outside, I don''t know if that foxy girl would be able to laugh anymore. Let him seduce the wife-head of another family, then let him taste the feeling of being seduced by the wife-head. Thinking in this way, Mrs. Zhang''s pace became a little faster. On the second day, Wang Daqin''s house welcomed a guestZhang Xiaoyun, the cousin of Zhang''s natal family. Zhang Xiaoyun is now at the age of marriage, and his family members are telling him about others through their relationships! Its just that Zhang Xiaoyun, because of his good looks, doesnt like these mud-legged farmers at all, he only wants to climb into a rich and noble family, and live a good life with him in the future! Mrs. Zhang knew the temperament of this cousin, so he dared to ask him to come to his house for a sit-down. He only lied to Zhang Xiaoyun that there was a handsome lady in his neighbor, and asked Zhang Xiaoyun to come over and have a look. Zhang Xiaoyun was reluctant to come at first, he didn''t believe that Mrs. Zhang would be so kind, and Mrs. Zhang wished that everyone would live better without him! But the family members insisted that he come and take a look. If he didnt believe it, he could go back again. It was better than letting go of such an opportunity without even looking at it. Zhang Xiaoyun was right when he thought about it. If his cousin lied to him, he would have to eat and drink for nothing at his cousin''s house for a few days and then go back, saving him from having to work at home every day! As soon as Zhang Xiaoyun came, Mrs. Zhang greeted her enthusiastically, asking her about her health and wellbeing, not hypocritical. "Cousin, I wonder if the lady you mentioned is at home now?" Zhang Xiaoyun didn''t go around with Mrs. Zhang and asked directly. Ms. Zhang froze, then pointed to the yard next door and said in a low voice: "It''s Miss Su from this family, she should be at home at this time. But that Miss Su looks good, but more than one man wants to marry her! There is a foxy girl in her family who pesters Miss Su all day long, so cousin, you have to work harder! " (end of this chapter) Chapter 166： My Savage Husband (32) Chapter 166 My Savage Husband (32) Mr. Zhang did not tell Zhang Xiaoyun that Su Qiruo already had a husband. He was afraid that once he told the truth, this cousin would not come over. Zhang Xiaoyun frowned unhappily, is this woman really that good-looking? It doesn''t matter whether she looks good or not, but if that person is a promiscuous person, Zhang Xiaoyun won''t do it. "Isn''t she an undisciplined slut?" "Cousin is not interested in nonsense, that Miss Su is educated, very knowledgeable, and has a gentle temper. It seems that the family is quite rich. You will know it when you see it." After finishing speaking, Mrs. Zhang entered the room and moved a stool by the wall, signaling Zhang Xiaoyun to stand on it and look into the yard next door. Just as Zhang Xiaoyun stepped on the stool, he saw the woman sitting on a chair reading a book in the yard next door. Zhang Xiaoyun couldn''t help but stare dumbfounded. Is there such a beautiful woman in this world? Seeing Zhang Xiaoyun''s dazed look, Mrs. Zhang knew that her idea was right. With Zhang Xiaoyun making such a fuss, let''s see if that vixen has a good life. "Cousin, cousin..." Mrs. Zhang gently tugged on Zhang Xiaoyun''s sleeve, and pulled the astonished Zhang Xiaoyun off the stool. If Miss Su saw his appearance like this, then there would be no chance at all. "Cousin, is that woman sitting in the yard reading a book Miss Su?" Zhang Xiaoyun''s cheeks were flushed, and he asked in a hurry while holding Mrs. Zhang''s hand. "Exactly." Mrs. Zhang smiled and nodded, seeing Zhang Xiaoyun''s appearance, she knew it was over. A person like Zhang Xiaoyun with high eyesight and low abilities will definitely miss that kind of unattainable lady. Mrs. Zhang never thought that Su Qiruo could really fall in love with Zhang Xiaoyun, but if she could make things difficult for Nan Jingmu, he would be disgusted. pretty good. Zhang Xiaoyun blushed and looked at Mrs. Zhang excitedly: "Cousin, if this can be done, my cousin will definitely thank you very much." "Why do you need to say this between you and my brother?" Mrs. Zhang dragged Zhang Xiaoyun into the house. Wang Daqin hadn''t come back after going out to work. There were only two children squatting on the ground playing with wood in the house. Zhang Xiaoyun generously took out two copper coins and gave each of the two children one, and praised them a lot. Mrs. Zhang was elated when she heard that, and she also took out the white noodles that she was never willing to eat at home, saying that she wanted to steam white noodle buns for Zhang Xiaoyun to eat. Ms. Zhang suffered such a big loss from Nan Jingmu before, and he has been holding back all this time! Now that he has a helper, he has to take good care of it. "I''m going to do the laundry, and I''ll be back when I''m done." Nan Jingmu was about to go out with the dirty clothes he and Su Qiruo had changed in the morning, Su Qiruo hurriedly put down her book and stood up. "I''ll go with you." "No need, there are only two sets of clothes, and they will be washed soon." Nan Jingmu felt a little uncomfortable when he thought of a person lying on the roof. Su Qiruo still wants to go out to wash clothes with him as usual, he is really a little embarrassed. "Since you don''t want me to accompany you out, then you can wash in the yard, and I will fetch water." Su Qiruo can''t help but pull Nan Jingmu back, it''s just a matter of taking two more trips to the water, since he doesn''t want her to accompany him, then she won''t let him go to the river alone. Who can guarantee that there will be no second Wang San Maozi? Nanjing Mujian couldn''t refuse, so she had to squat down with a basin in her hand. Su Qiruo handed him a low bench, and then walked out with a pole and a bucket. Yingsan, lying on the roof, sighed distressedly, when did her young master do such a heavy job? If it wasn''t for the fact that he was not easy to meet people during the day, these tasks would never have been the young master''s turn. Su Qiruo carried two buckets of water as if she was playing, but the man standing in front of her still affected her good mood. Su Qiruo turned her body to avoid it, but the man bumped straight towards her. Su Qiruo tapped her toes, turned around and landed under the big banyan tree, while the man fell headfirst to the ground. "what" Zhang Xiaoyun''s eyes were red with pain, and his palms and arms were crushed by the stones on the ground. Not far away, a few men who were sitting together with shoe soles heard their reputation and looked over, but Su Qiruo just strode home as if she didn''t see her. "Whose family is that, why have I never seen it before?" "I don''t know, it may be a relative who is visiting." "Ouch... It''s such a bad fall." "This road is already difficult, if you don''t look at it, won''t you have to fall a lot?" Several people shook their heads and sighed, but no one came to help Zhang Xiaoyun. Zhang Xiaoyun waited for a long time before getting up from the ground, feeling pain and shame all over. He managed to get the chance to meet Miss Su, why did he make such a fool of himself? Limping back to Wang Daqin''s house, the two children turned pale with fright. Wang Daqin, who was sweeping the yard, was also taken aback by Zhang Xiaoyun''s embarrassed appearance. "Cousin, you... what''s wrong with you?" Mrs. Zhang, who was cleaning the table in the room, heard the sound and hurried out with a rag. After seeing Zhang Xiaoyun''s miserable state, she quickly threw the rag and wiped her hands on the apron, and helped Zhang Xiaoyun into the room. "How is this going?" Ms. Zhang expressed concern on her lips, but in her heart she scolded Zhang Xiaoyun for being stupid. He finally saw Su Qiruo go out and let Zhang Xiaoyun seize the opportunity, but he came back in such a mess. "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo." Zhang Xiaoyun''s arms trembled, and he was crying out of breath. "Don''t cry, I''ll get you water to wash your hands first." Cursing is all cursing, Mrs. Zhang can''t ignore Zhang Xiaoyun, this is the person he wants to use against Hu Meizi. "Is my cousin okay? How about I go and invite a doctor to come over and have a look." Wang Daqin whispered in the ear of Zhang who was fetching water. Ms. Zhang glared at Wang Daqin dissatisfied, lowered her voice and cursed at Wang Daqin: "What are you asking for? I don''t have any spare money at home to invite a doctor? It''s just that I accidentally fell, just wash it off." After Mrs. Zhang finished speaking, she went into the house with a water basin. Wang Daqin touched his nose embarrassingly, isn''t she also concerned about his cousin? I don''t know good people. While cleaning Zhang Xiaoyun''s wound, Mrs. Zhang listened to him baring his teeth and talking about what happened just now. "Don''t worry, cousin. According to what you said, Miss Su didn''t see your appearance clearly just now. You just need to go home and change a set of clothes. She definitely doesn''t know that you are the one who fell down." Mrs. Zhang didn''t know how badly Zhang Xiaoyun was injured until he washed Zhang Xiaoyun''s arm. If this person wants to recuperate in his home, he might have to eat a lot of food for nothing! It is better to coax him away first, and call him over after he recovers from his injuries. (end of this chapter) Chapter 167： My Savage Husband (33) Chapter 167 My Savage Husband (33) Zhang Xiaoyun''s pale face from the pain suddenly lifted, and the corners of his mouth also raised. "My cousin is right. When I go back and change my clothes, she won''t know that I''m the one who fell down today." Zhang Xiaoyun is very sure that Miss Su didn''t see his face clearly at all, otherwise, with his appearance, how could she be willing to avoid him and let him fall? If Su Qiruo knew what Zhang Xiaoyun was thinking, she would be so disgusted that she would spit out the meat she ate the day before yesterday. "Don''t be in a hurry for a few days. My cousin will recover from his injuries after returning home. You can come back after this matter fades away in two days. Then Miss Su won''t remember it either." Mrs. Zhang was afraid that Zhang Xiaoyun would come back after changing her clothes, so she hurriedly ordered. Zhang Xiaoyun thought about it carefully, and felt that what his cousin said made sense, so he nodded and agreed. Before he could do anything, Zhang Xiaoyun left Wang Daqin''s house dragging his two injured arms. "The idiot!" Ms. Zhang spat lightly, and cursed inwardly. It seems that no one can count on it, and you still have to rely on yourself. He got angry when he saw that vixen next door smiling like a flower every day, he made himself like this, why should he act like a normal person? "why did you leave?" Wang Daqin asked curiously. Ms. Zhang glared at Wang Daqin: "Why are you so concerned about whether he will leave or not? Could it be an old problem again?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Wang Daqin was also a little annoyed, she found that she couldn''t give Zhang a good face, otherwise he would always forget her identity. A man who doesnt look after his wife and teach his daughter well will always think about crooked ways all day long. "You''d better keep your eyes open, Zhang Xiaoyun is beyond your imagination." Ms. Zhang entered the room angrily after speaking, leaving only Wang Daqin standing there with a face livid with anger. This unreasonable puff, knows what to do all day long! Su Qiruo picked up water twice as if nothing had happened, and didn''t take that matter to heart at all. It''s just a joke. Compared with those aristocratic princes I met in the capital, this man is already considered stupid. If she took it to heart, she would not be exhausted all day long. Nan Jingmu sat on a low stool to wash clothes, while Su Qiruo read a book beside her. The years are quiet and good, leisurely. Zhang Xiaoyun returned home with injuries all over his body. He thought that he would have to stay at home for a few days before coming back. Unexpectedly, he came to Wang Daqin''s house before dawn the next day. Wang Daqin, who was about to carry water, opened the door and saw a dark figure standing in the yard. She was so frightened that she hurriedly held the pole by the door in her hands. "Who...who''s standing there?" Wang Daqin''s legs trembled, and his voice trembled violently. "Cousin, it''s me, Xiaoyun!" Zhang Xiaoyun hurriedly stepped forward and took two steps, and said to Wang Daqin. He also just arrived, and he didn''t expect to run into Wang Daqin who was about to go out as soon as he entered the yard. "So it''s my cousin!" Wang Daqin let out a long breath, and then he was relieved. "Didn''t you go home? Why are you here again so early?" Wang Daqin didn''t know Zhang''s plan, so he didn''t know Zhang Xiaoyun''s purpose. But she is still very polite to this beautiful cousin, after all, which woman does not feel sorry for her? "I... I have something to do with my cousin. If you are busy, cousin, go ahead!" Zhang Xiaoyun''s face buried in the night turned red instantly, but fortunately Wang Daqin couldn''t see clearly, so he wasn''t worried about anything. "Your brother-in-law and two children haven''t woken up yet, why don''t you go to Westinghouse to rest first?" Wang Daqin tried to discuss it, it''s okay to wake up Mrs. Zhang, but the two children are still young, and they will cry if they don''t talk enough. "Okay, don''t worry, cousin sister-in-law, just go and do your work." As Zhang Xiaoyun spoke, he entered the West Room in the dark. There was a small wooden bed covered with blankets in the West Room, and he could just lean on it to rest. When Mrs. Zhang got up to cook, he found someone lying in the West Room, snoring with his mouth open and sleeping soundly! Ms. Zhang''s face turned ugly instantly. Why does this person still want to stay at his house for free? At this time, Zhang Xiaoyun didn''t know Zhang''s thoughts at all, but Zhang didn''t show it on his face. After all, he was the one who recruited him, and he couldn''t offend this person before he dealt with Hu Meizi next door. So Mrs. Zhang had no choice but to grit her teeth and add a handful of rice to the pot, cursing in her heart while making breakfast. Then, with a smile uglier than crying, he went to Westinghouse to wake Zhang Xiaoyun up. "cousin" Zhang Xiaoyun, who just woke up, was still a little dazed, and looked at the man in front of him and yelled in a daze. He rushed to Wangjia Village in the middle of the night, and he still feels exhausted. "Are you awake? Get up and eat soon." Mrs. Zhang stepped forward to help Zhang Xiaoyun up, pretending to be gentle and said. When Zhang Xiaoyun got up, his elbow accidentally touched the bed board, and he let out an "ouch" in pain. Ms. Zhang was secretly happy, but pretended to be concerned: "Cousin, are you okay?" Zhang Xiaoyun''s face turned pale from the pain, but he still shook his head pretending to be strong: "I''m fine, cousin." Does he dare to say that he has something to do? If he said something was wrong, Mrs. Zhang would definitely let him go home. But he doesn''t want to go home now, he just wants to be with that Miss Su earlier. Now it seems that that Miss Su clearly has no intentions of him, and he has to think of something else. "It''s fine." Mrs. Zhang brought Zhang Xiaoyun out for breakfast, just as her son Wang Daqin also came back. Not to mention anything else, just look at Wang Daqin carrying water and chopping firewood every day, she is also a diligent and capable woman. No wonder everyone in Zhangjia Village said that Mrs. Zhang is very lucky. This Wang Daqin is really good to her husband and children. It''s just that what everyone doesn''t know is that Wang Daqin is a woman who will fight against her husband. So whether the shoes fit or not, only the feet know. Wang Daqin went out after breakfast, Mrs. Zhang cleaned up the dishes and went to sweep the yard, but Zhang Xiaoyun was nowhere to be seen when she looked up. And Zhang Xiaoyun is lying on the gate of Su Qiruo''s house and looking inside! Su Qiruo would practice kung fu for a while when she woke up every morning. They didn''t need to do farm work, so they got up later than ordinary villagers. Ying San lying on the roof had long noticed the person lying on the door peeking at the door, she saw her expression turned serious, raised her hand and picked up a piece of gravel and threw it at the man at the door. "what" Zhang Xiaoyun yelled while clutching the back of his aching hand, then tightly covered his lips, and ran back to Wang Daqin''s house. Mrs. Zhang, who was cleaning the yard, heard the sound and saw Zhang Xiaoyun squatting pale on the ground, clasping her hands and trembling. "What''s wrong with you, cousin?" Ms. Zhang hurriedly threw the broom and ran over. Zhang Xiaoyun''s hand was so painful that she couldn''t lift it up. "It hurts...it hurts..." Zhang Xiaoyun tremblingly said, the back of the hand was smashed into a hole by the stone, **** and bloody, so cruel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 168： My Savage Husband (34) Chapter 168 My Savage Husband (34) Ms. Zhang thought that she had been smashed before, but not as badly as Zhang Xiaoyun. "Who did it? Was it the woman?" Mr. Zhang pointed to the courtyard next door, obviously saying that Su Qiruo smashed Zhang Xiaoyun, after all, he had always suspected that his wrist was smashed by Su Qiruo that day. Zhang Xiaoyun quickly shook her head: "No, it wasn''t her. She had her back to me at the time, and I could see clearly that the person who hit me couldn''t have been her." Even if Su Qiruo hit him, Zhang Xiaoyun probably wouldn''t believe it. Ms Zhang was taken aback suddenly, thinking of the person who beat him that time, he didn''t see clearly, but subconsciously thought it was Su Qiruo. Could it be that there is someone secretly protecting that family? Although Mrs. Zhang does not know a few big characters, she is not a fool. It''s right to think about it, how could such a handsome young lady be reduced to Wangjia Village and be seriously injured? Maybe he offended some important person outside and came out to take refuge. Ms. Zhang suddenly regretted provoking them. What if it brings disaster to the family? That woman doesn''t look like a good-tempered person. "Cousin...cousin, why don''t you forget it! I don''t think Miss Su is easy to mess with, let''s... just forget it!" Ms. Zhang raised her hand and touched her neck, always feeling chilly. He just couldn''t see it before. Wang Daqin stared at the courtyard next door all day long, and that''s why he always got into trouble with Nan Jingmu. But he still has two children, so he definitely doesn''t dare to take his life as a joke. "No, cousin, you must help me! I finally fell in love with someone, how can I just let it go?" Zhang Xiaoyun refused without even thinking about it, saying that he will never give up. "But your hand..." Ms. Zhang grinned and looked at Zhang Xiaoyun''s hand, always feeling that the back of her hand was also burning. "Just apply some plant ash, it doesn''t matter." Zhang Xiaoyun gritted his teeth and said, if he could marry Miss Su, the injury would not be in vain. "Why don''t you invite a doctor to take a look, it''s all bleeding." Looking at the trembling hand, Mrs. Zhang said cautiously. If you use a little more force, the back of your hand will be pierced. Ms. Zhang was also afraid that Zhang Xiaoyun''s hand would be disabled in the future, and he would blame this matter on himself, so she took the initiative to ask a doctor for him to take a look. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaoyun refused, saying: "No need, I''m not so delicate." He knew Mrs. Zhang''s temperament, once the doctor was invited, the next step was to send him home, so where would he see Miss Su again? Seeing Zhang Xiaoyun''s insistence, Mrs. Zhang had no choice but to go to the stove pit and shovel ashes out. Zhang Xiaoyun endured the pain and sprinkled the ash on the wound, becoming more and more determined to stay. Mr. Zhang couldn''t bear to look any longer, even if the injury wasn''t on the back of his hand, he could still feel the pain. After the wound was tied up, Zhang Xiaoyun moved a small bench from Zhang''s house, sat at the door and guarded it, just waiting for a "chance encounter" with Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo didn''t have much work at home today, so she didn''t go out either. When it was time for lunch, Su Qiruo moved the tables and chairs into the house, called Ying San on the roof down, and then closed the door, and the three began to eat. Yingsan stuck half of her **** on the chair, picked up the bowl and whispered: "Young master, it seems that someone is peeping at you at the gate of the courtyard today." Su Qiruo frowned: "Dongfang Yan''s people came to the door so soon?" Nan Jingmu''s hand holding the chopsticks was also tight. If there were only the three of them, they would definitely not be the opponents of the person sent by the second emperor. "It stands to reason that it shouldn''t be!" Ying San shook his head. After she and Ying Yi found the mark, they were all destroyed. No one could find out that their young master would hide here. Unless Ying Yi slipped his words and was overheard. But Shadow One is cautious, such a thing will never happen. Yingsan thought about it again: "That person doesn''t seem to know martial arts. His subordinates hit her with rubble from the roof, but she didn''t fight back." After hearing what Yingsan said, Su Qiruo remembered that she heard a scream when she was practicing in the morning, and the voice should be a man. Suddenly thought of the person who bumped into her body yesterday, so he picked up chopsticks and started eating. "Don''t worry about people who don''t matter." Nan Jingmu glanced at Su Qiruo, feeling that she still had something to hide from him. But if she didn''t take the initiative to say it, he wouldn''t ask. But in the end, she had some extra thoughts in her heart, feeling that Su Qiruo still didn''t trust him. Zhang Xiaoyun sat at the door for a long time but didn''t wait for the people from the next yard to come out. Inside, Mrs. Zhang was calling for dinner again, so he reluctantly got up and walked in. It''s just that the hand that was beaten couldn''t even hold the chopsticks, so he could only hold a bun and gnaw on it. Mrs. Zhang glanced at Zhang Xiaoyun, and secretly sighed, feeling extremely regretful. After Zhang Xiaoyun ate a bun, he sat at the door again and guarded it. Just as he was drowsy, a person finally came out of the yard next door. Zhang Xiaoyun was overjoyed and hurriedly stood up, but when he saw the man''s appearance clearly, he couldn''t help but froze. man? How could a man walk out of Miss Su''s yard, such a beautiful man? Cousin, he didnt say that Ms. Su was married! Zhang Xiaoyun endured the pain on the back of his hand and walked forward, blocking Nan Jingmu''s way. "Who are you?" Zhang Xiaoyun stared at Nan Jingmu and asked. Nan Jingmu looked at the man standing in front of him, and after thinking for a long time, he was sure that he didn''t know this man, and he had never seen him when he was walking in the village. "Are you alright?" Nan Jingmu could feel the hostility emanating from the man in front of him, so his tone was not very friendly. "Why did you come out of Miss Su''s yard? Who are you?" Nan Jingmu finally realized that the man in front of him was aiming at Su Qiruo. Seeing the gray cloth strips tied on his hands, and thinking about what Yingsan said during lunch, Nan Jingmu understood everything. "That''s my house, why can''t I come out of it?" Nan Jingmu raised the corners of his mouth, his eyes were full of sarcasm. "Your family? You... Do you know Miss Su?" Zhang Xiaoyun''s fingers trembled, and he squeezed his sleeves tightly. "She is my wife, do you think I know her?" Nan Jingmu just thought it was funny, this idiot came out of nowhere, didn''t even find out about Su Qiruo''s situation, and dared to come to the door to guard, it''s really "infatuated"! "You...you...you said you are...you are Miss Su''s husband? She is already married?" Zhang Xiaoyun''s face was pale, he stared closely at Nan Jingmu''s eyes and asked, for fear of missing any of his expressions. But my cousin didn''t tell him that Miss Su already had a husband! He only said that there was a vixen who pestered Miss Su all day long. Could it be the man in front of him? (end of this chapter) Chapter 169： My Savage Husband (35) Chapter 169 My Savage Husband (35) Although Zhang Xiaoyun always thought he was pretty, compared to the person in front of him, he was nothing. I just don''t know who is telling the truth and who is telling the lie, the person in front of me or my cousin. "If you have nothing to do, son, please let me go." Nan Jingmu didn''t bother to talk nonsense with this person, just such a man is not worthy of being Su Qiruo''s shoe-handler, so he doesn''t care. "Wait a minute." Zhang Xiaoyun took a few steps to stop Nan Jingmu, why didn''t he believe that this person was Miss Su''s husband? After all, he has already peeked at it many times, and he has never seen him in the courtyard of the Su family. "Young master, is there something else?" Nan Jingmu called him son, and Zhang Xiaoyun turned pale. He is not a son of a great family raised by a family, but he is just a mud leg. If this person insists on calling him like this, isn''t it slapping him in the face? But he couldn''t refute it. Could it be that he should take the initiative to say that he is not a son, but just a mud leg? "me" Zhang Xiaoyun hesitated for a while, but in the end he didn''t ask anything. He felt that he should ask Miss Su himself. Seeing him hesitating, Nan Jingmu didn''t bother to talk to him anymore, so she walked sideways around Zhang Xiaoyun and left. Zhang Xiaoyun gritted her teeth and stared at Nan Jingmu''s back as she walked further and further away, then stomped her feet fiercely, turned and entered the courtyard of Su Qiruo''s house. Su Qiruo thought it was Nan Jingmu who came back when she heard footsteps. "Didn''t you ask Wang Qingqiu to borrow the scissors? Why did you come back so soon?" Su Qiruo asked without raising her head. She didn''t raise her head until she heard the man''s unsmooth breathing. Nan Jingmu was born in a family, and she has never been so rude. "Who are you?" Su Qiruo asked in a cold voice, she had never seen such a person before. "I... I am Zhang Xiaoyun." Zhang Xiaoyun blushed and replied, it was the first time Miss Su spoke to him, he was so nervous! "But something is wrong? My husband has gone out. If you have something to do, wait until he comes back and talk about it!" If Su Qiruo directly issued the order to evict the guest, she has no interest in entangled with such a person. "I" Zhang Xiaoyun was startled, clutching her sleeves tightly with both hands, it turned out that she was really married. Then why did my cousin ask him to come over to see this Miss Su? Doesn''t that embarrass him? Su Qiruo frowned unhappily, if this person still doesn''t leave, is it because he wants to stay at her house? "..." Being stared at by Su Qiruo, Zhang Xiaoyun was so frightened that his legs went limp, and he ran out quickly. After leaving Su Qiruo''s house, Zhang Xiaoyun stopped, exhaling several times. He felt scared just now, how could such a good-looking person be scary? Wanted to turn around and take another peek at the woman sitting there, but in the end Zhang Xiaoyun lost his courage and strode directly to Wang Daqin''s courtyard. "Cousin, what do you mean?" Zhang Xiaoyun stared at Mrs. Zhang sullenly and asked. "What''s wrong with my cousin?" Ms. Zhang looked at Zhang Xiaoyun innocently, not understanding why he was suddenly annoyed. "I am also a young man who has not left the cabinet, how can you introduce a woman who is already married to me?" Zhang Xiaoyun asked loudly, he just realized that something was wrong now, Mrs. Zhang has never seen him well, how could she introduce such a good-looking wife to him so well. It turns out that they have Fulang, and Mrs. Zhang is going there with the idea of ??letting him be a minor for others! "Wh... what married?" Ms. Zhang sighed, he would not admit that Su Qiruo had already married a husband. "Don''t my cousin know? That person is my cousin''s neighbor. Doesn''t my cousin know that Miss Su is married?" Zhang Xiaoyun turned pale with anger. He suffered so much for this marriage, but in the end he married his husband, so wouldn''t all his injuries be in vain? Besides, he also met Miss Su''s husband just now, with his appearance, how dare he compare himself with others? "I don''t know! How could Miss Su be married?" Mr. Zhang decided to pretend to be stupid to the end. If he admitted that he had schemed against Zhang Xiaoyun, Zhang Xiaoyun would definitely have nothing to do with him. Zhang Xiaoyun gritted his teeth in anger, but there was no evidence to prove that Zhang was lying, so he could only swallow his breath. "But I just went to ask, and I also met Miss Su''s husband..." Zhang Xiaoyun gritted his teeth and said, Mrs. Zhang is really good, this is playing him around! "You mean that foxy girl?" Ms. Zhang became angry when she thought of Nan Jingmu. "He is used to seducing women. When Miss Su was sick and couldn''t get out of bed, that foxy girl would seduce her in the village. He almost seduced your cousin. How could Miss Su marry such a man? To be husband?" Ms. Zhang scoffed disdainfully, so what if Su Qiruo married? He can still make Nan Jingmu unhappy! At the beginning, Nan Jingmu seduced his wife-head, and today, Nan Jingmu also let her taste what it''s like for her own wife-head to be seduced by others. Zhang Xiaoyun looked dissatisfied and puzzled, and looked at Mrs. Zhang puzzled. "My cousin means that the man doesn''t love himself, but Miss Su doesn''t know about it?" "Isn''t it? Everyone in the village knows that he is a little vixen. In the past, the women in the village were often seduced by him to work for him. Even Wang Xiucai from the village head''s family did not escape, but Fan returned. When I come home, even if I dont read any books, I have to fetch water for that vixen, this is something everyone in the village knows. After Zhang said, he thought about it again and said, "That''s why I thought that man wasn''t Miss Su''s husband. After all, which woman can stand such a temperamental husband?" "So it is." Zhang Xiaoyun nodded lightly, in fact, he already believed eight parts of Mrs. Zhang''s words. After all, he also watched a man go out just now. The man told Ms. Su that he was borrowing scissors, but what exactly did he go for? Who knows? Seeing that Zhang Xiaoyun''s face was still full of doubts, Mrs. Zhang hurriedly said again: "Don''t think that Miss Su will not go out to hook up with other women because she is good-looking and charming, because Miss Su was injured a while ago and almost couldn''t wake up. Come on, that Hu Meizi naturally wants to plan for his future. Who knows that Miss Su woke up, so he calmed down again." Ms. Zhang said clearly, even if Zhang Xiaoyun had any doubts, they would all be resolved. No wonder he peeked there for so long yesterday, but he didn''t see a man from Miss Su''s house coming out. Co-author, did this man really do something to be sorry for Miss Su? "How can there be such a shameless man in the world?" Zhang Xiaoyun yelled angrily, shouldn''t men be ashamed? Although he, Zhang Xiaoyun, is quite picky when it comes to choosing a wife, but if he is married, he will definitely not be such a flirtatious person. Babies, happy Chinese New Year, everything goes well! (The chapter in the early morning of tomorrow will be postponed until the daytime. Everyone, enjoy the new year and spend more time with your family.) (end of this chapter) Chapter 170： My Savage Husband (36) Chapter 170 My Savage Husband (36) "How about everyone has it!" Ms. Zhang also sighed, as if very regretful. "But no matter what, Miss Su also has a husband. I''m afraid I can''t think about it anymore." Actually, Zhang Xiaoyun was quite disappointed in his heart, after all, he had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life. "Where is that kind of man worthy of being Miss Su''s husband? If you want me to say, you should tell Miss Su his true colors, and let Miss Su abandon him." Ms. Zhang adds oil and vinegar. If Zhang Xiaoyun can really mess up the Su family, then he will be applauding. "But" Zhang Xiaoyun hesitated, he saw Miss Su''s appearance just now, he clearly liked her husband very much. With my own status, how can I manage other people''s affairs? "In the final analysis, this matter has nothing to do with us. Since my cousin is unwilling, then it is all my cousin''s fault this time. I shouldn''t have told you about Miss Su without inquiring about the situation. How beautiful is that? I was also worried that someone else would **** her away, so I told you first." Ms. Zhang sighed guiltily and said regretfully. Zhang Xiaoyun originally wanted to complain about Mrs. Zhang, but now she cant say anything. Speaking of it, it seems that his cousins doing this is not good for him, and he doesnt need to use this kind of thing to trick him. But Zhang Xiaoyun always felt uncomfortable, as if he had been cheated. Mrs. Zhang was only interested in talking to Zhang Xiaoyun, and didn''t even notice that there were eyes hidden on the roof of her house. After the two of them entered the house, Ying San flew into Su Qiruo''s room. After telling Su Qiruo the conversation between Zhang Shi and Zhang Xiaoyun in detail, Ying San didn''t dare to say anything. Although she is not sure whether Zhang''s statement has any basis, but if that Mr. Jing Mu is really such a shameless person, he will definitely not be able to enter the Su family. The Su family has a pure family style, how can a man with corrupt morals be introduced? Dan Yingsan grew up in Su''s residence, and although she doesn''t understand the twists and turns between men, she also knows that one should not listen to one side or believe one another in everything. The Zhang family next door is obviously not a good person, and his words may not be believed. "It was actually the ghost of that old thing." The corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth raised, and a wicked smile appeared. Ying San couldn''t help shivering, she knew her young master''s temper, and it seemed that Mrs. Zhang really offended their young master. "Jing Mu was kind enough to save my life. I sold my jewelry to save my life. After he was in Wangjia Village, the Zhang family tried to find him bad luck everywhere. But I was too kind and never took this shrew to heart. " Su Qiruo''s words seemed to be explaining to Yingsan, but also seemed to be talking to himself. Ying San lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to respond, she hurriedly strode over after Su Qiruo told her to go forward. Su Qiruo whispered something to Yingsan, Yingsan hurriedly responded and went out to do errands. Ying San never dared to think in his life that one day he would have to handle such a matter for the future young master. But who told that Mrs. Zhang offended their young master! When Nan Jingmu came back, she didn''t know anything, but thinking of the man she met on the road, she couldn''t help but look at Su Qiruo twice more. When did she become so capable? Actually attracted men from other villages. Su Qiruo was a little terrified by Nan Jingmu''s look, what kind of look is this? "When I went to the village chief''s house just now, the village chief told me that you wanted to pack mountains. She said that those mountains belonged to Wangjia Village. No one wanted them for many years. If you want to pack, you can do it cheaper. . Nan Jingmu originally went to the village head''s house to ask Wang Qingqiu to borrow scissors, but he didn''t expect that his broken pair was repaired by the second child of the village head''s house. Now he is holding a thread in Su Qiruo He gestured on his arm, preparing to make another undercoat for her. "It doesn''t have to be cheap, as long as it can be covered by us." Su Qiruo nodded, thinking of what Zhang Shi said, and looking at the man in front of her, felt even more uncomfortable. Without the protection of a woman, it would be really difficult for a man in this world to live. Nan Jingmu didn''t ask too much, he knew that Su Qiruo was not short of money. Besides, the village chief''s family has helped them, Su Qiruo has always wanted to help the village chief''s family. If this mountain was taken down by her, the village would be regarded as an extra source of income. Before daybreak on the second day, there was a burst of wailing and cursing from the next door. Nan Jingmu opened his eyes in a daze: "What''s going on outside?" Since he didn''t have to do the work of chopping wood and carrying water, he hasn''t gotten up so early every day. Su Qiruo curled her lips, and said indifferently: "The Zhang family is not a fun thing at all, and he always makes a fuss every day, so why does he care?" Seeing that Nan Jingmu was about to put on his clothes and go to the ground, Su Qiruo stopped him again. "It''s better not to join in the fun, that shrew may be going to make trouble again!" She didn''t want Nanjing Mu to get involved in the messy affairs of the Zhang family, and Zhang would have to pour dirty water on Nan Jingmu again. Nan Jingmu was right when he thought about it, Mrs. Zhang had never dealt with him, even if he was beaten by Wang Daqin again, he deserved it. Nan Jingmu got back into bed again, turned over to face Su Qiruo, hesitantly said: "You...do you think that a man like Zhang was beaten by Wang Daqin, shouldn''t we care?" Su Qiruo narrowed her eyes and glanced at Nan Jingmu, shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. Wang Daqin is not the kind of woman who casually hits a man, Zhang asked for all of this." Although Su Qiruo disagrees with Wang Daqin beating people, it''s really impossible not to beat someone like Zhang. What kind of family marries a man like Zhang, it will be bad luck for eight lifetimes, and the whole family is spoiled. Although Wang Daqin has many shortcomings, he is quite honest. On weekdays, Mrs. Zhang yelled and scolded her a lot at the top of her voice, but she endured them all. If it were another woman, how many times would she hit Mrs. Zhang in a day! But Mrs. Zhang''s good days are coming to an end, doesn''t he want to make things difficult for Nan Jingmu? Now I don''t know whose heart is blocked. With Zhang''s temperament, if he finds out that his wife has slept with another man, I don''t know if he can survive today. "Ha ha" Su Qiruo snickered, and couldn''t help but praise Ying San for his quick work. She has never felt that there is any shame in using such disgraceful means to deal with a villain like Zhang Shi, and treats him in the same way as others, she, Su Qiruo, has always been like this. Nan Jingmu pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. He has always thought that Su Qiruo has a good temper and kindness, but she seems to be quite cruel to Zhang Shi. Although Mrs. Zhang always troubled Nan Jingmu, every time she heard him being beaten, Nan Jingmu still couldn''t bear it. Happy New Year, Happy Year of the Tiger~ There is one more chapter, coming soon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 171： My Savage Husband (37) Chapter 171 My Savage Husband (37) Maybe its just that they are men, and sometimes he feels sorry for Mrs. Zhang. After all, if Wang Daqins body is slapped down, it should be quite painful! The yelling and cursing of Mrs. Zhang continued, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help trembling, thankful that he didn''t encounter such a thing. But what Nan Jingmu didn''t know was that Zhang''s crying and scolding this morning was not because of being beaten by Wang Daqin, but because he got up and went to the Westinghouse to get things together, and found that his wife, Wang Daqin, had actually got into the watch. Zhang Xiaoyun''s quilt. Wang Daqin refused to admit what he had done, and Zhang Xiaoyun was inexplicably crying after being slapped by Zhang Shi, plus he found out that his innocence had been ruined by Wang Daqin. "Okay, Wang Daqin, you are really good at it! You used to stare at the vicious girl next door without saying anything, but now you climbed into Zhang Xiaoyun''s bed again. You are trying to force us father and daughter to death! I and you Fight" Ms. Zhang''s hair was disheveled, and she was fighting at Wang Daqin like crazy. Wang Daqin didn''t fight back this time. After all, she really didn''t respond. It''s just that she couldn''t remember how she got into Zhang Xiaoyun''s room. She only remembered that she went out to a hut in the middle of the night, but why did she come to Zhang Xiaoyun''s room? Now that Zhang Xiaoyun''s innocence has been ruined by her, Mrs. Zhang will never end with her. Zhang Xiaoyun''s natal family will not spare her lightly, Wang Daqin is really the first and the second elder. "I...I don''t know...this...this..." Wang Daqin blushed and wanted to explain, but the facts were in front of her eyes, and she couldn''t argue with them. Ms. Zhang is always messing around on weekdays, but what she did today was indeed wrong. Zhang Xiaoyun covered his red and swollen cheeks, staring at Wang Daqin and Zhang Shi with red eyes, eyes full of hatred. He was a good man, but he was tricked by Zhang to come over and look at a woman who was already married to her husband, and now he confessed his innocence here, so how can he behave in the future? Zhang Xiaoyun didn''t want to live anymore, but looking at the hideous Zhang in front of him, he felt aggrieved again. Before he died, he couldn''t make Mrs. Zhang feel better. All this is thanks to his good cousin. "Cousin-in-law, I have always respected you, but I never thought that you would do such a thing... Woooo... I''m ashamed to live." Zhang Xiaoyun has a younger sister who has studied for several years. People in the village call her Zhang Tongsheng. She taught Zhang Xiaoyun some words before, so Zhang Xiaoyun has been picky about marriage, and some things she said are different from ordinary people. It always has the meaning of a scholar. "Cousin, I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I... I don''t know how I got to the Westinghouse and got into your bed, I... I..." Wang Daqin thumped his head hard, his face full of annoyance. How did her good life become like this? The two children also stood in the yard with red eyes, without even shoes, they were pitiful. "You tell him you''re sorry? Wang Daqin, the one you''re sorry for is me! I''m your husband, how could you treat me like this?" Ms. Zhang jumped up angrily when she saw Wang Daqin treating Zhang Xiaoyun like that. Wang Daqin is sorry, shouldn''t it be him and his two children? They are the family, so what is Zhang Xiaoyun, a flirtatious girl? Mrs. Zhang suddenly turned her gaze to Zhang Xiaoyun, gritted her teeth and said, "Zhang Xiaoyun, I think you have treated you well in the past few days when you came to my house, but how dare you... dare to seduce my wife into your bed? You bitch! You bitch! Pizi! If you have no face to live, you will die..." As soon as Mrs. Zhang finished speaking, she rushed towards Zhang Xiaoyun. Zhang Xiaoyun didn''t notice for a while, and Zhang''s scratched a few **** wounds. Zhang Xiaoyun covered his face with one hand, and grabbed Mrs. Zhang with the other. However, Mrs. Zhang really didn''t want her life because of this matter. Zhang Xiaoyun was no match for Mrs. Zhang at all, not to mention that he still had injuries on the back of his hands and arms. Zhang Xiaoyun knew that he would suffer a loss if he confronted Zhang shi head-on like this, so he simply blocked his face and let Zhang shi tear him apart. Wang Daqin on the side couldn''t stand it anymore. Zhang Xiaoyun was young and beautiful, and Zhang was so crazy. Comparing the two, and she just got out of Zhang Xiaoyun''s bed, Wang Daqin began to feel sorry for her. No matter what, things have become like this, no matter how much she repents, she can''t change anything. Since she touched Zhang Xiaoyun, she couldn''t just watch him get beaten. So Wang Daqin stood in front of Zhang Xiaoyun, clamping Zhang''s arm with both hands. Ms. Zhang looked at her arm held down by Wang Daqin, with a look of disbelief. This woman is his wife-lord! After doing something sorry for him, he was able to help other men deal with him. Zhang Xiaoyun took the opportunity to shrink behind Wang Daqin, trembling and looking at Mrs. Zhang. This scene fell into Wang Daqin''s eyes, which made her feel a little more pity. Compared to the lunatic Zhang in front of him, Wang Daqin suddenly had the idea of ??retiring her husband and remarrying. Over the years, she has had enough of Mrs. Zhang''s nonsense. If it wasn''t for the sake of the two children, she would have driven Mrs. Zhang home a long time ago. A man is disobedient, causing trouble all day long, offending everyone in the village, not to mention, and being suspicious all day long. Wang Daqin never thought that she had such a great charm that she could compare to Miss Su next door, but this Mrs. Zhang kept saying that Mrs. Su''s husband seduced her all day long. Even a fool would know it, not to mention the appearance of the husband of the Su family, even if he is ugly and unscrupulous, with a wife like Miss Su, if he doesn''t follow her carefully, and even comes out to hook up with other women, even if he has some serious illness Bar! But Mrs. Zhang didnt think so, and spent all day looking for bad luck. Everyone in Wang Family Village knew that Wang Daqin came back after marrying a male Yasha, and there was no one who didn''t laugh at her behind her back. Once this idea takes root, it is very difficult to pull it out. Wang Daqin thought that he had already met Zhang Xiaoyun anyway, so he simply didn''t do anything, and just gave Zhang Xiaoyun an explanation. If she wanted to abandon a jealous husband like Mrs. Zhang, even if she didn''t say anything, the village head and patriarch would know why. Otherwise, why didn''t anyone come to her about her beating Mrs. Zhang before? Why don''t everyone turn a blind eye and just wait to see Zhang''s misfortune! If it''s to blame, it''s because Mrs. Zhang has offended too many people. Everyone in the village can''t wait for him to be beaten, and she can''t help it! "Wang Daqin, what do you mean?" Ms. Zhang gritted her teeth and asked, trembling with anger. But Wang Daqin just held his arm tightly and refused to let go, and he didn''t show any affection. (end of this chapter) Chapter 172： My Savage Husband (38) Chapter 172 My Savage Husband (38) "Have you had enough trouble?" Wang Daqin turned stern, angrily angrily yelled at Mrs. Zhang, "Things have already happened, so we have to think about how to solve them. What can you do if you hit someone like this? Can you solve the problem?" Zhang Xiaoyun behind him was crying like pear blossoms and raining, and Zhang Shi in front of him was crazy, and the contrast would hurt. Wang Daqin threw Zhang Shi''s arm away, and Zhang Shi was thrown to the ground without realizing it. Clutching her sore elbow, Mrs. Zhang looked at Wang Daqin in disbelief. This time, he really didn''t expect it. In the past, Wang Daqin beat him for a reason. But today, Wang Daqin and Zhang Xiaoyun were obviously sorry for him, so why should she, Wang Daqin, do anything to him? "Wang Daqin, you bastard!" Ms. Zhang hated, why didn''t he see that Wang Daqin is such a woman? Maybe Mrs. Zhang suspected that Zhang Xiaoyun had seduced Wang Daqin before, but he knew Zhang Xiaoyun''s character. Zhang Xiaoyun was the kind of man who only liked sex. How could he seduce such an old woman with nothing like Wang Daqin? But Mrs. Zhang just couldn''t get angry. How could his good life be ruined by Zhang Xiaoyun? Obviously things shouldn''t be like this! Why is this? "Cousin, I was wrong about this, and I will definitely give you an explanation." Wang Daqin also stopped talking to Mrs. Wang, but turned her head and said to Zhang Xiaoyun. "Cousin, don''t talk about it. If I do such a thing, I will have no face to live. If I go home, my father will beat me to death. Wuwu..." Zhang Xiaoyun cried so much that he felt aggrieved, and Wang Daqin felt more and more guilty. She turned around to look at Mrs. Zhang who was lying on the ground, and said ruthlessly, "Since you have long looked down on me, then the friendship between us ends here. I went to invite the village chief and patriarch Come here and give you a divorce letter right away." Ms. Zhang got up from the ground with red eyes, bit her lip and stared at Wang Daqin, staring Wang Daqin so panicked that she suddenly felt guilty. Zhang Xiaoyun didn''t expect Wang Daqin to divorce Mrs. Zhang. He always felt that his cousin loves his cousin, so how could he be willing to divorce him? Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaoyun''s mind became active again. Things have already happened, and since Mrs. Zhang harmed him, he can''t make Mrs. Zhang feel better. "Cousin, you..." Zhang Xiaoyun looked at Wang Daqin with red eyes, because the clothes hadn''t been put on yet, adding a bit of style to the half-lit room. Wang Daqin hurriedly turned his head away, followed by a bit of charming thoughts. "Cousin, don''t worry, since I am sorry for you, I will definitely give you an explanation." Wang Daqin''s words made Zhang Xiaoyun feel a little taller. Actually, he didn''t intend that Wang Daqin would be responsible for him, since that was the case, then he had no choice but to go down the donkey and agreed. Who said it was Zhang who calculated him first? "Xiaoyun is very grateful for what my cousin said, but my cousin...he is innocent after all, please think again." Zhang Xiaoyun''s trick is to retreat and advance, even if Zhang Shi has to learn it for another ten years, he will not be able to learn it. "Shut up, you, it''s all a good thing you, a vixen, otherwise, how could the wife master climb into your bed?" Mr. Zhang naturally didn''t want to be divorced. Even if it wasn''t for himself, he had to think about his two children. So knowing that Zhang Xiaoyun might not be to blame for this matter, he still pushed the responsibility to Zhang Xiaoyun. But from Wang Daqin''s point of view, even if Zhang Xiaoyun spoke to Mrs. Zhang, Mrs. Zhang didn''t appreciate it, and was still unreasonable there. With such a comparison, Wang Daqin became more and more tired of Zhang. "I went to invite the village chief and the patriarch here." Wang Daqin didn''t want to talk nonsense with Mrs. Zhang, so she turned around and walked out. Seeing this, Mrs. Zhang turned pale with fright, and hurriedly chased him out. After making such a fuss for so long, it was already dawn outside. The people in the village also got up and were busy chopping firewood, carrying water and cooking. Nanjing Mucai who was next door took the wash water and walked out, when she heard Zhang''s roar from over there. "Wang Daqin, you heartless, aren''t you afraid of being punished by God?" Nan Jingmu was taken aback, wondering what Wang Daqin did to provoke Zhang''s anger. Su Qiruo, who was practicing in the yard, smiled smugly, to see if Mrs. Zhang was in the mood to seek Nan Jingmu''s bad luck again. Nan Jingmu poured the water and came back, seeing Su Qiruo with a smile on his face, he couldn''t help but take a few more glances. "What''s wrong?" Su Qiruo stopped, and asked Nan Jingmu with a smile. "You seem to be in a good mood?" "That pimp of Mrs. Zhang is unlucky, I am naturally happy." Su Qiruo did not deny that she was indeed in a good mood. Now there are no major national affairs that need her to worry about, so it''s good to play around with such a young man. Nan Jingmu curled his lips secretly, why didn''t he realize that Su Qiruo still had such a playfulness before? "After washing up, let''s eat!" Breakfast is still made by Su Qiruo. Seeing that Nanjing Mu likes her egg pancakes, she makes a few of them every morning when she wakes up, and puts chopped green onion and salt on them. For Nan Jingmu, it is a different kind of delicacy. Nan Jingmu nodded, and followed Su Qiruo to the kitchen to serve dinner. Yingsan, who had been in the kitchen and hadn''t come out, also took the opportunity to follow to the main room. During this time in Wangjiacun, she ate with her young master. Not to mention, their young master''s craftsmanship is quite good. Ying San originally wanted to volunteer and let her cook, but she really didn''t have the ability. It''s okay for her to hold a sword with these two hands, but if she uses a spatula, she is afraid that she will be beaten out by the young master. "That Mrs. Zhang has been crying all morning, what''s going on?" When Nan Jingmu asked this question, he was looking at Ying San. He felt that Ying San went to the room when he was free, so he should be more aware of what happened in Wang Daqin''s house. Ying San touched his nose in embarrassment, not knowing how to answer. If she tells the truth, will the young master drive her out? Nan Jing Mu Jianying San ignored him, and couldn''t help but flatten his mouth. Su Qiruo was upset when she saw it, and kicked Yingsan''s leg under the table. "Don''t you have ears? The young master is talking to you!" Ying San sat up straight in fright, and murmured to Nan Jing: "Returning to the young master, it was Wang Daqin who slept in her cousin''s uncle''s bed last night, and was caught by Mrs. Zhang early in the morning, and Mrs. Zhang made a fuss." It''s been so long." Nan Jingmu was stunned, no wonder Mrs. Zhang shouted heart-piercingly, it turned out that such a big thing happened. Fortunately, he thought it was Mrs. Zhang who angered Wang Daqin again, and got beaten! Su Qiruo kicked Ying San under the table again, couldn''t this person speak more tactfully? It''s not good to be so direct, after all, Nan Jingmu is still an unmarried son. (end of this chapter) Chapter 173： My Savage Husband (39) Chapter 173 My Savage Husband (39) Ying San blinked aggrievedly, didn''t she already tell the truth? Why did the young master still kick her? It seems that the young master doesn''t want to see her now, so under Su Qiruo''s fiery gaze, Ying San picked up the bowl and stood up, and before leaving, he didn''t forget to grab two pieces of Nan Jing Mu''s egg pancakes. Nan Jingmu didn''t even bother to pay attention to the matter between Su Qiruo and Ying San, he was still immersed in the matter of Wang Daqin! "Then Wang Daqin looks so honest, he never thought he would dare to do such a thing." Nan Jingmu smacked his lips in surprise, because he always thought that Wang Daqin was quite honest! Climb on my brother-in-law''s bed in the middle of the night. If word got out, Wang Daqin''s reputation would be completely ruined. "A person should not be judged by his appearance. Being honest doesn''t mean he is really a good person, and the words "she is a bad person" will not be written on the face of a bad person." Su Qiruo said in a timely manner, she was quite afraid that Nanjing Mu would be murdered if she trusted others. "However, we can''t blame Wang Daqin for this matter, that Mrs. Zhang...I''m afraid that whoever gets a husband like that won''t be able to stand it!" Nanjing Mu Youyou sighed, he usually looks at problems from the standpoint of a man, but Mrs. Zhang is really not worthy of sympathy. Obviously she already has two children, but she still thinks about what she has and what she doesn''t have all day long. Let''s live a good life, but, doesn''t this deserve it? Now its all right, Ive handed over my wife to someone else, what will happen to him in the future? "People like Mrs. Zhang should suffer a little bit, otherwise he thought everyone deserved to be bullied by him!" Su Qiruo gave Nan Jingmu a chopstick of vegetables and spread them on the egg pancake, and then she didn''t want to mention Zhang''s matter anymore. It is true that she let Yingsan do something wrong, but Yingsan just sent Wang Daqin to Zhang Xiaoyun''s bed. As for what happened later, it was Wang Daqin''s own doing. If Wang Daqin pushed the boat along the way and fell asleep with Zhang Xiaoyun, then he could only blame Wang Daqin for being too lustful and had nothing to do with others. Su Qiruo doesn''t feel guilty at all. Compared to Zhang''s slander against Nan Jingmu, what she did is really insignificant. "Eat more, we will go to the town to buy some rice noodles and meat later, the food at home is running out." "Well, you eat too." Nan Jingmu nodded, and didn''t mention Zhang''s matter anymore, anyway, he didn''t sympathize with Zhang at all. "Wang Daqin, are you really so ruthless? You don''t want me, don''t you want our two children too?" Seeing that Wang Daqin had made up his mind, Mrs. Zhang became afraid, and rushed out and hugged Wang Daqin''s leg to question. The two children standing in the yard were trembling with fright, with tears on their faces but they dared not cry out. Wang Daqin suddenly softened his heart. yes! They still have two children! "Sister-in-law, what my cousin said is that even if you don''t think about your cousin, you have to think about your two children, right? The two children are still so young, they can''t live without their father''s upbringing! This is a misunderstanding, Xiao Yun is just a cheap life, if he dies, he will die, how can he implicate his cousin and two young children?" Zhang Xiaoyun chased after him, looked at the two children in the yard with red eyes and said softly. That appearance is much gentler than the usual Zhang. Although he is wronged, he still thinks about others. Wang Daqin''s mind, which had been shaken just now, hardened again. Mrs. Zhang is not a good father, so she can find another gentle father for the two children, so that the children will not be taught badly by Mrs. Zhang. "Don''t worry, cousin, I will definitely give you an explanation on this matter." After Wang Daqin finished speaking, he mercilessly left the courtyard to find the village head and patriarch. This time she must get rid of Mrs. Zhang''s jealous husband. She has been tortured enough by Mrs. Zhang these years. Mrs. Zhang looked at the hands that were thrown away helplessly, and then glanced at the two children standing in the yard with red eyes, then rolled up to the ground and hugged the two children in her arms, crying so much that she felt aggrieved . Zhang Xiaoyun wiped away the tears on his face, and a look of complacency flashed across the corner of his eyes. Mrs. Zhang raised her head from between the two children, and glared fiercely at Zhang Xiaoyun. Zhang Xiaoyun did not show any weakness, she came to Mrs. Zhang with her disheveled clothes, leaned over and said, "Cousin, don''t blame me, you asked for all of this." If Zhang had cheated him first, such a thing would not have happened today. "Zhang Xiaoyun, you bitch!" Ms. Zhang gritted her teeth and cursed, a fishy sweetness welled up in her throat, and he suppressed it forcefully. "Hahahaha... am I a slut?" Zhang Xiaoyun laughed loudly, pointed at himself and looked at Zhang Shidao, "I was a good boy, but you tortured me like this, ruined my innocence, and I no longer have the face to see others, yet you still call me a slut?" The smile on Zhang Xiaoyun''s face froze, he grabbed Zhang Shi by the collar, and slapped him hard in the face twice. "My life was ruined by you, so don''t think about it." Mr. Zhang wanted to resist, but the two children were placed in the middle. He was afraid of hurting the children and could not fight back, so he could only endure it. When Su Qiruo took Nanjing Mu to the town, the courtyard of Wang Daqin''s house was bustling with activity! Nan Jingmu took a peek inside, and before he could take a closer look, someone grabbed his wrist. "Nothing to see." Su Qiruo said without looking back, Mrs. Zhang deserved what she deserved. Nan Jingmu pursed her lips secretly, and said straight to Su Qi if she didn''t understand the style. Men like to join in the fun, and after finally waiting for Mrs. Zhang to be unlucky, she didn''t let him see it. It was too much. If Su Qiruo knew that this matter was written by Su Qiruo, Nan Jingmu might still slander her! But Nan Jingmu is not a saint either, and Mrs. Zhang deserves her retribution for not doing good deeds all day long. "Yingyi will probably be back in a few days. I''ll take you home after I''ve dealt with Baoshan." Su Qiruo walked forward without looking back, but said to Nan Jingmu. Nan Jingmu was taken aback, she didn''t expect to go to the capital with her so soon. Although he originally wanted to go to the capital under the guise of getting close to the empress to find out the truth for the Nan family, but now he is nostalgic for the peaceful life now. It is rare in the world to be plain and peaceful, and the years are quiet and good. But he also knew that this was simply not realistic. Su Qiruo''s status will not allow her to stay here forever, nor will he live in Wangjiacun alone. It''s just that the capital is turbulent and the situation in the court is tense. I don''t know if they can get along peacefully like they are now. If Su Qiruo is seventeen this year, if something happens to Nan''s family, Su Guogong''s family will arrange another marriage for her, so what capacity can he stay by her side in the future? (end of this chapter) Chapter 174： My Savage Husband (40) Chapter 174 My Savage Husband (40) Nan Jingmu suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. When he thought that this woman who was supposed to be his wife would marry someone else in the future, his heart throbbed with pain. "Are you... really going to take me home?" If Su Qi had never asked about his life experience, wouldn''t she be afraid that he might be some kind of bad guy? "Then would you like to go home with me?" Su Qiruo asked rhetorically without answering. "But you haven''t asked about my life experience..." Nan Jingmu hesitated suddenly, he didn''t know whether he should tell Su Qiruo his identity. He didn''t want to lie to her. "It doesn''t matter, no matter who you are, it doesn''t matter. I will know the day you are willing to tell me." Su Qiruo''s hand slid down Nan Jingmu''s wrist, and came directly to his palm, holding his somewhat hot hand tightly. How could she not know his identity? It''s just that she doesn''t want to force him. When he is willing to tell her, she will definitely listen. Nan Jingmu bit her lip: "I won''t do anything to hurt you." No matter what he did, it has nothing to do with Su Qiruo. He can''t tell her his identity yet, so as not to hurt her in the future. "I know." Su Qiruo smiled faintly, her eyes were full of trust. The more she behaved like this, the more uncomfortable Nan Jingmu felt. How could Su Qiruo be so good? How embarrassing does this make him? With Ying San''s banknotes, Su Qiruo was generous this time, and bought a lot of things that Nanjing Mu was reluctant to buy before. Standing in front of the only pawnshop in the town, Nan Jingmu asked in puzzlement, "Aren''t you rich? Do you want to **** something?" Su Qiruo said with a smile: "At the beginning you used jewelry on your body to heal my wounds. Now let''s go and redeem those things." Nan Jingmu was taken aback, he didn''t tell Su Qiruo what he had been, how did she know? "It''s actually just a white jade hairpin, no need..." Nan Jing Mu just wanted to refuse, but Su Qiruo couldn''t help but drag him into the pawnshop. When the clerk in the **** shop saw the customer, he quickly went to the window and said, "Ma''am, what do you need?" This is an old man, so he knows people naturally. Although the two people who came here were not well dressed, their demeanor was absolutely different from that of the people in this town. "I want to redeem a white jade hairpin that my husband Lang pawned here in March." Su Qiruo said indifferently, and then looked at Nan Jingmu. Nan Jingmu hesitated for a moment before taking out a **** ticket from his cuff. In fact, he was not used to pawning the hairpin just now, but now he doesn''t feel much. But he didn''t expect that Su Qiruo would know about this and insist on redeeming the hairpin for him. "Please wait a moment, both of you." The guy took the **** and glanced at it, then went to rummage inside. After a while, he saw him coming out holding a small wooden box, opened the lid in Su Qiruo''s direction and asked, "Do you see this hairpin?" Su Qiruo looked at Nan Jingmu, seeing Nan Jingmu nodding, she said: "Exactly." The clerk was very happy. Although she received this hairpin at the beginning, it was one hundred taels, but this thing is definitely worth more than this price. But there are not many rich people in the town, so the hairpin has never been sold. Now that the seller has come to redeem the hairpin, she can earn a few dozen taels no matter what. "Our **** shop has a pawnshop rule. When I received this hairpin, I gave you a silver note of one hundred taels. Now if you want to redeem it, you have to pay an extra 50% of the hairpin according to the rules, which requires one hundred and fifty taels. " This guy originally wanted to ask for two hundred taels, but he was afraid of scaring people away, so this hairpin really became a decoration. Business is not good these days, its okay to earn less, its better than nothing. Su Qiruo was about to nod, but Nan Jingmu pulled Su Qiruo to go out. "What''s going on here?" Su Qiruo held Nan Jingmu''s hand, looked at his tense little face and asked. "No more, isn''t she robbing?" Nan Jingmu said displeasedly, at that time he was in a hurry to spend money, and he only thought it was a big loss to use this hairpin for one hundred taels. Now they want to redeem their hairpin, but this man asked for one hundred and fifty taels directly. Then don''t need the hairpin, anyway, he is used to not wearing it. Su Qiruo squeezed Nan Jingmu''s palm in a funny way, with a doting look on her face. It turned out that this guy was afraid that she would suffer! "If we go to the capital again to buy this hairpin, it will cost at least one thousand eight hundred taels. The guys in this small place don''t know what to buy. Now we only need one hundred and fifty taels to redeem it. It''s a profit no matter what. If If you meet someone who knows the goods, thats not the price. Su Qiruo leaned close to Nanjing Mu''s ear and whispered, in fact, she didn''t know jade, but thought that this white jade hairpin was pretty, and it was the only piece of jewelry on Nanjing Mu''s body, so she lied to him and wanted to give it to him. Hairpin redeemed. Nan Jingmu was taken aback again, feeling more and more unhappy. One thousand taels of white jade hairpin was actually suppressed by the pawnshop to one hundred taels. This is really robbery! But thinking of the one hundred taels that saved Su Qiruo''s life, Nan Jingmu felt it was worth it again. This hairpin is a dead thing no matter how good it is, and it can sell for a hundred taels better than the one worn on his head. After hearing what Su Qiruo said, Nan Jingmu didn''t say much anymore, and waited for her to go to deal with the buddy, and sat outside drinking tea by himself. It is said that this hairpin was left to him by his father, and Nan Jingmu has been wearing it on his head all the time, never thinking about how much it is worth. But since it can save Su Qiruo''s life once, it is useful. After that, he should put more jewelry on his body. In case of trouble in the future, this is all life-saving money. Thinking in this way, Nan Jingmu prepared to sneak into the former General Nan''s Mansion when he entered the capital. There was a small secret room in his mother''s study, and there were many valuable things in it! When his mother sent him away, she told him that because she was busy with government affairs, she was afraid that she would not be able to protect him, so she asked someone to send him to Jiangnan. But she has kept the dowry his father left him, and it has not been taken by the stepmother. After all, my mother still loves him a lot. Although sometimes he can''t take care of him too much, but fortunately he didn''t let him starve to death outside. After living in Wangjia Village for the past few months, Nan Jingmu''s only complaints about General Nan disappeared. Mother is a person who does big things, so it''s normal not to take care of the family. It''s just that such an upright mother was ransacked and executed for treason, Nan Jingmu couldn''t believe it. Whether the emperor is stupid or someone framed him, this matter must be clarified. Su Qiruo came out with not only the white jade hairpin in his hand, but also a red cloth bag, which he handed to Nan Jingmu. "what is this?" Nan Jingmu held the red cloth bag, feeling quite heavy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 175： My Savage Husband (41) Chapter 175 My Savage Husband (41) "I saw that she had a big gold bracelet inside, which was quite cheap, so I bought it together, and you keep it by your side." Su Qiruo''s voice was so low that only Nan Jingmu and her could hear it. But every word that fell into Nanjing Mu''s ears was like a heavy hammer, making his heart tremble. "Big...big gold bracelet?" Nan Jingmu murmured, he seemed to have felt the weight of the bracelet, it should be quite big. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, took Nan Jingmu''s hand and left the pawnshop. Su Qiruo originally wanted to rent a carriage to go home, but Nan Jingmu was unwilling. During this period of time, he was used to living a hard life, and he didn''t want to waste it like that. Wangjia Village is not far from the town, and it is not too tiring to walk back. Besides, Nan Jingmu was in a happy mood, with the redeemed hairpin and the big gold bracelet given by Su Qiruo in his arms, his steps became more brisk, and he didn''t feel tired. When Wang Daqin returned home, there were still many people around Wang Daqin''s house, Su Qiruo frowned, this Wang Daqin was really useless, why did it take so long to finish such a trivial matter. It turned out that the village chief and patriarch both went to Wang Daqin''s house, and Wang Daqin listed Zhang''s crimes, all of which were enough for him to be divorced. There is no need to doubt these things, and everyone in Wangjiacun knows it. It''s just that in the past, Wang Daqin didn''t talk about it, and the villagers didn''t talk too much about it. The village head and patriarch understood what she meant, so they wrote a letter of divorce for Wang Daqin, just waiting for her to press her fingerprints. But Mrs. Zhang rushed over like crazy, and refused to let Wang Daqin cover the handprint, and even revealed in public that Wang Daqin had slept with Zhang Xiaoyun. As a result, Wang Daqin, who was originally reasonable, fell into a disadvantage. But Wang Daqin is determined to give Zhang Xiaoyun an explanation this time, and will divorce Zhang no matter what. Seeing this, Mrs. Zhang knew that she was suspended this time. He is not stupid. If he is divorced and returned to his natal family, the brothers and sisters-in-law of his natal family will definitely not tolerate him. When the time comes to grind him every day, his life will be worse than death. And if he left, what would his two children do? No matter how good Mrs. Zhang is, she is really kind to her two children. So he knelt on the ground and begged, asking Wang Daqin to keep him for the sake of the two children. The village head and patriarch couldn''t help but feel sorry for the two children. After all, the children are still so young and they can''t live without their father. Zhang Xiaoyun stood up at this time and said that he would serve Wang Daqin with the Zhang family in the future. The village head and patriarch nodded secretly. Wang Daqin was also deeply moved, but felt wronged by Zhang Xiaoyun. After all, compared with the young and beautiful Zhang Xiaoyun, the overbearing and unreasonable Zhang seems even more vulgar. Wang Daqin offered to make Zhang Xiaoyun the husband in the future, and the Zhang family would be the junior, which can be regarded as the first explanation for Zhang Xiaoyun and his family. The village head and patriarch both think Zhang Xiaoyun is sensible, much better than that Zhang. Ms. Zhang was not willing at first, but the village head and patriarch also said that if he was still unwilling, then let him take the divorce letter and leave Wangjiacun. After all, no one would look down on someone with Zhang''s temperament, and they were even more afraid that he would spoil a good child. Mr. Zhang didn''t want to be suspended and go home, so she could only endure it. How could Zhang Xiaoyun have a crush on someone like Wang Daqin? It''s just that now that things have happened, he hated Mrs. Zhang in his heart, so he just wanted to watch Mrs. Zhang''s jokes and avenge himself, and he couldn''t care less about it. As soon as the patriarch and the village head left, those people in the village who had been provoked by Zhang all came to watch the jokes, one or two said words of comfort to Zhang, but they were all gloating in their hearts. Chang''s family can be regarded as self-inflicted, and the whole village is not surrounded by any good popularity. As soon as Nan Jingmu came back, he heard Yingsan talk about the incident next door, and then couldn''t help curling his lips. Now Wang Daqin''s family has a lot of fun to watch. Of those two, none of them are fuel-efficient lamps. Wang Daqin originally had difficulty raising Mrs. Zhang and the two children, but now she has married a petite husband, and she will cry sometimes in the future. Nan Jingmu entered the room and took out the big gold bracelet that Su Qiruo gave him. The gaudy big gold bracelet was full of the smell of copper. If it is difficult, this thing can be more useful than the jade hairpin. The people in the village slowly dispersed, and there was a burst of aggrieved sobbing from the next door, and Zhang Xiaoyun''s cry of hunger. Wang Daqin called Mrs. Zhang to cook, and Mrs. Zhang wanted to resist. Wang Daqin waved the divorce letter in his hand, stared at her, and Mrs. Zhang immediately became honest. "Cousin, today is a good day, let''s let my cousin kill a chicken raised in the yard to celebrate!" Zhang Xiaoyun doesn''t care about that, now Mrs. Zhang is just a servant, he just instructs Mrs. Zhang to work, as for the other things...huh! If he could marry into a family like Wang Daqin''s, would Wang Daqin be willing to let him do dirty work? Wang Daqin got a sweet husband, so naturally she had to coax her well, and she would respond to every request, so she agreed with a smile. After a while, Zhang''s abuse came from outside again. Just as Zhang Xiaoyun pulled his face down, there was a slap. Zhang Xiaoyun raised the corners of his mouth and smiled. His good life has just begun! The status of the Zhang family over there has plummeted, and there is no time to find trouble with Nan Jingmu. "Nice job!" This is Su Qiruo''s praise to Ying San after the matter was successful, Ying San was so excited that he almost fell off the roof. The young master finally saw her, but Ying San also understood that his young master really liked this young master. In the future, it''s fine to offend anyone, but you must not offend the young master. Before dawn on the second day, a not-so-luxury carriage drove into Wangjia Village and stopped at the gate of Su Qiruo''s house. Ying San, who heard the voice, flew out early. After seeing clearly that the person driving the car was Ying Yi, the vigilance on his face was replaced by joy. "You are back." Ying San patted Ying Yi''s shoulder heavily, and said excitedly. "Is the young master up?" Yingyi was still covered with dew, in order to take the young master home earlier, she rushed over overnight. It''s just that the Duke said that it is not appropriate to make a publicity about taking the young master back this time, so as not to cause further troubles, so she chose such an ordinary carriage. Even though it is an ordinary carriage, it is considered a luxurious item in the eyes of Wangjia Villagers. "It should have started when I heard the sound." Ying San knows his young master''s kung fu, the noise of the carriage outside is loud, the young master will definitely wake up. Sure enough, as soon as the two finished speaking, the door of the main room opened. "Young...Miss, the subordinates are here to pick you up." Yingyi still didn''t say "Young Master" in the end. Many people in Wangjia Village came out to look here, and she didn''t dare to cause trouble for the young master. (end of this chapter) Chapter 176： My Savage Husband (42) Chapter 176 My Savage Husband (42) The young woman stood respectfully in the courtyard, and it seemed that she had just come out of the well-regulated mansion. "Just come back." Su Qiruo nodded, her expression was serious, completely different from when she was facing Nanjing Mu. Many villagers who love to join in the fun have already come to the carriage, and are looking into the courtyard of Su Qiruo''s house on their feet! "It seems that they are here to pick up Miss Su. I said that a person like Miss Su must be unusual. It is true." Someone whispered to the person beside him. "Looking at other people''s looks and demeanor, it is naturally not something we can compare with." "Isn''t that right! I''ve long noticed that the husband of the Su family is different from those yellow-faced men in our family. It turns out that he came from a wealthy family, and he looks good." "I just don''t know where this lady came from. Looking at it this way, are they going to move out?" Everyone in the yard didn''t care what you said. Wang Daqin''s family next door naturally heard the movement long ago, and it was rare for the three of them to walk out of the yard together. Looking at the carriage parked in front of Su''s house, they were all taken aback. Especially Zhang Xiaoyun, he hated it so much right now. If it wasn''t for Mrs. Zhang, he might be able to sit in such a carriage in the future! Even if he doesn''t marry Miss Su, it is not impossible to marry someone in the town with his looks. His whole life was ruined by Mrs. Zhang, even if he worked hard for the rest of his life, he would never make it easier for Mrs. Zhang. At this time, Mrs. Zhang didn''t know Zhang Xiaoyun''s thoughts at all, but secretly scolded Nan Jingmu, that foxy son, for having a good life, and the wife-lord turned out to be a big lady. After a while, Nan Jingmu also came out of the house. Looking at Ying Yi standing in the yard, he thought of what Su Qiruo had said to him before. Ying San lightly touched Ying Yi''s shoulder, and said in a low voice, "I haven''t seen the young master yet." Seeing that there was no hint of a joke in Ying San''s eyes, Ying Yi didn''t dare to think too much, and stepped forward to salute Nanjing Mu. "This subordinate has met the young master." Nan Jingmu was taken aback. After all, it was an unmarried man with a thin skin. Before he could speak, his face turned red. "Okay, okay, you two go and sit inside first!" Su Qiruo dragged Nan Jingmu to the kitchen, she didn''t expect Ying Yi and Ying San to cook for herself. Ying Yi stood there a little awkwardly, his eyes fixed on the direction Su Qiruo left. This... Let the young master and the young master cook for their two subordinates, okay? Ying San was already used to it, sitting there in a big way, not forgetting to ask Ying Yi to sit down too. "Why don''t I cook!" Yingyi rubbed her hands, she felt that fighting was better than waiting for the young master to cook. "Can you do it?" Ying San glanced at Ying Yi, tugged at her sleeve, and Ying Yi sat down. "The young master loves the young master very much, and he is afraid that he won''t eat well, so I have to do it myself. You and I are all in the young master''s favor." Ying San raised his hand and poured Ying Yi a glass of water. This bamboo cup was bought by their young master! During the time spent with Nan Jingmu, in fact, Ying San still has a good impression of this young master who doesn''t like to talk. At least she can tell that this young master is sincerely treating her young master well. What''s more, the young master has saved the young master''s life. Only in this point, other men can''t compare with their young master. Yingyi hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Young Master...Which family is he from?" Although he didn''t know Nanjing Mu''s identity, Yingyi could also tell that this was not a child from a village family, but a son from a noble family somewhere. Ying San gave her a blank look, lowered his voice and said: "Don''t talk too much about things that you shouldn''t care about, you just remember that the young master is the man the young master likes." Su Guogong''s mansion only has one prostitute daughter of their young master, and the remaining concubines are useless at all. If the young master is of low status, it may be really difficult to enter Su Guogong''s mansion, but as long as the young master persists, these things are nothing at all. So as long as the young master likes it, no one will say anything, even if someone says it, it will be useless. Anyone with a discerning eye knows that the most useful words of Su Guogong''s mansion are their young masters. Even the princes and lords listen to the young master, let alone the master. The young master has a daughter under his knees, who looks like a baby like an eyeball all day long. Even if the young master wants the stars in the sky, the young master will find a way to pick them for her. "The young master likes the young master?" Yingyi said in amazement, she grew up with the young master since she was a child, knowing that the young master has always disliked men, and always felt that they were like a burden. Now that you have been injured this time, why has your temper changed? Ying San rolled his eyes: "Can''t you see it?" "can not tell." Ying nodded, she really didn''t see how much the young master liked the young master. "The young master is the young master''s savior, and the young master and the young master have been in love for a long time, do you understand?" Yingsan stretched out two index fingers to face each other, Zhao Ying blinked and said. Yingyi just nodded, it turned out to be the case. The grace of saving life should be promised with your body, the young master is promising himself! Suddenly thought of something again, Ying Yi couldn''t help frowning. "What''s wrong with you?" Ying San always felt that Ying Yi seemed to have something on his mind. Could it be that something happened after going back this time? "I went back this time and saw Her Royal Highness in the mansion, and..." Ying paused before saying, "Ninth Prince." Yingyi did not tell His Royal Highness that they had found the young lord. The Duke said that it is inappropriate to say anything about it before the young lord returns home safely, so as not to attract the attention of thieves again. Seeing the appearance of the Ninth Prince, he was obviously very sad. Others may not know, but Ying 1 and Ying 3 are very clear. The Ninth Prince has always admired their young master, but the young master has a marriage contract, so the Ninth Prince has been slow to move. Now that the Nan family is in trouble, the young master''s fianc has died on the way back to the capital. This time the young master returns, the emperor may give him a marriage! As subordinates, they will naturally respect whoever the young master likes. Now the young master clearly treats this Mr. Jing Mu differently, even if that person is the distinguished Ninth Prince, there is no way to force the young master to like him . It''s just that if Mr. Jing Mu doesn''t have the support of a strong mother''s family, how can he fight against the aloof Ninth Prince? Only relying on the grace of a woman, how long can this grace last? Although Ying San didn''t say anything, the worry between his brows couldn''t be faked. Having been with this young master for so long, in fact, she prefers the young master''s temperament, neither arrogant nor arrogant, pure and kind-hearted. The Ninth Prince was pampered and grew up since he was a child. If the young master married him, he might suffer a lot of grievances in the future! (end of this chapter) Chapter 177： My Savage Husband (43) Chapter 177 My Savage Husband (43) "You must not mention this matter in front of the young master. After the young master returns, he will make up his own mind." Ying San was afraid that Ying Yi would not know, and said something in front of the young master that would anger the young master, so he hurriedly asked in advance. "Don''t worry, I know it well." Fortunately, after Yingsan talked to her so much, Yingyi knew what to say and what not to say. After the vegetables were fried, Su Qiruo spread the pancakes in the pot again, and Nan Jingmu just squatted there to burn the fire. The weather was hot, Su Qiruo also put two ice basins in the kitchen. After Nanjing Mu added a piece of firewood, he put his hands on top of the ice to cool off. Su Qiruo also took advantage of the time of cooking to make a bowl of crushed ice for Nan Jingmu, and spread the red pepper cut into small pieces on top. Fruit, also put a circle of honey. Nanjing Mu sat on the small bench and ate, Su Qiruo took two more bowls and said: "I''ll give those two guys a bowl to try too, the fire doesn''t need to be too high to make pancakes, just add this firewood into it That''s enough. If you feel hot, go to the back room and rest." "not hot." Nan Jingmu hurriedly shook his head, it would be fine if he just sat here. "Then I''ll send it over and come back." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo walked out with two bowls of crushed ice. Ying One and Ying Sanyi saw Su Qiruo approaching, and hurriedly stood up from their chairs. "Try it, this is made by Jing Mu, it will relieve the heat for you." Su Qiruo dare not say that she did this, after all, the previous "Su Qiruo" never knew about it. Knowing how to cook is already unreasonable, let alone these weird things. Left and right Yingyi and Yingsan would not really ask Nan Jingmu if he made this thing, Su Qiruo just made such a favor. "Thank you, young master, thank you, young master." The two hurriedly clasped their fists together. "sit down!" Su Qiruo waved to the two of them, and then asked, "Did you take the money I asked you to take?" Yingyi hurriedly took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket, and offered them with both hands. "This is one hundred thousand taels, the Duke gave it. The Duke also said that if the young master thinks it is not enough, she will send the rest." Yingyi left in a hurry, and the mansion didn''t have time to prepare more money. But at that time, the young master didn''t say how much he wanted, Yingyi thought that one hundred thousand taels should be enough. "enough." Su Qiruo nodded, it was just wrapping a few hills, it didn''t take so much at all, but she still put away the rest. Anyway, the money has already been taken out, and she will give the money to Nan Jingmu later to act as his small treasury. If Nan Jingmu knew what Su Qiruo was thinking at this time, he would definitely be moved to tears. Su Qiruo took the money and left without looking back. "What is the young master doing with so much money?" Yingyi asked curiously, she always felt that the young master was doing things mysteriously now, which was different from before. "I do not know either." Yingsan only cared about eating, and didn''t even want to raise his head. She doesn''t care about the young master''s affairs, she just obeys orders. "Well... cool. The young master is really capable." Yingyi took a mouthful of red fruit dipped in honey, and half a spoonful of crushed ice, put them into his mouth together, and couldn''t help admiring. "The young master is very good." Ying San''s words came from the bottom of his heart. It was rare for Ying Yi to hear her praise someone so much, so he couldn''t help but give her an extra look. Looking at the crushed ice and red fruit in the bowl, Yingyi also felt that such a smoky young master might be more suitable for his own young master. With the temperament of the Ninth Prince, it may not be possible to treat their subordinates like this. Dont say that Ive given them food, its fine if they dont let them do it. "Um." Yingyi followed suit and nodded, and also immersed himself in eating. A bowl of fruit ice completely bought off these two cronies under Su Qiruo. After eating, Su Qiruo took Nan Jingmu to the village chief''s house. Since we are leaving, we have to finish the Baoshan business first. The village head only said that this mountain has not been occupied by anyone for thousands of years, so he would not accept more money from Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo didn''t want to owe too much to the village head''s family. Nan Jingmu didn''t want to disturb the women''s discussion, so she turned and went out. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the youngest son of the village chief''s family lying at the door and secretly looking at Su Qiruo in a daze. When Nan Jingmu caught him, Wang Qingqiu immediately blushed. I thought Nan Jingmu was going to annoy him, but he just smiled and didn''t say anything. Wang Qingqiu felt uncomfortable, and hurriedly followed Nan Jingmu to explain. "Brother, don''t get me wrong, I... I just think Miss Su is good-looking, and I have no other ideas." Wang Qingqiu is still young, and he has never seen a woman as good-looking as Su Qiruo, so he will inevitably have to look more often. "I know." Nan Jingmu nodded with a smile. He knew that the village chief''s family was upright. Although Wang Qingqiu is young, he is not a rude person when he speaks and does things, and he is different from Zhang. "You... aren''t you angry?" Wang Qingqiu was taken aback, that Mrs. Zhang would scold Wang Daqin for several days every time she saw a woman saying a word to her, and the husband of the Su family was not annoyed when he saw him peeking at his wife? "Why should I be angry? Are you angry that my wife is too good-looking?" Nan Jingmu''s words made Wang Qingqiu laugh. Wang Qingqiu liked Nan Jingmu, so he was willing to talk to him. "My brother is also good-looking, he is the best-looking person I have ever seen." When Wang Qingqiu said this, his little face flushed with shame. "The beauty and ugliness of the appearance are only given by the mother and father. The beauty of the heart should be the most important thing. Qingqiu is a kind child, and he will naturally meet a wife who treats you like a treasure in the future." Nan Jingmu has always believed that good will be rewarded with good. He believes that it is his blessing that he met Su Qiruo instead of dying. Wang Qingqiu smiled shyly, but chatted with Nan Jingmu openly. In two years, he will reach the age of talking about others. What the mother wants is to ask the third sister to find him a educated person in the town, and he will be more respected if he marries him in the future. Most of the women in the village dont love men, and after they get married, they only have endless work and endless services for their mother-in-law and father-in-law. He doesnt want to marry such a person. Especially seeing Miss Su''s love for Su''s husband, Wang Qingqiu is even more firm in his wish to find a scholar. So the third sister said that she would definitely pass the Juren examination, and he would be Juren''s younger brother by then, and he would be worthy of marrying into a scholar''s family. Nan Jingmu praised Wang Qingqiu for his good eyesight. In this remote village, it is really not easy to have a man who knows this. It can only be said that the family style of the village chief''s family is really good, and Wang Qingqiu was not treated harshly just because he was a boy. Women who have read books are somewhat noble, but they will treat men with a little more respect than those who have not read books. This is a big difference for men in the second half of their lives. (end of this chapter) Chapter 178： My Savage Husband (44) Chapter 178 My Savage Husband (44) Su Qiruo finally left two thousand taels of silver notes, which is enough to cover two hundred years according to the price of twelve taels a year offered by the village chief. But if Su Qi only signed the contract for a hundred years, in fact, it might not take such a long time at all. She just wanted to help Wangjiacun. No matter what the Zhang family is, the village chief''s family has helped them a lot, especially Wang Qingwan, this kindness Su Qiruo has to repay. When Su Qiruo came out from the village chief''s house, the village chief followed out holding the bank notes in both hands, his eyes were flushed, obviously he hadn''t recovered from the pile of bank notes. She lived so long, when did she see so much money? The village chief is not stupid, she knows the purpose of Su Qiruo''s actions, so she is more grateful in her heart. Combined with the fact that the rice in Wang Sanmaozi''s field was growing well, the village head felt more and more that his family had met a nobleman. "Miss Su, you... are you leaving Wang Family Village?" The village head trembled slightly and asked hesitantly. Su Qiruo nodded lightly: "I have to take care of your family during this period of time. My family has already come to pick me up, and we will leave later. If Wang Xiucai needs anything in the future, he can go to Su Guogong''s mansion in the capital If you come to find me, just say that you are an old friend from Wang Family Village." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo took Nan Jingmu and left. The village chief''s eyes were rounded in shock, and he didn''t recover from the sentence "Su Guogong''s mansion in Beijing" for a long time. Miss Su is from Su Guogong''s mansion? Although the village chief seldom goes out of town, he doesn''t know everything. What is the family status of Su Guogong''s mansion? They actually rescued the young lady of Duke Su''s mansion? Looking at the two thousand taels of silver note in his hand again, the village chief felt more and more heavy. Actually, when the third daughter came back with the blood-covered Miss Su, she was still a little unwilling to take them in. After all, the hundreds of people in Wangjia Village couldnt bear the burden. Fortunately, my daughter was kind and persuaded her. I didn''t expect that people would give them such a big reward from Wangjiacun. What is there to pack in those bald mountains? Miss Su just didn''t want to owe them favors! "My wife, what''s wrong with you?" The village chief Fulang came out and saw the excited look of the village chief, so he couldn''t help but stepped forward and asked. "It''s okay, it''s okay, the third child will be back soon?" The village head put away the bank notes, and asked as he walked into the courtyard. "I''ll be home the next evening." Speaking of his third daughter, the village chief, Fulang, had a smile on his face. It is his pride, and the pride of Wangjia Village, that this kid is up to the challenge. "well" The village head said hello twice, but didn''t say anything more. These two thousand taels of banknotes are really too much, Su Qiruo doesn''t suggest that the village chief distribute them directly to the villagers, but ask her to keep them for future purchase of rice seedlings in the village. In the future, the rice seedlings will be provided by this money every year, so there is no need to worry about some people taking the money and squandering it. The village chief also felt that this should be the case, so after discussing with the patriarch, he did not directly disclose the money to the public. He only informed everyone that someone had built a mountain and was willing to provide rice seedlings to the village every year. The people in the village have all seen the rice planted by the village head''s family, and their hearts have long been itchy. There is no one who is not happy about this good thing that came for nothing, and everyone has smiles on their faces. When Su Qiruo left, she took nothing with her except the clothes on her body. Nan Jingmu, on the other hand, kept looking at the few bamboo cups on the table, feeling full of reluctance. He bought this yard with the money from selling the hairpin, and now the yard is still his, but he doesn''t know if he will have a chance to come back in the future. It is difficult to go to the capital now, I hope he can find out who is behind the scenes and avenge his mother. The carriage was not driving fast, and they stopped at Qingzhou City after leaving the town, planning to rest here for a night before continuing on. Yingyi was ordered to buy clothes for Su Qiruo and Nanjing Mu, while Su Qiruo directly dragged Nanjing Mu up to the second floor. Standing at the door, Nan Jingmu suddenly stopped moving. "What''s wrong?" Su Qiruo still held Nan Jingmu''s hand and did not let go, it was as natural as if he had already married her. "I...do we still live together?" Nanjing Mu lowered his eyes and didn''t dare to look directly at Su Qiruo. It was a last resort for the two of them to sleep on the same bed in Wangjiacun before. Now they have enough money to open as many rooms as they want. He doesn''t know that Su Qiruo How did Qi Ruo arrange it. Su Qiruo was startled, then pulled Nan Jingmu, pushed the door and walked in. "Naturally, how can you and I sleep separately?" "But we''re not..." Nan Jingmu''s words stopped when Su Qiruo looked over, but he still didn''t understand what she meant. "Yingyi and Yingsan didn''t know about it. Besides, we''ve been sleeping together for so long. It''s too late even if you don''t want to marry me. Jing Mu, I will make up for the wedding that I owe you. I just hope You can trust me, trust me, I will protect you well." Su Qiruo squeezed Nan Jingmu''s palm tightly, and said seriously, regardless of whether he could understand what she meant. Nan Jingmu lowered her eyes shyly, because of Su Qiruo''s words, her heart beat more and more violently, a heart pounding like it was about to jump out. Su Qiruo believed that her arrival would definitely change Nan Jingmu''s fate, otherwise this redemption would be meaningless. "I''ll ask someone to bring hot water, you go inside to take a bath first, I''ll watch outside, don''t be afraid." Su Qiruo''s voice was soft, and Nan Jingmu''s eyes turned red, her nose sore, and she almost cried. The nicer she was to him, the deeper the guilt in his heart. Su Qiruo lowered her raised hand before touching Nan Jingmu''s side face. She was afraid of scaring him, but she was not in a hurry anyway, just take her time. If Su Qi is not afraid of anything, she is afraid that Nanjing Mu will be too impulsive and take her life in after returning to Beijing, so she has to guard him personally. Since she wants to keep him in her yard after returning to Beijing, she has to get him used to staying by her side from now on. The sound of water came from behind the screen, Su Qiruo still sat firmly at the table, picked up a book from the bookshelf beside her and slowly flipped through it. There was a knock on the door outside the house, and the people behind the screen obviously paused. Su Qiruo hurriedly got up and went to open the door, but she didn''t forget to comfort Nan Jingmu that there is no need to worry. "Young master, these are clothes for you and the young master." Yingyi stood outside the door, offering the clothes with both hands. Su Qiruo closed the door after receiving it, then picked out Nan Jingmu''s clothes and hung them on the screen. "The clothes are here, can you come?" Nan Jingmu huddled in the bathtub and didn''t dare to move. The voice was too close to him, so close that he didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, for fear that she would rush in. Even though he knew that Su Qi was not that frivolous, he would still be nervous. "can." Nan Jingmu glanced at the clothes hanging on the screen, and quickly responded. (end of this chapter) Chapter 179： My Savage Husband (45) Chapter 179 My Savage Husband (45) Su Qiruo''s chuckle came from outside, and then the sound of footsteps getting further and further away. Nan Jingmu finally felt relieved, and the speed of his subordinates accelerated a bit. At night, the two still lay on the same bed, but this bed was not as big as the one in Wangjiacun, so Nan Jingmu had to sleep against the wall. Su Qiruo moved her body outside, and said in a low voice: "It''s cold on the wall, move this way." "No... not cool." Nan Jingmu hurriedly shook his head, he wasn''t brazen enough to get so close to Su Qiruo. "Little fool!" Su Qiruo sighed lightly, regardless of whether Nan Jingmu wanted it or not, she leaned over and dragged him out, before she lay down next to him. "Sleep in peace, I won''t touch you until I get married." If Su Qi closed his eyes first, he naturally couldn''t see the blush on Nan Jingmu''s face clearly. Nan Jingmu clutched the quilt tightly with both hands, her body was tense, feeling the temperature around her, but what made him most ashamed was what she said just now. What do you mean you won''t touch him? Did she think he was avoiding her because he was worried about that? He is shy! Nan Jingmu turned inward angrily, turned her back to Su Qiruo and closed her eyes. Su Qiruo slightly hooked her lips, and turned sideways calmly, facing the back of Nan Jingmu''s hand. In fact, she wanted to pull him into her arms, but in the end she didn''t dare. This matter has to be done step by step, not hasty. What Nan Jingmu didn''t expect was that he slept soundly that night, and didn''t get up until the sun was shining. "I...why didn''t you wake me up?" Nan Jingmu blushed and looked at Su Qiruo who was sitting there, and complained. "I''m not in a hurry to go back. Let''s just walk slowly. You can sleep as long as you want." Su Qiruo said indifferently, but in fact, she only woke up not long ago. It''s been a long time since I slept on such a comfortable bed. The bed in Wangjia Village was too hard, and she ached all over from sleeping on it. Besides, people in the village get up early, and she wakes up whenever there is a sound outside. The inn was quiet, which made her sleep until dawn. "That didn''t sleep until this hour." Nan Jingmu muttered dissatisfiedly while putting on his clothes, he always felt that if Su Qi did it on purpose, he would embarrass him. If Ying 1 and Ying 3 knew that he slept until now, they might laugh at him behind his back! Su Qiruo chuckled, got up and went outside to get water for Nan Jingmu, and then ate breakfast with him. If what Su Qi said is true, their journey is indeed slow enough, and she will stop and play for two days if she encounters any interesting place. Nan Jingmu felt that he had been spoiled by Su Qiruo, if he followed her to the Su residence, he would be so lazy, maybe he would be talked about by others! Thinking of what he was going to do, Nan Jingmu''s expression turned a little colder. He can''t marry Su Qiruo, he can''t implicate her and the Su family. So on the night before entering Beijing, Nan Jingmu had a serious talk with Su Qiruo. He wanted to follow her home as her savior, not her husband. Su Qiruo didn''t ask the reason, but just looked at him indifferently. Nan Jingmu felt a little uncomfortable when she saw her, and was about to explain, but Su Qiruo nodded in agreement. Su Qiruo understands everything, including his thoughts. The reason why he only talked to her about this matter the night before entering Beijing was because he was willing to let her mess around, but he was unwilling to appear as her husband in order not to implicate her. But Su Qiruo is not in a hurry, he is destined to be her man, it''s just a matter of time. The carriage stopped at the gate of Su Mansion, but no one came out to greet him. In order to avoid being discovered by the second princess''s people, no one even in Su Mansion knew when they came back. The butler, who happened to be out on errands, saw that the person driving the car was Ying Yi, so he hurriedly went up to him. "But the little master is back?" Ying nodded: "Exactly." The butler''s eyes turned red, and he was so excited that he almost knelt down. "Ouch! My little ancestor, you have come back safely, the Duke and the Lord are looking forward to you!" The housekeeper personally helped Su Qiruo down, and was about to bring her in. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo stopped suddenly, pulled her hand from the butler, turned around and helped a young and beautiful young master from the carriage. The butler was taken aback for a moment, but hadn''t reacted yet. "This is Mr. Xie, my savior." Su Qiruo smiled and said to the butler, then looked at Nan Jingmu and said, "This is the housekeeper in the house, we all call her Aunt Chen." "Aunt Chen." Nan Jingmu also called out, and the housekeeper waved his hands in shock. "The old slave has seen Mr. Xie, young master, please walk slowly, the old slave will go inside to inform the Duke and the Lord, if they know that you are back, they may be so happy!" The butler ran into the mansion, with an eager look and a bit of a panic, which was enough to show her respect and care for Su Qiruo. Nan Jingmu stood in front of the vermilion gate, with mixed feelings in her heart. The rich family in his memory has faded, and now standing here, he can''t remember half of the past. I dont know what Nanfu looks like now, is it already boring and overgrown. "Let''s go in!" Su Qiruo used to pull Nan Jingmu''s hand, but he avoided it sideways. Su Qiruo''s hands stiffened, and she touched her nose in embarrassment. Ying Yi, who was following behind the two of them, took a sneak peek, then hurriedly lowered his head. She doesn''t dare to take care of the young master''s family affairs, the young master is probably embarrassed. Young master is also true, you are not married yet, how can you be in such a hurry? The two of them entered the second gate, and saw a couple in Chinese clothes rushing out, their eyes moist, obviously excited. "Daughter greets mother and father." Su Qiruo lifted the hem of her clothes and knelt down on one knee. Nanjing Mu on the side was also busy blessing his body, but didn''t say anything. At this time, Su Guogong and the lord Qin only have their daughter in their eyes, how can they see others? The two of them were busy, one on the left and the other on the right, stepped forward to support Su Qiruo, choked up and said, "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back." "Mother, father, this is Jing Mu, the child''s savior. If there is no Jing Mu, now your two elders will not be able to see the child." Su Qiruo hurriedly pulled Nan Jing Mu who was beside her to introduce him to Su Guogong and Qin Shi. The two looked at Nan Jing Mu gratefully and paused at the same time. Why does this kid look so familiar? When Nan Jingmu''s father was still alive, Su Guogong''s mansion and the Nan family were still on good terms. The Qin family and the Xie family have always had a good relationship, otherwise they would not have been able to arrange this marriage for the two children back then. It''s just that they haven''t seen each other for more than ten years, and Qin Shi was a little unsure whether the child in front of him is similar to the deceased Xie Shi. After all, ever since Su Guogong''s direct younger brother became the empress, in order to avoid the emperor''s suspicion, the Su family had very little contact with the major families, including the Nan family. (end of this chapter) Chapter 180： My Savage Husband (46) Chapter 180 My Savage Husband (46) Fortunately, Su Guogong and Qin Shi have met many people on weekdays, and Nan Jingmu''s face was cold, while Xie Shi''s face was warm when he was alive. The Su family only knew that Nan Jingmu''s nickname was Yuan Bao, and they used to call him that when they chatted with Nan''s wife and husband. They didn''t remember what his full name was, otherwise they would be suspicious just by hearing the name. His identity is gone. After all, he was his daughter''s savior, Su Guogong and Qin Shi were a little less wary, and it''s not surprising that they looked alike to the good-looking men in this world. "Please come inside quickly, good boy, thank you for saving my family Ruo''er, otherwise..." Qin Shi held Nan Jingmu''s hand tightly, tears filled his eyes with excitement, he really didn''t dare to think about what he would do if he lost his daughter. He only had this one daughter under his knees, and if something really happened to his daughter, he didn''t want to live anymore. As Su Qiruo followed her inside, she told the two elders that Nan Jingmu had pawned the only silver hairpin on her body to save her, and how she had taken care of her day and night for several months. Qin''s heart became more and more grateful to Nan Jingmu, and he could only wish to recognize him as his own son. Fortunately, Qin hasn''t lost his mind yet. He can see the difference between his daughter and the savior. The lonely man and the widow have been together for so many months, and the affection they should have has probably already existed. Besides, the young master lost his reputation just to take care of his daughter, so how can the Su family care about his success? The marriage between the Nan family is broken, and if the two children are willing, he will not stop them. Su Guogong, who was following behind Qin Shi and Nan Jingmu, frowned slightly. Listening to his daughter''s narration, he always felt that things were not that simple. An ordinary young man would be scared to death when he met a seriously injured woman. How could this child have the courage to save her? Moreover, after being rescued, he took care of her for so long in undressed clothes. If he said that he didn''t want to do anything, Su Guogong really didn''t believe it. But no matter what, if she saved her daughter, she should have a plan. Although her Su family dare not say how rich it is, if they want to give this savior some money, they can still get it. The Su Mansion temporarily prepared a banquet to welcome the eldest daughter who had been missing for half a year and the benefactor who saved the eldest daughter, and the news of Su Shinv''s safe return soon spread throughout the capital. "What? Cousin is back?" The princess was overjoyed, she left the business at hand and left the East Palace, heading straight for Duke Su''s mansion. During this period of time, her life was not easy. The older the emperor became, the more suspicious he became. Even she, the princess, began to be wary. Su Qiruo''s disappearance, coupled with Dongfang Yan''s schemes behind her, made the empress dowager a little out of breath. "Let everyone who went out to look for Su Shinv come back!" Before the princess got into the carriage, she gave an order to the outside. Before the carriage stopped, Her Royal Highness jumped off from it. Before the guards at the gate had time to go in and report, the princess went in by herself. With Su Qiruo, she can feel much more at ease in her heart, her cousin is the person she trusts the most! The empress dowager also has a younger brother who is two years older than Su Qiruo and married a few years earlier. Compared with those concubine sisters, she and this father''s cousin are more like real sisters. Su Qiruo grew up by the crown daughter''s side since she was young. Even the crown daughter is good at scheming and scheming, but she treats this cousin sincerely. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Su Guogong, who was sitting in the first place, was the first to see the rushing in princess, and hurriedly got up to salute. The rest of the people also stood up, and before Su Qiruo turned around and saluted, the Empress Dowager had already hugged her. "You are back." In addition to Su Guogong''s mansion, she has been sending people to look for Su Qiruo. She believes that as long as she doesn''t see Su Qiruo''s body, she is still alive. "cousin." Su Qiruo called out with a smile, with a faint smile on her face. Standing behind Su Qiruo, Nan Jingmu slowly clenched her fingers, and the one in front of her is Her Royal Highness. Everyone said that Her Royal Highness is virtuous and benevolent. Seeing Su Qiruo''s character, Nan Jingmu believed that Her Royal Highness would be able to reverse the case for the Nan family. It''s just that it''s not the time for him to reveal his identity. Anyway, he has already lived in Su Guogong''s mansion, and he will have plenty of time to find the princess in the future. "Jing Mu, come and meet Her Royal Highness." Su Qiruo never forgets to introduce Nan Jingmu to the people around her. He is the only one in this world, and she doesn''t want him to feel lonely. "Who is this" The empress stared blankly at the man next to Su Qiruo, since when did her cousin hide such a little beauty in her house? "Jing Mu is my savior." Su Qiruo said with a smile, and Nan Jingmu bowed to the princess. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." "It turned out to be my cousin''s life-saving benefactor. Mr. Jing Mu is very polite. On behalf of the Su family, I would like to thank you for your life-saving grace." When she heard that Nan Jingmu had saved Su Qiruo, the princess''s face was also full of gratitude, and she actually hugged him. Nan Jingmu was overwhelmed by flattery, how could he dare to accept the gift from His Royal Highness? Su Guogong hurriedly got up to make room for His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, but the Empress Dowager ordered someone to move a chair and sit beside Su Qiruo. "Since it''s a family banquet, aunt doesn''t need to be so polite." The princess always feels like she is at home in the Su Mansion, and everyone in the Su Manor has long been used to it. On the contrary, Nan Jingmu looked a little nervous, her hand holding the chopsticks was trembling. Although Su Qiruo saw that she was talking to the Empress Dowager, she could see every move of the people beside her. Although she knows that Nan Jingmu won''t do anything stupid now, Su Qiruo still can''t help but worry. The matter of Nan''s family is Nan Jingmu''s heart disease, she must help him. Before this matter was resolved, she wanted to marry him, even if it was difficult. "Jing Mu, eat more, don''t be polite." Su Qiruo personally gave Nan Jing Mu a piece of braised pork, she knew that Nan Jing Mu had always liked meat. "Thank you, Miss Su." Nan Jingmu was startled, and then said politely to Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo was slightly displeased, but she didn''t show it. He has made up his mind to alienate her! "Jing Mu, you can treat it as if this is your own home from now on." Seeing this, Mrs. Qin also smiled and said to Nan Jingmu. He hasn''t had time to ask his daughter Nan Jingmu''s life experience, but judging from his words and deeds, this child probably didn''t come from that small family. "Yes." Nan Jingmu hurriedly bowed her head in response, and the other concubine girls at the table didn''t dare to say anything, if they hadn''t hosted a banquet for the grand daughter today, how could they have the right to sit at the same table with His Royal Highness to eat at the same table. If Su Qi came back, the princess would be really happy, and even drank a few more glasses, no one else could stop her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 181： My Savage Husband (47) Chapter 181 My Savage Husband (47) After finally sending the princess away, Su Qiruo personally took Nanjing Mu to arrange a place for him. "Why don''t you just live in my courtyard?" Su Qiruo asked again, the best courtyard in the entire Su Mansion is Qing Zhixie where she lives now, she was still a little worried about letting him live in the courtyard alone. "Then how?" Nan Jingmu refused without even thinking, if he really moved to her yard, if what he did was revealed in the future, the emperor would definitely implicate her. If it wasn''t for the fact that Her Highness the Crown Prince hadn''t caught up yet, Nan Jingmu wouldn''t even be willing to stay in the Su Mansion, for fear of implicating them. He could tell that everyone in the Su family was a good person, at least they treated him, a person of unknown origin, with courtesy, and no one gave him any face. If you want to know what the status of Su Guogong is, he is just a grassroots person, and there is nothing to be dissatisfied with being treated like this. "Why not? I live alone in such a big yard, and there are many vacant rooms. You can choose whatever you want, and you can live with me if you want." Su Qiruo said cheekily that she actually wanted to tease Nan Jingmu, knowing that with his current state of mind, he would never be willing to live in the same yard with her no matter what. "no!" Nan Jingmu directly refused, without any room for negotiation. Su Qiruo was not annoyed, and took him directly to the courtyard next to Qing Zhixie. Looking at the plaque on the gate of the courtyard - the words "Jinmoju", Nanjing Mu couldn''t help being taken aback, but Su Qiruo couldn''t help but drag him in and walked in. "Then you can live here, next door is my yard, if you have anything to call me, I can hear you." Su Qiruo took Nan Jingmu around the courtyard, this courtyard is quiet and elegant, it seems that it is not for ordinary guests. But Nan Jingmu didn''t want to ask too many questions, he already felt quite guilty for rejecting Su Qiruo''s request just now. The two of them have slept in the same bed for so long, it stands to reason that he has no reputation to speak of, but now he just doesn''t want people in the capital to know about them. Actually, this is because Nanjing Mu didn''t think well enough. If the emperor really wanted to deal with the Su family, he could just send someone to Wangjia Village to ask a few questions, and he would be able to find out the relationship between the two. From the moment he rescued Su Qiruo, as long as his identity is revealed, it will definitely implicate the Su family. It''s just that Nan Jingmu has never experienced these things, and he didn''t think carefully, so he couldn''t think of them at all. He only thought that what he did would not bring trouble to Su Qiruo, she was so kind to him, he didn''t want to harm her. Su Qiruo is the best person in the world to him now. "Yingyi, you transfer Xia Feng and Dongyang to serve Mr. Jing Mu, and tell me that from now on, the things that Jin Moju needs must be delivered as soon as possible. If anyone dares to neglect Mr. Jing Mu, I, Su Manor, will absolutely Can''t spare him." "Yes." Kageichi still hasnt recovered from the shock yet! Mr. Jing Mu didn''t know, but she knew very well that this Jinmo House was the yard of their future empress, and the daughter was directly given to Mr. Jingmo to live in. What this meant was self-evident. After sending Nan Jingmu to the main room, Su Qiruo said goodbye to him reluctantly. "Then you have a good rest, I''ll go back first. If you need anything, let Xia Feng and Dong Yang do it. They are all from my yard, you can trust them." Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back in the end and touched Nan Jingmu''s hand again. In fact, she still felt very uncomfortable that he was so alienated from her. "Um." Nan Jingmu''s nose suddenly felt sore, he missed his life in Wangjiacun. Although the courtyard was small, there were only him and Su Qiruo, there was no intrigue, no need to think about losing your head, just thinking about what to eat every day was enough. Now he just wants to talk to her and dare not say a few more words, for fear of bringing some disaster to her. Su Qiruo carefully hugged him into his arms, and said softly: "You can just do what you like here, and no one will dare to bully you." Nan Jingmu pursed her lips and nodded, taking the initiative to hug Su Qiruo''s waist for the first time. Su Qiruo let him go with a chuckle. "Rest early, I will come see you tomorrow." Looking at the back of Su Qiruo leaving, Nan Jingmu couldn''t control the teardrops in his eyes anymore, rolling down one after another. Su Qiruo, I''m sorry... He is sorry for her feelings, they obviously don''t need this kind of relationship, he could have just married and be her rightful king. It''s all good luck to trick people, so that he didn''t dare to recognize her at all. "My lord, I have sent you back." Suddenly Yingyi''s voice sounded outside the hall, Nan Jingmu hurriedly wiped away her tears, and hurried out. Besides Shadow One, there are two handsome men in the courtyard. "Xia Feng and Dong Yang will be in charge of the son''s daily life from now on. If you need anything, just ask." Yingyi finished speaking, and the two stepped forward to salute Nan Jingmu. "Nu Xiafeng has seen the young master." "Nu Dongyang has met the young master." "Get up, I usually don''t have so many rules here." Nan Jingmu wanted to take out something to reward the two of them, but found that besides the bank notes Su Qiruo gave him, he didn''t have any jewelry that he could afford, so he had better wait until another day to go out and buy some suitable gifts. them! "Thank you, Young Master." The two thanked each other before standing upright. Yingyi secretly took a look at Nan Jingmu, and always felt that there was something more about their young master than when they were in Wangjiacun, but she couldn''t say exactly what it was, she just felt sad. Could it be that the young master is worried that he will not be able to marry the young master in the future? It can be seen from the attitude of the Duke and the lord towards the young lord, they probably won''t stop the young lord from marrying him, right? As the queen''s mother''s family, the Su family doesn''t need to rely on the young master''s marriage to add any power to the Su family. Marrying an ordinary man can actually make the emperor feel at ease. "If the young master has no order, the subordinate will leave first." Nan Jingmu nodded, and Ying Yi bowed and retreated. This is the young master''s yard, it''s really hard for her to stay with her as a woman. "Go and prepare hot water!" Nan Jingmu gave instructions to Xia Feng and Dong Yang, then turned and walked into the house. Xia Feng nodded slightly at Dongyang, then went to prepare water, and Dongyang followed into the house. Seeing that Nan Jingmu was packing up the things he brought from Wangjia Village, Dongyang hurriedly stepped forward. "Young master, slave come!" Nan Jingmu did not move away, but smiled and said: "It''s just a few clothes, I can pack them myself." "Master..." Dongyang stood at one side helplessly, how could there be any reason for the master to work and let him be idle? "Then go and make the bed!" Seeing this, Nan Jingmu had no choice but to give orders. "Yes." Dongyang responded happily, and hurriedly made the bed for Nan Jingmu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 182： My Savage Husband (48) Chapter 182 My Savage Husband (48) This courtyard is for the future young master to live in. Now that the young master lives here, it is obvious what the world daughter is thinking! When Xia Feng brought people to deliver hot water, there were many servants behind him, holding brand new clothes and jewelry in their hands. "My lord, this is sent to you by the order of the world daughter. I want you to make do with it first. I will find someone to tailor a new clothes for you tomorrow." Looking at the fine clothes and jewelry brought by the waiter, Nanjing Mu''s heart skipped a beat. He was not greedy for power, but for her warmth. Little by little, everything penetrated into his bone marrow. I thought she left to rest in her own yard, but unexpectedly, she went to arrange these things for him. "it is good." Nan Jingmu curled her lips into a smile, and the alienation on her body also eased a bit. Dongyang sighed slightly, this young master looked like a deep-minded man, and he didn''t know if he was the beloved of the world''s daughter. He is the savior of the daughter, and also the sweetheart of the daughter. No matter what they do, they cannot be neglected by the Duke of Su. "The slave serves you to take a bath." Xia Feng put down his things and wanted to help Nanjing Mu undress, but Nanjing Mu couldn''t use him, so he hurriedly refused. "I''ll do it myself, you don''t need to intervene in the daily bathing." Nan Jingmu is not used to being watched while taking a shower, his skin is not that thick yet. "Yes, if the young master has any orders, call him a slave." Xia Feng didn''t say much, he just said "yes" and retreated with Dongyang. After leaving the door, Dongyang sighed softly: "This young master doesn''t seem to believe us very much!" "Young master is new here, so it''s okay to feel uncomfortable. I heard from sister Yingyi that this young master is the one on the top of our world''s girls'' hearts, and we just need to take good care of him." Xia Feng lowered his voice, whispering in Dongyang''s ear. "That''s natural. If you didn''t really like it, how could you give Jinmoju to the young master?" Dongyang also nodded, he naturally knew that this young master should not be offended. Don''t look at their gentle and quiet appearance on weekdays, if they offend her, it''s not something they can bear to get angry. "But the son and the daughter also have similarities..." Xia Feng chuckled, looking at the night outside. "what?" Dongyang tilted his head and looked at Xia Feng, not understanding what he was talking about. I dont like people to wait on me when I take a bath. Although Xia Feng and Dong Yang used to belong to Qing Zhixie, they only waited outside. Their elder daughters don''t like men serving inside the house, and they are usually accompanied by Ying Yi in the house. Yingyi was often kicked out when Shi Nu was taking a bath, like the two of them, guarding the door and looking at the sky. "If it were me, I''m afraid I can''t accept it." Dongyang couldn''t help trembling, and he couldn''t stand being naked when he was taking a bath, and he felt ashamed to death when he thought about it. The two whispered and laughed, not dissatisfied with being transferred to another courtyard by the young master, but full of anticipation. In the future, they will be the big servants next to Shi Nujun, and they will be more useful than staying with Shi Nu. Shinv doesn''t like being served by men, and she said early on that she would send the two of them to the future Shivjun. I don''t know if it''s because I''ve lived with Su Qiruo for a long time, and without her this night, and because I changed places again, Nan Jingmu couldn''t sleep no matter what. Tossing and turning, Su Qiruo''s figure was all over his mind. The same goes for Su Qiruo over there, she is not used to the sudden absence of Nan Jingmu. After tossing and tossing for nearly half an hour, Su Qiruo really couldn''t lie down anymore, so she sat up abruptly, and walked out wearing her underwear. Ying Yi and Ying San were sent away by her a long time ago, Su Qiruo raised her eyes to look at the wall separating the two people''s yards, she jumped over with a tap of her toes. Fortunately, it is summer now, and the night is not cool, Nanjing Mu''s window was open, and Su Qiruo jumped in from the window. Nanjing Mu was startled when he heard the voice, and was about to get up when he fell into a warm and familiar embrace. "You... why are you here?" Nan Jingmu struggled gently, seeing that she was unwilling to let go, so she gave up too, so she could only ask with red ears. "I can''t sleep without you by my side." Su Qiruo hugged Nanjing Mu and lay down, only then did she feel a little sleepy. Nan Jingmu''s heart trembled, and Nuo Nuo said: "But if someone sees it..." He didn''t want to live with her because he didn''t want to spread anything. But if someone saw her running into his bed at night, wouldn''t all his efforts come to naught? "No, I turned over from the wall. I will leave after dawn, and I won''t be seen. Be good, go to sleep!" Hearing what she said, Nan Jingmu didn''t say any more, anyway, he couldn''t sleep without her. The two just lay on the bed like this, even if they didn''t do anything, they both felt at ease. The sky had just turned pale, when Su Qiruo subconsciously opened her eyes. Seeing that the person next to him was still asleep, Su Qiruo slightly hooked the corners of her lips, leaned forward and kissed him on the forehead, and then reluctantly got up and left. When Nan Jingmu was awake, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to touch him so openly. After the sound in the room became silent, Nanjing Mu opened her eyes with trembling long eyelashes, raised her hand to caress the place she had kissed, and felt it was warm and a little hot. Blushing like a lantern, Nan Jingmu felt sweet in her heart, sweeter than eating honey. But thinking of his identity, Nan Jingmu''s face turned cold again. This kind of tenderness is not what he deserves. I hope that God will show mercy and let him meet her again in the next life. Breakfast is served together in the front hall. In order to show the importance to Nan Jingmu, the breakfast is much more refined than usual. "Mother, father, we won''t come over for breakfast in the future. The baby is not in good health yet, so I want to sleep a little longer." Su Qiruo could see that Nan Jingmu was uncomfortable, and she didn''t want to have to run so far every morning to eat, so she yawned deliberately. "It''s okay, it''s because my father didn''t think well, so you take good care of it, and ask the housekeeper to ask the imperial doctor to look at it for you later." Qin has always doted on her daughter, so naturally she will do whatever she wants. "Thank you, father." Su Qiruo thanked him, and began to do his best to pick up vegetables for Nanjing Mu, she knew what he liked to eat. Su Guogong and Qin Shi who were sitting on the side looked at each other, their daughter''s thoughts were written on their faces, and there was nothing they couldn''t understand. Besides, they also heard about last night that their daughter let the young master live in Jinmoju, and that yard was reserved for her future Zhengjun. Just seeing that the savior is quite indifferent to their daughter, I hope it''s not their daughter''s wishful thinking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 183： My Savage Husband (49) Chapter 183 My Savage Husband (49) Although the Qin family is not a very proud person, she still has a bit of confidence in her daughter. Not to mention her identity and appearance, she can also show her talent, learning and character. Is there still a son in this world who looks down on his daughter? If this is really the case, then the Qin family may have to reflect on it, whether they have done something wrong in Su Guogong''s mansion, which offended the young master. Before the breakfast was finished, the butler hurried in. Everyone looked up and saw that there was someone behind her, so they understood everything. Nan Jingmu looked at the worry hanging on the beautiful face of the young man behind the butler, and his heart suddenly felt sour. Even without asking, he could probably see that this man had an unusual relationship with Su Qiruo. The worry on that face did not seem to be fake, besides, as soon as he came over, his eyes fell on Su Qiruo, and he never left. "I have met His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince." Su Guogong and Qin Shi stood up, and Nan Jingmu also stood up, and couldn''t help being shocked by the identity of the person in front of him. This beautiful son turned out to be the Ninth Prince of today, but when he thought of how good the relationship between His Royal Highness and Su Qiruo was, Nan Jingmu didn''t feel anything. The Su family is the queen''s mother''s family, so it is not unusual for a prince to marry into the Su family. The Ninth Prince is not the direct son of the Empress, but has always been very close to the Empress Dowager, so it can be regarded as growing up by Su Qiruo''s side since childhood. Su Qiruo got up slowly, raised her hand and cupped a fist at Dongfang Chun, and was about to speak when he was already standing in front of her. "Sister Qiruo, you are finally back, Chun''er is so worried about you!" If it wasn''t because there were so many people here, Dongfang Chun would have thrown himself into Su Qiruo''s arms just now. But men and women are different after all, and they are not children anymore, Dongfang Chun still controlled his emotions. Qin glanced at Su Guogong beside him, worry flashed in the eyes of both of them, they forgot that there was such a Ninth Prince. If the emperor wants to marry the Ninth Prince on a whim, what should I do? Dongfang Chun''s eyes were red, but joy was written in his eyes. His trembling hands wanted to touch Su Qiruo, but he held back and pressed down. Since Su Qiruo disappeared, he couldn''t eat or sleep well all day long, and he also lost a lot of weight. "Your Majesty the Ninth Highness will take care of you." Su Qiruo smiled politely, and then Qin hurriedly called Dongfang Chun to have breakfast together. Dongfang Chun came back to his senses and realized that he had lost his composure. "Chun''er has met the Duke and the Lord." Dongfang Chun saluted the two elders before he noticed the man standing beside Su Qiruo. "Sister Qi Ruo, this son is..." Dongfang Chun grew up with Su Qiruo since she was a child, he has naturally seen all the men around her, but this is really the first time he has seen this man in front of him. "This is Jing Mu, my savior." If Su Qi meets people, he will emphasize that his life was saved by Nan Jingmu, just because he doesn''t want anyone to neglect him. Nan Jingmu doesn''t have a strong family background to back her up now, and now she can only rely on Su Qiruo''s status as a lifesaver, so that she won''t be looked down upon. There is a mixed bag of fish and dragons in Beijing, and the few people you meet on the road are from aristocratic families. If Nanjing Mu wants not to be bullied, he must have someone behind him to support him. And the fact that he saved the daughter of the Duke of Su''s mansion is enough to make the whole of the Duke of Su''s mansion be grateful to him. If anyone offends him, wouldn''t he be offending the Duke of Su''s mansion? As soon as Dongfang Chun heard this, the vigilance in his eyes immediately changed to gratitude, and he condescended to make a big gift to Nan Jingmu. "On behalf of sister Qiruo, Chun''er thanked the young master for saving his life." "Your Highness the Ninth Prince speaks too seriously, Jing Mu should not be like you." Nan Jingmu hurriedly returned a salute, her heart becoming more and more sour. How can he be worthy of asking the person in front of him to salute him? This is the aloof Ninth Prince! Also the son of the man who killed his mother. Su Qiruo directly pulled Nan Jingmu to sit down, and said in a low voice: "Eat quickly, it''s getting cold." Dongfang Chun''s eyes flashed, he bit his lip lightly, and then sat on the other side of Su Qiruo. Immediately, a servant brought over the bowls and chopsticks, and Mrs. Qin hurriedly greeted Dongfang Chun for dinner. The meal was unusually quiet, and Dongfang Chun didn''t intentionally get close to Su Qiruo, but when he saw Su Qiruo kept feeding Nanjing Mu vegetables and soup, he couldn''t help but look more at the so-called lifesaver. He grew up by Su Qiruo''s side since he was a child, and such a cool and bright woman is the one he has always wanted to marry, but Dongfang Chun knows Su Qiruo''s temperament better than anyone else, and she has always been cold and aloof when facing men. Yes, if it wasn''t for her identity, she probably wouldn''t have allowed him to get so close. But she seems to be very different to this Mr. Jing Mu in front of her. The love in her eyes can never deceive anyone. Nan Jingmu suddenly put down his chopsticks, and shook his head at Su Qiruo. "I''m stuffed." Su Qiruo then put the shrimp dumpling that was about to be put into his bowl into his own bowl, smiled and said, "Okay." Dongfang Chun also put down his chopsticks, he didn''t take a few bites at first, his mind was on Su Qiruo. If he still can''t see Su Qiruo''s attitude towards this person, then he is stupid. "I don''t know who else is in Mr. Jing Mu''s family?" Dongfang Chun asked seemingly unintentionally, he always felt that this Mr. Jing Mu did not come from a small family. Nan Jingmu''s body froze, and Su Qiruo followed suit with the hand holding the chopsticks. She almost forgot that the Ninth Prince in front of her was the son of Nan Jingmu''s mother-killing enemy. Before Nan Jingmu could speak, Su Qiruo said coldly: "He is the only one left in Jingmu''s family." When Su Qiruo said this, she was obviously displeased. Dongfang Chun glanced at Nan Jingmu, and secretly squeezed the fingers in his sleeve. "That''s my hall''s presumptuousness. I hope Mr. Jing Mu will not blame him." "Jing Mu dare not." Nan Jingmu''s answer made Dongfang Chun''s face even more ugly. If he said he didn''t dare, he still blamed him for being talkative, but he didn''t dare because of his status. "Mother, father, the baby is full, if there is nothing wrong, the baby will take Jing Mu back first." Su Qiruo put down his chopsticks and lost his appetite, so he simply got up and pulled Nan Jingmu and the second elder to talk, without even looking at Dongfang Chun. "The injury on your body is not healed yet, hurry back and rest!" Qin nodded quickly and said, he could tell that his daughter had no interest in the Ninth Prince, and all eyes were on this lifesaver! "Sister Qiruo..." Dongfang Chun also stood up, but Su Qiruo only nodded slightly at him, and then led Nanjing Mu out of the front hall. "That man is the Ninth Prince after all, isn''t it good for you to do this?" Nan Jingmu didn''t care about the Ninth Prince''s hostility towards him, but he didn''t want to cause any trouble for Su Qiruo. After all, Su Qiruo did all this for him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 184： My Savage Husband (50) Chapter 184 My Savage Husband (50) "Whatever he does, let him sit there if he wants to!" If Dongfang Chun hadn''t deliberately targeted Nan Jingmu, Su Qiruo wouldn''t have given him face like this. But Nan Jingmu is the person she wants to protect now, and Dongfang Chun wants to bully Nan Jingmu by relying on his identity, it depends on whether she, Su Qiruo, is willing. This Duke of Sus mansion does not belong to his Dongfang family. "But His Highness Ninth Prince is here to see you." Nan Jingmu looked at Su Qiruo''s side face, he always knew that Su Qiruo must be extremely sought after in the capital, but he didn''t expect that even His Royal Highness would be so interested in her. If the Ninth Prince passes through the door, the Su family will no longer be able to accommodate him! That''s fine, he just took the opportunity to move out, so as not to hurt her. Su Qiruo suddenly stopped, turned to look at Nan Jingmu, and grabbed his hand hanging by his side, then opened the tightly clenched fingers one by one, and held them carefully. In the palm of my hand. "But I don''t want to see him, Jing Mu, don''t worry about him, not to mention that he is just a prince, even if he is a cousin, I will not like you if he is disrespectful to you." Su Qiruo only gave Dongfang Chun some good looks for the sake of Her Royal Highness, but if he dared to target Nan Jingmu, then their Su family was not vegetarian. Nan Jingmu looked at the hand that was nestled in her, and felt a warm current in her heart. Every time he was embarrassed or bullied, she would stand in front of him. Even if the person opposite was the aloof Ninth Prince, she still stood by his side. "Actually, you don''t have to. I''m doing fine here." Nan Jingmu withdrew her hand, trying to break free from Su Qiruo''s grasp, but Su Qiruo just refused to let go, instead directly pulling him forward. "I''ll have someone come over to measure your clothes later, make a few more new clothes, and then ask Aunt Chen to send you some jewelry. I haven''t met the man next to me, and I''m not careful enough about many things. If you are missing Tell me what''s missing." Su Qiruo took Nan Jingmu to Jinmoju, looked at the arrangement in the yard, and frowned slightly. "Xia Feng, go find someone to send some bright flowers to Jinmoju." "Yes." Xia Feng immediately went to make arrangements after receiving the order, but Nan Jingmu was unwilling. "It''s already very good, you don''t have to worry about me anymore. Aren''t you feeling unwell? You should call the doctor to come and have a look!" Nan Jingmu has actually been thinking about Su Qiruo''s injuries. When she said she was unwell in the morning, he started to worry. Only he knew how badly she was injured. After all, she was looking for a village doctor at the time. It was better to ask a doctor in the capital to see her, so as not to leave any root cause. Su Qiruo smiled and said: "My body has long been healed, that''s my excuse not to go to the front hall for dinner, we will eat here in the future, you can sleep a little longer in the morning." Nan Jingmu pursed her lips lightly, looking at Su Qiruo''s smiling face like a spring breeze, but felt mixed feelings in her heart. What on earth should he do? Su Qiruo was so kind to him that he almost forgot his original intention of staying by her side. He can''t just care about his own enjoyment, he has to find out about the Nan family''s affairs, if it is really his mother''s rebellion, then he is willing to stay by Su Qiruo''s side for the rest of his life incognito. But if not, he must appeal for the grievance of the Nan family, no matter how difficult the road ahead is. He used her like this, and if she knew the truth in the future, she might never forgive him again! "In the future, we should stop being so close." Nan Jingmu pulled his hand out of Su Qiruo''s with downcast eyes, because she was unwilling to pinch him, so he exerted a little force, and Su Qiruo let go. "You are my husband, I don''t get close to you, who do I want to get close to?" Su Qiruo said brazenly, no matter what he thought in his heart, she would never let him go. Nan Jingmu''s eyes turned red, she shook her head and said, "I''m not." They only had the marriage contract when they were young, and they were not yet married. How could he be her husband? "You are! Jing Mu, you know better than anyone else that you are my husband." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Nan Jingmu looked at her with red eyes, shocked. After listening to what she said later, he realized that maybe he was thinking too much. "Everyone in Wangjia Village knows that you are my husband." He thought she knew something, but she was talking about it. Nan Jingmu didn''t know how he felt. He hoped that she would drive him out of the Su residence if she found out his identity, but he was also afraid that she would blame him if she found out. He was reluctant to leave her. "As I said, it will be made up after the wedding. The order of the mother and father, the words of the matchmaker, eight sedan chairs, ten miles of red makeup, nothing will be missing. You just stay by my side, and I will take good care of you. . Su Qiruo raised her hand to wipe away the teardrops from the corners of Nan Jingmu''s eyes, and coaxed her. This is not the first time she has said this, but the person in front of her always seems to be unable to remember it! They should have been together! "Don''t cry, if you don''t want to tell me the grievances in your heart, then learn to let go, the law of heaven reincarnates, good and evil are rewarded, and everything will be as you wish." Su Qiruo''s reminders are obvious every time, but Nan Jingmu has never thought about her own life experience. He didn''t believe that Su Qiruo would recognize him at all. After all, everyone in this world who knew him was already dead, even the servant who had been serving him died in that massacre for him. Nan Jingmu almost forgot that his life was bought by that child! He can''t give up on overturning the Nan family''s case. Even if those hundreds of people are killed, the Nan family''s innocence cannot be slandered. His Nan family is loyal to the country and the people, but he should not be loyal to that stupid king. "But I''m just a grassroots person with no power and power. You are the eldest daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion. We are...inappropriate." Nan Jingmu originally wanted to say that he didn''t want to hurt her, but finally changed his mind. There is no fate between them, this is fate. He admitted. "So what? You are a beggar on the street, and it doesn''t affect my liking for you." "you" Nan Jingmu stared blankly at the handsome face that was getting closer and closer, and struggled to push her away until she couldn''t breathe. She... how could she kiss him? Looking at the blushing pretty face in front of her, Su Qiruo smiled triumphantly. She had wanted to do this for a long time, but today she got the chance. "You and I have a physical relationship, and you can''t marry anyone else except me." Saying that, Su Qiruo leaned over and kissed Nan Jingmu''s side face again, it was so hot. Nan Jingmu blushed and glared at Su Qiruo, wanting to call her a "student girl", but in the end she didn''t give up. He didn''t hate her kissing him at all, and even liked it a little. He didn''t refuse the matter of left and right, so she can''t be the only one to blame. (end of this chapter) Chapter 185： My Savage Husband (51) Chapter 185 My Savage Husband (51) "Young master, the tailor shop has arrived." Ying Yi''s voice came from outside the courtyard, Su Qiruo sat up straight, raised her hand to smooth Nan Jingmu''s hair, and then called him in. "Use the best materials in your shop to make a few more sets of the most beautiful clothes." Su Qiruo proudly waved to several tailors, she had long wanted to make new clothes for Nan Jingmu. If it weren''t for the fact that it was not easy to dress too luxuriously in Wangjia Village, how could she be willing to ask Nan Jingmu to wear those coarse clothes? "Yes." Several people responded, and began to measure Nan Jingmu''s size, and kept saying nice things. "Young master''s figure is really good." Nan Jing blushed, bit her lip and did not respond. Su Qiruo smiled and said, "That''s natural." Xia Feng and Dong Yang who were standing aside tried their best to hold back their laughter, but their hearts were already full of laughter. When did their daughter become so immodest? It''s fine for others to praise the young master, but she also praised the young master together, making the young master''s face turn red. Before the person who tailored the clothes left, the housekeeper brought a group of people over with all kinds of jewelry. "Young master, son, this is what the master asked the old slave to send to you." Before Su Qiruo had time to order, Qin Shi had already asked the housekeeper to send it over, which made Su Qiruo very satisfied. "Send them all in!" Nanjing Mu was not given a chance to refuse, and all those jewelry were placed in Nanjing Mu''s house. "See if you like it. If you don''t like it, ask them to go to the warehouse to pick some more and send them over." There are a lot of treasures in Su''s mansion, and there is no legitimate son in the mansion, so including Qin''s dowry, these will belong to Su Qiruo in the future. If Su Qi uses his own things to please the person he likes, no one dares to say anything. There is a clear distinction between the concubine and the concubines in Su''s mansion, those concubine children dare not speak loudly in front of Su Qiruo, let alone **** things from her. Even if there is a piece of grass in this mansion, it is up to her, Su Qiruo. She can give it to whoever she says, and even if others are dissatisfied, they have to hold back. Su Guogong only has such a daughter-in-law, so he dotes on her very much. Besides, her daughter has always been competitive, and she let her make up many things in the mansion. "Enough is enough, I don''t like wearing these on weekdays." Nan Jingmu hurriedly said that he didn''t value these extraneous things, besides, he still had nearly 100,000 taels of silver bills on him, which were all given to him by Su Qiruo before, and he was actually not short of money. "If you don''t like wearing it, just keep it for yourself. It will be more convenient when you want to change it in the future." Su Qiruo doesn''t care about that, she just wants to give him the best. Nan Jingmu couldn''t resist Su Qiruo''s enthusiasm, so she chose two hairpins from the pile of jewelry, and let Xia Feng and Dong Yang put away the rest. Seeing that everyone backed out, Su Qiruo dragged Nanjing Mu to lean on the couch again. "I didn''t sleep well yesterday, let''s make up for it. I''ll take you around the mansion in the afternoon." Not allowing Nan Jingmu to resist, Su Qiruo closed her eyes first. She found that she had to be a little bit stronger when dealing with Nan Jingmu, otherwise this guy would definitely say a lot of objections. Nanjing Mu glanced sideways at Su Qiruo, seeing that her eyes were full of exhaustion, thinking of her coming so late last night and getting up early in the morning, she felt a little distressed, so she let her hug herself . If Su Qi curled the corners of her lips secretly, she would know that Nan Jing Mu is a guy with a hard mouth and a soft heart. He always said that he wanted to keep a distance from her, but in his heart he was reluctant to push her away. But fortunately, she was able to keep him by her side. Thinking that the second princess should know that she is back by now, Su Qiruo sneered again. Dongfang Yan, let''s settle the old and new accounts together and see who wins in the end. She will avenge Nan Jing''s hatred, and Dongfang Yan is waiting to use her blood to pay homage to the Nan family! If Su Qi didn''t believe that the emperor would not suspect that someone was messing with the Nan family''s affairs, but she still believed General Nan''s statement that he colluded with foreign thieves to rebel, what was the emperor afraid of? Because according to the book, the princess also died on the battlefield. Didnt the emperor want to pass the throne to the queen? Many questions lingered in Su Qiruo''s mind, and she couldn''t sleep again for a while. But Nanjing Mu''s steady breathing came from beside her, and she didn''t want to wake him up, so she just kept her eyes open and didn''t move, gathering all the information in her mind together. Su Qiruo was taken aback suddenly, and an answer popped up in her heart. Is it the theory of celestial phenomena? Since ancient times, kings have believed in the laws of heaven. If someone intentionally caused trouble on the princess, causing the emperor to fear and loathe the princess, and gradually alienated the relationship between the emperor and the princess, then the emperor would have a reason to send the princess to conscript the prince regardless of her safety. . Besides this reason, Su Qiruo really can''t think of anything else. After all, in her impression, the emperor is still very satisfied with the heir of the princess. If Dongfang Yan is really playing tricks, it''s not too late to know now. Using the way of a person to deal with his own body, Su Qiruo felt that she should talk to the empress dowager, so she decided to use Dongfang Yan''s plan directly into this celestial appearance. Calamity? That''s not to say whoever says what they want. God said that Dongfang Yan is a disaster star, so Dongfang Yan must be. After thinking about these things, Su Qiruo couldn''t fall asleep anymore, so she just opened her eyes and watched Nan Jingmu sleep. Nan Jingmu looks good, but she is a bit too thin. There is no flesh on this face, she still has to make up for him. Secretly holding Nan Jingmu''s hand, feeling the thin calluses in his palm, Su Qiruo''s eyes darkened again. Nan Jingmu will definitely rely on his own skills to investigate the affairs of the Nan family. If the emperor or Dongfang Yan find out, his three-legged cat''s skills are simply not enough to watch. Sighed secretly, Su Qiruo would rather that Nanjing Mu didn''t have these skills, at least he would think more about other things when doing things. I hope he''s not a fool, or he should be messing with them. Gently rubbed those calluses, Su Qiruo leaned over and kissed the corner of Nan Jingmu''s lips, and then carefully got off the couch. She couldn''t wait any longer, so she had to hurry up and discuss with the crown lady. When the emperor became suspicious of the crown lady, it would be too late. After Su Qiruo went out, she informed Xia Feng and Dong Yang and left the mansion with Ying Yi, but what she didn''t expect was that as soon as she went out, she saw the palace carriage outside. The man had obviously been waiting here since he came out of Su''s residence. Seeing Su Qiruo coming out, a beautiful young man got out of the carriage and hurried towards her. Dongfang Chun''s eyes turned red, and his eyes were full of grievances. He couldn''t eat or sleep because of her. Now that he heard that she had returned safely, he hurried over to visit her, but she didn''t even want to say a word to him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 186： My Savage Husband (52) Chapter 186 My Savage Husband (52) They were not considered close before, but she would not treat him so distantly. At least compared to other men, he has always been the closest to her. Could it be because of the savior in the Su residence? Dongfang Chun is not a fool, he can see the difference between Su Qiruo and Mr. Jingmu. "Sister Qiruo, are you feeling better?" Dongfang Chun forced a smile on his face, looked at Su Qiruo and said with concern. "Your Majesty the Ninth Highness will take care of you, it''s okay." Su Qiruo''s words made the smile on Dongfang Chun''s face froze. When did they get so unfamiliar with each other? Dongfang Chun''s face turned pale, and his fingers tightened, trying to hide the grievance and unwillingness in his eyes. "Sister Qi Ruo and Chun''er, why do you need to see each other like this? The imperial physicians in the palace are better than outsiders. Sister Qi Ruo should ask someone to come and have a look at the imperial physicians!" Dongfang Chun originally wanted to say that he would help her find an imperial physician, but later felt that it was ridiculous. In the eyes of the world, he, the Ninth Prince who is not a direct descendant, is not as powerful as the eldest daughter of Duke Su''s mansion. If he wants to find an imperial physician, How could it be his turn to speak. "If His Royal Highness is fine, go back to the palace!" Su Qiruo nodded lightly, she really never thought that Dongfang Chun would always be waiting for her outside the gate of the Su residence, what if she never came out? "Sister Qiruo..." Seeing that Su Qiruo was about to leave, Dongfang Chun followed two steps forward and then backed away. He suddenly didn''t know how to face her. Before, he thought that she would soon marry the first son of the Nan family who was raised in the south of the Yangtze River, and there would be no possibility between them. But then something happened to Nan''s family, and he secretly rejoiced that after a while, he finally had a chance, but she unexpectedly brought back a savior. God, is this torturing him on purpose? He was born in the royal family, but he is still inferior to this young man outside? "I still have something to do, Your Highness the Ninth Prince will come back!" Su Qiruo paused, turned around and said something, then left with Ying Yi. Looking at the back of her leaving, Dongfang Chun felt a pain in his heart, his clenched fists were tensed, and it took a long time before they let go. "Your Highness, it''s getting late, let''s go back!" The servant Xiaofu behind him stepped forward to support Dongfang Chun''s body, and persuaded him nicely. Dongfang Chun bit his lip, took another look at the gate of the Su Mansion, and finally decided to meet that Mr. Jingmu. "Your Highness, where are you going?" Seeing that His Royal Highness was about to enter the Su Mansion, Xiao Fu hurriedly followed in shock, worried that Dongfang Chun would do something outrageous on the spur of the moment. Others may not know it, but Xiaofu knows it very well. Their Ninth Highness has liked Su Shinv since childhood. In the past, because of Su Shinv''s engagement, His Ninth Highness buried his thoughts in his heart. But since Su Shinv disappeared half a year ago, His Highness the Ninth Prince has been going crazy, looking around, hoping that someone can find Su Shinv back sooner. Now that the man is back, His Highness probably doesn''t want to bury his thoughts in his heart anymore! But the person living there is Su Shinv''s savior. If His Highness did something impulsive, wouldn''t he and Su Shinv go further and further apart? "I want to meet this young master Jing Mu for a while." Dongfang Chun didn''t understand why Su Qiruo would rather like a strange man whom he had only known for half a year than accept him. He wanted to know what Su Qiruo liked about that person, and what he did not do well enough to offend her. Xiao Fu opened his mouth to persuade, but finally held back. No matter, if His Highness doesn''t go to meet that young master, I''m afraid there will be no peace in his heart. Dongfang Chun found a servant and found out the courtyard where Nan Jingmu lived. Standing at the gate of the courtyard, he suddenly froze. "Jinmoju?" Dongfang Chun has followed His Royal Highness and Su Qiruo since he was a child, so he naturally knows the meaning of Jinmo Residence. Su Qiruo once said personally that Jinmoju will be the courtyard for her future Zhengjun to live in, no matter how honorable the guests are, they will not be allowed to enter. Even though he has been to the Su Mansion many times with the Empress Dowager, he has never set foot in the Jinmo Residence. She let him move to Jinmoju? "Your Highness..." Xiao Fu took a peek at Dongfang Chun''s expression, and quickly lowered his head again. This lady Su Shi clearly has no intentions for His Highness, so why does His Highness put all his enthusiasm on her cold face? Now Su Shinv''s meaning couldn''t be more obvious. She is going to marry this savior as Zhengjun, and even gave him Jinmoju to live in. According to Xiao Fu, there is no need for them to go in and humiliate themselves, it is better to leave here, and save each other''s face. If His Highness can give up on this, it may not be a good thing. There are many good women in this capital, even if there are few who can match the young daughters of the Su family, there are always some outstanding ones. What about a tree? "Go in and ask someone to see if Mr. Jing Mu is in there." Dongfang Chun was still unwilling to let go, he finally wanted her back, how could he hand her over to a strange man from outside? What if this man approached sister Qi Ruo for any other purpose? As long as there is half a chance, he doesn''t want to give up. Xiao Fu had no choice but to go forward and find a waiter who cleaned the yard to help him. After a while, Xia Feng came over. He knew the Ninth Prince, and the Ninth Prince naturally recognized him. "Greetings to Your Highness Ninth Prince." "Aren''t you the waiter in sister Qi Ruo''s yard?" "Returning to Your Highness, the daughter-in-law changed her slaves to the son''s yard yesterday." Xia Feng nodded. In the past, when His Highness Ninth Prince and His Highness the Crown Princess came to the Su Mansion, he and Dong Yang were the ones who accompanied them. Dongfang Chun felt chilled again, she even brought over people from her yard, how much did she like him? "Is Mr. Jing Mu here?" "Yes, Your Highness, please follow me." Xia Feng just sent water to Mr. Jing Mu, and it was a coincidence that the Ninth Prince came. Otherwise, the young master was sleeping, and he really didn''t know whether to let His Highness the Ninth Prince in, after all, when the maiden left, she had specially instructed that no one should disturb the young master''s rest. Nanjing Muzheng took a pen and paper and sat at the table to practice calligraphy, with a serious look on his face. He hadn''t written for more than half a year, and he was rusty. The sun was shining on that Juechen''s face. When Dongfang Chun came in, he saw such a peaceful scene. He never knew that sister Qi Ruo would like such a man. "My lord, the Ninth Prince has come down." As soon as Xia Feng''s voice fell, the pen in Nan Jingmu''s hand paused. Bean-sized ink rolled down and stained the entire paper. Nan Jingmu put down the pen in his hand, stood up and saluted Dongfang Chun. He has nothing to do with this Ninth Highness, this person came here only for Su Qiruo! I must re-amway the "Quick Transmigration System: Beloved Husband Addiction" (Sweet and fast-traveling, one-on-one), which is already finished. Babies who like female statues must not miss it! I have to re-read the "Quickly Transmute Female Venerable System: Beloved Husband Addiction" (Female Venerable Sweet Pet Quickly Transmute, One-on-One), which has been completed. Babies who like female statues must not miss it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 187： My Savage Husband (53) Chapter 187 My Savage Husband (53) Actually, Nan Jingmu didn''t want to see him, they were enemies after all! But now he can''t help it, whether he sees or doesn''t see, he can''t decide. "Young Master Jing Mu, you don''t need to be too polite. I took the liberty to come here and didn''t disturb Young Master Jing Mu, did you?" Dongfang Chun said this, but there was no trace of guilt on his face. "Please sit down, Your Highness." Nan Jingmu smiled lightly, and asked Xia Feng to serve tea. No matter what, he can''t do anything to the Ninth Prince in front of him now. Not to mention that the matter of the Nan family has nothing to do with him, but it is not clear whether the imperial decree issued by the emperor is the holy will, or whether someone framed him, and there is no need to put all the hatred on an innocent man body. Even if his mother killed his own mother, Nan Jingmu was also trying to tell himself not to harm the innocent. But he couldn''t like the Ninth Prince no matter what. "Young Master Jing Mu is very elegant." Dongfang Chun glanced at the words written by Nan Jingmu, and said with a smile. He always thought that Mr. Jing Mu came from a small family, but just glanced at his handwriting, and Dongfang Chun couldn''t help being surprised. That character is different from that written by ordinary men, bold and majestic, but somewhat feminine. Who the **** is he? Nan Jingmu doesn''t like being so hypocritical with others, he prefers to be straightforward. While the people in Wangjia Village are a bit barbaric and rude, they are not as cunning as the men in Beijing. They twist and turn, making people confused. "I don''t know why His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince is looking for Jing Mu?" Since Dongfang Chun was embarrassed to speak directly, Nanjing Mu simply asked directly. "My hall... I just want to come again to thank Mr. Jing Mu for saving sister Qi Ruo''s life. By the way, ask Mr. Jing Mu where he rescued sister Qi Ruo." Dongfang Chun didn''t expect Nan Jingmu to ask such a straightforward question. He was used to living in the palace, and he always had to speak tactfully. It was the first time he met such a person, but he was still a little uncomfortable. Dongfang Chun''s "Sister Qiruo" over and over again made Nanjing Mu panic, but he couldn''t show it. "I met Miss Su near Jincheng. At that time, she was seriously injured and fell at the foot of Moon Mountain. I thought she..." Nan Jingmu didn''t say what happened next, but Dongfang Chun could also understand that he came back after recuperating for half a year. Su Qiruo must have been seriously injured at that time, and he probably thought he couldn''t be saved! But he is a little son, why did he go to Yueshan alone? "Then why did Mr. Jingmu go to Yueshan?" Since Nan Jingmu spoke bluntly, Dongfang Chun stopped hiding it and simply asked directly. The expression on Nan Jingmu''s face froze, and after a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said, "Looking for relatives." He was going to Beijing to discuss marriage with Su Qiruo! But these words must never be told to others. "Looking for relatives? But didn''t sister Qi Ruo say that you have no relatives in your family?" Dongfang Chun realized something was wrong when he said this, but he still wanted to know the reason. "It was this family search that made me realize that I am the only one in this world." Nan Jingmu is not good at lying, so he only concealed his identity, but told the truth about other things. There are only a few old slaves left in the Jiangnan old house. If someone in the capital goes to ask, they will not be able to survive in the capital to identify him. As for the people who knew him, almost all of them died. So as long as he doesn''t tell, no one will know that he is the son of the Nan family. "I''m sorry, Mr. Jing Mu, I... I didn''t mean to talk about your sadness." Dongfang Chun felt guilty. He shouldn''t have been so straightforward. If he had been more tactful, he wouldn''t have reminded people of these unhappy things. Nan Jingmu smiled faintly and shook his head lightly. It has been half a year, and he has long since lost the grief and unacceptability he had at the beginning. He just wants to find out the truth now and return the Nan family justice. "Then you...you and sister Qiruo...you..." Dongfang Chun is after all an unmarried son, so he really couldn''t ask those words. "Your Highness, do you want to ask me why I came to Beijing with Miss Su?" It''s not that Nan Jingmu didn''t understand what Dongfang Chun wanted to ask, but he didn''t know how to answer, so he picked up a similar question and said, "I have no relatives in my family. Ms. Su thanked me for saving her life, so she brought me back." Dongfang Chun obviously didn''t believe it. They had been together for half a year. They were alone and widowed. How could nothing happen. Besides, he has moved to live in Jinmoju. Could it be that Mr. Jingmu doesn''t know about Jinmoju? "Does Mr. Jing Mu know where he lives?" "Your Highness, do you mean Jinmoju?" Looking at Nan Jingmu''s expression, Dongfang Chun guessed that Su Qiruo didn''t tell him the truth. Since this is the case, he just took this opportunity to test the mind of the savior. "Didn''t sister Qiruo tell Mr. Jingmu that this Jinmo residence is reserved for her future Zhengjun''s yard? Next door is sister Qiruo''s Qing Zhixie. These two yards are next to each other, and they are the most elegant in the Su mansion. The two courtyards are gone." Nan Jingmu was taken aback, he really didn''t know that Su Qiruo left this courtyard for her future Zhengjun. Now that I live here by myself, wouldn''t that make people outside think too much? Then why is he avoiding her like this? How could Su Qiruo hide such a big matter from him? Nan Jing Mu was annoyed at Su Qiruo''s self-assertion, he was really afraid that he would implicate her in the future. I don''t know if it''s too late for him to move out now. At this time, Nan Jingmu couldn''t care about what Dongfang Chun said anymore, and his mind was full of worries. "I think sister Qi Ruo is willing to give this courtyard to Mr. Jing Mu to live in, and she also likes Mr. Jing Mu!" The corner of Dongfang Chun''s mouth curled up into a wry smile. He wanted to come in and take a look at the courtyard, but in the end he still had to borrow the light of other men to come in and sit. "Your Highness misunderstood. Ms. Su just wanted to choose a better yard for me to live in to thank me for saving her. She had no other intentions. I really didn''t know that this yard would be reserved for future empresses, If I knew, how dare I live in it!" Nanjing Mu was startled. Logically speaking, this yard was really reserved for him. He lived in here again by accident, is it all fate? "Since sister Qi Ruo is willing to give this yard to you, she must have a plan in her heart. Young master is sister Qi Ruo''s savior, so it should be the best one to live in." Seeing Nan Jingmu denying his relationship with Su Qiruo, Dongfang Chun felt more and more sour. Could it be that sister Qi Ruo is wishful thinking, and Mr. Jing Mu didn''t like her at all? But such a good sister Qi Ruo, how could anyone not like her? Dongfang Chun looked directly into Nan Jingmu''s eyes, trying to see the truth from those charming eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 188： My Savage Husband (54) Chapter 188 My Savage Husband (54) But Nan Jingmu is open-minded and has no evil intentions, no matter how Dongfang Chun sees it, he is not afraid. "But living here is out of courtesy. When Ms. Su comes back, I will tell her to move to another courtyard." Nan Jingmu also didn''t want to live here to cause suspicion. If Su Qi made such an arrangement, it seemed that she really wanted to keep him by her side. The slender fingers were pinched white by Nan Jingmu, and he couldn''t tell what mood he was in now, joy, sourness, or regret, all rushed up. Why doesn''t he want to stay by her side? From childhood to adulthood, the warmest time and exclusive love are almost all given by her. "Sister Qi Ruo has good intentions, if Mr. Jing Mu is like this, I''m afraid it will hurt the friendship between you two." Dongfang Chun smiled lightly, and actually persuaded Nan Jing Mu to come. Thinking of Dongfang Chun''s identity, Nan Jingmu''s eyes suddenly turned. If the Ninth Prince knew that he had nothing to do with Su Qiruo, even if he was exposed in the future, there would always be one more witness who could prove that he had nothing to do with Su Qiruo, right? ! "I''m just staying here, and I''m going to move out after a while, so I don''t need to occupy such a nice yard." No matter what, Dongfang Chun is still the son of the emperor, with a noble status and able to speak. As long as Su Qiruo and the Su family are not involved, he doesn''t care where he lives. "Borrow?" Dongfang Chun didn''t expect Nanjing Mu to say that. If it was borrowed, would Sister Qi Ruo know? Nan Jingmu didn''t want to say more, he knew the purpose of the Ninth Prince''s visit, and he had already expressed his meaning clearly, so there was no need to say anything else. Even though Nan Jingmu can''t marry Su Qiruo, he still can''t smile at a man who likes Su Qiruo. Dongfang Chun exchanged some polite words with Nanjing Mu, then got up and left, but he didn''t fully believe Nanjing Mu''s words in his heart. On the way back, Xiaofu saw his highness looking thoughtful, and couldn''t help asking: "Is your highness thinking about that Mr. Jing Mu?" "How much do you think what he said is true?" Dongfang Chun nodded, he didn''t trust a man who had only met twice so easily. Xiao Fu shook his head: "I don''t know, but I see that Mr. Jing Mu''s eyes are magnanimous, and he doesn''t look like that kind of scheming person." Dongfang Chun glanced at Xiaofu and didn''t say anything, but his mood was much better than before. No matter what that person said was true or not, he had expressed his intentions. If he was a smart person, he would be able to tell that Su Qi was the one he wanted to marry. There should be no one in this world who would dare to rob the prince of his wife! Su Qiruo went straight into the study when she arrived at the Empress Dowager''s Mansion. Dongfang Xi didn''t expect her to come over, so she hurriedly got up and moved a chair for her herself. If Su Qi waved his hand, all the waiters in the study retreated. Seeing that there was no one else around, Dongfang Xicai said seriously: "You are here at this time, but what is the important thing?" Knowing that Su Qiruo was seriously injured, she just came back after visiting, and didn''t say anything serious, but unexpectedly this guy came to her door. "Cousin, the matter is very important, I dare not delay." Su Qiruo nodded solemnly, and gave Dongfang Xi an analysis of her guess. Dongfang Xi''s face was solemn, and he pondered for a moment before saying: "What my cousin said is true, no matter whether the second child used the theory of heaven or not, we can use this method to win the game. It would be good if we can bring her down, but we can''t." , can also avenge her for harming you." Dongfangxi took out a stack of papers and put them in front of Su Qiruo, said coldly, "We have only found so much evidence that Dongfang Yanmai murdered you. Although it is not enough to go to the Queen Mother to read her a copy, at least we know who is behind this scene." Even though Dongfang Xi is a concubine, she has to admire Dongfang Yan''s good skills. She has always been so impeccable in doing things, and people can''t grasp the handle that can subdue her with one move. The doubts that have plagued her heart for a long time finally have some clues. Dongfang Xi has always suspected that the emperor has a different attitude towards her recently, but it is not due to Dongfang Yan. Since this is the case, let''s take a look at Destiny together and see who is the right girl. "The case of the Nan family... is there any clue?" Thinking of Su Qiruo''s purpose of going out before, Dongfang Xi couldn''t help asking. "I followed Guo Lin all the way to Jincheng and met the assassin sent by Dongfang Yan. She must have been waiting for me there long ago. From this point of view, Dongfang Yan bought Guo Lin together for the Nan family''s affairs. Do it." As soon as the Nan family was mentioned, Su Qiruo''s face also became a bit solemn. The Nan family are pure ministers who have always been loyal to the emperor and patriotic. Even though the Su family and the Nan family have a marriage contract, the Nan family has never thought of taking refuge in the prince. Dongfang Yan failed to win over, so he used a plan to frame the Nan family, and produced evidence that the Nan family colluded with foreign thieves, and found someone from the Nan family to testify that General Nan wanted to rebel. Nan family? The emperor has long been jealous of the Nan family, and he probably wants to take this opportunity to get rid of the Nan family! If it was not the case, she would not have killed the whole family of the Nan family under the strong objection of the empress dowager. "Guo Lin? Hehe..." Dongfang Xi sneered, "Thanks to General Nan who has been training her as his confidant, I didn''t expect that she would be the same as that Dongfang Yan. The fame of General Nan''s first life was all ruined by Guo Lin." If someone else came forward to testify that the Nan Family Army colluded with foreign thieves in order to rebel, it would be fine, but that person is Guo Lin, the deputy general of the Nan Family Army, how could the emperor not believe it? Su Qiruo took a look at Dongfang Xi and knew that Her Royal Highness was also dissatisfied with the emperor''s tyranny, so she said: "The emperor''s personality has been eccentric and changeable in the past few years, causing the common people to complain. Didn''t my cousin ever think of replacing him and letting Dongshan Kingdom Back to the top?" If someone else said this, the Empress Dowager would definitely wipe that person''s neck with her sword. But this person happened to be Su Qiruo, the younger sister who grew up wearing the same pair of pants as her, the princess would only think that she was straightforward. Of course, if the person in front of her was not a concubine, Su Qiruo wouldn''t dare to say such rebellious words easily. As long as it gets out, her words are enough to kill her a hundred times. "But I see that the mother''s body is still strong, and when this country comes into my hands, I don''t know when it will be!" The princess did not shy away from it, and said bluntly. Besides, Dongfang Yan has been staring at her position as a concubine. It is not certain whether she will be able to sit as a concubine forever. Nowadays, Dongshan Kingdom is declining day by day. To put it bluntly, donkey dung is smooth on the surface, but the inside is already rotten. "Then let her be the supreme emperor, cousin, if the emperor continues to be so stupid, Dongshan country will be in danger." The Dongshan Kingdom in the book has gradually declined since the death of the princess. Dongfang Yan has many schemes and tricks, but he has no talent for governing the country, and he cannot be a qualified monarch at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 189： My Savage Husband (55) Chapter 189 My Savage Husband (55) What''s more, once the princess died, the emperor would not live long. Since Dongfang Yan wants to be emperor, he can kill his mother and sister, which can be described as vicious means. Dongfang Xi frowned and looked at his fingers on the table, wondering if he had listened to Su Qiruo''s words. Unless she had to, she didn''t want to conflict with the emperor. But as the emperor grew older, he became more and more fatuous, unable to distinguish loyalty from traitors, and the court and the middle and lower levels criticized this. Many people dare not say anything openly, but secretly discuss these things a lot. Dongfang Xi has always put Dongshan Country first, so he will seriously consider Su Qiruo''s words. "There is no urgency on this matter for now, we can still figure it out slowly. But we can''t wait any longer to deal with Dongfang Yan. She got rid of the Nan family, and who will attack her next step!" Dongfangxi has been investigating for so long but has not found any evidence of Dongfangyan framing the Nan family, which proves that they are very meticulous in their work. Since this method can get rid of the Nan family, she can use this method to get rid of anyone who hinders Dongfang Yan''s way in the future. Wouldn''t the court be in a mess? Su Qiruo nodded, unwilling to mention Dongfang Yan''s matter again, thinking of Nan Jingmu''s current situation, she couldn''t help but want to know about Dongfang Yan. "How is uncle doing these days?" Thinking of the queen who always loved her, Su Qiruo asked. "I found out that you were missing some time ago, my father was seriously ill, and the harem is still under the control of Mr. De. Dongfang Yan often used this to show off in front of me." Dongfangxi smiled wryly, the dignified empress was overwhelmed by a servant, no wonder she was not valued by the courtiers as a princess. "Uncle has always treated me like his own daughter, and I will enter the palace tomorrow to pay his respects." Su Qiruo said full of guilt, the empress Su came from the Su family, and she is the daughter of the Su family, so the empress treats her no worse than the crown daughter. If something happened to her, the empress would naturally feel uncomfortable. The reason why Su Qiruo was able to get so close to the empress dowager was also because of the empress. Dongfangxi nodded: "But you don''t need to worry, my father''s health has improved recently, and now I know that you have returned safely, maybe how happy I am!" "It''s good for uncle to be happy, but we can''t just be kind and generous and let Mrs. Zhang keep dominating him." Dejun Zhang is Dongfangxi''s father. The father and daughter are used to playing tricks and coaxing the emperor around. On the contrary, those honest people who don''t like words can''t get into the eyes of the emperor. "But father, he has never liked to compete with others, and he has come here for so many years." Dongfangxi shook her head, she knew her father too well, if it wasn''t for her, he might have given up his position as queen. "It must be a good idea for my uncle to be able to sit comfortably in the queen''s position in the palace for so many years. But now is not the time for him to sit in the queen''s position without fighting for it, even if he is not for himself , also for you and the little grandson!" Su Qiruo decides that after entering the palace, he still needs to persuade the queen, blindly forbearance is not the answer, it will only make people feel that they are incompetent. The matter of the Nan family is in front of my eyes, and the empress is also clear about it. "What my cousin said is true." Dongfangxi also felt the same way. She was too tolerant before to allow Dongfangyan to grow up. Now it is a bit difficult to pull out this thorn. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but feel relieved seeing that Dongfang Xi had finally made a decision, this trip was finally not in vain. If after she said so much, Her Majesty still forbears as before, then the ending may be no different from the one in the book. Actually, what Su Qiruo didn''t know was that from the moment the accident happened in Nan''s family, the prince was no longer the one who only knew how to forbear and give way in the past. Especially when something happened to her later, Dongfang Xi often made troubles against Dongfang Yan, otherwise, how could Su Qiruo return to Beijing safely without being intercepted by Dongfang Yan? In fact, it is quite risky for Su Qiruo to talk so much with Dongfang Xi today, if there is a bad quarrel, the relationship between the two sisters may be alienated. Fortunately, the princess trusted her and the Su family, and after going through these changes, they are no longer the same as before, so the two people''s ideas coincided with each other. After talking about something serious, Dongfang Xi suddenly thought of her Ninth Emperor Brother and Su Qiruo''s lifesaver she had seen, so she couldn''t help but say something more. "How do you plan to arrange for that Mr. Jing Mu who rescued you?" Dongfangxi never thought that Su Qiruo would marry him, but looking at his cousin''s thoughts towards that Young Master Jing Mu, it should be more than simply repaying a favor. Speaking of Nanjing Mu, Su Qiruo''s complexion looked better. The seriousness on his face receded, and a bit of tenderness was added. "After Jing Mu rescued me, he lived with me in Wangjia Village as a married couple for nearly half a year. He also took care of me during the period when I was unconscious. I can''t let him down." Su Qiruo''s words are already very straightforward, Dongfang Xi can naturally understand. "Then what identity are you going to give him?" Dongfangxi didn''t think that such a man with no family background could be the daughter-in-law of Su Guogong''s mansion, and it was already a great gift to give him the status of a side-lord. You must know that if a son in Beijing wants to marry into Su Guogong''s mansion, he is the direct son of the third-rank Dayuan family, and he can only be a side king. Su Qiruo looked at Dongfang Xi and smiled faintly: "Naturally it is the position of the righteous monarch." He, Nan Jingmu, was her rightful monarch in the first place. This was decided more than ten years ago, and no one can change it. Dongfang Xi was startled, thinking that Su Qiruo was joking with her. Staring into Su Qiruo''s eyes, he asked, "Really?" "Seriously!" It''s truer than pearls. Seeing that Su Qiruo was serious and didn''t seem to be messing around, Dongfang Xicai couldn''t help frowning. "If it''s just because you want to repay his life-saving grace, it is enough to allow him to be the king. Do you know his background? What if he is from Dongfang Yan..." Before Dongfang Xi finished speaking, Su Qiruo interrupted him. "He is not, he is innocent, I ruined his reputation, everyone in Wangjia Village knows that he is my husband, this is an unchangeable fact." No one knows Nan Jingmu''s identity better than Su Qiruo, he was originally hers. If nothing happened to the Nan family, the two of them would probably be getting married by now. "Even if his net worth is innocent, you don''t have to give him the position of righteous monarch. The Su family is not an ordinary family after all." Dongfang Xi disagreed, she still felt that Dongfang Chun was more suitable to marry into the Su family to be a queen. Regardless of Dongfang Chun''s identity, as long as his sincerity towards Su Qiruo is unmatched by anyone in this world. During the period when Su Qiruo was not around, Dongfang Chun also lived in pain, and almost let her go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 190： My Savage Husband (56) Chapter 190 My Savage Husband (56) "Cousin, the emperor definitely doesn''t want the Su family to marry into the family again. At the beginning, she was eager to get rid of the Nan family, so why didn''t she have this consideration?" Su Qiruo actually couldn''t figure it out, the empress dowager is the emperor''s daughter-in-law, and sooner or later the country will be handed over to the empress dowager, why the emperor should be so guarded against her. The marriage between the Su family and the Nan family makes it impossible for the Nan family to remain neutral, and they can only rely on the prince. The removal of the Nan family by the emperor was also a great help in removing the princess? Dongfang Xi was startled, she had never thought about it before. That person is her queen mother after all! How could she be so ruthless? "No wonder Chun''er went to mention your matter in front of the empress many times, but the empress pretended not to understand. So she didn''t want the Liu family to stand with us!" Dongfangxi murmured, clenched his fingers tightly, his face full of unwillingness. Although the biological father of the Ninth Prince Dongfang Chun is only a low-ranking royal attendant, the Liu family behind him is now quite trusted by the emperor. The emperor came and defended, but he actually defended against his own daughter. "So I have to marry Jing Mu, so that the emperor can temporarily let go of his fear of you and the Su family." Su Qiruo had already thought about it, she knew that if she wanted to marry Nan Jingmu, it would not be so easy, so she prepared to use this excuse to persuade everyone. "Cousin, I have wronged you." Dongfang Xi raised his hand and patted Su Qiruo''s shoulder, with a guilty expression on his face. If it wasn''t for her, the cousin would definitely be able to marry a son of an aristocratic family to be the king. That Mr. Jing Mu is good, but his status is still too low, and he is really not worthy of her handsome cousin. "Not wronged." If Su Qi smiled happily, how could she feel aggrieved! Thinking of the saltpeter he found in Wangjia Village, Su Qiruo talked to Dongfang Xi about making ice to earn money for soldiers, and then returned to Su Guogong''s mansion. As soon as Su Qiruo came back, she went directly to Jinmoju, and after stepping into the courtyard, Xia Feng hurriedly greeted her. "My daughter, His Highness the Ninth Prince came over just now." Xia Feng hesitated, he knew how much his family cared about Young Master Jing Mu, but after the Ninth Prince came down, the young master was not happy, and they were not allowed to go in to serve him, and he didn''t know what they said. Su Qiruo''s eyes darkened, and said coldly: "What is he doing here?" Su Qiruo is too aware of the twists and turns in the hearts of those aristocratic princes. Nan Jingmu didn''t grow up in the capital since he was a child, so how can he be their opponent? Then Dongfang Chun is not a fool, why can''t he see her thoughts? She has already acted very bluntly, she doesn''t like him. Regardless of whether he is the prince or not, if she dares to bully Nan Jingmu, she, Su Qiruo, will definitely not be lenient. "Just sat for a while and left. I didn''t wait inside. I don''t know what His Royal Highness said to the young master." Xia Feng lowered his eyes and said, if the master doesn''t let them serve him, he can''t push forward, can he? If Su Qi heard this, she strode into the house. Nan Jingmu was packing up there, with her back facing outside, so she didn''t see Su Qiruo coming in. It wasn''t until someone grabbed his wrist that Nan Jingmu realized that someone had entered the room. He was thinking about other things just now, but he didn''t feel vigilant at all. "What are you packing these things for?" Su Qiruo''s tone wasn''t too good, but when she saw the ignorance in Nan Jingmu''s eyes, she couldn''t bear to get angry again. Is this person so distrustful of her? When others came to say a few words casually, he wanted to run away from her. "It just so happens that you are back, I have something to tell you." Nan Jingmu withdrew his gaze, and gently tugged at his hand, but Su Qiruo held on tightly and refused to let go. "Then let''s sit down and talk slowly." Su Qiruo lifted the bag that Nanjing Mu had just packed, except for the few clothes he brought back from Wangjiacun, there was nothing else in it. Nan Jingmu frowned, before she could get angry, Su Qiruo pulled him to sit down. "Speak, I''m listening!" Seeing her childish performance, Nan Jingmu could only sigh faintly in the end, but was reluctant to get angry with her. In fact, he can feel her thoughts, but he can''t respond. "I heard... this Jinmo residence is the courtyard you left for the future empress. It is not suitable for me to live here. If there is no other courtyard for me to live in, then I will live outside! " Nan Jingmu thought that since she had already met Her Majesty the Crown Prince, she also knew that he was Su Qiruo''s savior, and after he found out the truth about how the Nan family was wronged, she would go directly to Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. I don''t care. So, even if he moves out now, it won''t affect anything. It''s just that he still can''t bear to part with her in his heart, so he has been waiting for her to come back, wanting to say goodbye to her. If Su Qi was the last light in Nanjing Mu''s heart, he would not be willing to lead her into the boundless darkness. He did not dare to look at the woman sitting beside him with his dodging eyes. Although his heart was bitter, there was a faint smile on his face. Since you have decided to go on, you shouldn''t be greedy for the warmth that doesn''t belong to him. "Move to live outside? Is my majestic Duke Su''s mansion still unable to accommodate you?" Su Qiruo laughed angrily at Nan Jingmu''s words, she really underestimated this guy, and even wanted to move out. Nan Jingmu lowered his eyes and didn''t answer. He guessed that she would not agree, but he didn''t want to stay here any longer and let others misunderstand. "This yard is yours, who will live if you don''t live?" Su Qiruo was about to reveal his identity, but fortunately she was still rational, so she just expressed it in another way. But how could Nan Jingmu understand what she meant? "But we are not real husband and wife, you know it well..." Nan Jingmu insisted that they pretended to be husband and wife in Wangjiacun just for the convenience of hiding their identities. He didn''t know what she had offended so that they would be chased and killed. Naturally, he didn''t dare to easily reveal the relationship between the two of them who didn''t know each other, for fear of causing trouble to her. But now they don''t need to rely on this relationship to stop Youyou''s mouth, so why should she still say such things to tease him? Su Qiruo looked directly into Nan Jingmu''s eyes, until she looked away from him, then she sighed helplessly. "How many times do I have to say it before you understand? You are my husband. If you think it is because we are not married that you want to move out, then I will go to my mother and father to discuss and fix our wedding date." After saying that, Su Qiruo stood up, and Nan Jing Mu hurriedly grabbed her sleeve, with a nervous expression on her face. "Don''t go." Nanjing Muhong looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes, with a bit of pleading in her tone. Why doesn''t he want to marry her, but he can''t! Su Qiruo was still a little annoyed at first, but when she saw the rosiness in his eyes, she only felt distressed. This little fool, since he knew that what he did might implicate her, how could he collect evidence for the Nan family by himself? (end of this chapter) Chapter 191： My Savage Husband (57) Chapter 191 My Savage Husband (57) If this little life is taken out, it is nothing more than death in vain. "You... don''t like me, or do you have some difficulties in your heart?" Su Qiruo tried to ask, if Nan Jingmu was willing to tell her the truth, she could try to persuade him. But if he still doesn''t want to say it, she doesn''t dare to say that she already knows his identity, otherwise it will only push him further and further away. Nan Jingmu was never good at lying. He wanted to say that he didn''t like her, but he couldn''t open his mouth. Finally, she just grabbed the corner of her clothes and muttered, "I''m not good enough for you." Hearing what he said, Su Qiruo''s complexion finally looked better. If he dares to say that he doesn''t like it, she doesn''t mind cooking the raw rice now to see where he can escape. However, it can be seen from this that he still has her in his heart, but he doesn''t want to stay with her because of other reasons. Now that she knew his intentions, she couldn''t let him go. Su Qiruo stepped forward and gently wrapped Nan Jingmu in her arms, her voice became very gentle. "The former Su Qiruo died a long time ago. Now my life is yours, and the person is yours. How can you not be worthy? If you say that you are not worthy, then it should be me who is superior. I owe it to you." Ive loved you so much, I still cant figure it out, and I still want to keep you with me for the rest of my life, and give birth to a daughter for me. "I didn''t think about asking you to pay back anything." This time Nan Jingmu was not willing to push her away, but said in a muffled voice. "But I want you to stay by my side, Jing Mu, let me take care of you in the future! OK?" "not good." Nan Jingmu resisted the sadness and refused, he was so afraid that she would be like this! Every time she talked to him like this, he was reluctant to refuse at all. "Do you not trust me?" Su Qiruo let go of the arm holding Nan Jingmu, raised her hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes, and asked softly. Nan Jingmu just shook his head without saying anything, but the tears rolled down more and more. "I don''t force you, we still have enough time to get along, you can think slowly, don''t worry. But you are unaccompanied in Kyoto now, I can''t let you go out to live. You don''t know how dangerous it is for a man to live outside , what would you do if you met a wicked person without me by your side?" Su Qiruo''s heart was about to break when she saw the teardrops wiping more and more. Nan Jingmu is not a person who loves to cry, and he must feel uncomfortable doing this today. Seeing that Nan Jingmu didn''t object, Su Qiruo coaxed again: "Jinmoju is originally reserved for the person I like, whether you want to marry me or not, this yard is yours. You just need to live in peace Here, I just want to be closer to you. You know, I have to climb the wall at night, without you by my side, I can''t sleep at all. " Su Qiruo''s words finally persuaded Nan Jingmu, and he didn''t insist on moving out anymore, but just cried for a long time with red tears. How could he not know that he was homeless, and thinking about making the decision to leave her, he felt uncomfortable too! The two of them made such a fuss that they even delayed their lunch. Su Qiruo ordered a few Nanjing Mu''s favorite dishes and asked someone to bring them over. After the two of them had dinner together, she took him around Su Guogong''s mansion. "Mother has two side rooms, both of which were arranged for her by the mansion before my father came in. Since my father came in, my mother has never taken anyone into the mansion." Su Guogong is considered a relatively clean woman among the gentry. Ever since she married the Qin family, she has never had another man in her house. Even if the Qin family only gave birth to a daughter like Su Qiruo, Su Guogong never thought about adding another person to the mansion. When Nan Jingmu was in Jiangnan, he actually heard some gossip about the big figures in the capital. This Su Guogong''s reputation is indeed good, at least much better than his mother. "The two side rooms in the mansion are also peaceful on weekdays. The children of concubines usually live with them in the west courtyard. If there is no special matter, they will not come here easily. So if you feel bored on weekdays, just You can stroll around the mansion, no one in the mansion dares to embarrass you." If Su Qi is satisfied with this point of Su Guogong, he will neither treat the concubine''s children badly, nor give them too much love and extravagant expectations, so that they will know the difference between concubines and concubines from an early age. It is necessary to respect the daughter-in-law, so that they will be able to rely on them in the future. From the very beginning, the concubine''s desire to compete for the position of the first daughter was eliminated, and there would be no intrigue or sister-in-law in the mansion. Compared with other aristocratic families, the backyard of Su Guogong''s mansion is really too clean. Nan Jingmu''s eyes flickered, and suddenly looked at Su Qiruo. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Su Qiruo asked with a smile, the people beside her looked at her with such scrutiny, she still couldn''t get used to it for a while. "Then how many side rooms do you have now?" Nan Jingmu didn''t know why he asked her this, but when she heard that Su Guogong already had two servants by his side before his wedding, he thought of her. When he thought that she had hugged and kissed other men like he hugged him, his heart ached. Su Qiruo had a smile on the corner of her eyes, she liked his jealous questions very much. Stretching out her hand to hold Nanjing Mu''s hand hidden in the wide sleeve, Su Qiruo said with a smile: "I will only want a husband in my life, and my children will all be born in the future. Mother''s is still clean." Nan Jingmu retracted her hand blushing, but she held it even tighter. "After the new year, you will be eighteen, and there is no man around you?" Nan Jingmu didn''t realize that there was anything wrong with what she said, but Su Qiruo understood it. If he hadn''t known her a long time ago, how would he know her age? But Su Qiruo was not in a hurry to expose him, and just sighed softly. "To tell you the truth, I actually have a righteous king." Speaking of this, Su Qiruo deliberately paused, and Nan Jingmu''s body froze, obviously he didn''t expect Su Qiruo to say this to him. The person she mentioned...should be him! "When we were young, the elders made this marriage. If there were no accidents, we would be married by now. It''s just a pity that something happened to his family some time ago, and I actually even married him. Never met face to face If Su Qi didn''t say anything later, everyone in Dongshan should know about the Nan family, and it''s not a secret that the Nan family and the Su family have a marriage contract. Nan Jingmu''s hanging hand slowly clenched, he thought that if Su Qi didn''t care about him, after all, this marriage was not what she wanted. But now it seems that she is quite sad. "So, did you originally leave Jinmoju for your Zhengjun?" Nan Jingmu asked a lot, and regretted it after asking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 192： My Savage Husband (58) Chapter 192 My Savage Husband (58) If the yard is not left to her, who else can the future Zhengjun leave it to? Isn''t this nonsense? It seems that he is jealous when asked like this. Does she think he is jealous? But he still wanted to hear from her whether that "Master of the Nan family" was very important to her. Su Qiruo chuckled, looked straight into Nan Jingmu''s eyes and said, "Although I''ve never met him, I knew the ownership of this yard from the moment I saw you. Jing Mu, stay by my side Well, I don''t want anyone else but you." Nan Jingmu never thought that his fate with her would be so deep. It was indeed a coincidence that he saved her at the beginning. Although he later wanted to use her to get close to the princess, he never had the slightest intention of harming her. . Whether she left this yard to the Zhengjun she had never met or to him, it actually belonged to only one person. Nan Jingmu looked away in a panic, not daring to respond to her words. But his heart was confused. Su Qiruo is really capable, a few words can disturb his heart. She said that she would only marry one man, how lucky that man should be! Nan Jingmu couldn''t help being jealous again, if nothing happened to the Nan family, how wonderful it would be! But he really can''t live his happy life pretending to be okay while bearing the lives of hundreds of people. He can''t forget his original intention. So, he can only feel sorry for her. Nan Jingmu withdrew his hand back forcefully, and no longer wanted to continue to visit the garden. Seeing that his face changed again, Su Qiruo couldn''t help regretting her impulsiveness, she shouldn''t have pushed him so hard. The relationship between the two of them eased up a bit, and she beat them back to their original shape. "I heard from my cousin that my uncle was seriously ill because of my previous accident. I will go to the palace to pay his respects to him tomorrow. I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back to eat lunch with you. You should eat obediently by yourself, and I will take you to the street tomorrow afternoon." Go shopping." Su Qiruo sent Nanjing Mu back to Jinmoju, and told him that she was going to enter the palace tomorrow. She was afraid that he would be uncomfortable if she was not in the mansion. "Just go and get busy if you have something to do, don''t worry about me." Nanjing Mu didn''t like to go out, as long as no one came to trouble him, he wouldn''t cause trouble. At this time, Su Qiruo has long forgotten that Nan Jingmu''s barbaric appearance when she first woke up, he is not a man who will be easily bullied. Even in front of her, he is not the kind of gentle and caring person. It''s just that he treats her a little more close and trusts her than he treats others coldly. "How could I forget about it?" Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, she just went to the prince''s place, and when he came back, he would pack up and move away, she was really afraid of him. Nan Jingmu rubbed her fingers embarrassingly, knowing what she was referring to, she whispered: "Since I promised you to stay, I won''t leave without saying goodbye." Besides, she was right, it was indeed not safe for him to live outside alone. In case some prodigal girl ruins her innocence, then why go to reverse the case for the Nan family? The house around her is fairly clean, so it doesn''t matter if he stays. If something really happened at that time, as long as he refuses to admit it, it will be fine. They are not married anyway, even if the emperor suspects it, there is no evidence. "I''m not afraid of you running away, even if you run to the sky, I can catch you back." Su Qiruo pinched Nan Jingmu''s face, deliberately bluffing and threatening. Nan Jing blushed and pursed her lips lightly. She didn''t say anything, but her heart was warm. That night, Su Qiruo came again. Still wearing a tunic, she jumped onto Nan Jingmu''s bed as soon as she came in. The two of them do nothing, even if they sleep separately, she will feel at ease. Habits are the scariest thing in the world. When Nan Jingmu woke up in the morning, Su Qiruo was no longer in the mansion. Xia Feng heard the movement and came in to wait, Nan Jingmu rubbed his somewhat confused eyes, and asked: "Su Qiruo... has she left?" Xia Feng was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that what the young master might have asked was whether the eldest daughter had left the palace. "Returning to the son, the daughter-in-law went to the palace early in the morning and said she would come back after lunch. If the son needs anything, he can ask the slave to do it." Nan Jingmu woke up instantly, he just forgot that Su Qiruo came to him secretly at night, but fortunately Xia Feng didn''t think about that. "nothing." Nan Jingmu shook her head in a panic, and hurriedly took the cloth towel handed over by Xia Feng and wiped her face. Xia Feng saw Nan Jingmu''s strangeness, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions. He always felt that the young master seemed to have something to say. "Why didn''t you see Dongyang today?" Nan Jingmu asked casually. "Dongyang went to get the new clothes made by the young master, and will be back in a while." Originally, the tailor said that he would deliver the clothes to the mansion in two days, but Dongyang couldn''t wait and went there by himself. After all, there are no clothes in the mansion that fit the young master, and those servants feel that they have neglected the young master. Young master is the life-saving benefactor of the daughter-in-law, and he is the one whom the daughter-in-law puts on top of her heart. How dare they not care? Now even if those new clothes are not all ready, he must get back two sets to change and wash for the young master! As soon as the two talked about Dongyang, Dongyang ran in from outside panting, holding two sets of new clothes in his arms and a red post in his hand. "Greetings, my lord." Dongyang''s face was blushing, and he bowed to Nan Jingmu first before posting the post. "My lord, this is a post from Zhang Mansion, inviting you to Zhang Manor to enjoy flowers tomorrow." "Zhang Mansion? Which Zhang Mansion?" Nan Jingmu frowned slightly. When he first came to the capital, except for the Ninth Prince, he had no contact with anyone in the other mansions. Why did this mansion send him a post? "Returning to the son, the Zhang family is Dejun''s natal family, which is also the father''s family of the second emperor." Speaking of the second princess, both Dong Yang and Xia Feng''s expressions were not very good-looking. Relying on the favor of the emperor, that one didn''t even look down on His Majesty the Empress Dowager, and also bullied them in Su Guogong''s mansion. People in the mansion said that the assassination of Shi Nu this time was most likely the work of the second emperor. If this is true, then the second emperor is the enemy of their Duke Su''s mansion. "Second Empress Dongfang Yan?" Nan Jing''s eyes were icy, and after looking at the post, he curled his lips and smiled. He was still worried that he couldn''t inquire about the Nan family''s affairs, so he might as well take this opportunity to listen. If the members of the Zhang family keep silent about this matter, there is definitely a problem. If someone mentions the Nan family, he can hear what''s going on, otherwise he really doesn''t know where to start. "If you don''t want to go, son, we won''t go. The Zhang family is not a kind family. The daughter of the world doesn''t like them the most. I don''t know why they want to send the post to you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 193： My Savage Husband (59) Chapter 193 My Savage Husband (59) "If you don''t keep an eye on the movements of Su''s mansion, how can you know that the young master has come to live in the mansion. According to Yi Nu, the injury of the world daughter this time may be the work of the Zhang family and the second emperor." "Let''s just talk about it in the room, don''t mention it when we go out." Nan Jingmu looked at Dongyang''s resentment, and reminded him. "What the young master said is that the slave will never talk nonsense after he leaves." Dong Yang nodded, he dared to say that because he knew that the young master had saved the deceased daughter, otherwise he wouldn''t dare to insult the second imperial daughter blatantly if given him some courage! "Since all the posts have been sent, it is not appropriate not to be afraid." Nan Jingmu looked at Dongyang''s new clothes and felt that everything was just right. The gentry in Beijing are used to flattering the high and stepping down the low. Even if he doesn''t care, he can''t lose the face of Duke Su. The clothes still need to be worn, and people must come. Until she finds definite evidence, Nan Jingmu doesn''t want to miss the slightest chance. If the emperor was still up when Su Qi entered the palace, she went to Fengyi Palace first. The empress saw Su Qiruo standing there intact and paying her respects to herself, her eyes were red with joy. "Aren''t you looking forward to the return of the little lady every day? Now that the lady is back, why are you crying again?" Bao Qing standing next to the Queen was brought over from the Su family. When he saw Su Qiruo coming over, he was also happy, but seeing the Queen was so excited that tears filled his eyes, he still couldn''t help laughing and playing around. One sentence. "I''m so happy, Ruo''er, get up quickly, let uncle take a good look at you." After hearing this, the Empress really stopped crying, she quickly got up and helped Su Qiruo up, seeing that she was no different from before, she smiled in relief. "I''ve lost some weight and darkened, but luckily I''m fine." Before hearing that Su Qiruo disappeared, he once thought that the Su family was going to be over, so uncomfortable that he couldn''t eat or sleep, and then fell ill again, and now his complexion hasn''t recovered yet. "Uncle has also lost weight. Ruo''er heard from her cousin that uncle was sick, and was worried. She only hoped that uncle would recover soon. Don''t make us worry about it." The Empress really loves this niece, so what Su Qiruo said to him came from the bottom of her heart. "When you come back, uncle''s illness will be healed. I will stay with uncle in the palace today. I will go back after lunch." The Empress pulled Su Qiruo to sit down, but she was reluctant to let go of her hand no matter what. This is the only prostitute daughter of his natal family, and the entire Su family is tied to this child alone, so I dare not make the slightest difference! That Dongfang Yan is really ruthless, and he actually hit his idea on the Su family. Did he think that their father and daughter are easy to talk and won''t care about her like her? The always benevolent Queen suddenly thought of Zhang''s father and daughter, and a stern look flashed across her eyes. The harem should change. He has no intention of competing with Mrs. Zhang for anything these years, but that person seems not to give up until they get rid of their father and daughter. "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded obediently, seeing that all the attendants in the hall had retreated, she knew that the Queen had something to say to her slowly. "I heard that you were rescued by a young son?" "Yes." "Why didn''t you bring him here today? Uncle must thank him well." The empress sincerely wants to thank the man who saved Su Qiruo, if not for him, Su Qiruo would probably be gone by now. "He is thin-skinned. He has just entered the capital and still doesn''t understand the rules of the capital. After a while, Ruo''er will bring him into the palace to greet his uncle." Seeing Su Qiruo''s protective face, the Queen also noticed something. "You and that son...you..." The empress hesitated, but Su Qiruo admitted it openly, and told the empress what she said to the empress again. In short, Nan Jingmu''s biggest advantage is that he doesn''t have a strong natal family behind him. Sure enough, as Su Qiruo expected, upon hearing what she said, the Queen''s eyes turned red again. "Good boy, I have wronged you." His niece is so magnificent that she should be the best man in the world. Now she has to marry a commoner because she is avoiding the edge, she is really wronged. "If Ruo''er is not wronged, my uncle doesn''t know how good Jing Mu is. Ruo''er grew up in Kyoto, and I have never seen any son in Kyoto who can match him." Seeing the joy on Su Qiruo''s face, the queen doesn''t think so. He only felt that young women were easily lost by a man''s beauty, and he was still a little worried. How can the men outside be as knowledgeable and reasonable as the sons of the aristocratic families in Kyoto? "As long as the appearance is passable, the most important thing is the character." Su Qiruo knew that the queen had misunderstood, so she explained with a smile: "Jing Mu is very good, both in appearance and temperament, and I will know after uncle sees it." "Forget it, as long as you like it, if there is another son of the family you like in the future, let''s marry as a common husband." Seeing that Su Qiruo likes Su Qiruo, the queen doesn''t want to spoil her interest. Is the dignified daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion afraid that she won''t be able to marry a good husband? Actually, the Empress still likes Dongfang Chun in her heart. Although the child is not his own, she has always been close to him, and treats Su Qiruo sincerely. But now is obviously not the time to mention this matter, even if he intends to match Dongfang Chun and Su Qiruo, the emperor will not agree. Su Qiruo just smiled when she heard the queen''s words, noncommittal. "Don''t worry about Ruo''er, uncle. You should take care of yourself now, after all, you are the master of the harem." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, the Queen''s expression turned ugly, and the hand holding Su Qiruo became a little tighter. "Uncle was wrong during this period. He shouldn''t have let the father and daughter take advantage of the loophole after you disappeared. It''s okay if they didn''t do what you did. If they did, we can''t just count it like this gone." Thinking of the emperor''s attitude towards him and the princess in the past few years, the last bit of friendship in the queen''s heart has disappeared. "To tell you the truth, Ruo''er also suspects that Dongfang Yan was responsible for this matter. She prevented us from investigating the Nan family''s case, which proves that she has something to do with it. When the case is fully investigated, even the emperor will not be able to protect her." The Nan family is the hero of the Dongshan Kingdom, and the removal of the Nan family by the emperor has already aroused the dissatisfaction of the people. The truth will come to light by then, even if the emperor will not dispose of Dongfang Yan, just because of her reputation of killing Zhongliang, she will not even think about the throne in the future. "But Xi''er said that the people behind the scenes did everything impeccably. If you want to find out, I''m afraid it won''t be easy." The queen frowned and said, he naturally believed in General Nan''s character. They had known each other since childhood, and he was very clear about the man''s temperament. Whether the emperor is afraid of the marriage between the Nan family and the Su family, or has other ideas, this should not be the reason for her to kill the whole family of the Nan family. (end of this chapter) Chapter 194： My Savage Husband (60) Chapter 194 My Savage Husband (60) "Uncle, just take care of your body and hold the harem in your hands. The outside affairs are left to my cousin and Su''s family. I''m afraid it won''t work if we just sit and wait." Su Qiruo''s gaze is firm, the queen naturally understood what she meant. Actually, the Empress Dowager came to meet him last night, and the Empress Dowager also said these words. Since the children have already made up their minds, he shouldn''t be a burden to them, but should make good use of his identity to give the children a boost. The queen patted the back of Su Qiruo''s hand lightly, and then said to the outside: "Baoqing, go and invite the emperor over, just say that Ruo''er is back, and I invite her to have dinner at Fengyi Palace at noon. " "Uncle, let Ruoer go!" She, as a courtier, did not go to greet the emperor when she entered the palace, but asked the emperor to come to see her instead. The empress is now despised by the emperor, if it wasn''t for his daughter, he wouldn''t bother to see her. But the Empress also knew that what Su Qiruo said was reasonable, he couldn''t just ignore everything all day long and let the Zhang family''s father and daughter ride on his head to show off their might. "Alright, the emperor is afraid that he hasn''t come to court yet, so you can go directly to the door of the imperial study and wait later." The Queen didn''t want Su Qiruo to wait outside for too long, so she wanted Su Qiruo to count the time before passing. But after all, he is the emperor, she is the minister, and she is the only one who waits for the emperor. "Ruo''er will go over now, and please come to talk with uncle after having greeted the emperor." If Su Qi stood up, the Queen had no choice but to follow her. Su Qiruo walked very slowly, Bao Qing followed behind her, that''s why when she reached the door of the imperial study room, the emperor came over there, followed by the empress dowager and the second empress. "I send my regards to the emperor, to His Majesty the Empress Dowager and the Second Highness," Su Qiruo lifted the hem of her clothes, knelt on the ground and said. The emperor stepped forward to give Su Qiruo a hand, his face was still kind. "Your child is finally back, but it made me worry for a while, as long as it''s okay." Actually aside, the emperor still admires Su Qiruo, no matter her ability or personality, she is a leader among the younger generation. "Your Majesty remembers me." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, then bowed and clasped her fists again. "I heard from the empress that your injury hasn''t healed yet, why don''t you take good care of it at home?" The emperor looked Su Qiruo up and down, and saw that her complexion was indeed not as good as before, and she had lost a lot of weight, so he knew that she must have really encountered a catastrophe this time. "The injury of my minister does not affect my walking, I just go back to take care of it after paying my respects to the emperor." If Su Qi hadn''t said that her injuries were already recovering, if not, then according to the emperor''s temperament, she would probably blame her for not entering the palace to pay her respects on the day she first entered Beijing. The emperor raised his drooping eyelids, and the guards beside him nodded calmly, and her complexion looked better again. "We are all one family, you are too polite a child." That''s what she said, but she didn''t ask Su Qiruo to sit in the imperial study until now, how many people are still standing at the door! Dongfang Yan behind the emperor squinted his eyes and looked at Su Qiruo, but his hands behind his back were tightly clenched. This Su Qi Ruoming is really big enough! This is not dead. I heard that she was rescued by a farmer in the countryside, but she wanted to see who would dare to spoil her good deed. "Su Shinu''s complexion is still not very good!" Dongfang Yan said something strangely, but the implication was that he wished Su Qiruo would die right now. "The Second Highness looks pretty good." Su Qiruo curled her lips slightly, looked straight into Dongfang Yan''s eyes and said. Dongfang Yan panicked when she saw her, why did she feel that Su Qiruo seemed to be a little different after coming back this time! "Empress, Su Shinv''s body hasn''t recovered yet, why not let her go to Fengyi Palace to rest, if you have anything to say, we can talk about it at lunch." The Crown Princess didn''t want Su Qiruo to contradict Dongfang Yan in front of the emperor. Now that Dongfang Yan is receiving divine favor, they don''t need to forcefully bump into it. Seeing Bao Qing following Su Qiruo, the princess knew that the queen was going to prepare a banquet in Fengyi Palace. "You go to your uncle to rest first, he has been worried about you these days, so you should spend more time with him." The emperor nodded lightly, and brought the empress and Dongfang Yan into the imperial study. Although Su Qiruo bowed her body, she could feel Dongfang Yan''s gaze on her as she passed by. Su Qiruo curled the corners of her lips, and didn''t take her seriously at all. It seems that the celestial phenomena should also manifest. Dongfang Yan is so proud, how can they not add fire to her? Since the people in Qin Tianjian belong to the second emperor, let them eat dogs like dogs. She is a hundred-year-old family of the Su family. There are not many people anywhere, let alone the power of the empress. If she wants to do something in Qin Tianjian, it is not easy. The princess is still too kind, she just gave in blindly, otherwise they would not be so passive now. The emperor and the empress have a young friendship. Although the two have become estranged a lot over the years, the emperor still respects the empress in his heart. When the queen was young, she was also a famous beauty in Kyoto. She was proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. The emperor was still a concubine, young and frivolous, and she had been in love with him for several years after marrying the number one beauty in Kyoto. It''s just that power is a harmful thing. Since the day he sat on the throne, the emperor has gradually changed, and the friendship between the emperor and empress has also become weaker and weaker. I dont know when, the queen is not even willing to see the emperor again, even though the emperor will come over on the 15th day of the Lunar New Year, he still finds excuses to push back the emperors intimacy. As time goes by, the emperor will get tired of it. But at today''s family banquet, the queen enthusiastically served her food, with a gentle smile on her mouth, the emperor ate to his heart''s content, as if he had returned to his youth. The emperor also stayed in Fengyi Palace that night, and the news spread that the emperor and empress regained control of the harem the next day. Su Qiruo originally said that she would take Nanjing Mu out for a stroll when she returned from the palace, but the fact that the Zhang family posted a post made her feel unhappy, so she only cared about persuading Nanjing Mu, and had no intention of going shopping. How could Nan Jingmu not know that the Zhang family was the den of wolves and tigers, but he still insisted on going, so Su Qiruo understood his intention. Seeing that he persisted, Su Qiruo couldn''t say anything more, so she had to go to her father. She is a woman, and although she can go with Nan Jingmu, she has to walk separately from him when she enters the backyard. She is worried that Nan Jingmu will be alone. Besides, since the emperor knew that she was not in good health, she couldn''t go to Zhang''s mansion to show off at this juncture, and she didn''t have to cause trouble for the empress dowager. The Qin family has always disliked the Zhang family, but he would not refuse his daughter''s request. Since the child is his daughter''s sweetheart, as a father, he has to take good care of him for his daughter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 195： My Savage Husband (61) Chapter 195 My Savage Husband (61) With Qin''s company, Su Qiruo felt relieved, and the Zhang family didn''t dare to do anything in front of Su''s residence. The Zhang Mansion is different from the Su Mansion. The Zhang family is a civil servant. The mansion is not as grand as the Su Mansion, but it is very elegant. Just thinking of the second princess and the Dejun in the palace, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help but sneered in her heart, this kind of family is really not worthy of the flowers and plants in the yard. "Jing Mu, come here, I will take you to meet the relatives of our Qin family. If you enter the mansion in the future, you will have to associate with them." Mr. Qin saw her brother-in-law and nephew from a distance, and hurriedly dragged Nan Jingmu over. He really didn''t expect to meet his family here. Nan Jing blushed, he didn''t expect the lord to say this to him. It''s just that before he had time to say anything, the people on the opposite side also saw them. "This is the son who saved our world daughter, right? Good boy, you look so good-looking." Qin House naturally got the news that Su Qiruo had returned safely, but because Su House hadn''t announced it yet, they didn''t want to rush there. But the news about Su Qiruo''s rescue has already spread all over the capital, and the Qin Mansion sent people to inquire about it. The person who held Nan Jingmu''s hand and smiled lovingly was none other than the lord of the Qin Mansion, Wan Shi. He didn''t want to come, but his son was about to get married, and he didn''t want to give up such an opportunity. Go out and walk more to get to know more young ladies. If you inquire more, you can also choose a satisfactory one for your son. "Jing Mu, this is Ruo''er''s uncle, just call him uncle." Qin Shi smiled kindly, Wan Shi is so smart, so he naturally saw something. "Yes, just call me uncle like Ruo''er, this is your cousin Xun''er." Mrs. Wan hurriedly dragged her son over to say hello to Nanjingmu. With people from the Qin family around, Nanjingmu didn''t feel lonely. Qin Yuexun is a very well-behaved boy. Seeing his father and uncle talking all the time, he has been by Nan Jingmu''s side, and will tell him some new things about the capital. "Xun''er, take your elder brother Jing Mu to play there, but take good care of him." Seeing that all the young children were in the garden, Wan asked Qin Yuexun to take Nan Jingmu for a walk. Nan Jingmu looked at Qin Shi, saw him nodding, and followed Qin Yue to inquire. After the two children left, Wan Shi looked at Qin Shi solemnly, and said in a low voice, "How is Ruoer? Your sister is going to be worried to death." Qin''s lips curled slightly, and she whispered into Wan''s ear, "She''s fine." Su Qiruo''s injury has long been alright, but this matter has not been rumored. Naturally, the Wan family can understand what the Su family means, so she nodded in relief, and then talked about Nanjing Mu. "This kid saved Ruo''er? Don''t you mean to bring him into the mansion?" Qin Shi nodded: "What happened to Nan''s family, Ruo''er''s marriage was also delayed. Now that she likes Jing Mu, as mothers and fathers, how can we not help her?" Before such a big incident happened to her daughter, and the Nan family disappeared overnight, the Qin family wanted to get rid of everything. As long as the child is well, he will ask for nothing. Wan patted the back of Qin''s hand lightly, and sighed: "I see that child is very good and looks good, much better than those who grew up in this wealthy family. At this moment, Ruo''er is really not It is suitable for marrying a man with a high status." What Wan Shi said was exactly the same as what Su Qiruo said, Qin Shi naturally understood. "Ruo''er said the same thing. You also know that Ruo''er is cold-tempered. I''ve never seen her pay so much attention to any man. Since she likes her, we don''t care about her status." "For a lifetime, children''s liking is more important than anything else. If the child returns safely and has someone he likes again, it will be considered a blessing in disguise." Knowing that because of Su Qiruo''s previous disappearance, Qin almost followed her, so she didn''t persuade him anything at this moment, everyone should be content. Seeing more and more people coming around, the two stopped talking about the affairs of the mansion. Both the Su Mansion and the Qin Mansion are prominent families in Beijing, and apart from the Zhang Family who held the flower appreciation banquet today, no one can match the power of these two families. So seeing the two of them sitting together, the lords all surrounded them. When Master Zhang came over and saw this scene, his face turned pale with anger. The Su Mansion and the Qin Mansion have always been high-spirited, and it''s not like he hasn''t posted posts to them in the past, but when did these two people come? When did everyone not only support him? Now that they came, those who didn''t know thought they were the masters of this mansion! It''s just anger, he can''t do anything to others after all. Don''t talk about the Su family anymore, even the Qin family can''t afford to offend him. Although the second princess is favored now, the Su family is the father''s family after all, and Zhang''s family is not the number one among the noble families in Beijing. No matter what the elder lords here think in their hearts, they are still able to get along now that they are sitting together. But the young princes over there are not as harmonious as here, especially those princes from aristocratic families who met Nan Jingmu who was walking with Qin Yuexun. "Brother Jing Mu, you are really amazing." Qin Yuexun listened to Nan Jingmu''s story about how he rescued Su Qiruo, and said with admiration. "I couldn''t help it at the time, I can''t just ignore death, can I?" Nan Jingmu smiled wryly, he didn''t feel how powerful he was, if he hadn''t seen Su Qiruo''s badge at that time, he might not have taken care of him so wholeheartedly. After all, he is not as good as everyone thinks, he is just a selfish villain. Thinking of Su Qiruo''s kindness to him, Nanjing Mu''s eyes sank involuntarily. In the end, he was the one who was sorry for her. "If it were Xun''er, I would be scared to death seeing such a scene, how dare I save people." Qin Yuexun shook his head and said, he just thinks that men like Brother Jing Mu are powerful and have such courage. "Actually, it''s nothing to be afraid of. She was covered in blood and she was motionless at the time, so she couldn''t hurt anyone." Nan Jingmu looked at the innocent Qin Yuexun, and always felt that it was inappropriate for him to say these things to children. Qin Yuexun first widened his eyes in shock, and then laughed until his two dimples were exposed, and his eyes were bent into crescents. He especially liked listening to Brother Jing Mu''s words. Nan Jingmu originally wanted to inquire about the Nan family''s affairs directly from Qin Yuexun, but before he could speak, several handsome young masters came beside him. "This is Mr. Jing Mu who saved Su Shinv, right? I don''t know your surname?" Looking at the young man who was talking to Nan Jingmu, he was dressed in a light blue brocade suit. Although his tone was kind, his eyes were full of disdain. You have to rely on him, so you won''t invite such a mud-legged person to the house as a guest. (end of this chapter) Chapter 196： My Savage Husband (62) Chapter 196 My Savage Husband (62) I don''t know what my father thinks, but he actually posted a post to such a person, and he is not afraid of dirtying the land of their Zhang family. "Xie Jingmu." Nan Jingmu said lightly that he was waiting for these people. Only by getting in touch with these people can he better understand the current situation in Beijing. "So it''s Mr. Xie." Zhang Chuer nodded to Nan Jingmu, feeling more and more disdainful. Father also said to let him come over to find out the details of this person. He really can meet any cat or dog. There is no big family named Xie in Beijing. If there is, it was more than ten years ago. It''s just that the Xie family is the mother''s family of the former master of the Nan family. Even if the Grand Tutor Xie hadn''t retired and left the capital, now that something happened to the Nan family, the Xie family would not be able to escape. "Brother Jing Mu, this is Zhang Chu''er, the son of the Zhang family." Qin Yuexun whispered next to Nan Jingmu''s ear, and his eyes fell on Zhang Chuer''s smiling face full of hypocrisy. He didn''t like this Zhang Chuer at all. Don''t even look at their Zhang family''s virtues, this Zhang Chu''er dares to like his cousin Qi Ruo. Phew! Qin Yuexun''s small face was also full of displeasure. Others are supporting the Zhang family, but his Qin family is not afraid. "Master Zhang." Nan Jingmu nodded at him with the same tone and attitude as Zhang Chuer. Zhang Chuer was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect this mud-legged person to be quite courageous. "I heard that Mr. Xie saved Su Shinv, and now he lives in Mr. Su''s mansion?" As soon as Zhang Chuer said this, the young masters behind him covered their mouths in panic, and looked at Nan Jingmu with shock, as if Nan Jingmu had done something shameful . "Brother Jing Mu saved his cousin. He is the benefactor of Su Guogong''s mansion. Shouldn''t he live in Su Guogong''s mansion? The Su family is a general who values ??love and righteousness. How can some youngsters compare to it?" Qin Yuexun scoffed disdainfully, he just couldn''t understand Zhang Chuer''s eccentric look. Zhang Chuer glared at Qin Yuexun angrily, but didn''t say anything harsh. The son of the Nan family who was engaged to Su Shinv is dead, so he has a chance. If he marries Su Qiruo in the future, Qin Yuexun will have to call him cousin-in-law, how can he care about like a child? "Mr. Qin''s words are serious. I''m doing this for Mr. Xie''s benefit. Mr. Xie doesn''t look like he''s married, so he''s living in Su''s mansion just like that... It''s not easy to say!" Zhang Chuer glanced at Qin Yuexun, and then pointed the finger at Nan Jingmu. "Why doesn''t it sound good?" Nan Jingmu looked at Zhang Chu''er and asked, not only did he live in Su''s residence, but he also shared the bed with Su Qiruo every night! Nan Jingmu doesn''t care about his own reputation at all, he is Su Qiruo''s person, even if he can''t marry her in the future, he won''t marry anyone else. So, whatever they say, he doesn''t give a damn. He only wanted to know about the Nan family, but after walking like this, he realized that he seemed to be wrong. The ones here today are just some self-righteous sons of aristocratic families, and how can they know the secrets of the Nan family? Nan Jingmu suddenly felt a little regretful, if he knew it earlier, he would have listened to Su Qiruo, but why not come here. He is really not in the mood to play with these people here. Zhang Chuer was taken aback by Nan Jingmu''s question, and then covered her lips with a chuckle. "Mr. Xie may not know the rules of this family when he first came to the capital. There has never been a precedent for an unmarried man to live in a woman''s house." "Then where should I live?" Nan Jingmu asked back. If he still can''t see that Zhang Chuer intends to humiliate him, then he is stupid. But Nan Jingmu has never been a bully. Even if someone wants to bully him, it depends on whether he is willing and whether there is any profit. "you" Zhang Chuer was dumbfounded by Nanjing Mu''s question, how could he know where he should live! "Brother Jing Mu is my cousin''s savior. If I ask my savior to live outside, will the world have to poke my cousin''s spine and say she is ungrateful?" Qin Yuexun has always been well-behaved and doesn''t like to argue with others, but he can''t see anyone bullying his family. Uncle said he wanted him to take good care of Brother Jing Mu, so he couldn''t just watch Brother Jing Mu being bullied. Everyone didn''t expect that Qin Yuexun, a little white rabbit, would suddenly turn into a little tiger, but they thought it was very reasonable after a careful taste of his words. Master Xie saved Su Shinv, and Su Shinv brought her to the capital out of gratitude. If she arranged for her to go outside, what would the world say about her, and how would they slander the Su family? Besides, they have all heard that the son who rescued Su Shinv has no other relatives in his family, otherwise he would not have entered Beijing with Su Shinv. After being asked by Qin Yuexun, Zhang Chuer realized that he had said something wrong. "Mr. Xie, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that." Zhang Chuer smiled awkwardly, and then said, "I''m just worried that Mr. Xie didn''t know these rules when he first came to Beijing. He will be talked about in the future, and he will be gossiped about when he talks about kissing in the future." Qin Yuexun secretly rolled his eyes, this man is really good at talking, it has nothing to do with him if he doesn''t talk about his relationship, he doesn''t worry if he eats salty carrots. He is just jealous that elder brother Jing Mu is good-looking, and he can still live in Su''s mansion and see his cousin every day, and he can get the moon first if he is close to the water. "I don''t have such a powerful natal family as Mr. Zhang, and I don''t know someone like Mr. Zhang, so no one will say anything." Nan Jingmu just smiled lightly, he is no longer a son of a family, who would gossip about him, even if there is, they are all like Zhang Chuer! Qin Yuexun proudly raised the corners of her lips. He felt that Brother Jing Mu was right. Only Zhang Chuer with a big mouth likes to talk about people behind their backs. Zhang Chu''er was so angry that his fingers were clenched white, but he couldn''t slap Nan Jingmu in public. He really didn''t expect a mud-legged person to be so bold and dare to say anything. "Brother Jing Mu, let''s go, I''m afraid my father and uncle will be anxious if they don''t see us." Qin Yuexun was afraid that Zhang Chuer would embarrass Nan Jingmu again, so she wanted to drag him away. How could Zhang Chu''er just let them go like this, he hasn''t found out the details of this person yet! He also saw that, if this Mr. Xie was really just a mud leg, he probably didn''t have such courage. I just dont know if he approached Su Shinu just to take advantage of her! Although Zhang Chuer was the son of the Zhang family, he didn''t know that the Zhang family and the second princess had joined forces to assassinate Su Qiruo. If he knew, he had to remind Su Qiruo of anything, how could he be willing to watch her have an accident? So although the Zhang family and the second princess asked Zhang Chuer to find out about Nan Jingmu today, he wondered whether Nan Jingmu would be detrimental to Su Qiruo. Happy Valentine''s Day, babes! May lovers finally get married. (end of this chapter) Chapter 197： My Savage Husband (63) Chapter 197 My Savage Husband (63) I''m afraid that in the entire Zhang family, only Zhang Chu''er would be so considerate of Su Qiruo! It''s just a pity that the Zhang family and the Su family are doomed to be incompatible, and his relationship is also doomed to have no results. "Mr. Xie came to Zhang Mansion for the first time, why don''t I take Mr. Xie for a stroll! Although Zhang''s Mansion is not as spectacular as Su''s Mansion, it still has many scenery that Su Mansion doesn''t have." Zhang Chuer smiled gently. If Nan Jingmu refused at this time, it would make people think that he was not polite. No matter what, he is still the master, right? What was lost was not only Nan Jingmu''s own face, but also the entire Duke Su''s mansion, especially the Qin family who accompanied him today. "In this way, there will be Mr. Lao Zhang." Nan Jingmu lightly patted Qin Yuexun''s hand holding him, signaling him not to worry. "Young Master Xie is a guest, this is what I should do." Zhang Chuer smiled generously. If he hadn''t said what he said deliberately just now, everyone would have thought he was so kind! Zhang Chu''er felt uncomfortable, there was such a beauty living in the Su residence, and she was also Su Qiruo''s savior, and she saw her when she bowed her head and looked up. After getting along for a long time, maybe some kind of friendship would develop between the two. ! Thinking in this way, Zhang Chu''er stepped forward and took Nan Jingmu''s hand and said, "Mr. Xie and I hit it off right away. If Mr. Xie doesn''t dislike you, you might as well stay in Zhang''s residence for a while so that you can talk to me." . "Thank you Mr. Zhang for your kindness. It''s just that the Su Manor treats me like a guest. If I move out of the Su Manor right now, outsiders will think that the Su family did something to drive me out. This is for Mrs. Su. It''s not good to say." Nan Jingmu refused with a smile, he would not move into this wolf den! He lived so comfortably in the Su Mansion that a fool would believe Zhang Chuer''s words. Nan Jingmu suddenly thought of what the Ninth Prince had said when he went to find him. The Ninth Prince intentionally revealed that the Jinmoju where he lived was the courtyard that Su Qiruo left for the future Zhengjun, and the purpose was to not want him to live there. Looking at today''s young master of the Zhang family, he is looking for trouble for himself inside and out, but he is always thinking of Su Qiruo. It seems that he has the same purpose as the Ninth Prince. Nan Jingmu felt an unspeakable sourness in his heart. He always knew that this Su Shi girl would be sought after by the princes of aristocratic families in Beijing, but he didn''t know that all the top princes in Beijing had thoughts on her. From this point of view, even if there is no accident in the Nan family, he may not be able to live a stable life if he marries Su Qiruo. Thinking of this, Nan Jingmu didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. It''s all Su Qiruo''s fault, she is used to attracting bees and butterflies. Finally, Nan Jingmu pinned the big blame on Su Qiruo. "Brother Jing Mu said that you are my cousin''s savior, and you should live in the Su Mansion, and let my cousin thank you well." Qin Yuexun nodded and said, now he can see what Zhang Chuer''s plan is, doesn''t he just don''t want brother Jing Mu and cousin to be alone together! Who does he think he is, why should Brother Jing Mu move to Zhang Mansion? Zhang''s house is full of tricks and conspiracies, if Brother Jing Mu comes over, he will have to be stripped of his skin by them. Zhang Chu''er was rejected so directly, and she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, but there was no other way. This Xie Jingmu is different from the serious young master. It is also the first time he has met such a person, and he does not know how to get along with him. But since he doesn''t want to come, he can go there by himself! "Young Master Xie said yes, but I didn''t think carefully enough." Zhang Chuer smiled awkwardly, and then said, "But as soon as I saw Mr. Xie, I felt very happy. Since it is not convenient for Mr. Xie to move to Zhang''s house to accompany me, then I will go to Su''s mansion to see you in the future. Let''s move around more." In the past, Zhang Chuer wanted to go to the Su Mansion to find Su Qiruo, but it was inconvenient due to her status. If there is a reason to look for Mr. Xie, then he can often visit the Su Mansion as a guest. If he comes and goes once or twice, he may soon have a good story with Su Shinv. Qin Yuexun almost laughed angrily. With such a lame excuse, can this person be any more brazen? Nan Jingmu laughed but said nothing, he could neither nod in agreement nor refuse. He is only a guest of Su Guogong''s mansion, such a thing should not be said in front of him! Nan Jingmu has seen this Mr. Zhang clearly from the initial provocation to the present intentional friendship. They didn''t come here for him at all, whether it was to find out his details or pretend to be friendly with him, it was all for Su Qiruo. "Isn''t that the Second Highness?" Just as everyone was thinking about it, the son of some family exclaimed. Nan Jingmu followed the gazes of the crowd, and saw a lot of ladies from aristocratic families standing on the other side of the garden, and the most dazzling one was Dongfang Yan who was standing sideways in front of the ladies, wearing a scarlet brocade robe. People are so gorgeous. Dongfang Yan comes from the royal family, and her innate nobility is different from others. You can tell which one is her without asking. Since ancient times, there have been no ugly children in the royal family. When the young princes blushed and peeked at the ladies of the family, Nan Jingmu''s eyes flashed hatred, but he quickly covered it up. Qin Yuexun frowned, he didn''t like the second emperor''s daughter who was a disciple who dressed like a peacock all day long, and the men in the backyard were comparable to the emperor''s harem. But hate is nothing but hate, but few people can escape Dongfang Yan''s rhetoric. Who told someone to be noble and good-looking, and to make men happy! Those men who entered Dongfang Yan''s backyard were not all pitiful, most of them went for wealth and power. It can only be said that one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. The ladies of the family over there seemed to have noticed the young masters standing not far away, and they all looked over one by one. Zhang Chuer raised his chin proudly. He has the best family background among these young masters, and he looks good, so he naturally has the ability to be proud. At the same time, Nan Jingmu''s eyes that had just returned to normal looked into a pair of deep eyes. He was startled first, and then turned his head away. The second princess noticed him at a glance. She must have noticed something, right? No matter how courageous Nan Jingmu is, he has never seen royal intrigues. Compared with the seasoned second emperor, he is a blank sheet of paper, which can be seen through at a glance. Fortunately, the hatred in his eyes has long been put away, and because he is far away, Dongfang Yan should not have seen anything. Dongfang Yan hooked the corners of her lips, she thought what the man who rescued Su Qiruo would look like, but it turned out to be nothing more than a pretty little rabbit. But he is beautiful, so he is a big deal that ruined her. This person cannot be kept. What a pity for that little face. Nan Jingmu suddenly felt a chill rising from his body, which frightened him for no reason. (end of this chapter) Chapter 198： My Savage Husband (64) Chapter 198 My Savage Husband (64) By the time Nan Jingmu mustered up the courage to look up, the sharp blade-like sight had disappeared. "Brother Jing Mu, we have been out for a long time, let''s go back!" Qin Yuexun is not interested in those women, most of them are from the sect of the Second Emperor, how could his son of the Qin family find his wife here, fortunately, his father insisted on bringing him over to have a look! It literally stained his eyes. "it is good." Nan Jingmu nodded, feeling extremely regretful in her heart. He should listen to Su Qiruo and not come to this mansion. I didnt hear anything useful and didnt say anything, and I was disgusted by that Zhang Chuer for a long time. The young masters who were blushing and looking at each other with the ladies of the family didn''t notice that Nan Jingmu had gone with Qin Yue, but they were all still looking forward to their peach blossom dreams. When Nan Jingmu came back, he was not as excited as when he first came. Seeing that his complexion was not very good, Qin Shi hurried over to ask about it. After Qin Yuexun recounted Zhang Chuer''s words just now, Qin Shi''s expression also changed. Not good looking. This family really has no good intentions. They not only want to ruin the reputation of their Su family, but also want to slander Jing Mu. As expected of the second imperial daughter''s mother''s house, there is filth everywhere. Wan''s face was also very ugly after hearing this. They are all experienced people. What kind of dirty things in the backyard have never been seen before. Zhang Chu''er is full of scheming at a young age, and he is really a good son taught by the Zhang family. Wherever you marry someone like this, you will be a troublemaker, no good! Without saying hello to the Zhang family, Qin and Wan took their two children and left. The Qin family was still angry when they got into the carriage. That Zhang Chu''er dared to shame Jing Mu in public, I''m afraid they had discussed it long ago. It''s just that they didn''t expect Qin Yuexun to come, and Jing Mu is not the kind of person who is willing to accept everything, so they didn''t get bullied by them. From the day she knew that the child had saved her daughter, Qin had already guessed that the people of the second emperor would not let him go, but she never expected that they would bully others so blatantly. Nan Jingmu persuaded Qin Shi for a long time in the car, until at the gate of Su Guogong''s mansion, Qin Shi''s face looked better. Dongyang and Xia Feng, who followed Nan Jingmu to Zhang''s mansion, told Su Qiruo what happened in Zhang''s mansion verbatim when they came back. Zhang Chu''er dared to embarrass him in public, Su Qiruo would not just let this account go. Su Qiruo called Ying San out and gave some instructions, and only after Ying San took the order to leave did she feel her anger subside. When she met Nan Jingmu, she didn''t mention what happened in the Zhang Mansion, but she always felt that Nan Jingmu looked at her differently after she came back. But Su Qiruo was only thinking about how to vent her anger for Nan Jingmu, and didn''t care about Nan Jingmu''s subtle abnormality. Su Qiruo didn''t realize that something was wrong until she climbed onto Nan Jingmu''s bed at night and was kicked off. Standing up while clutching her aching butt, Su Qiruo cast a grievous glance at Nan Jingmu who was huddled in the thin quilt. "What''s going on here?" Su Qiruo stepped forward and pulled down the quilt covering Nan Jingmu''s head, and asked softly. Nan Jingmu glared at Su Qiruo, turned her back to her, and said nothing. Seeing this, Su Qiruo threw herself on the bed and hugged her in her arms together with the quilt. "hot" Nan Jingmu struggled, but Su Qiruo refused to let him go no matter what. "I won''t let you go until you tell me why you are angry." Su Qiruo seemed a little rascal. "I am not angry." Nan Jingmu said lightly. "Not angry why did you kick me off the bed?" Su Qiruo complained aggrievedly, her **** still hurts now! It is conceivable that Nan Jingmu put all his strength into that kick just now. "We shouldn''t be doing this." Nan Jingmu pursed his lips lightly. He knew that he shouldn''t annoy her because of Zhang Chuer''s words, but he just couldn''t help it. He has only been back with her for a few days, and already two distinguished men have come to trouble him. Will he still dare to go out after that? "What shouldn''t be?" Su Qiruo didn''t understand what Nanjing Mu meant, why did he say such things so well? "You and I are not real husband and wife, we shouldn''t get along like this... It''s not polite." Nan Jingmu buried his face in the direction of the pillow, unwilling to look at Su Qiruo''s expression, he was afraid that he would soften his heart and regret it. Su Qiruo''s eyes darkened, and the hand holding Nanjing Mu tightened even more. "Then we will get married tomorrow." "You... I''m not talking about this." Nan Jingmu didn''t expect Su Qiruo to react like this, shouldn''t she be angry that he didn''t know what to do and turned around and left? "Is it because of what Zhang Chuer said today?" Su Qiruo rubbed against Nanjing Mu''s ear, and the warm breath sprayed on the tips of his white and tender ears, making Nan Jingmu shiver uncontrollably. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Qiruo knew that she had guessed right. "The Zhang family doesn''t have a good thing, you just treat their words as farts, how can you take it to your heart?" Nan Jingmu shrank her ears, trying to stay away from Su Qiruo, but she was tightly bound in her arms, and she couldn''t escape. But her words still made him happy, and Nanjing Mu felt much better. "How can you say that about someone? That Mr. Zhang is always talking about you." Nan Jingmu retorted with a red face, even though he knew in his heart that Su Qiruo hated the Zhang family, he was still disgusted by Zhang Chuer. Even though he couldn''t marry her, he still regarded Su Qiruo as his wife in his bones, and he didn''t want her to be wronged. If it''s a kind and kind son, that''s all. How can such a scheming man marry into the Su family? "I don''t need them to lean toward me, as long as you lean toward me is enough." After listening to Nan Jingmu''s words, Su Qiruo was in a good mood, and she was jealous when she co-authored with him! "I don''t have a strong mother''s family, and I don''t have a noble status, how can I face you?" Nan Jingmu was very helpful in his heart, but he still said stubbornly. "As long as Jing Mu''s heart is toward me." Su Qiruo found that he liked Nanjing Mu more and more, this awkward guy actually couldn''t bear her, otherwise he wouldn''t have played petty temper with her today. Thinking that Nan Jingmu just wanted to avoid her before, but now she is willing to be petty to her, Su Qiruo felt that she hadn''t treated him in vain these days. Someday she will make him "succumb" to her sugarcoated bullets. "Humph" Nanjing Mu snorted arrogantly, but in return Su Qiruo chuckled. Nan Jingmu was about to annoy her, but there was a sudden heat behind his ears, so frightened that he didn''t even dare to move. "Jing Mu, let''s get married!" Make up for this belated wedding, and they can live together in a legitimate way in the future. She doesn''t want to sneak over the wall every night anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 199： My Savage Husband (65) Chapter 199 My Savage Husband (65) He was her husband in the first place, they should live together. "I can''t marry...um..." Nan Jingmu''s refusal was blocked by Su Qiruo, she couldn''t let him go. She came to avenge the Nan family''s revenge, and she came to hurt her husband. Before dawn on the second day, everyone in the capital knew that Zhang''s mansion was flooded last night. A big fire almost burned the young master of the Zhang family to death, but fortunately, the night watchman found out in time and saved his life. I just heard that the young master''s arm was burned quite a lot, even if it is cured, it will leave a scar. Su Qiruo just twitched the corners of her mouth after hearing this, and still felt regretful in her heart, why didn''t she burn Chu''er''s mouth to pieces! Those people who talk irresponsibly because of their broken mouths should have a rotten tongue. But no matter what, this anger was finally let out. When Nan Jingmu heard the news, he was taken aback for a moment, and then felt a little unbelievable. This is too coincidental! But who in this capital would dare to set fire to the Zhang Mansion? Maybe it''s just a coincidence. Not wanting to meddle in other people''s business anymore, Nan Jingmu''s eyes fell on his own pillow, and his whole face couldn''t help becoming hot again. Su Qiruo, she actually bit his tongue last night, she was really ashamed. He should obviously resist, but for some reason, his whole body is so weak that he can''t use any strength, and he can''t resist at all. Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps outside, Nan Jing Mu hurriedly patted his hot face lightly, poured a cup of herbal tea and drank it in one gulp, only then did he feel calmer. "Jing Mu, let''s go, I''ll take you to the streets. The streets of Kyoto are much more lively than Lihua Town, and there are many delicious and fun things to eat." Su Qiruo strode in, smiled and said to Nan Jingmu, obviously in a good mood. Nan Jingmu saw that she seemed to have forgotten what happened last night, and he couldn''t take the initiative to mention it, so he got up and left the house with her. The streets of Kyoto are very bustling, and Nan Jingmu just sat in the carriage and took a few sneak peeks. Now I went out for a walk in person, only to realize that the street is wide and long. Su Qiruo was not dressed very well today, and walked very slowly, but still attracted many people''s attention. Nan Jingmu felt that something was wrong with Su Qiruo, and suddenly stopped in her tracks. "What''s wrong?" Feeling that the person beside her was falling behind, Su Qiruo turned around and asked. "Are you feeling unwell? Let''s go back and come out another day." Nan Jingmu frowned and said, although he wanted to go out for a walk, he couldn''t ignore her body. He had always been on his mind, and now he noticed that her face was pale, and her face and lips had no blood. Su Qiruo was startled, and then realized that Nan Jingmu had misunderstood her act of acting for the emperor. Just seeing the worry between his brows, she felt happy. Su Qiruo beckoned to Nan Jing Mu, Nan Jing Mu strode to her side, thinking she wanted him to support her. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo suddenly whispered in Nanjing Mu''s ear, "I''m in good health, this is just for others to see, don''t worry." Nan Jingmu was stunned for a moment before reacting, but his mood became more and more heavy. Reversing the case for the Nan family was much more difficult than I imagined. If someone as smart as Su Qi was so cautious, what should he do if he was so stupid? Nan Jingmu suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. He felt that the things he wanted to investigate were far away. Su Qiruo glanced at Nan Jingmu, although she didn''t know what he was thinking, she could feel his helplessness. "The Mingxiang Pavilion in front is the largest tea house in Kyoto. The storyteller inside is very famous. Do you want to sit down?" If Su Qi didn''t want Nan Jingmu to meddle in the Nan family''s affairs, he also didn''t want him to know nothing about it. The Mingxiang Pavilion is the property under the name of the Empress Dowager, and the story the storyteller is going to tell today is the story of General Nans Mansion compiled by the Empress Dowagers counselor, only the dynasty and name have been changed. Not many people know the inside story, so few people will associate this story with Nanfu, and the princess is not afraid of being known by the emperor. What''s more, they have taken the opportunity to wake up the world. If everyone can understand, that would be the best. Today''s princess is no longer the one who only knows how to forbear in the past. Since she dares to do these things, she is ready to compete with Dongfang Yan. The Crown Princess Kuan Ren is not stupid. In the past, she just disdained to compete with Dongfang Yan. If she really used some means, then how could Dongfang Yan be the Crown Princess'' opponent? Nan Jingmu held the teacup in both hands, but didn''t touch a drop of water. The whole body froze while listening to the story told by the storyteller, his fingers turned white because of too much force. Although Su Qiruo felt distressed, she didn''t say much to persuade him. He wanted to know these things, so she shouldn''t hide them from him. In the storyteller''s story, how the Yang family was framed by treacherous ministers, and how the incompetent monarch trusted the treacherous ministers. All of these things can be settled on Nanfu and the current emperor. Nan Jingmu was cold all over, the story was over, and he hadn''t come out yet. It wasn''t until Su Qiruo asked someone to throw a piece of silver into the little girl''s arms and said "reward", that Nan Jingmu gave her a complicated look. Is this a coincidence or her deliberate arrangement? If it is impossible for Su Qi to know his identity, but today''s story...Why is it such a coincidence? Su Qiruo smiled frankly, and gently squeezed Nan Jingmu''s fingers. "Let''s go, let''s go to other places and take you to try the snacks of Kyoto." Nan Jingmu let Su Qiruo pull him, and bought him a lot of jewelry and clothes, as well as a lot of candied desserts. Nan Jingmu also went from being absent-minded at the beginning to full of surprise. Many things from his childhood have faded away, and he has no impression of Kyoto. In addition, so many years have passed, and Kyoto has changed a lot. Su Qiruo suddenly pulled him to stop in front of a shop selling rouge and gouache, Nan Jingmu looked up and frowned slightly. "I don''t paint these." He knew that if Su Qi didn''t like men putting on makeup, he wasn''t keen on it either. "You have taken care of me for so long, washing and cooking hurt your hands! It is said that there is a special ointment for hand protection, let''s go and see, if there is, we will buy some, and wipe it on time when you go back." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Nan Jingmu looked down at his hands. Actually, his hands are different from other men''s. Perhaps because he practiced martial arts since childhood, his fingers are thicker than others, and there are still many calluses on the palms. Nan Jingmu quietly retracted her hands into her sleeves, feeling increasingly uncomfortable. Her hands are much more delicate than his. The hands of this noble son in Beijing are not white, tender, thin and long. Even the servants in the mansion are thin-skinned and tender. She doesn''t like him like this. should. (ps: Babies, Happy Lantern Festival!) Babies, Happy Lantern Festival! (end of this chapter) Chapter 200： My Savage Husband (66) Chapter 200 My Savage Husband (66) Yingyi who was following behind the two carried a lot of things, Dongyang and Xiafeng were not much better. Originally thought that going shopping would be a very happy thing, but Su Qiruo always felt that Nanjing Mu was preoccupied. But thinking about it carefully, he must have felt uncomfortable when he first heard the reason for the extermination of the Nan family. But Su Qiruo had to tell him in this way that she didn''t want him to take any more risks. The two people who were about to go back looked up and saw the second emperor walking towards them, and that person seemed to have seen them too. Dongfang Yan walked towards the two with a smile, Nan Jingmu pursed her lips tightly, but Su Qiruo had a faint smile on her face. "Second Highness." Su Qiruo cupped her fists towards Dongfang Yan, who nodded slightly, but her eyes fell on Nanjing Mu who was beside her. "This is Mr. Xie who saved Su Shinv!" "Caomin has met His Highness the Second Highness." Nan Jingmu lowered his eyes and saluted Dongfang Yan. If he had only doubted it before, after reading this book today, he was sure that the person who framed the Nan family was the second princess in front of him. But now he has no evidence, nor is he capable of killing her to avenge the Nan family, so he can only stand here and be scrutinized by others. Dongfang Yan stared at Nan Jingmu for a long time, and then said to Su Qiruo: "Su Shinu is not in good health, it''s better not to come out and wander around, take good care of her body, even if you want to enjoy the beauty''s favor, you must have someone Good health, isn''t it?" Thinking of the fire at Zhang''s house last night, Dongfang Yan always felt that he had something to do with Su Qiruo. But if Su Qiruo''s injuries haven''t healed yet, she shouldn''t attack the Zhang family right now. Thinking about it this way, Dongfang Yan set his sights on Nan Jingmu again. She also heard about the conversation between Zhang Chuer and Mr. Xie at the flower viewing banquet yesterday. Zhang Chuer was not very smart, and when he encountered something about Su Qiruo, he was even more stupid. , and offended people thoroughly. But she sent out many people to check the identity of Mr. Xie, but no news has come back so far. Does this person have a strong background? If he really has the ability to set fire to the Zhang Mansion, then this person really cannot be kept. Dongfang Yan''s eyes became darker and darker, but Su Qiruo suddenly spoke at this moment. "It''s better for the Second Highness to come out less often. I have heard that the souls of people who died unjustly will not disperse. The streets of the capital are full of unjust souls. Be careful that one day you will be knocked on the door by a ghost and take your life." Su Qiruo had a smile on her face, but said the words without any emotion. Left and right, they have already torn their faces, so can she still be afraid of her? Dongfang Yan''s expression froze, he didn''t expect Su Qiruo to lose any face. "Don''t do bad things, don''t be afraid of ghosts calling the door, Su Shinu is too worried." "hope so!" Su Qiruo hooked her lips into a smile, pulled Nan Jingmu and turned away, not even wanting to say hello to Dongfang Yan. Nan Jingmu looked at Su Qiruo with some worry, if she confronted the second emperor like this, wouldn''t she be afraid that the second emperor would deal with her? All the way back to the Su residence, Nanjing Mu said to Su Qiruo disapprovingly: "Even if you suspect that she sent someone to assassinate you, before you have conclusive evidence, you shouldn''t just break up with her like this." Face, that person is the emperor''s daughter, and now she is being favored, what if she wants to take revenge on you?" "Even if I respect her, she won''t let me go. If that''s the case, why should I give that kind of guy a good look, and I feel uncomfortable." From the moment Dongfang Yan sent a killer to assassinate her, it was destined between them that there was no need to pretend anymore. "But you just came back, so you should bear with it." Nan Jingmu was very worried. He always felt that Su Qi was not an impulsive person, but her performance today was really surprising. "Don''t worry, she dare not do anything to me in Kyoto." If Su Qi decides to go to the Empress''s place at night, many things can already be arranged. She forced Dongfang Yan today, and Dongfang Yan must not be able to sit still. "You should stay away from her next time! That person''s brows are full of hostility, and he looks like a ruthless person." Nan Jingmu became more and more worried when she saw that Su Qi didn''t take her words seriously. Seeing his worried face, Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing: "When will Jing Mu meet again?" "I''m telling you the truth!" Nan Jingmu was not in the mood to joke with her, seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t care so much, he was so anxious that he wanted to jump. "I know it." Su Qiruo stopped laughing, and then said seriously. Nan Jingmu glanced at her expression, and didn''t say anything more. That night, a black shadow first flew out from Su Guogong''s mansion, and went straight to Tainu''s mansion. Not long after, another dark figure left, but the direction was the sealed General Nan''s Mansion. Su Qiruo discussed a lot of things with the empress dowager, and they will be able to use it as soon as the saltpeter from Wangjia Village arrives in a few days. "We must win this year''s imperial examination. You go back and tell your aunt that if the imperial examination is mentioned in the court, let her keep silent." The princess wants to hold this year''s imperial examination in her own hands, and the emperor is seriously suspicious. As long as her people don''t speak up, no matter who Dongfang Yan''s people recommend to be in charge, this job will fall on her head. The imperial examination is the best time for a big change in the court. The court should arrange more of its own people so that there will be no chaos in the future. Su Qiruo nodded, and suddenly thought of Wang Qingwan who was far away in Wangjia Village, and she didn''t know when she would enter Beijing. Wang Qingwan has a good character, but she can be used by the princess. "I heard you met Dongfang Yan on the street today?" The empress put down the notebook in her hand, stared at Su Qiruo and asked. "Cousin has heard about this? It seems that the emperor should also know." Su Qiruo chuckled, the reason she treated Dongfang Yan today was to arouse the emperor''s suspicion. Based on her attitude towards Dongfang Yan, the emperor will definitely think of her being assassinated, and he will be more confident in suppressing Dongfang Yan when he presents the evidence in front of her in the future. All the nails were buried one by one. Now the Su family is still considered the fathers family of the princess, and they are relatives of the emperor. Dongfang Yan assassinated the daughter of the Su family so blatantly, what would the emperor think of her? "You are indeed a little impulsive, in case that Dongfang Yan... Forget it, you should avoid her when you meet her in the future!" Su Qiruo''s heart warmed up, the empress''s words were exactly the same as Nan Jingmu''s, and it seemed that those who cared about her had the same thoughts in their hearts. "Cousin doesn''t need to worry about me. We don''t need to put up with her anymore when things with Qin Tianjian are settled." "Dealing with Dongfang Yan is not a one-time thing. You are not in good health yet, so take care of it first, and I will do the rest!" "Alright, I just took advantage of this time to get rid of the saltpeter." (end of this chapter) Chapter 201： My Savage Husband (67) Chapter 201 My Savage Husband (67) Su Qiruo nodded, the princess took out a key from her bosom and handed it to her. "If you go out of the city every day, I''m afraid it will arouse suspicion, so first put the things in the house in the south of the city. No one will know except you and me." Su Qiruo took the key and left, but when she was walking back, she suddenly thought of something, then turned in another direction, and disappeared into the night. Su Qiruo told Nan Jingmu during the day that he was going to look for the princess at night, so Nan Jingmu took advantage of the night to find General Nan''s mansion. In my impression, there is a seal on the tall gate of the Nanfu, and the mansion is also full of depression. Both sides of the gravel road are full of weeds, and the dried blood on the ground is dark under the hazy moonlight. Nan Jingmu doesn''t have much affection for Zhaizi, but he is also from the Nan family after all, so he still feels uncomfortable. From the blood stains on the ground, we can see how miserable the Nan family was when the accident happened. Nan Jingmu first went to the yard of his biological father in the dark. The lock on the yard had already been picked. It must have been difficult for the Nan family at that time, and the yard locked by his mother had also been picked up. The small swing in the yard has broken a rope. He used to sit on it when he was a child. Those things seem to be a long time ago. Nan Jingmu didn''t go in through the door, but went in along the broken window. He didn''t dare to burn the wax, so he kicked over a chair that had fallen on the ground as soon as he came in. Even after so many years, he still has nostalgia for this room in his bones. Just standing inside, Nan Jingmu couldn''t help crying. If the father hadn''t died then, would the Nan family have been in a different situation? Nan Jingmu stood in the dark room for a long time. After getting used to it, she groped and squatted down, took out a long and thin key from under the bed and stuffed it into her bosom. Turning back and forgetting to glance, Nan Jing Mu flew out of the window. A handful of soft sand came in from the window, covering the footprints of the visitors. Nan Jingmu turned around and went to the study again. He was not familiar enough with this place, so he was tripped several times after entering the door. Finally found the secret room that his mother had told him before, inserted the key in, and the stone door opened automatically. Nan Jingmu finally dared to take out the torch and lit a candle, only then did he see clearly the jewelry and many boxes in the room. These should be his father''s dowry, and the only thing his mother loves him is that he didn''t give these things to the stepmother. Actually, when Nan Jingmu grows up, she doesn''t blame her mother anymore. After all, that stepwife also gave birth to a daughter for the Nan family, and it''s right for a mother to love her daughter. If he stays in the Nan family, he will also be tortured by his step-wife, so he might as well go to Jiangnan to live freely. Nan Jingmu was worried that Su Qi would be suspicious if he didn''t see him when he went back, so he didn''t dare to delay for too long. Filled out some banknotes from the box and put them on him, Nan Jingmu took out a sword from the corner, put out the candles and backed out. Using the same method to cover his own footprints, Nan Jingmu left Nanfu in the dark. Only when his front foot landed, a group of men in black surrounded him. Nan Jingmu was startled, she didn''t expect someone to be staring at Nan Fu at this time. Gripping the sword in his hand tightly, Nan Jingmu was also ready to die. He can''t be caught anyway. "Is it the remnants of the Nan family?" The man in black asked, they have been guarding here for more than half a year, but they never thought that today they would really catch a person who visited Nanfu at night. Nan Jingmu didn''t speak, but drew his sword and rushed forward. Even if he was going to die, he had to stay away from General Nan''s Mansion so as not to hurt the Su family. The man in black saw that he was going to run, so he chased after him. Su Qiruo heard the footsteps of a group of people running from a distance, although it was very light, it still surprised her. Take out a bottle of drug from her bosom, Su Qi Ruofei stepped forward, and threw it directly into the group of men in black. A burst of white mist passed, and before the men in black could react, they all fell down. Su Qiruo came out of the dark just now, and looked at them one by one. When she saw Nan Jingmu clearly, her eyes were full of annoyance. This guy is really courageous. If she didn''t find something wrong and came around today, maybe his little life would be explained here. Su Qiruo stepped forward and hugged the unconscious man. He wanted to ask the hidden guards to deal with those men in black, but he was afraid that the emperor would be angered if he lost his life, so he held back. Nan Jingmu originally thought that he was dead, but when he was awakened by a cold veil slapped on his face, what he saw was Su Qiruo''s face full of displeasure. Nan Jingmu froze, he knew that he couldn''t hide what he was going out tonight. I thought she was going to question him, but she didn''t say anything, first carefully helped him up, and brought him a glass of water to feed him. Su Qiruo who is so silent suddenly makes Nan Jingmu a little strange, is she blaming him for cheating her? Nan Jing Mu Chui tightly clenched her hands on the bed, her pale lips parted, wanting to explain, but unable to speak. He was only wearing a middle coat, and the black night suit was gone, but the sword he brought back was still on the low table not far away. That was a gift he wanted to give her, but now he didn''t know how to speak. If Su Qi saw Nan Jingmu''s eyes flickering, she didn''t want to force him to do anything. Pulled the quilt aside and covered him: "Rest, I''m going back." There was a bit of helplessness in her voice, Nan Jing Mu suddenly raised her head, and seeing her getting up to leave, she grabbed her sleeve uncontrollably. Su Qiruo was also stunned, she never thought that Nanjing Mu would be so proactive. Nanjing Mu in the book has always been very indifferent to the original owner. The original owner was able to marry the Ninth Prince because it was thanks to Nanjing Mu. But now the person holding her sleeve is looking at her pitifully, Su Qiruo is already satisfied that he can make this action. Nan Jingmu was also very surprised by his reaction, but he was just scared just now, afraid that she would just leave and never appear in front of him again. She used to sleep in his bed at night, but she was going to leave just now, and he couldn''t help stretching out his hand because of the pain in his heart. "I said, as long as you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you." Su Qiruo''s voice was very soft and her tone was very gentle, but Nanjing Mu would rather she be as strong as before, and directly forced him to tell the reason. He needs an opportunity, and this secret has been kept in his heart for so long, and he is also very uncomfortable. If Su Qi is the person he cares about most in this world, he doesn''t want to see the disappointment in her eyes. Nan Jingmu''s white fingers slowly loosened, Su Qiruo didn''t plan to stay any longer, she felt that she needed to give him time to think about it. "Sister Su..." Nan Jingmu called out in a hoarse voice, and the woman whose back was facing him also froze following the strange address, and stopped in her tracks instantly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 202： My Savage Husband (68) Chapter 202 My Savage Husband (68) It would be a lie to say that she is not excited, after all, this is the first time Nan Jingmu has called her that. Su Qiruo turned her head slowly, she knew that the boy on the bed was really ready to talk to her. He bears a blood feud, she doesn''t blame him for hiding it, but she is worried that he will hurt herself impulsively. Dont say its the emperor, even if the power of the second princess wants to kill Nan Jingmu, its as simple as crushing an ant. Besides, there was such a commotion tonight, the emperor might know the news soon. I hope that those people will only treat them as thieves who have gone to Nanfu tonight, instead of suspecting that there is any remaining Nanfu party. Su Qiruo sat on the edge of the bed, looking straight into Nan Jingmu''s eyes. "Sister Su, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, I just didn''t want to involve you." Nan Jingmu tightly grasped Su Qiruo''s hand that only wanted to touch the broken hair on his forehead, and hurriedly explained. Su Qiruo chuckled, held Nan Jingmu''s hand back, leaned over and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "I like it when you call me like that." Nan Jingmu''s ears turned red, he is not in the mood to talk to Su Qiruo right now. He was about to speak, but Su Qiruo put another hand on his lips lightly, then shook her head. When Nan Jingmu was puzzled, she saw Su Qiruo got up and closed all the doors and windows, and stood there listening carefully for a long time. Then he moved his body into the bed, kicked off his shoes and got on the bed, got into his bed directly, and hugged him tightly in his arms. In the past, even if she slept on his bed, the two of them would each share a quilt. They had never been so close like today. Su Qiruo said only with breath: "Be careful that the walls have ears." It was only then that Nan Jingmu realized that she was afraid that there would be someone from the emperor or the second princess in the mansion. However, Su Qiruo''s worry is not unreasonable. Once Nan Jingmu''s life experience gets out, not only will he lose his life, but the entire Su family will also suffer. Nan Jingmu buried her head in Su Qiruo''s arms, raised her head slightly, her lips fell right next to her ear, her hands under the quilt tightly hugged her arms, her body trembled slightly. Seeing him hesitate to speak a few times, Su Qiruo took the initiative to say: "What did you go to General Nan''s Mansion for?" "I...I want...I want to find evidence that the Nan family was framed and reverse the case for the Nan family." Nan Jingmu gritted his teeth. This matter has been buried in his heart, and now he finally said it, he felt relieved. The only thing he felt sorry for Su Qiruo was that he concealed this matter, and now he finally confessed. "So, are you willing to admit that you are the legitimate son of the Nan family, my Zhengjun?" Su Qiruo''s voice carried a bit of a smile, Nan Jingmu froze, and stared blankly at Su Qiruo''s side face. She means...she already knew his identity? "You... how do you know?" Nan Jingmu doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t have any signs of the Nan family on him, how could Su Qiruo know his identity? "I have reminded you more than once, but you never take it to heart!" Nan Jingmu thought about it carefully, and then broke out in a sweat. yes! Every time Su Qiruo asked him to marry her, she always said that he was her husband in the first place. At that time, he didn''t think deeply about it, but now that he thinks about it, he was indeed negligent. "I knew who you were the first time I saw you, Jing Mu, I said I would protect you and take care of you, and I would never break my promise. The case of the Nan family has been investigated by the princess, so don''t meddle in it. In the future Stay in the mansion obediently." Nanjing Mu didn''t recover from Su Qiruo''s words for a long time, just when Su Qiruo thought that he had fallen asleep, he said: "Let me check with you! There may be something in the mother''s study. There is evidence." "Study?" Su Qiruo subconsciously wanted to say that the study had been searched hundreds of times by the emperor, but she also felt that Nan Jingmu should know something else. "Well, there is a secret room in my mother''s study, which contains the dowry left by my father. I went there in a hurry tonight, so I didn''t check it carefully." Nan Jingmu suddenly felt a little regretful. He was afraid that he would scare the snake by doing what he did today. It must not be so easy to enter Nanfu in the future. "Besides you and me, no third person is allowed to know about this matter, even if it is my mother and father, you must not reveal half of it." It''s not that Su Qiruo doesn''t trust Su Guogong and the Qin family, but that this matter is related to Nan Jingmu''s life, and she dare not take risks. "But I''m afraid it will implicate you and the Su family..." Nan Jingmu finally dared to let go of her hands and feet and boldly hug Su Qiruo''s waist. Whether he is Nan Jingmu or Xie Jingmu, he is Su Qiruo''s husband. Now that he has confessed his identity, he has no worries. Even if it''s just a flash in the pan, he still wants to love her for a while. He put his life in Su Qiruo''s hands, no matter what she decides, he will accept it. Even if she handed him over to the emperor, he would not blame her. "Don''t worry about this. The emperor is stupid, and the treacherous ministers are in power. Anyone with a discerning eye knows that there is something wrong with General Nan, but the emperor just believes it. Such a court is not worthy of our service. Jing Mu, the case of the Nan family will come to light sooner or later. Not only me and the concubine, but also many people are secretly investigating this matter. I believe you will be able to return to being Nan Jingmu again in a short time. " Nan Jingmu shook her head: "I don''t want to reverse the case for the Nan family because of my own identity. I just don''t want the Nan family to be wronged. After all, that person is my mother. As for Nan Jingmu or Xie Jingmu, for me, it doesn''t matter. No difference." The only thing he is thankful for is that Nan Jing Mu is Su Qiruo''s betrothed husband since childhood. "very soon" Su Qiruo hugged the person in her arms tightly, and it was the first time that she felt that their hearts were so close. She was very grateful for Nan Jingmu''s confession, but she felt a little distressed. Did Nan Jingmu in the book reveal her identity because she trusted the original owner too much, and lost her life when she was exposed by the original owner? He is still too simple after all, how can such a thing be easily told to others? "That sword is a gift I want to give you. I remember that when I was a child, my mother would often wipe this sword, but she was never willing to use it. I never thought it would appear in my dowry." Nan Jingmu let go of the burden in her heart, and she felt relaxed, and her tone could not help but be a little light. "So impatient to give me the dowry?" Su Qiruo joked, but was deeply moved by his concern. He took the risk to go to Nanfu, and even thought of giving her a gift. You little fool, wouldn''t it be easier to reveal your secrets this way? Maybe he never thought of hiding it from her! It''s just that he didn''t say anything because he was afraid of hurting the Su family. Nan Jingmu''s face turned red, and she didn''t refute, she just murmured, "If nothing happened to the Nan family, when will our wedding date be set?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 203： My Savage Husband (69) Chapter 203 My Savage Husband (69) "About August or October!" Su Qiruo said softly. "That''s really fast..." Nan Jingmu slightly raised the corners of his mouth. This night, he could finally sleep soundly. Although he only told the truth after she found out, but after all, someone helped him share this secret. Nan Jingmu felt more at ease than ever before. Nan Jingmu slept soundly, Su Qiruo hugged him like this for a whole night, until the next morning when she woke up with numb arms, she regretted why she didn''t know how to change direction. Nan Jingmu also gave Su Qiruo the key to the secret room containing his dowry. He felt that he couldn''t go to Nanfu, so she might have a chance to go in and have a look. In case some evidence is found, they can avoid many detours. Since Nan Jingmu and Su Qiruo confessed their identities, the gap between them has finally been filled. The relationship between the two has grown by leaps and bounds, and he no longer wants to leave. If Su Qi is in a good mood, he will be energetic in doing things. Catching up with the scorching summer, the secretly made ice was quickly sent to major mansions and shops. The market was very good and they made a lot of money. The Empress Dowager has also taken over this year''s scientific research. That night, just as Dongfang Yan came out of Qin Tianjian, a person slipped in. Within a few days, the weather changed suddenly. After a thunderstorm, a century-old pine tree in the imperial garden was directly split from the middle. The palace attendant who was cleaning in the imperial garden turned pale with shock when he saw the split tree, and hurriedly went to call for someone. After everyone gathered around, they discovered that there were words on the split tree trunk. "The grievances are unknown, and the Eastern Kingdom is in danger." The emperor was furious, and ordered people to drag out the tree with the writing on it and burn it, and summoned the people from Qin Tianjian to enter the palace. I dont know what Qin Tianjian said to the emperor, but on the second day in the court, the emperor banned Mr. Zhangs feet on the grounds that Zhangs family was not strict with the daughters and beat people to death in the street. Dongfang Yan stepped forward to intercede, but was also reprimanded by the emperor, scolding bloody. When Dejun in the harem got the news, he hurried to the imperial study with the boiled soup, and was grounded by the emperor for meddling in the harem, and his monthly sentence was deducted for half a year. Su Qiruo curled her lips in disdain: "After all, the emperor still prefers Dongfang Yan." Qin Tianjian pointed out the reason for the divine punishment so straightforwardly, and the emperor was not willing to punish her. He was not so lenient to Nanfu back then. The Crown Princess curled her lips indifferently and said: "It wasn''t like this when the Empress was young, but now I''m afraid she only cares about herself!" She doesn''t think that the emperor favors Dongfang Yan, this is just the beginning, if Dongfang Yan had really tampered with General Nan''s mansion before, with yesterday''s incident and Qin Tianjian''s "observation", then the emperor would not be able to do it again. Trust her. "Cousin, when you sit in that position in the future, will you still remember your original intention today?" Su Qiruo put down the teacup in his hand and asked suddenly. The princess laughed lightly, looked sideways at Su Qiruo and said, "I still have half of the Su family''s blood in my bones!" Su Qiruo was startled, then smiled too. The century-old Su family is loyal and benevolent, after all, it is much cleaner than the royal family. "If I become like the Queen Mother in the future, would my cousin be willing to wake me up?" The empress stopped the smile on her face, looked at Su Qiruo and said seriously. "If you can save the common people, Qi Ruo is willing to risk your life." Su Qiruo can''t guarantee whether such a good princess will forget her original intention after staying at the top for a long time. But the current Crown Prince is indeed the best person in power. If she is the king, it will be a blessing for the people of Dongshan Kingdom. "I watched you grow up. Although you and I are not biological sisters, we are better than our own. Even if you really hit me at that time, I won''t be willing to hurt you." The empress raised her hand and rubbed the top of Su Qiruo''s hair, just like when she was a child. "My cousin loves me, I know it all." Su Qiruo''s smile came from the bottom of her heart, the empress did treat her closer than those sisters in the mansion. "When are you planning to marry Mr. Xie?" Thinking of Su Qiruo''s savior, the princess couldn''t help asking. "Let''s talk about it at the end of the year!" Su Qiruo whispered, now is the critical period, she doesn''t have so much energy to prepare for the marriage. Besides, the matter of Nan''s family is over, Nan Jingmu probably doesn''t want to marry her now, it''s better to wait until Dongfang Yan''s matter is resolved. "You are not young anymore, and your father has always been concerned about your marriage. If it weren''t for Dongfang Yan''s obstruction, you and the son of the Nan family are probably married now." The princess sighed, it was not easy for her cousin. Su Qiruo smiled and didn''t respond, she still dare not tell the crown daughter about Nan Jingmu''s identity, but she also doesn''t want to lie to her. "Now that Mrs. Zhang has been grounded, it''s a good time for my uncle to take back the harem. Cousin should also seize the opportunity to get Dongfang Yan''s military department back." Su Qiruo is starting to worry now, if the border war will start in a few months, if the princess is not fully prepared, she will definitely be tricked by Dongfang Yan, and her life will be lost at that time. Bring the Ministry of War back earlier, even if what happens in the future, it will be up to you, and you will not be calculated by others. By the time Su Qiruo came out from the Empress''s Mansion, it was already dark. Her days of feigning incapacity are coming to an end, and this struggle...is about to reach its climax. Just as she was about to return to the mansion, Su Qiruo suddenly touched the key in her sleeve, turned around, and went to General Nan''s mansion again. With Nan Jingmu''s trouble before, there are many more hidden guards around General Nan''s mansion. But Su Qiruo''s martial arts is much better than Nanjing Mu''s, and these hidden guards are not the first-class masters around the emperor, so they are not Su Qiruo''s opponents. The figure disappeared outside the courtyard in a flash. According to the location Nan Jingmu said, Su Qiruo quickly touched the dark room. Take out a night pearl from her bosom and put it on the top of the shelf, Su Qiruo lights a few more candles, and the room is suddenly bright. She is not interested in the jewels in the room, but the pile of books on the shelf is very eye-catching. If the things contained here are the dowry left by General Nan to Nan Jingmu, these books will seem a bit out of place. Stepping forward to open a book, a stack of wrapped papers suddenly fell to the ground. Su Qiruo leaned over to pick it up, and when she saw the words on it clearly, she was instantly stunned. It turns out that General Nan already knew that the emperor was going to deal with her, and Dongfang Yan was just the emperor''s tool man. Isn''t this evidence exactly what the Tai Nu and the others have been looking for? Now it is only necessary to find Guo Lin, together with the things in the hands of the empress dowager, to prove that the Nan family is innocent. If it proves that the people who colluded with Xiguo were not the Nan family, then the implication is that Dongfang Yan and the Zhang family are the ones who really colluded with foreign thieves. (end of this chapter) Chapter 204： My Savage Husband (70) Chapter 204 My Savage Husband (70) If Su Qi suddenly thought of something, all the question marks in his mind would be answered. It turned out that all the sticking points were here. They really underestimated Dongfang Yan and the Zhang family. They were so bold that they colluded with foreign thieves just to fight for the position of the prince. Aren''t you afraid of luring wolves into your house? Putting all those evidences into her bosom, Su Qiruo flipped through the pile of books again, and found that there were many evidences of a party between the court and the Central Committee to trade officials and ranks for private purposes. Su Qiruo didn''t know why General Nan found out about these things, but judging from this, she should have offended many officials in the DPRK and China. No wonder the emperor was unwilling to let her go when Nan Fu''s military power was handed over to her. After Su Qiruo flipped through it, he put those things back. Now this place is much safer than the Su Mansion, and it is only safe to store things here. Checking around again, Su Qiruo put out the candles, took the Ye Mingzhu, took a piano and left. Nan Jingmu was about to ask Xia Feng to meet Su Qiruo outside the gate, when Su Qiruo walked in holding the qin. "This is... where did you get the piano?" Nan Jingmu saw that Qin looked familiar, and couldn''t help asking. Su Qiruo waved at Xia Feng and Dong Yang, and the two retreated immediately. "This is your dowry." Su Qiruo said in a low voice, and Nanjing Mu immediately understood what she meant. It turned out that she had gone to Nanfu. This piano should be the one his father used often when he was alive, so he felt familiar. "Have you found anything?" Nan Jingmu took the piano, lowered her voice and asked Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo nodded, and pulled Nan Jingmu to the inner room. The two of them nestled on the bed and put down the bed curtain, and then she took out those things from her arms and handed them to Nan Jingmu. Nan Jingmu''s eyes turned red, and after looking over it twice, he handed it to Su Qiruo. "Although I am not close to my mother, I also know that she will not do that kind of collaborating with the enemy and treason. Now that I have these evidences, it proves that I am right. This is the last thing I do for the Nan family. Something happened." Su Qiruo naturally knew that the Nan family couldn''t tolerate Nan Jingmu''s matter, no matter what difficulties General Nan had, she was not a qualified mother. Sending such a young son to Jiangnan, isn''t she worried about any accidents? "Jing Mu is the bravest man I have ever met." Su Qiruo put away those evidences, and then gently embraced Nan Jingmu in his arms. "We will get married after the case is overturned for the Nan family. It doesn''t matter whether you want to marry me as the son of the Nan family or as my savior." "I don''t want to be the son of the Nan family..." Nan Jingmu murmured that he didn''t want to be a member of the Nan family for a long time. From the moment his father passed away, he was no longer the son of the Nan family. "Okay, then we will not be the Nan family, but the Xie family. If your father has a spirit in heaven, knowing that you have followed his surname, you may be so happy!" "Since my grandfather''s family has moved out of the capital, I don''t want to bother them anymore. The Xie family doesn''t want to participate in the imperial power struggle anymore, so I can only be Xie Jingmu without a natal family." Nan Jingmu smiled wryly, now he finally knew why his grandmother''s family moved out of the capital. The emperor has such a disposition, if the Xie family hadn''t left back then, there would only be a whole family of bones left. Nan Jingmu''s grandmother was the grand tutor back then, and the current emperor is his grandmother''s student. Seeing the emperor she taught looks like this, as the emperor''s teacher, she must feel uncomfortable! "It doesn''t matter if you have your mother''s family or not. With me here, Su Mansion is your mother''s family." If Su Qi knew what Nan Jing Mu was thinking, he actually still cared about his identity. Without the identity of the Nan family behind him, he was afraid that others would laugh at the Su family for marrying back a mud-legged person. Su Qiruo''s words moved Nan Jingmu very much. He also understood how she treated him during this period of time, so when he thought of how she used her back then, he felt extremely uncomfortable. "Although I saved you unintentionally at the beginning, but I took care of you so unswervingly later because I wanted to use you. I... I saw the jade pendant on your waist and knew your identity..." Nan Jing Mu said stiffly, a despicable person like him is not worthy of her liking. Now he is explaining his thoughts clearly. If she despises him, he will leave earlier. I thought she would be angry, but Nan Jingmu''s voice just fell, and the woman hugging him chuckled. "If my identity can still be used by you, it will be worth it." "You... aren''t you angry?" "Why should I be angry? If it weren''t for you, I would have died a long time ago, and the bones might have been eaten away by wild beasts. You are my savior, and this will never change." "But I saved you because I wanted to help the Nan family..." Before Nan Jingmu finished speaking, Su Qiruo interrupted her. "It''s good that you and I know about this, don''t tell anyone else. I don''t mind why you saved me in the first place, I just know that you saved my life, and you will stay by my side in the future, that''s enough. " Nan Jingmu''s nose suddenly felt sore, and he hugged Su Qiruo''s waist tightly with both hands. It was because he was too despicable, not worthy of such a good Su Qiruo. She didn''t allow him to spread the matter, because she was worried that people in the mansion would stop respecting him if they knew his thoughts. Clearly knowing that he has plans, but she is still thinking about him everywhere. "Su Qiruo, how can you be so nice?" Nan Jingmu choked up and said, compared to her, he really has no face to say he likes her. "I''m only good to you alone." Su Qiruo patted Nan Jingmu''s back lightly, her voice soft. "Wang Qingwan might come over for the imperial examination next month. If I''m not in the mansion, remember to entertain her well." If Su Qi was going to go to court in a few days, she would have had enough rest. Wang Qingwan is kind to them, Su Qiruo always remembers this! "Is Wang Xiucai coming to live in the mansion?" Nan Jingmu sat up straight, looked at Su Qiruo and asked. He has money on him now, if it''s inconvenient for Su Mansion, he can go outside and find a better inn for her. "It''s hard to say, but Wang Qingwan is not a rigid person. If she comes to us in need, we should also remember the kindness of the past and help her." Su Qiruo felt that Wang Qingwan would come to her, and that the rice planting in Wangjia Village should have achieved results, so she would definitely come and talk to herself about it. As for whether Wang Qingwan is willing to use the Su family''s relationship to find some connections, that''s up to her. Su Qiruo never felt that it was a shame to use the power in his hands to do things. It would be a fool to use the power. If she were Wang Qingwan, she would definitely tighten her grip on the big tree of Su Guogong''s mansion, and try her best to benefit Wang''s Village. (end of this chapter) Chapter 205： My Savage Husband (71) Chapter 205 My Savage Husband (71) "Then if she comes over, I will keep her first." Nan Jingmu nodded obediently. If Su Guogong and the lord knew that Wang Qingwan had helped them in that way, they probably wouldn''t refuse to help this benefactor! It''s just that if Wang Qingwan enters Su Guogong''s mansion, then even if she wins the election in the future, she can only stand in the side of the prince. After all, according to the relationship between the Su mansion and the prince, it is impossible for the emperor and the second princess to trust her again. . Fortunately, the imperial examination was presided over by Her Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. If Wang Qingwan had real skills, she would not insult her talent. The two talked for a while before Su Qiruo left Jinmoju and went to the nearby yard to wash up. In the dead of night, a white shadow entered Nan Jingmu''s room again. Nan Jingmu was lying on the bed, wrapping herself in a quilt. The seat outside is reserved for Su Qiruo, and she also has her own quilt. She said that she would not do anything wrong to him before she got married, so he was very relieved. Su Qiruo sometimes wonders if the savage man he saw arguing with Mrs. Zhang when he first woke up is the little fool next to him. It''s true that he believed everything she said, and she felt that even if she dragged him out and sold him, he would still count the money for her! It is really rare to have such a pure and clean person in the world. Looking at himself again, he is scheming everywhere, smells like copper all over his body, and his life is not as transparent as Nanjing Mu. But so what, as long as he likes, she is willing to create a world for him that only needs to live simply. Whether it''s the emperor or Dongfang Yan, whoever dares to attack Nan Jingmu will be her enemy, Su Qiruo. Even if both sides suffer, she still has to take off their skins. The empress regained control of the harem, so there was naturally a banquet in the palace, so I sent posts to all the big families. In fact, everyone also understands in their hearts that in the past few years, Her Royal Highness and the Second Queen have fought fiercely, but now the Queen said that she invited the lords and sons of various families to enjoy flowers in the palace, but it was just to win power for the Queen. The empress is benevolent, and she is also a descendant of the main palace. Based on this alone, Dongfang Yan is not her opponent. If it weren''t for the Zhang family''s scheming, Dongfang Yan would not have such a great ability to stand up and compete with the princess. Naturally, Nan Jingmu also received the post from the palace. He is Su Shinv''s savior, and the queen loves Su Shinv the most. Now that she has such an opportunity, she naturally wants to ask him to enter the palace. Qin came over early and told him the rules of going to the palace. Nan Jingmu memorized them carefully, and seemed a little nervous. Qin smiled lovingly, took Nan Jingmu''s hand and said: "You don''t have to be afraid, the Queen loves Ruo''er, and naturally she loves you too. You just go over and say hello to him, and you don''t need to worry about the rest. Worry." Nan Jingmu nodded, and the tension in her heart eased. But he was still a little scared, the Queen liked Su Qiruo so much, would she disagree with her being with someone who has nothing like himself? If the queen bestows a marriage and forces Su Qiruo to marry a son of a noble family, what should I do? Nan Jingmu started to worry again, worried that her identity would become a laughing stock, and she would lose Su Qiruo and the people in Su Guogong''s mansion. The carriage of Su Guogong''s mansion stopped at the gate of the palace. Nan Jingmu, who was dressed in light blue clothes, jumped off the carriage, turned around and helped Mrs. Qin down. Looking at the majestic palace gate in front of him, Nanjing Mu couldn''t help but tremble in his heart. The people who live here can kill hundreds of people with just one word, which is really impressive. Raising the corners of his mouth, covering the emotions in his eyes, Nan Jingmu followed Qin Shi closely and entered the palace together. There were also many aristocratic lords and sons walking on the palace road, but most of them were quiet, and no one dared to speak too much, which was enough to see how strict the rules in the palace were. Qin suddenly stopped and patted the back of Nan Jingmu''s hand. Nan Jingmu paused, only to realize that he was distracted again. "Don''t worry, Ruo''er is also in the palace, you can see her later." Su Qiruo entered the palace with Su Guogong early in the morning, Qin Shi thought that Nan Jingmu was too nervous entering the palace for the first time, so she kept comforting him from the sidelines. Nan Jingmu smiled, nodded and said, "I''m fine." Nan Jingmu seldom talks, and Qin Shiben is not a talkative one, so the two of them are still harmonious when they stay together. After entering the palace, everyone went directly to the Imperial Garden, but Qin took Nan Jingmu to Fengyi Palace to greet the queen first. The empress is a handsome and elegant man, just sitting there makes her look different. Nan Jingmu followed Qin Shi to greet Ann, and the queen smiled and asked someone to help them up. The empress sat on the top seat, looking at the young man standing below with her eyes. It looks good, and looks familiar, but I can''t remember who it looks like. "Long time no see, is the Empress feeling better?" Qin Shi opened the mouth first, the last time he entered the palace was when the Empress was ill because of Su Qiruo, Su Guogong asked him to come to the palace to visit. Speaking of which, the Qin family is really grateful to the queen. The queen has her own daughter, but she treats his daughter as if she were her own. It is really impossible for people to find any faults with her uncle who is as good as the queen. . The Queen looked back, smiled and nodded. "Brother-in-law is concerned, I''m fine now." Greeting the palace servants to serve tea for the two, the queen looked at Nan Jingmu and said with a smile: "I asked Ruo''er to bring you into the palace to play early in the morning. I don''t know if Ruo''er is afraid that I will eat it. I missed you and kept dragging on." Nan Jingmu''s ears turned red, and she hurriedly got up and said, "It''s all Jing Mu''s fault. Su Shinv is afraid that Jing Mu won''t understand the rules and offend the queen, and she hopes that the queen will forgive her." "Your uncle was joking with you, don''t be nervous, sit down." Qin smiled and pulled Nan Jingmu''s sleeve, and then said to the queen, "We, Jing Mu, are honest, don''t scare him, the Queen." The Queen also laughed. "Look at you, you''ve started to protect this before you pass the door, can I really eat this child?" After finishing speaking, the queen asked the person behind her to hand over a scarlet wooden box. "Good boy, come here." Nan Jingmu stepped forward, and the queen put the thing in his hand. "This is a meeting gift from Ben Gong, please keep it carefully. Since you saved Ruo''er, you are the great benefactor of our Su family. No matter what happens in the future, Ben Gong and the Su family will support you!" The Queen''s words are very straightforward. She is telling Nan Jingmu not to be afraid of anyone because of his status. He has the support of the Su family and the Queen behind him. Nan Jingmu didn''t shirk, and thanked him respectfully. The queen pulled him to ask a few more questions with concern, and the palace attendant''s words came from outside. "Your Majesty, Your Highness the Ninth Prince has arrived." The three people in the hall were all taken aback, everyone knew what the Ninth Prince was thinking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 206： My Savage Husband (72) Chapter 206 My Savage Husband (72) Now that several people are sitting together, it is really embarrassing for the Ninth Prince to come over now. "Come in, please!" The empress nodded. The child usually respects him very much. In fact, the empress still likes Dongfang Chun. Nan Jingmu squeezed her sleeves tightly, her lips pursed into a line. He knew what the Ninth Prince was thinking, that person was not only distinguished, but also good-looking, if the queen or the emperor proposed a marriage for him, Su Qiruo would not be able to evade it at all. Competing with the prince for his wife, Nan Jingmu didn''t think he was that capable. "My son and minister give my father my respect." As soon as Dongfang Chun came in, he first saluted the emperor, then looked at Qin, bowed and said, "Chun''er pays respects to uncle." "I have met His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince." The Qin family got up with Nan Jingmu, and also bowed to Dongfang Chun. "They are all from our own family, so there is no need for so many etiquette." The queen sighed slightly in her heart, feeling a little regretful. Dongfang Chun is a good child, with good talent, appearance and character, but the emperor doesn''t want to marry him into the Su family, otherwise he can marry two husbands to her niece and daughter. "His Ninth Prince looks more and more beautiful." Qin said with a smile that although Dongfang Chun could not be his son-in-law, he still hoped that the child would have a good home. After all, she is the child she has watched grow up, and she has a deep affection for her daughter, Qin also feels very sorry for her. But he doesn''t want to interfere with his daughter''s emotional affairs. The one who will live the rest of his life is his daughter, not him. Daughters can marry whomever they like. They are elders who dare not waste their children''s life by talking too much. "Yes! Our Chun''er has a distinguished status and looks good, so I have to choose a son-in-law for him." The empress nodded with a smile. Since this child has no destiny with the Su family, she should choose a son-in-law for him in another family. As a prince, he will not be bullied. The smile on Dongfang Chun''s face froze. This was the first time that the queen talked about his marriage in front of him. Dongfang Chun has turned sixteen this year, if he was a son of an ordinary family, he would have married long ago. It''s just that he only thinks about Su Qiruo, and the emperor always pretends that he doesn''t understand his intentions, so the marriage has been dragged on. Now Su Qiruo already has someone he likes, and it is not suitable for the Su family to marry a man with a good family background, so Dongfang Chun''s love is destined to be fruitless. "Today all the ladies of the family have entered the palace. You can choose for His Highness Ninth Prince carefully. According to His Highness Ninth''s appearance and character, we will surely find a good wife who loves him." Qin''s words are also from the heart, her daughter will not be successful, but there is no shortage of young ladies with both ability and political integrity in Kyoto. Dongfang Chun clenched his hands hidden in his sleeves tightly. He didn''t expect that the Queen and the Qin family would say this today. Could it be that Su Qiruo''s marriage has been settled? Turning his eyes to Nan Jingmu who was silent, seeing him just sitting still, Dongfang Chun felt sore and astringent. It must be him, if sister Qi Ruo hadn''t taken a fancy to him, the empress wouldn''t talk about her marriage. "Chun''er hasn''t thought about getting married yet." Dongfang Chun murmured, with a hint of bitterness in the corner of his mouth. How could he not want to marry? It''s just that the person he wants to marry doesn''t want to marry him! "You are not young anymore. Your mother is busy on weekdays. This matter is also the fault of your father. I should have taken care of you earlier." The Empress said softly, "It just so happens that today is an opportunity, so take a good look and see if there is anything suitable." After all, he is not his own son, and it is not easy for the queen to force him. But he knew that Dongfang Chun was a smart child, and today he and Qin shi had talked so much, he should die for marrying Su Qiruo. While several people were talking, there was a sound of greetings from outside. It sounded like the princess and the others had come. After greeting each other, the princess sat next to Dongfang Chun, while Su Qiruo walked directly towards Nanjingmu. "Ruoer''s complexion looks much better." The empress smiled kindly, seeing Su Qiruo this time was much better than the last time she came to the palace to look at it, the empress was also happy in her heart. "Uncle, don''t worry, Ruoer''s health is fine." Su Qiruo doesn''t want to worry the queen anymore, her illness some time ago was just a faking. Now that the Empress Dowager is in employment, how can she lie down in the mansion again. "That''s good, your child has suffered this year." The queen sighed, everyone understood the meaning of the words. Su Qiruo lost her fianc, and almost lost her life, but there is really nothing worse than her. "It''s not considered suffering. After all, didn''t you pick up a husband?" Su Qiruo said with a smile, her eyes were filled with irresistible pampering. Nan Jingmu blushed with shame, everyone laughed out loud, only Dongfang Chun had a pretty face. "Where is the husband you picked up? Obviously, Mr. Xie picked you up. If Mr. Xie wasn''t there, you might be in the stomach of a wolf now!" The princess deliberately pretended not to see Dongfang Chun''s expression, and joked with Su Qiruo. She didn''t understand the emperor''s thoughts at the beginning, so she thought of fulfilling her younger brother''s wishes. Now that he knows it, he won''t let him go wrong. It is impossible for the emperor to allow the prince to marry into the Su family, so Dongfang Chun must stop thinking that he shouldn''t have. "Haha... What my cousin said is that I can sit here thanks to Jing Mu. Not only did I take my life for nothing, but I also picked up such a handsome husband. You can envy me!" "You must be smug!" Listening to the quarrel between the empress dowager and Su Qiruo, the Queen also had a long-lost smile on her face. "Look at the two sisters, they make trouble as soon as they meet, they don''t look half like sisters!" While complaining, her eyes are full of doting. "Their sisters have been in love since they were young, and it''s normal to fight and fight." Listening to a few people chatting and laughing, Dongfang Chun felt like crying. There is still something he can''t understand now. Didn''t they tell him clearly that Su Qiruo is going to marry that Mr. Xie? He has known Su Qiruo for more than ten years, and he has never seen her smile so happily. "It''s almost time, let''s go there together!" Seeing that the palace attendant outside the door nodded to him, the queen got up and led everyone out. Su Qiruo and Nanjing Mu walked last, looking at the box in Nanjing Mu''s hand, Su Qiruo couldn''t help asking: "What good thing did uncle give you?" Nan Jingmu shook his head, handed the box to Su Qiruo, and whispered: "I haven''t read it yet!" "Open it and see." Su Qiruo opened the box while speaking, her eyeballs almost fell out in shock. "Why is this jade bracelet red?" It was the first time Nan Jingmu saw red jade, so she couldn''t help asking curiously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 207： My Savage Husband (73) Chapter 207 My Savage Husband (73) "This is blood jade. There are only two good-quality blood jade bracelets in the entire Dongshan Kingdom. One is at the Crown Lady''s place. It was a gift from his uncle when he married his cousin, and the other is just this." "Then is this thing very expensive?" Su Qiruo nodded: "I didn''t expect that my uncle didn''t give this bracelet to my cousin, but gave it to us." The cousin she was talking about was the empress''s son, Emperor Shun''an, who had married out of the palace two years earlier. When Emperor Shun''an got married, the emperor and queen made a lot of makeup for him. After all, he was the only son of the emperor. But the Empress Dowager didn''t give this blood jade bracelet to her cousin, Su Qiruo was really surprised. The empress loves her no worse than the empress dowager. "This bracelet is so expensive, I''d better not accept it." Nan Jingmu was suddenly a little scared, he hadn''t married Su Qiruo yet, how could he receive such an expensive gift from the Queen? "Since uncle gave it to you, you can take it. This is also uncle''s kindness." Su Qiruo directly took out the bracelet and put it on Nan Jingmu''s wrist, not allowing him to take it off. The things between them have already been discussed, so there is no need to hide them. If the emperor knew about it, he might be so happy behind his back! "But it''s too expensive, I''m afraid I''ll accidentally drop it..." Nan Jingmu held that wrist carefully, not even walking the road. Seeing his cautious appearance, Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t worry about it. If these jade jewels are broken, they will also protect the owner from disasters. That''s a good thing." Su Qiruo pulled Nan Jingmu''s hand and was about to move forward, but Nan Jingmu struggled a few times before shaking off. "It''s not good for us to be like this. People will laugh at you if they see it." Nanjing Muhong kept a little distance from Su Qiruo with her ears tipped. He could ignore the eyes of outsiders, but he couldn''t ignore Su Qiruo''s reputation. She is the eldest daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion, she has a noble status and cannot be criticized by others. "I don''t want to hold your hand, but you should stay closer to me." Su Qiruo looked at Nan Jingmu who was so far away from her with a funny face, curled her lips helplessly and said. The princess glanced at Dongfang Chun, seeing that he was still staring at Su Qiruo and Nanjingmu with red eyes, she couldn''t help but sighed. "Chun''er, you and Ruo''er are impossible. The queen father and sister Huang can''t help you with this matter. There are many ladies from aristocratic families here today. If you are interested, sister Huang will definitely make the decision for you." "Sister Huang, Chun''er doesn''t want to marry someone else, she just wants to be with Sister Qiruo..." Dongfang Chunhong shook his head with red eyes. He has liked her since he was a child, so how could he choose another woman to be his son-in-law? "It is impossible for the empress to agree." Dongfang Xi didn''t dare to say, even if the emperor agreed, Su Qiruo wouldn''t dare to marry him. The Su family still doesn''t want to become the next Nan family. Now that the Su family is powerful enough, how dare they marry another prince back? "Why? Chun''er only has this one wish, why can''t the Queen agree?" Dongfang Chun couldn''t understand, he didn''t want the throne, but he just wanted to marry someone he liked, why couldn''t the emperor grant him? "Then why do you think that my cousin, who is a dignified daughter of Duke Su, would marry an ordinary man with no background as Zhengjun?" He doesn''t need to know these things, but if he persists in his obsession, it will be himself who will be harmed in the end. Su Qiruo doesn''t like him at all, even if she reluctantly marries him, it''s because of some other reason. Now that he has someone he likes, and the relationship between the two is very good, as a prince, why should he go to this troubled water? "For...why?" Dongfang Chun looked at the princess in puzzlement, he really couldn''t understand. Even if Mr. Xie saved Qi Ruo''s sister''s life, she shouldn''t have married him as the rightful monarch! What is her identity? How can you marry a man of unknown origin to be the daughter-in-law of Su Guogong''s mansion? "being targeted." Dongfangxi only said four words, then turned and left. Dongfang Chun stood there for a long time without responding, and it took him a long time to understand, breaking out in a cold sweat. If that''s the case, sister Qi Ruo didn''t really want to marry Mr. Xie as the king, but just to show off to the empress? Thinking about it this way, Dongfang Chun felt a lot better, but after all, it was impossible for him to be with her. People are always like this, what they cant get, they dont want others to get it. The status of those who came to the palace to participate in the banquet is not low, everyone guessed his identity when they saw Nan Jing Mu who was following Qin''s side. Qin Yuexun saw Nan Jingmu from a distance, talked to his father and went to his side. "Brother Jing Mu, here you are." "Xun''er, this is..." Nan Jingmu was still a little happy when he saw Qin Yuexun, but when he saw the white jade pendant he stuffed into his hand, he couldn''t help being taken aback. "The last time I saw brother Jing Mu for the first time, Xun''er didn''t prepare any meeting ceremony. I was going to see you in the Su Mansion a few days ago, but my father said that my cousin was not in good health, so I was not allowed to disturb you, so this gift was delayed until today. It was delivered to you, Brother Jing Mu can''t be disgusted!" Qin Yuexun was afraid that Nan Jingmu would not accept him, so he babbled a lot. Nan Jingmu''s heart warmed up, knowing that Su Qiruo''s cousin treated him sincerely, so she didn''t refuse any more, only thinking of returning a gift to him when she saw him again some other day. "Thank you, Xun''er." Nan Jingmu accepted the jade pendant, and the smile on Qin Yuexun''s face became brighter. There were hundreds of flowers blooming in the imperial garden, not even the slightest bit like him, and a pair of pure big eyes were like stars in the sky. This child is not only pure and kind, but also good-looking. Looking carefully, the eyebrows and eyes are somewhat similar to Su Qiruo. Zhang Chuer naturally also saw Nan Jingmu, but today was the queen''s banquet, so he didn''t dare to do anything. But he always suspected that the fire that day had something to do with Nan Jingmu, otherwise why would it be such a coincidence? When the Qin family entered the palace, they were ready to reveal Nan Jingmu''s identity to the public. Many family lords around were talking to him, so he waved for Nan Jingmu to go over. "Jing Mu, come here to see all the elders." Mr. Qin introduced the lord in front of him one by one. At first, everyone didn''t understand, thinking that Mrs. Qin wanted to praise the savior. Unexpectedly, what Qin said next almost shocked everyone''s jaws. "Jing Mu, I like this child very much at first glance, and he has a fate with our family Ruo''er, so we are going to finalize the marriage for the two children at the end of October, and we will post a post for you after the wedding date is fixed. Don''t bother." Forgot to come over to have a glass of wedding wine." Qin said with a smile, not caring about everyone''s reaction. Someone realized it and immediately congratulated them, and Nan Jingmu and Qin Shi also agreed one by one. Zhang Chuer stared blankly at Nan Jingmu, who was blushing, and smiled beside Qin Shi to accept the congratulations from everyone, only to feel that a thunderbolt hit him on the forehead, almost knocking him out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 208： My Savage Husband (74) Chapter 208 My Savage Husband (74) The daughter of the Su family wants to marry such an unknown man as the king, why? Zhang Chuer bit his lip, he couldn''t accept it. With my status, I can''t even compare to a muddy leg? Unable to watch it any longer, Zhang Chuer turned around and went to the female guest. Even though Dongshan Kingdom is not too harsh on men traveling, a man like Zhang Chuer who is not polite still draws the attention of ladies from aristocratic families. Su Qiruo was sitting beside the empress drinking tea, thinking about the matter between herself and Nan Jingmu, but suddenly a man stood in front of her, so startled that she almost dropped the teacup in her hand. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, and said displeasedly: "Mr. Zhang, what do you mean?" This is not the place for him. Even if it is, according to the relationship between His Royal Highness and the Second Emperor, the son of this family should not appear in front of her. The empress took a look at Zhang Chuer, seeing his red eyes, and thinking of Dongfang Chun''s performance just now, she probably understood. It''s just that the cousin and the Zhang family are not in the same way, and I already have someone I like, so it''s even more impossible between them. "Are you really going to get engaged to that mud leg?" Zhang Chuer was anxious, and what he said was a little unpleasant. Su Qiruo''s expression froze, and the teacup in her hand fell heavily on the table. "Young Master Zhang is so powerful, but he even managed to control the daughter of this life. Is it possible that your Zhang family is more lenient than the emperor?" Dare to say that Nan Jingmu is a muddy leg, but this Chuer is really self righteous. Even if Nan Jingmu is not favored, he is still the eldest son of a first-rank general, so what is he, Zhang Chuer? "I''m not, I didn''t, I..." Zhang Chu''er didn''t expect Su Qiruo to speak so mercilessly, and directly put such a big hat on him in public. Zhang Chuer wanted to say something more, but the ladies from the Zhang family over there came over with a cold face and pulled him away. "Are you crazy? Is this where you can come?" "Sister, I''m not reconciled, I just want to ask her why she married a mud leg..." "What does the matter of the Su family have to do with you? If you don''t want to stay in the palace anymore, I''ll ask someone to send you back home." "elder sister" The faces of Zhang''s brothers and sisters are not good-looking, and Su Qiruo is also angry. This Zhang Chu''er really doesn''t have a long memory. He bullied Nan Jingmu in Zhang''s house before, and now he is still yelling "mud legs" in the palace. Isn''t it because of his Zhang family''s power? Then just wait and see! The Zhang family will be buried with the Nan family soon. Su Qiruo stood up suddenly, startling the empress dowager. "What''s wrong?" "I''m going to see Jing Mu." Su Qiruo was worried that Nan Jingmu would be wronged. After what happened in the Zhang family last time, she couldn''t even trust her own father. "There are all men over there, you were not suitable in the past." The empress also stood up, seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t seem to be joking, she had no choice but to sacrifice her life to accompany the gentleman, and went with her. With her as the crown prince, those people can''t say much. It''s just that the princess didn''t expect that her cousin would care so much about Mr. Xie. Just when Nan Jingmu felt that his face was going to freeze with laughter, those complimenters suddenly stopped talking. Before he could turn around, a person stood beside him. "Congratulations, Miss Su Shi!" "Congratulations, Miss Su Shi." After a while of silence, there were more congratulations, Nan Jingmu''s ears turned red, and she couldn''t help but sneak a glance at Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo smiled and dealt with everyone, and Nanjing Mu felt a little more relaxed. It was just now that the Qin family suddenly said in public that they were going to get engaged, which still surprised Nan Jingmu. After all, Su Qiruo just talked to him before, and didn''t specifically say when they got engaged. Dongfang Chun stood outside the crowd, clasped his fingers tightly, and looked at Su Qiruo standing there with red eyes. He had never seen her so happy before. Sister Huang said that she married a commoner to avoid attracting attention, but he clearly saw happiness from her face. She actually likes that person! With Su Shinv as a person, if she is not the person she likes, who can force her? Su Qiruo didn''t know if the people at the flower viewing party met someone they liked, but anyway, her marriage with Nan Jingmu was officially settled. When he went to court on the second day, the emperor''s attitude towards the Su family was much better than usual. He not only cared about Su Qiruo''s body, but also rewarded her with many things. The Crown Princess couldn''t help sighing at Su Qiruo''s intelligence, luckily she didn''t ask to marry the Ninth Prince, otherwise the Emperor might have put the Su family on the hostile side. It is really inappropriate for a monarch to be so small-minded. Recently, Beijing and China are very lively, and candidates from all over the world can be seen walking on the street as soon as they go out. Some students from wealthy families have already booked inns at home, and they have somewhere to go when they come to Beijing. And those children from poor families have already used up all their belongings to study, so how can they be willing to live in an inn whose price has doubled several times. Wang Qingwan also brought two classmates from Lihua Town to Beijing. When they came out of Home Inn, the faces of the three of them were not very good-looking. It was the first time for them to enter Beijing, but they never expected that the inn in this capital would be so expensive. The cheapest room costs two taels of silver for one night. This will have to wait until the exam is over. How much will they have to spend! When the three of them came out, the family also gave them a lot of money, but they couldn''t afford such expenses. No one thought that things in Kyoto would be so expensive, and the money in their hands was really not enough. "It is said that the land in Kyoto is very expensive, and now I understand it. If we don''t get ahead, we can only stay in Lihua Town for the rest of our lives." Liu Yuans family is also in Lihua Town. In order to support her in studying, the family cut down on food and clothing, and finally sent her to Kyoto. There is no extra money for her to live in such an expensive inn. Wang Qingwan has thirty taels of silver on her body, which is all their family can afford, so she doesn''t want to squander it all on accommodation. There is still more than half a month before the exam. If she has to eat and live, the money will not be enough for her to go home after the exam. "Why don''t we go to the dilapidated temple outside the city to make do with it for a few nights. Anyway, there are many candidates living there!" Wu Jie''s complexion is not good, the three of them were the most outstanding students in Lihua Town, but now they are in Kyoto, but they don''t even have a place to stay. It is true that many poor scholars live in the dilapidated temples outside Kyoto, but if they live there, they must not be able to rest well, so how will they take the exam? Wang Qingwan pursed her lips. She was quite confident this time, so she didn''t want to live in a ruined temple. It was too cluttered, and she couldn''t eat or sleep well. If she spent all her energy on food and lodging, she would wait for the exam. I didn''t have the energy to think anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 209： My Savage Husband (75) Chapter 209 My Savage Husband (75) Students from all over the country came to Beijing one after another, and the small and dilapidated inn soon became full. Looking back at the inn again, it is not impossible for them to book a room together, but if three people squeeze into a small room, what is the difference from living in a ruined temple? The sun was scorching the earth, and the faces of the three people were sweating a lot. Watching the candidates coming and going, Wang Qingwan gritted her teeth and said, "Go, I''ll take you to a place." Although the two of them did not know what relatives Wang Qingwan had in the capital, they believed in her very much. Since she said she has a place to live, there must be one. Standing at the gate of Su Guogong''s mansion, Wu Jie and Liu Yuan couldn''t help shrinking their necks. "Qing Wan, you are not going to take us to live here, are you? This is Su Guogong''s mansion!" Su Guogong''s mansion is the father''s house of His Royal Highness, how could the three poor scholars deserve such a family? Wang Qingwan''s legs were weak for a while, and when Miss Su left, she left a message for her mother saying that she could come to Su Guogong''s mansion in the capital if something happened, but now standing outside this rich family''s compound, she was really very timid. Is that Miss Su a lady from Duke Su''s mansion? Wu Jie and Liu Yuan tugged at Wang Qingwan''s sleeves behind them. When Wang Qingwan wanted to back down, she saw the sweat on the foreheads of the two classmates, and couldn''t help mustering up her courage again. How do you know it wont work if you dont try it? She didn''t ask Miss Su to arrange a good place for them, as long as there was a place to stay, it was better than their eyes being dark and they didn''t know anything. The concierge of Su Guogong''s mansion saw three scholar-like people standing outside the door, so he couldn''t help coming out to inquire. "How many people are busy?" Looking at the attitude of the concierge, you can tell how good the family style of the Duke of Su''s mansion is, and he didn''t despise them because of their clothes. Wu Jie and Liu Yuan blushed and did not dare to say anything, they were ready to pull Wang Qingwan and run away at any time. Wang Qingwan clasped her fists boldly and said, "I''m looking for Ms. Su Qiruo Su, I''m her old friend in Wangjiacun." Wang Qingwan wasn''t sure if Su Qi wasn''t the young lady in Su''s residence, but she still followed what she told her when she left. The concierge was taken aback, she had heard that her eldest daughter was injured before, and she seemed to be recuperating in some Wangjia Village. Glancing at the three of them again, the concierge nodded: "Wait a minute, I''ll go and report to my family daughter." "The...world daughter? Eldest sister, you mean that Miss Su is... the eldest daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion?" Ren is what Wang Qingwan thought, and he never thought that the husband and wife he saved would be the young masters of Su Guogong''s mansion. The concierge nodded again, and then quickly stepped into the mansion. If Su Qi was not there, he went to the Empress''s place, so when Xia Feng came with the news, only Nan Jingmu was in the yard. "Are you sure, that person said that she is an old friend of Wangjiacun?" Nan Jingmu got up in a hurry, if it wasn''t for Su Qiruo''s explanation before, he would never have thought that Wang Qingwan would come to find them. Xia Feng nodded: "That''s what the concierge said." "Follow me to take a look, Shi daughter said that if Wang Xiucai comes over, she must treat her well." Nan Jingmu didn''t dare to delay, got up, straightened her clothes, and walked out with Xia Feng and Dong Yang. The three people outside the door felt uneasy, and just when Wang Qingwan was about to give up, a familiar figure hurried out from inside. "Ms. Su''s husband?" Wang Qingwan hurriedly stopped after she finished speaking, because she saw that Nan Jingmu''s hair was not all tied up. She doesn''t understand the rules of this family, but she is also afraid of getting into trouble by talking too much. "Wang Xiucai, is it really you? The world daughter was still talking about you a few days ago!" Nan Jingmu came out with a smile on her face. "Su...has seen the young master." Wang Qingwan bowed awkwardly to Nan Jingmu. She doesn''t know how to address him now, but she also knows that they are distinguished. "Wang Xiucai is being polite, you are the benefactor of me and my daughter, so there is no need to be so polite." Nan Jingmu glanced at the two standing behind Wang Qingwan. The two of them never dared to look up after glancing at him. People who have read books know some rules. "The maiden is not at the house, you follow me in first, if you have anything to say, wait until the maiden comes back." Nan Jingmu asked Dong Yang to find the housekeeper, arranged a room for the three of them, and then asked someone to inform Su Qiruo. No matter what, Wang Qingwan is their benefactor, now that they have something to ask for from Su Qiruo, she should come back earlier. Su Qiruo hurried back to the mansion after receiving the news. When she entered the door, she saw Wang Qingwan and the three sitting on the chair in a daze, not daring to move. Seeing her come in, the three of them hurriedly stood up and saluted. "Meet Su Shinu." Su Qiruo stepped forward to support Wang Qingwan''s arm, patted her on the shoulder and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, Miss Wang has lost a lot of weight." Wang Qingwan didn''t expect that Su Qiruo would treat her as he did when she was in Wangjia Village, and the tension in her heart faded a little. "Thanks to the memory of the daughter of the world, the complexion of the daughter of the world looks much better." "It is thanks to Ms. Wang that Jing Mu and I can go home safely. I asked the housekeeper to prepare the banquet. You rest first, and I will catch you in the evening." Su Qiruo finished speaking, and asked the housekeeper to find a few clever servants to come and wait on them, so as not to neglect them. Watching Su Qiruo leave, Wu Jie and Liu Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Qing Wan, you are so amazing, you even know Su Shinv!" "Su Shinv is really different from the ladies of ordinary families. No wonder the world always calls Su Guogong''s family full of nobles." The three of them walked all the way to the capital and saw a lot of white-eyed children, but the high-ranking daughters of Su Guogong''s family did not treat poor scholars like them with the slightest bit of contempt, which is really admirable. "Su Shinu is upright and kind, which is different from those people." Wang Qingwan said with a smile, she originally wanted to come to Su Qiruo to talk about the field after the exam, but she didn''t expect to have to ask her to help her stay overnight. "Then we will have to live in Su Guogong''s mansion for a while?" Wu Jie still can''t believe that they actually entered Su Guogong''s mansion. They all know who Su Shinv is, the direct cousin of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, she can be said to be a powerful figure in Beijing. Wang Qingwan once rescued Su Shinv, what kind of good fortune should this be? "We will do whatever Su Shinu arranges for us. Now we just need to abide by the rules and do our own thing well." Wang Qingwan pursed her lips lightly. In fact, she took the risk to come to Duke Su''s mansion to try it out. She has never been a pedantic bookworm. Nowadays, the emperor is incompetent, but His Majesty the Crown Prince is kind and diligent. If she can rely on the Empress Dowager and do more practical things for the common people, it will not be in vain for her to study hard for many years. With Su Shinv here, it will be easier for her to do what she wants to do. (end of this chapter) Chapter 210： My Savage Husband (76) Chapter 210 My Savage Husband (76) "That''s natural." The two nodded repeatedly. They had never seen such a big house in their life, let alone lived in it. Now that I have had such an experience, I will not be able to win the exam in the future, and I will have a lot of regrets in my heart. Su Qiruo specifically ordered the housekeeper to treat the three guests well, and then went to the study to talk to Su Guogong about it. Su Guogong and his wife knew early on that their daughter was rescued by a scholar when she was recovering from injuries, so when they heard that the man lived in the mansion, they were also happy. So at the banquet in the evening, Su Guogong and his wife personally received Wang Qingwan and the three of them. Su Guogongs eyes were full of gratitude, but he was from a family after all, and the nobility on his body made people tremble a little. Wang Qingwan and the three were a little embarrassed, and Su Guogong didn''t mean to look down on them, but only talked about their studies. When it came to studies, the three of them dared to answer some questions, and the atmosphere at the table became better. Su Guogong is quite satisfied with the knowledge of these three people. Thinking that her daughter had praised Wang Qingwan''s talent in front of her before, she guessed that the wives of these three people should also have great talents. The meal was quite harmonious, but the sweat on Wang Qingwan and the three of them was wet and dry, and they were afraid that something wrong would make the nobleman angry. Su Qiruo knew that they were nervous, but there was nothing she could do. This is all caused by the environment in which the individual grew up, and it cannot be changed overnight. Just let them get in touch with some of these things earlier, so that they don''t understand anything when they enter the court in the future. The second princess suffered a lot from the previous celestial incident, and finally couldn''t sit still. "Auntie, we can''t continue to sit and wait for death. Now we may have lost the opportunity with the Queen Mother. After this imperial examination, the position of the Empress will be more secure." Dongfang Yan slammed his fist on the table, she couldn''t believe that Xiangzhi said that the princess didn''t do anything. "Your Highness, please be safe and don''t be impatient. It''s not the time for us to start an incident. Let''s wait for the news from the Western Kingdom." The woman in the black cloak had a low voice, and her face was buried in the hood, making it impossible to see her appearance clearly. "But I''m worried that if I wait any longer, the princess will..." Dongfang Yan frowned and said, now that Su Qi is not only alive but has returned safely, sooner or later that matter will be found on her, how can she sit still? "Wait a little longer, there will be a chance soon." Once the Western Kingdom goes to war, according to the current situation of the empress dowager, she will definitely lead the army to conscript herself. By then, wont they be the ones who have the final say? Dongfang Yan wanted to say something more, but in the end he didn''t open his mouth. That''s all, it''s about half a while, so wait a little longer! But Su Qiruo must not be able to keep her, as long as the Su family is around, the Crown Prince will always be the Crown Prince. Only if Su Qi dies, will the Su family''s vitality be seriously injured. Isn''t she going to marry that man of unknown origin as her husband? Then add fire to them. Dongfang Yan curled his lips into a smile, his eyes full of calculations. Wang Qingwan and two classmates haven''t been out of the house since they moved into Su Guogong''s mansion, and they spend every day studying in the guest room. Su Qiruo also ordered someone to send them a lot of books, as well as some exam questions from previous years. During this period of time, she didn''t know what Su Qiruo was busy with, and she rarely stayed in the mansion, so Nan Jingmu asked Qin Yuexun to go to Yunshan Temple to offer incense. Su Qiruo came out of the Tainu Mansion very late, and went to Jinmoju to see Nan Jingmu first, but unexpectedly there was no one in Jinmoju. Called the housekeeper over to ask questions, only to find out that Nan Jingmu and Qin Yuexun hadn''t come back since they went out. The butler only thought that Nan Jingmu and Qin Yuexun had moved to the Qin Mansion, so he didn''t take it seriously. Su Qiruo''s eyelids twitched, and suddenly felt something was wrong, so she hurriedly asked someone to look for it, and she also brought the hidden guards and rushed out of the house. At this time, Nanjing Mu was hiding in the cave with Qin Yuexun in his arms, unable to hear the sound from outside, and the two of them did not dare to go out rashly. Qin Yuexun was a little scared when he met those assassins at first, but he didn''t expect Brother Jing Mu to know martial arts, so he was so shocked that he forgot to be afraid in the end. Xia Feng and Dong Yang wore their clothes to lure the assassin away, and the two of them have been hiding in this cave, pitch black, unable to see anything. "Brother Jing Mu, are those people here to kill us?" Qin Yuexun asked with some fear, and couldn''t help but stick to Nan Jingmu again. "Don''t be afraid, Xun''er, I should be the one those people are going to kill. If they find me later, I will go and lure them away. You stay here obediently, and your cousin will definitely find you." Nan Jingmu raised his hand and patted Qin Yuexun''s back. He always felt that the child was troubled by him. Qin Yuexun shook her head, but forgot that Nan Jingmu couldn''t see at all. How could he let Brother Jing Mu''s life be exchanged for his own? "Why did those people kill you?" "Maybe it''s because I saved Su Qiruo and blocked their way!" Qin Yuexun is young, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand these twists and turns. "Dongfang Yan must have done it." The little guy gritted his teeth and said, his mother and sister said before that the second emperor''s daughter probably did the assassination of his cousin. Now that his cousin has returned safely, and Brother Jing Mu was assassinated again, it must be Dongfang Yan. "I got you in trouble." Nan Jingmu said guiltily, if it wasn''t for him, a delicate young master like Qin Yuexun wouldn''t have to suffer such grievances and frights. "It''s not brother Jing Mu''s fault, it''s the ambition of Dongfang Yan, who wants to attack a man like you, it''s really disgusting." Qin Yuexun said angrily that after returning, he would sue his mother, asking her to go to the emperor to read the book of the second princess. The two stayed in the cave drowsily, and the people from Su Guogong''s and Qin''s residences outside were also looking for them anxiously. Su Qiruo led people along the ruts to find this forest, but they only saw broken branches and faint bloodstains on the ground, but no figures of Nan Jingmu and Qin Yuexun. The dark guard looked around and finally found the injured Xia Feng and the unconscious Dong Yang. "Where are Jing Mu and Xun''er?" Su Qiruo frowned and asked, if something happened to Nan Jingmu, she would definitely not let Dongfang Yan survive tonight. "My daughter, the two young masters are...in the cave to the west." Xia Feng was pale, trembling with pain. "Yingyi, you take people back and send them back for treatment." If Su Qi finished giving his orders, he would lead the people to fly in the direction Xia Feng pointed. Qin Yuexun leaned against Nanjing Mu''s arms and slept soundly, but Nanjing Mu''s ears suddenly moved, and her complexion became serious. He wasn''t sure whether it was the assassin or Su Qiruo who found them first, but if it was really an assassin, he would definitely protect Qin Yuexun. This child is the closest person to him besides Su Qiruo, so he can''t let him get hurt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 211： My Savage Husband (77) Chapter 211 My Savage Husband (77) Nan Jingmu clenched the dagger in his hand, feeling the sound that was getting closer, his body couldn''t help trembling. He is not afraid of death, this life was taken back in the first place, but it is a pity that he has not married Su Qiruo yet, nor has he seen the Nan family''s wrongdoing. Carefully let go of Qin Yuexun and let him lean against the cave wall, Nan Jingmu moved out lightly. Su Qiruo''s footsteps suddenly stopped, her ears moved slightly, and her eyes were fixed on the dark hole. "Jing Mu, are you in there? I''m here to pick you up and go home." Su Qiruo was afraid of scaring Nan Jingmu, so she hurriedly spoke first. Nanjing Mu Yixi, he recognized the voice of that pair of Su Qiruo. "It''s me, we''re here." Nan Jingmu held the dagger in his hand, and turned around to touch Qin Yuexun to wake him up. "Xun''er, wake up, we can go home now." Qin Yuexun opened his eyes in a daze. The darkness that entered his eyes reminded him of the assassination in the daytime, and he couldn''t help but be taken aback. But I heard Nan Jingmu say again: "Xun''er, hurry up, your cousin is here to pick us up." "cousin?" Qin Yuexun was overjoyed, and hurriedly grabbed Nan Jingmu''s hand and walked out of the cave with him. "Are you all okay?" Su Qiruo stepped forward, carefully sizing up the two of them by the light of the torch. Apart from being a little dirty, I didn''t see any injuries. And Qin Yuexun''s dazed little appearance obviously just woke up. Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, thinking that this child has a really big heart, so she hurriedly dragged the two of them out of the forest. On the way, Nan Jingmu told him about the assassination, and Qin Yuexun sued Dongfang Yan. For some reason, he just bit him to death and said Dongfang Yan did it. Su Qiruo nodded Qin Yuexun''s nose amusedly, whispered something into his ear, Qin Yuexun immediately nodded obediently. As a result, Qin Guogong entered the palace before dawn and waited at the door of the emperor''s bedroom. It is said that Qin Guogong sued the second princess as soon as he saw the emperor, saying that the second princess bought murder and wanted to kill her son. Qin Guogong was killed by those assassins who said that the second emperor ordered them to kill Mr. Xie, so her son was implicated. The emperor didn''t understand why Dongfang Yan wanted to kill a man who had no power at all. It wasn''t until Qin Guogong said that he was to be blamed for blocking the way of the second emperor, and the emperor''s face turned ugly. Duke Qin dared not utter nonsense in front of the emperor, but he didn''t know that what her precious son said when he sued was taught by Su Qiruo. The emperor was already very suspicious. Even though she didn''t like the fact that Su Guogong''s mansion was too powerful, she couldn''t see Dongfang Yan attacking the eldest daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion. Combining the Nan familys affairs before, the credit of Dongfang Yan is also indispensable, and the emperor believed eight parts of Qin Guogongs words. Then Su Guogong stood up in the court and filed a complaint, saying that her future son-in-law almost died yesterday, but fortunately the two servants protected the Lord with their own bodies and saved the two children. Su Guogong didnt name names like Qin Guogong, but after Qin Guogongs disturbance in the morning, the emperor knew it in his heart. In addition, Dongfang Yan''s subordinates were ineffective, and Yushi impeached the daughter of the minister of the Ministry of War. Last night, he went to Hualou to sleep and died a new son. Severely reprimanded. The Minister of the Ministry of War was also dismissed from his official position for not being strict with his daughter-in-law. As for other things, as long as the emperor sends someone to investigate, they can always find out something about the dirty things that have happened in those families, and they are completely over. It is said that after the imperial court, the emperor called the second princess to the imperial study room, and no one knew what he said, but I heard that the second imperial daughter had a very ugly face when she came out of the imperial study room. Su Shinu, who was supposed to come to the court, also asked for leave, and she wanted to stay in the mansion with the future Zhengjun. The emperor secretly sent someone to inquire about it, and it was indeed as Qin Guogong and Su Guogong said, the two young princes did encounter an assassin when they went out to offer incense, and they saved their lives because they hid in the cave. As for those who assassinated them, it doesnt matter whether they said who ordered them. The emperor naturally believed that Dongfang Yan did it. "Auntie, I can''t wait anymore, the Empress has already suspected me." "Nonsense! He''s just a useless man, why did you take the risk to touch him? You got yourself into trouble." "I... I just wanted to annoy Su Qiruo, but I didn''t expect to make him run away." "When this incident comes out, the emperor will definitely not trust us anymore. Sigh..." "Auntie, let''s take action! The empress is getting old, and she is no longer suitable to sit in that position." "Wait a little longer, it''s not yet time." "Then how long will we have to wait? If we wait any longer, the princess will be enthroned." "Let me think again..." The aunt and nephew obviously couldn''t sit still anymore. Ever since Su Qiruo came back this time, they didn''t do what they wanted, and they didn''t know what was wrong. The imperial concubine has already accounted for more than half of the people in the court, and now the Ministry of War has also fallen into the hands of the concubine, and they only have a useless Ministry of Rites left in their hands. Although the matter was suppressed by the emperor, it was still rumored outside. The second princess couldn''t tolerate Su Shinv, so she sent people to assassinate Su Shinv''s fianc and the young son of Duke Qin''s mansion, which was extremely vicious. Dongfang Yan was so angry that he dropped a set of tea sets, but still felt puzzled. She obviously has private soldiers in her hands, but her aunt forbids her to move. Isn''t it good to force the palace to catch them off guard at this time? What is Auntie worried about? The next day, it was reported that a dead body floated in the moat, and it seemed to be a young lady from the Zhang family. And the body of the corpse still contained a lot of evidence of the Zhang family''s collusion with foreign thieves. Although it had been soaked in water, it did not affect the reading of the words on it. The emperor looked at the pile of evidence sent by the dark guard with a cold face, and suddenly thought of the Nan family. He was completely stunned, and his fingers tremblingly stroked the blurred words on it. She had indeed been on guard against General Nan''s Mansion, because she heard that the Nan family had an army in their hands, so when there was evidence pointing to the Nan family''s rebellion, she disregarded the objections of the courtiers and directly killed the whole family of the Nan family, just to wipe out the roots. But until the Nan family was wiped out, no army appeared. Now it seems that she has also been used by the Zhang family. General Nan grew up with her since she was a child, how could she not know what she is? If that person wanted to turn against him long ago, how could he wait until today? After sitting in this high position for a long time, many things are easily kept in the dark. No one knew what the emperor did in the imperial study that day. The news from the palace only said that the emperor did not come out all day, and no one was asked to go in to wait on him, and the water and rice did not enter. When the Zhang family outside heard the news, they were already preparing to flee. (end of this chapter) Chapter 212： My Savage Husband (78) Chapter 212 My Savage Husband (78) It was originally arranged for the man and the child to get into the carriage with valuables, but they were stopped by the emperor''s hidden guards before leaving the city. Su Qiruo hasn''t even returned home these two days, and has been staying with the empress. The gate of Su Guogong''s mansion is closed, and there are many more guards outside Jinmoju. Nan Jingmu tightly held the teacup in his hand, feeling very worried. Su Qiruo said that the empress dowager and the others are pressing hard these days, and Dongfang Yan is afraid that he will rebel recently, if she can''t come back, he will ask the dark guard to take him away. But how can he go? If something happens to her, he will never live alone. Seeing that the sky was getting darker and darker, Xia Feng came over and cut the candle wick, and whispered: "My lord, it''s late at night, let''s rest!" Xia Feng and Dong Yang are Su Qiruo''s people, both of them have kung fu, so they also know something when Su Qiruo comes over every night, but no one mentions it. The daughter and the son have endured hardships together, and that kind of relationship is incomparable to others. Now that the son is waiting without eating or sleeping, the daughter of the world will feel so distressed when she finds out! "Both you and Dongyang go to sleep, there is no need to guard." Nan Jingmu waved his hand towards Xia Feng, how could he sleep now! Although the princess said that she was fully prepared, Dongfang Yan must have enough confidence to do this kind of thing. Before the result comes out, it is still hard to say who will win. Nan Jingmu suddenly felt a little regretful, he should have been by her side, even if he died, he had to be with her. No, she will be fine. She has already died once. Dont people often say that if you survive a catastrophe, you will have a future blessing? She will be fine. Nan Jingmu clasped his hands together, praying unceasingly. Before meeting Su Qiruo, he never believed in fate, only believed in himself. But after having Su Qiruo, he believed that she was his destiny, and the fate between them was doomed early on. The sky was getting brighter, and Nan Jingmu didn''t know how long he had been sitting by the window. He only knew that when Su Qiruo, who was holding a long sword and had a few bloodstains on his face, appeared in front of him, he came back to life. Regardless of whether her body was dirty or not, Nan Jingmu got up and rushed towards her. Because of the numbness in her legs, she couldn''t stand steadily, and her whole body was hung on Su Qiruo''s body. The sword in Su Qiruo''s hand fell to the ground, and she hugged Nan Jingmu''s slightly trembling body with both hands, and suddenly smiled. "Jing Mu, I''m back." It was the first time that he was so enthusiastic towards her. In the past, she always threw herself on him. Nan Jingmu hugged Su Qiruo''s body tightly, tears rolled down her neck one by one, making Su Qiruo''s heart ache. "Don''t be afraid, no one will hurt you again." Patting the hand on the back lightly, Nan Jingmu knew that Her Highness the Crown Prince had won, the Nan family was about to be punished, and his last burden was gone. These things should have been done by him, but she never let him intervene. Nan Jingmu also knew that if he relied on his own abilities, he might not be able to defeat the emperor and the second empress. He did not have the ability and means of the empress and Su Qiruo. If it wasn''t for that assassination, Su Qiruo wouldn''t be so decisive, and the old Duke of Qin, who never participated in the battle for the heir apparent, wouldn''t target the second emperor like that. Everything was just right. "I ordered people to prepare water, you wash and eat something before going to sleep." After crying enough, Nan Jingmu wiped away her tears and said in a hoarse voice. "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded, she wanted to raise her hand to help him wipe away tears, but she was afraid of staining his face. Taking advantage of the time when Nan Jingmu went out, she took off her blood-stained clothes, looked at the small wound on her arm, and smiled faintly. Nan Jingmu didn''t know that Su Qiruo was injured, otherwise he might have to cry again, but in fact he seldom shed tears unless he was really scared. "Second... Dongfang Yan, did she really rebel?" Nan Jingmu sat at the table and asked in a low voice while feeding Su Qiruo the dishes. "Well, the Zhang family colluded with the Western Kingdom to frame the Nan family. The evidence is conclusive. The Zhang family was captured by the emperor on the way to escape. Dongfang Yan had private soldiers and forced the palace to rebel. Zhang Dejun poisoned the emperor in the palace, and Dongfang Yan The inside should cooperate with the outside. Her Royal Highness entered the palace to rescue him and kill the rebels. Now the emperor is unconscious, and everything is decided by the princess." In just a few sentences, the thrill of the night was explained clearly, but Nan Jingmu knew that things were definitely not that simple. Looking at the scratch on Su Qiruo''s cheek, although it wasn''t deep, it still made Nan Jingmu startled. Raised his hand to touch her face, but didn''t dare to touch the wound. "I''ll get some ointment to apply on you, be careful not to leave scars." Nan Jingmu''s eyes turned red, and she hurriedly got up and ran out. Su Qiruo''s heart is warm and warm, while Nan Jingmu is a person with a cold face and a warm heart. Nanjing Mu lifted up Su Qiruo''s sleeves like a ghost, looking at the tiny wounds on her arms, her whole face tensed up. "Why didn''t you tell me you were hurt?" "It''s all minor injuries, nothing serious." "Bleeding is not a minor injury." If it wasn''t for the fact that she wasn''t married yet, Nan Jingmu really wanted to take off her clothes and check them out. "It doesn''t hurt at all, really." Su Qiruo smiled faintly, put down her chopsticks, pulled Nan Jingmu''s wrist and pulled him onto her lap to sit down. Raising her hand to touch the corners of his red eyes, Su Qiruo now feels that her heart is full. "The Empress Dowager has royal secret guards under her command. This is a sharp weapon that every empress dowager has. They are protecting me, so I wasn''t hurt much." "Will the princess be the emperor in the future?" Nan Jingmu touched Su Qiruo''s arm distressedly, and finally wrapped her arms around her neck. He hoped that the princess could become emperor, so that he wouldn''t have to worry about exposing his identity and hurting the Su family and her. "I''m afraid the emperor''s poison will never be cured. A country cannot be without a king for a day, so the princess will be enthroned as the new emperor with the support of the courtiers in three days. At that time, the world will be amnesty and the Nan family will be avenged. You don''t have to worry anymore." will be exposed." If Su Qi thought, Dongfang Yan''s rebellion had been advanced half a year, and the empress would ascend the throne directly, so wouldn''t the war between Dongshan Kingdom and Xiguo not have to happen? The princess does not need to die, and the people of Dongshan Kingdom no longer need to live in dire straits. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo suddenly discovered that Dongfang Yan had done a good deed. Otherwise, according to the temperament of the empress dowager, it is absolutely impossible for her to poison the emperor. "After that, the Su family no longer needs to be afraid of the imperial power, and you don''t have to dare to marry a son of an aristocratic family into the mansion because of the emperor''s suspicion, right?" Nanjing Mu Youyou asked, with a gloomy expression. Su Qiruo was taken aback, she didn''t expect that the excuses she found to coax others would reach Nan Jingmu''s ears, could he take it seriously? "Those words are just an excuse for me to block their mouths, why do you still take it seriously?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 213： My Savage Husband (79) Chapter 213 My Savage Husband (79) "It doesn''t matter if I take it seriously or not. The important thing is that you will be the most important person under the new emperor in the future. Su Guogong''s mansion is also the number one family in Kyoto. Can you guarantee that no one will enter the mansion?" What Nan Jingmu actually wanted to say was that even if she didn''t want to marry, the empress dowager and Su Guogong''s husband and wife might not send them to her yard. Su Qiruo''s status is too noble, and she doesn''t have the backing of Nan''s family, those who want to curry favor with her will definitely use men to curry favor with her. In addition, the Queen and the Empress Dowager felt that she had been wronged, so they would definitely send a man with a higher status to Su Guogong''s mansion. Nan Jingmu has not forgotten that there is still a Ninth Prince waiting eagerly in the palace! Although he saved Su Qiruo''s life, everyone in the house respected him a lot, but Nan Jingmu also knew that most of those people also disliked him because of his humble background. "You are my husband since I was a child, and no one can change this. You saved my life. From now on, you will have the final say in the house. Except for you, I will never appear in my backyard again." Second man." Su Qiruo can''t accept three husbands and four servants in his bones, the relationship should be one-on-one, one person only has one heart, if there are two people pretending, then there will be bias, it is not love. Nan Jingmu''s expression was gloomy. Before that, he only thought about the matters of the Nan family, but now that the matters of the Nan family have been resolved, only the marriage with Su Qiruo remains. He didn''t dare to respond to this feeling because he was afraid of hurting her, but now he just wants to occupy her, and he doesn''t want to give up such a good Su Qiruo to others. No one will do. "I believe in you, but there are some things I''m afraid you can''t help yourself." Nan Jingmu said in a muffled voice, "I admit that I like you very much, and I am reluctant to leave you. But with my father''s matter in mind, I absolutely cannot accept my wife and other men. Since you promised me today, then I will believe it If you don''t want me anymore, or if you like someone else in the future, you can tell me directly, I will leave by myself, and I will definitely not hinder your eyes, but I hope you don''t lie to me. " Nan Jingmu didn''t want their children to suffer so much wronged like him in the future. If she doesn''t want him anymore, he will take the child away, and he will never leave the child in the mansion to be abused by the stepmother. "There won''t be that day." If Su Qi won''t promise easily, but she will definitely do what she says. Nan Jingmu can''t guarantee what will happen to her in the future, but he believes that Su Qiruo really likes him now, and really dotes on him. "Have you told Her Royal Highness about my identity?" Nan Jingmu originally wanted to live as Xie Jingmu, but his dowry is still in Nanfu, so it is impossible to move so many things without leaving traces. He didn''t want Su Qiruo to cause estrangement from His Majesty the Empress Dowager because of his affairs. Once the monarch and ministers disagreed, the future Su family would be the next Nan family. After all, in Nan Jingmu''s impression, the emperor and his mother have always been as close as sisters. "Well, when I gave her the evidence, I said that my cousin is different from the emperor, and she will be a benevolent monarch." Su Qiruo naturally knew what Nan Jingmu was afraid of, and she would not risk Nan Jingmu''s life, so after finding Guo Lin, she told the princess about Nan Jingmu''s identity. "That''s good." Nan Jingmu nodded lightly, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything anymore. The burden on his body was finally let go, Nan Jingmu only felt comfortable all over. "Cousin said, whether you want to be the son of the Nan family or the son of the Xie family in the future is up to you." If so much dowry is moved out from the Nan family, Nan Jingmu''s identity will be concealed even if he wants to. "I only care about who the person I want to marry is, as for the identity, I don''t care." "But my cousin wants to compensate the Nan family. If you are willing, she will decree to make you the county secretary. If you don''t want to, it''s okay. With me here, you will be the grand daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion. No one in the capital dares to provoke you." Su Qiruo doesn''t care what Nanjing Mu''s identity is, but if he does, the identity of the County Secretary can offset some of his uneasiness. It is also appropriate for the county minister to match the daughter of the world. Nan Jingmu chuckled, but didn''t say anything. He understands her thoughts, just as she understands him. During this period of time, he would always dream of the days when they lived together in Wangjiacun, as if it were yesterday. If he could choose, he would rather go back to live in Wangjia Village than stay in this capital. "I''ll be a little busy these days. I''ll take you out for a walk when the court affairs are settled. There are many interesting places near the capital, and there are also many good things on the Zhuangzi in our mansion. Let''s go shopping another day. visit." Su Qiruo felt ashamed in her heart, since she entered Beijing, she only took Nanjing Mu out once, and never spent time with him. "it is good." Su Qiruo slept very deeply this time, and had a long, long dream, she even dreamed that she and Nanjing Mu were married. Nan Jingmu originally stayed up all night because he was waiting for her to come back, so when Su Qiruo was resting, he went to tie the door and closed the window and went to bed. The two of them fell asleep, and they didn''t know who rolled into whose bed first. In short, Nan Jingmu knew that he was awakened by someone''s kiss. Her hand had already penetrated into his underwear, and Nan Jingmu woke up in an instant. It can be seen that Su Qiruo is clearly still asleep, but she molested him in her sleep. Nan Jingmu raised her hand to push, but she wasn''t her opponent. Su Qiruo, who was asleep, had a lot of strength and didn''t know how to give way to him. "Sister Su..." Nanjing Mu groaned, and that voice was quickly swallowed by Su Qiruo. In the end, Nanjing Mu simply didn''t struggle any more, even if she gave her innocence, it didn''t matter, because he had decided on this person. Su Qiruo only felt that she was warm and soft in her arms in the dream, and that impulsiveness that she had never had before made her heart tremble. "Well" Nan Jingmu''s groan of pain finally woke up Su Qiruo, looking at the person in her arms, Su Qiruo turned pale with shock. What the **** did she do? Hastily closed the skirt that was torn apart by herself, Su Qiruo said guiltily: "Jing Mu, I...I...I''m sorry..." Nan Jingmu blushed and didn''t dare to look at her. She was ashamed like a boiled shrimp, and hadn''t recovered from the shock just now. Su Qiruo picked up the corner of the quilt and took a peek inside the quilt. Fortunately, the pants were still there, otherwise her father would definitely beat her to death, and she would not forgive herself. The ancients valued innocence, and it is disrespectful to men to take away their innocence before they get married. Only the young men in the Goulan courtyard can do this. Although Nan Jingmu lost her mother and father, she could not wrong him. Add more~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 214： My Savage Husband (80) Chapter 214 My Savage Husband (80) Nan Jingmu fastened her clothes buttons one by one, without saying anything, and didn''t complain about her at all. Su Qiruo held down his hand, and helped him fasten the buttons of his clothes, blushing, and helped him up. "I... I had a dream. I dreamed that we entered the bridal chamber, so... that''s why..." Rao, no matter how thick-skinned Su Qiruo was, she couldn''t continue talking. She can''t say that she had a "spring" dream, and she molested him in the end! Nan Jingmu shook her head lightly, and took the initiative to snuggle into Su Qiruo''s arms. "it does not matter." He doesn''t blame her, it''s his own will. If he doesn''t want to, even if he kicks her off the bed, she won''t be able to take off his clothes. Su Qiruo hugged the person in her arms tightly, and murmured: "When the court is stable, let''s get married!" She felt that if she didn''t get married again, she might turn into a beast in her dream. If she hurt Nan Jingmu, it would be more harm than good. "it is good." Nan Jingmu replied in a low voice, if it wasn''t for the Nan family''s accident, they would have been married by now! Su Qiruo accompanied Nan Jingmu to have lunch and then entered the palace again. Led by Su Guogong, Qin Guogong and several senior officials, everyone was discussing with the crown daughter about ascension to the throne. The imperial doctor said that the emperor''s poison could not be cured, and that was what happened in the past few days. Now there is no king in the country, and the emperor has no hope anymore. Only when the queen ascends the throne earlier can the court be stabilized. On the fourth day of the queen''s ascension to the throne, the death knell came from the harem. Nan Jingmu frowned slightly, he heard Su Qiruo talk about the poisoning of the emperor, he didn''t expect him to be gone so soon. The hatred of the Nan family was buried along with the late emperor. Nan Jingmu could not say it was hatred, nor forgiveness. The lives of hundreds of members of the Nan family were lost in the hands of that person, and he could not forgive him. After the new emperor came to the throne, he promulgated many policies to benefit the people, lowered taxes, and punished corrupt officials. When Nan Jingmu stood at the gate of Nanfu again, there was no disturbance in her heart. This home is strange to him, except for his father''s yard. White fingers touched the broken door, and as the door opened, the barrenness of the courtyard also fell into the eyes. Nan Jingmu walked along the path in his memory, and the scenery he entered was very strange! If this is his home, it would be better to say that the small courtyard in Jiangnan is more like the home in his memory. Xia Feng and Nuan Yang followed behind Nan Jingmu, and the two of them have not yet stepped out of their identities as sons. Young master, he turned out to be the fianc of the eldest daughter, the first son of the Nan family who was sent to the south of the Yangtze River. This is really surprising. Standing in front of a courtyard, Nanjing Mu didn''t move for a long time. "Master..." Xia Feng called softly. Nan Jingmu smiled, pointed to the bare tree in the yard and said: "This is the yard where I grew up when I was young. At that time, my father liked to hold me and sit under the big banyan tree to read." Nan Jingmu didn''t know what to say about her mother, she hadn''t lived in the yard for that stepwife. "My lord, it''s all over." Xia Feng''s heart ached for a while, he never thought that his young master had suffered so much grievance. Everyone in Beijing knows about the matter of the son of the Nan family, and Xia Feng can''t understand why the always majestic General Nan can''t even protect his own son. "Yeah! It''s all over." Nan Jingmu sighed, he thought that no matter what he would do, he would use the scene to make love, but he didn''t expect that his heart would be so peaceful. Into the study, he didn''t go any further, the key was with Su Qiruo, and the dowry in there would be moved when he got married. "Go back!" I thought I would have to turn around for a while, but Nan Jingmu turned around and left with Xia Feng and Dong Yang. The two followed Nan Jingmu cautiously, fearing that he would feel uncomfortable if he touched the scene, but the young master took them away like this. Su Qiruo, who had just come out of the imperial study, was stopped by someone, looking at the man standing in front of her, dressed in white, with a haggard face, Su Qiruo frowned displeased. "Is His Highness the Ninth Prince busy?" "Sister Qiruo, are you in court?" Dongfang Chun bit his lips nervously, he hadn''t seen her for a long time. "If Your Highness is fine, I will take my leave." Su Qiruo has no feelings for this Ninth Highness, neither hate nor like, just a passerby. Now she just wants to go back and spend time with Nan Jingmu, and discuss with him about getting married. The late emperor had a new funeral, and their marriage might have to be delayed for a while. "Sister Qiruo, you... Did you already know that Xie Jingmu is your surviving fianc from the Nan family?" Dongfang Chun blocked Su Qiruo''s way, and asked with red eyes. No wonder she let him live in Jinmoju, no wonder she insisted on marrying him to be the king regardless of her status. If it is Xie Jingmu, no, Nan Jingmu is just a mud leg, he dares to ask the emperor to marry him, even if he has a wife with that mud leg. But he didn''t expect that that person would be Su Qiruo''s fianc whom she had betrothed when she was young. In this way, he will never have another chance. "Even if he is not Nan Jingmu, I will not marry another man." Su Qiruo finished speaking, and strode away directly, not wanting to talk nonsense with him anymore. Dongfang Chun''s pale lips trembled, looking at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, he couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart. Even if he is not Nan Jingmu, she will not marry another man. So, she married him just because she liked him, and it had nothing to do with her status. "Your Highness..." Xiao Fu behind him stepped forward to support Dongfang Chun who was shaking a few times, and called out worriedly. "She has never been so cruel to me." Whether it was Su Qiruo who was not injured before, or Su Qiruo who came back with Nanjing Mu, they have never liked him. Dongfang Chun felt resentful in his heart, he blamed his own mother, as a monarch, he didn''t think about how to serve the country and the people, and he was calculating his courtiers all day long. The reason why Su Qiruo doesn''t like him is probably because of the former emperor. "Your Highness is so kind. If Su Shinu can''t see it, there will always be someone who can see it." Xiao Fu persuaded with red eyes, he felt sorry for his master, he looked dignified, but in fact he lived cautiously since he was a child. If it weren''t for the protection of His Highness the Empress Dowager and the Queen, His Highness might not have survived to this day. After finally falling in love with a woman, she always looks at her coldly. What did he do wrong, Your Highness? "Forget it, the mother emperor passed away. As a son, I will keep mourning for her for three years." Dongfang Chun raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes, turned around and walked back, leaving only a long and lonely figure behind. Since he was born in this cage, why should he look forward to escaping? Only idiots can talk about dreams, and God will not have mercy on people like him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 215： Fu Lang is a teller (1) Chapter 215 Fu Lang is a complainer (1) Because of the death of the first emperor, the imperial examination, which had already come, was delayed for nearly a month. The enthronement of the new emperor coincides with the reorganization of the court, and there are many vacancies in the court. The students who participated in the imperial examination this year are considered lucky. Wang Qingwan''s ranking is not bad, the third place in the second class, so she can stay in the capital. In addition, she has the relationship with Su Guogong''s mansion, a word from the Su family is enough for her to gain a foothold in Beijing. But Wang Qingwan offered to return to her hometown. She said that she did not study to escape from the poverty of her hometown, but to let the people in her hometown live a better life. The emperor was grateful for Wang Qingwan''s sincerity, and allowed her to return to her hometown to be a county magistrate, and when she was successful, she would return to the capital to serve. Su Qiruo and Nan Jingmu personally sent Wang Qingwan to the gate of the city, and Wang Qingwan bowed to them gratefully. If it weren''t for them to take her in, and the books and materials provided by Su Qiruo, she would definitely not be where she is today. "It''s just a pity that I can''t participate in the wedding of the world''s daughter and the world''s daughter-in-law. Qingwan hereby wishes the two of you a happy marriage for a hundred years and everything goes well." Su Qiruo nodded, and patted Wang Qingwan''s shoulder: "Take care!" "Farewell tactfully." Watching the carriage go away, Su Qiruo dragged Nan Jingmu into the carriage of Duke Su''s mansion. "It has finally come to an end, and the lives of the people of Dongshan Kingdom will get better and better in the future." Nanjing Mu Youyou sighed, his dislike for the former emperor was really engraved in his bones. The new emperor''s benevolent government is the blessing of the people. "After a while, the envoys of the Western Kingdom will bring the prince to the capital for marriage. I want to finish our marriage before they come. It''s just that it''s not appropriate to do a big wedding now, and I''ve wronged you." Su Qiruo lightly held Nan Jingmu''s hand and said in a low voice. Nan Jingmu was startled, bit her lip, and her long eyelashes trembled accordingly. "Does the emperor mean that he wants you to marry the prince who is close to you?" He thought that when he returned to the Nan family and became Su Qiruo''s legitimate fianc, no one would want to interfere anymore, but he forgot how powerful the power is. If the emperor takes a fancy to Su Qiruo and asks her to marry the prince of the Western Kingdom, what should he do. "The emperor won''t do that, but I don''t want to embarrass her. We got married earlier, and I''m not in the scope of the courtiers'' selection, and the emperor doesn''t need to deal with those old pedants for me. Besides, I also want to marry you in earlier, our affairs have been delayed for too long." The second imperial daughter is dead, and the remaining unmarried imperial daughters are still young. If Su Qi does not get married, she will definitely become the first choice for marriage. She doesn''t want to worry Nan Jingmu anymore, this kind of thing should be planned early. This marriage was also requested by the Dongshan Kingdom, so that the war this winter will not happen again, the new emperor will not personally conquer, and everything will go on the right track. "Will it be too late?" The first emperor''s funeral was three months before the people were allowed to marry. They may not be able to get married before the arrival of the envoys from the Western Kingdom. "It''s too late, the emperor has set the day for sending off the envoys to the end of the year, and we''ll just get things done before the twelfth lunar month." "it is good." On the thirtieth day of the winter month, the eldest daughter of Su Guogong''s mansion got married, and the eldest daughter was the eldest son of the Nan family who had been appointed since she was a child. The wedding was not grand, but the dowry of Mr. Nan''s family still filled the main streets of Kyoto. Sitting at the top of the table with the Empress Dowager Qin, she said with red eyes, "I thought that child looked familiar the first time I saw it, but I didn''t expect it to be Xie Jin''s child. How could it be such a coincidence!" "Yeah! I didn''t recognize it either. Xie Jindu has been gone for more than ten years. Poor kid..." The Empress Dowager also sighed, if the former emperor hadn''t been so suspicious, wouldn''t they have dared to associate with the Nan family? As long as anyone of them helps, the child will not suffer so much grievance. "it''s already over." Qin''s lips curled into a chuckle, but fortunately they didn''t intervene, otherwise when something happened to the Nan family, Nan Jingmu would not be able to escape the catastrophe. Misfortune is where blessings rest, and blessings are where misfortune lies. Now that the clouds are open, the rest of my life will be happiness. The bright red wedding dress billowed in the winter wind, and the hem of the clothes became entangled, destined for their fate in this life. The willow trees in the yard have already sprouted buds, and the flower beds on both sides of the bluestone path are also slightly pink. Su Qiruo lay on the couch and looked out, the corners of her mouth slightly raised. It is said that the late spring in the north is as cold as the severe winter, and she really felt it. "In a few days, the yard will be full of catkins again?" "Yes! Today is a good day, master want to go out for a walk?" Gu Yu, who was standing by the side, stuffed Mrs. Tang into Su Qiruo''s arms again. Her master seemed to be a different person after suffering from a cold a few days ago. His eyes were less sinister and more sinister. gentle. Su Qiruo glanced at the sky, thinking that the young man might show up, if she didn''t go out for a walk, the little fool might be bullied. Although she didn''t have much strength in her body, Su Qiruo still managed to stand up. "It''s good to go for a walk." Gu Yu hurriedly brought the master''s cloak wrapped in white fox fur, Su Qiruo coughed twice while holding a hand stove, and then stepped out the door. This body should be capable of both civil and military skills, but now it has been weakened like this after just a cold, and I think I have followed someone else''s way. Su Qiruo doesn''t care about these things, the poison on her body is not enough to kill her now, she knows who injected the poison and where the antidote is. The top priority should be to find that young boy earlier, so as not to let the tragedy in the book repeat itself. "Master, there are quite a lot of people on the street today. The old lady of the Qin family is celebrating her birthday, and she is throwing birthday cakes at the door, surrounded by many people." Bai Lu, who had just returned from running errands, came in from the outside with a basket of vegetables. Seeing the two people who were about to go out, she hurried over to salute, and then talked about the new things outside. Master hasn''t gone out for a long time since he got sick last time. Su Qiruo''s eyes lit up, and her steps became a little faster. The hero in the book met the original owner on this day, because of a birthday cake. "Master, please walk slowly." Gu Yu followed closely behind Su Qiruo, her eyes were full of anxiety. The doctor said that the master had poison in his body, that''s why he almost died of a cold. Now his body is getting better, but he dare not make any mistakes. Before he got close, he heard the bustling sound at the gate of the Qin Mansion. Listening carefully, it was accompanied by bursts of insults. "Where did the beggar come from, get out of here, don''t dirty the land of my Qin Mansion." The servant in charge of distributing birthday cakes in the Qin Mansion looked at a group of beggars who surrounded him, and cursed with red eyes. She shouldn''t have gotten angry on this day of great joy, but those beggars went too far, and even reached out and snatched it from the basket she was holding. (end of this chapter) Chapter 216： Fu Lang is a teller (2) Chapter 216 Fu Lang is a complainant (2) The people who watched the excitement were also a little unhappy. This wedding cake distribution is a good thing for everyone to be happy. What does it look like to be robbed by these beggars? A servant came out with a stick to maintain order, and the beggars who had snatched the wedding cake turned around and ran away, leaving only a thin figure huddled in the crowd, squatting down to pick up the wedding cake that had been stepped on several times . Among the crowd, a stick as thick as an arm threw straight at the skinny beggar, and Su Qi Ruofei snatched him up. The smell on the little beggar''s body was not pleasant, it was sour and smelly, and his little face was covered with mud. Only those big helpless eyes are very beautiful, which doesn''t match the smell and shabby clothes on that body. The little boy was still holding the half-broken wedding cake in his hand, but his eyes were fixed on the woman who saved him. Pretty as a peach in three springs, as clear as a chrysanthemum in nine autumns. There is such a handsome person in this world, he must have met a god, right? "Master, are you okay?" Gu Yu chased after her out of breath, seeing that her master was holding a little beggar in her arms, she couldn''t help frowning. "Master, master..." Gu Yu yelled twice more before Su Qiruo let go of the young boy and looked coldly at the servants holding sticks. "Smelly beggar, today is your fate. If you dare to come to my Qin Manor to grab things in the future, I will beat you once." The woman was cursing, and the young boy shrank behind Su Qiruo in fright. He didnt **** birthday cakes just now, they were snatched by others, he only picked up the ones on the ground. The young man glanced at the shattered birthday cake in his hand with grievances, his nose soured, and his eyes turned red. A fragrant cloak suddenly wrapped around his body, the young man was startled, and looked up at the person who had saved him. She is not only good-looking, but also kind-hearted. He was suddenly afraid that she would misunderstand, so he blushed and explained, "I... I didn''t grab it, I picked it up from the ground." Su Qiruo glanced at the crumbs in the boy''s hand, then looked coldly at the servants. "Today is the birthday of the old matriarch of the Qin family. Instead of accumulating blessings for the old matriarch, you bullied a child. Is this the rule of your Qin mansion?" The woman was tall and tall, with a handsome appearance. Although the servants didn''t know her, they didn''t dare to offend her easily. "This lady misunderstood. It was those beggars who snatched the birthday cakes in our basket and almost caused a catastrophe. Only the people in our house took action. It was our fault that I almost hurt this little brother before." . A man who looked like a butler came out from the gate of the mansion, and cupped his fists at Su Qiruo. Seeing that the man''s attitude is not bad, judging from the reason, it is true that the people of the Qin Mansion can''t be blamed entirely, if there is a stampede during the looting, it will only be worse, Su Qiruo looked at the little beggar beside him. "Then are you willing to forgive them?" The boy''s bright eyes flickered, and he nodded with red ears. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and then said: "Even so, forget it." "Thank you, miss, for your understanding." The steward of the Qin Mansion called all the servants back, and personally handed two birthday cakes to the little beggar. The little beggar blinked happily, and was about to stuff it into his mouth, when he suddenly thought of the person who saved him, and carefully handed over the two birthday cakes. "Is it for me?" Su Qiruo asked with a smile. Little Beggar''s eyes were shaken by that smile, he quickly retracted his pupils, and nodded shyly. "Thank you, but I''m not hungry, you should eat!" The little beggar withdrew his hand embarrassingly, looking at the dirt on his hands, he couldn''t help feeling shy. How could such a good-looking person eat his food? His hands are really too dirty. The little guy shrank his hands and wiped his clothes again and again, but the clothes were probably not clean with his hands, so it was useless to wipe them. "Master, your body is just getting better and you can''t stand the cold, let''s go back quickly!" Gu Yu watched her master give the cloak to the little beggar, her heart almost broke. Master used to be very ruthless and didn''t care about anything. Now after this serious illness, his temper suddenly softened, and he actually felt sorry for these stinky beggars. But Gu Yu didn''t dare to say it out loud, only dared to think about it in his heart. Hearing Gu Yu''s words, the little beggar looked at Su Qiruo nervously, is she sick? Seeing that her face seemed a little pale. Then she also gave him the cloak? The little beggar wanted to return the cloak, but when his hand touched the cloak, there was a dirty fingerprint on it, and he was so ashamed that he wanted to find a crack in the ground. "Would you like to come home with me?" Su Qiruo looked down at the bewildered young man. This child is too simple, and he doesn''t know how he survived until today. The little beggar nodded quickly, forgetting his previous worries. The reason why he made himself so dirty was because he was afraid of meeting a woman with evil intentions? Now he agreed without hesitation to go home with a strange woman, it is really easy to deceive. Su Qiruo left with the little beggar, and Gu Yu followed behind the two of them so startled that she couldn''t close her mouth. How did the master who always loves cleanliness pick up a little beggar? The little beggar followed behind Su Qiruo, his mind was also blank. He just thought she was the nicest person he had ever met. "Go to the outer courtyard and find a servant to come and take him to wash and change clothes." As soon as he returned to the courtyard, Su Qiruo gave Gu Yu instructions. There are no servants in her yard, they are all women, it is not appropriate to serve little beggars. "Master...Master..." Gu Yu thought she had heard wrong, bathing and changing clothes? Is the master so hungry now? Don''t even spare a little beggar? "Aren''t you going soon?" Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and glared at Gu Yu, Gu Yu rushed away. The little beggar stood there in a daze, completely unaware of his situation. "What''s your name?" Su Qiruo sat on the chair and poured a cup of hot tea to the little beggar, but didn''t tell him to sit down, because the child was too dirty. Looking at the stained clothes on her body, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but frowned. "Thank you sister, I...my name is Yu Heng." The little beggar blushed and took the teacup, stammering. Su Qiruo nodded, that''s right, he is that innocent little fool Ling Yuheng in the book. Ling Yuheng was originally the most favored thirteenth prince of the Xia Kingdom, but because of the jealousy of his concubine, someone tricked him out of the palace and sold him to the Hua Kingdom. Ling Yuheng, who had never been out of the palace, didn''t understand anything, but luckily he knew how to escape, so he escaped in the dark so he didn''t fall into the Goulan courtyard. After several twists and turns, he became a little beggar, and the one who made himself dirty every day was afraid of encountering such a bad person who wanted to sell him again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 217： Fu Lang is a teller (3) Chapter 217 Fu Lang is a complainant (3) Because those who wanted to sell him kept saying that he was beautiful, and he would definitely sell for a good price. The original owner accidentally rescued him on the birthday of the old matriarch of the Qin family. After learning his identity, he wanted to use him to curry favor with the fourth princess Su Wenjian, and use Xia Guo''s power to help the fourth princess ascend to the throne. How did the little prince know that the beautiful sister he was thinking of would give him away, and finally died on Su Wenjian''s bed because of the unbearable humiliation. If you say that the original owner is also an idiot, her direct sister is the current prince, and both of them are descended from the empress. But since she was a child, she didn''t like the discipline of the princess, and opposed her everywhere. On the contrary, she was very close to the four imperial daughters. In the end, he helped the four emperors to bring down the princess, and assisted the four emperors to ascend the throne, causing the queen to hang herself to death. The poison on Su Qiruo''s body now was caused by her good sister Su Wenjian, but the original owner always thought that it was the princess who wanted to harm her. Regarding the relationship between the empress dowager and the original owner, Su Wenjian was quite provocative. From Su Qiruo''s point of view, the original owner is a fool. Her own sister didn''t believe it, but instead believed in others. As long as she uses her brain a little more, she can find a lot of tricks. Ling Yuheng didn''t want to believe that the benefactor who saved his life and spoiled him was just for taking advantage of him. Before he died, he didn''t forget to write a letter to Xia Guo''s imperial sister asking her to come to China to rescue him. "Su Qiruo". "Yuheng, beautiful, precious, and a good name." Pearl in the palm, unique and rare in the world, how much his mother and queen father should love him! "Since you and I are destined, you should stay in my mansion first! But I can''t leave Jiangcheng for the past two years, and I will help you find your family after two years." The original owner offended the empress dowager because of the land enclosure, and angrily asked the empress dowager to send her to Yucheng, and she was not allowed to return to the capital for three years. Only one year has passed now, if you want to leave Yucheng, you have to wait another two years. The more Su Qiruo thought about it, the more she felt that her predecessor was an idiot. If the concubine hadn''t sent her away early and the case of enclosing the land was cleared up, she, the Fifth Imperial Daughter, would not be able to do it, and maybe she would lose her life. It''s a pity that the original owner has always hated the princess, and blamed her for being cruel and ruthless and driving him to Yucheng. "Help me find my family? Is what my sister said true?" Ling Yuheng tightened his hand holding the teacup, his eyes sparkled brightly. "Naturally, a young boy with delicate skin and tender flesh like you doesn''t look like a child without a home. Did you sneak out out of fun? How worried should the family be!" If Su Qi didn''t tell Ling Yuheng''s identity directly, she teased him. Ling Yuheng sucked his nose with his small mouth flattened, his eyes suddenly turned red, he lowered his eyes and dared not look at Su Qiruo again. He has been missing for more than half a year, the mother and father must be in a hurry. But he couldn''t find his way home, and he didn''t dare to go back alone. "I''m not playful, I''m..." Ling Yuheng was about to explain that he was tricked out when Gu Yu hurried in. "Master, everything is ready." Su Qiruo nodded, and said to Ling Yuheng: "Go wash and change into clean clothes, and ask the kitchen to cook you some food later." Ling Yuheng glanced at the two birthday cakes in his hand, then at Su Qiruo, and then nodded obediently. After being led down by the waiter, Gu Yu asked curiously, "Master, how did you manage to pick up a beggar?" Their master has always been a nosy person, and today''s rash move is already unexpected enough. "That''s just a poor child, treat him better in the future." Gu Yu nodded and didn''t dare to ask again, but she was still very puzzled in her heart, there are so many poor people in this world, why didn''t the master go pick them up, he had to pick up such a little beggar and come back. Bai Lu came in with a plate of pink peaches, and said with a smile: "Master, this was brought over by a fast horse from the capital. Your Royal Highness knows that you like to eat it, so I specially..." Before Bai Lu finished speaking, Gu Yu bumped her with his elbow. Master doesn''t like them the most when they talk about Her Royal Highness, this Bailu really doesn''t open any pot. Bai Lu secretly took a look at Su Qiruo''s expression, and hastily closed her mouth. "Sister Huang has a heart." It was rare for Su Qiruo not to lose her temper when she heard Her Highness the Empress Dowager, Bai Lu could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Peaches should not come out in this season. I am afraid that there are not many of these things in the palace, but the empress is willing to send people all the way to Yucheng. This kind of friendship is really rare. Su Qiruo sighed faintly, fortunately she is not the idiot of the original owner, and will not be used for nothing by that Su Wenjian. Didn''t Su Wenjian want to use her to deal with the princess? Then she will help her well. "His Royal Highness has always loved you very much." Bai Lu boldly said something, and Gu Yu''s face turned pale with fright. Unexpectedly, not only did my master not get angry, but he also nodded along. Bai Lu and Gu Yu were both surprised and delighted, feeling that their master had finally become wiser after this illness. Su Qiruo glanced at Bai Lu standing there, she remembered that Bai Lu in the book was beaten to death by the original owner, and it was because she knew that Bai Lu was sent to her by the Empress Dowager, and she felt that it was specially to monitor her. But Bai Lu has always been loyal to her, and never neglected her. Su Qiruo looked at the peaches on the plate, and said to the two of them: "You two each have one, and give the other one to Han Lu." Bai Lu and Gu Yu were overwhelmed with flattery, they are already satisfied with their master''s heart, how dare they take such a rare thing? "My subordinates thank the master for the reward, but there are not many peaches in the first place, let the master eat them!" "This hall says it''s for you, it''s for you, don''t take it yet." "Yes, thank you, master, for the reward." The two hurriedly took the peaches and thanked them, as if they were holding a golden bump, they were not willing to say anything at all. Gu Yu''s eyes turned hot, and he glanced at Su Qiruo who was sitting there, with mixed feelings in his heart. Master, this is very good. You don''t have to focus on paving the way for His Royal Highness, and your eyes are a little warmer. Ling Yuheng followed the waiter to take a bath, and changed three buckets of water in a row before washing himself clean. The waiter''s name is Xiaoxi, and he is a simple and lovely child. While brushing Ling Yuheng''s hair, he said with emotion: "My lord, you look really good-looking, as if you walked out of that painting." Ling Yuheng blushed and glanced at the person in the bronze mirror. He hadn''t seen his own face for more than half a year. It turned out that he had grown up so much before he knew it. The previously fleshy face has lost a lot of weight, and the eyes that are full of autumn water seem to be even brighter. "My sister is good-looking." Thinking of the person who saved him, Ling Yuheng couldn''t help but muttered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 218： Fu Lang is a teller (4) Chapter 218 Fu Lang is a complainant (4) Xiao Xi nodded in agreement, grinned and said, "Miss is really good-looking, and so is Young Master." Su Qiruo seldom entertained guests after coming to Yucheng, and Xiaoxi has been serving in the outer courtyard all the time, so she doesn''t know who her master is, only that she is a lady from a noble family from the capital city, and she usually has a lot of rules. Ling Yuheng smiled and bent his eyebrows, pinched his face secretly, and then looked down at the new clothes on his body. "Sister, she... No, I mean, is there any other masters in your lady''s house?" Xiaoxi shook her head: "No, there is only Miss in the house as the master. But Miss is not from Yucheng, she came here last year, I heard that she seems to be from the capital." These are also what Xiaoxi heard from others. A servant like him who waits outside has no chance to approach the masters to inquire about those things. "It turns out that he is from the capital, so it''s no wonder that his demeanor is different from others." Ling Yuheng nodded and said to himself. "But I see that she is not in good health, is she sick?" "Miss caught a cold a while ago, and it was quite serious. Doctors in the city were invited all over. It has only gotten better in the past few days." When Miss fell ill, everyone in the mansion was as anxious as ants on a hot pot. The housekeeper said that if something happened to Miss, they would all have to be buried with her. At that time, Xiaoxi was terrified, thinking that her life was about to be confessed! "Then do you know what your lady''s name is?" Ling Yuheng still doesn''t know the name of her benefactor''s sister, so she always feels very guilty. "I don''t know." Xiaoxi shook his head, he didn''t even know the last name of the master in this mansion, how could he know her name. "Master, it''s done." Xiaoxi combed Ling Yuheng''s hair up, and only tied a high ponytail on top, covered with a gold crown, simple and beautiful. Ling Yuheng hadn''t experienced such a comfortable feeling for a long time, and he felt a lot more relaxed. Actually, he has been very defensive these days, and he doesn''t know why, but when he meets his benefactor''s sister, he trusts her inexplicably. He just felt that she would not hurt him, nor would she sell him like others. "Gululu..." Ling Yuheng blushed and covered her belly, while Xiaoxi stood behind and couldn''t help laughing. "Young Master, are you hungry? I will take you to Miss''s yard. Sister Gu Yu has already ordered you to go down and prepare a meal for you!" Ling Yuheng bit his lip and secretly scolded himself for being useless, then followed Xiaoxi to Su Qiruo''s yard. Su Qiruo, who was resting with her eyes closed, slowly opened her eyes when she heard footsteps. The boy who entered the goal was like a butterfly flying, trotting towards her. "elder sister" Ling Yuheng stood cautiously in front of Su Qiruo, shyly grabbed his fingers, and let her look at him. "nice." Su Qiruo nodded in satisfaction, there was no other meaning in the compliment. Then he waved to Gu Yu, and Gu Yu immediately called for someone to bring in the food he had prepared before. "Eat a small bowl of porridge to warm up your body first. It is not suitable for you to eat too much meat now. I will ask them to make it for you in a few days. You should eat something lighter now." If Su Qiruo didn''t know if the young boy in front of him was the kind of child who had no pleasure in meat, but he was the prince of the Xia Kingdom, so he wouldn''t suffer much grievance when it came to eating. Ling Yuheng was so hungry that his hands and feet were weak, but his good upbringing made him eat very elegantly. There are minced meat in this porridge, which has been boiled rottenly, and it will melt when you sip it. Those light dishes were also very delicious, and they were the best things he had ever eaten. Su Qiruo just sat at the table and watched Ling Yuheng eat, and she didn''t move her chopsticks except to pick up food for him. "I''ll ask someone to find a tailor to make some new clothes for you tomorrow. The sleeves of these ready-made clothes are still too long." Seeing Ling Yuheng tugging at the sleeves covering the back of his hands, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but said. "Thank you sister." Ling Yuheng blushed and thanked him, but he couldn''t refuse because he didn''t even have a copper coin on him. Seeing Ling Yuheng put down the bowl reluctantly, Su Qiruo didn''t say to ask someone to bring him more food. After being hungry for so long, if he suddenly eats too much, I''m afraid he won''t be able to bear it. "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy, I''ll sell you after feeding you?" Looking at Ling Yuheng''s big eyes wandering around, Su Qiruo wanted to tease him. Ling Yuheng was taken aback, he didn''t expect that the benefactor''s sister would say such a thing to him. The porridge just lost its fragrance in an instant. But he still stubbornly said: "I...I know that my sister is a good person, and she saved Heng''er just now, so she will definitely not betray Heng''er." Ling Yuheng looked at Su Qiruo with bright eyes, his stupid look made Su Qiruo want to laugh, did he think that if he said a few compliments, those villains would really not hurt him? This silly boy, no wonder he was sold and returned the money. "Why do you trust me so much?" "Because my sister is beautiful and my sister''s eyes are not deceiving, so my sister will definitely not hurt Heng''er." "Do you think you are a fortune teller? You can also read a picture." Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, unable to tell what it was like in her heart. Since he can read people''s hearts, why is he being used like that. In other words, he already has a clear heart, but he still refuses to believe that the original owner would treat him like that! Su Qiruo coughed lightly as she clutched her heart, feeling unspeakably uncomfortable. Ling Yuheng hurriedly got up and came to Su Qiruo''s side, and patted her on the back gently, as if scratched by a kitten. "Sister, are you okay?" Su Qiruo waved his hand, took a sip of the tea that was put aside, and felt better. "I had a cold a few days ago and haven''t recovered yet. Did it scare you?" "No, it''s just that since my sister is still sick, she should take good care of her." Ling Yuheng shook his head, frowned and put the teapot in front of Su Qiruo aside. "Father... Daddy used to say that you can''t drink tea when you''re sick. My sister has to endure it and drink it when she recovers." "You know a lot, kid." Su Qiruo leaned on the back of the chair, put the hand stove that had run out of temperature on the table, pulled the blanket covering her legs, and then looked up at Ling Yuheng. "Then did your father tell you that no one in this world will treat you well for no reason?" The person he met today was her, that was his luck. If someone else took him home and he was so defenseless, wouldn''t it be a sheep in the mouth of a tiger? Its just such a silly little thing, even if its eaten up and wiped off, people dont even know what happened. Ling Yuheng''s body stiffened, his hands hanging in his sleeves tightened, and he stared blankly at Su Qiruo. "Then sister is nice to Heng''er, what is she trying to do?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 219： Fu Lang is a teller (5) Chapter 219 Fu Lang is a complainant (5) "Put peace of mind." Su Qiruo pursed her lips and said. She was kind to him, but she just wanted to make up for the mistakes of the original owner. If it is said that she has nothing to do, that is not right, she is not trying to seek his forgiveness. Although he may not know the story of his previous life, but karma and reincarnation, some things are really hard to say. "I knew my sister was a good person." Ling Yuheng laughed suddenly, two cute dimples appeared on his face. If Su Qi didn''t expose him, his reaction just now was obviously fear. After joking for a while, Su Qiruo called Gu Yu to come in and take out the two remaining peaches on the plate, cut them up, and put them on the table. "Taste the peaches from the capital and see if you like them." Ling Yuheng sat beside Su Qiruo, pinched a small fork to pick up a piece of peach, and wanted to put it in his mouth, then handed it to Su Qiruo''s lips in a turn. "Sister eats first." "I don''t like to eat, you can eat! These are yours, eat slowly." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Ling Yuheng hugged the plate and started eating, his mouth was bulging like a cute little squirrel. Gu Yu standing at the door glared at the back of Ling Yuheng''s head angrily. This little beggar is really rude. If the master said he didn''t like it, he really thought that the master didn''t like it. That peach is such a precious thing, it would be a pity for this little beggar to eat it. Gu Yu still doesn''t understand why the master went out to pick up the little beggar and came back to raise him so preciously. Could it be that the master has really taken a fancy to him? It looks good, but it''s too young! Xu felt the scrutiny eyes on him, Ling Yuheng bit Taozi and suddenly turned around, just in time to meet Gu Yu''s eyes full of disgust. "Sister, she stared at me..." Ling Yuheng pursed his mouth in grievance, pointed at Gu Yu at the door and complained to Su Qiruo. Gu Yu was taken aback, hey! Unexpectedly, this little beggar is still a complainant. When did she stare at him? Is that optimistic? What a gentle gaze! But Gu Yu''s heartfelt words were obviously ignored, Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Yu, Gu Yu couldn''t help shivering. "Since you are so free, go chop all the firewood in the front yard!" "Master... Does the subordinate..." Wrong! However, Su Qiruo didn''t listen to Gu Yu''s explanation at all, so Gu Yu had no choice but to take orders and leave. "Yes, this subordinate will go now." Seeing that Gu Yu was gone, Ling Yuheng raised his neck proudly like a little rooster who won a fight. That person was unhappy when his benefactor''s sister rescued him. Just now, he dared to secretly stare at him behind his back. It would be a light punishment for her to chop firewood. Ling Yuheng didn''t think there was anything wrong with suing him, on the contrary, he felt proud. Su Qiruo also had a smile in his eyes, Gu Yu''s punishment today was not in vain, she was indeed talking too much. Bai Lu squatted aside, holding a handful of melon seeds, watching Gu Yu who was wielding an ax while making sarcastic remarks. "I really didn''t expect it! Our sister Gu Yu also has today." Gu Yu glared at Bai Lu angrily: "You don''t have to laugh at me, be careful that one day you offend that little beggar, the master will punish you to chop firewood." Bai Lu tutted her tongue, "Master punished you for that little beggar?" She thought it was Gu Yu who said something that offended her master, but she didn''t expect it to be because of that little beggar. "Don''t underestimate that little thing, it will sue you very much." Gu Yu gritted his teeth and regretted a little after saying that, and hurriedly looked around, only to be relieved when he saw no one else. If the little beggar found out that she was talking about him behind his back, he might sue her again. Now the master treats the little beggar very differently, and he may have believed his slander again. "Then how did you provoke others?" Bai Lu doesn''t believe that a little beggar who just entered the mansion has the courage to sue her as a personal bodyguard in front of the master. Gu Yu must have done something to anger him. Gu Yu frowned and said: "I didn''t say anything, but seeing him eating the peaches of the master felt a little distressed, so I just took a few more glances." All these good things should belong to their master. Why should that little beggar eat his master''s peaches? "You, you, the peach master can give it to whoever he wants, why do you even take care of this?" Bai Lu threw the melon seed skins on the firewood pile aside, clapped her hands and said helplessly. "I don''t want to see the master being wronged. Since the master fell ill, his temper has softened a lot. I am afraid that the little beggar will bully the master." Gu Yu always felt that her master pampered that little beggar very much. When he brought him home, he didn''t say what kind of work he was arranged for. On the contrary, he even found a servant to serve him by his side. This is to be a little master to take care of him! But the master is only sixteen years old this year, and the little beggar looks like he is twelve or thirty, so it is not appropriate to raise him as a son! If the Emperor and His Royal Highness found out that the master had found such a big son back, they would definitely get angry. Bai Lu rolled her eyes speechlessly: "You think too much, is the master the kind of person who will be wronged? She saved the little beggar probably to accumulate blessings and do good deeds, and she didn''t think of anything else, but she would never call him A child was bullied." "I heard the master and the little beggar say that he was saved for peace of mind, but why did the master choose to save him? The peace of mind is really inexplicable." Gu Yu was very curious, she always felt that the master went out today to find this little beggar, and when he found him, she came back. Gu Yu couldn''t figure it out, so he stopped thinking about it and started chopping firewood seriously. Her sword-holding hands can be regarded as overkill today, and she actually became a maid for a while. "Let''s take care of the master''s affairs as subordinates, and just follow orders." Bai Lu stood up, turned and left. Gu Yu was immersed in chopping firewood in the cool wind blowing yard, while Ling Yuheng, who had told her about it, was nestling beside the warm couch, flipping through the miscellaneous books that Su Qiruo had found for him. Su Qiruo put a hot hand stove by Ling Yuheng''s hand, and picked up a book to read. The room is quiet, warm and beautiful. The young man read it with gusto. He hasn''t read a book for a long time, especially since there are so many anecdotes in this book. "Heng''er, how old are you this year?" Su Qiruo put down the book in his hand and asked suddenly. "Um?" Ling Yuheng raised his head blankly, glanced at Su Qiruo, and then realized what she was asking. "I will be thirteen this March." "Still a child!" Su Qiruo nodded, feeling that she couldn''t keep such a young child with her like this, she had to invite a teacher to come back and teach him something. "What did you learn at home?" "You must learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting." Ling Yuheng lowered his eyes and said, he was homesick again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 220： Fu Lang is a teller (6) Chapter 220 Fu Lang is a complainant (6) "Then I''ll invite some masters back for you in a few days, and I still need to continue to learn." Su Qiruo wanted to help him now, but she didn''t have any intention of him giving anything in return, she just wanted to make up for it. "elder sister" Ling Yuheng didn''t expect that the benefactor sister she just met would think so much about him. Did she do this just for peace of mind? Thinking of his identity, Ling Yuheng shook his head involuntarily. He had never seen her before, and it was impossible for her to know his identity. Even if she knew his identity, just because she could still afford peaches at this time, she wouldn''t be a person who needed to rely on his identity to get things done. When someone treats him so well, he should still suspect other people''s ulterior motives. It really shouldn''t be. Su Qiruo looked at Ling Yuheng and saw that he didn''t continue to speak, so he asked knowingly: "Are you from Xia Guo?" "Um." "You just stay here with peace of mind, and I''ll take you home when it''s convenient for me." Su Qiruo wanted to write a letter to Xia Guoxiu right now, but if this matter spread to the capital, she might not wait until Xia Guo sent someone to pick up Ling Yuheng, and she would risk her life in it. The emperor is the most taboo of the emperor''s daughter colluding with foreign thieves, especially now that she is still wearing a crime. For the sake of their lives, let''s wait a little longer! "I''m currently wearing a sinful body. Since you live in my mansion, you can''t send letters outside privately, otherwise you will be killed. Are you willing to wait?" As long as the letter is sent from the people in this mansion, no matter whether it has anything to do with her or not, she has to bear the responsibility. This is also the reason why the original owner raised Ling Yuheng in Yucheng for two years after knowing his identity clearly after rescuing Ling Yuheng. The matter of enclosing the land involves a lot, and it is not easy for the empress dowager to save her life. Ling Yuheng nodded obediently, the left and right have been lost for so long, and it is not too late to wait another two years. Its just that the queen father might die of grief, maybe she thought he was dead! "Thank you sister." Ling Yuheng thanked Su Qiruo with red eyes. "It''s fate to be able to save you today, so you don''t need to think about it. I''m just doing good deeds for myself, and I won''t do anything for you." Thinking of the few words she joked with him before, Su Qiruo couldn''t help explaining one more sentence. Otherwise, she would be so inexplicably nice to people, and then scare them away. Ling Yuheng hurriedly shook his head, he didn''t care about that, even if she wanted to plot something, it should be. Why do people treat him so well! "Sister, you... Did you do something wrong to be sent here?" Ling Yuheng was born in the imperial family, so he naturally knows some twists and turns. Since she said that she is wearing the body of a crime, and said that she will not be able to leave Yucheng until two years later, then she must have offended some important person. "My surname is Su, the fifth daughter of the Hua Kingdom''s royal family. Because of a mistake, I was driven to Yucheng to reflect. I have to wait for three years before I can leave Yucheng." Su Qiruo didn''t hide anything, since he wanted to live in the mansion, he would know her identity sooner or later. It''s just that outsiders don''t know about her mistakes, and it''s unexpected that Su Qiruo didn''t hide it from him. "My sister is a good person." Ling Yuheng thought, the benefactor''s sister must have accidentally done something wrong to be driven here, and she must have saved herself to do more good deeds to make up for past mistakes. Ling Yuheng thought so, and suddenly felt very lucky. He was not surprised by her identity, and Su Qiruo didn''t explain much, just smiled lightly. Although the predecessor was not considered a treacherous and evil person, he was also an unscrupulous person. Otherwise, she would not send the child she raised for more than two years to that man''s bed in order to help Su Wenjian ascend the throne. Prince Xia became Su Wenjian''s man, how could the royal family of Xia not help her? No one knows better than Su Qiruo who Su Wenjian is, but she was blinded and covered up all her dissatisfaction with Su Wenjian, leaving only her hatred for the princess. Don''t want to think about what''s there anymore, Su Qiruo covered her lips and coughed twice, Ling Yuheng hurriedly put down the book in her hand, and ran over to pat her on the back. "My sister''s illness looks very serious, why don''t I call the doctor to come over and have a look again!" Ling Yuheng frowned worriedly, his small face squeezed into a bun shape. "It''s okay, it''ll be fine when the weather warms up." Looking at the burning charcoal basin in the hall, Su Qiruo said softly. When the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, I am afraid that only her house will burn carbon. But the poison in this body is usually not obvious, but this wind and cold has forced out the poison. Now its no better than the capital, even if you want to detoxify, there are no medicinal materials. "My sister''s body is like this, and she saved Heng''er..." Ling Yuheng muttered with red eyes and clenched his fists, he did not forget that she rescued him from the servant''s stick. No wonder Gu Yu has always told him that his nose is not his nose and his eyes are not his eyes. He must be to blame in his heart! "I''ve already said it''s fate, you don''t have to take it to heart." Su Qiruo really didn''t expect that this silly little prince had a lot of thoughts. I think so too, he has been lost for so long, if he doesn''t think about it, how can he live in peace until now? "To my sister, it''s just a matter of one sentence, but to Heng''er, it''s a life-saving grace." Ling Yuheng shook his head and did not agree with Su Qiruo''s words. If he was still the most favored thirteenth prince of the Xia Dynasty, it would be fine for her to treat him like this. But now he is just a little beggar begging for food on the street, and she treats him so well, which is the most commendable thing. It is easy to add icing on the cake, but difficult to give charcoal in the snow. The benefactors sister said that she was punished here because of a mistake, but he felt that a good person like her should not suffer here. Yucheng is in the north, the winter is long, and it is cold in the morning and evening. It is no wonder that her body is not getting better, and she is not used to it! I thought that when I first arrived in Yucheng, I also fell ill. If I hadnt hid in the ruined temple and secretly took advantage of the fires of the beggars after they left to warm my body, I might have died long ago. Ling Yuheng still has many chilblains on his body, which were not obvious at first, but now sitting in this warm room, those chilblains began to itch. Seeing his feet rubbing against each other, Su Qiruo frowned slightly. Immediately thought of something, and felt unbearable again. It''s really a sin for such a delicate little prince to suffer so many crimes. Taking out a small blue porcelain bottle from her bosom and stuffing it into Ling Yuheng''s hand, Su Qiruo said in a low voice: "Here is a high-quality plaster made by the imperial physician in the palace. You apply it on the frostbitten area and rub it carefully until After rubbing the heat, you dont need to worry about it, and those chilblains can be cured in three to five days. Ling Yuheng secretly blushed at the tips of his ears, and nodded obediently. The itching on the toes became more and more unbearable, Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing softly when she saw that he was still standing here stiffly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 221： Fu Lang is a teller (7) Chapter 221 Fu Lang is a complainant (7) "Go and apply medicine inside!" Although he is still a child, there is a difference between men and women, and she can''t let him sit here and take medicine. "Um" Ling Yuheng ran into the screen as if flying, Su Qiruo looked at his anxious appearance, and smiled dotingly. She has never suffered from frostbite in two lifetimes, but she has seen the hands and feet of children in remote mountain villages during her internship at the university. It should be a pair of delicate hands, but they are red and swollen in winter. I heard from the children that when they come into contact with the heat of the stove, those chilblains will be very itchy, and it is so itchy that they scratch their hearts and livers. Su Qiruo felt distressed at the time, so there was nothing she could do except to give each of them a pair of thicker gloves and socks. "It''s just a poor kid after all." Su Qiruo coughed twice more, pulled up the blanket on her body, and slowly closed her eyes. Su Qiruo was still asleep when Ling Yuheng came out, seeing her handsome and somewhat pale face, Ling Yuheng couldn''t help but blushed. It would be great if he could marry a woman like his benefactor''s sister when he grows up. She will definitely spoil him like the queen mother and queen father. He raised his hand to touch the long eyelashes, but thought of something and hurriedly retracted it. Ling Yuheng walked quickly to the door, ordered Xiaoxi to fetch a basin of hot water, washed her hands several times, and applied a layer of balm before walking in with satisfaction. By the time he stood next to Su Qiruo and wanted to reach out his hand, the person leaning there had already woken up. Ling Yuheng quickly put his hands behind his back, and looked at Su Qiruo with a blushing little face. "Sister, are you awake?" "The medicine I drink every day is filled with soothing medicinal materials, and I feel a little more." Su Qiruo lightly pressed the position of her temple, and glanced at the sky outside. "Grain Rain." "The subordinate is here." After chopping firewood, Gu Yu''s hands were numb, but he didn''t dare to complain. "You find someone to go to the city and ask if there is any male teacher who teaches piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and invite him to the house." Gu Yu was taken aback, but this time she was smart enough not to ask too many questions. "Yes." You don''t need to ask her to know who the master is doing this for. Why is that little beggar so favored? The master actually wanted to find him a wife. Could it be that the master wants to... Thinking of the four imperial daughters in Beijing, Gu Yu''s heart suddenly trembled. The Fourth Highness likes immature boys the most. Could it be that the master wants to give the little beggar to the Fourth Highness? Gu Yu couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart, she always felt that Her Royal Highness had more heart for her master than the Fourth Highness, but the master happened to be on good terms with the Fourth Highness, and treated His Royal Highness coldly. Those who are subordinates are powerless. But Her Royal Highness is the elder sister of the master and his father, and she will never harm her. Why does the master trust the Fourth Highness so much? Gu Yu didn''t like this little beggar in his heart, but he didn''t want him to be ruined by His Royal Highness. What do those teenagers in the backyard of the Fourth Highness look like? Gu Yu has never seen it with her own eyes, but she has also heard of it. None of them are in good condition. The little beggar looked at the soft skin and tender flesh after washing, I am afraid that he could not stand the toss of the Fourth Highness. So when she saw Ling Yuheng again, Gu Yu''s eyes became a little more complicated. Ling Yuheng gave Gu Yu a weird look, then ran to Su Qiruo''s side again. "Sister, do you think she wants to take revenge on Heng''er?" Bai Nennen''s little finger pointed to Gu Yu who was standing at the door wandering, Gu Yu suddenly came to his senses, wishing he could strangle this little beggar to death. Why does he love to sue so much? Su Qiruo followed Ling Yuheng''s fingers and looked over, seeing Gu Yu''s expression of bewilderment and helplessness standing there, he felt amused in his heart. The days in this yard are too boring, but having such a little guy is a bit more fun. "She won''t." Hearing her master helped to say something fair, Gu Yu''s heart was relieved. Who would have thought that the little beggar said again: "Of course she doesn''t dare to do so in front of her sister, but what if she hits Heng''er when her sister is not by her side?" He saw the way she looked at him just now, it was really complicated! She must be thinking about how to get revenge on him for causing her to be fined to chop wood! Gu Yu''s eyes were wide open in shock. How could she, a bodyguard with strong martial arts skills, want to marry and beat him, a little beggar? This little beggar really dared to think. "Sister, look quickly, she is staring at Heng''er again." Ling Yuheng shrank behind Su Qiruo in fear, and Gu Yu almost jumped up in anger. Is there any law for this? Is it wrong for her to just pant? "She''s not staring at you, she just looks a little fierce." Su Qiruo rarely spoke for Gu Yu, but Gu Yu would rather be punished by her master to chop firewood. Although she is not as stunning as the master, she can''t be described as "fierce-looking"! Gu Yu has seen through it, this little beggar is her nemesis, but she has nothing to do. When Gu Yu thought that he might be tortured to death by the Fourth Highness in the future, most of the anger Gu Yu held in his stomach disappeared. That''s all, let the master spoil him for a few days first! As everyone knows, her master''s favor will last her whole life. And Gu Yu didn''t raise his head in front of Ling Yuheng until his death, as long as she looked at him, that person would always run to complain, tried and tested repeatedly. Seeing that Ling Yuheng was still a little worried, Su Qiruo could only say: "Gu Yu, you will be responsible for Heng''er''s safety from now on, you should protect him well and don''t bully him." "Yes, this subordinate takes orders." Gu Yu had a broken tooth and could only swallow it in her stomach. She didn''t think about bullying that little beggar, so she just stayed away from him in the future. "It''s inconvenient for me to go out of the house, so tomorrow I will ask Gu Yu to take you around the street, buy some paper, ink, pens and inkstones, and your favorite clothes and jewelry. Before the master comes to the house, I will accompany you to practice calligraphy." Although Su Qiruo doesn''t know how the boys here live, she can also see how delicate Ling Yuheng is, so let him buy what he lacks, so that he won''t be wronged by these things. It''s not that Ling Yuheng deliberately made things difficult for Gu Yu and insisted on suing, but that he couldn''t bear to be wronged, especially when someone was willing to pamper him. In fact, this kind of behavior is the same as a child who loves to act like a baby with his parents. He just wants to make people love him more. As the most favored little prince of Xia Kingdom, Ling Yuheng must be loved by the emperor and the queen. After wandering outside for so long, he finally met someone who could protect him. That''s why he wanted to show his presence and prove that he is important. Su Qiruo is naturally more than happy to pamper him, and it would be better to let Gu Yu, who is already talkative, suffer some grievances, so as not to cause any trouble by talking too much outside in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 222： Fu Lang is a teller (8) Chapter 222 Fu Lang is a complainer (8) She can ignore what she said in her own mansion, but she shouldn''t be like this when she goes out, and she still can''t forget the rules she should abide by. Su Qiruo felt that she was also to blame for this matter, since she came here, she has been manipulating the people under her, and that''s why they have developed such a personality. Ling Yuheng originally wanted to say that he didn''t need Gu Yu''s company, but he shut up again when he thought about the experience that he was almost betrayed back then. Gu Yu was a bit fierce, but he would never really sell him out. Besides, he has no money with him, so Gu Yu has to pay him! "Yes, then there will be Sister Lao Guyu." Ling Yuheng obediently bowed to Gu Yu, so frightened that Gu Yu''s legs gave way and almost knelt down. She can''t bear this little ancestor''s courtesy and that "Sister Gu Yu", so he will not sue her twice in front of the master in the future. "Subordinates dare not, this is what subordinates should do." Seeing what Gu Yu said, Ling Yuheng felt relieved. As long as she doesn''t retaliate against him. Ling Yuheng''s yard was arranged next to Su Qiruo''s yard. Because he was afraid that he would be cold at night, Su Qiruo even specially ordered someone to set up a charcoal basin for him in the house, using high-quality silver silk charcoal. Ling Yuheng sat on the bed with his knees hugged, watching Xiaoxi bowing down to add charcoal to the charcoal basin, he still felt as if he was dreaming. "Young master, what''s wrong with you?" As soon as Xiaoxi looked up, she saw Ling Yuheng who was in a daze, and hurriedly stepped forward to ask. Ling Yuheng shook his head: "It''s okay, you don''t need to keep watch at night, you go and rest!" The life of a beggar for more than half a year has smoothed Ling Yuheng''s edges and corners. In the past, he used to have at least three or four night guards outside his bed, but now he is reluctant to let Xiaoxi guard him by his bed. "The slave is in the side room. If you have something to do, young master, call him a slave." Xiaoxi is also the first time to serve her master up close, so she doesn''t know many rules. Since the son said that he doesn''t need to guard it, then he won''t guard it. "Go!" After Xiaoxi left, Ling Yuheng pinched his arm secretly. Feeling the pain, joy finally appeared in his eyes. He no longer has to be that little beggar who cant eat enough and cant wear thick clothes and is worried every day, woo woo... Ling Yuheng got into the warm and fragrant blanket and rolled around, and when he closed his eyes, it looked like Su Qiruo rescued him from the stick. Young people''s minds are the most sensitive, it is that hug, every time he thinks of it for the rest of his life, his heart will tremble. Fell asleep at some point, Ling Yuheng only knew that he hadn''t slept so peacefully for a long, long time. He had a dream, in which a beautiful sister was feeding him peaches piece by piece. Peaches are very sweet, she said she wanted to taste it, and then kissed him. Ling Yuheng''s face was still hot when he woke up, how could he have such a shameful dream? Xiaoxi heard the commotion inside, and asked softly, "Master, are you awake?" "Go get some water!" Ling Yuheng wore clothes, shoes and socks by himself. Although he was not very skilled, he was much better than when he was in the palace. Actually, compared to those servants in the palace, Xiaoxi didn''t take care of her carefully, but Ling Yuheng always felt that Xiaoxi was a little more sincere than those people. After all, they respected him so much because of his status as the prince, and Xiaoxi didn''t know who he was, only that he was a little beggar brought back by the master of the mansion, but he could still do this. It is really rare that there is no slight negligence. Ling Yuheng went to Su Qiruo''s yard after washing up, and Su Qiruo ordered someone to prepare meals for him. Because she had to take her medicine on time, she ate breakfast earlier. When she saw him coming, she ate a few mouthfuls with him. "After eating, take Xiaoxi and Gu Yu to the street, buy whatever you want, you''re welcome." Su Qiruo took out a bulging purse from the side and put it in front of Ling Yuheng. Although Gu Yu would pay for the shopping, it was still inconvenient for Ling Yuheng not to have some money on him. "Thank you sister." Ling Yuheng didn''t refuse either, he knew that what he said now seemed too pale, this kindness would definitely be repaid by his mother and father after he returned to Xia Kingdom. "Go, have fun." Su Qiruo said with a smile, then looked at Xiaoxi again, "Bring a cloak to your son, don''t catch the cold." "Yes." Xiao Xixie responded with joy, that he still had the opportunity to go to the streets with the young master, which was something that he never dared to dream of before! "Then sister, take a good rest, Heng''er will be back soon." "Don''t worry, shop slowly and buy more." The mansion is very deserted, and she doesn''t know what to add. If Ling Yuheng likes it, then buy them all back and add a little different color to the mansion, after all, he still has to live here for two years. Today''s Su Qiruo is not short of money, not to mention that her monthly salary is still paid on time, but the money that the Queen gave her from the Zhuangzi''s shop and her own fiefdom is just how much she spends. That''s enough. Ling Yuheng happily followed Gu Yu out of the door, and Bai Lu came over to guard. Su Qiruo asked Bai Lu to go down to rest after taking the medicine, and she was going to catch up on another sleep. This medicine is so powerful, I feel sleepy after taking it. I dont know if the doctor added too many tranquilizers in it. Ling Yuheng has been begging in Yucheng for a long time, and he is more familiar with those streets than Gu Yu. Gu Yu was ordered to accompany the little beggar to buy things, because he was afraid that he would go back and sue, so he was very cautious along the way, and did not dare to say a word. "My lord, look at the many people there!" Xiaoxi pointed to the sugar figurine stand surrounded by little dolls, and said excitedly. "Come on, let''s buy one too." Ling Yuheng had the money from Su Qiruo in his hand, so he thought it would be good to give Xiaoxi a sugar figurine. Gu Yu frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything, and hurriedly followed. "Young Master, be careful." Before Ling Yuheng could cross the intersection, a speeding carriage rushed over. Gu Yu was shocked, and flew forward to grab the rein of the horse. Even so, the outer wall of the carriage scraped Ling Yuheng''s arm, and the force was so great that he couldn''t help but take a few steps back and fell to the ground. "Master, are you alright?" Xiaoxi was so frightened that her face turned pale, she rushed over to look at Ling Yuheng and said relationally. Ling Yuheng pursed his pale lips and glanced at his elbow that fell to the ground, feeling the burning pain. Then he glanced at the children who were not far away from the sugar seller, feeling very lucky. Fortunately, he was the one who bumped into them. If it were those children, they would definitely have no time to run away. Xiao Xi helped Ling Yuheng up from the ground with red eyes, Gu Yu, who was sitting on the shaft and pulling the reins, looked condensed, jumped out of the car and looked at the driver woman. "This is the main street, how dare the carriage drive so fast, rushing to reincarnate?" Gu Yu himself slandered that the little beggar loved to sue, but he couldn''t see that others hurt him, and that was the person the master wanted to protect. (end of this chapter) Chapter 223： Fu Lang is a teller (9) Chapter 223 Fu Lang is a complainant (9) Gu Yu''s tone was not kind, but Ling Yuheng felt warm in his heart. He sued her yesterday and got her punished, but she is still willing to protect him today. When those bad beggars in the ruined temple snatched his buns before, no one ever helped him. The beggars often bullied him when they saw that he was thin and small. The car woman just recovered from the shock just now, seeing Gu Yu''s kung fu is so strong, she didn''t dare to provoke him for a while. Unexpectedly, a small waiter came down from the carriage, not young but not young. "What kind of dirty thing is blocking our son''s way?" Ling Yuheng frowned slightly, and took a closer look at the sign on the carriage. No wonder he was so defiant, it turned out to be the carriage of the Wen Family of the City Lord''s Mansion. But no matter how big this Wen family is, it is no bigger than his benefactor''s sister, the mere lord of Yucheng, who dares to insult the fifth emperor''s daughter. Just thinking that Su Qiruo was still ill, Ling Yuheng swallowed back the words that came to his lips. The benefactor''s sister is not in good health, so he should stop making trouble for her. Gu Yu couldn''t bear it, when had she ever been so angry? Not to mention that it is a small jade city, even in the capital, no one dared to provoke her master. As the personal bodyguard of the fifth emperor, that is also the existence of calling the wind and calling the rain. "I wonder where did the toad become a genius. There are such ugly men in this world. Today really opened my eyes to my aunt." Gu Yu curled her lips in disgust, the little waiter turned pale with anger, clenched his fists and wished he could beat her to death. But Gu Yu didn''t intend to just let it go, and continued: "They say that what kind of master raises what kind of dog, looking for an ugly thing like you to serve him, thinking that your son is not a good thing." There are so many children on the street, the owner of the carriage not only does not let the people below drive slowly, but also is so rude after hitting someone. To deal with this kind of person, Gu Yu has always been merciless. Although her master is domineering in Beijing, he never does anything to harm the common people. None of the imperial daughters in the palace were so arrogant. Those who didnt know thought that the Su familys country belonged to them. "you" Seeing that servant''s lips trembling with anger but unable to refute, Ling Yuheng really wanted to applaud Gu Yu. The hot arm pain disappeared in an instant, and a pair of watery eyes were shining, just waiting to watch the fun! The people in the carriage finally moved. Seeing his master coming down, the servant rushed to help him with red eyes, but Gu Yu pursed his lips in disdain. Anything dares to bully the master. "Sister Gu Yu, you are amazing." Ling Yuheng glanced at Gu Yu admiringly. Gu Yu was a little embarrassed by his praise, but the corners of his mouth raised uncontrollably. "Young master''s arm may be injured, let Xiaoxi take you to the medical clinic first, there are subordinates here!" Gu Yu glanced at the arm Ling Yuheng was holding, and whispered. Ling Yuheng quickly shook his head, he hadn''t seen who hit him, and that person hadn''t apologized to him yet. The little boy who got out of the car had red lips and white teeth, but his complexion was not very good-looking. "This elder sister is a woman anyway, is it wrong to insult my servant in the street like this?" The young master looked at Gu Yu and asked in a cold voice. "Oh! Women deserve to be scolded by him? Your carriage hit my son, I haven''t troubled you yet, your servant is very powerful, but he scolded us first, I don''t know, Riding a horse in the street...who gave you the guts?" Gu Yu usually talks a lot, and has never been a disadvantaged master. Today, the two masters and servants are unlucky to meet her. As long as it is replaced by Bailu or Hanlu, they can''t take advantage of it verbally. "Obviously you blocked my son''s way." The waiter retorted with red eyes, he was right just now, his master is the son of the city lord''s mansion, is it possible that riding a carriage in Yucheng still depends on the faces of these untouchables? Gu Yu laughed angrily, it was the first time she saw such a shameless person. "This road belongs to your family, and others can''t walk it? What''s the matter, is your master''s surname Su?" "you" The little waiter gritted his teeth angrily, but he didn''t dare to answer. The young master next to the little waiter took out a purse from nowhere and threw it at Ling Yuheng''s feet, and said with a cold face: "I have seen a lot of people like you who steal people''s money on weekdays. Today, I am counted as unlucky. Take it away." Bar!" Ling Yuheng was also very angry to see that lofty appearance as if giving alms. But he is angry, but he will never make things difficult for Yin Zi. Winked at Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi quickly bowed and picked up the purse. The little boy had a contemptuous smile on his face, as if he had really guessed it right. "Your carriage hurt me, you should have apologized to me and compensated for the medical expenses. If this young man thinks that we are blackmailing people, then I am willing to let you blackmail me too." Ling Yuheng said, and took out the purse that Su Qiruo gave him when he went out. It was bulging, and it looked like it contained more money than the person threw to them just now. Take out a silver ingot from inside, Ling Yuheng pursed his lips and said: "Then please ask the young master to come over and let us bump into each other, how about giving the young master all the silver in this purse?" Gu Yu took a surprise look at the little beggar, who didn''t expect that the child still had a bit of the courage of the master. "You... I''m not sick in my mind, why should I let you bump into me?" The contempt on the young man''s face was replaced by anger. It is unknown where the unruly people came from, and dared to oppose their city lord''s mansion. A whisper came from the crowd watching the excitement around, pointing at the master and servant beside the carriage. "Since you are not sick, why do you think that we will let you bump for such a small amount of money?" Ling Yuheng curled his lips in disdain. He wanted to imitate the boy''s previous behavior but felt too ugly, so he lowered his eyes and stopped looking at him. There was a burst of laughter from all around, and the little boy''s face turned red, white, and red again in anger, changing in many ways. "You guys are so brave, do you know who our young master is?" The little servant saw that his son was so angry that his face was ugly, so he hurriedly stood in front and shouted at Ling Yuheng and the others. "Love so and so." Gu Yu rolled his eyes, even the emperor and the empress dowager would not be so domineering, but this son of the Wen family is very powerful. It seems that this local snake needs to be investigated, just act like her child, the city owner is probably a commodity of the common people. "You...you deceive people too much." The little waiter really regretted it, if he knew that he would encounter troublesome people today, he should bring more guards when he went out, so he wouldn''t be bullied like this. "Cui Zhu, stop talking nonsense with them, let''s go." Seeing that more and more people were watching jokes around him, the young master didn''t want to argue with these people anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 224： Fu Lang is a teller (10) Chapter 224 Fu Lang is a complainant (10) Just wait for him to find someone to find out where these people live after he goes back, and then he will come to clean them up. "Slow down!" Gu Yu stepped forward to block the way of the master and servant, and said coldly, "You haven''t apologized to my son yet." "What are you, worthy of my young master''s apology?" The little servant named Cuizhu just finished speaking, and slapped him across the face. Gu Yu looked at the half of her face that was swollen by herself, and said lightly, "Grandma has endured you for a long time." Ling Yuheng who had a loud voice felt pain, and thinking about how he had sued her in front of his benefactor''s sister yesterday, Ling Yuheng was suddenly afraid. Fortunately, he has the support of his benefactor, otherwise the slap would have fallen on his face. "You...you dare to hit me?" Cui Zhu stared at Gu Yu with red eyes, and rushed towards her like crazy. Gu Yu lightly tapped his fingers, and Cuizhu settled there with half of his red and swollen face on his face, with tears still hanging from the corners of his eyes. "You... what did you do to me?" "You said that even a noisy person like you is wanted by someone, how hard your master must be!" Gu Yu didn''t bother to hit a man, but this man''s mouth was so stinky, she couldn''t bear it anymore. Gu Yu flicked her sleeves, and looked sideways at the son of the Wen family. "If the injury on my young master''s arm is not serious, it will be fine, but if something happens to the young master, your Wen family will wait for a hundredfold repayment!" After finishing speaking, Gu Yu turned around and left. Her family''s master is the most defensive, it depends on the fact that the master is willing to punish her for this little beggar, the injury suffered by the little beggar today, the master will definitely pay back twice as much. "My lord, this subordinate will **** you to the clinic first." "But they..." Ling Yuheng wanted to say, the master and servant haven''t apologized to them yet! If they left now, wouldnt the argument for a long time just now be in vain? "When did Mr. Wen take your servant to apologize to my son, when will your servant be able to move?" After Gu Yu finished speaking, she asked Xiao Xi to support Ling Yuheng and leave. Ling Yuheng blinked, and looked back at the green bamboo standing there motionless, only then did he understand what happened. "Sister Gu Yu''s martial arts are so high!" Gu Yu was a little embarrassed by Ling Yuheng''s praise, so she scratched her head and said, "My subordinates are not as good as my master." Ling Yuheng''s eyes lit up, and he asked anxiously, "Is my sister very good?" Gu Yu nodded: "Yes, very powerful." Ling Yuheng looked at his injured arm with crooked eyebrows, not knowing what he was thinking. Because of this accident, the three of them had no intention of shopping, so they took Ling Yuheng to bandage their arms and went back. Su Qiruo just woke up, and saw Gu Yu angrily leading someone back. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you take the young master to go shopping?" Bai Lu glanced at the three people whose faces were not pretty, and asked with a frown. "Don''t mention it, I didn''t read the almanac when I went out, and I met a dog." Gu Yu said angrily. Ling Yuheng pulled his face and went straight into the door. Before Bai Lu could ask Gu Yu again, the little beggar complained about being aggrieved. Gu Yu felt numb all over, secretly glad that she didn''t offend that little ancestor today. Su Qiruo looked at the bandage wrapped around the protruding lotus root-like arm, and then heard the little guy''s red eyes complaining, his face became more and more ugly. "Is the injury serious? What does the doctor say?" Ling Yuheng shook his head, and said with a small mouth: "The injury is not serious, but the skin is scratched, but the sleeve is torn." Su Qiruo raised her hand and pulled down Ling Yuheng''s sleeve to cover her white and tender arm, and said with a cold face, "Gu Yu, take the badge of our hall and ask Wen Yan to come over." Wen Yan, an old man, usually looks honest and honest, but the son he didn''t want to teach is actually so domineering. An evil slave actually bullied her. The surname of Su in this country is not Wen. "Yes." Gu Yu took the order and left, his steps were rarely brisk. Bai Lu looked at Gu Yu like that and guessed that they must have suffered a lot of grievances today, otherwise Gu Yu would never be so angry with Gu Yu''s temperament. Su Qiruo looked at the big hole worn at the elbow of Ling Yuheng''s sleeve, his eyes darkened again. "elder sister" Ling Yuheng finished suing, and his mood improved a lot, so he began to persuade Su Qiruo again, "My sister''s health is not good, so don''t be angry with such a person. Fortunately, sister Gu Yu is very strong, and slapped that little servant named Cuizhu hard." Thinking of the sound of that slap on the face, Ling Yuheng still feels refreshed. As for the words that the servant said, if they were in the Xia Kingdom Palace, someone would have had his tongue pulled out, beaten with a board and thrown into a mass grave. "Does it hurt?" Su Qiruo looked better, and asked Bai Lu to serve Ling Yuheng a bowl of sweet soup warmed on the stove, and handed it to Ling Yuheng. "It hurts..." Ling Yuheng coquettishly yelled out the pain, then immediately picked up the spoon with his good arm and started eating the sweet soup. Su Qiruo looked at him amusedly, contented that he forgot the pain as soon as he ate, and his heart softened. "Since they are back, you should ask the butler to see when the people from the tailor shop will arrive." Su Qiruo thought for a while and then told Bai Lu, "By the way, call the people from the jewelry shop, and ask them to bring more jewelry for Heng''er to choose, and then go to the dim sum shop to buy some dim sum." "Yes." Bai Lu bowed in response, and before leaving, she took a peek at the little beggar who was eating sweet soup opposite her master, and was shocked. When did the master treat a man so well, even the princes in the palace have never received such favor from the master. Although this little beggar is young, he looks good. The master dotes on him like this, could it be that he has taken a fancy to him? But if this little beggar wants to be their lord, it might not be enough, right? But if the master really likes her, identity and so on are actually not a problem. Bai Lu was thinking wildly, but she wouldn''t ask too much. As long as she didn''t hurt her master, she didn''t care about other things. Seeing Ling Yuheng eat up the sweet soup, Su Qiruo smiled and handed over her handkerchief, and asked, "Does it still hurt?" "Better." Ling Yuheng took the handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth, and said contentedly. He didn''t know what was wrong. He complained to his benefactor and ate a bowl of sweet soup, and felt that his arm didn''t hurt so much. "Since it''s injured, don''t let the wound touch the water these few days. Is your little waiter okay? If you don''t like it, I will ask Gu Yu to pick another one for you." "Thank you sister, Xiaoxi is fine." Ling Yuheng still liked Xiaoxi very much, and said hastily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 225： Fu Lang is a teller (11) Chapter 225 Fu Lang is a complainant (11) "That''s good. I''ll make you a few sets of clothes that fit you later, and you can pick out some jewelry. I''ll take this place as my home in the future." "Thank you sister." Ling Yuheng''s eyes turned red, and he hurriedly lowered his head. Now that he has been wronged, someone is protecting him, and when he is missing, someone is thinking about it. Such a life is no different from being in the palace. My sister is his benefactor and the best person in the world. He hasnt had enough food for more than half a year and hasnt worn clean and thick clothes, but his sister gave him everything. "You have been wronged today, I will definitely give you an explanation for this matter." Thinking that he suffered a lot of grievances when he was a beggar, Su Qi was afraid that Ling Yuheng would feel uncomfortable, so she had to take care of Mr. Wen''s affairs, and not make him feel that anyone could bully him. Ling Yuheng raised his head hastily, and said with red eyes: "Actually, I didn''t suffer any grievances. Sister Gu Yu even vented her anger on my behalf." He was just annoyed that the Wen family was so domineering, like a local emperor in Yucheng, no one took them seriously. Its fine if I bumped into him without apologizing, and even said such nasty things. When she was a beggar in the past, Ling Yuheng knew some tricks of this Wen family. The city lord Wen Yan is used to pretending, but in fact she has a lot of secrets! Ling Yuheng purposely came to sue Su Qiruo, and in it he also wanted to eliminate harm for the people of Yucheng, and by the way, he could give credit to his benefactor, so that she could go home earlier. "It''s better to hit him lightly. Next time you meet this kind of person, don''t be afraid. Just hit him all over the place. I''ll take care of you when something goes wrong." Su Qiruo seldom said something as rude as a local ruffian, and finally made Ling Yuheng laugh. "Sister, you are so kind." Treated him better than his own sister. Every time he was wronged in the palace, the imperial sister always told him not to worry about it, because he was the son of the eldest son, and also represented the face of the imperial sister, so he should not be pampered. Now the benefactor''s sister said that he could call back. He didn''t know what it means to be confident, but her words reached his heart. "I will accompany you out tomorrow." Su Qiruo looked at the sky outside, the weather has been pretty good these few days, it doesn''t matter if she goes out for a walk with him. Ling Yuheng quickly shook his head: "I don''t want to go out anymore, I will stay with my sister in the mansion." The benefactor''s sister is not in good health yet, how dare he let her go out with her! The child in front of him was so sensible that it made people feel distressed, Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed the top of his hair, and said with a light smile: "The doctor said that I can''t just stay in the house all the time, and I have to go out for a walk properly, you are all Be with me." Ling Yuheng''s eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly, looking very cute. With his sister by his side, he is not afraid of anything. Gu Yu rode straight to the city lord''s mansion as soon as she left the mansion gate, she laughed in her heart, she didn''t know how the old man would react when he saw their Highness. After all, the news of the five imperial daughters in Yucheng has not been spread, and the plaque on the mansion where they live is also written in Lu Mansion. "Lu" is the surname of the current queen. In order to avoid trouble, many of the residences of His Royal Highness and His Highness the Fifth Prince use "Lu" as their names. In the city lord''s mansion, Wen Qingyou carried the green bamboo back with someone, and then went to his mother Wen Yan''s study crying. Although there are many three husbands and four attendants in Wen Yan''s mansion, there is only Wen Qingyou, a legitimate son, under her knees, and she treats him a little more pampered at ordinary times. "Mother, you must make the decision for You''er! Woohoo..." Wen Qingyou cried and threw herself into Wen Yan''s arms, embellishing what happened before, and telling herself that she was really wronged. Wen Yan was angry and distressed. In Yucheng, there are still people who dare to bully her son-in-law of the city lord''s mansion. Does this mean that she is dead? "Okay, okay, don''t cry, mother will definitely decide for you in this matter, and will definitely catch the thief and give you a good beat to vent your anger." Wen Yan caressed his son''s beautiful hair, and persuaded him in a loud voice. "I don''t know what kind of exercise that woman used. Now the green bamboo can''t move! Mom, you should think of a way!" Wen Qingyou wiped away her tears and said anxiously. Although he doesn''t treat others well, he still has some sincerity towards this personal servant who grew up with him since he was a child. "Then let your eldest sister go and have a look, the left and right are just some martial arts methods, it won''t trouble us." Wen Yan coaxed her patiently, she looked like a good mother. "My lord, my lord, someone wants to see you outside the door." The butler hurried in, holding a badge in his hand. "who?" Wen Yan frowned and took the waist card, Wen Qingyou''s eyelashes trembled, and for some reason suddenly thought of what the woman on the street said. Could it be that they came to the door? Wen Yan looked at the waist card, his face froze, and his hands trembled uncontrollably. "Where is... this person, please invite him in soon. Forget it, I will invite him in person." Not caring about his son''s mood anymore, Wen Yan got up and strode out. If she couldn''t recognize the eight-tailed phoenix on the waist card, she would have lived for decades in vain. Which ancestor came to Yucheng? Why didn''t anyone report it earlier? "Mother, I haven''t finished my story yet!" Wen Qingyou saw that someone was about to leave, so she hurriedly got up and followed. "Let''s put your affairs aside first, mother has to go see this nobleman first." Wen Qingyou was the first time seeing her mother so cautious. Who made her so scared? Your Excellency? Could it be that some important person is coming? Wen Qingyou looked down at her clothes, then turned around and ran to the yard. He wants to change into a new set of clothes, in case there is any noble lady, he will take a good look. As the legitimate son of the Lord of Yucheng, in Wen Qingyou''s eyes, there is no woman in Yucheng who is worthy of him. If it is a lady with a higher status in the capital or nearby, he is willing to give it a try. Gu Yu was still sitting on the horse, seeing a middle-aged woman running out anxiously inside, she couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth. This old man probably doesn''t know what her son has done! "This this" Wen Yan was taken aback when he saw that there was only a woman who looked like a guard riding a horse outside the door, and he didn''t see any His Highness''s carriage. "City Master Wen, my master invites you and your son to go for a walk." Gu Yu cupped his fists at Wen Yan, but did not dismount. Although there was a smile on his face, the smile didn''t reach his eyes. Wen Yan was taken aback, and then thought of what his son said when he filed the complaint, a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart. That evil obstacle must have offended some highness, right? As far as she knew, none of the emperor''s daughters was simple. It''s over, Wen Yan''s forehead is already sweating, and Gu Yu just doesn''t know. "Isn''t City Master Wen so happy that he forgot to answer?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 226： Fu Lang is a teller (12) Chapter 226 Fu Lang is a complainant (12) "The next official takes orders, and please have a cup of tea inside, please wait a moment." Wen Yan glanced at the person looking down at him from a height, and cupped his hands palely. "You don''t need to drink tea, my Highness is still waiting for you! City Lord Wen should call someone to call out your young master. Remember that there is also the servant named Cuizhu beside him. Your Highness invites their master and servant to accompany you past." Gu Yu is still waiting for the pair of master and servant to apologize to them, how can he be in the mood to drink tea. She said early in the morning that this matter is endless. Wen Yan''s legs gave way, and he almost fell to his knees. If she still doesn''t know what His Highness is looking for her at this time, then her life will be in vain. "The next official will go to call the child, and please wait a moment." Wen Yan braced himself to stabilize his body, and cupped his fists at Gu Yu. "Then please hurry up, City Master Wen, and don''t keep His Highness waiting for a long time." Gu Yu nodded slightly, the horseshoe stepped on the ground impatiently, and Wen Yan rushed to the mansion again. "You son of a bitch, I''m afraid I''m going to get into big trouble this time." Wen Yan clutched his sleeves and wiped the sweat from his forehead, and cursed as he walked towards Wen Qingyou''s yard. The housekeeper also turned pale with fright. Although she didn''t know what happened, she knew from the appearance of her lord that it was not a good thing. Before reaching Wen Qingyou''s courtyard, Wen Yan turned in another direction. "You go and ask that Nizi to take the green bamboo to the door, and I have to change clothes too." No matter which highness she wants to see, she doesn''t like to appear disheveled. Wen Qingyou had just changed into a new amber-colored dress, with a delicately carved jasper hairpin on her head, and was comparing carefully in front of the mirror, when the butler''s voice came from outside. "My lord, my lord wants you to take Cuizhu and accompany her out of the mansion to meet a distinguished guest." Wen Qingyou was overjoyed, and hurriedly got up and went outside the door and asked the butler, "Is there any distinguished guest who I heard from my mother?" The butler hesitated and said: "Listening to the adult talking to the adult who sent the message, it seems to be some highness in Beijing." "Your Highness?" Wen Qingyou was surprised and delighted, turned her head to look at the green bamboo standing in the house, and felt troubled again. "Why did my mother want me to bring the green bamboo over there? But the green bamboo can''t move now!" "It was proposed by the adult." As soon as the butler said this, Wen Qingyou also realized that something was wrong. Offered to ask him to bring green bamboo, why? "Young master, hurry up! The temper of that adult is not very good, so the old slave asked someone to help carry the green bamboo out." Wen Qingyou walked out with a puzzled expression on her face. When she saw the woman riding a horse outside the mansion, her small face instantly turned extremely pale. It turned out to be her. Wen Yan, who was already waiting outside the mansion, took a look at his son''s face, and knew that today''s incident was not a good thing for their mother and son. That''s all, it''s the troubles caused by this naughty son, and she has to solve them. Since knowing that His Highness has arrived in Yucheng, she will entertain him in the future. Gu Yu glanced at the emerald bamboo being carried, but said nothing. Pull the rein and lead the way. Su Qiruo was accompanying Ling Yuheng to choose clothes and jewelry. When Bai Lu said that the Lord of Yucheng had arrived, she cleared her throat and walked towards the front yard. "Sister, Heng''er will go with you." Ling Yuheng put down the jade hairpin in his hand, and chased after him. Su Qiruo glanced at him, then nodded, and instructed Bai Lu: "Let them leave everything behind and go to the housekeeper to settle the settlement!" "Yes." Bai Lu went to inform the shopkeepers who had delivered the goods, and asked the housekeeper to take them away. Arrived at the gate of the front yard, Su Qiruo bit her lip lightly, and only stepped into the courtyard after her lips were a little more bloody. Wen Yan heard the footsteps, didn''t even dare to lift his head, and just knelt down on the ground with a plop. Wen Qingyou on the side was stunned for a moment at the woman who walked in from outside. It was the first time he saw such a good-looking person in his life. "The lower official didn''t know that His Highness was coming, and he couldn''t bring the child together. Please forgive me, Your Highness." Wen Yan buried his head on the ground, and Wen Qingyou beside him knelt down with a blushing face, but her heart was beating faster and faster. Mother calls her Your Highness, then she is the imperial daughter from the capital. If he can fall into the eyes of such a good-looking person, he can follow her to live in the capital in the future. "You''er has met His Highness." Wen Qingyou pretended to be obedient and said something, but her half-drowned head was not honest at all, and those eyes wished to grow on Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo didn''t even look at the mother and son, and sat down on the chair in the middle, and asked Ling Yuheng to sit beside her. Gu Yu stepped forward to pour tea for the two of them, and then stood aside. "City Master Wen, I haven''t seen you for many years, don''t come here without any problems!" Su Qiruo picked up the teacup and before she had time to drink it, she was snatched by a delicate little hand. Ling Yuheng''s big eyes flickered, but Su Qiruo understood it. She remembered that he said that people who are sick should not drink tea. Smiling at the little guy, Su Qiruo looked away. The corner of Gu Yu''s mouth twitched, feeling that his master''s smile was too glaring. This little beggar is quite powerful, he even dared to **** his master''s teacup. Wen Yan followed the voice and looked up, only then did he recognize that the person sitting on top was His Highness the Fifth Highness, the youngest daughter of the Empress Dowager, and the younger sister of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. If you want to say which Highness has the worst temper in the court, it should be the one in front of you. Even His Highness the Crown Prince usually has to give her three points. "Your Majesty, thank you for your concern. Thanks to the protection of the emperor, everything is well." If Su Qi didn''t let her get up, she would kneel there and dare not move. The city lords of various places, Feng Jun, go to the capital every year to report on their duties. Wen Yan didn''t see the Fifth Highness when he went to the capital last year, but he didn''t want him to be on her territory now. "Since everything is fine, City Master Wen, why doesn''t he discipline his son and the servants in the mansion well?" Su Qiruo''s tone was flat, unable to detect any emotion, but Wen Yan was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Your Majesty is convicted, the child is stubborn, please give him another chance for the sake of his youth." Wen Yan originally wanted to say that because of his young son, he should not argue with him, but when he thought of the temper of this ancestor, he changed his words again. "I don''t know how old Mr. Wen is?" "Returning to Your Highness, this subject is fifteen years old." Before Wen Yan could speak, Wen Qingyou took the initiative to answer. His Highness asked his age, could it be that he has taken a fancy to him? It''s not to blame Wen Qingyou for thinking too much, after all, most women ask a man''s age for the sake of marriage. "Fifteen years old is still young?" "Your Highness forgive me." Wen Yan shuddered, and bowed his head to plead guilty. "Mr. Wen is so majestic that he even dares to hurt the people in this hall. I don''t know who gave him the courage." (end of this chapter) Chapter 227： Fu Lang is a teller (13) Chapter 227 Fu Lang is a complainant (13) Su Qiruo''s voice changed suddenly, and he looked at Wen Qingyou and asked, "What do you think, Mr. Wen?" "Forgive me, Your Highness. Qingyou didn''t know that it was His Highness''s person, and that''s why there was a misunderstanding. If she knew it was His Highness''s person, Qingyou would definitely not dare to ask the people below to speak up and blame her." Wen Qingyou''s eyes turned red, and she looked at Su Qiruo pitifully. With a flash of her eyes, she finally saw Ling Yuheng who was sitting beside her. "According to Mr. Wen, the people in this hall can''t be moved. If ordinary people can let you bully?" The corner of Su Qiruo''s mouth twitched into a sneer, Wen Yan''s son is really an idiot. "His Royal Highness calm down, the child has nothing to do with it, I will plead guilty to you on her behalf, and I hope His Highness will show mercy." Wen Yan reached out and pulled Wen Qingyou''s sleeve, then kowtowed to Su Qiruo. "Apology to the hall? The people in the hall were injured by Mr. Wen, and were insulted by Mr. Wen and his servants. I don''t know how City Lord Wen intends to plead guilty to the hall?" Su Qiruo just finished speaking, Wen Qingyou straightened up and pointed at Ling Yuheng. "The courtier has given him money before." Ling Yuheng was startled for a moment, then remembered the bag of money Wen Qingyou gave him, and waved to Xiaoxi who was standing outside the door. Xiaoxi immediately went in and put the purse up, and Ling Yuheng put the purse in front of Su Qiruo. "Sister, he gave it to you. It was thrown at Heng''er''s feet, and Xiaoxi picked it up. He also said that Heng''er deliberately ran into his carriage to blackmail people." After Ling Yuheng finished speaking, he shook his injured arm in the direction of Su Qiruo. Wen Qingyou was stunned by Ling Yuheng''s address. This little thing actually called His Highness Sister. Could it be that he is the prince? Wen Yan was even more frightened. Her son was usually a bit domineering, but now he managed to offend a nobleman in the palace, and he was the prince brought out by His Highness the Fifth Highness. Isn''t this poking a hornet''s nest? "Did Mr. Wen think that the people in this hall can still be greedy for your few taels of silver?" With a wave of Su Qiruo''s palm, the purse rolled down in front of Wen Qingyou''s eyes, causing him to shrink back in fright. Wen Yan is also a cunning and cunning person after all, so he hurriedly stepped forward on his knees, holding the purse with both hands and offering it to Ling Yuheng. "The child should be beaten, but he dared to hurt His Royal Highness, and I hope that His Highness will show mercy. After the official returns, he will be disciplined properly, and he will not be asked to do such evil things again." Wen Yan''s voice shocked everyone in the hall. Ling Yuheng clenched his fingers tightly and secretly looked at Su Qiruo, wondering how the person in front of him knew his identity. Gu Yu was also shocked, but quickly calmed down again. After all, the little beggar called his master and sister just now, and City Master Wen probably misunderstood. Su Qiruo couldn''t stop laughing secretly in her heart, it was so wrong that Wen Yan was the first to expose the identity of the little prince. But as long as he doesn''t say it, it''s just a misunderstanding. But now Su Qiruo has no intention of explaining, she just wants to make Wenyan mother and son afraid, otherwise the emperor of Yucheng really thinks they are easy to bully! Su Qiruo raised his hand and pulled Ling Yuheng''s injured arm, pointed to the hole on the sleeve where the elbow was worn out, and said to Wenyan: "City Master Wen can see clearly, what did Heng''er''s arm look like when it fell?" Wen Yan didn''t expect to throw His Royal Highness like this. When she was in the study, Wen Qingyou clearly told her that she just accidentally rubbed against her, and she wasn''t injured. "It''s all the child''s fault." Wen Yan finished speaking, and then kicked Wen Qingyou at the side, "Nizi, hurry up and kowtow to His Highness to apologize." Wen Yan knew that this matter might not be so easy to deal with. It would be okay if there was no injury and only a quarrel. After all, Cui Zhu was also slapped. But now that they have hurt their golden branches and jade leaves, if the emperor blames them, their Wen family will really have to go around. "There is also the evil slave in your mansion, who keeps calling the guards of this hall as troublemakers, but this hall does not know when a servant has such a great prestige." What else can you do? It''s a dog''s power! "It''s all the subordinate officials who are not strict in running the family. After returning to the mansion, the subordinate officials asked someone to sell the evil slave." Wen Yan knelt until her knees hurt, and the master didn''t ask her to get up. But when she thought of the good deeds her son had done, she didn''t dare to get up. As long as His Royal Highness Fifth can calm down, she is willing to let her kneel for another two hours. Cui Zhu, whose acupuncture points were touched by Gu Yu, was standing in the yard. Although he couldn''t hear the words in the house clearly, seeing the city lord and the young master kneeling on the ground without getting up, he knew that he had offended the nobleman today. Thinking of the words he said before, Cuizhu felt his heart go cold. In order to keep the young master, the city lord will definitely take him under the knife. "Huaguo stipulates that no one is allowed to ride horses on the main street, even the empress dowager and this hall, and they dare not even let the servants run wild on the streets of the capital. Yucheng is the place where all places of business must pass. As a The lord of the city, not only does not restrain his own son, but also makes the servants in the mansion arrogant and domineering, insulting the court officials, this hall sees that you have done enough as the city lord!" Su Qiruo snorted coldly, saying that the green dragon does not suppress the snake, but now that the poisonous snake has bitten her, how can she condone it? "Your Highness, calm down, Your Highness, calm down!" Wen Yan knelt on the ground and kept pleading guilty. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen today. Riding a horse in the street is not a serious crime, but who told them to bump into the current prince? If the case was brought to the capital, the emperor might not be able to spare her lightly. In the past, I only heard that this ancestor had a bad temper, but when I saw him today, it was really scary. "The lower officials know their mistakes. After the lower officials go back, they must strictly discipline the people in the mansion, and dare not ask them to go out to cause trouble." Wen Yan didn''t dare to refute, the princess knew these things better than them, if she dared to deny it, the consequences would be even more unimaginable. It''s better to admit it honestly, but you can get a lighter punishment. Seeing that Wen Yan''s attitude is not bad, Su Qiruo doesn''t have any substantive evidence in his hand to take her down in one fell swoop, and he can''t really do anything to her. Even if Wen Yan was to be removed from the position of city lord, that would have to wait for her to collect the evidence and send it to the capital for an order from the emperor. But judging from the behavior of Wen Yan''s son and that servant, their house will definitely not be clean either. Just wait until she collects enough evidence and send it directly to the East Palace, then she will take care of this wolf in sheep''s clothing. "Since this is the case, in view of the fact that City Master Wen has served the court for many years, this hall will give them another chance." Su Qiruo waved at Gu Yu, and Gu Yu immediately went out to untie the acupoints for Cui Zhu. Cuizhu''s legs went limp, and he collapsed on the ground. Xiaoxi stepped forward and half-handled and half-dragged him into the house. Cuizhu knelt on the ground trembling all over, unable to utter a word of pleading. (end of this chapter) Chapter 228： Fu Lang is a teller (14) Chapter 228 Fu Lang is a complainant (14) "Thank you, Your Highness, for your kindness." Wen Yan thanked the person sitting above him with a trembling voice, and finally let go of the heart that had been carrying him all the time. But he also knew that the matter of hurting His Royal Highness would never be so easy. Su Qiruo looked at Cui Zhu who was kneeling there, and said coldly: "You, raise your head." Wen Yan kicked Cui Zhu''s leg, Cui Zhu hurriedly raised her head against her pale face. "My hall asks you, do you know what crime should be committed by insulting the court officials and the current prince?" "Slave... I don''t know..." Cui Zhu was totally dumbfounded, the person he scolded today was actually His Royal Highness. "Master Wen..." "The next official is here. Insulting the imperial court officials should be punished by kneeling for three days and beating fifty big boards. Insulting the royal family should be punished... the death penalty, and the three clans." Wen Yan is afraid that the entire Wen family will be implicated! This damned green bamboo, its okay to be strong enough to protect the master at ordinary times, but she dares to speak quickly when she meets such an obviously unusual person, isnt she courting death? Wen Qingyou, who was kneeling beside her, was also frightened. This was the first time he heard that someone in the royal family was insulting and wanted to punish the three clans. Will the emerald bamboo die? "Your Highness, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have mistaken you for the blackmailer, so I didn''t stop my servant. Please show mercy to Cuizhu again, he will definitely not dare to do so in the future." Wen Qingyou walked up to Ling Yuheng on her knees, hugged his leg and begged bitterly. In the past, he only knew how to bully others, but this was the first time he was so humble to intercede for others. But Green Bamboo is different to him! Cuizhu is his brother who grew up with him since he was a child. He has protected him since he was a child. He can''t just watch Cuizhu die. Ling Yuheng stared blankly at the man kneeling in front of him. It had been a long time since anyone had called him that. He didn''t intend to deceive his benefactor''s sister, but he didn''t dare to reveal his identity directly, for fear that she would think he was a liar. Its just that the benefactors sister also said that he is a member of the royal family. Did she really know something, or was it just to support him in front of City Lord Nawen? But no matter what it was for, he remembered this kindness. Thinking about it carefully, he really owes her too much. "Your Highness..." Wen Qingyou knelt in front of Ling Yuheng and kowtowed three times again, and Ling Yuheng came back to his senses. Although he likes to sue, he just wants to act like a baby, let people coax him, and have some fun for himself, but he is not a person with malicious intentions. "Sister, why don''t you give me a lighter punishment!" Ling Yuheng also pleaded for Wen Qingyou''s willingness to bow his head for the sake of the servant. After all, what the benefactor''s sister said just now, this Mr. Wen didn''t even seem to admit his mistake. Now he is willing to lower his posture for a servant, and the left and right are not heartless people. Although the emerald bamboo deserved its crime, it has not yet reached the point of punishing the three clans. There should be laws in the world, but there should be no human feelings. Su Qiruo glanced at Ling Yuheng, and felt that this child was really soft-hearted. If her younger brothers encountered such a thing, they would definitely not intercede for such a slave. "Forget it, for Heng''er''s sake, then let''s take it lightly, pull it out and hit fifty big boards, life and death." "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, thank you for your kindness." Fortunately, their lives were saved, and this punishment was already the lightest punishment they could imagine. Wen Yan couldn''t help but feel ashamed. He knelt there and begged for a long time, but it was not as effective as his son''s words. It seems that the Fifth Highness really dotes on this little prince, and I don''t know which palace this child came from, but he is much softer than the other royal family. After sending the people away, Gu Yu said quietly: "Young master, you are too kind. You shouldn''t let such a wicked servant take his life. Even if this is the case with us, if it is an ordinary person, who knows what kind of grievances he will suffer? !" "My sister is not in good health, so keeping him alive is all to do good deeds for my sister. If he commits a crime again in the future, he deserves it and has nothing to do with others." Ling Yuheng believed that if the 50 boards were beaten, the green bamboo would have lost most of its life even if it didn''t die, and it shouldn''t be so domineering and bullying in the future. "Heng''er is a good boy." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, but didn''t say much. She was not a murderer, and Ling Yuheng''s words were exactly what he wanted. Ling Yuheng must be well protected, that''s why he has such a heart. As long as he is more scheming, he will not be harmed like this. This silly boy. Ling Yuheng chuckled lightly, then turned his face back and said to Su Qiruo: "Sister, I heard about some things about the City Lord''s Mansion when I was begging, this City Lord Wen is probably not that simple, she seems to have harmed many people. " After all, those things are rumors in the beggar circle, and he has no evidence, but he still has to say this, lest that Wenyan do something bad in the future and pour dirty water on others. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, and asked Gu Yu to send someone to investigate. After today''s incident, Wen Yan will definitely be much more honest. If he wants to find out something, it may not be easy. "Heng''er, go and look at those jewelry first, I''ll go to the study." Su Qiruo decides that he still has to write a letter to the capital, so the matter of Wen Yan cannot be delayed. If she wanted to make a move in Yucheng, she would definitely not be able to escape the eyes of the capital, and she should explain the matter clearly in advance, so as not to cause a commotion in the end. The capital city is quite far from Yucheng, and it takes nearly two months to go back and forth. I reported the matter earlier, and when the news came from Beijing, the matter here should almost be over. Su Qiruo didn''t know anything about Su Qiruo''s stay in Yucheng, except for a very few people in Beijing, so she could only write this letter to the princess. As for Su Wenjian, we will settle accounts with her after she goes back. There must be an explanation for this poisoning. "it is good." Knowing that she was going to do something serious, Ling Yuheng didn''t say much, and took Xiaoxi to the backyard. Su Qiruo sorted out Wen Yan''s affairs in detail, and just waited for some news from the people below, then he could add a few things and send them to the capital. As for the matter of being poisoned, Su Qiruo didn''t mention a word, only asked the emperor and queen at the end. Gu Yu took the secret guards to Wenfu overnight, found a box of ledgers from the secret room of the study, and took only one of them because he was afraid of being discovered. If Su Qi turned a few pages, he could see the tricks in it. The dirty things hidden in this small jade city may not be that simple. Su Qiruo wrote down a few places on the paper and asked Gu Yu to continue to lead people to investigate. To his surprise, Gu Yu found many men who were hidden in the backyard in the brothel. Listening to the conversations of the gatekeepers, those men should have been trafficked from various places, and they were sent to the surrounding cities and counties to curry favor with those officials and merchants. (end of this chapter) Chapter 229： Fu Lang is a teller (15) Chapter 229 Fu Lang is a complainant (15) Matching it with the contents of the previous ledger, Su Qiruo understood everything. Co-authoring Wen Yan is also engaged in the flesh and blood business, accumulating money and connections for her by abducting and selling men. Forming a party for personal gain is a taboo for the court. In order to avoid alarming others, Su Qiruo didn''t ask Gu Yu to rescue those people. Only by finding out what happened behind the scenes can more men be killed. Abducting and selling a son of a good family is a serious crime against the nine clans. Wen Yan really has the courage to disregard the court''s laws and regulations! "Master, news came from the secret guard that many men were locked up in a hidden courtyard in the west of the city. Many officials and merchants in Yucheng often went to that courtyard to have fun, and the surrounding people were all moved away. It is said that a lot of money was given at that time. Bai Lu hurriedly came from outside, and whispered in Su Qiruo''s ear. "Since Wenyan is relying on this to make money, the Wen family will definitely have a lot of money, and then ask the hidden guards to investigate and find out where the Wen family hid the money." Su Qiruo placed his palms heavily on the desk, the imperial court actually raised such a big moth. Fishing people, abducting and selling men, doing all kinds of evil. "Master, do you want to collect the net directly?" Bai Lu didn''t expect that there would be so many dirty things in this small Yucheng, which really opened their eyes. "Don''t be in a hurry for now, I''m afraid there is something else behind her, just wait and see." If Su Qi counted the time, that Wen Yan might come to her in the next few days. Wen Qingyou caused such a big incident before, it is absolutely impossible for Wen Yan to act as if nothing happened. She didn''t punish Wen Qingyou at that time, but she just wanted to see the reaction of the City Lord Wen. "Yes." Bai Lu backed out, and Su Qiruo covered her lips and coughed softly. If this body is not properly maintained, there will be an antidote, and it may be difficult to recover. The doctor said that she should not be tired now, but if she didn''t care about things like Wenyan, she wouldn''t deserve to eat the food provided by the Su family. Su Qi Ruoke has never forgotten that every penny he spends is paid by the royal family of the Su family. Since she enjoys other people''s welfare, she has to do things for them. Yucheng is high in the sky and the emperor is far away. Wen Yan has been working here for more than ten years, and he seems to have become a local emperor. After tossing about like this, I don''t know if she will jump the wall in a hurry and attack her directly. Both Gu Yu and Bai Lu were sent out to investigate Wen Yan''s matter, and Han Lu has not returned because she went to find medicine for her. She only brought these three close people with her when she went out. Now there is no one who serves tea and snacks. I still feel a little uncomfortable. After breakfast the next day, the butler walked in with a middle-aged man. This man looks handsome, with a bit of charm in his eyebrows and eyes. Although he is not young, he still can''t hide his beauty, he is a beauty. Su Qiruo was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that she had asked Gu Yu to find a wife for Ling Yuheng before, and because of Wen Yan''s matter was delayed for a few days, she almost forgot. "Master, this is Master Qin, who was hired by Master Gu Yu to teach the young master the art of piano and chess." The steward brought him in, and saluted Su Qiruo who was sitting there. Master Qin stepped forward and bowed to Su Qiruo: "I met Miss Lu." He mistook Su Qiruo''s surname as Lu when he saw the word "Lu Mansion" written on the door plaque, and Su Qiruo didn''t refute it, she really should have an alias for convenience when she is outside. Men who have read books like this are extremely intelligent, once they learn her name, they might discover something. If Jingzhong got the news that she was driven to Yucheng, the battle for the heir apparent might change. After all, everyone thought she was sick and stayed behind closed doors. But Su Qiruo sometimes thinks badly, she is no longer the "Su Qiruo" she used to be, and she will no longer help the fourth princess, if news spreads that she is not in the capital, what will everyone do? ? "Master Qin is being polite." Su Qiruo also stood up, then said to Ling Yuheng, "Heng''er, I haven''t come to see Master Qin yet." "Heng''er has met Master Qin." Ling Yuheng bowed to Master Qin obediently, and Master Qin nodded slightly. "Heng''er will have Master Lao Qin to worry about in the future." Su Qiruo told Ling Yuheng to take Master Qin to his yard. After all, Master Qin is a man, so it''s not convenient to be with her. So since this day, the mansion has become much more lively, and there will be bursts of beautiful piano sounds in the backyard from time to time. I have to say that Gu Yu''s errands have always been done very well. Although Master Qin is a man, he is a man of great talent. Su Qiruo only found out later that Master Qin was born in Hualou, and he was proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and it was just to please the guests. I thought she would be dissatisfied because of his status, but Su Qiruo didn''t say anything, and didn''t tell Ling Yuheng about it. That Mr. Qin didn''t look like a man in the world, but he had a sense of peace and quiet about him. Su Qiruo would never look down on such a man, since he came out of that kind of place, he must have had his difficulties back then. As long as he doesn''t bring those dirty things into the mansion, and can teach Ling Yuheng well, he doesn''t need to care too much about his identity. Everyone has his own past, so there is no need to deny the future of others. Besides, since Master Qin is willing to rely on his talents to make a living, he must not be a person who is willing to rely on his body to make a living. If he is willing, given his appearance, even if he is a bit older, he will definitely be able to have a place. A man who came out of that kind of place must have a hard life, this is enough to be admired. And Su Qiruo''s guess was correct, on the third day after Master Qin came, Wen Yan brought a lot of things. The reason why she didn''t dare to come these days is because she was thinking about her mistakes behind closed doors in the mansion! She was afraid that she would offend the ancestor by being too attentive, so she calculated the time before coming here. This can be regarded as atonement for her failure to discipline her son before, and she did it for the Fifth Highness to see. It was exactly like this, the people sent by Su Qiruo took the opportunity to find out a lot of things. After all, Wen Yan hadn''t had time to hide all those dirty things. If she knew that His Highness the Fifth Prince had arrived in Yucheng, she would have already taken action. Any one of the things she did would be a serious crime of beheading and extermination. "Your Majesty, please greet His Highness the Fifth Highness." Wen Yan rubbed her hands together awkwardly, she was still a little scared when facing Su Qiruo. But she learned to be smart this time, and many of the things she brought were given to the prince. Looking at the appearance of His Highness Fifth Highness, as long as the little prince says a word, it will be more effective than others. "City Master Wen is polite, please sit down." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and servants came in to serve tea immediately. (end of this chapter) Chapter 230： Fu Lang is a teller (16) Chapter 230 Fu Lang is a complainant (16) Wen Yan took a peek at Su Qiruo. Today she didn''t have those two guards and the little prince by her side, so her heart skipped a beat, as if something was about to happen. "Thanks to His Highness, for giving the lower official a chance, the lower official should have come to greet His Highness earlier, but he felt that he had made a big mistake, so he reflected on it for a while in the mansion, and I hope His Highness forgive me. crime." "The kindness and righteousness of Wencheng Lord is really a blessing for our country." Su Qiruo exaggerated a bit, and Wen Yan''s uneasy heart finally calmed down a bit. "The lower official is ashamed. There is only one child in the family. Usually, the lower official and his husband are spoiled by him, but they don''t want that child to cause such a big disaster outside. Thanks to the kindness of His Highness Fifth Highness and His Royal Highness, The officer is grateful." "Mr. Wen is not too old, so City Master Wen will discipline him well in the future." Su Qiruo is too lazy to tell her about Wen Qingyou, she doesn''t like such an unruly and willful child at all. Ling Yuheng was also brought up pampered, a little naughty in his bones, and would occasionally play tricks on Gu Yu. But he is kind-hearted and eccentric, completely different from the vicious Wen Qingyou. "I didn''t know that His Royal Highness had arrived in Yucheng before I was dismissed, and I didn''t come to visit. I feel really ashamed." Wen Yan just got to the point. She just wanted to ask the Fifth Highness when he came, what he came to Yucheng for, and when he planned to leave. But its not easy to ask directly, you can only cover it bit by bit. "This hall is a bit uncomfortable. I brought people out to search for medicine, and happened to pass by Yucheng to live for a while. I don''t want to disturb you. City Lord Wen doesn''t need to care. As for the matter of this hall, I hope City Master Wen will keep it a secret." Su Qiruo didn''t want anyone to disturb her, so she said it quite bluntly. Wen Yan was secretly happy in his heart, but he pretended to be worried and said: "Your Highness is sick? I don''t know what kind of medicine His Highness needs, so I will send someone to look for it." Since she came to look for medicine, she shouldn''t be here for long, so she doesn''t need to worry too much. It''s a good thing that she has gone through this experience today, so she won''t have to hang around in her diary to pay respects to this ancestor in the future. Su Qiruo''s eyes flashed, and he smiled lightly: "Don''t bother City Master Wen, the Queen Mother and Sister Huang gave to many people when the palace left Beijing, I believe they will be found soon." After finishing speaking, she coughed twice in a timely manner, and it didn''t seem like she was pretending. Wen Yan''s heart trembled. Fortunately, she knew how to stay low and be small, and didn''t have anything to do with this ancestor. The emperor and the empress dote on the fifth emperor''s daughter, and even the empress dowager has always given way to this younger sister. If she leaves Beijing, there will definitely be many people around her. Wen Yan originally thought that if the fifth imperial daughter discovered those yards on the outskirts of her city and the things she had done, she would try to make this person disappear. From this point of view, it is really impossible to act rashly. If something happened to the fifth imperial daughter in Yucheng, she would definitely not be able to escape. Now she only hopes that this little ancestor will find the medicine and leave quickly, don''t stay here to be scary. "The lower official was planning to clean up the dust for His Highness in the mansion, but since His Highness didn''t want to be known, the lower official can only neglect it." Wen Yan''s words are not polite, she came here to invite the fifth emperor''s daughter to the mansion for a banquet, but according to the fifth emperor''s daughter, it is probably not possible. "The palace has received City Lord Wen''s heart. As for the others, we will have a chance to get drunk with City Lord Wen in the future." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo coughed twice, scaring Wen Yan to get up and leave. "Since His Highness is ill, it''s better to rest for a while, and the next official will not bother you." "City Master Wen walk slowly." Seeing Wen Yan''s hurried footsteps when he left, Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing, and then his expression turned cold again. Is she afraid that something will happen to her on her territory and she will be blackmailed? This Wenyan is so timid, how dare he do those unconscionable things? "Come here, send these things to the little prince''s yard." Looking at the things Wen Yan sent over, Su Qiruo wasn''t interested, but felt that this Wen Yan had a lot of thoughts and knew how to do what he liked. These things are almost all given to men. She brought them here to please herself with Ling Yuheng, and also to apologize for her son''s injury to Ling Yuheng. One gift can do two things, and he is a person who knows how to budget carefully. Ling Yuheng, who was sitting by the piano and caressing it, heard the footsteps and looked up, and saw the butler brought a lot of things over. "what are these?" Ling Yuheng looked at the housekeeper with those big innocent eyes and asked. "If you go back to your son, these are sent to you by the old slave ordered by the young lady." In front of Master Qin, the butler didn''t say that these things were sent by City Lord Wen. Seeing that Ling Yuheng''s mind had already flown to the pile of things, Master Qin didn''t continue to trap him in insisting on playing the piano. "Then let''s rest for half an hour!" "Thank you Master." Ling Yuheng happily thanked him, and happily went to see what his benefactor sister had given him. He has seen everything since he was a child, and he is not interested in those gold, silver and jade articles. But these gifts are from the benefactor''s sister, so it''s different. "So many hairpins!" Ling Yuheng couldn''t help clicking his tongue, the small wooden box was opened, and all kinds of hairpins came into view, dazzled the viewers. Xiaoxi on the side was also dumbfounded, but when she thought of the pampering that the young lady treated the young master on weekdays, she felt that these things were nothing compared to those pampering. "Miss loves the young master, so let the young master keep it!" Ling Yuheng took out a white jade hairpin with a white lotus carved from the hairpins, held it in both hands and came to Master Qin. "Master, this is for you." Master Qin is his elder. Although his benefactor''s sister also gave Shu Xiu, he never gave Mr. Qin anything. Now that he has these things, he can borrow flowers to offer Buddha. "This" Master Qin was startled, curled his fingers, looked at the lotus jade hairpin but didn''t take it away. "Master''s temperament is noble and pure, which is just suitable for this lotus that emerges from the mud and is not stained. You can accept it!" Ling Yuheng''s few words hit Master Qin''s heart by accident, so he had to accept this hairpin. "Thank you Heng''er." Master Qin''s usually indifferent face was a little warmer, those charming eyes were fixed on the jade hairpin in his hand, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Ling Yuheng went to choose a golden hairpin studded with precious stones as a present for Xiaoxi, who was so happy that she almost cried. Young Master treats him so kindly that he is willing to give such a precious thing to him. "Okay, okay, you have worked hard to serve me for so long, I just gave you a hairpin, what does it look like to cry?" After Ling Yuheng separated out the two hairpins, he asked someone to put the rest into the west wing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 231： Fu Lang is a teller (17) Chapter 231 Fu Lang is a complainer (17) These things belong to the benefactor''s sister, and he will not take them away when he returns home. Ling Yuheng has never been greedy, and he is very satisfied with his current life. It''s not that he doesn''t want to go home, it''s just that his benefactor''s sister told him about his difficulties, and he can''t make her difficult. It''s just two more years of waiting, as long as he is still alive, it''s not too late. I only hope that the mother and father can think about it, and don''t feel sorry for him. "Thank you son." Xiao Xi carefully put the golden hairpin into her bosom, touching it with both hands from time to time, for fear that it might be lost. Ling Yuheng chuckled and said nothing. His actions did not deceive Master Qin who had been sitting there. Master Qin thought that the child was so happy that he must have wanted to take a closer look at those gifts. But he didn''t want him to run over excitedly, and only gave each other a hairpin, but he didn''t take anything. Master Qin didn''t know the relationship between Ling Yuheng and Su Qiruo, he only knew that the lady in this mansion dotes on this young master very much. And this pampered young man is not as naughty as he imagined, on the contrary, he is cute and tight. He has never been close to others, but he always has some unspeakable emotions towards Ling Yuheng. Su Qiruo asked when they were having dinner together: "Do you still like the things I sent you today?" Ling Yuheng smiled and nodded: "I like it, thank you sister." "You don''t have to thank me, those are all apologies from the City Lord''s Mansion, you just keep them well." "Apologize?" Ling Yuheng thought that those things were bought by his benefactor''s sister, but he didn''t expect that it was actually an apology sent by the Wen family. "They hurt you, so naturally they have to apologize." Su Qiruo put a big chicken drumstick for Ling Yuheng into the small plate in front of him, and said with a smile. This child has been begging for more than half a year, and she is skinny. She has only grown a little flesh after raising her for so long. She was hit by the Wen family''s carriage before. Poor see. "Actually, it''s nothing. Heng''er is just angry with the master and servant who are domineering and domineering." When thinking of Wen Qingyou and his dog-legged servant, Ling Yuheng felt very uncomfortable. I dont know that the 50 big boards last time didnt make them remember, otherwise his pleading at that time would have become a joke. "Don''t talk about them, hurry up and eat." Su Qiruo saw that Ling Yuheng''s expression was not very good-looking, so he hurriedly talked about something else. Children who grew up in the royal family don''t eat or sleep, but in Su Qiruo''s place, there are not so many rules. She only hopes that she can live happily, and doesn''t want to be restrained too much. Eating is a happy thing, if you still hold back and can''t talk, how uncomfortable it would be! "Elder sister also eat more." Ling Yuheng put some lily in Su Qiruo''s bowl, he heard from Bai Lu that the celery lily can detoxify the heat, so the benefactor''s sister can''t do without every meal. Su Qiruo raised her eyes and smiled, her eyes were full of satisfaction. This little guy can hurt people too. "Master, can you embroider?" After playing a game of chess, Ling Yuheng moved to Master Qin''s side with a small dustpan filled with needlework. There are embroidery threads of various colors inside, and there is also a piece of light blue brocade cloth. "What are you going to do?" Master Qin asked curiously. After being in contact with Ling Yuheng during this period of time, he didn''t think that this child was good at needlework. Ling Yuheng blushed, pursed her lips and said, "I want to embroider a purse for my sister." From the day my benefactor''s sister rescued him, she has been taking care of him and bought him many things. And he gave her nothing. There was a good piece of fabric among the things sent by Wen''s family, so he wanted to make a purse for his benefactor''s sister with his own hands to express his affection. But, he won''t. "It''s rare that you have such a heart." Master Qin asked Xiaoxi to fetch a piece of ordinary fabric, and then began to explain to Ling Yuheng how to make a purse and how to embroider things on it. Ling Yuheng, who was too difficult, couldn''t learn it, so he thought about embroidering a few bamboos on the purse. Ling Yuheng''s eyes finally lit up when his finger was pricked with blood beads again. "Thank you Master." Although he can''t do as good a craft as his master, he finally knows how to do it. So, for many days and nights to come, the lights in Ling Yuheng''s room would burn until very late. Although he was careful with every stitch and thread, the things he made were still unsightly. But he really tried his best. Looking at the pretty purse, Ling Yuheng grinned in satisfaction, revealing a row of neat little white teeth. As the weather turned warmer, Su Qiruo''s health finally improved, but Wen Yan''s brows were impatient. Could it be that His Royal Highness has not found the medicine yet? She stayed here for more than three months and didn''t say she was going to leave, which made her dare not move. Recently, she lost a lot of money and business, and she also offended many people because of this. But the person Wen Yan sent out to watch Su Qiruo went back and said that His Highness the Fifth Highness seldom went out, and even if he did go out occasionally, he would take the little prince to the street to buy some gadgets and then go back. Looking at it from this point of view, maybe the Fifth Highness doesn''t care about the things she did, she just came here to ask for medicine. In the end, Wen Yan still couldn''t hold back the greed in his heart, and sneaked out of the City Lord''s Mansion that night. Gu Yu spit secretly: "This old thing is really tolerable, sisters, come to live." They have been staring at her for three months, and finally they are going to make a move. Wen Yan''s carriage went around and finally stopped at the door of a teahouse. After she got off the carriage, she went straight into the teahouse. Gu Yu sent someone to guard the back door, and then asked someone to pretend to be a guest to follow in. After a while, a woman slipped out from the back door of the restaurant. Although she changed her clothes, she was still recognized by the hidden guard. Gu Yu led people all the way to Wen Yan''s lair, and unexpectedly, besides the officials and wealthy businessmen from Yucheng, there was a familiar face waiting there. "Can you see clearly?" Su Qiruo put down the book in his hand, frowned and said. "I saw with my own eyes that that person was none other than Liu Yusheng, under the Fourth Highness''s subordinate. Seeing that old man Wenyan respects Liu Yusheng very much." Gu Yu said solemnly, she was really bright, she would know that man even if he turned into ashes. "In this way, all the money that Wen Yan saved went into Su Wenjian''s pocket." Su Qiruo nodded clearly, "Then tell Bai Lu that there is no need to search for the place where Wenyan hides the money. According to Su Wenjian''s method, there is nothing left in Wenyan''s hands." What surprised her was that this Yucheng was supposed to be her fiefdom in the future, but the fourth princess actually extended her hand here. Since Wenyan belongs to Su Wenjian, then Su Wenjian must already know about her in Yucheng. But up to now, the Fourth Sister whom she followed wholeheartedly has not sent her a single greeting, so Su Qiruo really has to mourn her predecessor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 232： Fu Lang is a teller (18) Chapter 232 Fu Lang is a complainer (18) That fool risked his life to work for others, dealing with his own father and sister. Not only did they not appreciate it, they even poisoned her and framed her. Su Wenjian is really good at it! "It''s just that the subordinates don''t understand, what does Fourth Highness want so much money for?" Gu Yu couldn''t understand, the four imperial daughters were always frugal in Beijing, they were usually not ostentatious, their clothes and meals were much simpler than those of the other imperial daughters, why did they have to get money from outside? "Target troops." Su Qiruo''s lips parted, although the voice didn''t come out, but Gu Yu still understood it. Actually, the predecessor knew something about this matter, but Su Wenjian didn''t seem to trust her, so she didn''t say anything. "Then she is too courageous. Your Highness, you...do you really want to be with the fourth princess?" Gu Yu broke into a cold sweat from fright, the fourth princess is planning to rebel! Otherwise, why would she station troops? Gu Yu has always obeyed her master''s orders, but she can''t see her master being used by others. Their masters are innocent, and the four imperial daughters clearly have no good intentions. Master has changed a lot during this period of time, so she dared to ask this question. If it was the past, she would not dare to say more. It''s not that Bai Lu never persuaded her master in the past, but it didn''t work out in the end. Originally, Bai Lu was the most personal bodyguard by the master''s side, but it was precisely because of the matter of the fourth princess that the master replaced her. It was only after arriving in Yucheng that the master started using Bailu again. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and said lightly: "This palace has always repaid kindness for kindness, and revenge for revenge." Gu Yu looked at the smile in her master''s eyes, and for the first time did not understand what she meant. "The empress is the real elder sister of this palace. Even if we break our bones, we are still connected. Since this is the case, this palace should give Huangjie a big gift first." Su Qiruo finished speaking, then sat back at the desk, took a pen and wrote a letter, and ordered the secret guards to send it to the capital. Gu Yu was so excited that he couldn''t fall asleep all night, it was not in vain for them to put their heads on their belts and talk about the goodness of His Royal Highness, the master finally figured it out. What''s so good about the Fourth Highness? She''s used to pretending, and I don''t know why the master trusted her so much before. As secret guards, they are not qualified to comment on the master''s decision, but she still hopes that the master will be well. The Fourth Royal Highness is not a good man, the master has been protected too well by the Queen and His Royal Highness since he was a child, and his heart is simple, so he doesn''t understand the use of the Fourth Royal Highness at all. Now it''s finally all right, the master is enlightened. The princess who was far away in the capital received another letter from her sister three months later. Looking at the contents of the letter, the corners of the prince''s lips, which were always tightly pursed, also raised. This child has finally grown up and knows his painstaking efforts. The empress dowager is ten years older than Su Qiruo, and she has always treated her as half a daughter. Perhaps it was because she managed too hard before that she pushed the child to Su Wenjian''s side. Su Wenjian looked at the usually silent one, and it turned out that she was the most ambitious among the several princesses. In the past, the Empress Dowager only thought that her younger sister did not live up to expectations and did so many stupid things. From this point of view, there must be someone instigating behind those things. The misfortune was caused by Su Qiruo, and Su Wenjian took advantage of all the advantages. "What a Su Wenjian, but Ben Gong underestimated her." It''s not that the princess has never doubted Su Wenjian, but she never thought that her hand would be stretched so far. "Old Si is always a good person, and dragged Xiao Wu to do many things for her. Fortunately, I thought that those things were done by Xiao Wu, so I scolded her bloody." Third Princess Su Wenrong slammed her fist on the square table, her face flushed with anger. Su Wenrong is good at martial arts, has a straightforward temper, never speaks euphemistically, and doesn''t understand those twists and turns. Because she has always been on good terms with the Crown Prince, she has always complained about Su Qiruo''s closeness to Su Wenjian and her confrontation with the Crown Princess. Even if the crown prince sent Su Qiruo to Yucheng because of the land enclosure, Su Wenrong still felt that the crown maid spoiled Su Qiruo too much. Now, looking at the news that Su Qiruo sent back from Yucheng, she felt that what the Empress Dowager did was right, and she had always misunderstood Su Qiruo. It turns out that these things were instigated by Su Wenjian, that sinister villain. "Xiao Wu is young, so she will inevitably be used by others. Now that she is willing to write these two letters to me, it proves that she has grown up." The princess smiled with relief. There is nothing in this world that makes people more happy than sisters being united. Because the relationship between her and Wu Huangmei has not been good, the father and queen are worried every day, especially in the past two years when the child is not in the capital, the father does not say anything, and he still blames her in his heart. But what can she do? The matter of enclosing land is very involved, and Xiao Wu is being used by others, especially without knowing it. If she hadn''t sent him away sooner, she, Su Qiruo, would be lying in the cell now. Fortunately, she has been to Yucheng for so long and it is not in vain. To discover such a big secret is to make up for it. "What is the queen going to do?" Su Wenrong is most annoyed by these intrigues. She would rather fight than use her brain. When she thinks of Su Wenjian, she has a headache, and she will have to deal with that scourge tomorrow. "This matter is of great importance and must be reported to the Empress." The princess received the letter and prepared to enter the palace. "I''ll go with Miss Huang." Su Wenrong also stood up, she had to sue Su Wenjian. The empress took a look at Su Wenrong, and said in a low voice: "The words in the little five letters are cryptic, and they only vaguely mention that they have something to do with Su Wenjian. You must not bluntly say anything about Su Wenjian in front of the empress. The empress is the most taboo of sisters killing each other." Su Wenrong is simple-minded, if he speaks ill of Su Wenjian in front of the emperor because of this unsubstantiated letter, it will only backfire. Empress would think that their sisters formed a clique and couldn''t accommodate the fourth child, maybe even Su Qiruo who wrote the letter would be punished. Su Wenrong curled his lips reluctantly, clenched his fists and said: "Everything is up to Huang Jie." Cant sue her for what she went to the palace for. The princess seemed to have seen Su Wenrong''s thoughts, and said: "The mother emperor will probably send you to Yucheng. If you and Xiao Wu finish this matter, maybe you can bring her back this time." It is related to Su Wenjian, the emperor will definitely not let Su Wenjian investigate by himself. Then only the Crown Prince, the Third Emperor, and the Sixth Emperor are left to take on this important task. As the crown prince, if the Crown Prince goes far away to Yucheng, people will definitely find out the clues, and maybe they will startle the snake. And the Sixth Princess is two years younger than Su Qiruo, and she is also a rascal, so it is really not reliable. Then only the upright third princess can go there secretly, and even if someone finds out, they can find a reason to patrol. After all, the frontier has been unstable these years, and Su Wenrong often goes out to practice. "The matter of enclosing the land is very involved, can the empress let Xiao Wu go so easily?" Anyway, Su Wenrong didn''t believe it. The nine clans who were the masterminds were all wiped out. This was the first time she had seen the empress so angry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 233： Fu Lang is a teller (19) Chapter 233 Fu Lang is a complainant (19) "Xiao Wu has reached the age of choosing the emperor''s servant. If she really waits until she comes back at the age of eighteen, the queen father will definitely take my skin." The princess has always been upright in doing things, but she doesn''t want to follow the rules when it comes to her sister. People are always selfish, but that''s the sister she grew up with! She can be unselfish to everyone, but she can''t do anything to Su Qiruo. If this is true, the third child will be able to bring the child back, and he will not feel guilty when she is in front of the queen. "Xiao Wu is not in the capital, so the empress father can''t show her now, right?" Su Wenrong suddenly felt that Su Qiruo''s life was actually not easy. He seemed to be favored by others, but he couldn''t help himself in everything, and everything was arranged clearly. Thinking about how rebellious she was before, the more the Queen and the Empress Dowager didnt let her do what she did, Su Wenrong instantly understood. "Isn''t the marriage of the royal family always like this? If the father and queen want it, Xiao Wu can''t refuse it." It''s like her, although she is a prince, the prince who married back is a man she doesn''t know well. The queen mother told her since she was a child that a king should not be affectionate, and whoever she loves is harming whomever she loves, she kept it in her heart. Her half of her life seemed extremely noble, but her heart was always empty. So she hopes that this burden can be borne by herself, that her sister can choose the life she wants, find someone who truly loves each other, so that she will not feel lonely for the rest of her life. "Xiao Wu has never been a submissive person." Su Wenrong seldom said a serious word, but made the empress look at her a few more times. "Is there something on my face?" Su Wenrong touched his face, then looked at his fingers, they were all clean and there was nothing there! "Third brother, you seem to be getting smarter." After the princess finished speaking, she quickened her pace. Su Wenrong was taken aback for a moment, and then strode after him. While walking, he yelled loudly: "Sister Huang, what does this mean? I am smart!" Where is a fool in a royal child? It''s just that she doesn''t want to pretend to be smart. If Su Qi didn''t wait for the reply from the capital, he wouldn''t dare to act rashly. She wanted to take down Wenyan and those accomplices in one fell swoop, but the appearance of Liu Yusheng made her change her mind. Simply wait, maybe there are some big fish out there! Can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, she has plenty of time to spend with them. "Master, have you taken that medicine? Why don''t you look so good?" Bai Lu came in to refill Su Qiruo''s tea, seeing her still slouching on the recliner, she couldn''t help worrying. Han Lu came back a few days ago, and brought back the medicine that the master asked her to find, but the master''s complexion did not improve. "That''s not an antidote, it will take some time to recuperate the body, don''t worry." If Su Qi leaned there, she wanted to sleep, and she didn''t know what kind of poison Su Wenjian had given her. Could it be that she wanted her to fall asleep and die? If she can die well, it can be regarded as Su Wenjian''s personal affairs. I''m afraid that I''ll be hanging like this, that''s the worst thing. "Master, according to my subordinates, you should tell Her Majesty the Empress Dowager about this matter! Her Majesty the Empress Dowager may be able to find an antidote for you, and save you from suffering so much." "This poison can''t kill the palace for the time being. The imperial sister has a lot of affairs in the capital, so I don''t bother her for the time being as an idler. If the poison can''t be cured in the past two years, it''s not too late to ask the imperial sister for help. . The "Su Qiruo" in the book was already twenty years old when she was poisoned to death, which means that the poison in her body can lurk for five years, and it''s only the second year now, so don''t worry. If the news about her being poisoned and looking for an antidote leaks out, and Su Wenjian will give her some other means, she will be hard to guard against. There is a thief for a thousand days, but there is no one who guards against a thief for a thousand days. It is inevitable to be negligent. It''s better to procrastinate like this, and wait for the empress to deal with Su Wenjian thoroughly before she considers finding an antidote. Ling Yuheng, who was about to come in outside to deliver a purse to Su Qiruo, heard the words of the master and servant clearly. He always thought that the benefactor''s sister was sick, but he didn''t think she was poisoned. Su Qiruo was not in good health and didn''t notice the people coming outside, while Bai Lu deliberately didn''t remind her. The master is very kind to this young master. If the young master can persuade a few words, it will be much better than their words. Where would someone take their own body so seriously? "Young master." Seeing Ling Yuheng coming in, Bai Lu backed out. Ling Yuheng sat next to Su Qiruo clutching her purse tightly, looking at the pale woman, she suddenly felt distressed. yes! Her health is always bad, he should have found out earlier. But he still foolishly thought that she had a cold and was still recovering. Why can the cold last for three or four months? "elder sister" Ling Yuheng touched Su Qiruo''s palm with his free hand, and Su Qiruo gently squeezed his fingertips, smiling dotingly. "What''s going on here?" "My sister is not sick, but poisoned..." Ling Yuheng did not deny that he overheard their master and servant''s conversation, he was very worried about her. "It''s okay, it''s not a deadly poison. Han Lu has already found the medicine, and it will be fine after taking it." Su Qiruo sat up slowly, and comforted Ling Yuheng. "My sister is lying, your complexion is getting worse and worse, this poison must be very serious. How can you not cherish your body so much?" Ling Yuheng''s eyes turned red with anger, he finally met her, but she was poisoned. "Heng''er, I made a mistake before. If I return to Beijing with the excuse of being ill, I will definitely be caught by someone, and I will be blamed for everything I do in the future." If Su Qi is not afraid of other things, she has no intention of power, but she doesn''t want to hurt the princess. If her elder sister knew that she had been poisoned, she would definitely find a way to take her back. At that time, Su Wenjian would definitely reveal her participation in the land enclosure case. If the courtiers pressed her, even the emperor would not be able to keep her, and would even cause her troubles. The princess. Su Wenjian is really too insidious. She was burdened by her involvement in the land enclosure case, but she was able to get rid of herself. "What mistake did you make and still have your life as important?" Ling Yuheng can''t understand, she is the emperor''s daughter, she has been punished for her mistakes, and now she is almost dead, why don''t you let her go back? If the emperor of the Hua Kingdom is so unreasonable, even ignoring his own daughter, it is really disappointing. "I''m fine, I won''t die." Su Qiruo''s smile was covered by a tender white hand, and Ling Yuheng glared at her angrily. "Don''t say these unlucky words." "Okay, don''t say." Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng''s hand, and responded with a smile. After having a conversation with Ling Yuheng, she actually felt refreshed. Fingers caressing his fingers lightly, Su Qiruo frowned suddenly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 234： Fu Lang is a teller (20) Chapter 234 Fu Lang is a complainer (20) "Are you embroidering again?" Su Qiruo stared at Ling Yuheng displeasedly, last time when he gave her a purse, she found that his fingertips were full of needle holes. At that time, he had been taught well not to touch needles and threads again, but now that he has so many needle holes on his fingers, he must be disobedient and take the needle behind her back. "That purse is too ugly, it doesn''t look good hanging around my sister''s waist, so Heng''er embroidered another one for my sister." Ling Yuheng secretly glanced at the purse on Su Qiruo''s waist, and handed over the new purse as if offering a treasure, but Su Qiruo didn''t take it for a long time. The purse he gave her was always hanging around her waist. Gu Yu and the others liked to joke with Ling Yuheng on weekdays, so they always teased him with that purse. Unexpectedly, the child took it seriously and made another one. Looking at the apparently mature purse in front of her, Su Qiruo sighed helplessly. "One purse is enough, why do you bother to do it again?" As she spoke, she took the purse and put it aside, took out the medicine and applied it on Ling Yuheng. "My sister is so good-looking, if you wear an ugly purse around your waist, people will laugh at you." Ling Yuheng saw that Su Qiruo didn''t put on the purse directly, he couldn''t help feeling disappointed, but he didn''t show anything on his face. Is sister angry? He remembered that when he gave her a purse for the first time, she was so happy, her eyes were smiling. But this time she only glanced at it and put it aside, was it because she didn''t like it? He is not as good as Mr. Qin in making purses, but he embroidered them meticulously, why doesn''t she like them? "Not ugly at all." Su Qiruo put away the medicine bottle, then picked up the pouch around her waist, and carefully stroked the bamboo on it. insist that the green hills will not relax, and the roots are originally in the broken rocks. Thousands of blows are still strong, let the wind from east to west. Such a beautiful bamboo, how beautiful it is. "But they all said it''s not good-looking, and Heng''er also thinks it''s not good-looking." Ling Yuheng braced his hands and did not dare to move. Seeing her picking up the purse again, his mood improved a bit. "Whether it looks good or not depends on your heart. There are tens of thousands of beautiful purses in this world, but none of them are as good as what Heng''er made for me." Su Qiruo put the purse in his hand into his bosom, and seeing the smile in the little guy''s eyes, he sighed helplessly. "I will wear these two purses interchangeably in the future, and you are not allowed to touch needles and threads again." "Okay, when my sister''s purse is worn out, Heng''er will make a new one for my sister." Ling Yuheng was as obedient as a little rabbit, Su Qiruo knew that they might never see each other again, but she still nodded along with his words. He is the prince of Xia, she is the princess of Hua, and the distance between the two is more than thousands of miles. When she sends him home safely, her mission in this life will be considered complete. Su Qiruo covered her lips and coughed twice, Ling Yuheng hurriedly got up to pour water for her, and held it in Su Qiruo''s hands with both hands, he frowned in worry. "Sister, follow me home!" Su Qiruo was taken aback when she heard Ling Yuheng say this just after taking a sip of water. "Um?" "Sister, Xia Guo has a genius doctor, Mr. Xuanyan, who will definitely heal my sister''s body." Miracle doctor Xuan Yan easily refuses to see others, but his sister is his benefactor, when he goes to ask the Queen Mother, the Queen Mother will definitely be able to convince Mr. Xuan Yan. He couldn''t see her suffering so much. "The miracle doctor Xuan Yan saved the world with a pair of skillful hands. The living dead, flesh and bones, never ask people easily." But all capable people have a withdrawn personality, and this Mr. Xuan Yan is no exception. Although he is a man, his medical skills surpass countless women in the world, so he can be regarded as a remarkable person. "Sister also knows Mr. Xuanyan?" Ling Yuheng didn''t expect that the benefactor''s sister would know about that strange old man, after all, that person is really not very attractive. Su Qiruo nodded and said, "I''ve heard about that miracle doctor." "Sister, don''t worry about that, you come home with me, I have a way to let that strange old man treat you." Seeing Su Qiruo felt a little uncomfortable, Ling Yuheng grabbed his fingers and bit his lip, took out a red string from his neck, and handed the jade pendant hanging on it to Su Qiruo''s hand. "Heng''er has no intention of deceiving my sister, but Heng''er is in such a state of desperation now, even with such an identity, it''s useless." Ling Yuheng was full of guilt, the benefactor sister even told him about her mistake and being driven to Yucheng, but he still kept his identity from her. Su Qiruo looked at the small jade pendant that fell on her palm, which still carried the temperature of the young man. The translucent white pendant has Ling Yuheng''s name written on it, and the Xia Kingdom royal family logo on the back. "Ling Yuheng..." Su Qiruo murmured, but she actually knew his identity all along! It''s just that if he doesn''t say it, she won''t make it clear. "Sister, I''m sorry..." Ling Yuheng glanced at Su Qiruo nervously, afraid that she would get angry and ignore him. "Heng''er has done a good job, you put this thing away, and you are not allowed to tell anyone your identity except me, even Xiaoxi." Su Qiruo put the jade pendant around Ling Yuheng''s neck again, and instructed in a low voice. "Sister...I..." Ling Yuheng''s eyes suddenly turned red. Not only did the benefactor''s sister not blame him for deliberately concealing it, but she was so considerate of him. "It doesn''t matter who you are, it doesn''t matter who you are if I save you, it''s because of fate between us." Su Qiruo raised her hand and touched Ling Yuheng''s hair, as gentle as ever. This is a predestined fate between them, she came here to save him. Just wait for him to be sent home safely. "Thank you sister, you are so kind." If it wasn''t for the difference between men and women, he really wanted to hug her. How can there be such a good person in this world? "It is inconvenient for me to write to your mother right now, so you can stay here with peace of mind, and I will personally send you home when I leave Yucheng." Although Ling Yuheng is young, he also knows the taboos in the royal family. Benefactors sister, as the princess, definitely cannot contact people from other countries easily, and if she doesnt have it, she will be labeled as collaborating with the enemy and treason. What''s more, she is still in the body of a sin, he knows it all. Thinking of her saying that she would send him home, Ling Yuheng had an idea in his heart, then he could keep her in Xia Guo for a longer time and let Mr. Xuan Yan detoxify her. But there are still two years left, can the benefactor''s sister''s body hold up? After the young boy had his own thoughts, he became a little lazy. Apart from staring at Su Qiruo taking medicine every day, she just counted the time with her fingers. Even if his favorite dish, quail, was placed on the table, he felt that it had lost the taste of the past. It wasn''t until a guest came to the mansion that day that Ling Yuheng had an idea. Seeing Bai Lu and Gu Yu hurrying along early in the morning, Ling Yuheng was curious, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 235： Fu Lang is a teller (21) Chapter 235 Fu Lang is a complainer (21) "Heng''er, my third sister arrived in Yucheng today, you come with me to meet her." Su Qiruo approached Ling Yuheng and whispered in Ling Yuheng''s ear, the servants in the mansion didn''t know her identity, so she put the word "Huang" and said it a little cautiously. Ling Yuheng''s heart tightened, and he glanced at Su Qiruo uneasily. Su Qiruo gently rubbed his little hairy head, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, she won''t do anything to you." Third Princess Su Wenrong is somewhat reckless in her actions, but she is upright, and she will definitely not embarrass a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy. "Heng''er followed her sister." Ling Yuheng nodded, but he didn''t fully believe Su Qiruo''s words. What kind of family relationship is the royal family? He knows in his heart that the person he has always regarded as his own brother has turned him into a beggar, unable to return home. If he hadn''t met his benefactor''s sister, it''s hard to say what his life will be like in the future. Su Qiruo took the young boy''s hand, led him out and got into the carriage. Su Wenrong did not expect that the fifth emperor girl who had always been against her would come to pick her up in person, even though the man sat in the carriage and did not get off, it was enough to shock her. After all, their previous relationship was really not good. "Third sister has worked hard all the way." The car curtain was raised, and Su Qiruo, who was not looking too good, sat in the car and looked at Su Wenrong, who was riding a dusty horse, both of them were taken aback. Su Wenrong glanced lightly at the young man beside Su Qiruo, then nodded. "Don''t come down, lead the way!" The two sisters have a good understanding, in order to avoid being discovered by others, they dare not say anything more at the gate of the city. The carriage was driving in front, Su Wenrong rode behind the carriage, and three people followed behind her. Actually, these are not the only people sent by the emperor, but they are just afraid of being suspicious. They were not together when they came from the capital, and the rest stayed outside the city, trying to sneak in bit by bit. Su Qiruo''s carriage stopped at the entrance of Lu''s house, and the woman behind the carriage glanced at the door plaque lightly, then led the people past the door, and went directly to the inn. After entering the door, Ling Yuheng scratched his head in confusion: "Sister, why did your third sister leave?" "She has a mission to come here this time. In order to avoid being discovered, she can only go to the inn first, and then find other ways to come to see me." Su Wenrong is well versed in the art of war, and she is very familiar with this kind of thing. "So it is." Ling Yuheng wiped the sweat from his palms on his sleeves. He was quite nervous when he saw the third princess just now. It stands to reason that he lives here, so he should take the initiative to say hello to people, but he dare not speak, which seems a bit rude. "My third sister is a general. She looks a bit rude, but she is actually quite nice, and she is different from other royal daughters." This was the first time Su Qiruo praised her sister in front of Ling Yuheng. Ling Yuheng was stunned for a moment, then laughed. The benefactor''s sister will not lie to him. Since the benefactor''s sister said yes, then the third princess must be good. If he goes to ask the third princess to intercede for the benefactor''s sister, I don''t know if he can take her to Xia Guo. Ling Yuheng was really worried about Su Qiruo''s body, she didn''t want to cause trouble, but he didn''t want anything to happen to her. If life is gone, I still think about what to do with those who have not. At noon, only Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng had dinner, and the mansion became busy in the middle of the afternoon. Xiaoxi ran over excitedly from outside, holding a plate of delicious snacks in her hand. "Master, are we going to have guests in our house? The kitchen has cooked a lot of delicious food!" He saw it when he went to the kitchen to deliver the bowls and chopsticks. There were a lot of dishes. There are two pieces of various snacks on this plate, which were given by sister Gu Yu when he came back just now, and said that the young lady specially ordered them to be delivered to the young master. The mansion usually makes some snacks, but because the lady doesn''t like to eat, only the young man eats a few pieces every day, so he doesn''t make much every time. This is the first time that there are as many types as there are today. "Um." Ling Yuheng nodded, but didn''t say much. The identity of the third princess must not be disclosed. "Miss usually doesn''t like to go out, it''s rare that the house is so lively." Xiaoxi took a piece of dim sum from Ling Yuheng and happily took a bite. Really delicious. Since he has been with the young master, whenever the young lady gives him some food, the young master will share some with him. Young master is a nice person, different from the masters in other mansions. Like Mr. Wen of the City Lord''s Mansion, it must be very unlucky to be his servant. Ling Yuheng originally thought that if the third princess didn''t live in the mansion, it would be fine if he didn''t come over for dinner, since she wouldn''t see her normally anyway. What''s more, the sisters must have a lot of work to talk about after meeting, and it might be inconvenient for him to be on the sidelines. Just as she was thinking about it, Xiaoxi came over and called. "My lord, Miss sent Gu Yu to call you over for dinner." Ling Yuheng exhaled lightly, then got up and walked out. Its good to meet you, I just took the time to tell the third princess about the poisoning of the benefactors sister. Where did someone get poisoned and still hide it? When Ling Yuheng came over, Su Qiruo and Su Wenrong were already sitting at the table. Seeing a young boy coming, Su Wenrong couldn''t help but give Su Qiruo an extra look. Xiao Wu, doesn''t she like tender ones? But sister Huang said that her father was in the palace to help her choose a royal attendant, why did he find such a young one himself? If Su Qiruo knew what this upright third sister was thinking, she would definitely give her a supercilious look. She''s not that pervert Su Wenjian who spoils little boys. How old is this kid! "Heng''er, come and sit down. This is my third sister. You can also call her third sister." "Heng''er has seen Third Sister." Ling Yuheng saluted Su Wenrong first, and then sat beside Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo didn''t intend to introduce Ling Yuheng to Su Wenrong either. Su Wenrong was stunned, then looked down at himself, and immediately took out a delicate dagger from his body and put it in front of Ling Yuheng. "Meeting ceremony." Ling Yuheng: "..." Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing out loud: "This is a meeting gift from the third sister, please accept it! The third sister has nothing else, and the sword in her hand is the best." If it is said that the money Su Wenjian saved behind his back was used to play with men except for the soldiers, then Su Wenrong''s net worth was all used to buy these things. Give a dagger to the young boy as a meeting gift, probably the number one person in the world. But Su Qiruo knows that Su Wenrong has a small dagger that is worth thousands of gold, if it is not for someone close to her, she would not be willing to give it away! Showing such a meeting gift when you come up, ordinary boys must be afraid. Ling Yuheng touched the dagger excitedly, placed it carefully by his side, stood up and thanked him. "Thank you, Third Sister." (end of this chapter) Chapter 236： Fu Lang is a teller (22) Chapter 236 Fu Lang is a complainer (22) "You''re welcome, as long as you like it." Su Wenrong coughed uncomfortably. She is really not good at dealing with such a young boy, and the imperial brothers in the palace are not close to her either. "Let''s eat first!" Su Qiruo signaled Su Wenrong to move the chopsticks first, and then picked up the chopsticks to add some dishes to Ling Yuheng and put them on the plate. Su Wenrong only felt her brows twitch, and she realized that this fifth emperor girl was really different! Since when did this little overlord in Beijing become so gentle? It seems that what Huang Jie said is correct, sending her to Yucheng has really grown a lot. "Third Sister has been exhausted, and the journey has been exhausting. The imperial sister will toast you first to welcome the third sister." Su Qiruo put down his chopsticks, picked up the wine glass beside him and smiled at Su Wenrong. Su Wenrong touched her boldly and sighed. Su Qiruo''s wine was not delivered to her mouth, but a small hand had already snatched the cup from her hand. "elder sister" Ling Yuheng let out an unhappy cry, his eyes full of dissatisfaction. Su Qiruo hastily raised her hand and rubbed his little head, and picked up the "tea" water that was not put on the side. "I was ill a few days ago, and my body was still not fully recovered, so the imperial sister offered tea instead of wine to the third sister." Su Wenrong frowned, his voice suddenly raised. "Why is it so sick?" Why are you still sick in this summer? No wonder she felt that Xiao Wu''s complexion was wrong the first time she saw her. "Just got the wind..." Before the word "cold" was spoken, Su Wenrong''s face changed. "Xiao Wu, do you think that Third Sister is stupid?" At this time, she has a cold, so she has to believe it! It''s not normal for her to wear such thick clothes in such hot weather. "Ahem..." Su Qiruo was choked by Su Wenrong and coughed twice, Ling Yuheng quickly got up and patted her on the back. Actually, compared to other imperial daughters, the third sister of hers is really not very smart. But Su Qiruo didn''t dare to say that clearly, the third sister has a bad temper. The little guy hesitated for a moment, and seeing that Su Qiruo still didn''t intend to tell Su Wenrong, he decided to go all out to make her angry and tell her, the third sister, about it. "Third sister, sister is not sick, she is poisoned." "Heng''er." Su Qiruo glanced at him helplessly, this child is all for her, she can''t blame him. But if this matter is reported back to Beijing, it will inevitably cause trouble for the empress. The matter of enclosing the land is to protect her, the emperor may already have complaints in his heart. "My sister was obviously poisoned, and she still looks like this for a long time. Why didn''t she tell Third Sister? She is your own sister!" Ling Yuheng''s eyes turned red, and he said stubbornly. "How could it be poisoned? But that old **** Wen Yan did it? I''m going to kill her!" Su Wenrong slapped the table heavily with his palm, and the plates on the table jumped and fell back again. If Su Qi thought about it, if he didn''t fear that Ling Yuheng would be frightened, the food on the table might be ruined by the slap just now. Su Wenrong is not willing anymore. She may not like Xiao Wu''s domineering and willful, but this is also her sister, and it is not up to others to bully her. "It''s not her, she was poisoned when she came out of the capital." If Su Qi waved her hand, Wen Yan is certainly not a good person, but there is no need for this matter to fall on her. "People in the capital did it?" Su Wenrong was surprised, she was not good at calculating, so she couldn''t say to suspect anyone. If you really doubt it, then everyone is suspicious. "Third Sister, don''t worry about it, this poison will kill you, and you will find the antidote after you return to Beijing." "Are you a fool? Can you wait if you are poisoned? The sooner you get rid of the poison, you can live a few more days. How do you know that you can survive back to the capital?" Su Wenrong was so angry that he wanted to pry Su Qiruo''s head open to see what she was thinking. Su Wenrong spoke ruthlessly, but Su Qiruo felt very warm, and the family affection in the royal family was extremely precious. "Sister Huang has already spent a lot of thought on my affairs, don''t let her make the Queen Mother angry for such a trivial matter." "How can this be a trivial matter? Why is the empress angry? Little Wu, Xiao Wu, I always thought you were smart, why dont you see clearly than me? The Queen Mother was certainly angry about the land enclosure, but you are her daughter after all, so can she really ignore you? Otherwise, how did you get to Yucheng instead of dying with those old things? Now that you are poisoned, if the Queen Mother knew it, she would only feel distressed, so why would she blame the Queen? " The emperor loves the fifth emperor''s daughter, anyone with a discerning eye knows, otherwise Su Wenjian wouldn''t have taken advantage of Su Qiruo. "No matter how big the matter is, I will write to the capital right away, and you will leave immediately. If something happens, I will take care of it." Su Wenrong couldn''t take it anymore, her sister''s life was almost gone, so how could she have the heart to eat? Seeing Su Wenrong get up and ask Gu Yu to lead him to the study, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to stop him. If she, the third emperor''s daughter, is stubborn, even ten bulls will not be able to hold her back. "You, you!" Su Qiruo pampered Ling Yuheng''s forehead, she was really reluctant to say something serious about him. "For Yu Heng''er, my sister''s life is more important than anything else, even if my sister is angry and wants to punish Heng''er, Heng''er will admit it." Ling Yuheng has also turned into a little stubborn bull, so stubborn that it makes people feel distressed. "When will I be willing to punish you?" Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, and pulled Ling Yuheng to sit down. "eat first." "Sister isn''t angry?" Ling Yuheng glanced at Su Qiruo secretly, and couldn''t believe his eyes. "Not angry, eat quickly!" Since Su Wenrong has written to the capital, she simply waits until the capital returns the news before deciding whether to leave or not. She couldn''t leave at will, and put all the blame on Su Wenrong. Su Qiruo couldn''t do such a thing. "Sister, do you know who poisoned you? Will she give you the antidote?" "do not know." Su Qiruo shook her head, she knew who had poisoned her, and she also knew that that person would never admit it or give her an antidote. At that time, that person will only plant the poisoning incident on the crown daughter, and then use this to provoke the relationship between their sisters. "Sister, then I will take you back to Xia Guo to find Mr. Xuanyan, he will definitely be able to cure the poison on my sister." "Okay, if the capital comes and allows me to go out of the city to seek medical treatment, I will go to Xia Kingdom with you." Su Qiruo said with a smile, if she was really let go, then she could send Ling Yuheng home earlier. He has been missing for so long, the family must be very anxious. A twelve or thirteen-year-old boy has been wandering outside for so long, the family probably thought he was dead! Ling Yuheng''s eyes lit up, and his mood improved instantly, and he even ate an extra bowl of rice. At that time, he will not only ask someone to detoxify his benefactor''s sister, but also ask the empress to thank her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 237： Fu Lang is a teller (23) Chapter 237 Fu Lang is a complainant (23) Su Wenrong moved quickly, leaving and coming back in a hurry, his face finally looked better than before. "You will return to Beijing tomorrow." Su Wenrong put a chopstick of cabbage on the white rice, and ate up the whole bowl of rice in a few mouthfuls. She is not picky about food. In the past, when she was marching and fighting outside, she often couldn''t eat a bite of hot food for several days, and she was supported by a piece of dry food that could break teeth. Didn''t she live to this day? What''s more, she still has something in her heart now, even if she loses her appetite for delicious food. Seeing Su Wenrong put down her chopsticks, Su Qiruo called Bai Lu to bring her more food, and she filled a bowl of soup herself and handed it over. "Don''t worry, wait for news from the capital." "Why are you so disobedient, kid?" "Third sister... I didn''t stop you from delivering letters to Beijing, and please don''t force me to go back to Beijing now." Su Qiruo''s words meant that Su Wenrong understood, she just didn''t want to hurt her. She is a sinner and cannot return to Beijing without a call. Although they are imperial daughters, they have to abide by the rules set by their ancestors. Even the empress dowager dare not disobey it. Su Wenrong took a deep look at the younger sister in front of her, and suddenly she understood how the empress dowager felt and why she loved her so much. If the person who was poisoned today was replaced by Su Wenjian, that person would definitely pretend to evade it, and then leave "with no other choice". As a soldier, what he likes most is to deal with such honest people. Su Wenrong suddenly found that this Xiao Wu''s temper was quite to her liking. "Okay, I''ll listen to you this time." Su Wenrong picked up the bowl of soup and took a big gulp. The soup served by my younger sister herself is not bad, and the concubine does not even have the same treatment as her. "Heng''er, eat more." Su Qiruo''s movements are gentle, how can there be any trace of the violent and arrogant in the past? Su Wenrong couldn''t help but look at the child a few more times, always feeling that his bowl of soup smelled a little more rusty. Xiao Wu probably served the bowl of soup because he gave the child a dagger as a gift? Su Wenrong withdrew his gaze, smashed his mouth, didn''t want to look again, so as not to think too much. After dinner, Ling Yuheng was sent back to his yard, and Su Qiruo accompanied Su Wenrong to the study. Since Su Wenrong was sent by the palace, all the evidence she collected can be handed over to Su Wenrong, and let her continue to investigate Wenyan. Su Qiruo''s body just wanted to do something now, and he didn''t have the strength to plan. "Go back quickly! Go back, take medicine and go to bed early, and leave after I finish reading these things." Su Wenrong looked down at the evidence in his hand, and said to Su Qiruo without raising his head. "Third sister, watch slowly, and be careful when climbing over the wall." Su Qiruo smiled faintly, turned around and left. It took Su Wenrong a long time to realize what she said, and shook his head helplessly. That guy''s bad nature will never change. The reply letter from the capital arrived half a month later, and the letter stated the emperor''s will, asking the fifth princess to return to Beijing immediately and secretly. Su Qiruo stared blankly at the content of the letter, she didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. Su Wenrong patted Su Qiruo''s shoulder lightly: "Go back! The Empress has always loved you." If he didn''t love her, how could he have listened to the Empress Dowager and secretly sent her to Yucheng to escape the catastrophe. Fortunately, she actually felt the insignificant affection of the royal family. Su Qiruo recovered and put the letter away. "I''m going to Xia Guo, and I have to ask Third Sister to help me deliver a message to the capital." "Go to Xia Guo?" "There is a genius doctor in Xia State, Xuan Yan, I want to go to him to see if he can cure the poison in my body." Su Wenrong had also heard the rumors about Mr. Xuan Yan, so he nodded quickly. Yucheng is less than a thousand miles away from the border of Xia Kingdom. If she wants to go to Xia Kingdom to seek medical treatment, it will be much more convenient. "Your body is important, let''s go tomorrow!" "It''s just that I hope Third Sister will keep this matter a secret, and don''t let anyone other than the Queen Mother and Sister Huang know." If Su Qi doesn''t want Su Wenjian to know about this, so as not to startle the snake. "I know the seriousness." Su Wenrong probably also guessed what Su Qiruo meant, but she didn''t want to understand why Xiao Wu, who had been on good terms with Su Wenjian before, suddenly wanted to guard against that person, and even sent the news that Su Wenjian''s subordinates were colluding with Wenyan to Taiyuan. female hands. But anyway, it''s a good thing. If Su Qi went back, she sent someone to pack up her things, while she went to Ling Yuheng''s yard by herself. Ling Yuheng knew that he could go home, so excited that his eyes were full of tears. "This is a good thing, you should be happy." Su Qiruo raised her hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of Ling Yuheng''s eyes, and comforted her softly. "Thank you sister." Ling Yuheng suddenly threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms, hugged his waist and said something in a muffled voice. He had been away from home for a year, if he hadn''t met her, he didn''t know when he would have the chance to go back. He thought that he might just be a little beggar for the rest of his life. "Thank you, this is what I promised you earlier." Su Qiruo was startled for a moment, then smiled and raised her hand to rub Ling Yuheng''s small head. When Ling Yuheng left, he didn''t take anything except the new clothes that Su Qiruo made for him. He doesn''t like money jewelry, and those don''t belong to him. Getting on the carriage to Xia Guo, Su Wenrong didn''t go to see them off, but asked the guards to send them to the border safely. As soon as he set foot on the territory of the Xia Kingdom, Ling Yuheng was so excited that he told Su Qiruo about the Xia Kingdom. It''s just surprising that not long after they entered Xia Kingdom, their carriage was stopped by a group of bandits. Ling Yuheng''s red and tender lips were drawn into a line, feeling angry and anxious. He just said so many good things about Xia Guo to his benefactor''s sister, and wanted to coax her to stay in Xia Guo for a longer time to accompany him, why did a group of such unsatisfactory people appear. It was a total embarrassment to Xia Guo. "Leave the things, people can leave, we sisters only want money, and we won''t kill you." The bandit leader raised his sword and shouted at Su Qiruo''s carriage, the weather is hot and there are very few merchants coming and going, and they haven''t encountered a fat sheep on this road for a long time. Today, the car does not look very good, the people inside may not have much money. But since they were met by their sisters, they couldn''t let it go in vain. Mosquitoes are also meat, arent they? Gu Yu, who was driving the carriage, lifted up the straw hat wearing a sunshade on his head, rolled his eyes in disdain, and continued to drive the carriage as if he hadn''t heard the bandit''s words. The woman driving the carriage behind did not even raise her eyelids. "Hey! Did you meet a group of deaf people today?" Seeing the arrogance of the two chariot women, the bandit instantly became angry, and took a few steps forward with a big knife in hand. "If you don''t want to die, get out." (end of this chapter) Chapter 238： Fu Lang is a teller (24) Chapter 238 Fu Lang is a complainant (24) Gu Yu''s voice was flat, if the bandits hadn''t said that as long as money doesn''t kill them, she would never have talked to them properly here. Just this group of mobs dared to stop their master''s carriage, and didn''t take a **** to show their virtues. "It''s not a small tone at such a young age!" The mountain bandit spat, drove his horse forward, and pointed his sword directly between Gu Yu''s eyebrows. Gu Yu held the rein with one hand, took off the straw hat on his head with the other and threw it horizontally. After a few turns, the straw hat returned to his hand. The bandit on the horse had already knelt on the ground, the sword was lying on the ground glowing with silver light, the horse behind him neighed, and his hooves were raised to step on the bandit. "Be careful, master!" The people behind him exclaimed, and before the bandit leader had time to react, the woman driving the carriage flew up, jumped onto the horse''s back, and turned the horse''s hoof that almost fell on her head in a different direction. As soon as the bandit leader was relieved, the woman said condescendingly: "The world is getting worse, and you have hands and feet. If you insist on doing such shameful things, you are really in vain for a woman!" Gu Yu taunted a few words, then flew back to the carriage again, flicked the reins under his hand, and the two carriages left smoothly in front of the bandits. "This... this... the boss, let''s just let them go?" "Didn''t you see how good the martial arts of the driver are? Don''t let them go, but let them eat?" The bandit leader yelled at the man with his eyes wide open, it would be great if he could save his life today, the man looked like a Lianjiazi. The main reason why they can survive to this day is that they wink and don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. Otherwise, this group of people would have died countless times. "Pity!" "What''s the pity? It doesn''t look like a rich man, so I just left." "With such high martial arts, he must be someone from the Jianghu?" "If you are a master of the rivers and lakes, then we offended him just now!" "Look at your bear!" Everyone quarreled and walked back, the last regret in their hearts was gone, only luck was left. How can the three-legged cat skills of these people compare to other Jianghu heroes? Isn''t that sending them to death? "Sister, why didn''t Sister Gu Yu just clean them up?" Ling Yuheng doesn''t understand, aren''t those people bad people? Why did Gu Yu save the bandit leader? Could it be that she was going to let her go and hurt other passers-by? "This place is desolate, and it must be a place with few people. If those bandits really committed serious crimes, they wouldn''t say that as long as money doesn''t kill their lives, since they only want money, they are not enough to die. We can''t control this matter. Lets leave it to the local government to deal with it! Su Qiruo knew what Gu Yu was thinking, but she was just worried that she was in the car, and now she was in Xia Guo, so she didn''t want to meddle in her own business. If they were in China, Gu Yu and Bai Lu would probably have already made a move. After all, it is not on my own territory, so I should think more about doing things. Su Qiruo found that although Gu Yu talked a lot, her mind was quite clear. "During the half a year of begging in Hua, I saw a lot of injustice. I always thought that Xia was better than Hua, but now it seems that the outside is not as I thought. Those officials in the court only I will announce the good news and ask for credit for myself, the Queen Mother doesn''t even know about such a thing." Ling Yuheng always thought that her mother was a good emperor. If she knew that these bandits often robbed passing business travelers, she would not let them go easily. "Human nature dictates that no matter how good an emperor is, he can''t guarantee that every person in his country is good. As long as he can serve the people wholeheartedly and train more good officials, even if some disasters happen occasionally, he can''t Without the ability of the monarch, the prosperity of the world will not be disrupted." When the water is clear, there will be no fish. It is the same wherever you go. "Sister, you are so kind." Ling Yuheng pursed his lips and smiled, she was the best person he had ever met. "Why do you think I''m alright? Aren''t you afraid that I had a plan to save you back then?" Su Qiruo scratched the tip of Ling Yuheng''s nose and asked with a smile. "The first time I saw my sister, I thought she was a good person. Heng''er believed in her." I cant tell why, but trust. "How many good people are there in the daughter of the royal family?" Su Qiruo smiled lightly, this is the truth. "My sister is a good person, better than my sister Huang." Ling Yuheng said stubbornly, thinking of his imperial sisters, he couldn''t help but think of the person who tricked him out of the palace. "The reason why I was resold to Xia Kingdom this time was because I was murdered by my imperial brother. We grew up together since we were young, and I always thought that he really wanted to treat me well. I never thought that he would harm me." , I have never done anything to apologize to him." Speaking of this matter, Ling Yuheng felt very uncomfortable. Now that she remembered it, she told Su Qiruo how she was tricked out of the palace. The reason why that person approached him was just to take advantage of him and want his father to give him a good marriage. Gu Yu, who was driving the carriage outside, also listened attentively. It was really surprising that this little beggar was actually a prince. But thinking of his habit of suing at every turn, Gu Yu didn''t think there was anything wrong. If it wasn''t for being spoiled, how could he have such a delicate temperament. It''s pretty cute. Hearing that the little man inside was complaining to his master, Gu Yu''s face became more and more ugly. The eleventh prince of the Xia Kingdom is really not simple. He had such a scheming at a young age, and he tricked him out of the palace and sold him to a human trafficker because he was afraid that his brother would be promised to the young daughter of the prime minister''s family. The poor little prince was only twelve years old at the time, how could he know the evil intentions of that concubine brother. "Don''t be sad, it''s better to see his true colors earlier, so that you won''t be deceived by him in the future." Su Qiruo comforted softly, but hidden in the depths of her eyes was an invisible anger. How could a fourteen-year-old boy be so vicious? The Eleventh Prince was two years older than Ling Yuheng, unless he fell in love with the young girl from the prime minister''s mansion and was at a marriageable age, he was afraid of being snatched away by Ling Yuheng, that''s why he made such a ruthless plan. But this Emperor Xia is really willing to give up, Ling Yuheng wants to betroth him even at a young age! "I don''t want to talk to him anymore. I will definitely tell my mother and father about this matter, and I will ask my sister to clean him up for me." Ling Yuheng pursed his lips aggrievedly, in the past he would give that person whatever good things he had, but he was not satisfied and wanted his life. Su Qiruo looked at the little accuser next to her, feeling distressed and wanting to laugh. If it wasn''t for fate that she transmigrated into this book, wouldn''t this child''s fate be miserable? "Don''t worry, my sister will also vent your anger on you. If you like the lady of the Xiangfu, we will **** her back." (end of this chapter) Chapter 239： Fu Lang is a teller (25) Chapter 239 Fu Lang is a complainer (25) "I don''t like her, I only like my sister." Ling Yuheng said with a small mouth, he didn''t know Miss Yu from the Prime Minister''s Mansion at all, but it was just a joke made by the Queen Mother when teasing him, who knew that Ling Xixing would eavesdrop and do such a cruel thing. "How can it be the same?" Su Qiruo smiled and shook her head, the child is still young, so she is not in a hurry, but that vicious Ling Xixing absolutely cannot stay by his side anymore. "It must be different, how can she compare with her sister?" Ling Yuheng smiled and said that his elder sister was the best person in his heart, and she was the one who treated him better than his mother, queen and father in this world. "Small mouth is really sweet." Ling Yuheng is actually not a good talker, but in front of Su Qiruo, he can''t help but praise her well, and that''s because she is really good. In the evening, the carriage stopped in a small town, Su Qiruo asked Gu Yu to book an inn. Anyway, they are not in a hurry to walk, they just walk slowly, so they cant get tired. Ling Yuheng followed Su Qiruo sensiblely, holding her arm carefully. "Heng''er, I''m not in my seventies or eighties." Looking at the person holding her arm, Su Qiruo laughed. Ling Yuheng puffed up his face, but didn''t let her go. Su Qiruo had no choice but to let him go. "Want to eat down or go to the room?" Su Qiruo looked sideways at Ling Yuheng, waiting for him to speak. Ling Yuheng was taken aback, he just looked around a few more times, and the benefactor''s sister found out? "It''s more lively below, so let''s go here!" Su Qiruo led the people to the table in the corner, Gu Yu immediately took out a handkerchief and wiped all the table and chairs before asking the two to sit down. People eating around in twos and threes, talking about something together, Ling Yuheng listened carefully with his ears open, hoping to hear some useful news from it. He hasn''t returned for more than a year, and he doesn''t know what the situation is now. Will that vicious Ling Xixing marry the prime minister''s young daughter as he wishes? How has your father been doing in the past year or so? Is the empress still sending people to look for him? There are too many, he wants to know. "I don''t know if the Sun Palace has been bewitched by evil spirits during this period of time. I heard that the thirteenth prince had a serious illness last year and he still hasn''t recovered. The queen has also been ill for several times. Even Mr. Xuanyan is helpless. " Hearing someone mention something about the palace, Ling Yuheng couldn''t help but froze, and he also secretly moved in that direction. Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng''s wrist and told him to sit still. Now that they had walked more than half of the distance, the truth will soon become clear, so why bother to listen to random discussions from outsiders, so as not to let their wild thoughts hurt their minds in vain. Ling Yuheng took a look at Su Qiruo, then quickly lowered his head, but his ears were still listening to the conversation of those people intentionally. "How did I hear that the thirteenth prince sneaked out of the palace to play, he was lost, and the palace has been sending people to look for it!" "Stop talking nonsense, slandering the reputation of His Royal Highness, be careful not to get into trouble." "This is not groundless, it is news from the palace, maybe people have already..." The woman raised her hand and gestured on her neck, and everyone understood instantly. "It''s better not to talk nonsense about this kind of thing. How can we understand the royal affairs?" "I came back from the capital a few days ago, and I heard that the eleventh prince seems to be appointed to the third lady of Zuo Xiang''s family." "Isn''t the lady from Zuo Xiang''s family left by the emperor to the thirteenth prince? If the eleventh prince is really married to him, then the matter about the thirteenth prince may be true." "A twelve or thirteen-year-old boy sneaked out of the palace. If he ran into someone bad, how could he come back properly?" "Who says no!" "It''s pathetic." Listening to their discussion and looking at the clothes of those people, they should be people who travel to and from the capital for business. Ling Yuheng listened carefully, but what worried her most was the queen''s body. As for who Ling Xixing wants to marry, he doesn''t bother to care. If he is lost, the palace will definitely not spread it, it will only say that he is sick and cannot see people. Then who would spread the news that he slandered him and sneaked out of the palace to play? Destroying his reputation, breaking his back, is cruel enough. Even if he goes back, which lady from aristocratic family is willing to marry a prince who has been lost for more than a year? Ling Xixing, oh Ling Xixing, it''s really a good plan. Su Qiruo put a piece of brightly colored braised pork in Ling Yuheng''s bowl, and said in a low voice, "See if it tastes to your liking." Knowing what he was worried about, Su Qiruo deliberately didn''t mention it, so as not to make him worry. The loss of a son, just thinking about it, you can know how uncomfortable the queen is. It''s just that not only was Ling Xixing not found anything, but he wanted to marry into the prime minister''s mansion, which is really surprising. A mere concubine prince, young, but with deep scheming. If he hadn''t been too good at disguising, how could he not have revealed his flaws when he tricked Ling Yuheng out of the palace that day? Su Qiruo didn''t think that if a prince was lost in the palace, someone would dare not search for it wholeheartedly, but after more than a year, he still hasn''t been found. This man still has some skills. "Sister, they said that the queen father is sick..." Ling Yuheng couldn''t eat the piece of meat between his arms, and his eyes were red. His father must have gotten sick because of his affairs. "Your empress father is not sick, but he misses you. As long as you go back, his illness will naturally be cured. When I entered the territory of Xia Kingdom, I had ordered someone to send news to your imperial sister. I think they have already accepted it now." Here we are, just waiting for you to return safely!" If it was inconvenient for Su Qi to contact Xia Guo''s royal family when she was in Hua Guo, and she entered Xia Guo''s territory, without all kinds of surveillance, she would have ordered her confidant to send a letter to Xia Guo''s princess. Ling Yuheng raised his red eyes to look at Su Qiruo, feeling indescribably moved in his heart. She did so much for him, but never mentioned it in front of him. "Let''s eat first! After eating, take me for a walk on the street, and let me appreciate the customs of Xia Kingdom." "it is good." Ling Yuheng responded with a smile, and then began to eat food with great mouthfuls. I don''t know if it was because of Su Qiruo''s words that his nervousness of being close to his hometown actually faded a lot. No matter what happens, the benefactor is still by his side. After dinner, the street has been lit up with red lanterns, looking very festive. "Shopkeeper, what are you doing outside?" Gu Yu lay on the counter and asked the shopkeeper, it''s not Chinese New Year, why are all the red lanterns lit up? "Guest officer, are you a foreigner? We have a temple fair in Xinghua Town tomorrow, and it has been going on for a few days. Let''s have fun tonight. Young ladies and gentlemen like you like it the most. It''s time to go out and play." The shopkeeper smiled kindly and explained patiently. (end of this chapter) Chapter 240： Fu Lang is a teller (26) Chapter 240 Fu Lang is a complainer (26) "Thank you for the shopkeeper''s notice, then we have to join in the fun." Gu Yu also laughed, thanked the shopkeeper, then turned around and went to report to his master. "It seems that it''s a good time for us to come, so let''s go and have a look together." Su Qiruo led the crowd out, only to realize that there are quite a lot of people on the street. Most of them are young people, and some of them bring their children out to play. The dazzling array of goods on both sides of the street are neatly placed, the sound of selling is mixed with the sound of bargaining, and there is a bit of fireworks in the bustle. This is something that Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng have never experienced before, and they both find it very novel. "Tell me what you like, and I''ll buy it for you." Su Qiruo guarded Ling Yuheng in front of him, and saw that many young masters around him were carrying small lanterns in their hands, so he dragged Ling Yuheng to a small stall selling lanterns. "Heng''er, take it." Put a small lantern into Ling Yuheng''s hand, and Bai Lu behind him hurriedly stepped forward to pay. Ling Yuheng looked at the little lantern in his hand, and then secretly glanced at the lanterns in the hands of the young masters passing by, feeling indescribably sweet in his heart. Only those who are loved will receive such treatment. The little hand sneaked into Su Qiruo''s sleeve, and carefully hooked her fingers. When the whole hand was held by her, the little prince blushed once in a while. Young people''s feelings always come unexpectedly. A smile or a turn around can make people intoxicated. The further you go in, the more people are crowded together. Su Qiruo tightly held Ling Yuheng''s hand, protecting him by her side. Occasionally, someone would bump into her around, but she would bounce them off calmly. The town is very big and the streets are very long, but Ling Yuheng didn''t seem to know how tired he was, and he had a great time playing. Many people on the road were secretly looking at Su Qiruo, when did Xinghua Town have such a breezy character? Ling Yuheng chatted non-stop along the way, obviously very happy. But those eyes that fell on Su Qiruo suddenly made him turn cold. Several people sat in front of a tea stand and ordered several bowls of herbal tea, and it was only then that Su Qiruo realized that something was wrong with Ling Yuheng. "What''s wrong?" Didnt you have fun just now? Why did you suddenly make a small face? "Didn''t my sister see that group of people staring at you?" Ling Yuheng pointed the small lantern in his hand under the big tree not far away, and the young masters who were secretly looking in their direction puffed out their small mouths in grievance. "They read theirs, we play with ours, and we don''t know those people, so what do they do?" If Su Qi glanced at it indifferently, she didn''t think it was a big deal, as long as it didn''t affect her. "They are obviously coveting sister." Ling Yuheng stomped his feet angrily, he just couldn''t see anyone looking at her like this. "Maybe they are envious of Heng''er? Envious of Heng''er''s good looks, envious of Heng''er being loved!" Su Qiruo rubbed the top of Ling Yuheng''s hair with a smile, and twisted her words on purpose. She also probably understood the meaning of this temple fair. Most likely it was a festival similar to Valentine''s Day in the previous life. In these days, young men and women can travel together, communicate with each other or have an affair. Xia Guo is better than Hua Guo in this regard. Hua Guo puts too much emphasis on the defense of men and women. Most people have never even met each other before they get married, let alone love. Whether two people who have no emotional foundation together can live a good life depends on fate and luck. It is best to have a long-term relationship, if you treat each other like a guest, it is okay, but I am afraid that after marriage, if you meet someone who is restless, no matter whether it is a man or a woman, it will be a catastrophe for the other party. But in this world, most of the people who suffer are men! "Could it be so?" The anger in Ling Yuheng''s eyes became weaker, and a little more shy. Are they envious of him being able to be by the side of his benefactor''s sister, and also envious of him being favored by his benefactor''s sister? Thinking about it this way, Ling Yuheng suddenly felt that the benefactor''s sister was right. It must be like this. "Yes." Su Qiruo nodded, it doesn''t matter if it is true or not, what matters is that the little prince should not be so angry. He is like a little animal protecting food, he doesn''t want others to covet her. Is she taking her as a delicacy, or as a... Su Qiruo was startled suddenly, once that thought arose, she couldn''t hold it back. Looking sideways at the smile on the young man''s face, Su Qiruo hurriedly shook off the thoughts in her mind. What is she thinking, this is a child under the age of fourteen, how could she have such thoughts? The young man raised his head to meet Su Qiruo''s gaze, the smile on his face was like the spring breeze blowing on his face, and like the warm sun in spring, it made Su Qiruo''s heart melt. "Anything else to eat?" The woman''s voice is very gentle, with a pampering that she has never realized. Ling Yuheng shook his head, holding the little red lantern tightly with one hand, and gently placed the other hand in Su Qiruo''s palm. "Sister, let''s go back!" He is already very happy to be able to play for so long. He has never enjoyed himself like this since he was a child. He was detained in the palace before and could not get out. Now that he can walk on the streets of Xia Kingdom with the person he likes, he couldn''t be more content. "it is good." Among the crowd, he was led back by the person beside him again. This time he really felt her protection and the warmth of her palm. Those who passed by him never touched the corner of his clothes. Sister benefactor is right, those young masters must be envious of him, envious of having such a good Su Qiruo by his side. There is only one Su Qiruo in the world, and he was lucky enough to meet her. Xu was worried that Ling Yuheng would be worried about the empress''s body, so he was obviously going faster in the next two days. In the evening of the third day, the carriage entered the capital. "Master, are we going to the post house or the inn?" Gu Yu''s questioning sound came from outside, Ling Yuheng who was sitting in the carriage suddenly froze, and raised his hand to hug Su Qiruo''s arm. "Sister, follow me into the palace!" His bedroom is very large, and there are many rooms in it that can be allocated to her. "You are a man, how can you bring a woman into the palace to stay overnight?" Even if Su Qiruo agreed, the Emperor Xia would not dare to let her stay! Where is someone rushing to give himself a cuckold? If the emperor dared to keep Su Qiruo to live in the palace today, it would become a joke in the entire capital tomorrow. "But my sister is not someone else, my sister is Heng''er''s benefactor." Ling Yuheng''s nose suddenly became sour, and the thought he had never dared to think about finally popped up. When he returned to the palace, he was destined to be separated from her. But he didn''t want her to leave, and he didn''t want to leave her... (end of this chapter) Chapter 241： Fu Lang is a teller (27) Chapter 241 Fu Lang is a complainer (27) "All the people in the harem are your mother''s servants. Don''t say that I am a niece and can''t go there. Even if your sisters want to stay overnight, they have to get permission from the emperor and report to the House of Internal Affairs. The steps are cumbersome. " If Su Qi hadn''t planned to go to the palace to meet the Emperor Xia now, she didn''t come here by the emperor''s order, one was to send Ling Yuheng home, and the other was to meet Mr. Xuanyan and see the poison on her body. what is the problem. If you enter the palace, it will be a lot of hypocrisy and obedience, and everyone will be tired. "Then I will go to the hotel with my sister, and we will enter the palace in the daytime tomorrow." He was not ready to return to the palace, nor was he ready not to see her. When he was in Yucheng, he especially wanted to go home. Now at the gate of the palace, he began to miss life in Yucheng again. In the small courtyard next to her, the quiet and gentle Mrs. Qin, the silly Xiaoxi, and the orchid in the courtyard... Su Qiruo patted the back of Ling Yuheng''s hand lightly, and said towards the outside: "Go to the Grandmother''s Mansion." "elder sister" Ling Yuheng hugged Su Qiruo''s hand a little tighter, is she going to give him to Sister Huang and leave him alone? Looking at the little man''s red eyes, Su Qiruo explained: "My identity cannot send you into the palace now, and if I put you at the gate of the palace, I won''t be at ease. I will take you to see your imperial sister, let She sent you back to the palace, Your Majesty, if she wants to protect you, no matter what methods Ling Xixing uses, she will not be able to harm you." If Su Qi was the princess of Hua Kingdom, it would be difficult for her to break into the palace of Xia Kingdom with her status as the princess of Hua Kingdom. Even if he wants to enter the palace, he has to notify first and wait for the call. In that case, the news of Ling Yuheng''s return would not be concealed, and it would be inevitable that someone would use this matter to slander his reputation. But if he was sent to the crown lady, and the crown lady brought him into the palace, there would be less trouble. "Heng''er, although you are smart, you are too soft-hearted. When Ling Xixing sees you going back, he will definitely not admit that he has hurt you, and will pretend to be happy for you. When you see him, don''t show anything, just tell you the truth. Empress father is fine, he must have a way to protect you." If Su Qi was afraid that Ling Yuheng would mess things up on the spur of the moment, Ling Xixing would get away with it, and would shirk all the responsibility on Ling Yuheng. Isnt it rumored that the thirteenth prince sneaked out of the palace for fun and lost it? Ling Xixing will only panic if he is steady and not panic. "But he harmed me, and I can''t pretend to be close to him." Speaking of Ling Xixing, Ling Yuheng couldn''t help but look disgusted, and the sadness in his heart faded a bit, leaving only anger. "You don''t need to get close to him, just refuse his approach with a smile. It''s just that he couldn''t hurt you once, and now you come back before he gets married, and he will naturally hurt you a second time. You must take precautions . With the protection of the queen, Ling Xixing should never have a chance to attack again. Who is the empress? How can the means of the master of the harem be comparable to that of a bastard? "Sister, without you protecting Heng''er, what would Heng''er do?" Ling Yuheng suddenly didn''t want to go back to the palace. The people in the palace were very thoughtful and would only use him and even harm him. No one really wanted to befriend him. "Your mother, father, and sister will take good care of you." With this experience, they will pay more attention to him. "Master, we are here." Before Ling Yuheng could say anything more, the carriage stopped. Su Qiruo untied her jade token and handed it out, Gu Yu immediately took it to the door and handed the jade token to the porter. I sent a letter to the princess of the Xia Kingdom before, and I think she knew that her brother had returned when she saw her jade card. Sure enough, after a while, Ling Chonghong, the princess of the Xia Kingdom, ran out of the mansion in a hurry, perhaps because she was in a hurry, her steps seemed a little flustered. "I have seen Your Majesty, my master is in the carriage." Gu Yu cupped his fists towards Ling Chonghong, then pointed to the carriage not far away. Ling Chonghong didn''t say anything, and went straight to the carriage. Regardless of the rules, she directly opened the car door, and the person sitting inside was her younger brother, whom she had been looking for for more than a year. "Heng''er..." Ling Chonghong''s eyes turned red, and he called out in a low voice. "Sister Huang..." Ling Yuheng''s eyes turned red, and he got up and rushed over. "Sister Huang, woo woo... Heng''er thought I would never see you again." Su Qiruo remained silent all this time, allowing the siblings to hug each other and cry. Her Royal Highness is Ling Yuheng''s biological sister after all. Judging from her performance just now, she still cares about this younger brother. Now, Su Qiruo is relieved. Crying and crying, Ling Yuheng suddenly pushed Ling Chonghong away, wiped away his tears, and turned to look at Su Qiruo. "Sister Huang, it was the benefactor who saved Heng''er. If there was no benefactor, you might never see Heng''er in this lifetime." While talking, Ling Yuheng moved closer to Su Qiruo''s side again, holding her sleeves tightly with both hands, as if he wouldn''t get out of the car until she got out. "Thank you, Your Highness, Fifth Highness. His kindness will never be forgotten by Chong Hong. If His Highness needs anything in the future, just ask him, and Chong Hong will do his best." Ling Chonghong cupped his fists at Su Qiruo, and presented her jade tablet with both hands. "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager, is serious. Rescuing the thirteen princes is nothing more than a simple effort. Her Majesty the Empress Dowager doesn''t need to take it to heart." Su Qiruo called "The Thirteenth Prince" and made Ling Yuheng''s eyes turn red. Is she going to have a divorce with him? "Please also invite His Highness the Fifth Highness to enter the mansion first, and I will order people to prepare a banquet to clean up the dust for His Highness the Fifth Highness." Ling Chonghong also came into contact with Su Qiruo for the first time, but he developed a good impression for no reason. Perhaps she rescued her younger brother and sent him home in person, this kindness made her first impression different. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness. Our hall is taking the liberty to come here, so please don''t bother me..." If Su Qi wanted to refuse, before he could finish speaking, Ling Yuheng who was beside him began to drop golden beans. She doesn''t want him anymore, and she doesn''t even go to dinner if Huang Jie invites her to dinner. If he leaves with Huang Jie, she might be able to turn around and go back immediately. She said that she wanted to find Mr. Xuan Yan to detoxify her, but he didn''t believe it at all. If he hadn''t complained to the third princess, how could she have come? She obviously doesn''t take her body seriously. Ling Yuheng felt uncomfortable, and didn''t know how to keep her, so she cried anxiously. "Heng''er, what''s wrong with you?" Ling Chonghong was taken aback by what his younger brother said. Didn''t he cry when we met just now? Why did you start crying again? Ling Yuheng just bit his lip and cried, no matter how Ling Chonghong asked, he refused to speak, his hands tightly clutched Su Qiruo''s sleeves and refused to let go, because of too much force, his fingertips turned white. Happy holidays, babies! (end of this chapter) Chapter 242： Fu Lang is a teller (28) Chapter 242 Fu Lang is a complainant (28) Ling Chonghong also saw his younger brother''s movements, and after a change of mind, he guessed a general idea. "His Highness Fifth is Heng''er''s life-saving benefactor, and that is the benefactor of my Xia Guoling''s family. This palace hosts a banquet for His Highness just to thank His Highness, not to mention other things, and I hope His Highness Fifth will show you respect." Just now Su Qiruo clearly wanted to refuse to enter the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, Ling Chonghong understood what she was thinking. If it is known that she has invited foreign princes to the mansion for dinner in private, it will definitely affect the reputation of her empress dowager''s mansion. But Ling Chonghong didn''t care about these at all. If she turned away her brother''s benefactor because she was worried about being misunderstood, how could she be worthy of being a princess of a country? Even if this matter is reported to the emperor, she Ling Chonghong is not afraid. Besides, she sent the letter from Su Qiruo to the palace early in the morning, and the emperor knew the truth, so she definitely wouldn''t be overwhelmed by it. Hearing what Ling Chonghong said, Ling Yuheng suddenly raised his crying eyes and looked at Su Qiruo with anticipation. "Forget it, then bother Her Majesty the Empress." How dare Su Qiruo refuse? If she doesn''t agree again, the little guy next to her is going to make a fuss. Seeing Su Qiruo nodded, Ling Yuheng sucked his little nose and swallowed back the remaining tears. "Please also ask His Royal Highness Fifth to enter through the main entrance, and ask the housekeeper to lead them to drive the carriage in through the side entrance." Ling Chonghong has given Su Qiruo the greatest respect by doing so. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo shook her head and refused. "Your Majesty, please go back first, and the hall and the thirteen princes will be able to enter together with the carriage." Ling Chonghong was taken aback, and instantly understood Su Qiruo''s intentions. If she had invited Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng to enter the mansion through the main entrance, she would definitely spread gossip about Ling Yuheng if she was seen. After all, the news that was released in the palace was that the thirteenth prince was sick and should not be seen by others, so how could she appear in the palace? What about the gate of the Grand Lady''s Mansion? "What His Highness Fifth Highness said is true, it''s because I didn''t think carefully." When he first saw his younger brother come back, Ling Chonghong was so excited that he really didn''t have the time to think about other things, so he didn''t care too much. Not only her, but also the emperor and queen thought that the child was gone long ago! Anyway, just come back. Just come back. Ling Chonghong strode towards the mansion, but because of something on his mind, he almost tripped over the threshold. "Your Highness, be careful." The concierge on the side stepped forward to help Ling Chonghong, without daring to lift his head. She has been on duty here for so many years, and this is the first time she has seen Her Majesty the Grandmother lose her composure, and she doesn''t know who is sitting in the carriage, which can make Her Majesty, who has always been stable, become like this. Ling Chonghong didn''t care, and continued to stride towards the door. The carriage staggered into the Grand Lady''s Mansion, Ling Yuheng still didn''t let go of Su Qiruo''s sleeve. "Stop crying, you''ve all turned into little cats." "Sister, I will definitely ask Mr. Xuanyan to cure you." "I believe in Heng''er." "Then you must not leave secretly." "will not leave." "You will live here with Huang Jie, and tomorrow I will invite Mr. Xuan Yan to come over and treat you, okay?" "Heng''er, it''s inconvenient for me..." "OK?" "it is good." Seeing her agreeing, Ling Yuheng smiled through tears. He knew that acting like a baby would work best. Just now he was crying because he was too anxious, otherwise he could have kept her here by acting like a baby. "Don''t cry like this again in the future, your eyes are swollen into big bubbles." "But if I don''t cry, you will leave." "If you don''t let me go, I won''t go." "Not lying?" "I''m not lying. It''s just that next time you want to do something, just tell me directly, don''t cry anymore." "Um" The muffled voice of the little man came from inside the carriage. Ling Chonghong, who was waiting outside, was taken aback for a moment. Listening to their conversation, the relationship between these two people seems really unusual! Is my younger brother the same as the fifth princess of Xia Kingdom? Looking at this Fifth Highness, he is a good person, with a good appearance and status, but the country of Hua is thousands of miles away from the country of Xia, how could Heng''er marry so far away? Just after listening to a few words, Ling Chonghong has already imagined the scene of his younger brother getting married. It wasn''t until the two people in the carriage jumped off that Ling Chonghong came back to his senses. When he looked at Su Qiruo again, Ling Chonghong''s gaze became a little more complicated. "Your Highness Fifth, please." "Your Majesty, Mrs. Lao." The three of them went to the front hall together, and Ling Yuheng stood between them, looking very happy. "I am really grateful for Heng''er''s matter. I would like to offer a toast to the Queen Mother and Queen Father to the Fifth Highness." Ling Chonghong raised his glass and said to Su Qiruo, his eyes were full of gratitude. Before Su Qiruo''s fingertips could touch the wine glass in front of her, a small hand had already snatched the quilt from it. "Sister Huang, my benefactor''s sister is unwell and cannot drink alcohol." Ling Yuheng speaks quickly, and doesn''t care about the mood of his imperial sister at all. Ling Chonghong frowned, looked at Su Qiruo and asked, "Is His Highness the fifth sick?" No wonder when I saw her for the first time, I felt that her complexion was not good. It turned out that she was sick. "The benefactor''s elder sister was poisoned, so she just took advantage of this time to send me back, please ask Mr. Xuanyan to take a look for her." Ling Yuheng thought it over, even if he had to kneel down and bow nine times, he would have to ask Mr. Xuanyan to come. His sister has always been taking care of him, and he has never done anything for her. "Poisoned?" Ling Chonghong is not as simple as Ling Yuheng, she has to think more. But the twists and turns in the royal family are all the same, there is no difference. But now Ling Chonghong has to wonder if the fifth emperor''s daughter rescued Ling Yuheng and sent him back in person. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? Su Qiruo lowered her eyes, she just didn''t know. "Accidentally followed someone else''s advice. I heard from the thirteenth prince that there is a Mr. Xuanyan in Xia Kingdom who is very skilled in medicine. Come by and have a look." The women of the royal family are very thoughtful, and Su Qiruo doesn''t blame Ling Chonghong for thinking too much. After all, it was not a coincidence that she rescued Ling Yuheng back then. No matter what the reason was, people are entitled to doubt her motives. Ling Yuheng glanced at Su Qiruo unhappily, he didn''t like her calling him "The Thirteenth Prince". In the past, she obviously called him Heng''er. "Mr. Xuanyan''s medical skills are indeed extraordinary, don''t worry, Fifth Highness, I will invite him to come over tomorrow to treat His Highness." Regardless of whether there was a plan or not, but he saved her brother even when he died and sent him back in person. She must pay back this favor. "Then I would like to thank Your Majesty the Crown Prince." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, but she didn''t seem very happy because of Ling Chonghong''s promise, she still looked calm and breezy, which made Ling Chonghong take another look. Such a woman, she really doesn''t want to believe how powerful her mind is. "Heng''er, eat more, I have grown a lot taller this year." In fact, Ling Yuheng is a bit fatter than last year, but Ling Chonghong is not ashamed to say it directly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 243： Fu Lang is a teller (29) Chapter 243 Fu Lang is a complainant (29) "Thank you, Miss Huang." Ling Yuheng thanked him, but felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He is not a fool, just now the emperor looked at her benefactor''s sister clearly suspicious of her. He just doesnt like them always suspecting what they want to do to them. When the benefactors sister rescued him, he was just a little beggar with nothing. Your Majesty, what can you do to him as a little beggar? Ling Chonghong glanced at Ling Yuheng, his eyes darkened, but he didn''t say anything. If Su Qi saw that Ling Yuheng only grilled rice and didn''t pick up vegetables, he raised his hand to grab him some of his favorite food on weekdays, and then Ling Yuheng raised his head and gave him a sweet smile back and forth. "Eat, you have worked hard along the way." "My sister eats too." Ling Yuheng stretched out his arms and picked up a piece of fried chicken and put it in Su Qiruo''s bowl. This was his benefactor''s sister''s favorite dish. Looking at the interaction between the two, Ling Chonghong couldn''t help feeling embarrassed, rubbed his nose and dismissed the idea of ??bringing food for his brother. That child is clearly annoyed by her! "The Fifth Highness has worked hard all the way, so I will stay in the mansion for the time being, so that it will be much more convenient for Mr. Xuanyan to come for consultation." Afraid that Su Qi would refuse, Ling Chonghong added a sentence later. Su Qiruo didn''t intend to live in the Grand Lady''s Mansion, and her status is actually not suitable for getting too close to the princess of the neighboring country. "Your Highness Fifth, there is no need to worry too much. I will go to the palace to explain this matter to the Queen Mother. His Royal Highness Fifth is a noble person, and he is also the benefactor of the royal family of Xia Kingdom. We should treat him well. Your Highness does not need to worry about other things." "In this way, His Royal Highness will be disturbed." Since people have said so, Su Qiruo naturally has no reason to refuse. "Your Highness the Fifth Highness is very polite." "His Royal Highness, please call me Qi Ruo." "I don''t know how old Qi Ruo is, so you''re not welcome. Qi Ruo, please." The two chatted about the customs of other countries. After dinner, Su Qiruo reminded Ling Yuheng to tell Ling Chonghong about the murder that day in detail. Ling Chonghong''s face was ugly, and there was a faint killing intent on his body. Gritting his teeth, he said: "What a good Ling Xixing, it''s really a good trick. Not only did he harm Heng''er, but he also made fun of the queen father and us. It''s Ben Gong who underestimated him." "Although Heng''er can prove that he was harmed by Ling Xixing that day, there is no other evidence, so he can''t do anything right now. Now that Heng''er has returned safely, he is afraid in his heart, and he will definitely attack Heng''er again, Mrs. Your Highness should take more precautions." Su Qiruo said "Heng''er" three times in a row, Ling Yuheng was in a great mood when he heard that, she finally stopped calling him the Thirteenth Prince. "What my sister said is that Ling Xixing has a vicious mind, and he will definitely harm me when he sees me back." Ling Yuheng grinned and said, smiling like a little fool. Ling Chonghong didn''t even look at his younger brother, he was basically sure about the child''s feelings for Su Qiruo, it was definitely not that simple. The royal family is complicated. In fact, she doesn''t want her brother to re-enter the royal family. But none of the back houses of the aristocratic family is clean, and it doesn''t matter where you marry. I heard that the fifth emperor''s daughter is very favored in Huaguo, and she can''t bear any grievances if she has the sister of Her Highness the Crown Princess. But thinking that she had been poisoned unknowingly, Ling Chonghong hesitated. If the younger brother is married, can she protect him? Ling Chonghong''s thoughts changed a few times, and then he fell back to Ling Xixing''s matter again. "There is no rush for this matter. Since he is afraid in his heart, he will definitely show his tricks. We just have to wait." Now that you know who did it, there is nothing to worry about. "It''s getting late, Heng''er, I''ll take you back to the palace first, and I''ll go to Mr. Xuanyan''s place by the way." During this period of time, Mr. Xuanyan happened to stay in the palace to see the Queen Mother, so she went directly to ask someone. Ling Yuheng reluctantly stood up, and gave Su Qiruo a wronged look. "Then sister, you should rest well at night, Heng''er will come to accompany you tomorrow." "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile, but in fact, without this little guy by her side, she felt empty in her heart. But she dared not show it. One must not be greedy, otherwise one will lose one''s heart. When Ling Yuheng walked to the door, he suddenly stopped, turned around and threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms. The little man''s eyes were red and his mouth was flattened and said: "Sister, you promised Heng''er that you can''t go back on it, and you can''t run away secretly." Su Qiruo''s raised hand hesitated for a moment, and finally landed on Ling Yuheng''s shoulder, and patted it lightly. "it is good." "elder sister" "Hey, go home, your mother and father are still waiting!" "My sister must wait for Heng''er to come over tomorrow!" "it is good." With her guarantee, Ling Yuheng followed Ling Chonghong out. Take one step and look back three times. The housekeeper has already arranged the yard for Su Qiruo and his party, and her two carriages and their contents have also been delivered to the yard. Gu Yu served Su Qiruo to take a bath, while Bai Lu took the medicinal materials to the kitchen to decoct. Everyone in the Grand Lady''s Mansion knew that there was a distinguished guest in the mansion today, so when Bai Lu passed by, someone was there to help. But she didn''t allow others to take the medicine at all, and she watched it all in person. It''s not that she doesn''t trust the Crown Princess Xia, but that she doesn''t trust the servants in this mansion. Who doesnt have many spies from other people in his mansion, if someone uses their master to frame the princess of Xia, then it is really a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. Bai Lu would never let this kind of thing happen. Her Highness the Crown Prince sent her to the Fifth Highness, so she had to protect His Highness well. Su Qiruo was indeed tired, drowsy after drinking the medicine after bathing, Gu Yu hurriedly extinguished the wax and retreated out. Over there, Ling Chonghong had already brought Ling Yuheng into the carriage of the Grand Lady''s Mansion, and the siblings in the carriage had a chance to speak alone. "Sister Huang, sister benefactor is Heng''er''s savior, Heng''er doesn''t want you to doubt her anymore." Ling Yuheng is still angry at the look Ling Chonghong gave Su Qiruo, not everyone knows how to plot, at least the benefactor''s sister never plotted against him. Although he doesn''t understand tactics, he can understand people''s hearts. He can still feel whether people treat him well or not after such a long time. "I do not have" "Sister Huang, Heng''er is no longer a child." He has been wandering outside for so long, and he is no longer the little prince who grew up in the greenhouse in the past. "Heng''er, don''t blame the Queen for being suspicious. It is really because of your special status that it is not impossible for someone with a heart to take advantage of you." As soon as Ling Chonghong finished speaking, Ling Yuheng''s face turned cold. "Sister Huang, don''t be as dirty as everyone imagines. When my sister rescued me, I was just a little beggar who was almost beaten to death. What can she want from me?" "Heng''er, you have suffered." Ling Chonghong''s heart ached, she didn''t know that her brother had suffered so much outside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 244： Fu Lang is a teller (30) Chapter 244 Fu Lang is a complainer (30) "It was her, Su Qiruo, who saved me from a stick thicker than your arm, gave me rich clothes and food, and gave me thousands of favors. If it wasn''t for that, I would have died long ago. Not only is Huang Jie not grateful, but also If you suspect that people have ulterior motives, do you think everyone wants to plot something for you?" Ling Yuheng reprimanded in a low voice with red eyes, if he hadn''t been worried about people outside, his voice would definitely not be so low. How could his imperial sister have such dirty thoughts? "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, it''s the emperor''s fault. The emperor shouldn''t doubt the good intentions of your benefactor and sister, and shouldn''t save face for our little prince." Ling Chonghong coaxed with a good temper, she must now suspect that the child''s heart is off. "She is not in good health, and she is living with you. I hope that the emperor will take care of her." Ling Yuheng turned his face away, and his tone softened. "Since you are our benefactor, I will treat you well. I will go find Mr. Xuanyan later, and I will invite him to see your benefactor''s sister in the mansion early in the morning." "Then I would like to thank Miss Huang." Ling Yuheng''s eyes were still a little red, and the excitement of seeing his family soon faded because of the princess''s rudeness to Su Qiruo just now. When he was in Yucheng, she never made him feel wronged. He still remembered how she vented her anger for him when the young master of Yucheng''s family bullied him. But she had just sent him home, and his family members treated her like that, and he felt very uncomfortable. A stranger still loves and spoils him unreservedly, but his imperial sister is scheming everywhere. Ling Yuheng couldn''t tell what it was like, but it was very uncomfortable. If he knew this, he should not have come back. Ling Chonghong didn''t expect her younger brother to be so angry because of her look, and the strangeness between the two made her feel uncomfortable. "Heng''er, you have been wronged." Ling Chonghong raised his hand to touch Ling Yuheng''s hair, but he avoided it sideways. "Ever since I met my sister, Heng''er hasn''t suffered any grievances. It took her two years to send me back, but it was brought earlier because of her health..." Ling Yuheng told Ling Chonghong everything that happened before Su Qiruo sent him to Xia Kingdom, including what he said in front of the third princess Su Wenrong. He didn''t want anyone to misunderstand her. It was he who insisted on bringing her to Xiaguo to seek medical consultation at the beginning, and it was not her taking advantage of it, because she never thought of leaving Yucheng at all. "It seems that His Highness the Fifth Highness is really an upright person, and it''s my villain''s heart." Ling Chonghong said guiltily, she was only reacting instinctively at that time, and she didn''t intend to target Su Qiruo, who knew that her brother would be so annoyed. "If it is said that other people approached Heng''er for their own purposes, then she never got anything from Heng''er." Except for the two ugly purses hanging around her waist, he never gave her anything. "Sister Huang believes that we owe her." Ling Chonghong nodded, this time it was indeed her mistake. Seeing that Ling Chonghong had been admitting his mistakes, Ling Yuheng''s attitude softened. "For more than a year, Miss Huang has also worked hard." You don''t need to think about it, but when he disappears, how sad the queen father is, and how anxious the queen sister is. "As long as you can come back safely, what''s the matter with Huang Jie working hard? It''s just that I never thought that it was Ling Xi who tricked you into leaving the palace that day. We always thought..." Ling Chonghong clenched his fists tightly. It was a big joke that they were played by a young man in the applause. "Did you all think I was just having fun and sneaked out of the palace?" Ling Yuheng chuckled and said with a smile, "Although Heng''er is naughty, she has never sneaked out of the palace without telling the queen father. Even if she wants to go out to play, she asks a few royal sisters to take Heng''er out. But that day Heng''er was Ling Xixing coaxed him out, and before he could react, he passed out, and when he woke up again, he was already tied to the carriage going to Huaguo." "It was Ling Xixing who told the queen father that you ran out of the palace because of fun, and he still cried and said it was all his fault. He shouldn''t have listened to you and kept it a secret." The implication is that Ling Yuheng forbids him to tell others about this matter, so he keeps it a secret. Ling Chonghong said angrily, now she can''t wait to slap that Ling Xixing to death. At such a young age, his heart is so vicious. "No wonder people outside are saying the same thing." Ling Yuheng curled his lips in disdain, the words must have been passed on by Ling Xixing. "What did you say?" Ling Chonghong didn''t hear what Ling Yuheng said clearly, what do you mean people outside also say that? "We traveled all the way, and when we stayed in the inn, we also heard some rumors from outside. Rumors say that the thirteenth prince sneaked out of the palace out of fun, causing the queen to be seriously ill. Maybe he has lost his innocence and lost his life..." "Ling Xixing, that bitch!" As a concubine, Ling Chonghong rarely uttered such dirty words. But Ling Xixing not only harmed her brother, but also slandered her brother''s reputation outside. If such a person is not dead, God has no eyes. "Sister Huang doesn''t need to be upset, since we already know what he''s thinking, let''s deal with him slowly." Ling Yuheng is not in a hurry now. The benefactor''s sister is right. As soon as he comes back, Ling Xixing will definitely be afraid, and he will definitely attack him. After all, Ling Xixing has not yet married Miss Xiangfu as he wished! "I will tell the empress about this matter. As for the empress, we''d better not talk about it until there is no conclusive evidence." Since Ling Xixing dared to do this, after so long, he must have cleaned up all the evidence. If you want to deal with him again, you can only start from another place. "Heng''er understands." The two of them entered the palace, and the empress cried out loudly holding Ling Yuheng again. The crying and laughing appearance made Ling Yuheng cry with distress. The queen father loves him dearly, without any falsehood. The father and daughter sat together and talked for a while before the emperor hurried over. I wanted to reprimand Ling Yuheng a few words, but when he saw the child, the emperor couldn''t say anything. As long as you come back, let the past go! "This time, it is also thanks to the fifth emperor''s daughter of Huaguo. Without her, Heng''er would not be where she is today." Ling Chonghong took the initiative to praise Su Qiruo in front of the emperor and empress, which made Ling Yuheng feel quite satisfied. "Tomorrow night, I will host a banquet for the five princes of Huaguo." The emperor was grateful in his heart, and said proudly. "The Queen Mother is not allowed." Ling Chonghong hurriedly stopped, "Empress, this matter is related to Heng''er''s reputation, so it''s not appropriate to say anything. If you really want to thank her, the four of us as a family can treat her to a light meal tomorrow night." "Your Majesty, what Hong''er said is that this matter cannot be spread to the outside world. Tomorrow, Hong''er will be asked to bring the child into the palace. You and I should thank him very much." The queen naturally puts her son''s reputation first. Seeing that everyone said so, the emperor had no choice but to give up. It''s just that she can''t thank her benefactor with great fanfare, and she feels a little uncomfortable after all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 245： Fu Lang is a teller (31) Chapter 245 Fu Lang is a complainer (31) "Heng''er stay at night and sleep with the queen father, we father and son have a good talk." The queen was reluctant to let her son leave, so she wanted him to stay. "it is good." Ling Yuheng didn''t refuse either, he just happened to have a lot to say to his queen father! He wanted to tell his father how good his benefactor sister was. He wanted to tell his father how much he liked her. "Since that''s the case, then the minister will leave first." Ling Chonghong still has to go to see Mr. Xuanyan, so he can''t stay longer. "I will go with you, let your empress father and Heng''er rest earlier." The emperor also got up and gave some instructions before leaving with his daughter. "How do you look at that fifth imperial daughter?" As soon as he went out, the voice of the emperor rang in his ears. "If you go back to the Queen Mother, I think that person is very nice." "How to say it?" Ling Chonghong told the emperor exactly what Ling Yuheng had said, and confessed his misunderstanding. "If this is the case, then the child is a good one." The emperor sighed faintly. Which of her several daughters would be so thoughtful and willing to save a smelly little beggar from under the stick? If only she is kinder than her heart, her daughters are not as good as the children of the Emperor of Hua. "The clouds are calm and the wind is light, and it is really rare to not be shocked by favor or shame." It is really rare to be an imperial concubine without fighting for power. Ling Yuheng also told her about this, and none of her younger sisters could do that without blinking her eyes. "Since she is your younger brother''s benefactor, then please ask Xuanyan to take a good look at her. If you lack any medicinal materials, you can go to the imperial hospital to get them, and you must be cured." "Yes, my son, I''m going to find Mr. Xuanyan." The mother and daughter separated at the fork in the road. The emperor looked at the back of his daughter''s departure, and there was some kindness in his eyes. She is also a good princess, she can distinguish right from wrong, filial and sensible, which is rare. "Did the princess just say that His Royal Highness was poisoned?" Huang suddenly asked Ning Zi who was following behind him. "Yes." Ning Zi bowed in response. "That''s the case, this welcome banquet can''t be done, I''ll give her a farewell banquet after she recovers." The emperor curled his lips into a smile, and didn''t make a fuss about his son''s reputation. He only said that the five princes of the Hua Kingdom came to seek medical treatment, and no one would say anything more. Since even the concubine said that the child is good, it must be a good one. If the two countries are married, wouldn''t it be more joy than joy? "Your Majesty is benevolent, if Mr. Xuanyan can really cure the poison on His Highness the Fifth Prince, His Majesty Hua Guo will definitely be grateful to you." Ning Zi has followed the emperor since he was a child, and knows the emperor''s thoughts best. Now that the four countries are making great efforts, the emperor wants to take this opportunity to make friends with Hua Guo. The emperor waved his hand: "I don''t need her gratitude, after all, it was someone who saved my son first." It would be good to just repay this kindness, but the two countries have never had much contact. If we can get closer to Huaguo and open up border commerce, wouldn''t it be a good thing to have the best of both worlds? Hua is rich in weapons, and Xia is rich in rice. If the two countries join forces, there will be nothing to fear. In fact, this idea has been in her mind for many years, and she has never found a suitable opportunity. Isnt the opportunity here? As for the marriage... The empress is definitely not willing to marry Shisan so far away, and it happens that the marriage between Eleven and Yu''s family has not yet been finalized, so she will marry Eleven to Huaguo, and keep Thirteen by her side, without any delay. Seeing that the emperor walked a lot more briskly, Ning Zi guessed that the emperor was in a good mood. I don''t know whose idea the emperor has set up again. Mr. Xuanyan has a deep friendship with the royal family, especially the queen. The two have known each other since childhood and have always had a good relationship. After learning that it was the fifth prince of Hua who rescued the thirteenth prince, he did not hesitate to agree to the princess'' request. Ling Yuheng nestled in the queen''s arms, and told the queen about her life since leaving the palace, without hiding anything. The empress shed tears several times in distress, but in the end she could only hug her son tightly and feel his existence carefully. "My son is suffering." Even though the queen resented Ling Xixing in her heart, she didn''t intend to deal with him right now. Even if he wants to die, he has to wait until he loses what he wants the most. It is not terrible to die, it is terrible to die without resting your eyes. "Father, sister is really good." The elder sister Ling Yuheng was talking about was naturally not referring to the princess, and the queen could understand it. "Yes, the Empress will invite her into the palace tomorrow, thank her very much." The Queen''s hand holding her son couldn''t help but tighten. Most men are about to get married when they are fourteen, and his son will be fourteen in a month, and he will be married soon. But he never thought of marrying his son to Huaguo, that would be too far away. The Queen is someone who has experienced it, so how can she not understand her son''s mind? But he was reluctant. "My sister is poisoned, she can''t drink alcohol, and she can''t eat spicy food. The queen father will ask the imperial dining room to prepare lighter meals tomorrow." Before Ling Yuheng closed his eyes, he did not forget to ask. "My father wrote it down." The empress responded lovingly, and Ling Yuheng fell asleep contentedly. Seeing that her son, who used to not worry about anything, would now take the initiative to talk about these things, the queen has mixed feelings in her heart. God''s will tricks people, he knows this child''s temperament best, if he insists on breaking them up, he probably won''t agree. But if you marry your son to Huaguo, the queen is really reluctant. He only had one daughter and one son in his life, and his daughter was born as a concubine. She was raised by the emperor''s side all the time, and she was not close to him. This son was brought up by him alone, and he was his caring little padded jacket. I dont want to let my son marry far away, and I dont want to hurt my sons heart. The queen is really in a dilemma. Tomorrow, let''s take a look at the child first, if the two of them really have the heart, he has no intention of beating the mandarin duck. What the queen is most afraid of is her son''s wishful thinking, which will only increase grief. Ling Yuheng didn''t sleep well that night. He used to sleep with his father often, but last night he took the bed. Opening his eyes in the morning and looking at the golden bed curtain, he almost jumped up in fright. "What''s the matter, Heng''er? Did you have a nightmare?" The queen stood up and gently stroked her son''s back, caring. Ling Yuheng shook his head, he was just afraid that the acquaintance with Su Qiruo would be a dream. "It''s still early, let''s sleep a little longer!" The empress felt sorry for her son''s hard work and wanted him to rest more. "Don''t sleep anymore, Mr. Xuan Yan will go to see his sister later, and Heng''er will go there with him." Ling Yuheng moved down from the bed as he spoke, intending to invite people outside to come in and serve him. "You just came back, don''t go out of the palace today, aren''t you going to invite her into the palace for dinner tonight?" The queen also got up, took the clothes and put them on for her son. "No, my sister has been poisoned for a long time, I am worried." (end of this chapter) Chapter 246： Fu Lang is a teller (32) Chapter 246 Fu Lang is a complainant (32) If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he really couldn''t feel relieved. "You child, you don''t know how powerful Xuan Yan''s medical skills are? If he takes action, there is absolutely no disease that cannot be cured." The queen was not annoyed, but frowned at her son''s serious appearance. "The child has to see it with his own eyes." Ling Yuheng pursed his lips and said earnestly, he knew how bad the benefactor''s sister was, and the poison seemed to be very powerful. Without a complete grasp, he couldn''t trust anyone. "At such a young age, it''s a lot of worry." The Empress smiled helplessly, but she didn''t stop her anymore. He can go if he wants to, and now the benefactor sister that his son treats in his heart is probably closer than them all, so how could he be willing to hurt his son''s heart? "Heng''er has grown up, so naturally he has to worry about it. The queen father has worked hard these days, you must take good care of her body, Heng''er is still waiting to be filial to the queen!" Hearing that the Queen let go, Ling Yuheng''s mouth became even sweeter. "You! Alright, the queen father is waiting for us, Heng''er, to be filial." "Your Majesty, the Eleventh Highness is here." The servant who came in with a basin outside whispered in the queen''s ear. Hou Jun''s eyes darkened, and he calmed down soon. "Tell him that Ben Gong is not feeling well, and let him come to say hello another day!" "He said he came to visit His Highness the Thirteenth Prince." The queen''s face became more and more ugly. Does Ling Xixing think they are all fools? Just as he was about to say no, Ling Yuheng answered, "Let him wait outside, and go see him after the queen has had breakfast with my father." Since everyone is here, it is always unreasonable not to see each other. He is willing to wait, so let him wait. "Yes." The servant backed out, and Ling Yuheng said: "Father, you don''t treat him like this on weekdays. If you are suddenly indifferent, he will definitely be suspicious. Since he is here to spy on the child, then let''s pretend to be along with him. " This was taught to him by his benefactor sister. If you want to deal with the enemy, you have to keep him from knowing your true thoughts. True true false false, false false true true, let him guess! After a leisurely breakfast, Ling Yuheng followed the queen to the outer hall. "Heng''er, is it really you?" When Ling Xixing saw the person following the queen, he rushed over with red eyes, and did not forget to observe Ling Yuheng''s expression secretly. Ling Yuheng also embraced Ling Xixing excitedly, choked up and said, "Brother Xixing, Heng''er is back." "Nonsense! Your illness is cured, stop talking nonsense." The Empress suddenly turned cold, and whispered to Ling Yuheng. It was rumored in the palace that the thirteenth prince was ill, so he never appeared in front of people. For this reason, even Mr. Xuanyan lived in the palace. The Queen''s low reprimand just now fell in Ling Xixing''s ears, and it became the matter that the Queen was still annoyed at Ling Yuheng sneaking out of the palace. Seeing that Ling Yuheng was still the same as before, he felt relieved. He was startled when he heard the news that the thirteenth prince had returned to the palace early in the morning. He was afraid that Ling Yuheng would say something nonsense in front of the emperor and queen, so he hurried over without even having breakfast. Ling Yuheng is indeed still the foolish fool he used to be, who doesn''t understand anything. How can such a fool fight against him? Ling Xixing suppressed the corners of his mouth that were secretly raised, and let go of Ling Yuheng pretending to be reluctant. "Yes, Queen Father, Heng''er wrote it down." Ling Yuheng was so frightened that he shrank behind Ling Xixing, and Nuo Nuo responded. "No matter how dare you speak nonsense, I will never forgive you lightly." The Queen''s words were obviously reprimanding Ling Yuheng, but Ling Xixing always felt as if she was reprimanding him. "Father, don''t be angry, brother Heng''er has recovered, it should be a happy thing." Ling Yuheng, who was standing behind Ling Xixing, just looked at him and pretended like this. This man is really good at disguising, and he is also to blame for being stupid. He hasn''t noticed it for so many years. As long as you pay more attention, you can feel his hostility towards the enemy! It''s like now, he is obviously pleading for himself, but in fact it is just to show his sensibleness in front of his father. Otherwise, he obviously doesn''t need to speak. Is the empress father really willing to reprimand him? What a hypocritical face! "Forget it, you don''t need to speak up for him anymore, it''s because I pampered him too much on weekdays that I developed such a stingy temperament." The queen gave Ling Xixing a displeased look, which was enough to turn Ling Xixing''s mind several times. Is the queen annoying him or Ling Yuheng? "Father Queen..." Ling Yuheng called out in a low voice, his eyes filled with apprehension. Seeing this, Ling Xixing calmed down a bit. "Go to the inner hall and copy the "Etiquette" a hundred times, and you are not allowed to go out if you can''t finish copying." "Yes." Ling Yuheng reluctantly agreed, took a peek at Ling Xixing, and then turned and went to the inner hall. "Father Queen..." Ling Xixing still wanted to ask for love again, but the queen suddenly raised her forehead and waved her hand: "Xinger, you don''t want to speak for him again, I must punish him this time." "Please ask the empress to take care of her body." Ling Xi changed his words when he got to his lips, so he wouldn''t offend the queen because of Ling Yuheng! "Your Majesty, Mr. Xuan Yan is here to diagnose your pulse." The palace servant outside reported softly, and the queen just took the opportunity to get up and enter the inner hall. Ling Xixing saw that the queen was getting angry, and he didn''t dare to follow in to make trouble, so he took his servant and left. The empress turned down her face as soon as she stepped into the inner hall. He had been deceived by a **** for so many years, and almost took the life of his own son in it. He wouldn''t just let it go. "Father, don''t be angry, don''t we already know who he is?" Ling Yuheng stepped forward and took the queen''s hand, comforting her. The queen sighed softly: "I also know in my heart that I shouldn''t be so angry in front of him, but I really can''t control it." Without slapping Ling Xixing to death, the queen felt that her temper was good enough. "Why is the queen father becoming more and more like a little doll?" Ling Yuheng was chatting and laughing with the queen when Xuan Yan walked in from the outside. "Uncle Xuanyan." Ling Yuheng bowed to Xuanyan, because he was still waiting for him to save his benefactor sister, the little prince was so well-behaved. "It will be good when you come back." The smile on Xuan Yan''s face was faint, his temperament has always been like this, he can''t show his emotions. Glancing at the little drug boy behind Xuanyan, the queen said: "Heng''er is worried about his savior, so ask him to come with you as your drug boy later!" "Go and change!" Xuan Yan nodded, and then reached out to take the empress''s pulse. "Sure enough, it is a heart disease that needs a doctor of heart medicine. Your Highness is the good medicine for the queen." "It''s time for you to run around." "There''s no need to say this between you and me." "The child in the Empress''s Mansion still expects you to treat her with all your heart. If you need any medicinal materials, just say a word." (end of this chapter) Chapter 247： Fu Lang is a teller (33) Chapter 247 Fu Lang is a complainant (33) "If you are the benefactor of His Royal Highness, you are also your own." Since Xuan Yan promised to save him, he will do his best. Ling Yuheng pretended to be a little drug boy and left the palace in Mr. Xuanyan''s carriage. Before arriving at the Grand Lady''s Mansion, he squatted excitedly at the door of the carriage. Xuan Yan only narrowed his eyes and glanced at him, and then didn''t look at him again. The thoughts of young people are always so straightforward. In order to wait for Mr. Xuanyan to come for consultation, Ling Chonghong even asked for leave and did not go to court. Su Qiruo and Ling Chonghong were waiting at the gate of the mansion together. Judging from the attitude of this highness, Xia Guo really respects this Mr. Xuanyan. "coming." Hearing the sound of horseshoes, Ling Chonghong''s eyes lit up. Su Qiruo followed the sound, and before the carriage heard, a touch of gray jumped down from above. Su Qiruo''s movements were faster than his brain, and he flew forward and caught the person. "Nonsense, the carriage doesn''t stop, how dare you jump down?" Su Qiruo reprimanded coldly, if she hadn''t reacted quickly, the child''s leg might have been broken. "I know my sister will definitely catch me." Ling Yuheng hugged Su Qiruo''s arm with a smile, and when he saw Ling Chonghong beside him, he didn''t let go, and only called out "Sister Huang" in a low voice. Ling Chonghong glared at Ling Yuheng, but held back when he wanted to say something. She just offended this little ancestor yesterday, let''s talk less today! "If there is another time, I will definitely not care about you." Su Qiruo pulled his arm out of Ling Yuheng''s hand, obviously angry. Ling Yuheng hastily stepped forward and grabbed her sleeve, and whispered: "Sister, don''t be angry, Heng''er will not dare in the future." He was just anxious to see her, and just now he had been squatting at the door of the carriage, and he dared to jump when he saw her waiting here. "I hope you and I can do what we say." I hope he will never do such a dangerous thing again, but if she sees him, she will definitely not be able to ignore him. Su Qiruo didn''t even believe what she said. "Uncle Xuanyan." Ling Chonghong stepped forward and cupped his fists at Xuanyan, Su Qiruo immediately stepped forward and cupped his fists at that person too. Xuan Yan calmly sized up Su Qiruo, then nodded lightly. A group of people entered the front hall. "What antidote did you take before?" Xuanyan withdrew his hand and asked Su Qiruo. "Before, I sent someone to find a few snow lotuses, and took them with the prescription prescribed by the doctor every day." Su Qiruo beckoned, Bai Lu immediately stepped forward and offered the remaining half snow lotus and the prescription. Xuanyan took the prescription, looked at the snow lotus again, and nodded. "The poison His Highness is suffering from is called Wuqiu. It is colorless and odorless. It will not kill you on the spot after taking it, but it will make your body weaker and weaker as time goes by, until you die." "I got a cold at the beginning of this year, and it hasn''t gotten better since then, but it''s also related to Wuqiu?" "Exactly, Wuqiu''s poison is very overbearing. If you get sick after being poisoned, it will only aggravate your death." As soon as Xuan Yan finished speaking, Ling Yuheng turned pale and anxious. "Uncle Xuanyan, can my sister''s poison be cured?" "Without this snow lotus, His Highness can''t survive for three years at most. Now with the snow lotus, this body can''t live for twenty." Su Qiruo had to admire the ability of this genius doctor. The "Su Qiruo" in the book was indeed poisoned and died at the age of twenty. "Wu Qiu is not unsolvable, but His Highness has been poisoned for too long. If you want to expel all the poison, it will take at least half a year." Xuan Yan knew the identity of the person in front of him, so he told the time first. If her identity is not suitable for staying in Xia Guo for a long time, then there is nothing he can do. "It''s good if you can solve it, sister, then you can stay here first, okay?" Ling Yuheng was overjoyed, so he could only get rid of the poison of his benefactor''s sister, and nothing else mattered. "Then there is Mr. Lowe." Su Qiruo stood up and saluted Xuanyan, then looked at Ling Chonghong and said, "Then Qi Ruo will bother His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager." "What are you doing? Just treat this place as your own home. Even if you live here for the rest of your life, I can afford it." Ling Chonghong took a step forward, and also bowed to Xuanyan. "Thank you, Uncle Xuanyan." "Then let''s start today!" Xuan Yan ignored the two of them, and wrote a prescription with a pen. Ling Chonghong immediately ordered someone to get the medicine, and Su Qiruo followed Xuan Yan to the courtyard where he lived. "I''ll give His Highness an injection first, and after the medicine comes back, I''ll order someone to make a bath soup and soak it for half an hour." "Mr. Thank you." Su Qiruo nodded, looked back at the little tail following behind, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Heng''er, men and women are different, you can''t come in, why don''t you go play in the front yard first?" Performing the needle might mean taking off his clothes, Ling Yuheng watched from the side, Su Qiruo felt embarrassed. "But Uncle Xuanyan is also a man!" Ling Yuheng didn''t want to leave, so he pretended. "Sir is a doctor, regardless of gender, but you can''t." Su Qiruo''s words made Xuanyan frowned, and couldn''t help but look at her more. The world despises men practicing medicine, but this Fifth Highness surprised him. "Then Heng''er won''t go in, just stay here guarding my sister, if my sister is in pain, call out, Heng''er will stay with you outside." Ling Yuheng sat down on the threshold after saying that, without any intention of leaving. Su Qiruo had no choice but to let him go. Then he instructed Bai Lu: "Go and find a cushion for Your Highness." Ling Chonghong glanced at his younger brother who was sitting on the threshold and looked at Su Qiruo eagerly, but finally said nothing. She had to admit that Su Qiruo treated Ling Yuheng really well, but her identity... Hua Guo is too far away. It took about half an hour to apply the needles, and just in time the bath soup was delivered after the needles were applied. While packing up the silver needles, Xuan Yan said: "During this period of time, don''t be greedy for cold, and eat a light diet. When I go back, I will prepare some pills for you and send them to you. Just take one before going to bed every day. The previous prescription Don''t use it any more." "Sir, do you think there is something wrong with the previous prescription?" "It''s not a serious problem, it''s just that I''m sleepy after eating too much." Su Qiruo suddenly smiled, and nodded in agreement: "That''s true." It''s no wonder that she was sleepy every day before, it really was the effect of the medicine. Xuanyan went back to the palace directly after leaving, but Ling Yuheng did not leave with him. Looking at Ling Yuheng who was still sitting guarding the door, Ling Chonghong also sat down. "Do you like her that much?" Ling Yuheng''s ears blushed, and he did not deny it. "Um." I like it, I like it very much. "But she is the fifth emperor''s daughter of Huaguo. If you want to marry her, you have to go to a foreign country thousands of miles away. If you want to come back in the future, there is almost no chance." Ling Yuheng gently tugged at his sleeve, but didn''t make a sound. He didn''t think about it that much, he just liked her. "Stay in Xia Kingdom, with the emperor around, no one can bully you. But if you go to Hua Kingdom, there is nothing we can do if you are bullied." (end of this chapter) Chapter 248： Fu Lang is a teller (34) Chapter 248 Fu Lang is a complainant (34) Ling Chonghong didn''t dare to gamble with his younger brother''s second half of his life because the water in the distance could not quench the thirst in the near future. The royal family is ruthless, who can guarantee that Su Qiruo will spoil him like this for the rest of his life? When a younger and more beautiful young master enters the mansion in the future, will she still treat him as before? "Sister, she won''t bully Heng''er." Ling Yuheng was categorical, so she would not bully him, but only pamper him. "People''s hearts are fickle, Heng''er, you are still young and don''t understand these things." "Sister, she is different from other women." Ling Yuheng''s eyes are full of earnestness, if Su Qiruo is different from other women, even Miss Huang is not as open and kind as her. He firmly believed that she would not bully him, nor abandon him. "Even so, can you guarantee that she likes you too?" At least judging from the current situation, Ling Chonghong didn''t feel that the Fifth Emperor''s daughter liked her younger brother very much, and more just regarded him as a child. Ling Yuheng''s long eyelashes trembled. He didn''t know if she liked him or not, but she probably didn''t hate him! When he was pestering her, she didn''t show any annoyance, and she was always responsive to him. "Heng''er, the relationship is a matter between two people, wishful thinking will hurt in the end." "I can wait for her to like me." Ling Yuheng bit his lip and said, he is willing to wait. Wait until she can see his liking, wait until she likes him so much. It doesnt matter if you dont like it that much, as long as you dont push him away. "It''s doomed to like this kind of thing early on, and you can''t force it." If you don''t like it at the beginning, you probably won''t think about it later. Ling Yuheng pinched his sleeves more and more with his fingers, and finally let go. Sister she is different, he believes in her. The door behind him opened, and Ling Yuheng quickly stood up. "Sister, are you better?" Seeing the young man''s flushed face and the anxiety in his eyes, Su Qiruo''s heart softened. "Mr. Xuan Yan has excellent medical skills, thank you Heng Er for introducing me." Su Qiruo looked at the young man in front of her with a smile, if he hadn''t mentioned Mr. Xuan Yan, she might not live to be twenty again in this life. "As long as my sister can get better." Under the cover of the wide sleeves, Ling Yuheng secretly touched Su Qiruo''s palm, feeling that it wasn''t as cold as before, and there was a little more smile on his face. "The Queen Mother will hold a family banquet in the palace to welcome you in the evening. You have to rest during the day today. I will pick you up when you leave." Seeing that there was nothing else to do, Ling Chonghong resigned and went to the study. Ling Yuheng followed Su Qiruo into the house, just like when he was in Yucheng, nestled next to her and read a book, shaking her hand from time to time. Seeing that little hand stretched out again, Su Qiruo sneaked away. Ling Yuheng frowned, "Huh?" He gave a displeased glance at Su Qiruo''s hand hanging on the side, leaned forward and pulled that hand over. "Didn''t you say that Mr. Xuanyan''s medical skills are unparalleled? What, you still can''t trust him?" Su Qiruo looked at Ling Yuheng amusedly, wondering if the child was afraid that her body would suddenly become cold, so she wanted to touch her from time to time. "I can''t trust you." Ling Yuheng glanced lightly at Su Qiruo, but he didn''t forget that she didn''t want to leave Yucheng back then. If he hadn''t told the third emperor in advance, and the third emperor had sent a letter to Hua Guohuang, maybe she would really die. After all, Mr. Xuan Yan said that she would not live past twenty. "Didn''t you watch Mr. Xuanyan treat me today?" Cooperating with this little guy and guarding her side, don''t worry about her! No matter what she does, she will not seek death by herself, this child is too suspicious. "Sister, why don''t you want to live?" Ling Yuheng looked serious, he wanted to ask her this question a long time ago. If ordinary people knew that they had been poisoned, they would first think about how to live well, but she was still willing to hide in that small courtyard in Yucheng and not tell anyone. She is the emperor''s direct daughter, as long as she speaks, the emperor will definitely not ignore her. Isn''t she afraid of death? "Why would I not want to live anymore? If I didn''t want to live well, why would I have asked Han Lu to look for snow lotus? You have to know how hard it is to find this snow lotus." Su Qiruo squeezed Ling Yuheng''s palm lightly, she didn''t like to see him look so worried. "But you are obviously poisoned, but you never thought of seeking medical advice. You still want to wait until you have survived for three years." Ling Yuheng''s eyes suddenly turned red, and he didn''t know where such a big grievance came from, tears gushed out like a burst embankment. Three years later, she might be gone after three years. "Heng''er, people are always responsible for the mistakes they make." Only because she is the princess, she escaped from prison, but the mistakes she made cannot be erased. If she took the initiative to make trouble again, wouldn''t she be the target of others? Su Qiruo just didn''t want to hurt the princess anymore. "But life is gone, what''s the use of talking about it?" "Why are you crying so gracefully? Didn''t Mr. Xuanyan say that my poison can be cured? Stop crying." Su Qiruo took out a handkerchief to wipe Ling Yuheng''s face, but he kept his face upright and remained motionless, letting her move. "Then will you stay here to detoxify obediently?" Ling Yuheng sobbed and said. "Yes, I have already ordered Bai Lu to send a letter to the Queen Mother. I will not go anywhere until my health is completely recovered, and I will stay here." The left and right people have already arrived, so naturally she will not leave easily. "keep your word." Ling Yuheng twitched his little nose, stretched out his little finger to look at Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo hooked his finger and smiled dotingly: "If a gentleman says a word, it''s hard to follow." "Now that you have returned home, don''t come out of the palace at will in the future. You are a boy, if you are looked at by others, you will have to make a fuss about it." Su Qiruo has not forgotten that there is an eleventh prince in the palace who always wants to deal with this little guy! Ling Yuheng is simple and kind-hearted, and he will definitely not be that person''s opponent. But with the queen here, she doesn''t worry about anything. As a father, is it possible that he treats his son worse than her? It''s just that she doesn''t want to be his burden either. "Sister, what do you mean by this? Don''t tell me my sister doesn''t want to see Heng''er in the future?" Ling Yuheng turned pale and asked blankly. I often walk by the river, how can I not get my shoes wet. If Ling Yuheng came out often, he would definitely be discovered. "If I want to see you in the future, I will follow your imperial sister to see you in the palace. You always run out, which doesn''t fit your status." The news that the five emperors of the Hua Kingdom came to the Xia Kingdom to seek medical treatment would definitely not be concealed, so if Su Qiruo wanted to enter the palace to pay his respects to the emperor, it would actually be quite convenient, better than Ling Yuheng sneaking out every day. Now its all right if no one says anything, once someone catches him, the matter of his disappearance for nearly two years before that will be exposed. Who can stop this long mouth then? (end of this chapter) Chapter 249： Fu Lang is a teller (35) Chapter 249 Fu Lang is a complainant (35) "Will my sister go to the palace every day to accompany me?" Ling Yuheng clenched his fists tightly, biting his lip and asked. "Not every day, but often." She can''t promise to see him every day, but she will visit him often to see if he is well. "You lied, you just don''t want me anymore. If you send me home, you don''t want to care about me, do you?" Ling Yuheng suddenly shook off Su Qiruo''s hand, stood up, shouted at Su Qiruo with red eyes, "You think I''m a burden, and now you finally dumped me, so you don''t want to see me again, do you?" He likes her so much, he just wants to be with her all the time, but she doesn''t want to see him. As long as she likes him at all, she shouldn''t stop him from coming out of the palace to see her. "no." Su Qiruo gently pulled Ling Yuheng''s wrist, pulled him to sit down, and said seriously, "Heng''er, I''ve never thought of that." "But you don''t let me come out of the palace to see you..." Ling Yuheng turned his head away, tears swirled in his eyes, trying not to let them fall. "That''s for your own good." "I don''t want you to be good for me. I just want to see you. I lived with my father last night and couldn''t sleep all the time. As soon as I opened my eyes in the morning, I wanted to see you. I wanted to see you as soon as I went out. I wanted you to accompany me." I eat breakfast, just like in Yucheng." Su Qiruo slowly let go of Ling Yuheng''s wrist, if she still doesn''t understand what this child is thinking, then she is a fool. "Does my sister not like Heng''er?" Ling Yuheng looked down at the hand that was getting further and further away from him, his voice trembling. If she says she doesn''t like it, what should he do? Su Qiruo''s eyes flickered, she knew she shouldn''t, but she couldn''t lie. "no." Ling Yuheng''s eyes also lit up. Does she mean that she likes it? "Heng''er likes her sister and wants to be with her forever. Heng''er hopes that her sister will be in good health so that she can stay by Heng''er''s side for the rest of her life." Ling Yuheng stepped forward and hugged Su Qiruo''s arm, his eyes full of anticipation. Su Qiruo raised her other hand to put on the top of his hair, and rubbed it lightly. "Heng''er, do you know what the price is for being with me forever?" Ling Yuheng then remembered what Huang Jie had said to him before, if he married Su Qiruo, it would be difficult for him to go home again. Marrying far away is a big gamble. Whether you win or lose, you have to pay a painful price. "My sister is the fifth prince of Hua, and Heng''er is the thirteenth prince of Xia. The two countries are thousands of miles apart. If we want to be together, one of us will have to leave home." Ling Yuheng said word by word, but none of these things should become a **** between him and the person he loves. And if he wants to get married, he can only leave home, Ling Yuheng, Huaguo will never allow his own imperial daughter to marry. "Heng''er, you are still young, and many things are too simple to think about. When you get older, you will understand." Su Qiruo has to admit that she and Ling Yuheng have been together for so long, so it''s not without feelings. It''s just that she doesn''t want him to regret it in the future. She understands the difficulties of marrying far away. She believed that she was not worthy of asking Ling Yuheng to stay away from her hometown and relatives, and went all the way. After all, she just loved him before, and it wasn''t very good. "Heng''er understands, Heng''er understands everything." Ling Yuheng thought, even if she married her benefactor''s sister, there would always be a chance to go home in the future. Xiahua and Hua are just farther apart, not forever. The benefactors sister will not be the emperor in the future, so can she still have no time to accompany him home? "Not yet fourteen years old, he''s a child!" Su Qiruo chuckled, and stopped discussing this issue with Ling Yuheng. "Xia Guo can marry at the age of fourteen." Not only Xia, but also Hua. Ling Yuheng didn''t force Su Qiruo to make any promises anymore, he already knew that she had him in her heart, so he still had half a year to continue cultivating feelings with her. "You have been away from the palace for so long, you must spend time with your empress father, he is very worried about you." "Heng''er spends time with her sister during the day, and with her father at night, there is no delay in either." Ling Yuheng has long thought about it, he will move his homework to the Empress''s Mansion in the future, so that he can still accompany his benefactor and sister. Then after going back to accompany father at night, the father and son can have a good talk. "Is the time all arranged?" Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, she actually didn''t want to see Ling Yuheng cry, that''s why she indulged him like this. "It''s well arranged." Ling Yuheng''s eyes were red, but there was a smile on his face. He knew that no matter what he did, his benefactor and sister would follow him. "Heng''er, your empress father and your imperial sister love you very much, don''t get angry with them because of me." Thinking of Ling Yuheng''s face change last night, Su Qiruo suddenly said. She didn''t want him to have a rift with his family because of her own affairs. She was just an outsider. Even if she saved him at the beginning, it was only to make up for the regrets in the book. Later, her sympathy for him was far less than that of the queen and queen who protected him when he grew up. Female. "Sister Huang doesn''t know how good her sister is, so she is always suspicious. Don''t be angry, sister." Ling Yuheng not only did not respond, but even comforted Su Qiruo. "I''m not angry, Your Royal Highness treats me very well." If Su Qi could understand Ling Chonghong, if it were her, she would definitely think a little more. Where in this world would someone do things for nothing, let alone Ling Yuheng''s identity is still there. "Sister Huang has been a concubine for a long time, so she thinks things a little more complicated, but she doesn''t mean anything malicious. Heng''er knows how well my sister treats Heng''er." Ling Yuheng boldly hooked Su Qiruo''s fingers, and held them one by one, tightly, not willing to let go. She can stay here with him for half a year, and then they can discuss marriage. Thinking of being able to marry her, Ling Yuheng couldn''t help but blushed. Marry her, then we can be together forever. DDMMYYYY "I treat you well, all willingly, and they don''t need to pay anything back. Heng''er, no matter what time it is, I hope you will be happy." He was a little prince who was loved and raised up! "Heng''er is very happy with her sister." Ling Yuheng suddenly thought of seeing Ling Xixing in the morning, and couldn''t help suing Su Qiruo again. "That Ling Xixing is really thick-skinned, he ran to look for bad luck early in the morning." Told Su Qiruo what happened in the morning, Ling Yuheng still couldn''t hold back and muttered a few more words. Su Qiruo coughed lightly, and said with a suppressed smile: "Heng''er, how stupid you must have been before, to make Ling Xixing think that you still believe that he is an innocent and good person." Ling Yuheng blushed in embarrassment, and said with a small mouth: "I...I just don''t want to bother in front of people close to me. Who knows that Ling Xixing has a heart and a dog''s lungs, and he has already planned to harm me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 250： Fu Lang is a teller (36) Chapter 250 Fu Lang is a complainant (36) "You were born in the royal family, so you should think more about what you say and do. Your imperial sister is not doing well in the court, and those people can easily get their ideas on you." So, it''s not surprising that Ling Chonghong doubts Su Qiruo''s intentions, it must be because he has experienced too much before. "In the past, I thought things were too simple. After Ling Xi did something, I understood." Ling Yuheng nodded, thinking about those people who surrounded him before, how many of them treated him sincerely, and weren''t they all for his identity? They wanted to curry favor with the imperial sister and get benefits from the queen father, so they blindly started from him. Only the benefactor''s sister is different, she will be so kind to him when he has nothing. No matter what others say, he always believes that Su Qiruo is different from others. "If you suffer, you will gain wisdom. Sometimes suffering is not necessarily all bad." Su Qiruo nodded, thankfully everything was still in time. Ling Yuheng suddenly smiled happily, hugged Su Qiruo''s arm and said: "Heng''er also wants to thank Ling Xixing for allowing Heng''er to meet her sister." "Silly" Su Qiruo tapped Ling Yuheng''s forehead lightly, but she was not willing to use force. If it wasn''t for her, the "sister benefactor" he met would have used him thoroughly. "Fortune favors fools." Ling Yuheng rubbed his forehead, and replied with a flat mouth. "Where did you hear these silly words?" "Written in a book." "Will this be written in the book?" "Miscellaneous books..." Ling Yuheng used to follow Ling Xixing to peek at some scripts circulating outside, so many dialects were read from those scripts. There were bursts of laughter in the room, so that Ling Chonghong, who had just walked to the door, did not dare to go in to disturb him, and retreated embarrassingly. Compared to Su Qiruo, her elder sister seems to be not doing enough. It''s not his fault that he likes that person so much. "Master, His Royal Highness Xia Guotai sent someone to invite you and His Royal Highness to have lunch." Gu Yu''s voice sounded from outside, the journey was very hard during this time, the three of them took turns guarding the master, each for four hours, and it happened to be her turn at this moment. "Let''s go!" Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng to stand up, Ling Yuheng still had a smile on his face, especially when he saw that she was still holding his hand, the smile was even wider. Su Qiruo didn''t find anything wrong, she had always treated him like a child before, and she was used to taking him out when she was in Yucheng, and she would hold him tightly for fear of any accidents. So much so that holding his hand has become a habit many times, completely ignoring the rules and irregularities. Ling Yuheng bouncing by his side made Su Qiruo feel a little more cheerful. After all, he was still a child, and he was happier when he returned home than in Yucheng. When Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng arrived at the front hall, Ling Chonghong was the only one in the hall. As far as Su Qiruo knew, Ling Chonghong was married, and there should be quite a few servants in the mansion. Perhaps because of her status, it was inconvenient for those people to come out. After all, she is a niece, and it is not easy to get along with the people in the back house. "His Royal Highness." Su Qiruo let go of Ling Yuheng''s hand and cupped his fists towards Ling Chonghong who was sitting there. Ling Yuheng pursed his lips lightly, and then called out: "Sister Huang." "Sit down quickly." Ling Chonghong just pretended that he didn''t see the action between the two, but he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. Her younger brother was targeted at a young age, and this person was the princess of another country. Suddenly thinking of Yu Yin, Ling Chonghong''s eyes flickered involuntarily. Yu Yin is the third daughter of the Prime Minister''s family. She was originally the wife head that the emperor planned to choose for Ling Yuheng, but because of his disappearance, Ling Xixing was taken advantage of for nothing. But now that Ling Yuheng is back, the marriage... Ling Chonghong took another sneak peek at Su Qiruo. In terms of identity and appearance, Yu Yin is naturally no match for the Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom. But who told her that she was from Huaguo! Hua Guo is too far away. If Ling Yuheng is interested in Yu Yin, then Ling Chonghong must definitely help Yu Yin. As for Su Qiruo, she can only say sorry. But if Ling Yuheng had no intention, then this matter would be difficult. Ling Chonghong had a tasteless meal, but Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng ate happily. Especially Ling Yuheng, because he didn''t eat well in the morning, and he ate half a bowl of rice at noon. After lunch, Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng to eat in the yard. Because she was afraid of offending the princes and servants of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, she didn''t even dare to go to the back garden. "Sister, let''s go shopping in the street!" Ling Yuheng wanted to take Su Qiruo to the streets of the capital for a walk. He had been out of the palace before, so he knew where there was good food and fun. "Let''s wait a few days, not today." Su Qiruo first arrived in Xia Kingdom, and now she is eager to wander the streets before even the emperor has even visited her. Ling Yuheng thought that they would enter the palace at night, so he was no longer attached. "Then Heng''er accompanies her sister to take an afternoon nap." He remembered that she slept a lot every day, and it was time for her nap now. "Let your imperial sister arrange a yard for you, and you should go and rest for a while!" "I don''t want to, I want to be with my sister." "Heng''er, you are a boy." Its okay to read books and talk together, but where can we sleep together? If this gets out, will his reputation still be lost? "I just slept on the soft couch in the outer hall, not my sister''s bed, um... um..." Before Ling Yuheng finished speaking, Su Qiruo covered him back and dragged him into the house. Gu Yu, who was guarding the door, just thought he was a deaf person, and stood there expressionlessly, motionless. But my heart still jumped a few times because of Ling Yuheng''s boldness. This accuser has really taken a fancy to her master. But this little prince has nothing wrong with him other than his love of complaining and being coquettish. He is easy to get along with and has a good temper. For the unknown princes in the future, compared to those who don''t know their temperament, Gu Yu would rather have her master and the little prince together. In any case, the little prince is wholeheartedly for their master''s good. Only because the little prince can let Mr. Xuanyan get rid of the poison on the master, the people in their dark guard camp will recognize him. As long as the little prince needs it, they will do their best. Looking at Ling Yuheng who was blushing from suffocation, his face was full of innocence, if Su Qi was really angry, she wouldn''t be willing to vent it to him. "You are a prince, how can you say anything about going to bed outside? You... you are..." Su Qiruo felt that she had something to say to him, as if she was playing the piano to the cow. In the past, apart from the emperor and a few princesses, he probably rarely saw women in the palace, so it is understandable that he didn''t know these things. After all, he spent the past two years outside when he was supposed to learn the rules, and it was difficult to get enough food and clothing. How could he have the heart to learn these things. If you want to blame her, blame her for not telling him about the defense between men and women when he was in Yucheng, so he dared to speak so freely. (end of this chapter) Chapter 251： Fu Lang is a teller (37) Chapter 251 Fu Lang is a complainer (37) "Sister, are you angry?" Ling Yuheng stepped forward and pulled Su Qiruo''s sleeve and shook it, he didn''t say anything just now! "I''m angry with you, I''ve been **** off a long time ago." Seeing his innocent innocent face, Su Qiruo''s anger suddenly disappeared. He didn''t understand that she taught her well, so how could he get angry with him? Seeing Su Qiruo laughed again, Ling Yuheng reluctantly let go of her sleeves, and leaned forward. "Heng''er understands what my sister said. Heng''er will only say these things in front of my sister. If there are outsiders around, Heng''er will definitely not talk nonsense." He knows what to say to whom. To him, his sister is not an outsider, so he will naturally say what he wants to say in front of her. Su Qiruo gently rubbed the top of Ling Yuheng''s hair, trying to say something, but in the end she only gave him a smile back. Such a pure person was lucky to be born in the royal family. If it is an ordinary family, who can protect him? "Go to sleep for a while!" Su Qiruo pressed Ling Yuheng on the bed, Ling Yuheng blushed, and squeezed the corner of the quilt nervously, he wasn''t ready to share the bed with his benefactor''s sister yet! "I''m just outside on the couch, call me if you need anything." Saying that, Su Qiruo hugged a thin blanket and walked out, only Ling Yuheng was left with a big red face, feeling ashamed. What was he thinking just now? Really embarrassing. When Su Qiruo closed her eyes, there was still a smile on the corner of her mouth. Actually, it would be nice to have such a person by my side all the time. He can resolve her loneliness and loneliness, and can keep the pure land in her heart. Whoever said that people who were born in the royal family were born in a quagmire, Ling Yuheng has nothing stained on his body. It is really rare to get out of the mud without being stained. Smelling the familiar smell, coupled with the hardships of traveling for several days, and not sleeping well last night, Ling Yuheng slept until the evening. His Royal Highness called people over to invite them into the palace, and Su Qiruo went in and called people up. "elder sister" Ling Yuheng called out in a daze, turned over and wanted to continue sleeping. "Heng''er, it''s time to enter the palace." Su Qiruo sat by the bed, didn''t disturb him, and patiently waited for him to wake up. Ling Yuheng opened his arms, Su Qiruo leaned forward and hugged him up. She remembered that when he was ill in Yucheng, he acted like a baby with her like this, waiting for her to hug him with his arms open. Now he did this again while he was half asleep and half awake, and she naturally picked him up. "are you awake?" If he hadn''t said that he didn''t sleep well last night, she would have woken him up long ago. Sleeping like this during the day, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep again at night. "not yet." Ling Yuheng lay in Su Qiruo''s arms with her eyes closed, her little head bit by bit, very cute. Su Qiruo took the dusty little drug boy''s clothes and put them on him, then leaned over to put on his shoes, Ling Yuheng finally regained consciousness. "elder sister" The little man called softly, Su Qiruo looked back at him, but the movements of his hands didn''t stop. "I''ll ask someone to fetch water, you should wash up quickly, don''t make your mother and father wait too long." "it is good." Ling Yuheng rubbed his eyes, and responded obediently. When he left, he insisted on bringing the quilt and pillow he had covered into the palace, saying that the pillow and quilt would make him sleep well. Su Qiruo had no choice but to let him go. So when Ling Chonghong saw his younger brother getting into the carriage holding the quilt and pillow, he was also at a loss. "The things in the Huangjie''s mansion are really good. I will take this set of quilts away, and I will trouble the Huangjie to ask someone to send another set to my sister." Ling Yuheng said cheekily to Ling Chonghong, leaning his little head on the quilt, and closed his eyes again. "What does it mean?" Ling Chonghong was not sure what Ling Yuheng was thinking, and secretly asked Su Qiruo. "I didn''t sleep well last night, saying that the quilt and pillows in the palace were not suitable." Su Qiruo laughed lightly and explained. Ling Chonghong curled his lips, always feeling that his younger brother was a little distracted now. No matter how good the things in her mansion are, can they be better than those in the queens palace? What kind of quilt pillow is not suitable, it is because people are not suitable! If Su Qiruo was with him, he would be happy to let him live in the grass nest. Ling Chonghong felt that his attempt to match Yu Yin and Ling Yuheng was basically hopeless. Her brother has been eaten to death. The dinner party was held in the Queen''s Palace, where only the Emperor and the Queen were present. In the end, it was Ling Chonghong''s suggestion that the Emperor asked someone to invite Mr. Xuanyan over. After all, it was for Su Qiruo, and by the way thanking him for saving his son, he should pay more attention to it. And Mr. Xuanyan will be responsible for seeing Su Qiruo in the future, so it would be more appropriate to invite him here. "The Fifth Highness is young and promising, benevolent and righteous, I respect you a cup, thank you Fifth Highness for saving my son." The emperor raised his glass to Su Qiruo, this thank you also came from the bottom of his heart. Su Qiruo picked up the boiled water on the side, smiled lightly and said, "If Qiruo is ill, I will serve tea instead of wine to the emperor." "If it weren''t for His Highness the Fifth Highness, we Heng''er might have to suffer a lot..." Thinking of the words her son said to herself, the Empress'' heart ached so much, she looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes, her gratitude was beyond words. His Royal Highness was forced to be a beggar for more than half a year, and it was his life. "It''s just a little effort, you don''t have to be polite. But Qi Ruo should thank Mr. Xuan Yan for being able to cure my poison and save my life." Su Qiruo raised his glass to Mr. Xuanyan after speaking. "Easy to do." Mr. Xuan Yan replied to her in Su Qiruo''s own words, raised his glass and drank it. He was willing to save her to repay the Queen''s favor. If not, he might not care about this person''s affairs. "I heard from Xuanyan that your poison is quite troublesome to cure, and it will take half a year." "Exactly." "Then you can live with the empress with peace of mind. I will write a letter to your mother to explain this matter for you. Nothing is more important than life." "Thank you, Your Majesty." Su Qiruo didn''t want to care about the reason why the Emperor Xia took the initiative to write to the Queen Mother, as long as it''s not a bad thing. If Xia Guo wants to make friends with Hua Guo, she is also willing to do so. "How old is the Fifth Highness this year?" The Queen who had been busy serving Ling Yuheng''s food suddenly asked. Su Qiruo was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and replied: "This winter will be seventeen." "Then...there is a master in the mansion?" As soon as the Queen asked this question, the people on the table stopped their chopsticks and listened carefully. Especially Ling Yuheng, he always thought that if she lived alone in Yucheng, she was a lonely family, but he forgot to ask her if she had a husband in the capital. If she has married someone else, what should he do? The queen father asked her like this, it must be because he told the queen father that he liked her last night, so the queen father asked about these things. (end of this chapter) Chapter 252： Fu Lang is a teller (38) Chapter 252 Fu Lang is a complainant (38) The emperor wanted to get married, so he was also very interested in the matter of the fifth emperor of Huaguo. Man, she saw it with her own eyes, and thought it was not bad, and she would not humiliate her son. But if you already have a family, then you have to reconsider this matter. She, the prince of the Xia Kingdom, can''t be a child for others. Su Qiruo just shook his head lightly without knowing everyone''s sizing up. "Not yet, Qi Ruo was only fifteen years old when he left Beijing, and the queen mother and father have not yet had time to choose a husband for me." The original owner was punished to go to Yucheng when he was fifteen years old, and he had not had time to discuss marriage. But Su Qiruo was also glad that the original owner didn''t have those messy men around her, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to bear it. Ling Yuheng loosened his grip on the chopsticks, and his mood improved instantly. "Sister, eat more." Taking the initiative to pick up two chopsticks of food for Su Qiruo, without looking at the faces of others, Ling Yuheng buried his head in a big mouthful of food. When you are in a good mood, you will have a good appetite. "I''m only seventeen this year, so I''m not in a hurry." The empress nodded in satisfaction. She wanted to ask her if there were any side lords and servants in her mansion, but she felt that it was inappropriate to say that. "What the queen said is true, and the father said the same in the past. Women don''t need to marry prematurely, and they should focus on their careers." Su Qiruo told a lie, her father wished that she would marry and have a daughter now, and give him more granddaughters and grandchildren sooner! Looking at the appearance of her silly son, the queen hesitated for a while, and finally asked what was in her heart. "Since you didn''t marry the main king, is there a side king in the mansion?" Su Qiruo suddenly had the feeling of meeting each other''s parents on a blind date. Why does the queen care so much about her personal life? An astonishing scene suddenly appeared in his mind, and Su Qiruo was so frightened that his whole body felt bad. "Qi Ruo is different from the emperor''s sister, so there is no need to worry about the emperor''s heir. My father asked us to be clean and self-respecting, so there is no side king in the mansion to serve the king, and there is only Qi Ruo in the entire Five Emperors'' House." If Su Qi wasn''t a concubine, it wouldn''t matter if she had children or not. In addition, the elders were strict with her, so this was a good excuse. She is the only master in the whole mansion, he should understand this, right? She was really afraid that the queen of the Xia Kingdom would send her some beauties on a whim to thank her for saving her life, and she couldn''t bear it. Move out her father, even if the Queen wants to give it away, she can say that her father won''t let it. Ling Yuheng became happier the more he listened, and the more the queen asked, the more satisfied she became. Except for the distance, there is nothing wrong with it. Which woman in this aristocratic family has a clean backyard, she doesn''t even have a servant, let alone a side. On the other hand, the emperor on the side frowned, and said lightly: "It doesn''t matter how many men there are in a woman''s backyard. Without a few caring people to serve her, how can she accomplish great things?" She has many servants in the harem, but it doesn''t affect her being a good emperor, does it? Everything that is clean and self-conscious is all pretending. "The emperor''s words are reasonable, but Qi Ruo is quite slow in emotion, and he is really not as romantic as others." Su Qiruo laughed at herself with a good temper, as long as she doesn''t send her a man, she doesn''t mind what they think of her. Its okay to think she has a hidden disease. "A person who is clean and self-disciplined will have few diseases. His Highness Fifth Highness has a pure mind, which is the sign of longevity." Mr. Xuan Yan, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. Few people can catch his eyes, but today he actually felt that what the five emperors of the Hua Kingdom said really touched his heart. The emperor and the empress dowager on the side almost spit out the food in their mouths, their faces flushed from holding back. Cooperating with their three beauties, is it short-lived? Xuan Yan never shows mercy when speaking. "Borrowing my husband''s auspicious words, but if you have a pure mind, if you can''t take it seriously, you don''t dare to expect a long life. You can only hope that you will be a couple for a lifetime." "One pair for life people" Xuanyan murmured softly, looking at the woman sitting there with a little different emotion in his eyes. He never married in his life, and all he wanted was to meet someone he wanted, but he never met him. Now, in his lifetime, he could hear someone say this sentence so bluntly, and his heart that had been silent for many years was suddenly shocked. It turned out that it wasn''t that he had too much extravagance, but that there was a woman with such a temperament in the world, but he had never met it when he was still in love. Taking another look at Ling Yuheng who was sitting there with eyes full of happiness, Xuan Yan couldn''t help but be happy for this child. It''s not a pity that the Thirteenth Prince suffered such a catastrophe, it was truly a stroke of luck. Even the queen was stunned on the spot, she didn''t expect a woman to say such a thing in public. Even if it is an ordinary family and there are three husbands and four servants, her majestic Royal Highness actually only wants to marry someone with one heart? "The most rare thing is to be happy with one heart and one mind." Ling Chonghong couldn''t tell what it was like in her heart. Now she seemed to understand why her younger brother insisted on liking this person. What she showed on her body seemed to be different from what they had seen. "It can be met but not sought, just follow the fate." Su Qiruo felt that what he said was straightforward enough for everyone to understand. What everyone said later, Ling Yuheng didn''t remember at all, he only remembered her words. Just follow the fate. He wanted to ask her, is he her fate? She clearly said before that saving him was all due to fate. Ling Yuheng''s heart was pounding like a deer, and the Queen''s heart was full of mixed feelings. Even Mr. Xuanyan, who had always been indifferent, felt a little wrong. Only the emperor sat firmly like a mountain and did not take those words seriously. She is an emperor, and love for her children has never been something she can expect. In fact, if Su Qi is lucky, he has a noble status and doesn''t need to be tied to the top for the sake of a throne. There is an imperial sister holding up the sky for her, and there are courtiers supporting the situation. She can be a rich and noble princess, chic and at ease. "His Royal Highness Fifth''s pill has been prepared, remember to get it from me when you leave the palace later." When Xuanyan left, he took the initiative to go to Su Qiruo and said, he originally thought that someone would send him to the Crown Prince''s mansion, but he didn''t expect the Crown Princess to bring Su Qiruo into the palace, so there was no need to make another trip. "Mr. Thank you." Su Qiruo nodded, she almost forgot that Mr. Xuan Yan asked her to take a pill before going to bed every day. I didn''t expect Mr. Xuan Yan to move so fast, but within half a day, the pill was ready. Xuan Yan nodded lightly, said something to the emperor and queen, and left first. The queen smiled and said: "Xuanyan has been like this since he was a child. He has a cold temper and doesn''t like to talk. But he has superb medical skills. Anyone who he says can be saved will be fine." The Queen''s words are to comfort Su Qiruo and let her relax. After all, I heard from my son that the poison in this fifth imperial daughter is very overbearing, making people listless and drowsy every day. "Mr. Xuanyan''s name is well known in China, and it is very lucky to have Mr. Xuanyan''s diagnosis and treatment." Su Qiruo naturally believed in Mr. Xuan Yan. Today is only the first day, and she has already felt the changes in her body. (end of this chapter) Chapter 253： Fu Lang is a teller (39) Chapter 253 Fu Lang is a complainant (39) "Detoxification focuses on detoxification and recuperation. You live in Hong''er''s place with peace of mind. If you lack anything, ask the people below to buy it. Just treat it as your own home." The empress now looks at Su Qiruo as if she is targeting her daughter-in-law, but the more she looks at her, the more she likes her, and she can''t wait to keep her in Xia Guocai. His son likes it, and he looks good at this child. It would be great if she was from the Xia Kingdom! Recruit him as a son-in-law and keep his son by his side. It''s a pity...Nothing is perfect, there are gains and losses. The emperor sitting on the side also nodded: "If you need any medicinal materials, ask someone to go to the imperial hospital to get them. If the imperial hospital does not have them, ask the empress to send someone to find them. You just need to take good care of yourself." "Thank you, Emperor and Empress, for your love, Qi Ruo is flattered." "You''re welcome." The emperor waved his hand, and then said to the empress, "Take the time to take the five emperors around. Don''t be bored in the mansion all day. Although the scenery of my Xia country may not be better than that of Hua country, it also has its own age." "Yes." Ling Chonghong took the order, and Ling Yuheng, who had been silent all this time, was also ready to move. He also wanted to take his benefactor sister around. If only the father and queen were the only ones, he would still dare to speak, but when the mother emperor was here, he would not dare to say more. After all, Ling Xixing hadn''t told the empress about Ling Xixing''s harm to him before, and the empress always thought that he had sneaked out of the palace by himself! If it weren''t for seeing him suffer so much outside, he might be punished again now. And there was a whisper in the temple over there. "Your Highness, the people over there said that the emperor and the princess are going to have dinner tonight, and Mr. Xuanyan is also invited." The servant whispered in Ling Xixing''s ear. Ling Xixing frowned slightly. Not only did the mother not punish Ling Yuheng, she even went to eat with him. What''s going on? "However, the waiters in the palace over there are very strict with their mouths. They can''t ask any questions. They only say that they seem to be distinguished guests." "What kind of distinguished guest can let the emperor, queen and princess accompany you?" Ling Xixing didn''t think that anyone could have such a big face that he would let the three most prestigious people in Xia Guo accompany him for dinner. "I can''t find out. Even Mr. Xuan Yan has passed by. I think his status is unusual." The waiter shook his head, he sent out a big gold hairpin just now, and that''s why he got so much news. The identity of the honored guest inside was impossible to find out. Ling Xixing''s expression froze, and he suddenly said coldly: "Go and inquire, and see if anyone has entered the prime minister''s residence today." "Your Highness is worried about... the marriage of the Yu family?" "No matter what, this young lady of the Yu family can only belong to the palace. Now that Ling Yuheng is back, we have to guard against it." If he hadn''t tricked Ling Yuheng out of the palace, maybe Ling Yuheng would have married Yu Yin by now. He had to keep an eye on it, if the emperor changed his mind again and still wanted to marry Ling Yuheng to Yu Xiangfu, what should he do? In the entire Xia Kingdom, who else''s young lady can be honored as the first lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion? He has been dormant for so many years, and he must not fall short. Ling Yuheng is just born better than him. In terms of appearance and intelligence, Ling Xixing is no worse than him. They are all the sons of the Queen Mother, why Ling Yuheng was born to get the best, but Ling Xixing has to be inferior and cautious in every way. But that idiot Ling Yuheng is not afraid, since he has the ability to send him away once, he has the ability to send him away a second time. Besides, although Ling Yuheng is back now, he has been missing for nearly two years, and he is not innocent. How could the Yu family marry a dirty man into the house? Thinking like this, Ling Xixing''s restless heart slowly settled down again. Picking up the needle and thread again, he should embroider this purse carefully, and in a few days after the palace flower feast, he will take the opportunity to give the purse to Miss Yu. As long as the relationship between the two is established, even if Ling Yuheng has superpowers, they can''t help it. "Hiss..." As soon as he was distracted, a needle hole was pierced by the nail, and blood beads rolled out and stained the purse, which was particularly dazzling. Ling Xixing changed his mind, and the blood drop printed on the purse turned into a red plum. Seeing this, Ling Xixing squeezed a few more drops of blood on the purse, plum blossoms bloomed, glamorous and noble. Thinking of the purse that Ms. Yu wore in the future would still be stained with his blood, Ling Xixing couldn''t help but frowned with a smile. When he becomes the third young master of the Yu family, he will no longer have to rely on others. In this palace, everything is under the control of the queen. After all these years, he has had enough. Su Qiruo wanted to go there earlier to get the medicine so as not to affect Mr. Xuanyan''s rest. However, the empress and the emperor insisted on pulling her to talk. They seemed to be very interested in Hua, and asked a lot about Hua''s customs and customs. Su Qiruo had no choice but to ask Ling Chonghong to find someone to help her get the medicine. It was about Su Qiruo''s life, and Ling Chonghong didn''t dare to take it lightly, so he ordered his confidant leader Wei Hong to take Bai Lu to the courtyard behind the Imperial Hospital, where Mr. Xuan Yan usually lives. When Bai Lu passed by, Mr. Xuan Yan was sitting by the bed in a daze. Following the open window, you can just see the loneliness of the man, soaked in the soft moonlight, adding a bit of tenderness. After being taken aback for a moment, Xuanyan noticed the person coming. Glancing lightly, he didn''t say anything, but handed a porcelain bottle the size of three fingers to Bai Lu. "This is half a month''s worth. After half a month, I will concoct new medicine for your master." "Thank you sir." Bai Lu bowed and bowed, this thank you came from the bottom of my heart. Mr. Xuan Yan cured her master of the poison, he is their benefactor. As for the contraindications of taking medicine, Xuan Yan had already instructed Su Qiruo when he finished giving Su Qiruo the injection in the morning. He didn''t think Su Qiruo was stupid, so there was no need to emphasize it. When Bai Lu came out from Mr. Xuan Yan, she felt a gaze hidden in the dark. Wei Hong, who was leading the way, paused and frowned. The two looked at each other, quickened their pace, and disappeared after a few turns. The little palace attendant who was hiding in the dark ran out in a hurry, and looked around but didn''t see where the two people went. "Ugh!" Xiaogong waiter sighed, and then ran back in frustration. I''m afraid I won''t be able to win this reward again. Wei Hong looked at the direction in which the little palace attendant left, and said coldly, "That''s the person in the palace of the Eleventh Emperor." Bai Lu also knew that the Eleventh Prince Ling Xixing had framed Ling Yuheng. She was already grateful for Ling Yuheng for bringing her master to Xia Guo to detoxify, so she was very concerned about Ling Yuheng''s affairs. "Could it be possible that he followed us to deal with the Thirteenth Highness?" "No matter what it is, I will report it to Her Royal Highness, and I will never allow people to make trouble in the palace again." Wei Hong''s complexion is not good-looking, these eleven princes usually pretend to be so well-behaved, but they are so scheming. (end of this chapter) Chapter 254： Fu Lang is a teller (40) Chapter 254 Fu Lang is a complainer (40) "Fortunately, it''s not my master who came to get the medicine." Bai Lu secretly sighed, if their master came to pick up the medicine in person, maybe they would know the identity of the master in the future, and Ling Xixing would be able to arrange a drama of catching rape. After all, Ling Xixing was just jealous of the Thirteenth Prince. "Let''s go back first." The two of them tapped their toes and disappeared into the night. Seeing that the person who took the medicine had returned, the emperor got up and left. She is usually busy with government affairs, and she has to get up early to go to court, so she really doesn''t have enough energy. Ling Chonghong followed behind to leave, but stopped when he met Wei Hong''s eyes. Su Qiruo, who was about to leave, also stopped, Wei Hong and Bai Lu looked different, probably because of what happened just now. "What is it?" After the emperor left, Ling Chonghong asked aloud. Wei Hong stepped forward and cupped her fists and said, "When this subordinate took Bailu''s bodyguard to get the medicine, he was followed by someone. That palace bodyguard belongs to His Royal Highness the Eleventh Palace." Wei Hong spoke crisply, and directly told who they were. She had seen the palace servant before, so there was no need to investigate further. Before Ling Yuheng could speak, the cup in the Queen''s hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. "It''s so deceiving!" The empress was so angry that her eyes were red. He thought he had treated Ling Xi well, but that man actually repayed his kindness with revenge, and often hit his son with ideas. "Father, calm down, it''s not worth getting angry for such a wolf-hearted thing." Ling Chonghong hurried forward to hold the Queen''s arm, and comforted him softly. "I have no shame in treating him, but he...how did he treat me?" The empress trembled with anger, and even Ling Yuheng, who had been sitting there peacefully, was frightened, and hurried forward to persuade her. "Father, don''t be angry, we already know what kind of person he is, and if you want to deal with him in the future, it''s not easy to catch him, so why are you in a hurry?" Ling Yuheng always remembered that sentence, the so-called good meal is never afraid of being late. He doesn''t mind making Ling Xixing happy for a few more days, waiting for him to shatter Ling Xixing''s dreams little by little, and then take revenge for that day. "Look at how arrogant he is now? He even dares to follow the guests invited by me. Does this mean that I don''t regard me as the master of the harem?" The Queen is not only angry with Ling Xixing, but also angry with herself. If he hadn''t been too kind in the past, Ling Xixing would not have developed such a bold temperament. After all, the belly is different after all. After all these years of hard work, I have raised an enemy. "From childhood to adulthood, Bengong has never done him any harm, but if Heng''er has anything, when will it be less than them? They are all white-eyed wolves!" The queen scolded all the sons and daughters in the harem, and Ling Xixing''s behavior really angered him. "Since he sent someone to follow Bai Lu, he definitely knew about the banquet in the Queen''s Palace today. I''m afraid there are people from him in the Queen''s Palace, so it''s better to find him earlier, so that I don''t know who''s wrong in the future. . Su Qiruo didn''t care about Ling Xixing sending people to follow Bai Lu, but if Ling Xixing wanted to use this to harm Ling Yuheng again, she would definitely not stand by and watch. At the beginning, Ling Yuheng was sent to the people to become a beggar, and they haven''t asked him to avenge him, but now he sent it to the door himself. "What Qiruo said is that it is better for the empress father to screen the people in your palace first, so that one day you and Heng''er are harmed by him again and you don''t know it." Ling Chonghong also said that although her father had some tricks, he was kind and generous. He had never treated the people in the harem harshly, even the servants in the palace were very kind. But I don''t want a little **** to put eyeliner in the queen''s palace, who gave him the courage? Hou Jun''s eyes darkened, and he finally calmed down a bit. "I have my own idea about this matter, you should go back and rest earlier, don''t miss the doctor''s visit tomorrow." Most of the people in his palace came from the former dowager''s mansion to serve, and there were quite a few loyal ones. It was not difficult to find out who leaked the news. "My son is saying goodbye." "Qi Ruo said goodbye." Ling Chonghong and Su Qiruo saluted and said goodbye, Ling Yuheng hurriedly took a few steps to catch up. "Sister, be careful on the road, Heng''er will follow Uncle Xuanyan to see my sister tomorrow." Ling Yuheng''s complexion is not good-looking, and it''s fine for Ling Xixing to set his mind on him. If he dares to set his mind on his benefactor''s sister''s medicine, he will definitely not make him feel better. "Don''t think too much, take a good rest." Su Qiruo nodded, and did not refuse to say that Ling Yuheng would not be allowed out of the palace. There may not be security outside this palace. With Mr. Xuanyan around, no matter how capable Ling Xixing is, he will not be able to find the miracle doctor. Even if the emperor wants to give Mr. Xuan Yan three points of favor, a mere Ling Xixing is nothing. If Ling Yuheng could go out of the palace with Mr. Xuan Yan and avoid Ling Xixing, it wouldn''t be a bad thing. "Miss Huang, walk slowly." Just when Ling Chonghong thought he was forgotten by his younger brother, Ling Yuheng suddenly said goodbye to her, and Ling Chonghong was so excited that tears filled his eyes. "Go back and spend good time with your father." Ling Chonghong took Su Qiruo out of the palace, but nothing happened along the way. Just stopped at the gate of the palace, if Su Qi didn''t ask, Ling Chonghong jumped out of the carriage by himself. "Has anyone come here today to check the records of entering and leaving the palace?" The princess asked the soldier guarding the gate, and his men kept flipping through the record books. "Returning to Your Royal Highness, someone from the Queen''s Palace came to ask about it not long ago." The soldier answered truthfully. Ling Chonghong''s eyes turned cold, he paused while flipping through the booklet, turned around and jumped into the carriage. "The queen did not send anyone to ask." Su Qiruo affirmed. Ling Chonghong nodded: "Ling Xixing must have done it, he was probably asking about your identity." "Then let her inquire about it. My hall came to Xia Kingdom to seek medical treatment, and temporarily stayed in the Tainu Mansion, that''s all." Ling Xi checked her identity, but just wanted to make her and Ling Yuheng''s safe return together, but she refused to let him do so. Ling Chonghong curled his lips into a smile: "What Qiruo said is true." Isn''t it just to ruin Ling Yuheng''s innocence? Then he has to produce a witness certificate. As long as Su Qi doesn''t admit it, who can forcefully put the **** on Ling Yuheng''s head? If Su Qi didn''t say any more, she knew that Ling Chonghong definitely didn''t want anyone to disturb her now. After all, Ling Xixing went to check the entry and exit records of the palace privately, and it was not just a simple harem battle. Is he checking her identity, or someone else? The palace attendant sent by Ling Xixing over there has also returned and replied: "Your Highness, I have checked in the past, and no one from the Prime Minister''s Mansion has entered the palace today." Ling Xixing smiled reassuringly: "As long as it''s not from Yufu." As long as Yu Xiangfu is not hosting the banquet tonight, it won''t affect his marriage. But in order to avoid long nights and dreams, the marriage should be finalized earlier. (end of this chapter) Chapter 255： Fu Lang is a teller (41) Chapter 255 Fu Lang is a complainant (41) Ling Yuheng is back, and depending on the Queen''s partiality, maybe he will **** this marriage back to his son. No, he must not let this happen. Yu Yin can only be attributed to Ling Xixing. "It''s getting late, Your Highness should rest earlier!" The palace attendant glanced at the purse in Ling Xixing''s hand, and persuaded in a low voice. "Go down first!" Ling Xi waved his hand without raising his head, he had to embroider the purse in a few days before it was too late. Ling Yuheng was punished for copying books, so he had no reason to leave the palace. If he wanted to give the purse to Yu Yin, he had to wait for the day when she entered the palace for the flower feast. I missed this opportunity, I dont know how long I have to wait! Thinking of Ling Yuheng, Ling Xixing couldn''t help curling his lips. It was useless, and he didn''t bother to look at that little fool again. Yu''s century-old family, how could it be possible to marry such a fool? The Queen and the Empress Dowager regarded him as a treasure. Didn''t the Emperor just let him marry into Yu''s family? The candles in the hall continued to burn until midnight, and Ling Xixing''s thoughts had already gone somewhere. And Ling Yuheng over there had a good night''s sleep because of the pillow and quilt he got from Su Qiruo. The queen looked at her son''s sleeping face, and the hostility on her face faded a bit. If he dared to touch his son, he would pay with his life. After tucking up the quilt for Ling Yuheng, the queen slowly closed her eyes. It''s just that the dream was not peaceful. As soon as Ling Xixing''s disgusting face appeared, the queen frowned. Ling Yuheng woke up before dawn on the second day. Because he was thinking about going to see Su Qiruo at the Tai Nu''s mansion, and also wanted to accompany her to the capital, he was as anxious as a cat scratching. Mr. Xuanyan came over to check the empress''s pulse as usual, and then left the palace with Ling Yuheng who was dressed as a little medicine boy. Su Qiruo stopped the previous medicine, her body obviously gained some strength, and her complexion looked much better than before. Ling Yuheng couldn''t help asking when seeing Mr. Xuan Yan''s pulse diagnosis: "Uncle Xuan Yan, is there something wrong with my sister''s previous prescription?" "The poison His Highness the Fifth Highness is suffering from consumes one''s energy, and the medicine just wants her to rest more, so it''s not a big problem." Ordinary doctors may not even be able to prescribe this medicine. Presumably, the fifth imperial daughter has sought out many doctors to get rid of the poison. "Uncle Xuanyan is still the most powerful. It only took a day, and my sister''s complexion has improved a lot." Seeing that Su Qiruo''s health has improved, Ling Yuheng couldn''t help but flattering Mr. Xuanyan. Xuan Yan only glanced at Ling Yuheng lightly, without saying anything. This kid is really a clever little ghost, willing to do anything for Su Qiruo, and even learned to flatter others. Could it be that he is afraid that he will not treat his beloved well? Su Qiruo smiled dotingly, she really didn''t see that the little guy still has this ability. It''s so cute. Xuan Yan raised his eyes and glanced at Su Qiruo, for some reason, he suddenly thought of what she said last night. Will she really seek only one person for the rest of her life? How lucky women are in the world, Xuan Yan thought that he traveled with his master back then, traveled to many places and met many people, but he has never seen a woman who only married one person in her life. Not to mention that this is still the high and mighty Royal Highness. "Continue to soak in the medicated bath after the acupuncture, and you must persist." "Mr. Thank you." Su Qiruo nodded, and followed Mr. Xuanyan into the inner room. Ling Yuheng stepped on his feet and looked in, but in the end he still didn''t dare to go in. Today, the benefactor''s sister didn''t let him sit at the door, so he should be content. Finding a chair and sitting down obediently, Ling Yuheng didn''t dare to make a sound, just listened to the movement inside with his ears up. After an unknown amount of time, Mr. Xuan Yan came out with the medicine box. "Uncle Xuanyan..." Ling Yuheng hurriedly stood up, Xuanyan glanced at him, originally wanted to ask him if he wanted to go back to the palace with him, but felt that those words were superfluous. "Go back to the palace early." In the end, Xuan Yan only left such a sentence, and left with another little drug boy. Ling Yuheng ran into the inner room in a panic, seeing Su Qiruo sitting beside the bed and wearing a belt, she couldn''t help but blushed a little. "elder sister." "You stay here obediently. I''ll go take a medicinal bath and come back to play chess with you." Su Qiruo stood up, but her shoulders and back were still aching. Mr. Xuanyan''s acupuncture technique is precise, but it is not completely painless. "Is sister in pain?" Ling Yuheng stepped forward and hugged Su Qiruo''s arm, his nose suddenly felt sore. He didn''t know how long the poison had tortured his sister, but he was happy to see that she was finally willing to detoxify obediently. "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt at all." Su Qiruo gently rubbed Ling Yuheng''s little head, comforting him, "Mr. Xuanyan''s medical skills are superb, and his techniques are sophisticated. It won''t hurt." "Then sister, hurry up and take a medicinal bath, Heng''er is waiting for her here." Ling Yuheng let go of Su Qiruo after speaking, and obediently stood aside. Su Qiruo glanced at the young man beside him before leaving. Ling Yuheng lightly pricked the flesh on the back of his hand with his nails, the pain made him hiss in pain, and then his eyes turned red. How can such a long needle stick into the body not hurt? She was lying to him. But he sat outside for so long without hearing a single sound. Was she just enduring it? Ling Yuheng remained in a daze like this until Su Qiruo came in, but he still hadn''t recovered. Su Qiruo''s body smelled of medicine, covering up the original smell. This also made Ling Yuheng unable to react for a while, and it was only when someone pinched her nose that she realized that she had returned. "What are you thinking, so serious?" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, the young boy raised his arms and hugged her waist. Tightly, not let go for a long time. Feeling the trembling of his body, Su Qiruo swallowed the phrase "Female and male defense" that came to her lips. If he likes it, let him! Hold as much as you want, and do whatever you want. As long as he likes. "Who put the poison on my sister?" This is the first time Ling Yuheng asked about Su Qiruo''s privacy. He just wanted to know how vicious he would be willing to poison his benefactor and sister. Su Qiruo was startled, pursed her lips and said, "It''s my fourth sister." She didn''t want to hide it from Ling Yuheng, since he asked, she told the truth. It is a fact that Su Wenjian poisoned her, and it is also a fact that she will go back to take revenge in the future. Su Wenjian probably already knew about her going to Xia Guo at this moment, and wondered what that person who used to pretend would look like now. Will you regret not directly poisoning her to death? "Your imperial sister... would be willing to poison you so viciously!" It''s not the Hedinghong who kills with one move, but Wu Qiudu, who tortures people to death for three to five years. How vicious that person must be! "She is not my imperial sister, my imperial sister is a princess, she is just the fourth imperial daughter of Huaguo." That''s all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 256： Fu Lang is a teller (42) Chapter 256 Fu Lang is a complainant (42) Because Su Wenjian is the fourth emperor''s daughter of Huaguo, Su Qiruo called her the fourth emperor''s sister, but in her heart, Su Wenjian is not her emperor''s sister at all. She, unworthy. "Yes, just like Ling Xixing, they are the most vicious villains in the world, not our relatives." Ling Yuheng let go of Su Qiruo, and said angrily. Relatives should help and love each other like Sister Huang, instead of stumbling around and calculating all the time. The little guy is usually very well-behaved and sensible, even though he is pretending to be fierce at this time, he still looks like a little rabbit, not a wolf. "Good and evil will be rewarded, we just wait." Su Qiruo pinched Ling Yuheng''s chubby little face, and finally recovered a bit. "Want to hang out?" "what?" Ling Yuheng thought she had heard it wrong, but yesterday he begged for a long time, but she refused to agree. "Go change your clothes, I''ll take you out to eat delicious food." "I know there is a restaurant on the East Street, and the Ba Xianwei in it is very famous, shall we go and eat?" Ling Yuheng''s eyes were shining brightly, and happiness was written all over his body. "it is good." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, and then asked someone to find a set of clothes for Ling Yuheng and change them on. The name of the restaurant is Baiweiju, which is very famous in the capital. Ling Yuheng had been here before when he asked several imperial sisters to take him out of the palace, so he wanted to bring Su Qiruo here as soon as he left the empress dowager''s mansion. Looking at the plaque hanging at the door, this restaurant should be quite old. Listening to what Ling Yuheng said again, the people who come and go here are probably noble women from Beijing and China, and it is not easy to think of the boss behind the scenes. If you want to do business in a place like the capital, you must have no ideas, means and background. As soon as Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng stepped into the threshold of Baiweiju, someone greeted him. Ling Yuheng stood beside Su Qiruo, with his sleeves covering her, his hands were still holding her sleeves tightly. "A quiet private room." "Two guest officers, please go upstairs." The shopkeeper is also a fine person. He has seen all kinds of distinguished guests on weekdays. One look at the demeanor and clothes of these two people, and he knows that they are not ordinary people. He immediately led them to the second floor. The decoration in the private room is also very elegant, even the placement of a vase is very particular. "Serve a few of your special dishes here. They should be lighter, and the weight of each dish should not be too much." Su Qiruo just wanted to show Ling Yuheng to try more dishes, but he didn''t want to waste too much. "Yes, you two wait a moment." The shopkeeper responded and withdrew, not daring to neglect at all. This is the first time she has seen a nobleman order that the portion should not be too much. In the past, those ancestors ordered a table full of dishes and could barely move their chopsticks. In the end, all of them were left, and she felt distressed when she saw it. This lady''s demeanor is full of extravagance, but she is not extravagant and wasteful, which is really admirable. So when the dishes were served, the boss gave them an extra bowl of sweet soup, which Ling Yuheng liked very much. "Sister, is it delicious?" The little guy asked expectantly, this is the first time he took his sister to eat in the capital, if his sister doesn''t like it, he will lose face. "Well, delicious." Su Qiruo said truthfully, it wasn''t her sweet talk to make Ling Yuheng happy, the food at Baiweiju was indeed delicious. Just talking about the small bowl of white rice, the rice grains are full and crystal clear, no worse than the imperial meal in the palace, someone must have picked it specially. Not to mention the dishes, they are delicious in color, fragrance and taste. Especially the "eight delicacies" that Ling Yuheng mentioned before, which is made up of eight kinds of dishes and tastes good. Seeing Su Qiruo nodding, Ling Yuheng narrowed his eyes for joy. As long as my sister likes it. "Taste everything." Su Qiruo put some dishes from each plate into Ling Yuheng''s bowl, and asked casually, "Did you have a personal servant in the palace before?" She entered the palace yesterday and did not see anyone waiting by Ling Yuheng''s side all the time, so she was curious. "Yes, but I have been living in my father''s harem since I came back. I haven''t returned yet, and my father didn''t ask him to come and serve me..." While talking, Ling Yuheng suddenly felt that something was wrong. It stands to reason that he has returned to the palace, and the queen father will not let the magpie come to serve him! What the **** is going on here? Seeing Ling Yuheng pinching the chopsticks for a while, Su Qiruo made a rough guess. "I''m afraid that your personal servant has done a lot for others in what happened that day. If it weren''t for his help, how capable would Ling Xixing be to deceive you?" If Su Qi believed in the Queen and Ling Chonghong''s abilities, if they hadn''t found out something, they would never have done anything to Ling Yuheng''s personal servant. Ling Yuheng bit his lip, shock flashed in his eyes. He treats the magpie well, they have been together since childhood, why did the magpie harm him for Ling Xi? "Sister, what do you think he is doing for?" "If your father and your imperial sister have dealt with him, and he didn''t confess Ling Xixing until his death, then Ling Xixing must be holding something more important to him than life." "Something more important than life?" "Family or something beside..." Ling Xixing is just a prince, and he is really capable and skilled. Being able to bribe Ling Yuheng''s personal servant, no matter what method he used, is shocking enough. "Sister means, we can go and find out what relatives are there outside the Magpie Palace?" If we can find out some clues, maybe we can find evidence that Ling Xixing killed him. Ling Yuheng feels bad every day now, he only wishes to go to the emperor to sue Ling Xixing immediately, but he suffers from lack of evidence, so he dare not startle the snake. Ling Xixing is too shrewd, he must have already thought up his rhetoric. So he didn''t dare to act rashly until he couldn''t kill the enemy with one move. "Let your imperial sister go and check." Her Majesty''s ability to investigate such a small matter is not easy, maybe Ling Chonghong has already started to investigate it! Su Qiruo just asked a casual question just because she suddenly remembered such a thing. "But I remember that there is no one in Magpie''s family." As a servant who has served her personally for six years, Ling Yuheng still knows a little bit. "He said no, it may not mean that there is really no." Ling Yuheng is still too innocent, if not for this, he would not have been used for so many years. Ling Xixing used Ling Yuheng to curry favor with the queen, bought and coerced his personal servant, and was able to place people in the queen''s palace. Ling Yuheng couldn''t compare to all these things. Really "good" means. "Sister, I really can''t believe it, Magpie is such a timid person, how dare... dare to lie to me?" Ling Yuheng said so, but he already knew the answer in his heart. He was tricked out of the palace that day, and the person who sent the message was Magpie, otherwise how could he be defenseless. (end of this chapter) Chapter 257： Fu Lang is a teller (43) Chapter 257 Fu Lang is a complainer (43) "People''s hearts are separated from their belly. How long will you grow your mind in the future, think more before acting, and don''t trust people so easily." Even if you were born in an ordinary family, you can''t live heartlessly, let alone in an emperor''s family! Ling Yuheng''s big eyes flashed, and he suddenly laughed out loud. "Does sister want Heng''er to be like you and sister Huang?" "Huh? What happened to us?" Su Qiruo looked suspiciously at the young boy who had a sad face just now but now was smiling and asked. "You two add up to more than a hundred minds..." Ling Yuheng stretched out ten fingers and gesticulated back and forth, in order to prove that the two people who protect him have a lot of heart. Su Qiruo was not annoyed, instead she shook her head with a smile. "If you say less, I have more than a hundred minds..." The moment Ling Yuheng was in a daze, she heard her say again, "Your imperial sister must have nine hundred minds alone." "Ha ha ha ha" Ling Yuheng laughed so hard that tears came out. It was the first time he found that the benefactor''s sister was so humorous. "Then sister and Huang sister together have more than a thousand hearts?" "Maybe more than that." Daughter of the royal family, how can she grow up without growing up? "With my elder sister and sister Huang protecting Heng''er, Heng''er just needs to be careful." Just keep one, you dont need too many. In this way, she will always protect him and will not abandon him. Ling Yuheng was indeed happy after returning home, but he was always worried that she would abandon him and leave. Even if Mr. Xuan Yan said he wanted her to stay and detoxify, he would have to stay in Xia Guo for at least half a year, but he knew that if she wanted to leave, she didn''t care whether the poison on her body was detoxified or not. She never thought of coming. So he was afraid, he had to see her every day to be at ease. "Heng''er has a kind heart and is blessed by God." If Su Qi is noncommittal, she can''t promise to stay by his side for the rest of her life. Even if she is willing, Emperor Xia and the Queen may not be willing to hand over their only legitimate son to her. So from the very beginning, she didn''t dare to ask for extravagance, she just wanted to pamper him while she was with him. "Heng''er doesn''t want God''s Blessing, she only wants her sister to protect her." Ling Yuheng grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve with the hand that didn''t hold the chopsticks, just like when she rescued him, he was at his most at a loss. Tightly, as if exhausting all his strength. He''s not stupid. He could understand her. She didn''t want him, and she didn''t want to lie to him, so she didn''t say that she would always protect him, but he just wanted to be with her. In this world, there will never be another woman who treats him as well as Su Qiruo. If he doesn''t cherish it, he will regret it later. "Eat obediently. If I were here, naturally no one would bully you, no one." Su Qiruo thinks that this life is pretty cool, but she dare not make a decision about Ling Yuheng lightly. Before, she just wanted to protect him and send him home safely, but now she has done it. But things seemed to go awry again, to the point where she was in a dilemma. She is naturally willing to protect him, but has he really thought about the difficulty of marrying far away? If Su Qi is not afraid of other things, he is most afraid that he will regret today''s decision when he gets older in a few years. What will she do then? Send him back, or keep him by his side? Ling Yuheng slowly withdrew his hand, and he was no longer attached to her pretending not to understand again. There is still half a year left, he is not in a hurry, he can wait slowly. It''s just that the dishes in the bowl suddenly became stale, and I lost my appetite. Ling Yuheng feels that he has grown a lot now. If he had been in the past, he would have lost the golden beans again, but now he can control himself and not lose his composure in front of her. Su Qiruo couldn''t bear seeing Ling Yuheng''s lost appearance, but she didn''t dare to say too much. She dared not promise what she couldn''t do, for fear of disappointing him. But if his mother and queen father are willing to marry him away, she can guarantee that she will spoil him for the rest of her life. So, want to try it? Will he regret it? Suddenly, a burst of laughter came from downstairs, breaking the silence between the two. Ling Yuheng followed the voice and looked down, and saw several acquaintances. "know?" Su Qiruo also looked at the young women in fine clothes, with a smile on their faces, they looked more like playboys from aristocratic families. "The one in blue is the Seventh Sister, and the one in peacock green is the Tenth Sister. I don''t know the rest." Ling Yuheng curled his lips, his two imperial sisters used to tease cats and dogs all day long, and they still have such a temper now. Su Qiruo raised her hand to cover Ling Yuheng''s face, and gently closed the window on his side. "You came out secretly, don''t let others see you." Originally, there were rumors in Beijing that the thirteenth prince disappeared and lost his innocence. If those dudes saw him having dinner with her outside the palace again, what would happen if the news spread! Ling Yuheng obediently sat up straight, propped his chin and looked at Su Qiruo. "Why doesn''t my sister want them to see me? That''s my imperial sister. Is it possible that my sister is afraid that they will slander my reputation outside?" "Well, except for Her Royal Highness, I can''t trust anyone else." Su Qiruo said bluntly, except for Ling Chonghong, she didn''t believe that anyone else would care so much about Ling Yuheng''s reputation. Ling Yuheng suddenly laughed, his brows and eyes crooked. Except for her, no one else would put him first in everything. Sister Huang loved him dearly, but in her eyes, there were too many things more important than him. But in the eyes of the benefactor''s sister, he has never seen her care more about anything except him. Even if she doesn''t admit it, he knows that she loves him and likes him. It''s just this kind of liking, whether it is the liking he wants, he is not sure yet. "Stupid, eat some more, it''s a pity not to eat more." Seeing that Ling Yuheng''s mood improved a lot, Su Qiruo didn''t want to say those unpleasant things anymore. "There will be a flower viewing feast in the palace in a few days, is my sister going?" Ling Yuheng picked up a peeled shrimp and slowly bit it, looking at Su Qiruo with big eyes, not knowing what he was planning. "Flower viewing party?" "Well, my father has started posting outside in the past few days." "I have to take a medicinal bath after the injection, I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep up." Su Qiruo said with a smile, the news of her appearance in Xia Kingdom will be hidden in a few days, and it doesn''t really matter whether she goes or not. It''s just that the body is important, so it won''t be a waste of Mr. Xuan Yan''s hard work. "I can catch up, I can catch up. The acupuncture and medicated bath only take more than an hour, and there is still time to enter the palace when the time comes." Ling Yuheng said anxiously, he wanted her to enter the palace, he wanted to tell everyone that she was his. Su Qiruo is so kind, he is afraid that she will be snatched away before he grows up in time. Especially that Ling Xixing, who loved to **** his things since he was a child. (end of this chapter) Chapter 258： Fu Lang is a teller (44) Chapter 258 Fu Lang is a complainant (44) That''s all, if Ling Xixing dares to make Su Qiruo''s idea, he will definitely not be soft-hearted. "Then I will enter the palace with Mr. Xuanyan when the time comes, and you should not leave the palace that day." If Su Qi wants to, go and have a look, first to get acquainted, so as not to cause any misunderstanding later. "Alright, Heng''er is waiting for sister in the palace." Ling Yuheng was instantly in a good mood and his appetite was whetted. If Su Qi finds out, whether the little prince eats much or not depends entirely on his mood. The two of them had dinner, then went to the tea house to listen to the story of Huizi, and the sun went down before heading back. Ling Chonghong had already been waiting in the mansion. She knew that her younger brother had not returned to the palace with Mr. Xuan Yan, so she had no choice but to send him back in person, so as not to fall into the trap of others. Seeing Ling Yuheng coming back with a blushing face, he was obviously in a good mood, but Ling Chonghong''s face was not very good-looking. Heartless little thing! "Sister Huang, this is the dim sum that Heng''er brought back for you. It''s delicious, so hurry up and try it." Ling Yuheng didn''t care at all how ugly Ling Chonghong''s face was, so he took a few steps forward and offered the snacks. This snack was bought by the benefactor''s sister. She said that she would give one to the emperor, one to take back to the palace for her father, and one to Mr. Xuanyan. Now it seems that the benefactor''s sister really did the right thing. After Ling Chonghong took the snacks, his complexion looked much better. "You have a conscience, let''s go, I''ll take you back to the palace first." Ling Yuheng originally wanted to say that he would stay and have dinner before going back, but when he met Su Qiruo''s disapproving eyes, he swallowed the words back. If he dared to say to stay, the Queen might be really annoyed. "Sister, I''m leaving." Ling Yuheng bid farewell to Su Qiruo slightly aggrieved, feeling both satisfied and reluctant in his heart. "Go back." Su Qiruo originally wanted to tell him not to leave the palace for a few days, but finally endured it. He won''t listen to what he said, and it made him sad for no reason, so why bother talking. Getting into the carriage, Ling Chonghong gently pulled Ling Yuheng''s bun, full of dissatisfaction in his movements. "You are a boy, you can''t always get close to women." There is still a woman who might hit his mind. "But my sister is not someone else." Ling Yuheng moved aside unconvinced, still holding the two packs of snacks tightly in his hands. "She''s a woman." Ling Chonghong was so angry that his eyes were round, and the little thing learned to talk back. "Sister, she is different from other women. Sister Huang, I can listen to you, but you can''t stop me from seeing her." Ling Yuheng''s current Nilin is Su Qiruo, no one can touch her. "She is the fifth emperor''s daughter of Huaguo, and she is a niece. Not to mention that there is nothing between you two, even if there is, before you get married, it is not appropriate for you to be so tired of her side every day." It''s my own sister, it''s not decent to stay together like this every day, let alone an outsider. "But before I came back, I was with her every day." Ling Yuheng pursed his mouth and said displeasedly, if the imperial sister did not allow him to see the benefactor''s sister again, he would definitely annoy her. "You also said that was before, but now it''s different, and this matter can''t be mentioned in the future." Ling Chonghong''s voice was a bit cold. She dotes on this younger brother, but she can''t see him being so unruly. "My sister saved my life, and I just want to be with her." Ling Yuheng''s eyes turned red, he turned his face away and refused to talk to Ling Chonghong again. The dim sum held in his hand swayed with the driving carriage, and might fall down at any time, but Ling Yuheng couldn''t care less. He just wanted to be with his benefactor''s sister. Only with her would he not dream of the days when he became a beggar. Why didn''t she allow it? They didn''t do anything shameful. The benefactor''s sister is a gentleman, so what is there to worry about? Ling Chonghong let out a long breath, and his tone softened. "Heng''er, even if you like her, you can''t be together until she has three matchmakers and six hires to marry you in. You are His Royal Highness, you shouldn''t lower yourself like this." Isn''t she doing it for his own good? Why are you still angry? Thinking of the hardships he endured outside, and no one taught him how to behave in those years, Ling Chonghong felt guilty again. She shouldn''t have pushed him like this. "I just want to accompany her. She has no relatives or reason in Xia Kingdom. If I don''t accompany her, how lonely she will be! When I was in Yucheng, she treated me better than anyone else." He just loves her, her detoxification is painful enough, how can he ignore her? In Xia Guo, he was the only person she knew! He still remembers that drowsy figure lying alone on the chair, full of loneliness. He is not willing to see her like that, with him, she will never be alone again. "There is nothing between us, whatever you think." Ling Yuheng was angry and didn''t want to talk to Ling Chonghong anymore. He just thought that Huangjie''s problem was not good, she was too selfish, and she was suspicious all day long. They are also born in the royal family, so the benefactor''s sister will not only think about herself. "Sister Huang doesn''t doubt you, it''s just that when you go out of the palace every day, you are caught by someone with a heart, which is not good for both of you." Everyone knows who the caring person in Ling Chonghong''s mouth refers to. Seeing that Ling Yuheng was silent, Ling Chonghong said again, "Even if you don''t care about your own reputation, don''t you care about her? If you want to marry her in the future, do you want people outside to say that His Royal Highness Hua Guo married a A little prince who doesn''t love himself?" "I do not have" Ling Yuheng retorted with red eyes, he is still innocent and worthy of her. "Sister Huang naturally knows that you don''t have it, but outsiders don''t know it!" Ling Chonghong saw that Ling Yuheng had responded, and said hastily. "Sister, she won''t care what people outside say, she''s not the kind of person who doesn''t know right from wrong." Ling Yuheng lowered his eyes and said, although he was a little uneasy, he still believed in the character of the benefactor''s sister, she was different from others. "She doesn''t care, but the people around her do care! Heng''er, she comes from a royal family, and her family attaches great importance to a man''s innocence. If you really want to be with her, you should be more careful." Ling Chonghong doesn''t believe Su Qiruo''s so-called idea of ??a couple for a lifetime, she doesn''t think that the emperor and queen of Huaguo will allow their daughter to marry only one king for a lifetime. The royal family pays the most attention to offspring. Even if Su Qiruo doesn''t need to worry about the heir, her children are always named Su, and they are born nobler than others. I heard that Queen Hua doted on her very much, so why didn''t he force her to reproduce? Ling Yuheng''s eyelashes trembled, and the hand holding the dim sum also tightened. Ling Chonghong didn''t want his younger brother to be sad, knowing that he relied on Su Qiruo in his heart, he said: "If you want to see her every day, it''s not impossible, come here with Mr. Xuan Yan, and when he returns to the palace, you can go back with him , dont want to be like today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 259： Fu Lang is a teller (45) Chapter 259 Fu Lang is a complainer (45) Let him not go out of the palace, he must feel uncomfortable. Follow him every day to take a look, as long as he can rest assured. Ling Chonghong was really worried that Ling Yuheng would take Su Qiruo out every day, and if he fell into the eyes of those who cared about him, he would become a talking point for others. There are still many people who can''t see her concubine from the top and bottom, and it is inevitable that someone will make a fuss about her younger brother. "Heng''er knows." Ling Yuheng''s good mood of the day was exhausted in the carriage. He knew that Miss Huang said these things for his own good, but he still felt uncomfortable. Actually, she obviously doesn''t need to say it now, at least he can have one more happy night. If it was changed to benefactor sister, it would definitely not be like this. Even if she dared not admit that she liked him, every time he mentioned it, she was reluctant to say the things that made him sad. Otherwise, according to the temperament of the benefactor''s sister, she would have rejected him long ago. What Ling Chonghong said later, Ling Yuheng didn''t listen at all. He only knew that he was in a bad mood and didn''t want to listen to her anymore. Bringing Ling Yuheng back to the palace, the queen saw that her son was not in high spirits, and she didn''t mention keeping the empress for dinner. After waiting for the people to leave, the Queen kicked out all the people in the hall and started talking to her son alone. Ling Yuheng told the queen everything about the princess in the carriage, and did not hide anything. He knew that his father loved him, and he didn''t want to hide it from his father. Because he told his father how much he liked his benefactor''s sister, his father never stopped him from seeing her, and even secretly helped each time. "Your imperial sister is also doing it for your own good, so don''t get angry with her. She practiced Wang Zhishu since elementary school, and her mind is not on it, so her words will inevitably be unpleasant." The queen took her son''s hand and persuaded him loudly, "The fifth highness is a good one, and the queen father is also very optimistic about her. If she really has feelings for you, the queen father will go and tell your mother, and it will definitely fulfill my son''s love. But what your sister said is not true. It doesn''t make sense, you are no longer a child now, and the queen should teach you many rules and etiquette." The empress took all the responsibility on herself. The son doesnt know how to defend against men and women. Its because he didnt teach him. Dont blame the child. Ling Yuheng knew nothing except that men and women had different seats at the age of seven. It is their responsibility as parents to suffer so much outside at the age when he should have learned the rules. Although the princess is doing it for her younger brother''s benefit, she shouldn''t have broken the young boy''s heart by speaking so bluntly. Take out a book from the cabinet beside the bed, the Queen talked to Ling Yuheng in detail about the difference between women and men, how to keep a distance, and some content that made people blush and heartbeat. Ling Yuheng blushed after listening, his whole body was like a freshly cooked shrimp, wishing to bury his head in his chest. How embarrassing! But he and his benefactor''s sister have always been courteous, and their closest relationship is nothing more than holding hands. The Empress smiled and patted the back of her son''s hand, and put the book away, with guilt that couldn''t be hidden in her eyes. "You are about to reach the age of marriage. These things should have been told to you long ago. It is the father who failed to protect you and made my son suffer." When she thought of her son being a beggar outside, the Queen couldn''t help feeling distressed. The treasure he held in his hands since he was a child, but was harmed like that, he won''t just let this hatred go. "Don''t blame the empress father, it''s all gone. Heng''er is very lucky to have met Su Qiruo." Ling Yuheng shook his head, then said with a smile. If Su Qi was the best gift God gave him, he would use half a year of suffering in exchange for getting acquainted with her. He earned it! "My good boy, I hope God will take pity on me and bless my Heng''er with a smooth rest of his life." The queen hugged Ling Yuheng tightly, praying softly. "God has treated Heng''er well enough. He gave Heng''er such a good father, and also gave Heng''er such a good sister." As for the emperor and the princess, Ling Yuheng didn''t mention much. In their eyes, power is much more important than him. Only the father''s queen and benefactor''s sister are sincere for him, without any other thoughts. "Father is someone who has experienced it, so she still has a bit of a good eye for people. Your benefactor sister is indeed a good one. My son has a good eye." Except for misjudging Ling Xixing, the queen has never fallen on anyone. The queen is not worried at all that his son will suffer if he marries far away. He can see that as long as she likes that woman, she will definitely protect his son. The happiest thing in a man''s life is to marry a good woman. As long as that person is worth it, it doesn''t matter if he marries far away. If it is not worth it, even if you marry at the door of your family, you will not be happy. The queen has always seen clearly, so she will not hinder her son''s happiness because of the distance. But the premise must be that people are willing. Currently, it seems that the Fifth Highness has not yet moved his mind to marry his son, and his son''s love path is not something that he can follow if he is willing. Ling Yuheng smiled with crooked eyebrows, hugged the queen and said coquettishly: "Father has a good vision." His benefactor''s sister is the best woman in the world. "Go wash and sleep, tomorrow is a new day." The Queen lovingly touched her son''s face and smiled lovingly. The emperor and the dowager have their hearts in the court, and he is the only one who can protect his son. He has to make good plans for his son in order to make up for his previous mistakes. Ling Yuheng happily went to take a bath, and the smile on the empress''s face gradually disappeared. Turned out the list that was hidden in the drawer early in the morning, looking at the names that were outlined on it, a sneer twitched at the corner of his mouth. What a Ling Xixing, ten years ago he was only a five or six-year-old kid, and he already had the idea of ??putting eyeliner in his palace, what a skill! Thinking about it now, he has planned for many years, but he just wanted to find a good place for himself. Even so, as a queen, how could she not fulfill others. The Yu family of the prime minister''s mansion, he is also worthy? In the blink of an eye, the flower viewing feast arrived, and the Queen took Ling Yuheng to the Imperial Garden early in the morning. The reason why he was in a hurry to hold this banquet was to tell everyone that the thirteenth prince had recovered from his illness. No matter what rumors are spread outside, with Mr. Xuan Yan''s presence and Ling Yuheng''s appearance, they can silence those people''s mouths. Ling Yuheng looked at the chrysanthemum in front of him and suddenly became dazed, wondering if Mr. Xuanyan could bring her into the palace. For the sake of my benefactor and sister, my father specially moved the time of the flower viewing banquet to a later date. Mr. Xuan Yan left the palace earlier today than usual. Now many officials and lords have brought their daughters and sons into the palace, but they have not seen it yet. her figure. "Heng''er, Heng''er? What''s the matter? What are you thinking? I called you several times and you didn''t respond." Suddenly there was a soft laugh from behind, which sounded like he was close to him, but only Ling Yuheng knew how artificial and harsh the sound was. Really disgusting, same as the owner of the voice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 260： Fu Lang is a teller (46) Chapter 260 Fu Lang is a complainer (46) "Brother Eleven." Ling Yuheng restrained his emotions, followed by a smile on his face, and the disgust and impatience in his eyes were covered by his downcast eyes. "Why are you here alone in a daze? The empress father is talking to Yu Jiazhengjun, why didn''t you go there together?" Ling Xixing looked at the group of people who were sitting and talking with the queen not far away, and the most dignified one sitting in the crowd was the Zhengjun of Yu Xiang''s family. Yu Zhengjun and the queen exchanged handkerchiefs, and the two of them were on good terms with each other, so there was a hint of wanting to betroth Ling Yuheng to Yu Yin at the beginning. Yu Yin is also considered to be the best among the younger generation of ladies from aristocratic families. Except that she is not the eldest daughter, she is unmatched by anyone else. Both the emperor and the empress were very satisfied with Yu Yin, but after Ling Yuheng had an accident and Yu Yin got older, Prime Minister Yu once veiledly mentioned the marriage of the child in front of the emperor. The first prince married the Yu family in place of the thirteenth prince. Although this matter has not been made public, many insiders are aware of it. So Ling Xixing has always been thinking about this marriage, for fear that something will change. Today, as soon as he came over, he saw Yu Zhengjun sitting next to the queen, and went over to greet him, but the queen didn''t leave him to talk with him as usual. As a junior, he didn''t dare to push forward. Then he thought of using Ling Yuheng to go over and find out what they were talking about. He was really afraid, afraid that this marriage would eventually return to Ling Yuheng. Thinking in this way, Ling Xixing looked at Ling Yuheng with more hatred. If it was in the past, Ling Yuheng would naturally not notice it. But now he has been paying attention to Ling Xixing''s words and deeds, he has never missed every expression of his, and naturally he can clearly see the loathing and hatred that flashed in his eyes. Ling Yuheng sneered in his heart, he wanted to use him again! "They said that I am not interested, it would be more interesting to just stare at the flowers in a daze!" curled his lips in disdain, Ling Yuheng withdrew his eyes and continued to fiddle with the green chrysanthemum under his hand. Ling Xixing was taken aback, he didn''t expect Ling Yuheng to say such a thing. In the past, when Yu Zhengjun entered the palace, although Ling Yuheng was not very enthusiastic, he would always talk with him. What happened today? Could it be that the queen didn''t call him over? Actually, the queen intended to marry the Yu family, so every time Yu Zhengjun entered the palace, she would drag Ling Yuheng to sit with her for a while. Now that he knows what his son is thinking, the queen doesn''t need to forcefully match his son and Yu''s family, so Ling Yuheng doesn''t want to go, so let''s not go. "The flowers are beautiful, but they are not as good as Heng''er. It has been a long time since I saw Heng''er, and Heng''er is getting more and more beautiful." Ling Xixing''s words were full of sourness. Looking at the young man''s handsome profile, his hands beside him were clenched into fists, and his eyes were full of jealousy. The queen was the most beautiful woman in the capital back then, so his son''s appearance would naturally not be bad. Before she was young and hadn''t grown up yet, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Looking at it now, she seems to be a beauty that can overwhelm the country and the city. In terms of status, he couldn''t compare to Ling Yuheng, who was born in the palace, and in terms of appearance, he couldn''t compare to Ling Yuheng''s beauty. The only thing he can show off is his own intelligence. Ling Yuheng is a brainless idiot, marrying into Yu''s family may not lead to a good life, so how can the eldest and second wife get along well? Yu Yin is not a fool, as long as she thinks about it, she will know who to choose. Furthermore, Ling Yuheng had been missing for nearly two years before, who knows if he is still innocent. The Yu family has a century-old family, how can it marry a dirty person into the house? Ling Xixing did not forget that he was looking for someone to sell Ling Yuheng to the Chu Pavilion in the Red Chamber. Thinking like this, Ling Xixing''s clenched fists loosened again, and the purse in his arms made him feel hot. I don''t know if Yu Yin entered the palace with Yu Zhengjun, he wants to see her. "Father''s queen is good-looking, and Heng''er is naturally no different. Doesn''t Eleventh Emperor look the same as your father?" Ling Yuheng raised his eyebrows slightly, and Ling Xixing almost choked on his words. What does this little fool mean? His father was nothing more than a small palace servant back then, and he was named a servant for his ability to serve the emperor, and he didn''t grow any status until he died. Is Ling Yuheng mocking him? Ling Xixing forced himself to be calm, and was about to say something more, but Ling Yuheng had already shaken him off and ran towards the visitor. "Uncle Xuanyan." Ling Yuheng''s little face was flushed with excitement, everyone who didn''t know thought he was going to meet Mr. Xuanyan, but only Xuanyan knew that this little Highness was waiting for the person behind him. But people in the Imperial Garden talk a lot, even though Xuan Yan is unwilling to say more, he still has to care about the reputation of the little princes. "The person has already arrived and I can''t lose it. Your Highness, run slowly." Mr. Xuanyan seldom teased him a few words, the little prince bit his lips shyly, and took another sneak look at the woman behind Xuanyan. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, although she didn''t say anything, it seemed like she said everything. Ling Yuheng only felt that his restless heart suddenly settled down, especially when he met the woman''s doting eyes, his heart was filled with joy. She is wearing a new plum-blue dress today, with a snow-white belt around her waist, which makes her complexion more rosy, and coupled with her full body, it makes all the flowers lose their color. Ling Yuheng has always known that her benefactor''s sister is good-looking, but she never thought that she is so good-looking, and all the young ladies in this family are inferior in front of her. Even his imperial sister is not as handsome as her. Ling Xixing has been paying attention to Ling Yuheng, and seeing him running towards Mr. Xuanyan, he can''t help but look in that direction more. The woman who entered the eyes is noble and eye-catching, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, and her eyes are full of doting, who is this person? Who is she looking at? When did Jingzhong produce such a beautiful lady? Why has he never seen it? Ling Yuheng saw that Su Qiruo didn''t speak to him, so he didn''t dare to speak first, and only watched her follow Mr. Xuanyan to greet the queen from a distance. As she walked further and further away, all the scrutiny that fell on her fell into Ling Yuheng''s eyes. Ling Yuheng felt uncomfortable, he didn''t like other men looking at his benefactor sister like that. Sister is his, and his own. Ling Yuheng''s eyes fell on Ling Xixing unexpectedly, and seeing that he was also staring at his benefactor''s sister in a daze, the little prince''s eyes burst into a bit of coldness. When the queen saw Su Qiruo coming, she didn''t deliberately introduce her identity to the family masters around her, she just said a few words enthusiastically, and then told her to go play by herself. The lords on the side were curious, but no one took the initiative to ask the woman''s identity. All I know is that the man came with Mr. Xuan Yan, so he should be quite valued by the Empress. (end of this chapter) Chapter 261： Fu Lang is a teller (47) Chapter 261 Fu Lang is a complainant (47) Mr. Xuanyan came and stood there and then left. If it wasn''t for sending Su Qiruo over, he wouldn''t be bothered to deal with it. Ling Yuheng secretly followed Su Qiruo''s leaving direction, planning to follow her later. The imperial garden is so big, there are always places with few people. He wants to accompany her to visit the garden. Ling Xixing naturally noticed Ling Yuheng''s strangeness, and looking at the woman''s appearance, Ling Xixing couldn''t help but sneered. After all, he is a little fool. When he sees a good-looking woman, he fixes his eyes on her. No matter what, if Ling Yuheng fell in love with a little-known little person, then Yu Yin would be his. Thinking like this, Ling Xixing couldn''t help but walked forward behind Ling Yuheng, wanting to confirm his thoughts. If Ling Yuheng is willing, he doesn''t mind doing this little fool a favor and fulfilling him. As long as he can marry into Yu''s family, no matter how good Ling Yuheng marries him, he will bow down to him. Is there a difference between the concubine and the concubine? Ha ha Then let''s see whose wife''s family is more capable after marriage. Ling Xixing followed Ling Yuheng expectantly, thinking about his own calculations, but stopped when he met a few ladies from aristocratic families who were standing together and talking. "Miss Yu?" Ling Xixing was very excited, but he pretended to be calm and greeted several people. Actually, apart from Yu Yin, he doesn''t know anyone else. They grew up in the palace since they were young, and even if they occasionally saw these people, they had never spoken to each other, let alone met each other. Several people heard the sound and looked over. Seeing that it was Ling Xixing who came, they understood, they smiled and joked with Yu Yin before leaving. Yu Yin looked at the man in front of him, cupped his fists and said, "His Eleventh Highness." The woman''s voice was flat, and there was no special expression on her face. Yu Yin is talented and handsome. Last year, he took part in the imperial examination and was handpicked by the emperor as Tanhua. He is the hottest person in Beijing. If her marriage hadn''t been delayed again and again because of the two princes, the threshold of the Yu family would have been stepped down a long time ago, and she might have been married long ago. It''s just that Yu Yin has no intention of starting a family, so he doesn''t care much about marriage. She can''t help herself, so why should she worry about it? "Did Miss Yu come here with Yu Zhengjun? I... When I came here, Yu Zhengjun was talking to his queen father. I thought Miss Yu didn''t come!" Ling Xixing was originally a good talker, but when he met a woman he liked, he would inevitably panic. Yu Yin looked at the man in front of him calmly and said, "If His Highness the Eleventh is fine, I will take my leave first." She doesn''t like Ling Xixing, and she doesn''t know Ling Yuheng well. No matter which prince is bestowed by the emperor, she is not what she wants. "Miss Yu, please stay." Seeing that Yu Yin was about to leave, Ling Xixing couldn''t help being anxious, and called him to stop regardless. "What else is His Royal Highness the Eleventh?" Yu Yin frowned slightly, and there was already displeasure between his brows. Father also said that the eleventh prince is a man of courtesy, why didn''t she see it? What is the difference between this person and those men outside who stalk her as soon as they see her? Ling Xixing was afraid that he would not be able to keep her, so he didn''t care too much, so he hurriedly took out a purse from his bosom, and handed it over with a blushing face. "I embroidered this for Ms. Yu myself. I hope Ms. Yu will not dislike it." Ling Xixing''s face was already red when he spoke. Although he was scheming, he couldn''t care about anything when facing the person he liked. Yu Yin looked at the purse as if facing a formidable enemy, and took two steps back abruptly. "I hope His Highness the Eleventh will respect himself." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Ling Xixing to respond, Yu Yin turned around and left. Privately giving and receiving with the prince, is she impatient with life? When Ling Xixing looked up with a pale face, there was no trace of Yu Yin nearby. Looking at the purse in his hand, holding it tightly with both hands, Ling Xixing only felt his heart tremble. What does she mean by this? Look down on him? He is the dignified eleventh prince, why should she look down on him as a courtier? Ling Xixing''s face was distorted with anger, and Ling Yuheng, who was peeking in the dark, almost cried out in fright. Fortunately, Su Qiruo quickly covered his mouth with his eyes, and pulled him away. The two of them sat in the empty pavilion before Ling Yuheng dared to take a few breaths. "Sister, I... It''s the first time I''ve seen his hideous face. He was really good at disguising before." Ling Yuheng patted his small chest, he felt that he might have a nightmare at night. How can a person be so ugly? "It''s not too late to find out now, stay away from him in the future." Su Qiruo guessed that if Yu Yin rejected Ling Xixing today, Ling Xixing would definitely put all the responsibility on Ling Yuheng''s head, and would definitely not swallow this tone easily. "The person who rejected him is Yu Yin, not me, so he can blame me?" Ling Yuheng waved his hands indifferently, but Su Qiruo looked at him solemnly and nodded. "Yes, he will direct his anger on you, so you must be careful." "Is he sick? Yu Yin doesn''t like him, what does it have to do with me?" Ling Yuheng was so angry that his little face flushed, and he almost jumped up. "He is sick, very sick." The anger in his heart dissipated because of Su Qiruo''s words, and Ling Yuheng suddenly burst out laughing while clutching his stomach. "I always thought my sister was gentle, but I didn''t expect my sister to swear, and she swears so nicely." "Little fool." Su Qiruo was also amused by Ling Yuheng, isn''t she the one who scolded because of him? "I''m not stupid, but I''m smart!" Ling Yuheng retorted dissatisfiedly, and then moved his buttocks, trying to get closer to Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo squinted his eyes, and Ling Yuheng immediately sat down obediently. "There are people everywhere in the palace, you have to be good." "But there are only two of us here!" "Did Ling Xixing know that his embarrassment was discovered by you and me?" Su Qiruo asked rhetorically. Ling Yuheng choked, and immediately shut up. Sister is right, Ling Xixing probably didnt know that they watched the scene of him being rejected by others just now, so he should be more careful! "But that Miss Yu looks really good. If your mother really promised that vicious man to Miss Yu, she would really be wronged." A woman who is as beautiful as Jiyue should not be delayed by such a vicious man. Actually, Su Qiruo had already guessed before that the wife-lord chosen by the Empress herself for Ling Yuheng must not be inferior in talent and appearance. I saw it today, it is true. It''s just that the woman''s eyes are too cold, I''m afraid she is not a loving person. Even if Ling Yuheng married, she might not be able to like her. Ling Yuheng is a child who needs to be pampered, he is coquettish and loves to sue, Yu Yin may not be able to protect him. Or, Yu Yin is simply not willing to spend time protecting him. "If Yu Yin is not willing, the Queen Mother will not force it." The weight of the Yu family in the court is enough to refuse this marriage. As long as Yu Yin refuses to agree, no one can do anything against her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 262： Fu Lang is a teller (48) Chapter 262 Fu Lang is a complainant (48) "If that''s the case, I''m afraid this marriage will be ruined." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, her eyes filled with schadenfreude. Ling Xixing was self-righteous and pushed his marriage away with his own hands. How could a heavenly girl like Yu Yin like a man who was posted upside down? No matter how Ling Xixing is, he shouldn''t lose the bearing that a prince should have in front of Yu Yin. "Why did my sister say that?" Ling Yuheng was puzzled, although Yu Yin confiscated Ling Xixing''s purse, maybe it was just because she kept the etiquette and didn''t want to be caught by others, and it didn''t necessarily mean that she had to call off the marriage! "Because of this marriage, no one except Ling Xixing wants it to come true." Su Qiruo said categorically. With the previous framing, the Queen will naturally not allow Ling Xixing to marry into the Yu family, nor will Her Majesty the Crown Prince agree. The emperor himself prefers that Ling Yuheng and Yu Yin be together, now that Ling Yuheng is back, the emperor will not let a **** marry Tanhua. "Sister, if Ling Xixing doesn''t marry Yu Yin, will the Empress want me to go?" Ling Yuheng was clever for a rare moment, and instantly thought of the key question. "If you don''t want to, no one will force you." Su Qiruo felt that with the Queen and the Empress Dowager present, Ling Yuheng could still be her own master in the marriage. Empress loves her son, even Su Qiruo, an outsider, can see clearly. The princess Ling Chonghong felt ashamed of her younger brother, so naturally she wouldn''t force him to do what he didn''t want to do. As for the emperor, as long as it is beneficial to Xia, she doesn''t care who her son marries. Ling Yuheng really wanted to ask, if he is willing to marry her, does she want it? But he was worried that she would refuse. The first two temptations had already made him feel scared. Let''s wait a little longer, he can wait for liking her. Also willing to wait. "I just want to marry the person I like, and I don''t want to marry anyone else." The boy''s pupils were shining brightly, falling into Su Qiruo''s eyes like the stars all over the sky, it made her feel soft. "Then I wish Heng''er all wishes come true." Ling Yuheng was taken aback for a moment, then burst into laughter. Did she understand his intention? Definitely yes. The only person who can make his wishes come true is her. Only her, Su Qiruo. The young man''s sweet smile, accompanied by the fragrance of flowers in the imperial garden, made her drunk all autumn. The two of them sat in the pavilion for a long time, and when they saw that it was almost time, they got up and walked towards the banquet. "The banquet is about to begin, sister, do you want to sit with Huang Jie?" Ling Yuheng tilted his head and asked Su Qiruo. Today everyone will know her identity, and no one will neglect her in the future. He doesn''t want her to wrong him in Xia Guo. The Fifth Emperor of Hua Kingdom, she is their honored guest of Xia Kingdom, and should not be left out in the cold. If it wasn''t for him to accompany her today, there would be no one around her. This shouldn''t be Xia Guo''s way of hospitality. But Ling Yuheng also knew that this was no wonder to others, it was the benefactor who hid her identity and didn''t want to be discovered prematurely. She did all this for him. If it is known that the time when Hua Guo''s fifth emperor arrived in Xia Guo coincided with the time when he came back, it is inevitable that someone will use this to talk about things and spread some ugly words. The elder sister of the benefactor planned everything for him and put in all her effort, even his elder sister couldn''t match her. Everything she does will be considered for him. If he hadn''t insisted on inviting her to the palace for a banquet today, she might want to hide her identity for a while longer! Apart from the two of them, there were also many ladies and gentlemen who were admiring the flowers in the imperial garden just now. Everyone is walking in the same direction, and it is inevitable that they will meet. "Is that His Highness Thirteenth? I heard from my father that His Highness Thirteenth recovered from his illness a few days ago, and it turned out to be true." His Thirteenth Highness has just recovered from a serious illness, and the Empress is happy to hold this flower viewing banquet. If so, then it will be over. After all, the thirteenth prince was ill last year, and the palace never held any banquets except for a New Year banquet. "I haven''t seen you for two years, His Highness the Thirteenth is becoming more and more provocative. He is worthy of being the prince born of the queen. He looks really good." "Yes! I heard that the emperor intended to marry His Highness the Thirteenth Highness to Miss Yu San. Unfortunately, His Highness the Thirteenth was seriously ill the year before last, so the emperor let go and said that His Highness the Eleventh should marry him. Now that His Highness Thirteenth is healed, the marriage ..." "Keep your voice down, don''t let anyone overhear you. You are really brave enough to talk about people in the royal family in the palace." Su Qiruo heard the discussion in a deliberately lowered voice not far away, and Su Qiruo''s complexion became much better when he heard these young masters say that His Highness Thirteenth just recovered from a serious illness. The emperor and the empress are still capable, even if Ling Xixing is secretly playing tricks, this matter is hidden. No matter what the outsiders say, with Mr. Xuan Yan here, and with Ling Yuheng standing here today, those rumors will be self-defeating. Ling Yuheng didn''t have the skill of Su Qiruo, so naturally he couldn''t hear the distant discussions clearly. But being able to walk on the bluestone path in the Royal Garden with his benefactor and sister like this, he felt happy in his heart. Ling Xixing, who had been waiting at the corner of the flowers, saw Ling Yuheng walking with that strange woman from a distance, so he straightened his hair and went up to her. "Heng''er, where did you go just now? Let me find it easier." Ling Xixing pulled Ling Yuheng''s hand familiarly, but his peripheral vision kept falling on Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo really saw the man who had harmed Ling Yuheng. He looked unremarkable in the royal family, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of calculations. Ling Xixing naturally also felt the woman''s gaze on him, and a surge of pride welled up in his heart for no reason. The woman was peeking at him. If the woman Ling Yuheng likes falls in love with him, Ling Xixing, I don''t know how sad this little fool will be. However, he is happy when he is sad. Ling Xixing glanced at Su Qiruo shyly, Su Qiruo only felt goosebumps all over her body, and she was so sick that she wanted to vomit. Ling Yuheng originally wanted to pretend to be closer to him, but when he saw him looking at his benefactor sister like that, Ling Yuheng instantly exploded. Taking a step forward to stand in front of Ling Xixing, Ling Yuheng pursed his lips displeasedly and glared at Ling Xixing. Ling Xixing pretended not to understand, but smiled softly, and looked at the woman behind him through Ling Yuheng. Looking closer, this woman looks even better, even more beautiful than Yu Yin. "Heng''er, this lady is..." Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she didn''t expect this Ling Xixing to be so brazen. Just now she and Ling Yuheng didn''t walk side by side, this person can discover their relationship, he is really good at observing, and he won''t let Ling Yuheng go in the slightest! But Su Qiruo is not afraid now, after the stroll just now, he said that the two just met by chance in the imperial garden, and no one would doubt it. "Sister, you go and sit down first, Heng''er and Eleventh Brother will go together." Ling Yuheng didn''t like the way Ling Xixing looked at Su Qiruo, so he let Su Qiruo go first. (end of this chapter) Chapter 263： Fu Lang is a teller (49) Chapter 263 Fu Lang is a complainant (49) "Um." Su Qiruo didn''t shirk, nodded and strode forward without even looking at Ling Xixing. Ling Xixing was startled, Ling Yuheng called her sister? Could it be that the young lady came from Xie family, the stepmother''s family? But if Xie''s family has such an outstanding young lady, he shouldn''t know about it! Although they are not familiar with the young lady from the Jingzhong family, they have heard of a slightly more outstanding name and appearance. They have never heard of such a young lady in the Xie family! Or maybe it was kept outside before and only recently returned to Beijing? Ling Xixing changed his mind a few times, and finally felt that the Yu family was better than the Xie family. Although the Xie family is the queen''s mother''s family, it is not as powerful as the Yu family now. Yu''s family has a prospect, but it''s really popular. What''s more, that may be a young lady from a side branch, and she is not directly related, so she cannot be compared with the third young lady of the Yu family. "Heng''er called that young lady...sister?" Ling Xixing still didn''t want to let go of this question, and if that person was a daughter of the Xie family, he didn''t mind fighting for it. Thinking of Yu Yin''s attitude towards him, coupled with the fact that the Empress dowager will become the emperor in the future, the power of the Xie family will be even greater than before, Ling Xixing''s mind became active again. He has never been a submissive person, he has to fight for what he wants. The same goes for those who want it. "Um." Ling Yuheng nodded indifferently, but didn''t say what Ling Xixing wanted to hear, so he was anxious to death. Still want to hit his benefactor''s sister idea, shameless! "Whose lady is that? Why have I never seen it?" Ling Xixing asked unwillingly. "There are too many ladies from aristocratic families that we don''t know in Beijing." Ling Yuheng pursed his mouth, obviously not wanting to say anything. "Then don''t you call him sister? Don''t you know him?" Ling Xixing clenched his fists tightly, wishing he could slap the boy beside him. Was he pretending to be stupid on purpose? "I don''t know you!" Ling Yuheng blinked innocently, "I just thought she was pretty, and I met her on the road just now, so I went over and said a few words to her." Ling Xixing gritted his teeth in anger, but he couldn''t say anything. lie. If you dont know him, you can call him sister affectionately? Besides, the woman he saw was different from Ling Yuheng. Could it be that that person also took a fancy to Ling Yuheng''s identity? "You are still young, a good-looking woman may not be a good person, don''t talk to strangers casually in the future." Ling Xixing''s attitude was obviously not as warm as before, but he still reminded Ling Yuheng in a fake kindness. "This is in the palace, what are you afraid of? Besides, that elder sister is a distinguished guest of the imperial sister, and she will definitely not hurt me. Do eleventh brothers think she is good-looking?" Ling Yuheng saw that Ling Xixing was getting angry and his mood was getting better, so he deliberately went up to ask again. Ling Xixing didn''t hear what Ling Yuheng asked at all, only heard the phrase "Sister Huang''s honored guest". Her Majesty''s distinguished guest? It''s not Xie''s family, what is the identity of that person? "Brother Eleven?" Seeing Ling Xixing''s thoughtful expression, Ling Yuheng knew that he was coming up with some bad idea again, and couldn''t help interrupting him loudly. "Huh? What?" Ling Xixing came back to his senses, and looked at Ling Yuheng in puzzlement. "Brother Eleven is absent-minded, but has something on his mind?" Ling Yuheng smiled, and was no longer obsessed with that answer. The benefactor''s sister is good-looking, and anyone with eyes can see it, so he doesn''t care about Ling Xixing''s words! "No, I just..." Ling Xixing was about to make up some excuses to prevaricate, when Ling Yuheng was called away by His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. "Heng''er, come here." Ling Chonghong stood there and waved to Ling Yuheng, who immediately ran over with a smile. "Miss Huang." Ling Chonghong''s eyes flicked across Ling Xixing, and finally fell on his younger brother. Seeing that he was fine, he whispered, "Stay away from him in the future." Ling Chonghong has not forgotten who killed his younger brother two years ago. Ling Xixing has a lot of tricks, and he might think of some tricks to hurt someone! "It''s broad daylight, he doesn''t dare to shoot at me." Ling Yuheng smiled and shook his head, then glanced behind Ling Chonghong. "Where''s my sister? She''s not familiar with the palace, so the emperor should treat her well." "Don''t worry, I will definitely treat your benefactor and sister as a guest of honor, and I will definitely not wrong her." Ling Chonghong also didn''t want to argue with his younger brother over Su Qiruo''s matter, so he also followed him. Sure enough, the little prince frowned, hugged her arm and flattered her. "Heng''er already knows that Sister Huang treats Heng''er the best." Ling Chonghong squinted at Ling Yuheng, nodded his nose and said, "You heartless little thing." The two siblings walked towards the queen talking and laughing. Ling Xixing, who had been left behind by Ling Yuheng, bit his lower lip, watching the two people leave, his eyes filled with jealousy. What a brother and sister! Slowly loosened his fist, Ling Xixing took a deep breath, and then walked towards the crowd. Ling Chonghong arranged Su Qiruo''s seat next to his own, which can be regarded as giving her great respect. Many princesses were secretly looking at Su Qiruo who was sitting there alone. They didn''t know who she was, and they wanted to approach her curiously, but they didn''t dare. What kind of status should I be able to sit with Her Royal Highness? I havent heard of any important figures from the court recently? Ling Chonghong came over and sat beside Su Qiruo, poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip before looking at Su Qiruo. "Why don''t you drink tea? Is it not to your liking?" "I''m still a patient." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, she can''t even touch tea and wine now, but she has a pair of eyes that are always staring not far away! Ling Chonghong immediately called the palace attendant over, and replaced Su Qiruo with a pot of boiled water. "what a pity." Ling Chonghong shook the jug on the table, regretting, "The wine in my Xia country is sweet, which is different from that in Hua country. It would be a pity if you didn''t try it." "There is always a chance in the future." If Su Qi didn''t care about these things, she would not be greedy for her mouth, nor would she be greedy for drinks. "I thought you wouldn''t come today." Ling Chonghong turned sideways to look at Su Qiruo. She had always been curious about what in this world could make the woman in front of her care. This person always had such a calm look, with calm eyes and no waves. Oh, that''s not right, when facing Heng''er, she will have more smiles on her face and more doting eyes. Thinking about it this way, Ling Chonghong seemed to understand why Ling Yuheng relied on her so much. No one would be able to stand such a preference! "Heng''er wanted me to come, so I came." "You are really obedient." Ling Yuheng pouted. "Just make him happy." "That''s fine. Today, the whole court will know that the fifth princess of the Hua Kingdom came here to seek medical treatment, and no one will think about other things." This point Ling Chonghong and Su Qiruo thought of going together, Mr. Xuan Yan goes out of the palace to go to the Empress''s Mansion every day, there will always be a day when he reveals his secrets. (end of this chapter) Chapter 264： Fu Lang is a teller (50) Chapter 264 Fu Lang is a complainant (50) By taking this opportunity today, they can take the initiative to clarify, so that those probing eyes can be blocked, and no one will connect her, the imperial daughter who came to see a doctor, with the disappearance of the thirteenth prince. "I''m afraid that some people will catch on to others and won''t let Heng''er go." Su Qiruo''s eyes seemed to fall on the person sitting beside Ling Yuheng, and the man''s expression froze obviously. Su Qiruo curled her lips slightly, this Ling Xixing has been staring at her since she sat there, what kind of trouble is this going to cause? "He can''t wait for that day!" Ling Chonghong tightened his hand holding the teacup, killing intent flashed across his eyes. How could she allow Ling Xixing to live until then? Isn''t he looking forward to his marriage with Yu Fu? Then start here first. "I met that Miss Yu San today, not bad." Su Qiruo suddenly turned her head sideways, with an incomprehensible gleam in her eyes. "Last year''s Tanhua lady, can be said to be both talented and beautiful." Ling Chonghong nodded, Yu Yin is indeed good, but he doesn''t know how to pity the fragrance and cherish the jade. "Ling Xixing is not good enough for her." Su Qiruo said indifferently, she really couldn''t bear such a good woman to be ruined by Ling Xixing, a rat shit. "What about Heng''er?" "what?" "How are Heng''er and Miss Yu San?" This is the first time that Ling Chonghong has explicitly asked about Su Qiruo''s attitude towards Ling Yuheng. She wants to know if her brother is wishful thinking. "Miss Yu San is very good, but she is not suitable for Heng''er." Su Qiruo said truthfully. "Then Qi Ruo thinks who is suitable for Heng''er?" Ling Chonghong pursued him relentlessly, just wanting to get a clear answer. "Whoever Heng''er likes is suitable." Su Qiruo chuckled lightly, her gaze open. "Who does Heng''er like, don''t you know?" Ling Chonghong was a little annoyed. Is this person playing sloppy with her? "Then is your highness willing to fulfill it?" If Su Qiruo doesn''t answer the rhetorical question, if Emperor Xia agrees, Su Qiruo can be hired immediately, and then take Ling Yuheng away. She is willing to spoil him and make him happy. I''m afraid they will be reluctant. Ling Chonghong tightened his hands on his knees again, staring directly into Su Qiruo''s eyes for a long time without answering. She was not as calm as a seventeen-year-old, she panicked first. "I just want Heng''er to be happy." Ling Chonghong looked away, poured a glass of wine himself, and drank it down. Although she was reluctant to marry her brother far away, she didn''t want to see him sad. During this period of time, she understood how much the child liked the woman in front of her. "I also want Heng''er to be happy." This is also Su Qiruo''s wish. "Do... what you said before counts?" Ling Chonghong thought of what Su Qiruo said at dinner that day, and was very curious. She actually didn''t believe that a woman could be a couple for a lifetime. "What words?" "One pair for life people." "Naturally, I never thought of marrying two or more men. If the two are happy, one is enough." "Although I can''t trust you yet, I am willing to give you a chance." Ling Chonghong picked up the wine glass and touched the glass filled with white water in front of Su Qiruo, and smiled helplessly. "Thank you." Su Qiruo''s eyes couldn''t help but fell on the young man with shining eyes looking at him, his eyes were full of doting. If he likes it, why should she dodge it? A young boy dares to work hard for this relationship, so why should she be afraid, Su Qiruo? No one in this world treats Ling Yuheng better than her, and she doesn''t feel at ease handing him over to anyone, so she should stay by her side and pamper her! Su Qiruo raised the corner of her mouth, dazzled Ling Yuheng''s eyes. The young boy looked at the woman with blushing ears, his eyes overflowing with love. Looking at Ling Yuheng''s shy and joyful appearance, Ling Xixing who was beside him became more and more unhappy. At such a young age, she learned how to seduce women with the method of that vixen, after all she has been outside for so long, how many people may have touched her body! Looking at the smiling woman at Ling Yuheng beside the princess, Ling Xixing was filled with envy. Why should all the good women in this world be left to Ling Yuheng? Being able to sit next to the empress dowager, her status is naturally not low, even the imperial daughters in the court are under her. Who the **** is she? "Heng''er, did Miss Huang tell you who is that honored guest? Why can she sit beside Miss Huang?" Ling Xixing clenched his fists, and in the end the only person who thought he could use it was Ling Yuheng. Those imperial sisters always ignored him, let alone His Royal Highness, he didn''t dare to talk too much to her. Ling Yuheng was so happy in his heart that he didn''t have time to pay attention to Ling Xixing, and said casually: "It is naturally a distinguished guest to be able to sit next to Miss Huang." The little prince rested his chin and squinted his eyes, with a **** look on his face. Ling Xixing was disdainful in his heart, but said on purpose: "I saw that lady was looking at you and smiling, and I thought you knew each other!" Ling Yuheng secretly rolled his eyes, he and his benefactor''s sister are more than just acquainted. "Of course I know her, I even talked to her today! How can she be so good-looking?" Ling Yuheng grinned, unable to close his mouth. "Then do you know her first and last name?" Ling Xixing probed. As long as you know the name, you can know who it belongs to. "She just said that she is a friend of Sister Huang, and asked me to call her sister." Ling Yuheng blinked innocently, as if he really didn''t know that person. Ling Xixing curled his lips, lowered his eyes and stopped paying attention to Ling Yuheng, he found that the fool became even more stupid after he came back. He was a fool since he was a child, but his life is very good. He was sold out for nearly two years and was still found by the empress dowager, God has treated him too kindly. The more Ling Xixing thinks about it, the more unconvinced he becomes. Why is he a prince? He has to plan for himself everywhere. Ling Yuheng can get everything he wants? unfair! Hehe...Sister? Because of the prince born from his queen, which of his sisters, Ling Yuheng, doesn''t spoil him? Now you still go outside to recognize your sister? "The emperor is coming..." Everyone stood up and saluted one after another. Before Ling Xixing could conceal the jealousy on his face, he hurriedly lowered his head and followed suit to say hello. "Your family doesn''t need to be too polite." The emperor seemed to be in a good mood, sitting next to the queen, he set his eyes on Su Qiruo. "The Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom came to my Xia Kingdom to seek Mr. Xuanyan''s consultation. The princess must treat me well." "Yes, Queen Mother." "Thank you, Your Majesty." The two clasped their fists and said, the faces of the people sitting below were all different. No one thought that the distinguished guest sitting next to Her Royal Highness would be the fifth emperor of Huaguo. Especially Ling Xixing, who was stunned at the time, his mind went blank. The fifth emperor of Huaguo? That person is Her Royal Highness? Looking uncontrollably on Ling Yuheng, seeing that he was still smiling like that, nothing unusual, Ling Xixing suddenly clenched his teeth. This idiot must have known the identity of His Highness the Fifth Highness a long time ago, even though he asked so many times, he refused to tell him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 265： Fu Lang is a teller (51) Chapter 265 Fu Lang is a complainant (51) Married to His Royal Highness, Ling Yuheng will be the king in the future, and his wife''s family will also be the royal family. Even if he marries Yu Yin, he will never be as honorable as the royal family. What a Ling Yuheng, now he has a heart! "Your Highness Fifth, you don''t need to be polite. I have already sent a letter to your mother. You can stay here as long as it is your own home." The emperor intends to do business with Huaguo, so he naturally wants to give enough face to the favored fifth emperor daughter of Huaguo. A daughter born on the direct line is different from other imperial daughters, needless to say she has a noble status. Since ancient times, the imperial daughters who were born on the first line have been candidates for the crown daughter. If something happens to the crown daughter, if there are no other accidents, the second daughter will take over. "Thank you, Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness is very enthusiastic, and there is everything in the Tai Nu''s House, Qi Ruo is very grateful." Su Qiruo smiled lightly and thanked her. "Yesterday, I was supposed to host a banquet for you, but I was worried that the Fifth Highness would be exhausted. Today, I will take this banquet to welcome His Highness to come to Xia Kingdom as a guest. I hope His Highness will not dislike you." The Empress smiled and said politely to Su Qiruo. She said this in order to confuse the public and make people mistakenly think that the fifth prince of Hua Kingdom arrived only yesterday. "Your empress speaks seriously, and the younger generation is flattered. It was the younger generation who bothered you first, so I am really ashamed." "Can I still get used to eating and lodging?" "Very good." "That''s good. If you need anything, tell the empress dowager. If the empress dowager''s mansion doesn''t have it, ask someone in the palace to send it. Don''t make yourself wrong." The empress was already grateful to Su Qiruo for saving her son, and now she wanted to stand up for her in public, so as not to neglect her in the future. The empress did this for her son, she only hoped that her son would get what he wanted in the future, and that Su Qiruo could treat his son better. "Thank you, Your Majesty." The two emperors and empresses talked to Su Qiruo for a while, and the people below finally came to their senses. No wonder it is said that it is a distinguished guest of Her Royal Highness, but it turned out to be the Fifth Emperor of Hua Kingdom who came to seek medical treatment. Hua Guo is strong and powerful, even if the people of Xia Guo do not want to believe it, they must admit that in terms of military strength, Xia Guo is not as good as Hua Guo. Fortunately, there was a genius doctor in Xia Kingdom, which attracted the princess of Hua Kingdom. If the two countries have good relations in the future, it will be a good thing for the country and the people. All the ministers thanked Mr. Xuanyan again in their hearts, and no one dared to underestimate him just because he is a man. "In addition to welcoming the fifth prince of Hua Kingdom today, there is another happy event that everyone must have known. My Thirteenth Highness has recovered from illness a while ago, thanks to Mr. Xuanyan." It is not an exaggeration for the emperor to place the credit on Mr. Xuan Yan, after all, Su Qiruo saved Ling Yuheng, and Mr. Xuan Yan saved her. Xuan Yan deserves the credit. "Congratulations to the emperor and empress, and congratulations to the Thirteenth Highness." Everyone congratulated quickly, the emperor laughed loudly, and then ordered people to start singing and dancing performances. Su Qiruo sat there, holding plain water, being observed by everyone, without any disturbance in her heart. As for the singing and dancing, she has no interest. Compared to the variety of dances in later generations, the movements are really simple and boring. Ling Chonghong took a sip of his wine, the corner of his mouth suddenly raised, and touched Su Qiruo with his arm. Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman beside her, only to hear her say: "Someone is going to attack you." "Hit me?" Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she was new here, and she asked herself that there was no conflict between Hua Guo and Xia Guo, so why did those people attack her. "Ling Xixing has been by Heng''er''s side since he was a child, and whenever Heng''er has it, he will find a way to deceive him. I only thought that I gave it to him because Heng''er didn''t like it, but now that I think about it, I''m afraid he was bullying Heng''er." I was coaxed away when I was young." "So Ling Xixing wanted to rob Heng''er of the Yu family''s marriage, so he tricked Heng''er out of the palace and sold it?" Su Qiruo lowered her voice, although she asked Ling Chonghong this question, she also felt the same way earlier in the morning. Ling Xixing is jealous that Ling Yuheng is better than him in every way, so he wants everything from Ling Yuheng. "Now Heng''er only wants to be with you, and Yu Yin''s status is not comparable to yours, so Ling Xixing will naturally attack you." Ling Chonghong covered the sarcasm at the corner of his mouth with a wine glass, and curled his lips. "Don''t you want me to use beauty tricks?" Su Qiruo''s expression froze, and she quickly refused, "This is absolutely unavoidable, I don''t want Heng''er to be sad." If she dared to pretend to seduce Ling Xixing, even if it ruined his marriage with the Yu family, Ling Yuheng would cry to death. She didn''t want Ling Yuheng to be sad, so even if it was fake, she couldn''t do it. Ling Chonghong gave Su Qiruo a funny look: "You think too much, I don''t dare to give you such a bad idea, because of a little misunderstanding before, Heng''er has annoyed me for a long time." If she dared to ask Su Qiruo to seduce Ling Xixing, her younger brother would definitely not let her go. Ling Chonghong has always felt guilty towards his younger brother because of that incident, so naturally he will not make him sad again. "Heng''er is pure and kind, so she definitely doesn''t like us using such a method." If Su Qi thought about it, if Ling Xixing really wanted to rob Ling Yuheng of everything, then he might really target her. But she was too lazy to play tricks on Ling Xi. To be honest, such a thing is really not worthy. With the Queen and Ling Chonghong around, she probably wouldn''t need her to do anything. Then Miss Yu''s family doesn''t like Ling Xixing at all, and they don''t need to intervene in the matter of regretting the marriage. Ling Chonghong nodded, and when he raised his eyes, he saw his younger brother''s watery eyes, staring in their direction. "It would be great if you weren''t from Hua! To be honest, I really don''t want Heng''er to marry far away." Ling Chonghong sighed quietly, and waved to Ling Yuheng. Ling Yuheng immediately ran over and sat on the other side of Ling Chonghong. He wanted to sit with Su Qiruo, but he was afraid that she would not like it. Everyone has done so much for him, and he knows it in his heart. "Sister, don''t you like these dances?" Ling Yuheng asked Su Qiruo across Ling Chonghong. He kept staring at Su Qiruo, and naturally found that she didn''t like to watch these things. "do not like." Su Qiruo nodded, speaking truthfully. Ling Yuheng''s eyes lit up, and he was in an unspeakably good mood. He also doesn''t like his benefactor''s sister looking at other men, and he feels happy when his sister says she doesn''t like it. Ling Yuheng''s grinning appearance made Ling Chonghong feel heartbroken for a while, feeling that the smile on his face was an eyesore. Can''t this child see such a big living person like her sitting here? "Sister, sister", who is his real sister? "Heng''er doesn''t like it either, Heng''er likes the stories told by the storytellers in the teahouse outside, can my sister take Heng''er there again?" "it is good." Su Qiruo agreed very painfully, and Ling Chonghong, who was caught in the middle, coughed lightly, interrupting the "sweetness" of the two of them. "If you continue talking, you will reveal your truth." Ling Yuheng quickly sat up straight, only to realize that those ministers and family members were all looking at them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 266： Fu Lang is a teller (52) Chapter 266 Fu Lang is a complainant (52) Especially Ling Xixing, before he could withdraw the fierceness and jealousy in those eyes, Ling Yuheng saw clearly. The corner of Ling Yuheng''s mouth curled up, and he gave Ling Xixing a big smile back. Ling Xixing was a little terrified by Ling Yuheng''s laughter, and didn''t understand what this little idiot was laughing at. Su Qiruo glanced at it lightly, then withdrew her gaze, and said in a low voice: "Heng''er, don''t you want to stay alone with Ling Xixing recently, it''s not a good thing." Ling Xi acted with unscrupulous means, and she was afraid that he would jump over the wall in a hurry and hurt Ling Yuheng. After all, the hatred in those eyes is too strong, so strong that people can see it at a glance. Ling Yuheng nodded obediently, she and Sister Huang had told her this several times. Ling Xixing was humiliated by Yu Yin today, and he will definitely take his anger on him. He will definitely not provoke Ling Xixing, and he will never give him a chance. "It''s just some unsightly means. I have placed a lot of people around him. I originally wanted to wait for his marriage with the Yu family to be finalized before giving him a fatal blow. Now it seems that it is better not to harm Yu Yin." gone." Ling Chonghong pushed the fruit plate in front of Ling Yuheng, with a doting smile on his face, but his eyes were cold. As long as Ling Xixing dares to make a move, she will give him a big gift. "Heng''er, don''t go out of the palace these few days, wait until I find time to come and see you." Su Qiruo doesn''t want to fall short, Ling Xixing has a lot of eyes, as long as Ling Yuheng goes out of the palace to see her and he catches her, she can''t hide the fact that Ling Yuheng disappeared in Huaguo before and was brought back by her. Now Ling Xixing dare not spread the news of slandering Ling Yuheng anymore, but he just hasn''t figured out the reason. Once he finds out, it will be hard for the world not to believe it. Ling Yuheng curled her lips in displeasure, and was about to refute, but she heard the sister next to her agree: "Qi Ruo said that Ling Xixing will probably do something to you in the next few days, and when we clean him up, you will be the next day." No one cares about you when you go to the Tainu Mansion every day." "it is good." For the sake of a happy life in the future, Ling Yuheng decided to endure for the time being. The matter between him and the benefactor''s sister has basically been exposed. Although the benefactor''s sister did not expressly say that she wanted to marry him, she still gave him a response. He just wanted to get rid of Ling Xixing earlier, and then let his mother write a letter to Hua Guohuang to discuss their marriage. If it can be done once and for all, what does it matter if he endures it for a few days? The three occasionally whispered a few words, appearing very close. Ling Xixing clenched his fists tightly, wanting to cry with jealousy. Why Ling Yuheng has all the good things in this world at his fingertips, but he tried his best, but he couldn''t even ask for what Ling Yuheng didn''t want. Unexpectedly, his eyes searched for Yu Yin''s figure in the crowd, but the woman was also looking in Ling Yuheng''s direction at this time. Ling Xixing now has the heart to kill Ling Yuheng, this little fox. But what he didn''t know was that what Yu Yin was looking at wasn''t Ling Yuheng at all, but Su Qiruo who was sitting there. She always felt that the woman was very familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere a few days ago. But according to what the emperor and the queen said, the five princes of Huaguo just arrived in the capital yesterday. Could it be that she misunderstood it? Yu Yin withdrew his gaze, picked up the tea on the table and took a sip. Yes or not, it has nothing to do with her. The emperor didn''t like these flowers and plants, so he left after eating with everyone. The empress was sitting with those aristocratic masters and talking about something, and the topic came to Su Qiruo unconsciously. Ling Chonghong and Su Qiruo had just got up when many ministers came over to say hello and show their faces in front of the two of them. Ling Xixing mixed in the crowd, and took advantage of the time to talk to Ling Yuheng to get close to Su Qiruo, pretending to be dignified and generous. Su Qiruo smiled at him, making Ling Xixing''s whole face look like a freshly ripe red apple with shame, quite attractive. It''s just a pity, but that appearance couldn''t catch Su Qiruo''s eyes. Ling Yuheng who was standing on the side didn''t want to anymore, his face puffed up, and he glared at Su Qiruo angrily, his eyes were still moist. Su Qiruo''s heart was broken when she saw this, and she couldn''t help but regret her smile just now. I wanted to add fire to Ling Xixing, but I didn''t expect to anger the little prince. "This palace wants to visit Mr. Xuanyan, and His Highness Lao Shisan will lead the way." If Su Qi took the initiative to speak, it would be difficult for everyone to stop her from speaking. Mr. Xuanyan is a man after all, it would be inconvenient for Su Qiruo to visit, but if the thirteenth prince is with him, no one can say anything. "Since His Highness the Fifth Highness is a distinguished guest, this hall should treat him well." The little prince proudly raised his chin, said "please", and led the way. Ling Xixing took a few steps to keep up, and wanted to find an excuse to follow, but was stopped by Ling Chonghong. "Mr. Xuanyan doesn''t like to be disturbed by others. It''s fine if Heng''er takes His Highness the Fifth Highness there, and others don''t want to join in the fun." Ling Xixing paused in embarrassment, not daring to go any further. Mr. Xuanyan''s rules are known to everyone, except for the empress, only His Highness the Empress Dowager and the Thirteenth Highness can get close to him. Ling Yuheng took Su Qiruo around and turned around, but he didn''t know where he was. The little prince turned around angrily when there was no one around. "Did sister just smile at Ling Xixing?" The little prince gritted his teeth, his little face turned red with anger. Ling Xixing is his enemy, and his sister is his lover. How can she smile so gently at her enemy? "That''s a malicious smile." Su Qiruo stepped forward and pinched Ling Yuheng''s face, which was swollen with anger, and explained patiently. She did have malicious intentions, who knew that the little prince would be so jealous! "No laughing is allowed. I don''t allow you to look at him, let alone laugh at him." Ling Yuheng''s eyes turned red, and he felt more and more wronged. He has been with her for so long, and she has never accepted his feelings twice, but now he smiles so nicely at Ling Xixing, and he feels uncomfortable. "Okay, don''t smile at him from now on." Su Qiruo lightly touched the boy''s reddened eyes, and said helplessly, "It''s just a smile, why did it make you so angry? You know that I don''t like him, so why bother?" "Then you clearly know that I like you, why do you still smile in front of him? From childhood to adulthood, Ling Xixing always robbed me of everything I had. I used to pity him for losing his father when he was young. What a good thing Give it all to him, he has become a habit. But if he still comes to **** you, what should I do? You haven''t said you like me yet!" Ling Yuheng became more and more wronged as he talked, and finally couldn''t help but shed tears. He is a boy, and he has already taken the initiative to such an extent. If Ling Xixing snatches her away, what should he do? After all, she never said she liked him. Su Qiruo hurriedly wiped the moisture from the corners of his eyes, and pulled the little boy into his arms. "like." (end of this chapter) Chapter 267： Fu Lang is a teller (53) Chapter 267 Fu Lang is a complainant (53) "what?" Ling Yuheng was startled, then looked at Su Qiruo in a daze. Sister, what was she talking about just now? Do you like to smile at Ling Xixing, or do you like him? "I said, I like you!" "Sister means, hi... like Heng''er?" Ling Yuheng felt like he was dreaming, dreaming that his benefactor sister hugged him and said she liked him. "After I recover, I will propose marriage to your mother. My Hua Kingdom is willing to establish a century-old relationship with Xia Kingdom." If Su Qi doesn''t want the little prince to be sad, even if he makes trouble for no reason, she won''t let him cry. "Is my sister going to propose marriage to me?" Ling Yuheng pointed at himself and asked again. "If you don''t marry, who will you marry? Is it possible that you still want to marry that Ling Xixing?" "No, you can''t marry that poisonous husband." Ling Yuheng shook his head in panic, even if the benefactor''s sister really didn''t like him and didn''t want to marry him, he couldn''t let the benefactor''s sister marry Ling Xixing, a poisonous husband. "Marry you, bring you home, only smile at you, only treat you well, and spoil you forever. Okay?" Su Qiruo''s eyes are so gentle that water can be squeezed out, the little prince is shy, but at the same time feels very sweet, as if he yelled a few times. "Okay. My sister is the emperor''s daughter, so I can''t go back on my word." Ling Yuheng nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, he wanted to tell everyone that the benefactor sister said so many things that made him blush and heartbeat. "Never go back on your word." Su Qiruo stretched out her little finger, Ling Yuheng quickly stretched out her finger and hooked it up, muttering: "Hang yourself on the hook, and you can''t change it for a hundred years. Whoever changes it is a bastard." The fingers of the two are hooked together tightly, neither of them is willing to let go first. "Are you still angry?" "I''m not angry anymore. But if you dare to smile at Ling Xixing like that in the future, I will still be angry. You don''t even know that he used to **** my red jade hairpin, and there was only one in the whole palace..." The young boy hugged Su Qiruo''s waist with both hands, and told Su Qiruo what happened 800 years ago, wishing to tell Su Qiruo everything about Ling Xixing wet his pants when he was young and slandering him. Su Qiruo wasn''t even the slightest bit impatient, but instead smiled contentedly. She just likes to see him when he complains, and when he talks about it, he wrinkles his little nose, which is very cute. "Sister, I have given Ling Xixing countless times, but if he dares to rob you, I will definitely not be lenient again." Finally, the little prince did not forget to emphasize it again. Even if Ling Xixing harmed him like that, he never thought of Ling Xixing''s death. But if Ling Xixing dares to attack Su Qiruo, he doesn''t mind being a villain. "He can''t take it away, how can I have a crush on such an ugly and vicious man? Heng''er is enough for me." Su Qiruo lightly caressed the young man''s eyebrows, smoothed the frowning brows, and then held his hand tightly. "You don''t need to worry about Ling Xixing''s affairs. Your imperial sister and empress father have their own ideas. You just need to remember to stay away from him." The Queen and the Empress Dowager are not soft persimmons, and I am afraid that they have already started to arrange them. Once the evidence is in hand, Ling Xixing will definitely have no chance to stand up again. If it weren''t for the worry that the emperor would care about the blood relationship and be merciful, they wouldn''t have given Ling Xixing the chance to live for a few more days. "Heng''er always listens to her sister." Ling Yuheng is feeling beautiful in his heart now, no matter what Su Qiruo says, he will agree. "Why are you so good?" Su Qiruo pinched Ling Yuheng''s cheek lightly, leaned over and kissed his forehead, the little prince was so ashamed that he almost crushed his sleeves. The benefactor''s sister not only said she wanted to marry him, but also kissed him? God, what a good day today! Ha ha Ling Yuheng laughed three times in his heart, his whole body was floating like a cloud, as if he was stepping on a cloud. "I''ll take you back." Su Qiruo let go of Ling Yuheng, and straightened his clothes and hair, his movements were extremely gentle. "Didn''t you say you want to see Uncle Xuanyan?" Ling Yuheng blinked her big eyes and looked at Su Qiruo innocently. Just now she asked him to lead the way when she clearly said that she was going to visit Mr. Xuanyan. "Little fool, that''s just an excuse. Mr. Xuan Yan doesn''t like to be disturbed by others, so we don''t want to disturb his purity." Su Qiruo smiled and pinched Ling Yuheng''s nose, the little prince''s mind was still too simple. Ling Yuheng''s ears turned red, and only then did he realize what stupid question he had just asked. It''s all because of her sudden confession to him, which made him panic, unable to turn his head around. "Then sister, can you sit in my palace?" Ling Yuheng hasn''t had time to go back to his own palace since returning to the palace, he is busy going out of the palace to see Su Qiruo every day, and he has to accompany the queen when he comes back, so he has no other thoughts. "The harem is full of men, and I, a foreign woman, cannot enter. Your imperial sister said that there will be an autumn banquet outside the palace in a few days, and we will go there together." The so-called Autumn Banquet is nothing more than some ladies and gentlemen from aristocratic families finding a good day to recite poems and compose poems together, but if Ling Yuheng can use this excuse to leave the palace, he will definitely be happy in his heart. "Okay, Heng''er must stay obediently in the palace these few days and will not run around." As soon as he heard that he could go out of the palace to play in a few days, Ling Yuheng''s displeasure disappeared, and he was full of anticipation for the autumn feast day soon. After sending Ling Yuheng back to the queen, Su Qiruo followed Ling Chonghong out of the palace. Seeing his son covering his forehead with joy and dazed, the queen shook her head helplessly. This child has really grown up. At the age of first love, a little liking is enough for him to be happy for a long time. His son is more fortunate than him. If Su Qi is a good person, he has a clear vision and a righteous heart. "Why is Queen Father looking at me like this?" When Ling Yuheng came to his senses, he realized that the Queen had been staring at him, which made him feel guilty. "My son is too big to stay!" The queen sighed faintly, and looked at her son with a bit of reluctance. The child always wants to leave him when he grows up. I understand it in my heart, but it is very uncomfortable. "No matter how old you are, you are still the child of the father''s queen." Ling Yuheng stepped forward and hugged the Queen''s arm, leaning his head on his shoulder, and said coquettishly. The queen gently caressed her son''s little face, smiling lovingly. "Father didn''t protect my son well. Fortunately, God has mercy on you and let you meet a good woman." Ling Yuheng blushed, thinking of what Su Qiruo had said to him before, he muttered. "My sister said that she will propose marriage to the Empress after she recovers. Empress Father, do you think the Empress can agree?" "Although your mother is dedicated to politics, she still loves you. As long as you two are in love, she will naturally not beat the mandarin duck." How could you not agree? Being friendly with Hua Guo, the emperor is also happy in his heart! "My elder sister is not a concubine, and she doesn''t want to stay in the capital as an official and be restrained by others. She said that she likes to live a life like a wild crane in the clouds, and when Heng''er misses her father, she asked her to bring Heng''er back to see you. " Ling Yuheng didn''t care about her status, whether she was in an important position, or whether she was powerful or not. As long as it is her, anything is fine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 268： Fu Lang is a teller (54) Chapter 268 Fu Lang is a complainant (54) Besides, sometimes that power may not be a good thing. When the water is full, it overflows, and when the tree is big, it invites the wind. The Queen was startled for a moment, and then smiled in relief. "The child is a transparent person. The queen father only hopes that you will be safe and happy in the future." Already the status of a concubine imperial daughter with less than one person and more than 10,000 people, in the future when the dowager ascends the throne, Su Qiruo will be the most honorable prince in the Hua Kingdom. Learning to let go is good. Be willing to give up, and only with giving can you gain. That kid is a smart guy. "Father also thinks that sister is okay?" Ling Yuheng looked up at the queen with a small face, and hoped that the queen would like her benefactor more. "good very good." As long as he treats his son well, that''s fine. "Heng''er also thinks she is good. She said that she will only be good to Heng''er in her life, and there will be no one else." No one would believe such a promise, especially the queen, who is used to backyard fights and indifference. But for some reason, he felt that what the man said was credible. "If this is true, it will be my son''s blessing." The queen touched Ling Yuheng''s little face affectionately, looked at his handsome eyebrows and said, "Sister, she knows what she says, and she won''t deceive Heng''er." Ling Yuheng''s eyes were shining brightly, filled with complete trust. Looking into those eyes, the queen suddenly became a little scared. If that woman changes her mind in the future, she might not be able to live according to her son''s temperament. "Heng''er, the queen father knows that you like her, but you have to remember that love is not everything, you have to remember to love yourself well, you still have the queen father!" Even if you get hurt one day, Father Empress will always be your home here. It''s just that the queen didn''t dare to say the latter sentence. When his son was happy, he didn''t want to spoil the child''s happiness. "Heng''er will always be the son of the empress father, and will never forget the empress father." Ling Yuheng hugged the Queen''s waist, said Nuo Nuo. I don''t know if he understood what the empress meant, but his words still made the empress laugh again. "Today, Zhengjun of the Yu family told me about Yu Yin again, and the Yu family seems to be in a hurry." The empress ran down her son''s hair and told Ling Yuheng what Yu Zhengjun had told him. "My sister said that Miss Yu San is a good person, and Ling Xixing is not good enough for her." Ling Yuheng also told the Queen what he saw during the day that Ling Xixing gave Yu Yin a purse and was rejected. He felt that Yu Yin was able to reject Ling Xixing so rationally, and he was definitely not a woman who bowed to power. "I really didn''t realize that Ling Xixing was so brazen." The queen sneered, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of her mouth. After all, it''s something that can''t be put on the stage, and it only uses such vicious methods to seduce women. The Yu family is a century-old family, how can the daughter of the Yu family be handed over to the prince in private? If the two are happy with each other, it''s fine, but Yu Yin doesn''t like Ling Xixing at all, and Ling Xixing rushes to put stickers on him, isn''t it sad? "It deserves it, let him hurt me." Ling Yuheng puffed his mouth and gloated, but any woman with eyes should be able to see what kind of guy Ling Xixing is. "Those petty things who enter Yu''s house will not end well in the future. The Yu family can''t tolerate dirty things." The queen''s eyes sank, and she said coldly, "However, Yu Zhengjun and I have been friends for many years, and I can''t find someone like that to harm Miss Yu San. This marriage should have ended earlier." Although it is to deal with Ling Xixing, it doesn''t need to implicate Miss Yu San for delaying her marriage. His son fell in love with the fifth imperial daughter of the Hua Kingdom, and he had no fate with the third Miss Yu, and Ling Xixing was not a good person, so no matter what, the royal family was sorry for the Yu family. "Father will give Miss Yu San a noble husband after that, so you can''t ask Ling Xixing to ruin her." Ling Yuheng suddenly thought of the autumn banquet a few days later, so he had an idea. "In a few days, the autumn banquet outside the city, father, why not go with Heng''er, then I can choose a husband for Third Miss Yu." The empress laughed and said, "How old is the empress father, and she still goes to your young people''s banquet. It''s just a joke." In a flash, he is a grandfather, and his son is about to get married, so why would he have the heart to attend the young people''s banquet? "Father is not old at all, you are only in your early forties, so young!" Ling Yuheng has always thought that the queen is the most beautiful man he has ever seen, even a beauty like Master Qin is not as beautiful as his father''s queen. "At that time, you will have fun with your imperial sister and the others. If anyone finds that the son is suitable, the empress father will call Yu Zhengjun into the palace and marry Yu Yin again." "it is good." Although Ling Yuheng obediently agreed, she felt that it was inappropriate to give a marriage rashly. Whether to get married or not, it has to be decided by Miss Yu San herself. Marrying a man you like will make your life much easier. When thinking of Ling Xixing, Ling Yuheng couldn''t help curling his lips. It would be unlucky for someone like that to marry and go home. Ling Xixing is a housewife in general, and will do nothing but harm others. Because of Su Qiruo and Ling Chonghong''s constant reminders, Ling Yuheng has also become more careful in the past few days, staying with the queen every day, not even going out. Ling Xixing tried several times to take him out, but Ling Yuheng refused. Eating the sliced ??watermelon, Ling Yuheng sighed softly. "Father, Heng''er always hides like this, so when will Ling Xixing be able to make a move? If he doesn''t make a move all the time, we can''t just let him go on like this forever, right?" He simply went directly to the Queen Mother to clarify the matter, and kicked him out of the palace. "After all, he is your mother''s son. Your mother cares about face. We don''t have enough evidence, so we can''t kill him with one blow. Instead, we will scare the snake. Just bear with it. After the autumn banquet, the members of the Yu family Once the marriage is over, he can''t sit still." "Then you call your sister into the palace, I haven''t seen her for several days." Ling Yuheng snorted dissatisfiedly, he hid here obediently and didn''t go out, but his benefactor''s sister didn''t come to see him, he missed her. "Didn''t they send someone to bring you snacks and candied fruit every day? It''s not enough to eat, do you have to send people into the palace?" The queen gave Ling Yuheng a sidelong glance, her eyes full of doting. His son grew up spoiled and clingy, and thanks to Su Qiruo loving him, he sent people to send various things into the palace every day. Ling Yuheng shook the rattle in his hand, puffed his mouth pretending to be displeased, and said, "She gave Heng''er the things that the three-year-old doll played with, how old is Heng''er!" "Ouch, you''re so disgusted, who wants to hug you every day when you sleep?" The queen was amused by her son''s duplicity, and the child didn''t follow him at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 269： Fu Lang is a teller (55) Chapter 269 Fu Lang is a complainant (55) Ling Yuheng bit his lips shyly, glanced at the queen secretly, and then set his eyes on the rattle in his hand. In fact, as long as it is a gift from her, it is a straw, and he will like it. "The jasmine in the imperial garden is blooming just right. Go and invite His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager and His Highness Hua Guo Fifth into the palace to enjoy the flowers." The empress felt sorry for her son, so she turned around and ordered outside. "Father is the best." Ling Yuheng stepped forward and hugged the queen, bared her little white teeth, if there was a little tail behind her, she wished she could swing it a few times. Ling Chonghong did not accompany Su Qiruo into the palace, she was out of the palace today on business. As soon as Su Qiruo heard that Yizhi, she knew that the little prince was pestering the emperor to find someone later. With a faint smile, he left the Tainu Mansion. Bai Lu and Gu Yu followed behind Su Qiruo, but she sent them back. "Master..." The two of them frowned worriedly, who knew whether the carriage that came to pick them up belonged to the palace or not. If it is the prince''s opponent who cheats the master away under the guise of the queen, wouldn''t it be following someone else''s way? "It doesn''t matter, the palace is heavily guarded, you guys wait in the mansion!" Su Qiruo jumped into the carriage by herself, without any doubts. Emperor Xia and the Crown Prince both said they had the means, so no one would dare to harm her so openly. The carriage drove all the way into the palace gate, and after Su Qiruo got off the carriage, a palace attendant led her to Kunning Palace. Unexpectedly, before reaching the entrance of Kunning Palace, a man rushed out from the corner and rammed straight towards Su Qiruo. As soon as Su Qiruo turned on her toes, she avoided it. The boy in blue swayed and fell at her feet. "what" Ling Xixing clutched his broken wrist and his eyes were red, his pitiful appearance made people feel distressed. It''s a pity that the one he wants to meet is Su Qiruo, who is more intelligent than a fox. "Doing things in the palace, such clumsy hands and feet, after all, it is your monarch who is too kind, and such a servant has not yet been sent out." Su Qiruo took a step back in disgust, obviously he regarded Ling Xixing as a servant of the servants in the palace. The palace servant who was leading the way for Su Qiruo twitched his lips before lowering his eyes and said: "If you go back to Your Highness, this is not a servant in the palace, but His Highness the Eleventh." Su Qiruo glanced at the man lying on the ground with his arms trembling, snorted softly, then walked around him. Ling Xixing turned pale and before he could react, the man had already walked away. The palace attendant who led the way secretly glanced back, with contempt flashing across his eyes. This person is the queen''s confidant, and it didn''t take long for the news to reach the queen''s ears. People who grew up in the palace, who still can''t see what''s on their minds! The Eleventh Prince rushed out in such a reckless manner, isn''t it because of the Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom? Fortunately, he even talked about marriage with the Yu family, which is simply shameless. Su Qiruo didn''t tell Ling Yuheng about this, so as not to disturb his interest again. "elder sister" As soon as Ling Yuheng saw someone coming, he rushed over. He wanted to throw himself into her arms and act coquettishly, but when he met Su Qiruo''s eyes, he stopped. Gently rubbing the rattle in his hand with his fingers, a pair of big watery eyes were fixed on Su Qiruo. "Meet the queen." Su Qiruo smiled slightly at Ling Yuheng, and then bowed to the queen. "There are no outsiders here, so there is no need to be polite." The empress smiled lovingly, seeing her son''s impatient look, she was angry and distressed. "The jasmine in the imperial garden is blooming just right. I invite His Highness the Fifth Highness to enter the palace to enjoy the flowers. Doesn''t it disturb the elegance of the Fifth Highness?" "It is an honor for the juniors." "Ben Gong is a little tired, let Heng''er take Ben Gong''s place to accompany Fifth Highness to go shopping!" After finishing speaking, the queen patted her forehead and went to the inner hall. After everyone left, Ling Yuheng leaned against Su Qiruo, puffing his mouth in dissatisfaction. "You said you would come to the palace to see Heng''er, but it''s been so long, and you haven''t come." "I came to Xia Guo to see a doctor, how can I drag my sick body into the palace? Anyway, I have to wait a little longer, right?" Su Qiruo wants to come, but it can''t be too obvious. Where are some people who start running to other people''s palaces every day before seeing their illness? Besides, she still has to stay in Xia Guo for half a year, so she and Ling Yuheng''s affairs should be done step by step, and there is no rush at all. However, the queen''s invitation today, and the thirteenth prince''s personal reception, gave them an opportunity to be together in the future. "Then you can come secretly!" Ling Yuheng was still a little unhappy, but thinking of being able to accompany her well today, he felt better again. "Let''s go, I''ll take my sister to the imperial garden to enjoy the flowers." There is no one else in the imperial garden today, the two of them can play to their heart''s content. Ling Yuheng took Su Qiruo to leave, and the palace attendant who had led Su Qiruo before came in and told the Queen about Ling Xixing''s appearance on the road. "This slut, I robbed Bengong Heng''er''s head." The queen smashed the cup in her hand on the ground heavily, her face full of anger. Ling Xixing couldn''t stay. "Go send a letter to the princess, telling her to come into the palace to pick up His Highness the Fifth Prince after she finishes her work." Some matters still need to be dealt with by the Empress Dowager. The people in Kunning Palace have already cleaned them up, so where did Ling Xixing get the news of Su Qiruo''s entry into the palace? There are his people in the empress''s mansion, this man is really not easy. "You don''t need to be angry, Queen. You should be happy for our Thirteenth Highness. The fact that the Fifth Emperor''s daughter treats Ling Xixing like that means that she is the beloved of our Thirteenth Highness, doesn''t it?" The father-in-law behind him said consolingly that the Fifth Highness had humiliated Ling Xixing a lot, and he thought he should know what he was doing, so he didn''t dare to make trouble again. The empress''s face became better now: "If that child is good, if it''s someone else, maybe I''ll feel sorry for him!" Even her own daughter, the queen couldn''t believe that she could do what Su Qiruo did. It is indeed rare to find such a woman who can sit still. "After all, our Thirteenth Highness is blessed." The father-in-law''s words put the queen in a good mood, and she also calmed down. It is really not worthwhile to get angry over such a small trick. This is because of his son, otherwise the queen would not have lost her sense of proportion. The blessed Thirteenth Highness is pulling Su Qiruo to feed the fish at the lotus pond! "Boom boom boom boom... boom boom boom boom..." The rattle in Ling Yuheng''s hand rang happily, just like his mood at the moment. The breeze blew up, blowing up the youthful ink, and a clean little face came into view, which made Su Qiruo''s heart skip a beat. "The fish are scared away by your rattle." Ling Yuheng frowned, and arrogantly retorted: "No, it''s their honor to let them hear the sound of the rattle." (end of this chapter) Chapter 270： Fu Lang is a teller (56) Chapter 270 Fu Lang is a complainant (56) "Yes, yes, yes. It is the blessings they cultivated in eight lifetimes." Su Qiruo smiled indulgently, smoothed out the boy''s wind-blown hair, and reluctantly moved her eyes away. I didn''t understand before, why not seeing each other every day is like three autumns. Now, she finally understands. I haven''t seen him for a few days, but in fact, she misses him no less than him at all. This little boy has been by his side for so long, and she is not used to his chattering voice suddenly missing. "Sister, would you like to stay in the palace for lunch?" He just wanted to spend more time with her. "it is good." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed the top of the boy''s hair, thinking that he was about to turn fourteen, she felt joy in her heart. Here, one can get married at the age of fourteen. Even if she has no intention of getting married and having a daughter so early, why would she not be willing to be with him earlier? "After getting married, if you feel homesick, I will stay with you for a while." Anyway, she doesn''t plan to live in Kyoto permanently in the future. Isn''t it better to walk around to gain insights and broaden her horizons than sitting in a high position? Su Qiruo inexplicably said such a sentence, the little prince almost jumped up in shock. "Then when is my sister going to marry Heng''er?" She said before that she could often take him back to Xia Guolai in the future, and he believed her. "Wait until you get older, you''re still too young." is still a child, and can only talk about marriage, and the wedding banquet can wait for a while. "Heng''er will be fourteen years old after her birthday next month." Ling Yuheng''s long eyelashes trembled, and it was rare for him to be shy in front of Su Qiruo. "How time flies!" Su Qiruo sighed lightly, feeling that it was only yesterday that he rescued the little beggar from under the wooden stick, but he didn''t expect it to be so long. "Is my sister feeling better recently?" Ling Yuheng was embarrassed to bring up the matter of marriage again, so he secretly held Su Qiruo''s hand, wanting to see if her hand was still that cold. "Mr. Xuanyan''s medical skills are superb, and now I am getting better day by day." Su Qiruo smiled back and held Ling Yuheng''s hand, saying that she was admiring the flowers with him, but in fact, the two of them just wanted to sit together and talk about themselves. Ling Yuheng chuckled, looked around at the surrounding scenery and said, "Heng''er really misses the days when I was in Yucheng with my sister!" Although the palace is gorgeous, it is also like a cage. He stayed inside all day and couldn''t get out, and he had to be wary of Ling Xixing. "From now on, we will go to the yard in Yucheng to take care of the elderly. You can raise flowers, raise fish, and play chess with me when you have nothing to do." Su Qiruo doesn''t like the imperial palace either. Outsiders see it as beautiful, but in reality it is very restrictive. How many people''s youth are buried here, the outside is glamorous, but the inside is filthy. "Has the owner of Yucheng been brought to justice?" Ling Yuheng has not forgotten how bad that old woman Wen Yan is, and her son is not a good person. "It''s inconvenient for me to contact Sister Sanhuang, but considering the time, it should be almost there." Su Qiruo is not worried that Wen Yan will escape, and if she is able to save her who participated in the enclosure case, the method of the princess is not ordinary. "There are bad people in the palace, and there are bad people outside. People are not kind, and no place can be safe." If they were not all powerful, Wen Qingyou might have ordered someone to beat him to death. "What''s wrong? Then Ling Xixing bullied you again?" Su Qiruo''s face turned cold, thinking of Peng Cier before, her eyes darkened. "No, he''s been trying to trick me out these few days, and I''ve been hiding." Although he hid and did not go out, he was unhappy in his heart. His Royal Highness the prince, but he can only be bored in the Kunning Palace every day and cannot come out. This harem is his Ling Xixing''s. "Wait a little longer, it won''t take a few days." Then Ling Xixing must be unable to bear it any longer. He dared to block people so blatantly today. Once the Yu family''s marriage is retired, wouldn''t he want to recommend himself as a pillow? As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, her ears moved slightly, and then she let go of Ling Yuheng''s hand, and her body moved back slightly. Ling Yuheng was about to ask a question, but when he saw Su Qiruo''s expression, he understood instantly. Someone overheard... "Is my sister still used to it in the Empress''s Mansion? I heard that Huaguo food tastes stronger, but I don''t know if my sister is used to Xiaguo''s food? If you don''t like it, Heng''er can ask someone to find a cook from Huaguo to serve her. " Ling Yuheng moved back calmly, a little further away from Su Qiruo. The tone is a little intimate, but not as intimate as when there is no one around. "I''m currently taking medicine, and my diet needs to be light. Her Royal Highness is considerate, so Heng''er doesn''t need to worry about it." Su Qiruo smiled warmly, which made Ling Xixing, who was hiding in the dark, extremely annoyed. The person he tried so hard to get close to was actually accompanying Ling Yuheng here to feed the fish. In the end, someone is partial, and everything that is good belongs to him. Ling Xi walked slowly, looked down at his clothes, and then walked forward, looking unhurried, but if you look closely, you can find how stiff his body is. But it is not the first time he has robbed Ling Yuheng''s woman, that little fool is not his opponent at all. "Heng''er, I didn''t see you in my father''s harem, I didn''t expect you to be here." Ling Xixing smiled and greeted Ling Yuheng, as if he didn''t see Su Qiruo sitting beside him at all. Su Qiruo raised the corners of her lips, watching Ling Xixing act like this. She thought that Ling Xi''s guild would wait until the Yu family''s marriage was ruined before coming to attack her, but she didn''t expect this person to be so impatient. "Father ordered me to entertain the honored guests well. If Eleventh Brother is fine, then go back first, and Heng''er will look for you some other day." Ling Yuheng was displeased in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face, but he still issued an order to evict the guest. It was hard for him to see his benefactor''s sister once, but he didn''t want to be ruined by Ling Xixing. Ling Xixing then turned his gaze to Su Qiruo, with a bit of grievance in his deep resentment. "Xing''er has met His Royal Highness Fifth." Ling Xixing did not leave, but instead bowed to Su Qiruo, and then slowly approached the two of them. "Your Highness doesn''t know Xing''er, but Xing''er knows His Highness. At the flower viewing banquet that day, His Highness''s demeanor made Xing''er admire." Ling Xixing''s eyes darkened, obviously he mistook Su Qiruo for a palace servant before complaining. "This hall is only here to seek medical treatment in Xia Kingdom, but I don''t know that this sick body can be admired by others." The corner of Su Qiruo''s mouth curled into a hint of sarcasm, this Ling Xixing really opened his mouth when he spoke. Ling Xixing froze, he didn''t expect the Fifth Highness to speak so ruthlessly. "Your Highness misunderstood, Xing''er just felt that..." Before Ling Xixing could finish speaking, Su Qiruo stood up. "This hall is happy to be quiet, Heng''er might as well take this hall to another place for a walk." Su Qiruo never planned to give Ling Xixing a chance to speak. (end of this chapter) Chapter 271： Fu Lang is a teller (57) Chapter 271 Fu Lang is a complainant (57) Before she smiled at Ling Xixing, which made the little prince cry, so she didn''t plan to use any beauty tricks. Let Ling Chonghong handle this matter! Back then, if Su Qi had personally witnessed Ling Xixing being rejected for sending a purse to Yu Yin, now that Ling Xixing came to hang around in front of her several times, one could see that he was a flirtatious man. Fortunately, the Yu family didn''t marry him back, otherwise it would have been really bad luck. "Since my sister is Xijing, then Heng''er takes her to sit in the Osmanthus Hall. It is quiet and there are few people disturbing." Ling Yuheng laughed in his heart, but he still had to suppress his laughter. But seeing Ling Xixing deflated, he felt happy. It still has to be his benefactor sister, a few words will make her angry half dead. Seeing the smile in the little prince''s eyes, Su Qiruo''s expression softened a bit. But this scene became particularly dazzling in Ling Xixing''s eyes. His hands hanging in his sleeves were clenched tightly, Ling Xixing wished he could kill the couple in front of him, bullying too much. Ling Yuheng didn''t look at Ling Xixing either, and left with Su Qiruo, the two were talking and laughing, as if there was no such an eyesore at all. "Shameless!" Looking at Ling Yuheng who was very close to Su Qiruo, Ling Xixing spit out three words, his eyes darkened. Walking around the corner, Ling Yuheng covered his belly and laughed. "Sister is so powerful, Ling Xixing''s face was covered with bruises in just two sentences, it''s really satisfying." In the past, Ling Xixing disguised himself too well. This was the first time he saw Ling Xixing''s fake face being torn off! "You little idiot, he can trick you out of the palace and sell you with just a little skill, how much do you trust him!" Su Qiruo pampered Ling Yuheng''s nose and shook her head helplessly. If Ling Yuheng hadn''t trusted Ling Xixing too much, the Queen would not have been wary of him, and would not have caused such trouble in the end. Ling Yuheng''s eyes darkened, and he said in a muffled voice: "But since I was a child, he has always been by my side. I thought he treated me sincerely..." He regards Ling Xixing as his only friend and best brother, and never thought that it would end like that. "It''s passed." Su Qiruo gently rubbed the little prince''s hair, and the two came to the Osmanthus Hall. A lot of sweet-scented osmanthus trees are planted around, and the fragrance is tangy. Not long after the two sat down, a palace attendant brought tea and snacks over. Su Qiruo thought it was Ling Yuheng who ordered it, so she didn''t ask any further questions. But Ling Yuheng thought that the empress had specially ordered someone to prepare it for them. He glanced at the various shapes of osmanthus cakes and smiled contentedly. "Meow" I don''t know who raised the little white cat, which went the wrong way, and even landed on Ling Yuheng''s feet. "This little thing is not afraid of people at all." Ling Yuheng was delighted, and bent over to play with the little white cat. He has been taught by the queen since he was a child, and he will definitely not hug these unknown animals easily. It''s just that I can''t hug him, but I can''t stand him liking. After breaking off a small piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake and putting it on the little white cat''s lips, Ling Yuheng said with a smile: "Mother, the queen, and the emperor have served a lot, and I don''t know whose cat ran out. Its owner can''t find it. In a hurry." As Ling Yuheng spoke, the smile froze on his face. Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng into her arms, and raised her hand to cover his eyes. The little kitten who was meowing non-stop just now fell to the ground, its limbs twitched non-stop, and then black blood flowed out from its seven orifices, and it just died with its eyes open. Ling Yuheng was lying in Su Qiruo''s arms, his body stiffened and his voice trembled. "Sister, it''s... Is the sweet-scented osmanthus cake poisonous?" Su Qiruo is also very scared, she doesn''t like sweets, especially now that she is still taking medicine, it is even more impossible to touch those snacks. But Ling Yuheng likes to eat this kind of pastries the most. If it wasn''t for the little white cat that got in by mistake just now, the one who bleeds to death would be... If Su Qi didn''t dare to think about it any further, luckily God took pity on him and sent this little white cat to save Ling Yuheng. "Don''t be afraid, Heng''er, let''s bury the little white cat under the sweet-scented osmanthus tree first, and then go find the person behind the scenes." Su Qiruo took out a handkerchief and covered the little white cat, and then let go of the person in her arms. "Sister, it must be Ling Xixing, who is trying to harm us." Ling Yuheng''s little face was flushed with anger, this Ling Xixing didn''t mind harming him, but he even dared to harm his benefactor sister. The elder sister of the benefactor is the Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom. If something happens to her in the palace of the Xia Kingdom, the Hua Kingdom will definitely not let it go. This Ling Xixing is really vicious and stupid! Could it be that he wants to disrupt the world? Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng and dug a small pit under the sweet-scented osmanthus tree with a branch, buried the little white cat wrapped in a handkerchief, and then the two of them went to Kunning Palace with the dim sum teapot. Jun looked palely at the two children sitting there, scared out of his wits. If the accident happened to either of the two children, he couldn''t bear it. "Check! Go and detain everyone in the imperial dining room. All the palace servants who have touched tea and snacks today will be brought to Kunning Palace. I will interrogate myself." The empress gave orders to the outside, with even more anger on her face. He wants to see who is going to kill his son and the fifth princess of Huaguo. "Come here, go and invite the emperor." This matter is of great importance, and the empress must inform the emperor. Whether the person behind this scene is Ling Xixing or not, Ling Xixing won''t be able to stay. If Su Qi saw that Ling Yuheng''s complexion was also not good, she wanted to coax him to rest first, and stay behind to help the emperor and queen investigate the case. But Ling Yuheng was afraid and refused to leave no matter what. "Both of you were shocked, and rest in the side hall first, and after you bring the person over, you can come and identify the palace servant who delivered snacks and tea today." The empress felt sorry for her son, so she ordered someone to take them to the side hall to rest. The two of them were about to get up when the father-in-law beside the queen walked in with a solemn expression. "Your Majesty, the servant in charge of placing snacks in the imperial dining room died, and his body was hung in his bedroom. When our people found it, they were already out of breath and their bodies were cold." Eunuch is the queens dowry. He has lived in the palace for more than 20 years, and this is the first time he has seen such a ruthless person. It''s true that no one will be left alive. "This is killing people to silence them. It seems that the person who poisoned him has already made complete preparations, and he will not leave any clues!" Your Majesty is used to those dirty things, so I know that as long as everything is done, there will be evidence left, it just depends on whether the person looking for it is careful or not. "Go and find all the people who have come into contact with that palace attendant today." The Empress waved her hands. He summoned Su Qiruo to enter the palace today on a whim, so it wasn''t prepared in advance for that person to poison Ling Yuheng and Su Qiruo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 272： Fu Lang is a teller (58) Chapter 272 Fu Lang is a complainant (58) Since it was done today, there must be omissions. Seeing this, Su Qiruo didn''t bother to take Ling Yuheng to rest. The poisoner was much more vicious than she imagined. If it was really Ling Xixing''s actions, then she should really thank Ling Xixing for his mercy over the years, allowing Ling Yuheng to live to such an age. The emperor who got the news over there also hurried over. As soon as he stepped into the Kunning Palace, he told the people below: "Close all the palaces, and no one is allowed to enter or leave. Check, even if you turn the whole palace over, you must Check it out for me." Dare to poison the princess of Hua Guo, this is to provoke the relationship between the two countries, and it is a traitor. "Your Majesty, please don''t get angry. Fortunately, the two children are safe and sound, and God has mercy on them." The queen seldom saw the emperor get so angry, so she tried to persuade her from the sidelines. "Fortunately, they are fine, otherwise I would have buried everyone in the imperial dining room with them." The kingdoms have been at peace for many years. If this peace is broken because of a piece of poisonous osmanthus cake, then she, the emperor, will be done. "The emperor appeases his anger. Although this matter is of great importance, it is considered lucky in the end. Please take care of your phoenix body." The aunt behind the emperor also persuaded. "You tell me what happened in detail again, and I want to see who is going to harm people and do evil under my nose." The emperor picked up the teacup and was about to drink it. Thinking of the poison in the tea, he put the cup down again heavily. Su Qiruo glanced at Ling Yuheng, and finally she described the matter again. Since she entered the palace, whoever she met and what she said, she picked and said something harmless. The emperor frowned, looked at Su Qiruo and asked, "Did you meet Eleven before you went to the Osmanthus Hall?" "Exactly." Su Qiruo nodded, and Ling Yuheng also nodded, but she shouldn''t have said anything more. "I only met him along the way." Besides him, I really can''t think of anyone else who would harm them. Emperors have been suspicious since ancient times. As long as there is suspicion, let alone a son, even a mother is useless. "Go and find the eleventh prince." The emperor gave orders, and someone brought Ling Xixing over. Ling Xixing stood there with red eyes and bowed to everyone, his sad eyes fell on Su Qiruo from time to time, making Ling Yuheng want to jump. What does he mean by that? It was as if the benefactor''s sister had done something to offend him. "Heng''er, take the Fifth Highness down to rest first, it''s none of your business here." The emperor lowered his eyelids, and waved his hands towards Ling Yuheng and Su Qiruo. Ling Yuheng immediately took orders and left Kunning Palace with Su Qiruo. The two of them walked out of the outer hall, and bumped into the empress who hurried over. "Miss Huang." "Are you all right? What the **** happened?" When Ling Chonghong first heard that someone had poisoned Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng''s snacks, he was so frightened that his legs went limp. "We''re fine." Su Qiruo stabilized Ling Chonghong first, and then told her what happened today. Ling Chonghong said with a cold face and anger: "This matter is definitely related to that **** Ling Xixing." "The emperor and the queen are inside, it''s inconvenient for Heng''er and I to stay longer, you go in!" Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng to the Imperial Garden again, but this time the two of them no longer had the good mood to enjoy the scenery. Su Qiruo gently pulled Ling Yuheng''s hand, looked at the seriousness on the boy''s face, and said softly: "Don''t be afraid, maybe this time you can get rid of Ling Xixing directly, once and for all." Ling Yuheng didn''t respond, but said puzzledly: "Why doesn''t the mother allow us to stay? Obviously we are the parties involved, so is it possible that she still wants to cover up Ling Xixing?" Ling Yuheng felt uncomfortable, obviously he was the one who was wronged, not only did the empress not comfort him, but also drove them out. "We have explained the whole story in detail, and it is useless to stay any longer. Besides, this matter involves the prince, it is a royal matter, and it is inconvenient for me, an outsider, to participate." The emperor wanted to save face, he didn''t want her to stay and watch the fun, and he was afraid of losing Xia Guo''s face, she could understand. Actually, Su Qiruo felt that the reason why the emperor didn''t let the two of them be present was because of what Ling Yuheng said later, and he shouldn''t deliberately emphasize that he only saw Ling Xixing along the way. But she would not say this to Ling Yuheng, lest the little prince be sad. "But Ling Xixing is very cunning, and the little waiter who delivered the snacks is already dead. What if Ling Xixing escapes again this time?" There is no proof of death, and they were not there. Ling Xixing is good at rhetoric, so why can''t he confuse the empress? "No matter what the result is, Ling Xixing has lost your mother''s trust at this time. If he takes action again in the future, no matter how cleanly the evidence is wiped out, he will not be able to escape responsibility." Su Qiruo didn''t expect the emperor to give them an explanation so soon, but Ling Xixing has already stained the emperor''s heart, so if he wants to deal with him in the future, he doesn''t have to worry that the emperor will care about the relationship between mother and child. "He still wants to attack us?" Ling Yuheng asked angrily with his eyes wide open. "Today, he was afraid that he felt that you and I had humiliated him, and became angry from shame, so he used a **** he buried in the harem. Since one move failed, he must have other means." Ling Xixing''s biological father left early, and I am afraid that these methods were learned from the princes and servants in the harem. "Where did we humiliate him? He obviously brought it on himself." Ling Yuheng snorted displeasedly, his attitude towards Ling Xixing was good enough, it was Ling Xixing himself who was shameless and insisted on sticking to his benefactor sister. "It''s okay to be around you and me, and this matter is not a disadvantage for us." Su Qiruo smiled warmly, whispering in Ling Yuheng''s ear, "Today you can use this excuse to move to the Tai Nu''s Mansion for a while, and the Queen will definitely not stop you." Su Qiruo is really worried about keeping Ling Yuheng in the palace, this Ling Xixing is much bolder than she imagined, and his methods are also ruthless. Be careful every day, it is impossible to guard against, there are always omissions. If Ling Yuheng is taken to the Tai Nu Mansion, farther away from Ling Xixing, with the Tai Mai and her protecting her, it will be much safer than staying in the palace. Ling Yuheng''s eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands excitedly. "If this is the case, then Ling Xixing has done a good deed." "Today, when Mr. Xuanyan went to give me the needle, he said that the Queen''s place is fine. For convenience, he will also request to move to the Empress''s Mansion tomorrow for a period of time. You just happen to be with him, so that others don''t have to say three times." Road four." Mr. Xuanyan lived in the palace to see the queen and the "sick" thirteenth prince. Now that both of them have recovered, there is no need for him to stay in the palace anymore. He is Su Qiruo''s doctor now, and Su Qiruo lives in the Tainu''s Mansion, so it will be much more convenient for him to move to the Tainu''s Mansion. "If so, the queen father will definitely agree." Living in the same yard with Uncle Xuanyan, the queen father can rest assured. (end of this chapter) Chapter 273： Fu Lang is a teller (59) Chapter 273 Fu Lang is a complainant (59) "Yes, we are all at ease." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile. Although Mr. Xuan Yan doesn''t like to talk, he is very capable. Based on his friendship with the queen, he would not ignore Ling Yuheng. The two didn''t wait outside for too long, and Ling Chonghong came out with an ugly expression. "I''m afraid it will be difficult to come to a conclusion on this matter for a while. I''ll take you back to rest first. But don''t worry, the empress will give you an explanation." It is about the princess of Huaguo, so it should not be underestimated. Whether it is the emperor or the princess, I feel uncomfortable. In the imperial palace, the incident of poisoning the princess of a neighboring country happened. Who would dare to deal with Xia Guo after the news spread out. The empress was even more angry. His son, who came back with great difficulty, was almost killed again, but the murderer was still at large. It seemed that he, the empress, was very incompetent. If it weren''t for the fact that she didn''t bother to use the same despicable means to fight an eye for an eye, the Queen really wanted to show some evidence to Ling Xixing to kill him with one blow. But if he really did that, they were reasonable and finally became unreasonable. But Ling Xixing is really arrogant and difficult to discipline. "Mother is the emperor, how can she be deceived by villains?" Ling Yuheng clenched his fists, his face was full of anger. Ling Xixing dared to poison his benefactor sister, he couldn''t swallow this breath. "Heng''er, speak carefully." Ling Chonghong glared at Ling Yuheng, looked around again, and said seriously, "There is no conclusive evidence that this matter is related to Ling Xixing, and the palace attendant who delivered the snacks is dead. Even if he has come into contact with as many as thirty-seven people today, we will investigate these thirty-seven people carefully. It takes a lot of work no matter what, there is no rush." "But apart from Ling Xixing, no one else knows that my sister and I are going to the Osmanthus Hall. Who else could be the poisoner besides him?" Ling Yuheng''s voice suddenly rose, and Ling Chonghong hurriedly stepped forward to stop it. "You have already finished what you should say. Don''t deliberately cite Ling Xixing again. The Empress has her own decision." The emperor was very suspicious, and ordered someone to dig out the little white cat buried under the sweet-scented osmanthus tree for the sake of this case. If the veil that wrapped the cat''s body was not indeed owned by Su Qiruo, Ling Yuheng might also be suspected. Ling Yuheng wanted to refute, but Su Qiruo pulled his hand, and the little prince immediately fell silent. It''s just that those big eyes are full of grievances, which makes people feel distressed. "Investigating the case is not something that can be done overnight, Heng''er is not in a hurry." Su Qiruo comforted the young man beside him, and then told the crown lady that she wanted to take Ling Yuheng to stay in the crown lady''s mansion for a few days, and the crown lady readily agreed. "I also have the same intention. I came out to discuss this matter with Heng''er." Hearing what Ling Chonghong said, Ling Yuheng felt better. "Then let''s go and inform the empress father now that Heng''er will leave the palace with you." Ling Yuheng let out a foul breath, and strode towards Kunning Palace. Its true that Yuanjias road is narrow, the three of them came out of the Imperial Garden, and they ran into Ling Xixing who was about to go back to confinement. Until the case is settled, Ling Xixing is not allowed to leave the bedroom. Looking at the young man standing between the two women, Ling Xixing pursed his lips lightly, wanting to say something, but finally held back because of the empress''s presence. But Ling Yuheng, who has always been pure and kind, suddenly changed his expression. He has already broken his face with Ling Xixing today, and he doesn''t want to pretend anymore. The little prince walked a few steps to Ling Xixing, raised his hand and slapped him. "Ling Xixing, I think I treat you kindly, but you have harmed me time and time again, and now you are so vicious that you poisoned my sister. Do you really think this hall is a soft persimmon?" After finishing speaking, Ling Yuheng raised his other hand and slapped Ling Xixing''s face again. Ling Yuheng was suffocating in his heart, and these two slaps were exhausted, and Ling Xixing''s face soon swelled up. Ling Xixing realized that he had been beaten by that idiot, and he raised his hand to hit him back as soon as he stared. Unexpectedly, he just raised his hand, and the boy in front of him was pulled into his arms by the woman behind him, and he was also kicked in the chest, and he took three steps back before falling to the ground, spurting a mouthful of blood. Su Qiruo looked at the pale Ling Xixing who was lying on the ground clutching his chest, and said in a cold voice: "If today''s matter is related to you, our Hua Kingdom will never let it go." As a concubine, Ling Chonghong couldn''t act against Ling Xi who hadn''t been convicted yet, but Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng could. Who made the two of them victims? Even if the Emperor of Xia knew about it, at most he would say that the two of them were self-willed and would not do anything to them. Since this is the case, it is only cost-effective to put the new and old grudges together. "Emperor Mother hasn''t finalized the case yet, why do you believe that I did it? If you want to impose a crime, there is nothing wrong with it." Ling Xixing''s mouth twitched into a sneer. They have no proof, as long as he doesn''t admit it, he can''t be blamed for it. "Yes or no, you know in your heart. Poisoning members of the royal family should be punished by Ling Chi." Su Qiruo raised his hand and waved it lightly, Ling Xixing''s body rolled back twice again, the pain made him tremble all over, but none of the guards and palace attendants who followed him dared to move. His Royal Highness didn''t say a word, so they don''t meddle in their own business! "This is my country of Xia. You, a princess of Hua country, dare to beat the prince of Xia country. If you are so arrogant, you are not afraid that my mother will punish you?" Ling Xixing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, covered his aching chest and took a few breaths, the hatred in his eyes became stronger. Since he can''t get it, Ling Yuheng shouldn''t even think about it. He would rather ruin it than let Ling Yuheng live better than him. "Does my hall have to divide the location when I beat you? A mere concubine prince dares to quarrel in front of this hall. Even if this hall kills you now, what can you do to me?" Su Qiruo let go of Ling Yuheng''s hand, stepped forward a few steps and stood in front of Ling Xixing, leaned over and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. "you" Ling Xixing''s eyes flashed with horror. He didn''t expect that the gentle and jade-like fifth emperor''s daughter would be so ruthless and wanted to kill him in the palace. He knew in his heart that compared with Jiangshan Sheji, he, a concubine prince, was nothing. Even if the Fifth Emperor''s daughter really killed him, the Empress would not make things difficult for her because of him. At most, she would attack Huaguo and get some benefits. "If you dare to touch Heng''er again, this hall will make it impossible for you to survive or die." Su Qiruo stood up after finishing speaking, raised her foot and stepped on Ling Xixing''s arm hanging on the ground, only to hear him yell, and then passed out. Su Qiruo curled her lips in disdain, the Queen and the Empress Dowager would not be able to make a move, she would be a villain today, at least let Ling Yuheng feel happy first. "Ling Xixing bumped into a distinguished guest, and quickly took him down. It''s a shame for the royal family of Xia Kingdom." The explosion has begun, thank you for your support! Thank you for your gifts and monthly tickets, and thank you for your recommendation tickets and red beans. I love you(`) (end of this chapter) Chapter 274： Fu Lang is a teller (60) Chapter 274 Fu Lang is a complainant (60) Seeing that there was no good show to watch, Ling Chonghong at the side gave instructions to the guards, and the anger in his eyes faded a bit. The words Su Qiruo and Ling Xixing said just now may not have been heard by others, but she probably also heard them clearly. She didn''t expect that Su Qiruo, who seemed steady and upright, would do such a naive thing for Ling Yuheng. It was really surprising, but also gratifying. Heng''er doesn''t have to be afraid of anything after following such a woman who can protect him. "Yes." The guards picked up Ling Xixing who was unconscious on the ground and hurried away, while Ling Yuheng laughed from ear to ear. Two steps forward to Su Qiruo''s side, Ling Yuheng asked mysteriously: "What did sister say to him just now? Heng''er''s face turned green from fright when she looked at him." "He is guilty of guilt." Su Qiruo shook her head with a smile. When she threatened Ling Xixing just now, she was just pretending to be a villain. If she was really asked to kill Ling Xixing, she would be afraid of dirtying her hands. Ling Xi does a lot of evil, and she has her own harvest, so she doesn''t need to do it. But today is different, Ling Yuheng made a move first, if she didn''t make a move, Emperor Xia might have something to think about Ling Yuheng. In this case, it would be better for her to take the blame. Even if the Emperor Xia wanted to complain, he could only blame her for not being able to calm down, but he couldn''t do anything to her. "Qi Ruo, well done." Ling Chonghong stepped forward and patted Su Qiruo on the shoulder, and secretly gave her a thumbs up. She had wanted to do this a long time ago, but she couldn''t do it because of her status. "I never hit a man. This is the first time. I have no experience. It made Her Majesty laugh." Su Qiruo said these words in a serious manner, Ling Chonghong almost fainted from laughter. This person is really interesting. "You were too light to strike just now. You should give him a few more such good opportunities." Ling Chonghong sighed with some regret. If Su Qi was frightened in Xia Kingdom''s palace today, it would be reasonable to slap the suspect twice to vent his anger. Even if the emperor is dissatisfied, he dare not speak out. If Hua Guo really cares about it, it will be much worse than this. "I''m afraid I''ll get my hands dirty when I hit that kind of person, so it''s a lesson to give him two feet!" Su Qiruo wanted to imitate Ling Yuheng and slap Ling Xixing a few times, but she really couldn''t do it. Too dirty. Besides, you cant really beat people to death, it will be troublesome then. "Sister is amazing." Ling Yuheng praised Su Qiruo with a look of admiration, his hands were habitually going to hug her arms, but after being glared at by Ling Chonghong who followed beside him, he took them back angrily. "In the future, if he dares to do evil again, we will still beat him." Su Qiruo made everyone laugh with a single sentence, and when the three of them entered Kunning Palace again, the smiles on their faces were still there. The Empress Dowager still felt ashamed, but she couldn''t help being taken aback when she saw the expressions of the three of them. Ling Yuheng stepped forward and told the Queen about the fact that they had beaten Ling Xixing together. The little girl who was beaming with delight was not to mention how painful it was. Su Qiruo gave a spoiled smile, then shook her head helplessly. This little thing who likes to complain can''t hide a word in his stomach. "Good fight, I was so angry that I wanted to slap him just now." The queen also laughed after hearing that, he really didn''t like Ling Xixing''s pretentious temperament, it was disgusting. "Father, Heng''er wants to stay in the Grand Lady''s Mansion with Sister Huang and Uncle Xuanyan for a few days." Ling Yuheng hugged the Queen''s arm and acted like a baby, and the Queen agreed without thinking. Xuan Yan came to tell him about moving out of the palace before, but now that the poisoning happened again, it is better to let his son go out for a few days. Scattering is bad luck. Looking at the sky outside, the queen said distressedly: "Poor child, you haven''t had lunch yet, are you starving?" He has no appetite at all, and he is full of anger seeing Ling Xixing like that. "I''m a little hungry." Ling Yuheng rubbed his stomach heartlessly, and said with a flat mouth. "Set the meal." The queen left three people to accompany him to eat the lunch that he had eaten, and then let the three of them go. Ling Yuheng also lived in the Tainu Mansion before, so the queen is not worried. Besides, he also knew what his son was thinking. Since the son was willing, he, the father, would naturally fulfill it. The closer to Su Qiruo, the better the relationship between the two children. As long as Ling Xixing survives, there will be no peace in this palace. The Empress Dowager, who used to take a nap in the afternoon, did not take a rest today. She directly called the people from the Ministry of Internal Affairs and confronted them one by one with the list. After all these years, he was the one who underestimated that person. Ling Yuheng joyfully followed Ling Chonghong and Su Qiruo out of the palace, and the emperor over there also received the news. After listening to the people below, the emperor sighed helplessly. "In the end, we were the ones who made mistakes in this matter. It''s good to ask the fifth emperor to vent their anger, but I underestimated Eleven. I didn''t expect him to have such thoughts." "Perhaps it''s the jealousy between the little princes, but it may not mean that they really want to poison His Highness the Fifth Highness''s life." The aunt who was grinding at the side stopped her hands and said in a low voice. "Being jealous and pouring the poison that sees the blood to seal the throat is too vicious. Besides, Heng''er has just returned to the palace, and there are many doubts about the matter back then. The matter of San''s disappearance may not be that simple." The emperor caressed his forehead, with a hint of disappointment in his voice. It''s not that she didn''t doubt Ling Xixing at the beginning, but she just didn''t want to believe that her son would be so vicious. If there is no one to pick up the emperor, as an emperor, he will naturally not tolerate dirty things in his eyes. But as a mother, she doesn''t want anything to happen to her children. "What do you think of the princess of Huaguo?" The emperor suddenly made a sound, and put down the pen in his hand. "The old servant has never dealt with the Fifth Highness, but looking at the appearance of His Royal Highness and the Empress, he should like her very much." My aunt didn''t dare to talk too much, she really didn''t talk to that Hua Guo imperial daughter very much, and she couldn''t see anything. "Heng''er likes her very much..." The emperor looked at the black ink on the pen tip and murmured, unable to tell what it was like. She has never been very close to the children, except that the concubine grew up by her side since she was a child, that is, Ling Yuheng can get a little more love from her. The empress loves her son dearly, so she doesn''t want Ling Yuheng to marry far away, which can be regarded as the end of the years of love between her and the empress. I originally wanted Ling Xixing to marry Xia Guo, but after today''s incident, there is no hope. Is the queen really willing to let her son marry a foreign country? "If the five imperial daughters do what they say, this is also the luck of the Thirteenth Highness." When Su Qiruo said that sentence, my aunt was also on the side. If she can really do what she says and only marry one husband in her life, that will be the blessing of their thirteen princes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 275： Fu Lang is a teller (61) Chapter 275 Fu Lang is a complainant (61) "Forget it, after all, she is the Queen''s darling, and this matter still depends on the Queen''s will." The emperor picked up the pen again, and stopped mentioning Ling Xixing''s beating. After Ling Yuheng moved to the Grand Lady''s Mansion, he was like a bird returning to the forest, busy every day, never idle for a moment. Su Qiruo watched the young boy circle around her like a spinning top, racking his brains to think of an excuse to go out and play, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but secretly twitch. Su Qiruo pulled the boy''s wrist to let him sit down. "Tomorrow is the autumn banquet, and you are not allowed to go out today." Although the outside world is wonderful, it cannot be lost. As members of the royal family, they must learn self-discipline and endure loneliness in order to better protect themselves. Although she dotes on Ling Yuheng, she can''t control him in everything. "Na Heng''er helped my sister grind ink." Ling Yuheng nodded obediently, and he listened to whatever the benefactor sister said. Uncle Xuanyan said that the benefactor''s sister is not in good health and should not be angry, he can''t make her angry. "good" Su Qiruo patted Ling Yuheng''s head as if coaxing a child, and the young boy immediately gave her a smile back. "It''s a pity that Ling Xixing won''t be able to go tomorrow, otherwise, maybe we can see the big scene where Miss Yu Jiasan divorced him on the spot!" Thinking of the news that the imperial sister brought back the news that Yu''s family was going to retire, Ling Yuheng felt a little regretful. It would be great if all the ladies and sons of the family could witness the tragic situation of Ling Xixing''s resignation! "Even if the Yu family really wants to withdraw their marriage, they won''t make a big fuss." After finishing the last stroke, Su Qiruo put down the pen, looked at the clear eyes of the boy on the painting, and smiled. "Why did my sister say that?" Ling Yuheng was puzzled. "At the beginning, the empress and the Zhengjun of the Yu family said that you were the one who wanted to discuss marriage, but after you disappeared, the emperor privately told Prime Minister Yu that he wanted Ling Xixing to marry you to the residence of Prime Minister Yu. But the two marriage negotiations failed. The imperial decree, even to withdraw the marriage, only needs the elders of both parties to sit together and make it clear, and it is not appropriate to make it public." After all, it would be of no benefit to anyone to tell about things like divorce. It really doesn''t sound good! "According to this, now that I''m back, wouldn''t it mean that I still have to divorce that Yu Yin?" Ling Yuheng''s eyes widened, he didn''t want to marry someone who was Yin Yin and Yang, if he wanted to marry, he would only marry his benefactor''s sister. "If you can meet Miss Yu San tomorrow, you can inform her in advance, don''t tell her to wait, wasting a good youth." If this marriage is not resigned, Yu Yin will not be able to marry someone else. Ling Yuheng is still young and it doesn''t hurt to postpone the discussion for a while, but the family of Miss Yu San may not be able to wait. "Will she say yes?" Ling Yuheng didn''t even say a few words to Yu Yin, and he didn''t know if she would talk well, or if she would agree. "Yes, Third Miss Yu is very talented, with a handsome appearance, and there are absolutely no shortage of admirers around her. Naturally, she will not force a relationship that does not belong to her." A woman like this is somewhat arrogant, and she would not forcefully marry a man who doesn''t like her, so if Su Qi is sure, Yu Yin will definitely agree. Maybe Yu Yin herself doesn''t want to marry a prince back home, as I can tell from the last time I saw her reject Ling Xixing''s purse. "Then I will talk to her tomorrow." No matter what happened, Ling Yuheng decided to make it clear to Yu Yin that he could not marry her. If Yu Yin agrees, then he doesn''t mind selling Yu Yin a favor, telling her that Ling Xixing is not a good person, and let her find another love. The so-called autumn feast is nothing more than a group of ladies and gentlemen from aristocratic families sitting together to enjoy the scenery, drink tea, and chat while the weather is still not cold. Admiring the scenery is a small matter, but cultivating feelings is a big matter. No one can escape from the intrigues and intrigues in the power of the aristocratic family, and no one can escape from it alone. Because the princess had to enter the palace first, Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng out of the city first. There were many carriages on the same road outside the city, which seemed very lively. Because he was able to swim with Su Qiruo, Ling Yuheng was very happy, and Xiaozui had never heard of it along the way. Gu Yu, who was sitting outside driving the car, secretly had a headache. The master used to be the most quiet, but after meeting the little prince, his whole person changed. Just that little mouth that kept talking non-stop, it made her head hurt from hearing it, and only the master could bear it, and he would respond to it twice from time to time. One thing down one thing, really true. The master is also being subdued now. "Ouch..." The carriage stopped suddenly, the little prince fell to the side without noticing him for a moment, Su Qiruo quickly caught him back with quick eyesight and hands. Ling Yuheng was not only not afraid, but also hugged Su Qiruo''s neck with a grin and kept laughing. He knew that the benefactor''s sister would definitely catch him. "what happened?" "Master, there is a carriage ahead blocking the door with us." Gu Yu glanced at the sign on the carriage, and saw the word "Yu" on it. "It belongs to Yufu." After hearing Gu Yu''s words, Ling Yuheng''s smile froze. He still has to go to Yu Yin to talk about the divorce today! "Let them go first." Su Qiruo circled Ling Yuheng''s body and patted him on the back lightly. Knowing that the little prince is nervous, she is not worried. Yu Yin is not a treacherous and evil person, and he is quite upright from the looks of him, so he won''t embarrass a little prince. "Yes." Gu Yu pulled the rein, the horse raised its hoof and took two steps back, but the people in the carriage over there got off. "The one sitting inside is the Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom?" Yu Yin actually didn''t know Gu Yu, but she grew up in the capital since she was a child. She had never seen this seemingly simple but expensive carriage before, so she guessed that it was the fifth emperor''s daughter from Huaguo. "It is my master." Gu Yu cupped his fists at Yu Yin, then said, "My master asks Master Yu to go first." Gu Yu stretched out her hand, indicating that Yu Fu''s carriage can go first. Yu Yin flirted with his coachman, and the carriage immediately backed away. "I don''t dare, please ask His Highness the Fifth Highness to go first." "Thank you, Master Yu." A woman''s clear voice came from inside the carriage, Yu Yin immediately stepped back two steps with fists in her hands, watching the carriage leave in front of her eyes. "Sister, why did Yu Yin come down and give way?" Ling Yuheng was puzzled, in fact, Yu Yin could completely pretend that he didn''t know who the carriage belonged to! "Perhaps she saw that I lived in the Tainu Mansion, and she wanted to sell your imperial sister a face." If Su Qi thought about it, maybe Yu Yin wanted to call off this marriage, so he took the initiative to approach her. After all, she is only the fifth emperor''s daughter of the Hua Kingdom, so there is no need for Yu Yin to curry favor with her, and she can''t do much for the Yu family in the Xia Kingdom. "Then wouldn''t it be better for her to go directly to my sister Huang?" "Your imperial sister is a princess, and the head of the Yu family is the current prime minister. The Yu family is also a royalist party, so it is not good to get too close to your imperial sister." Otherwise, based on the relationship between the Queen and the Zhengjun of the Yu family, how could the Empress Dowager be so unfamiliar with the ladies of the Yu family? (end of this chapter) Chapter 276： Fu Lang is a teller (62) Chapter 276 Fu Lang is a complainer (62) Not to mention Ling Yuheng, he didn''t even look carefully at what Miss Yu San looked like. "It''s really troublesome." Ling Yuheng pouts, he doesn''t like such a complicated relationship. "Then why don''t you think it''s troublesome? Sleep when you''re full, and play when you wake up?" Su Qiruo looked at the young man beside him with a funny look, and felt that it was good to be like him, living heartlessly so that he would not be tired. "Heng''er just wants to be with her sister, as long as she''s around, she can do whatever she wants." Ling Yuheng''s mouth seemed to be smeared with honey, and the words he said were so sweet to the heart. "Okay, we''ll all be together in the future." Su Qiruo nodded, and then tightly held the boy''s hand. Since he believes in her completely, how can she let him lose? The carriage stopped, Su Qiruo helped Ling Yuheng get off, and immediately a servant greeted her. This manor belongs to the royal family. Because there are mountains and lakes, it was originally enclosed for the entertainment of family merchants. It is said that except for the royal family, other people only have insufficient family background and have to pay a lot of money to be eligible to enter. Su Qiruo handed over Ling Chonghong''s waist badge, and that servant immediately lowered his body again. "Miss and son, please come with slaves." Returned the badge with both hands, and led people in. There are quite a few dignitaries and dignitaries who come here, but this is the first one to hold the Crown Lady''s badge, except for the Crown Lady herself. Naturally, they dare not neglect. The news that the five emperors of the Hua Kingdom lived in the Tai Nu Mansion has long been spread throughout the capital. The waiters in this manor are all experienced people, so even guessing can guess the identity of the person coming. Ling Yuheng followed Su Qiruo, looking around curiously. When he was young, he asked his sister to bring him here once, but he just felt that everyone was reciting poems and composing Fu, which was too boring, so he never came again. Now following the benefactor''s sister here, but it is another feeling. Many ladies and young masters of aristocratic families had already arrived in the pavilion, and they got up one after another when they saw them coming. Someone saw Su Qiruo at the flower viewing banquet, so they naturally recognized her. And those who don''t know her watched others stand up, and they couldn''t sit still. "I have seen His Highness Fifth, and His Highness Thirteen." Someone spoke first, and the rest hurriedly saluted and greeted the two. "You are welcome, I am new to this hall, and I hope you will take care of me." Su Qiruo clasped her fists at everyone and said with a smile, in terms of status, except for the emperor, queen and princess of the Xia Kingdom, no one can afford her courtesy. Her clasping her fists today has already given everyone enough face. "His Royal Highness, please take a seat." Immediately, someone who will come to meet Su Qiruo walked forward, the topmost seat should be reserved for the princess, and Su Qiruo sat next to that seat with Ling Yuheng. "This hall is here to join in the fun, you don''t need to be cautious." Su Qiruo said helplessly when he saw that everyone was still seated. This lady from Xias family is far more knowledgeable than Huas. It seems that the emperor and the empress are capable. Unlike in Huaguo, everyone has a bit of arrogance. All the sons hidden in the crowd were secretly looking at the woman sitting there. Before, they only saw it from a distance during the flower viewing banquet. Looking at it again today, it makes people blush and heartbeat. Ling Yuheng sensiblely took the teapot and was about to pour it, when he suddenly turned around and told the waiter standing beside him: "Go and prepare a pot of boiled water." Su Qiruo just smiled and let him make arrangements. "Why didn''t His Royal Highness the Fifth Highness and the Thirteenth Brother come here with the Royal Sister?" The woman who spoke was about the same age as Su Qiruo, with a noble temperament and a good appearance, and her tone was very gentle. "This is my tenth sister." Ling Yuheng whispered in Su Qiruo''s ear. The Tenth Emperor''s daughter, Ling Yubing, was the same age as Su Qiruo, and she was a very likable person. Ling Yuheng often relied on her to let him take her out of the palace when she was young, but later Ling Yubing went out to build the mansion by herself, and the two of them seldom played together. "Sister Huang has something to do, she will be there later." Ling Yuheng smiled at Ling Yubing, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Elder Sister Ten Huang is here to stay safe." "My brother is recovering from a serious illness, and my sister is happy for you." Ling Yubing nodded, and the smile on his face was a little more genuine, but after all, they were no longer childhood playmates, and in front of so many people, the two of them didn''t say anything else. The waiter happened to bring water over, Ling Yuheng raised his hand to take it, and poured it for Su Qiruo himself, seeing Ling Yubing''s eyelids twitch. When did this little ancestor learn to take care of people? In Ling Yubing''s view, Ling Yuheng is really a little prince who doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui, and the queen and empress dote on him. There are so many princes and daughters in the palace, no one is more favored than him. Sure enough, she has grown up, completely lost her childhood appearance. Su Qiruo took an orange and peeled it, then put the peeled orange petal by petal in front of Ling Yuheng, Ling Yuheng smiled and gave it to her mouth. Ling Yubing''s eyelids twitched again, as if she had discovered something extraordinary. Omg! What about Yu Yin? Just thinking about it, Yu Yin walked in from the outside. Everyone exchanged polite greetings again, Yu Yin was obviously used to dealing with it, although his expression was calm, he smiled a little more than when he faced Ling Xixing at the flower viewing banquet before. "Your Highness Fifth, we meet again." Yu Yin came to Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng, bowed to her, and never looked at Ling Yuheng from the beginning to the end. Ling Yuheng blinked curiously, such a living person was ignored. "Miss Yu." Su Qiruo nodded, but didn''t get up. "I have always heard that His Highness the Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom is unparalleled in talent and appearance. Even my master often praises His Highness''s "On Water Control". I have worshiped His Highness in my heart for a long time. It is a great honor to meet you today." Yu Yin is fond of reading and has always admired talented people. The Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom wrote an article "On Water Control" when he was thirteen years old, which has already spread throughout the world. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, the talented person is not her, but the predecessor. Besides being ruthless towards Ling Yuheng, the predecessor is not too bad. But this alone is enough for her to repent for a lifetime. A good child like Ling Yuheng shouldn''t be used like that by her. "My hall is very happy to be praised by Miss Yu." Su Qiruo is not self-effacing, her predecessor indeed has this ability, better than her. Ling Yuheng''s big eyes fell on Yu Yin, Yu Yin didn''t even look at him from the beginning to the end, and only cared about talking to Su Qiruo. The little prince secretly tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve, Su Qiruo smiled and rubbed his little head, it was only when Yu Yin, who was sitting not far away, noticed that there was a beautiful young boy sitting there. "Anything else to eat?" Su Qiruo wished she could put all the food on her table in front of Ling Yuheng, fearing that he wouldn''t be able to reach it. Ling Yuheng shook his head, what he wanted was not food, he wanted to talk to Yu Yin about the divorce! (end of this chapter) Chapter 277： Fu Lang is a teller (63) Chapter 277 Fu Lang is a complainant (63) Yu Yin was already very smart, so he understood everything when he saw this. She had previously suspected that His Royal Highness Fifth Prince of Huaguo had some terminal illness and had to travel thousands of miles to Xiaguo for consultation. Su Qiruo made no secret of his love for Ling Yuheng, and those who had been paying attention to their table naturally also noticed it. Thus, the sight that fell on Yu Yin''s body became a bit more sideways. After all, the matter of the eleventh and thirteenth princes and Miss Yu''s family has been rumored in the capital, and only the parties involved know the details. "I haven''t congratulated His Highness Thirteen on his recovery, it''s really rude." Yu Yin cupped his fists towards Ling Yuheng, compared to his enthusiasm for Su Qiruo, this was a bit more perfunctory. But Ling Yuheng didn''t care at all, he just wished that Yu Yin wouldn''t look at him! "Miss Yu is polite." Ling Yuheng responded lightly, then moved his body in Su Qiruo''s direction. Yu Yin no longer looked at Ling Yuheng, but chatted with Su Qiruo very speculatively. The little prince is slightly dissatisfied, why does this Yu Yin keep pestering his benefactor and sister? After Ling Chonghong arrived, everyone began to return to their respective positions and quiet down. It is similar to various gatherings in Huaguo, reciting poems and composing poems, playing the piano and painting, playing silk and bamboo orchestral music, and the sons and daughters of aristocratic families come out to fight and dance one by one, which can be regarded as lively. Ling Yuheng found it interesting at first, but then lost interest. Especially when he saw that the eyes of many aristocratic princes were almost reaching Su Qiruo''s body, he had a bulging bun face, and he was depressed while clutching his sleeves. "do not like?" Su Qiruo knew that Ling Yuheng was also a young master who was good at piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but he never liked to show off, so he didn''t encourage him to join in the fun. "I don''t like them looking at you." Ling Yuheng hummed softly, he couldn''t stand someone coveting his benefactor''s sister. Su Qiruo turned around and informed the crown maid, then led Ling Yuheng out of the flower pavilion. "It''s rare to come out today, so let''s have a good time." Since Ling Yuheng didn''t like the performances in it, she wanted to take him out to enjoy other scenes. "Where is my sister taking Heng''er?" Ling Yuheng instantly relaxed as there were no more eyesores outside. Sneakily stuffed his hand into Su Qiruo''s, smiling like a cat that stole the fish. "Everything is full of scenery, how about we walk around?" The scenery here is extremely beautiful, and Su Qiruo also feels refreshed. The wide sleeves of the two are intertwined. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t be able to find the hands that are clasped under the sleeves. "Your Highness Fifth, please wait a moment." The smile on Ling Yuheng''s face froze, and the woman''s voice behind him interrupted his good mood. Su Qiruo looked back slowly, only to see Yu Yin following with strides. Ling Yuheng couldn''t help but tighten Su Qiruo''s hand again, feeling a little scared in his heart. What if Yu Yin refuses to agree to withdraw from the marriage? Su Qiruo didn''t let go of his hand, instead she pulled him to her side and wrapped her arms around his waist. "Miss Yu is busy?" Yu Yin stood opposite the two, and naturally saw their intimacy before their actions. Passing his nose in embarrassment, Yu Yin quickly looked away, not daring to look around again. "I was looking for His Highness the Thirteenth Prince to do something, now... might as well ask His Highness the Fifth Highness to be a witness." Yu Yin originally wanted to talk about that inexplicable marriage with Ling Yuheng first, but seeing that Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng are so open-minded, she let go of what she had been talking about. She has no intention of marrying any prince, but she is afraid that the emperor will insist on giving him a marriage. Since today is like this, the Thirteenth Prince and His Highness the Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom have already made an appointment, so she can rest assured. "You are looking for this hall because of the marriage that your father and queen mentioned with Yu Zhengjun before?" Ling Yuheng didn''t beat around the bush, he planned to explain it to Yu Yin before leaving. Since the person is here, he is outspoken. "Exactly." Yu Yin nodded, she had no contact with the thirteenth prince, but from her perspective, the thirteenth prince who had just recovered from a serious illness was indeed much better than the eleventh prince. The boy''s body is a little thin, I don''t know if it is because of a serious illness. The appearance is beautiful, better than the eleventh prince. With clear eyes, he is a kind person. Yu Yin''s gaze was magnanimous, and Ling Yuheng let her scrutinize her. "This palace fell in love with Sister Qi Ruo at first sight. In the future, I will not marry her, and I really have no chance with Ms. Yu." Ling Yuheng held Su Qiruo''s hand tightly, with firm eyes. Yu Yin nodded again, and then smiled in relief. "I can see that, if this is the case, then everyone will be happy. I hope that the Thirteenth Highness and the Queen will make it clear. First of all, I wish the two Highnesses a good relationship for a hundred years, and they will be united forever." The big stone in Yu Yin''s heart has fallen, as long as the queen agrees to the request of the thirteenth prince, then she will be free. "Thank you, Ms. Yu, this palace will explain this matter to the empress father. It''s just the eleventh prince..." Ling Yuheng saw that Yu Yin agreed so happily and didn''t want to harm her, so he wanted to remind her. But Ling Yuheng was still a little embarrassed to speak ill of Ling Xixing in front of a stranger. Na Ling Xixing has a vicious heart and is really not worthy of the talented Yu Yin. Yu Yin pursed her lips and said: "At the beginning, it was the empress who negotiated marriage with my next father, and the person who negotiated marriage was also the Thirteenth Highness, who has nothing to do with the Eleventh Highness. As long as the Thirteenth Highness can explain this matter to the Queen, the Yu family and the Empress will have nothing to do with it." The royal marriage is considered a let-down, and there is no need to consider others." Su Qiruo secretly laughed in her heart, if Ling Xixing heard Yu Yin''s words, she would be furious to death. The people he tried his best to get close to, they didn''t even look at him. "So good." Ling Yuheng smiled and squeezed Su Qiruo''s fingers, he didn''t expect this matter to be resolved so easily. "Miss Yu has a good eye." Su Qiruo praised, there are not many people who can tell at a glance that Ling Xixing is not a good thing, Yu Yin is one of them. Even the Queen and the Empress Dowager have been cheated by Ling Xi for so many years, but Yu Yin can feel his unkindness. Yu Yin smiled lightly: "You can''t force fate, it''s a blessing." She didn''t want to use her marriage to gain power like the two older sisters in the family. Even if she wants to marry, she only wants to marry someone she likes. "If you don''t fall in love with Ling Xixing, you are lucky enough." Ling Yuheng couldn''t help muttering, if it was Fu Bo, she should have married the unlucky Ling Xixing by now, and that would be the real Fu Bo. Yu Yin was startled, and looked at Ling Yuheng with some puzzlement. She heard from her father that the thirteenth prince and the eleventh prince have always been on good terms. How could the thirteenth prince say such things today? Thinking that someone secretly rumored that the eleventh prince poisoned the fifth prince of Hua Kingdom, Yu Yin couldn''t help frowning. The eleventh prince looked a little stupid, but he wouldn''t do such a mindless thing, would he? (end of this chapter) Chapter 278： Fu Lang is a teller (64) Chapter 278 Fu Lang is a complainant (64) If something happened to the princess of Hua Kingdom in Xia Kingdom, wouldnt that lead to war between the two countries? Did Ling Xixing lose his mind by being kicked by a donkey? Su Qiruo looked at the lake not far away, and said in a clear voice: "If Miss Yu is free, why don''t you come to the lake with us?" She and Ling Yuheng are not familiar with this place, so it would be great to have a ready-made tour guide! Yu Yin was overjoyed in his heart, and said hastily, "It''s my honor." She has always admired the talent of His Highness the Fifth Highness of the Hua Kingdom, and wanted to make friends with him, but now the opportunity has come? The lake is clear and the scenery is beautiful. Yu Yin is completely different from Su Qiruo when she first met her. When facing Ling Xixing, she had an indifferent expression. Now after chatting with her, she realized that this lady Tanhua is very talkative. It can also be seen from the conversation that Yu Yin is good at reading, has rich knowledge, and is a person who can be friends with. Ling Yuheng solved the serious problem in his heart, felt relaxed, and didn''t find it so annoying for Yu Yin to pester Su Qiruo to talk anymore. Nesting beside Su Qiruo and looking at the beautiful scenery around her, she only felt that the air was sweet. Sitting beside Ling Yuheng, Su Qiruo blocked most of the cool wind for him. Seeing this, Yu Yin couldn''t help feeling envious. Such feelings are different from what she has seen. The elder sister and brother-in-law at home respect each other as guests, and usually even speak politely, never like the two in front of them. The man leaned against the woman, occasionally acting coquettishly and smiling coquettishly. The woman''s eyes are full of pampering, she is considerate and considerate for him in everything. Ling Yuheng had a lot of fun this day, but he was really tired, and fell asleep right away on the way back. Su Qiruo carried her out of the carriage and wrapped her in a cloak, so no one dared to peek at who was in her arms. Mr. Xuan Yan, who happened to come out of the courtyard, encountered this scene and was stunned for a long time. This should be pampering! On the second day, Ling Yuheng went into the palace and told the empress about Yu Yin and him retiring, and the empress was very happy when she heard it. Since the two children have no intention of each other, he can feel less guilt towards Yu Zhengjun. At the beginning, the two of them were too selfish as fathers, and decided on this marriage without considering the feelings of the children, which led to the current situation. Resolve the matter earlier, don''t delay the two children. Coming out of Kunning Palace, Ling Yuheng unknowingly walked to the gate of Wangyou Palace, and looked up at the door plaque above. He almost forgot when was the last time he was here. Two years ago? Or longer... Did Ling Xixing, whom he regarded as his brother back then, ever have any sincerity towards him? Ling Yuheng glanced sideways at the back, and then pushed the door and walked in. Ling Xixing has been lying on the bed ever since he was injured by Su Qiruo that time. The imperial doctor in the palace only prescribed medicine and never came again. Hearing the sound of the door being pushed, the person on the bed braced himself and turned his head. When he saw the person coming, his eyes suddenly widened, filled with hatred. Different from the usual pretense in previous meetings, this time Ling Xixing actually showed his displeasure on his face. I think so, he is what he is now, but it is all thanks to the person in front of him. "Why are you here? Did you come to see my joke? Now you have seen it too, are you satisfied?" Ling Xixing sneered, because the wound was affected, the pain caused him to cough several times. Ling Yuheng didn''t even frown, but just looked at Ling Xixing indifferently. "Since when did you start counting on me?" Ling Xixing clenched his fists tightly and tried his best to support himself against the head of the bed. His face was pale and he pretended to be calm. "what are you saying?" "Stop pretending, Ling Xixing, do you really think I''m stupid?" Ling Yuheng twitched with sarcasm, and said with a sneer, "I let you down since I was a child. That was treating you like a brother. It''s not that I''m really that stupid. I was plotted one after another, and many things were pointed at you. I never doubted it, but you made a decision for me because you were jealous of your father. The next marriage tricked me out of the palace to sell. Ling Xixing, you have such a vicious heart!" Ling Yuheng admitted that although he wasn''t that stupid, he wasn''t smart enough either. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been framed and used by such a vicious man for so many years. Ling Xixing still wanted to quibble, he would not admit that he had harmed Ling Yuheng, and they had no evidence to influence them, so they couldn''t do anything about him. "You don''t have to rush to deny it. I came here today to tell you that my marriage with the Yu family has been cancelled. It was Miss Yu who came to me." As soon as Ling Yuheng finished speaking, a smile appeared on Ling Xixing''s face. I didn''t expect Ling Yuheng to be able to have today, what a surprise! But what Ling Yuheng said later shattered the smile on Ling Xixing''s face. "The marriage between Miss Yu San and me is cancelled, and she will no longer be married to the royal family in the future. They will marry each other without interfering with each other." "No, it''s impossible. I''m the one who wants to marry Miss Yu San. Of course she won''t marry you, because I''m the one who wants to marry her!" Ling Xixing doesn''t believe Ling Yuheng''s words, what does it mean not to marry the royal family in the future? If he does not marry the royal family, what will he do? "You really want to get rid of me, don''t you just want to marry Yu Yin? But they don''t want you!" Ling Yuheng looked at his white and tender fingers, lightly touched the ring on his middle finger, and smiled happily. "One more good news for you, I''m getting engaged." Taking another two steps forward, Ling Yuheng put the ring on his hand in front of Ling Xixing, showing off, "This ring is the treasure of the royal family of the Hua Kingdom. It is said that it is a token of love given by the ancestors of the Hua Kingdom to the person he loves the most. The emerald on it is rare in the world. Well, it was given to me by sister Qi Ruo. Her prince is her only man..." Ling Xixing''s eyes were red with jealousy, staring at the ring on Ling Yuheng''s finger, gnashing his teeth with hatred. Wangjun? The only man? "Does the fifth imperial daughter of Hua know that you are not clean?" Ling Xixing firmly believes that it is impossible for Ling Yuheng to remain innocent after being away for nearly two years. The royal family of the Hua Kingdom will never allow their imperial daughter to marry a dirty man back home. "what are you saying?" Ling Yuheng suddenly smiled, tilted his head to look at Ling Xixing and asked. "Stop pretending to be in front of me. You were obviously sold to the flower house. I don''t know how you escaped, but I have heard of the training methods in those flower houses. You can''t be perfect. body. A broken shoe that has been broken by someone wants to be a king, stop dreaming!" The pain in his body has been overwhelmed by jealousy, Ling Xixing can''t stand Ling Yuheng showing off in front of him, and just wants to win him a round. From childhood to adulthood, except for his background being inferior to Ling Yuheng, he has never lost. This time, too. "It seems that you are admitting that you were the one who hurt me?" Ling Yuheng also stopped laughing, and looked at Ling Xixing with a serious face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 279： Fu Lang is a teller (65) Chapter 279 Fu Lang is a complainant (65) "Yes or no, don''t you know very clearly in your heart? No wonder you deliberately alienated me this time when you came back. It turns out that you, an idiot, have a heart, but I underestimated you." Ling Xixing was sure that Ling Yuheng would not dare to kill him, that''s why he dared to be so arrogant in front of him. But Ling Yuheng not only didn''t become ashamed and angry as Ling Xixing wanted, but laughed again. "It''s fine if you admit it. However, there is one thing that may disappoint you. After I was brought into Huaguo, I met Su Qiruo, the Fifth Highness of Huaguo who was traveling in Yucheng, and was rescued by her. I have been by her side for more than a year, otherwise why do you think she would appear here? Do you really think she''s just here to see a doctor? " Ling Xixing''s expression changed drastically, and what he had been neglecting all this time suddenly became clear. No wonder, no wonder he always felt that something was wrong. It turned out to be the case. Ling Yuheng, what kind of **** luck did he have? Why do you want to meet the fifth emperor daughter of Huaguo? Why did she have to send him back in person? He should have been tortured to death! "So, you''ve been plotting against me since you came back?" Ling Xixing never thought that Ling Yuheng, who has always been stupid, would have such a scheming plan, and he fell on him. "I don''t know how to calculate people since I was a child. You are responsible for everything. But my benefactor''s sister beat you, that is really venting for me. She doesn''t want me to be wronged. She loves me more than her father. She loves me even more. " Ling Yuheng paused, then showed off, "Oh, by the way, the benefactor''s sister also said in front of the mother and father that she will only marry one husband in her life, and she only wants to be one-hearted and never leave. Fortunately, that person is me." Speaking of Su Qiruo, Ling Yuheng''s face could not help but be filled with happiness, Ling Xixing wanted to tear his face off. Seeing Ling Xixing''s panic-stricken appearance, Ling Yuheng''s face suddenly changed, and he said coldly: "I didn''t intend to kill you, but you absolutely shouldn''t, you shouldn''t have touched my benefactor''s sister''s mind. How dare you give me your life?" She poisoned you, Ling Xixing, I will never let you go." This is the first time Ling Xixing has seen such an expression on Ling Yuheng''s face, this time he really touched his Ni Lin. Ling Xixing pretended to be calm and said: "You poured dirty water on me without any evidence, how could the empress believe you?" They all know who the emperor is, otherwise the queen and princess would have attacked him long ago. It was Ling Xixing who dared to admit so blatantly in front of Ling Yuheng that others wouldn''t believe what he said, so why not tell him? "Whether the Queen Mother believes it or not, you will know soon." Ling Yuheng narrowed his big bright eyes, and only took two steps back, and a group of people walked in behind him. The woman headed by her wore a bright yellow phoenix robe, she was the current emperor. The emperor frowned and his face was solemn. And the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager Ling Chonghong who followed behind her also had ugly faces, only Su Qiruo who was beside the Empress Dowager still looked calm and calm. Ling Yuheng walked quickly to Su Qiruo''s side, but was pulled behind her to block her body. This subtle movement did not escape Ling Chonghong''s eyes, she slightly curled her lips, and felt lucky for her younger brother. As smart as Su Qiruo, she would sometimes be silly when it comes to Ling Yuheng''s affairs. Could it be that she is still afraid that Ling Xixing will still be unfavorable to Ling Yuheng at this time? "You really disappoint me!" The emperor tightly clenched his hands behind his back. Although she didn''t like this son very much, she always thought he was well-behaved and sensible. Who would have thought that the entire imperial palace could be manipulated by others, and she, the emperor''s mother, was kept in the dark. Murting his younger brother, poisoning the princess of the neighboring country, who knows what other terrible things he has done behind his back. "Emperor Mother, there is nothing..." Ling Xixing was so frightened that his body went limp, and he accidentally fell off the bed, lying on the ground and still quibbling. "Ling Xixing, you are still arguing at this moment? Don''t you want evidence? Magpie''s family is the evidence!" Ling Chonghong found Magpie''s wandering younger brother a few days earlier, and Ling Xixing used this to force Magpie to use him. "me" Ling Xixing''s pale lips trembled, the disappointment in the emperor''s eyes frightened him, no matter how good he was at pretending, he had no courage at this time. "I''m going to ask you, did you do the poisoning of the fifth emperor''s daughter?" The emperor looked down at his son lying on the ground and said sharply, "You should know what happens when you bully the king." "Emperor Mother, Xing''er knew that he was wrong, so please forgive me. Xing''er is just jealous of Ling Yuheng''s favor and wanted to scare him. He never thought of harming His Highness the Fifth Prince! It''s too late for Xing''er to like her, so how could he?" Are you willing to hurt her?" Ling Xi burst into tears, and wanted to crawl over to get closer to the emperor, but his body was a little disobedient, and the pain made him tremble all over. Su Qiruo''s strikes were indeed ruthless. Ling Yuheng was so angry that Ling Xixing really coveted his benefactor''s sister. A few days ago, he just delivered the purse to Miss Yu San, and now he says he likes His Highness Fifth, this disgusting thing who is always on the go. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, then pulled Ling Yuheng back out. Since the emperor knows the truth, there is no point in her staying here. With the Empress and Ling Chonghong around, Ling Xixing will not fare well. "Sister, did you hear what that **** said? He dared to set your mind on you. I must not let him go." Ling Yuheng, who was dragged out of Wangyou Palace, was so angry that his little face was flushed, and he jumped and scolded Ling Xixing. He didn''t have the slightest demeanor of a prince, just like a street rascal. Su Qiruo wraps her hands around the boy''s body, preventing him from moving around. "What he said was just because he was afraid of offending the subjects of the Xia Kingdom. Compared with poisoning his younger brother with jealousy, he chose the former. This Ling Xixing is not simple. Under such circumstances, he still doesn''t forget to protect himself. No wonder you Not his opponent." This kind of person has excellent psychological qualities, even Su Qiruo can''t help but admire him. If it weren''t for the two lifetimes, she wouldn''t be able to do this. "He is going to die, what else is there to be afraid of." Ling Yuheng snorted unhappily, and even before he died, he wanted to disgust him, saying that he liked his benefactor sister. "He is betting that your mother is not willing to kill him, so he is still leaving a way out for himself." "Oh! Elder sister, the Queen Mother will let Ling Xixing go after a moment of soft-heartedness, right? Isn''t our suffering all in vain?" The more Ling Yuheng thought about it, the more something went wrong. What if Ling Xixing escaped this catastrophe and ran out to rob his benefactor and sister? He had been showing off in front of Ling Xixing for a long time just now, and Ling Xixing would definitely not stand by and watch him live well. "He is alive, it will only be more painful than death. You don''t need to be afraid of him anymore, that person will never be able to make big waves again." (end of this chapter) Chapter 280： Fu Lang is a teller (66) Chapter 280 Fu Lang is a complainant (66) Even if the emperor cared about the love between mother and child and left Ling Xixing alive, he would only spend the rest of his life in the cold palace. Don''t say that he continued to play tricks on Ling Yuheng, even if it was his own life, it might not be very easy. The harem has always been a place where the high and the low are pushed down, and the queen is the master of the harem, how can he let the person who killed his son sleep soundly every night? If Su Qi just thinks about it, he will feel relieved. "That''s good." Ling Yuheng nodded, his eyes suddenly fell on the ring again, and he immediately grinned. "Just now when Ling Xixing saw me wearing this ring, his face turned green with anger. Haha... I just like to see his jealous and helpless appearance." Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng''s hand, smiled lightly and said: "In a few days, my imperial sister will come to China, and then I will ask her to propose marriage to your mother, emperor and queen, and when you are older, I will marry you." How about coming to marry you?" The little prince''s ears turned red, and he nodded shyly. He has been looking forward to it for a long time. Su Shaolan, the princess of the Hua Kingdom, was ordered by the Queen to visit her sister, and brought a thank you gift to thank Xia Guo for her hospitality. Hua Guo sent Su Qiruo a message a few days ago, and by the time Su Shaolan arrives in Xia Guo''s capital, her poison will be cured by half. If Su Shaolan is not in a hurry to go back, the two of them can go together as companions. Su Qiruo, as the princess of the Hua Kingdom, naturally cannot live in the Xia Kingdom forever. Once the poison is cured, you have to leave, otherwise it is inappropriate to speak out. Since Ling Yuheng was still young, he was asked to stay with the queen for two more years in the palace, and then she would just come and marry him. Snowflakes were already falling in the sky, and Su Qiruo could still feel the cold wind outside while sitting in the carriage wrapped in fox fur. Ling Yuheng hugged the hand stove and nestled beside Su Qiruo, wrapped three layers inside and outside like a small rice dumpling. "Sister, when will your sister and the others arrive? It''s such a cold day, shouldn''t there be delays on the way?" Ling Yuheng threw two pieces of silver thread charcoal into the small charcoal stove, and then moved the stove to Su Qiruo''s side. The benefactor''s sister is afraid of the cold, and has been waiting at the gate of the city for so long, he really feels distressed. "I delivered the letter yesterday, so there shouldn''t be any problems. I''ll ask Bai Lu to take you back first, and I''ll go find you later when I pick up someone, okay?" Su Qiruo didn''t want Ling Yuheng to accompany her to pick up Su Shaolan, but the little prince insisted on following. What should I do if this cold day froze people to death? "I won''t go back, I feel sorry for my sister, your body is not yet fully recovered, how can you bear it after being frozen outside for so long?" Ling Yuheng shook his head, he didn''t want to leave, he would be where she was. "Silly." Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng''s hands and rubbed them lightly, perhaps because there was a hand stove, both of their hands were still warm. But the soles of her feet were bone-chillingly cold, Su Qiruo was fine if she was a martial arts practitioner, but she felt sorry for Ling Yuheng''s delicate body, and was afraid that he would freeze to death. Just as she was about to speak out to persuade him again, Bai Lu''s excited voice came from outside. "Master, Her Royal Highness has arrived." Su Qiruo let go of Ling Yuheng''s hand, trimmed his hair for him, put on his hood, and then pulled him out of the carriage. A group of carriages came along in the snow, and the woman in the carriage saw Su Qiruo standing there waiting, her heart warmed. She has not been close to this younger sister for many years, and she is really relieved that her younger sister is willing to wait for her here. "Sister Huang has worked hard all the way." Su Qiruo brought Ling Yuheng forward to salute, Su Shaolan patted Su Qiruo on the shoulder lightly. "I lost weight, the weather is cold, and you are not in good health. You just wait in the mansion, why run out." The princess was very angry when she found out that Su Qiruo was poisoned, and she always wanted to come out to visit, but there were too many things at hand. If not, I wouldnt arrive in time for this snowy day. "I haven''t waited long." Su Qiruo smiled, then pulled Ling Yuheng over to introduce Su Shaolan, "Sister Huang, this is Heng''er. Thanks to Heng''er''s recommendation, Mr. Xuan Yan is willing to detoxify me." "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Ling Yuheng bowed obediently to Su Shaolan, Su Shaolan was grateful and quickly stopped his movements. "The kindness of the thirteenth prince has been recorded by the palace, and I have thanked His Royal Highness the Thirteenth Prince on behalf of the mother and father." Seeing that Ling Yuheng was at a loss, Su Qiruo hurriedly took his hand, and said to Su Shaolan: "Sister Huang and Heng''er are welcome." Seeing this, Su Shaolan didn''t understand anything. It''s just that the letter Su Qiruo sent back did not state her relationship with Prince Xia, nor did she know what she wanted to do. "The princess of the Hua Kingdom is exhausted, and she has worked hard all the way." Suddenly Ling Chonghong''s voice came from behind, and everyone looked back. Because it was Su Qiruo''s own sister who was coming, so Ling Chonghong''s carriage stopped behind Su Qiruo, and hurried over after hearing someone''s report. The snowy road is difficult to walk, the heart of the princess of the Hua Kingdom for her sister is really not to be underestimated. "It should be this palace who thanked the princess Xia. The younger sister has disturbed you a lot in your house. I am grateful for the care of the princess Xia." The two exchanged polite greetings, and in the end it was Ling Yuheng who sneezed and interrupted them. Everyone got into the carriage one after another and went straight to the Tainu Mansion. Because Su Qiruo lives in the Tai Nu''s Mansion, Su Shaolan didn''t go to the post house, and lived directly with his sister. "My sister''s Huangjie looks a little serious, but Heng''er can tell that she really loves her sister." Ling Yuheng felt that this Hua Guo princess was different from her imperial sister when she first saw her, but she could also see from her eyes that her love for Su Qiruo really came from the bottom of her heart. But think about it, if you dont love your sister, who would travel so far? Now its the twelfth lunar month. In such a cold day, one can imagine the hard work on the road. "As a concubine, the imperial sister also has a lot of involuntary things. In fact, your imperial sister is the same. They are not easy." It goes without saying that the princess has a noble status, but she also has more responsibilities than others. Her sister Huang is only twenty-seven years old this year. She has a serious face every day, but she looks like an old scholar in her thirties or forties. "It''s better for us, don''t worry about government affairs every day." Ling Yuheng pursed his lips, he suddenly felt happy. Fortunately, the elder sister of the benefactor is not a concubine, otherwise I am afraid that I will not have so much time to accompany him. "He who is content is always happy." Each has its own advantages, and they seek their own government in their positions, and they are happy to be princesses. Emperor Xia Guo attached great importance to the fact that the prince of Huaguo lived in the prince''s mansion. On the second day, a reception banquet was held for him, and all the courtiers above the fourth rank of the Xia Kingdom were invited into the palace. There were staggered toasts, orchestral singing and dancing, and it was very lively. On the way back, Su Shaolan got into Su Qiruo''s carriage, and the two sisters had a chance to sit down and get along quietly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 281： Fu Lang is a teller (67) Chapter 281 Fu Lang is a complainant (67) Seeing Su Qiruo''s eyebrows and eyes that were five points similar to his own, Su Shaolan''s face softened a lot. "When did you find out you were poisoned?" One sentence broke the silence in the car. Su Shaolan also secretly investigated Su Qiruo''s poisoning in the capital, but he had no clue. "The poison I got before leaving Beijing, the poison happened at the beginning of last year, after a cold." Su Qiruo said bluntly if he hadn''t concealed anything. Su Shaolan''s complexion suddenly changed, and murderous aura appeared in his eyes. "Who did it?" "Su Wenjian." "After all these years, I was too soft-hearted and let her use you everywhere." Su Shaolan clenched his fists, regretting endlessly. If she had been tougher at the beginning, how would my sister have come to where she is today. "I was too stupid to see her hypocrisy." Su Qiruo shook her head, she can''t blame others for this matter, it''s because she can''t see the situation clearly, especially she doesn''t realize that she is being used by others. "Let''s not talk about this, your body is important." Su Shaolan hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth and saying, "You and that Prince Yuheng are..." "The imperial sister is about to discuss this matter with the imperial sister. Heng''er and I are in love with each other. I also hope that the imperial sister will propose marriage to the royal family of Xia Kingdom on my behalf. I want to marry him." Su Qiruo raised her head, her eyes filled with seriousness. Su Shaolan seldom sees her younger sister like this, and she doesn''t know whether it''s the two years in Yucheng that made her grow up, or some other reason, she always feels that the imperial sister she saw this time is a little different from before. But no matter what, the change made her feel relieved. "Father is still holding the portraits of those noble sons in the capital to choose for you every day. If you know that you have someone you like, you may be so happy!" Su Shaolan chuckled, then sat up straight and said seriously, "As long as you really like it, sister Huang will go talk to Emperor Xia about it tomorrow." There is no need to wait for news from Hua Guo, even if she is scolded in the future, she will bear it for her sister. Su Qiruo was moved, but still shook her head. "Let''s not rush this matter, just wait for the news from the Queen Mother and the Queen Father before going to propose marriage." Su Qiruo had already sent the news to Hua Guo before, but Su Shaolan was on the way at that time and didn''t know about it. "Alright, this time I plan to stay in Xia Guo for a longer time, and bring you back to Beijing when you recover." Stayed in Xiaguo for more than two months, just when the weather warmed up and they left, they could avoid a lot of hardships on the way. "Thanks for your hard work, Miss Huang." "You and my sister, why do you need to say this." Their sisters are the same mother and father, so they are different from others. Xia Country''s annual custom is somewhat different from Hua Country''s. Both Su Shaolan and Su Qiruo are celebrating the New Year in Xia Country for the first time, which is rather novel. Since Ling Xixing was imprisoned in the cold palace, Ling Yuheng moved back to live in the palace. Now that the Empress Dowager Hua is here, he doesn''t dare to be as unruly as usual, pretending to be a medicine boy to visit Su Qiruo every day, so he has no choice but to resist the urge to see her. Occasionally sneaked out of the palace a few times, but still avoided Su Shaolan, for fear of leaving a bad impression on the princess. February 12th, when Mr. Xuan Yan put away the silver needle in his hand and touched Su Qiruo''s wrist, Su Shaolan who was sitting beside him suddenly straightened up, tightly pursed his lips and waited for Xuan Yan to speak. "The toxin in the body of His Royal Highness has been cleared, and the pill will stop after three days." Xuan Yan withdrew his hands and went to organize his medicine box. Su Shaolan and Su Qiruo stood up together, and bowed deeply to the man sitting there. "Thank you sir." "Mr. saved my imperial sister''s life. I am very grateful. If you need it in the future, I will do my best." "I am a doctor, this is my duty, your Highness does not need to do this." Xuan Yan stood up with the medicine box in hand, nodded at the two of them and said, "Let me take my leave." "I''ll see off Mr. Su Qiruo quickly took Xuan Yan''s medicine box, and wanted to send him back to the courtyard where he lived. In the past, Xuanyan would definitely refuse, but today he accepted for the first time. "Mr. has worked hard for half a year. If there is no other gift, this bead is a gift from the Western Regions. I will leave it as a medicine for you. I hope you will not dislike it." Before leaving, Su Qiruo put a sandalwood box filled with pearls in front of Xuanyan, counting it as a thank you to him. These pearls are huge, and they are extremely rare. Su Qi Ruoruo said to keep it for Xuanyan''s decoration, so he naturally wouldn''t want it. But if it is said to be used as medicine, then he will not refuse. Looking at the round bead, Xuan Yan''s eyes flickered. "Thank you, Your Highness." "It''s just something outside of the body. If you want to say thank you, you should thank Mr. Guo for saving your life." Su Qiruo smiled faintly, and was about to say goodbye and leave. "Your Highness is going to leave Xia after he recovers?" Xuanyan suddenly spoke, interrupting Su Qiruo''s words about leaving later. Su Qiruo was stunned, then nodded: "Exactly, first of all, if you have time in the future, you can come to Huaguo as a guest, and Qi Ruo will sweep the couch to welcome you." "What about Heng''er?" Xuanyan has never been married, so he has no children. The only ones who are a little closer to him are the medicine boy beside him, that is, the queen''s two children. "Emperor Sister has already proposed marriage to the royal family of Xia Kingdom on behalf of Emperor Mother. After I return to Beijing with Emperor Sister, the imperial decree of the peace between the two countries will be announced to the world." "So, you mean you don''t take Heng''er with you?" Xuan Yan frowned slightly, and looked at Su Qiruo with some displeasure. "I don''t plan to take him back for the time being. Heng''er is still young, and he was separated from the Queen for a long time before. Let him spend more time with the Queen and get married after two years." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile, that''s what she planned. Ling Yuheng is only fifteen years old after this year, which is really too young. She herself is not yet eighteen years old, so both of them can wait. Xuan Yan didn''t think so, both of them had reached the age of marriage, why did she refuse? He could clearly see how deep Ling Yuheng''s affection for Su Qiruo was. The Fifth Highness probably used the Thirteenth Prince to detoxify him, and now he is not needed, right? If so, didnt he save a hungry wolf? When she returns to China, what kind of man can''t marry her with such an identity and appearance? Will she still remember Ling Yuheng who is far away in a foreign land? Two years, how many people can afford to wait? When he thought that he had been moved for a long time by her phrase "a couple for a lifetime", Xuanyan felt very uncomfortable. Ling Yuheng has a pure heart, how can he stand being cheated? "You don''t like Heng''er?" Xuan Yan thinks that he is fairly accurate in judging people, but this fifth emperor''s daughter has clear eyesight and does not act like a villain. But he really couldn''t understand why she made the little prince wait for two more years. "Why would you think so, Mister? Qi Ruo''s heart to wait for Heng''er is absolutely not false." I like it, she likes it very much. It is precisely because I like it so much that I am reluctant to let him stay away from home at such a young age. I want him to spend more time with his parents at home. (end of this chapter) Chapter 282： Fu Lang is a teller (68) Chapter 282 Fu Lang is a complainant (68) "Since I like it, why don''t you take him with you?" In Xuanyan''s view, Su Qiruo''s behavior is no different from those women who cheat men''s feelings. Xia Guo is thousands of miles away from Hua Guo, she really doesn''t want Ling Yuheng in the future, can Xia Guo''s royal family really attack Hua Guo for a prince''s marriage? "Sir is Qi Ruo''s benefactor, and Qi Ruo will not hide it from you, Mr. must be very aware of the filth in the royal family. The poison I have suffered and even the poison of my own sisters, I really don''t want to give up until I can''t guarantee peace of mind." Follow me on my adventure." Another reason why Su Qiruo dare not take Ling Yuheng away in this life is that Su Wenjian likes immature boys, and Ling Yuheng in the book died on Su Wenjian''s bed, so Su Qiruo dare not take Ling Yuheng to risk. Even if you want to take him home, you have to deal with Su Wenjian. Two years is enough. Xuan Yan''s frown relaxed a bit, but he still disapproved of Su Qiruo''s actions. "A lot of things can happen in two years, can you guarantee that you will treat Heng''er as before?" For women, especially the women of the royal family, even at the age of thirty, they can still marry a boy of thirteen or fourteen. But men are different. If Ling Yuheng has been waiting for her for two years, and she doesn''t want him anymore, what if she wants him? "Only allow one person to be partial, and I would like to be generous for the rest of my life. Although Qi Ruo is not talented, he never dares to be perfunctory when dealing with feelings." Since she has Ling Yuheng, let alone two years, even twenty years, she will have something to look forward to in these lonely years. Xuanyan said nothing for a long time, until Su Qiruo said goodbye and left, he still maintained the previous posture. Some things I can''t figure out, but I feel that the answer is close at hand. If you have a loving person in your heart, everyone in the world will be a passerby. Su Qiruo''s body has already recovered, and the weather has started to warm up recently, so the return trip is just around the corner. Ling Yuheng pulled Su Qiruo''s sleeve with red eyes, without speaking or crying, just pulling her like this. "Heng''er, good boy, I''ll come to see you when I''m free. After you spend time with your father, after you get married, it will be difficult to spend time with him like this." Su Qiruo has coaxed him for a long time, but the boy is still silent. The fingers holding her sleeves were white, which made people feel distressed. Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, stepped forward and pulled him into his arms. "I''ll come pick you up when the matter in the capital is settled, good Heng''er, don''t be like this." It would be okay for him to cry, but the more this happened, the more uncomfortable she felt. Being hugged by her like this, Ling Yuheng''s tears rolled down one after another. Since being rescued by her, he has never been separated from her. Even if he lives in the palace and she is outside the palace, he will always find a way to go out to see her. But now she is gone, thousands of miles away. Even if he had great abilities, he still couldn''t find her alone. He was reluctant, but he didn''t know how to keep her. He was annoyed that he was useless, and he was afraid that he would never see her again. So he didn''t talk, didn''t eat, just wanted to drag her like this. As long as she can reach her sleeve, she will not leave him alone. "Don''t come to see me off tomorrow, just treat me as if I''m still here. I''ll come back to see you at the end of this year at the latest, okay?" Su Qiruo took out a handkerchief to wipe Ling Yuheng''s tears, but the tears were like beads with a broken thread, no matter how much she wiped, she couldn''t wipe them clean. She was leaving tomorrow, so she dared to tell him today, just because she didn''t want him to have another day of sadness. But I didn''t want him to become like this. That squeamish, non-stop chattering and complaining girl suddenly stopped talking one day, which is scary. "not good." Ling Yuheng shook his head, hugged her waist tightly and refused to let go. He can''t wait that long, it''s only February, and it will take ten months until the end of the year. It feels like three autumns after not seeing each other for a day, how will he spend these more than three hundred days? "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Su Qiruo hugged the boy in her arms at a loss. She thought that he would cry and act like a baby, but she never thought that it would become like this. He was crying like this, how could she rest assured to leave him alone? "I don''t want you to go, I don''t want to wait until the end of the year to see you, I want to be by your side every day, I want to see you when I open my eyes, instead of counting the days with my fingers." "When you get married in the future, you can see me all the time, and even if you get bored, I won''t leave. So take advantage of spending more time with your father now, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to have such an opportunity in the future." Su Qiruo gently stroked the boy''s long hair, but in fact she was reluctant to part with it. The lonely heart broke into such a young man, who has long been integrated into her flesh and blood, and has become the most important part of her life. If she didn''t feel sorry that he would marry far away in the future, and it would be even more difficult to see his relatives, why would she not want to take him away just like that? I don''t know how long it took to coax him, until the boy fell asleep crying, and Su Qiruo secretly left the palace. The next day before dawn, a few horse-drawn carriages had already stopped at the gate of the Grandmother''s Mansion. Neither Su Shaolan nor Su Qiruo wanted to make public, so they wanted to leave while everyone was still asleep. Ling Chonghong personally put a box of things on the carriage, and then came to Su Qiruo. "Are you really not saying goodbye to Heng''er?" Su Qiruo twitched the corners of her mouth, shook her head and said, "Let him sleep well!" She was afraid that if she saw him cry, she would be reluctant to leave. "Forget it, you have to leave anyway. It''s better to be quick and tidy than to procrastinate. You will get married in a year or two." "I have been bothering you for a long time, but I have not yet expressed my sincere thanks to His Royal Highness. In the future, I hope His Highness will take care of Heng''er more, and don''t ask someone to hurt him again. I will come back to pick him up when the capital is in trouble." Su Qiruo clasped her fists at Ling Chonghong, bowed, then turned and got on the carriage. Su Shaolan also spoke a few words with Ling Chonghong, and the group was ready to leave. Ling Chonghong rode a horse to personally send the person to the gate of the city, Su Shaolan came down to bid farewell to Ling Chonghong, Su Qiruo also got off the carriage. The sky was slightly bright, and there were few pedestrians on the road, but the young man standing at the gate of the city shocked everyone. Su Qiruo was taken aback, and rushed forward to pull the boy into her arms, feeling extremely distressed. This silly boy, he probably stood here all night! "When did you come here? Why are you so cold?" Only when he got close did he see the frost on his eyelashes, Su Qiruo regretted it. If she didn''t want to sneak away and say goodbye to him, she wouldn''t make him wait here all this time. Ling Yuheng didn''t speak, but his frosty eyelashes trembled, his pale lips were pursed, and then he raised his hand and hugged Su Qiruo''s waist. He woke up after not sleeping for a long time, and the thought of her leaving made him unable to stay in the palace any longer. Going out of the palace all night to guard the gate of the empress dowager''s mansion, fearing that the imperial sister''s people would see him and send him back. So, he ordered someone to send him to the gate of the city, and stood there waiting. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to wait for her, and that if he did, she would leave soon. Because there are a lot of content in the update, it is inevitable to miss the typos when checking the typos. If you see a typo, remember to remind me in time, and correct it immediately. Thank you babies for your support, I love you (There are so many in the early morning, and there are about ten chapters in the future, and I will post it during the day!) (end of this chapter) Chapter 283： Fu Lang is a teller (69) Chapter 283 Fu Lang is a complainant (69) Regardless of whether she will show up or not, she will leave today, and he knows he can''t keep her. Neatly took off the cloak and wrapped it around the boy''s body, Su Qiruo still felt that it wasn''t enough, so she took his hand and rubbed it gently. Su Shaolan, who was not far away, was also stunned when she saw this scene. Her sister, who was always ruthless, had such a thoughtful and considerate moment? Ling Yuheng didn''t speak, just watched her rubbing his hands like this. "Why are you so stupid? Didn''t you say yesterday that you are not allowed to deliver it? You little fool, what do you want me to say about you?" Su Qiruo felt distressed and angry at the same time, but she was not willing to say a word about him. After rubbing his hands to warm up his cold face, Su Qiruo suddenly didn''t want to leave. She was a little scared, afraid that something would happen to the little boy in front of her after she left. He didn''t know how to take good care of himself, otherwise how could he be so stupid as to stand at the gate of this city all night? The first word is long lovesickness, and the second word is long separation. Even if parting is so painful, how can we spend the long night of lovesickness? But she couldn''t take him away from his empress father, she was not the only one in his life, he also had loved ones who loved him. "Good boy, go back with your imperial sister!" Su Qiruo''s cold fingers touched his cold lips, and said in a hoarse voice. The young man who hadn''t responded all this time suddenly grabbed her sleeves tightly, just like yesterday, neither crying nor making noise, nor speaking. Su Qiruo''s heart softened suddenly, how could she be willing to see him so sad? "It''s cold outside, be careful to freeze your body, let Heng''er go back to the palace with his imperial sister! You two will see each other soon, not too late." Su Shaolan looked at the sky, and finally couldn''t hold back and stepped forward to be that villain. Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain, sooner or later you have to go. Su Qiruo looked at the hand that was tightly holding onto her sleeve, but she couldn''t push him away no matter what. "Heng''er, let Qi Ruo go, if this delay continues, she will sleep in the wilderness at night." Ling Chonghong also stepped forward to persuade her, she never knew that her younger brother would be so stubborn. Ling Yuheng''s eyes turned red, he sucked his nose and then reluctantly let go of Su Qiruo''s sleeves, lowering his eyes and not daring to look at her again. He knew he couldn''t cry, that would only make her more reluctant. But he couldn''t control himself, he was too uncomfortable. Ling Chonghong and Su Shaolan looked at each other, and Su Shaolan immediately pulled Su Qiruo''s wrist to lead him towards the carriage. Ling Yuheng suddenly raised his head, seeing the woman getting farther and farther away from him, tears rolled out suddenly. "elder sister" The boy''s voice was very hoarse, obviously suffering from severe pain. Su Qiruo paused, and couldn''t help but look back. Ling Yuheng just stood there looking at her, very pitiful! His eyes were bloodshot and he couldn''t see clearly, but reluctance and fear were written all over his body. What is he afraid of? Are they afraid that she will not come again in the future, and they will never see each other again? Or was he afraid that she would abandon him and marry someone else? Ling Yuheng is pure and not a fool, she has already run to eighteenth this year. If it is an ordinary family, I am afraid that there will be several children. What''s more, as an imperial daughter, she has so many involuntary things, will she still wait for him? What would he do if she forgot him? The young man clenched his hand hanging by his side tightly, his body trembling slightly, and he looked at her without blinking. She is the light that appeared when he was most helpless! Now this light is about to leave, and it is about to take away his hope. "elder sister" The young man called again with red eyes, Su Qiruo couldn''t stand him like this anymore, turned around and ran to his side, hugging him tightly. The boy hugged her back with trembling arms, and finally couldn''t help crying loudly. "Heng''er can''t bear to part with her sister, oh... sister, don''t forget Heng''er..." "Don''t cry, I''ll take you away." Su Qiruo repented, she decided to be selfish for once, she didn''t want to keep him. If you always want to miss, then let him miss his family, she is reluctant to leave him. "elder sister" Ling Yuheng thought he was dreaming, but the benefactor sister said she wanted to take him away? He begged so hard yesterday that she never let go, but today she agreed? Su Qiruo wiped away the tears from the corners of the boy''s eyes, and turned to look at Ling Chonghong who was at the side. "I''m sorry, I have to take Heng''er away this time, please ask Your Royal Highness to inform the queen for me, and when I come back at the end of the year, I will personally go to the queen to plead guilty to my predecessor." Ling Chonghong witnessed the scene just now, so how can there be any reason to refuse? "Heng''er has been spoiled since she was a child, and I hope His Highness the Fifth Highness will take care of her." After all, she was also reluctant to see her brother suffer. Since I can''t let go, it''s good to go with her. "I will do my best to protect Heng''er." Su Qiruo is also assuring Ling Chonghong that no matter how fierce the battle between the princesses is, she will take good care of Ling Yuheng. "I believe you." Ling Chonghong smiled and nodded, having been with Su Qiruo for so long, she believed in her character and ability. As long as Su Qi wants to, he will be able to protect him. "His Royal Highness, take care." Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng into the carriage for the return journey. Seeing this, Su Shaolan didn''t say much. She hugged Ling Chonghong and got into her own carriage. The carriage went away, but Ling Chonghong still stood there without moving. "Your Highness, come back!" Wei Hong persuaded in a low voice, wondering if the emperor and queen would blame her master for letting the little prince go. But judging from the situation just now, no one can bear to keep the little prince behind. Even if she was cold-hearted, she couldn''t help but feel sad. The word "love" is harmful to people, His Royal Highness strayed into it, I hope you don''t suffer from it in the future. "Let''s go, go directly to the palace." Ling Chonghong withdrew his gaze, and his steps were a little heavy. It stands to reason that she should blame Su Qiruo for abducting her younger brother away, but for some reason, she felt a little grateful in her heart. But she has to admit one thing, Su Qiruo treats Ling Yuheng better than all of them. Gu Yu, who served as a coach woman, flicked the whip in her hand, and the corners of her mouth also secretly raised. Master has been in a bad mood for the past few days, and she knows why. Now that the little prince is accompanying him along the way, the master should be happy now that he has no worries! The two people in the car were not idle either, Su Qiruo took off Ling Yuheng''s soaked shoes and socks, wrapped his feet in a blanket and placed them beside the charcoal stove, and put his shoes and socks on one side to bake . "Your body is frozen, don''t you know how to wait in the carriage?" You must know that Ling Yuheng will stay outside overnight, and Su Qiruo would not say those things to him if he said anything yesterday. He must have secretly guarded the gate of the city because he was afraid that she would not allow her. "Aren''t you afraid of freezing to death?" Su Qiruo couldn''t tell what it was like, but she was reluctant to scold him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 284： Fu Lang is a teller (70) Chapter 284 Fu Lang is a complainant (70) "But I am even more afraid that my sister will leave without saying goodbye, afraid that I will never see my sister again." Ling Yuheng looked at Su Qiruo aggrievedly, afraid that she would blame her, but also afraid that she would not blame her. Su Qiruo gently hugged the boy in his arms, all the words that came to his lips turned into a sigh in the end. Fearing that the flowers will fall asleep late at night, so I burn high candles to illuminate the red makeup. She understood his anxiety. "Don''t do such stupid things in the future. If you insist on doing something, how can I be willing to refuse? But you are like this, but my heart is pierced." A pair of warm hands rolled up his rather thick cotton trousers a few times, touching his cold calf, Su Qiruo gave Ling Yuheng a hard look. Ling Yuheng just smiled foolishly, letting her hug her legs and stuff her small hand stove into the cotton trousers. "Gu Yu, send someone back to the capital to buy two sets of men''s clothes, go back quickly." Ling Yuheng left suddenly without bringing anything, not even a change of clothes, so she could only order someone to buy them. "Yes." Gu Yu only responded, and there was a rush of horseshoes outside the car. "Sister, it''s still early and the shops haven''t opened yet. Where are they going to buy?" Ling Yuheng took the snacks handed over by Su Qiruo, and asked curiously while eating. "There is always a way." The hidden guards are very capable, so it''s hard for them to be troubled by such a small matter. Back then, Han Lu once pried into someones shop door and took three cold buns but left a silver ingot behind, but the hidden guards talked about it for days. "Drink tea smoothly, don''t choke." Seeing Ling Yuheng eating a little anxiously, Su Qiruo felt even more distressed. He didn''t eat anything yesterday, and stood at the gate of the city all night, probably hungry already. Ling Yuheng took Su Qiruo''s hand and drank half a cup of tea in one go, Su Qiruo hurriedly gave him a hand. "The stomach is empty, so don''t eat in such a hurry, be careful and uncomfortable." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo ordered out again: "Gu Yu, order someone to go back and buy a bowl of porridge, and a bowl of thicker **** soup by the way." There was another rush of horseshoes leaving the car. Ling Yuheng''s nose was red, he tilted his head to look at Su Qiruo, and suddenly smiled. Su Qiruo glanced at Ling Yuheng: "It''s a shame to laugh." "My sister treats Heng''er very well." Ling Yuheng shrank his body into Su Qiruo''s arms, closed his eyes, and fell asleep like this, holding half a piece of snack in his hand. Su Qiruo carefully hugged him tightly, moved him into a comfortable position, pulled the quilt aside to cover the two of them, took the half piece of snack from him and put it on the low table beside him, Also closed his eyes. "Master, the porridge is here." A hand protruded from the car window, a food box landed on that hand, and was pulled in. Looking at the young man who was soundly asleep, Su Qiruo didn''t feel sorry for him as usual, but woke him up. "Heng''er, eat something before going to sleep." Eat two mouthfuls of porridge and drink **** soup to sweat, so as not to get sick on the road. She may not be able to stand the cold all night, this little fool''s body is not as strong as hers! "don''t want" Ling Yuheng rubbed his nose, but he didn''t want to open his eyes, and he still didn''t forget to arch his body into Su Qiruo''s arms. Su Qiruo chuckled, and helped him up with the quilt. "Good boy, go to bed after eating." I don''t know if Ling Yuheng is awake or not, anyway, he opened his mouth once when she fed him a spoonful, and the last half bowl of porridge and a bowl of **** soup went into his stomach. He didn''t get up until he stopped for lunch, and Su Qiruo didn''t bother to call him, but asked someone to deliver some food to the carriage. She ate a few bites, and then continued to sleep with him. After sleeping for two full days, Ling Yuheng finally recovered. Luckily for Su Qiruo, the little prince is not sick. The little prince who regained his energy started his life of talking nonsense again, nestling in Su Qiruo''s arms and talking non-stop, talking a lot every day. Gu Yu sometimes thinks, who was this little prince talking to before he met his master? Before it was time for lunch, the carriage stopped at the gate of a house. Ling Yuheng covered his mouth in shock as soon as he got out of the car, his eyes were full of joy. "Sister, have we arrived in Yucheng yet?" He was very familiar with this "Lu Mansion", but he couldn''t believe that His Royal Highness would bring them back here. "Master? Is it really you?" Seeing someone coming, Xiao Xi ran over with red eyes, forgetting even the rules. "Xiao Xi." Ling Yuheng also hugged Xiaoxi joyfully. It has been a long time since I saw Xiaoxi, but Xiaoxi is still the same as before. "Wuuuuuuuuuu, son, it''s great to see you again." Xiaoxi only knows that the master said when he took the young master away that he was going to send the young master home, and he will never come back, so there is no need for him to wait on him. But the housekeeper never let him go back to the backyard to do rough work, so he cleaned the yard where the young master lived every day, hoping that the young master would come back again. Now that people are standing in front of her, Xiaoxi is a little flattered. "Go ahead!" Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng''s hand and walked in behind Su Shaolan. Ling Yuheng took Xiaoxi to the courtyard where she lived before to take a shower and change clothes, while Su Qiruo and Su Shaolan went to the front hall. This place is exactly the same as before she left, without any change. Su Shaolan sat on the chair, took the tea from Su Qiruo, and took a sip. "The youngest returned to the capital after dealing with the affairs of Yucheng. Now the lord of Yucheng has been replaced by me." "Wen Yan colluded with Liu Yusheng, can it be proved that he is working for Su Wenjian?" Su Qiruo is not surprised, the princess has such abilities. "It''s just that this matter is a bit tricky. The fourth child chooses very cleanly. So far, no evidence has been found of her raising private soldiers." "Since Su Wenjian sent Liu Yusheng to Yucheng, those soldiers are probably around here. Such a large amount of money must be supported by many people. Since it can''t be found inside or outside the city, why doesn''t Miss Huang send someone to look for it in the mountains? Look for it, maybe you will get something. Many people raise private soldiers in private farms, but according to Su Wenjian''s temperament, she will definitely not do that. There are many high mountains around Yucheng. Since no one can be found on the Zhuangzi inside and outside the city, it is very likely that they are in the mountains. With such a large group of people, eating and drinking are all problems. As long as you observe carefully, you can always find them. Su Shaolan smiled gratifiedly: "My sister has grown up." Her imperial sister is no longer the child who would be divorced from Su Wenjian because of a few provocative words in the past. "In the past, it was Qi Ruo who was ignorant and made Sister Huang bother." Su Qiruo lowered her eyes guiltily, but luckily it didn''t cause a catastrophe. "You are my sister, I should do anything for you." Su Shaolan raised his hand and patted Su Qiruo''s shoulder, smiling knowingly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 285： Fu Lang is a teller (71) Chapter 285 Fu Lang is a complainant (71) "Since you have abducted the little prince to Hua, you have to give him a title. I have ordered someone to write a letter to the Queen Mother, and the will of the marriage between Xia and Hua will be announced to the world in a few days. I Seeing that child is so sincere to you, and you are older than him, don''t bully him." "Sister Huang, don''t worry." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, she didn''t even have time to pet him, how could she be willing to bully him! Su Qiruo suddenly thought of Su Wenjian''s matter, and Su Qiruo''s expression changed. "Sister Huang, do you know that Su Wenjian''s mansion has locked up a lot of young men?" "I haven''t heard of this. I only heard that a few young and beautiful servants in her mansion were promoted to the emperor''s servants a few days ago." Su Shaolan is different from Su Qiruo, she doesn''t pay much attention to feelings. Her task is to carry on the family line, as for whether she likes it or not, it doesn''t matter that much. The princes and attendants selected for her by the emperor and the queen will not change according to her preferences. "Su Wenjian has a habit. Those young men who fall into her eyes can''t escape, and they are lucky if they don''t toss out half their lives." Su Qiruo roughly told Su Shaolan what he read from the book. Although it was a matter in Su Wenjian''s residence, it was not a trivial matter. Especially related to Ling Yuheng, Su Qiruo will seize all available power to protect him. Obviously, the Empress Dowager is her biggest backer. "Mother Huang Yuxia has always made it clear, but she didn''t want to give birth to such a cruel and heartless daughter, but we underestimated her." Su Shaolan''s complexion is also not good. What Su Wenjian has done is really outraged by both humans and gods. "We have no evidence for this matter. Only by finding the families of those teenagers can the Queen Mother come forward." Su Qiruo didn''t know where Su Wenjian hid those teenagers, so she wanted to test her after returning to Beijing. But now that everyone knows that she went to Xia Guo to detoxify, Su Wenjian will not believe her anymore. "I will arrange this matter. After you return to Beijing, you can continue as before. Don''t ask Su Wenjian to find out the difference." Su Shaolan frowned and told Su Qiruo that she was afraid that if Su Wenjian found out something, he would attack Su Qiruo. "Sister Huang, don''t worry." Naturally, Su Qiruo would not be so stupid as to turn against Su Wenjian, she had to take this opportunity to get some more evidence! "Poisoning sisters, raising private soldiers, and killing innocent teenagers, any one of these is enough for Su Wenjian to die a hundred times." Su Shaolan tightened his hands on the table, his eyes filled with murderous intent. "Many acts of unrighteousness will lead to self-death. Sister Huang doesn''t need to worry too much. The journey has been really hard. Sister Huang will go back and rest first. Sister Chen will send someone to invite Sister Huang after lunch." Su Qiruo asked the housekeeper to take Su Shaolan to rest, then turned around and went to Ling Yuheng''s yard. "Heng''er, I want to report to your imperial sister that she is safe, and you should also write a letter to your empress father and send it together. Apologize to him well. No matter how you say it, it was our fault that we left without saying goodbye. " The empress dotes on her youngest son, but if Su Qiruo abducts his son in the street, no matter what, she doesn''t care. Su Qiruo put away the pen, then pulled Ling Yuheng to sit at the table, and instructed him. Ling Yuheng nodded obediently, and put his heart full of guilt on the paper, hoping that his father would forgive him. After only resting in Yucheng for two days, the group rushed to the capital. Su Shaolan did not tell anyone when they would enter Beijing, so no one greeted them when they arrived at the gate of the city. Looking at the setting sun hanging in the sky, Su Shaolan didn''t let Su Qiruo enter the palace with her. "Running all the way, you should take Heng''er back home to have a good rest, and then enter the palace tomorrow." "Yes, sister Chen is one step ahead." Su Qiruo responded, and took her back to the Fifth Emperor''s Mansion. Having not returned home for more than two years, nothing has changed in the mansion, it is still so deserted. But now there is a chattering little prince, which adds a bit of excitement to this deserted mansion. The housekeeper stood in front of Su Qiruo, waiting to listen to her orders. "Let Prince Yuheng live in Jinrong Hall!" The Jinrong Hall is right next to the Jinyun Hall where Su Qiruo lived, and it was originally reserved for her future prince, but now that it is given to Ling Yuheng, it can be regarded as telling him his identity, so that everyone in the mansion can respect him more. "Yes, the old slave will arrange it now." The butler responded, and understood the status of Prince Yuheng in his heart. "Xiaoxi was brought by Prince Yuheng, you find someone who understands the rules to take him with you, don''t lose your sense of proportion." Ling Yuheng brought Xiaoxi to the capital this time. He had no relatives in Huaguo, and with Xiaoxi by his side, he could have someone to talk to. It''s just that Xiao Xi came from a small place and doesn''t know the rules of the capital. Even if Su Qi didn''t care, she was worried that he would lose Ling Yuheng''s people and make people look down on him. "Yes." The housekeeper made another secret note, and the servants brought by Prince Yuheng couldn''t be neglected either. When Xiaoxi was already standing in the Jinrong Hall, she still hadn''t realized her identity as the master. The master turned out to be the fifth imperial daughter of the dynasty? Is that the Fifth Highness whom the Queen and His Royal Highness love the most? And the young master I have been serving all this time turned out to be the thirteenth highness of the Xia Kingdom, and the five kings that his master will marry in the future... Isn''t he the little beggar picked up by the master back then? How did you become His Royal Highness? Omg! Xiaoxi felt as if he was in a dream, and the people he served were all members of the royal family. "Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi? Why are you so dazed?" Ling Yuheng smiled and waved to Xiaoxi, he found it amusing to see Xiaoxi''s silly look. "Young master, no, Your Highness, slave... slave... didn''t think about anything." Xiao Xi clutched his sleeves tightly, blushing and replied incoherently. "You don''t need to be restrained, it''s fine as before." Ling Yuheng handed a snack to Xiaoxi, and Xiaoxi quickly took it with both hands. "Thank you, Your Highness." In the past, he was able to accept the snacks given by the young master as if nothing had happened, and he could also laugh with the young master, because he always regarded the young master as that poor little beggar, and in his heart, besides respecting him, he also had a little pity for him. But that little beggar turned into a high-ranking prince, how could Xiaoxi, a servant, dare to be as unruly as usual. "You will be waiting in the Jinrong Hall from now on. I know the status of the master who lives there, so don''t offend the nobleman." After the butler reprimanded the last sentence, he sent a group of servants into the Jinrong Hall. There were no men living in the mansion before, so there were very few servants in the inner courtyard to serve, and most of them were Gu Yu and Bai Lu who followed inside. It is different now, the thirteen princes live in the Jinrong Hall, that is their future prince, who is not waiting to go in and serve them with full spirit? Following and serving by Wang Jun''s side, the status in the mansion will be different from others in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 286： Fu Lang is a teller (72) Chapter 286 Fu Lang is a complainant (72) Everyone is overwhelmed and wants to go to the Jinrong Hall, but the housekeeper has always been strict in running the mansion. If you don''t like you, even if you try your best, it''s useless. "Your Highness, these are servants who are waiting for you. If Your Highness has any orders, please inform the old slave." "The housekeeper is here." Ling Yuheng nodded, then glanced at the twenty servants standing in the courtyard, and arranged them in the inner hall, outer hall and courtyard. Xiao Xi stood aside and studied earnestly. These things should be done by him. After all, he is a child from the royal family. Even though he hadn''t personally done these things of taking care of the harem before, Ling Yuheng still learned a lot from following the queen''s ears and eyes. When the butler left, he was still thinking that the prince his master had found was really a good match for his master. The childlike demeanor of the royal family is always a little different from others, which is the nobleness in the bones. Just as she was about to find someone to call Ling Yuheng over for dinner, Gu Yu hurried in and said that it was the fourth princess. Su Qiruo''s face turned cold, and he waved his hands at Gu Yu and said, "You go to the Jinrong Hall to guard, don''t let Heng''er come over." Although Gu Yu didn''t understand his master''s intentions, he still took orders to go. "Fifth Emperor Sister, how is your body now?" Su Wenjian walked in a hurry, and her face was full of worry. If she didn''t know it, she really thought she treated Su Qiruo so well! "Si Huangjie." Su Qiruo was about to get up, but Su Wenjian pressed his shoulders and pressed her back. "You are not in good health, so don''t be too polite. Two years ago, the Queen Mother only said that you were in poor health and would recuperate in the mansion, and we were not allowed to visit. I have been here many times but failed to get in. Last year, I suddenly heard that you were ill. Jidu went to Xia Kingdom to look for a miracle doctor, and I have always cared about it in my heart. Seeing that you are safe now, I am relieved." The concern in Su Wenjian''s eyes made Su Qiruo dazed for a while, if she hadn''t already known about her poisoning herself, Su Qiruo was afraid that she would also be confused by her disguise. Its no wonder Yuanzheng likes Su Wenjian so much and hates the princess. It turns out that Su Wenjian is much better than Ling Xixing. "I am sorry for the fourth sister Huang to run this trip. It is because the younger sister is not up to date, and the mother has spent a lot of thought." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, she didn''t believe that Su Wenjian didn''t know the impact of the enclosure incident on her back then, and now she didn''t mention a word, and said that she was recuperating in the mansion, it was really a good idea. "Su Qiruo" was only fifteen years old at the time of the land enclosure case. If it wasn''t for Su Wenjian''s instigation behind her back, why would she, a royal daughter who is full of food, drink and power, do those things? "As long as you are safe and sound, Royal Sister." Su Wenjian poured herself a cup of hot tea as if she was at home, and took two sips before letting out a long breath. "I heard that the emperor''s sister has already made a marriage agreement with the thirteenth prince of the Xia Kingdom. I am really happy for the emperor''s sister. Why didn''t I see the thirteenth prince?" Hearing Su Wenjian ask Ling Yuheng, Su Qiruo''s eyes suddenly darkened. "The man''s family is weak, and he was tired after walking all the way, so he rested early. I will take him to the mansion to greet Si Huangjie some other day." I still want to see Ling Yuheng, so go ahead and dream! Su Wenjian, a pervert, will get distracted when she sees a beautiful boy, so she won''t let Ling Yuheng go to see her! However, Ling Yuheng didn''t know what Su Qiruo was thinking. When the little prince heard that Gu Yu said that Su Wenjian, who had poisoned Su Qiruo, was here, he almost jumped up in anger. Gu Yu couldn''t stop him, so he chased him to the front hall, but he was still a step late. "elder sister." Ling Yuheng walked quickly to Su Qiruo''s side, and glanced at her worriedly. Su Qiruo''s eyelids twitched, and secretly scolded Gu Yu: "It''s useless." "Why are you here? Do you feel better?" Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng''s hand with a little strength, obviously also a little scared in her heart. "Heng''er is hungry, is there any guest here, sister?" Ling Yuheng nodded, then looked at Su Wenjian who was sitting there with curiosity. Su Wenjian narrowed her eyes and looked at the young man standing beside Su Qiruo. Perhaps because the young man walked in a hurry, his two cheeks were flushed, and his delicate little face was full of curiosity. Su Wenjian''s heart couldn''t help but move. She has collected so many young boys, but none of them can compare to the handsome young man in front of her. Su Qiruo is very lucky, but whether this blessing is hers is really uncertain. "This is the thirteenth prince, right? You can just call me the fourth prince." Su Wenjian smiled warmly, but what was hidden behind that smile was unknown. "Heng''er has seen the fourth princess." Ling Yuheng lowered his eyes and pouted secretly, he wouldn''t call her Fourth Sister! Dare to poison his benefactor''s sister, he has to return something. Reciprocity! "Sister, Heng''er is hungry." Ling Yuheng tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve and said it again, if Su Qiruo didn''t want to keep Su Wenjian to eat with him, but he felt distressed that he would starve Ling Yuheng to death, so in the end he could only ask against his will. "Sister Sihuang might as well stay and have dinner together!" "Also." Su Wenjian nodded with a smile. In fact, she had already eaten dinner at the mansion, but she was not willing to miss this opportunity with a beautiful young man to accompany her. Su Qiruo secretly patted Ling Yuheng''s **** from an angle that no one else could see. This little thing is really bold. She asked him to hide from Su Wenjian before it was too late, but he came to his door on his own initiative. Ling Yuheng grabbed Su Qiruo''s troubled hand and patted it lightly, signaling her not to worry. Dinner is served, the portion is not much, but there are many styles. This was originally Su Qiruo''s special order. She wanted Ling Yuheng to try these dishes more, to see which flavors he liked, and asked the kitchen to make them for him in the future. Unexpectedly, with an extra unexpected guest, these meals seemed a bit insufficient. "I don''t know if Si Huangjie will come over. The food is simple, so I will ask Gu Yu to order the kitchen to add two more dishes." Su Qiruo was interrupted by Su Wenjian just as he finished speaking. "No need, these are enough." Dozens of dishes, even one bite of each can fill you up. "Then I''ll prepare a banquet another day and invite Si Huangjie to come over and have a drink." Su Qiruo didn''t insist anymore, she didn''t advocate extravagance and waste, and she couldn''t eat too much at night, these dishes were enough. Besides, she doesn''t care whether Su Wenjian is full or not, as long as her little prince eats happily. "My sister is not fully recovered and cannot drink alcohol." Ling Yuheng, who had been silent all this time, suddenly blinked his big eyes and said to Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo raised the corner of her mouth, and nodded fondly on his forehead. "Became a housekeeper at a young age, what should I do in the future?" "Heng''er is thinking about my sister''s body. My sister has to be obedient. The toxins in your body haven''t been cleaned up. I''m afraid it will get worse if you drink alcohol." (end of this chapter) Chapter 287： Fu Lang is a teller (73) Chapter 287 Fu Lang is a complainant (73) "Okay, I''ll listen to you, eat quickly, it will get cold later." Su Qiruo served Ling Yuheng with dishes while secretly observing Su Wenjian''s expression, and then a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Ling Yuheng is really a clever little ghost. The two of them ate happily, but Su Wenjian looked preoccupied. Su Wenjian didn''t recover until a chopstick of bamboo shoots fell into her bowl. "What is Si Huangjie thinking? If you don''t eat the food, it will be cold." Su Qiruo took back the chopsticks and put them aside, and greeted Su Wenjian. "Emperor sister don''t need to pay attention to me, just take good care of His Highness the Thirteenth." Su Wenjian calmed down and began to eat slowly. Ling Yuheng glanced at Su Wenjian secretly, and then began to eat obediently. Until sending Su Wenjian away, Su Qiruo didn''t understand why Ling Yuheng insisted on her taking the chopsticks for Su Wenjian. After returning to the hall and no one was around, Ling Yuheng covered his stomach and burst out laughing. "Did you do something?" Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng''s body, fixed him, and then asked in puzzlement. Ling Yuheng took out a small porcelain bottle from his bosom and handed it to Su Qiruo, explaining in a low voice, "This is for my self-defense by Uncle Xuanyan. It was originally for defending against Ling Xixing, but now it happens to be used on Su Wenjian." "What''s in here?" Su Qiruo didn''t dare to open it to take a look, but just glanced at it and stuffed the porcelain bottle back into Ling Yuheng''s arms. Since it is something he uses for self-defense, it is better to carry it well, so as not to find it when he needs to use it later. "It contains Uncle Xuanyan''s special poison, called the three-step pour. It is intended for emergency use, but one drop is fatal. But if the three-step pour touches vinegar, it will become a chronic poison. Wu Qiu is not weak either." "That''s why you signaled me to put the vinegared shredded bamboo shoots on Su Wenjian?" "If it wasn''t for the fear of causing trouble to my sister, I would have wished to poison her immediately." Ling Yuheng pouted angrily, he wanted to be obedient and not go to the front hall to disturb the benefactor''s sister''s meeting with guests. But the person who came here was the enemy of the benefactor''s sister, so he couldn''t help it, so he deliberately went to join in the fun, leaving her to eat together, and poured these three steps on the chopsticks for Su Wenjian. "But the chopsticks we two have also used to pick up vegetables!" The serving chopsticks that Su Qiruo used for Su Wenjian''s cloth dishes were also used by her for Ling Yuheng''s cloth dishes. Wouldn''t this child die with Su Wenjian? "Let''s take the antidote!" Ling Yuheng had already put the antidote into Su Qiruo''s food, and she had already eaten it in her stomach. "Sister, don''t worry, although Heng''er hates Su Wenjian, she will not bet on her sister''s life, but Heng''er will not do anything that will hurt her." Seeing the joy in the young man''s bright eyes, Su Qiruo pulled him into her arms. "In the future, you are not allowed to do these things behind my back. If Su Wenjian finds out, even I can''t protect you." Poisoning the princess, even if there is the royal family of Xia Kingdom, it may not be able to save Ling Yuheng''s life. "I saw her preoccupied, so I dared to do it." Ling Yuheng hugged Su Qiruo back and said in a muffled voice, "As soon as I finished telling my sister not to drink, Su Wenjian started to be in a daze. My sister must be careful, she will definitely think of other ways to hurt you." Ling Yuheng deliberately said in front of Su Wenjian that Su Qiruo''s toxin was not cleared, and that drinking alcohol would make her poisoned worse. Unexpectedly, it really poked Su Wenjian''s heart. The Wu Qiu she sent before failed to take Su Qiruo''s life as she wished, so she will definitely use other methods. "You just need to protect yourself. I have a sense of proportion. Su Wenjian has a habit. She likes to torture beautiful boys on the bed. Since you caught her eye today, she may not let you go. If I''m not in the house in the future, don''t worry about it." Don''t leave the mansion alone, no matter what happens, no matter who comes to you, don''t go out." There are her hidden guards around the Fifth Emperor''s Mansion, as well as people sent by the Empress Dowager and the Queen to protect her. No matter how capable Su Wenjian is, she would not dare to make trouble in the mansion. But once you leave the mansion, it''s hard to say. Ling Yuheng''s eyes widened: "Is Su Wenjian sick?" "Indeed there is, and he is still seriously ill." Su Qiruo sneered, she meant to scare Ling Yuheng, but she was really worried about him. "Sister, you must protect Heng''er, Heng''er doesn''t want to be tortured to death by her." The little boy hugged Su Qiruo''s waist tightly, and said coquettishly. If Su Wenjian knew that he had poisoned her today, she would definitely not let him go. "If she dares to make up your mind, I will fight her forever." If Su Qiruo didn''t intend to take Su Wenjian''s life, it would be the greatest punishment for her to have her locked up in a small house and tortured for the rest of her life like Ling Xixing did. But if Su Wenjian dared to play Ling Yuheng''s idea, she would not mind getting blood on her hands and sending Su Wenjian back to the west. "Heng''er will be obedient and stay in the mansion without going anywhere." Ling Yuheng was a little scared when he heard Su Qiruo say this, he didn''t want his benefactor''s sister to have something to do, and he wouldn''t cause trouble for her. "Hey Henger, give me some more time, and when I settle Su Wenjian''s matter, I will accompany you well." If Su Wenjian is not removed, it will be a serious worry in the end. "Sister also be careful." Ling Yuheng didn''t know when the three-step poison would be postponed after encountering vinegar. He was really afraid that Su Qiruo would fall into Su Wenjian''s way again. Su Wenjian is too good at disguising, it is difficult to tell the truth from the fake. "You should take a good wash and rest earlier, and I will take you into the palace tomorrow morning." Ling Yuheng grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve and asked in a low voice: "Will sister''s father and queen like Heng''er?" "Most definitely." A soft kiss landed on the corner of the young man''s lips, blushing his face, and melting Su Qiruo''s heart. The imperial palace of the Hua Kingdom is different from that of the Xia Kingdom, but there are many similarities. Ling Yuheng followed Su Qiruo to Fengyi Palace, where the Queen had been waiting in the morning. "My son and minister give my father my respect." "Heng''er has seen the queen." The two of them saluted and greeted the queen who was sitting there. The queen was so excited that her eyes were red, and she wanted to get up and hug her daughter, but because the prince of Xia Kingdom was still there, she held back. "Good boy, quickly sit next to Bengong, it''s been a long journey." Although the Empress had a thousand words to say to her daughter, she finally turned it into a sigh, and first expressed concern to Ling Yuheng who was at the side. "Thank you for your concern, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, and His Royal Highness the Fifth Highness took care of her along the way, and Heng''er did not have to work hard." Ling Yuheng obediently walked towards the queen, and answered sternly. "Thanks to you, Ruo''er was able to come back intact, you are our Ruo''er''s benefactor!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 288： Fu Lang is a teller (74) Chapter 288 Fu Lang is a complainant (74) The empress heard from the dowager that it was Ling Yuhang who asked Mr. Xuanyan to detoxify Su Qiruo, so he regarded this little prince as a benefactor from the bottom of his heart. "The empress is serious, this is what Heng''er should do." Ling Yuheng did not dare to say that it was because Su Qiruo saved him first that he asked Mr. Xuanyan to treat her. Before he was sure whether Su Qiruo had informed the queen about the two of them, Ling Yuheng would never speak nonsense. "Are you still used to living in Huaguo? How is the food? If you are not used to the food in the Fifth Emperor''s Mansion, I will ask the princess to go outside and find a better chef from Xiaguo to send it to you. Don''t feel wronged. It is." The Queen took Ling Yuheng''s hand and kept talking, not to mention that this child saved his daughter''s life, this is also his future son-in-law! Thinking of the Empress saying that the Empress is looking for Wang Jun for herself with the portraits of the princes of various families every day, and seeing the Empress'' enthusiasm for Ling Yuheng, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but want to laugh. Her father probably never thought that she would bring him a son-in-law! Su Qiruo sat there quietly and listened to the Empress and Ling Yuheng talking, and occasionally caught up with a few words, only to realize that Ling Yuheng was so good at talking, this small mouth was very pleasing. The queen glanced at the sky outside, counted the time when the emperor would go to court, reluctantly let go of Ling Yuheng''s hand, and looked at her little daughter. "Your empress has been thinking about your body all the time. Now that you are fine, I will take Heng''er to say hello to your empress. Don''t let her worry about it." "Yes, I understand." Su Qiruo stood up, even if she didn''t want to go to pay respects to the emperor, she still had to worry about Ling Yuheng. Su Qiruo didn''t have much affection for that serious and suspicious Queen Mother. The emperor is probably the same! The emperor of the Xia Kingdom is not the same. "I''m afraid your mother still remembers the incident before. Don''t be stubborn, just say a few soft words and it will be over. Don''t confront your mother. Even if you are not doing it for yourself, you should do it for your sister." Think about it, she has been scolded a lot for you." The queen sighed faintly, the emperor has a stubborn temper, and his youngest daughter is even more stubborn. The mother and daughter had a quarrel because of the land enclosure. He was really afraid that they would quarrel again if they couldn''t say a few words. The child finally came back, if the emperor drives her back to Yucheng, then he will not be able to live. "Father, don''t worry, my son will not be impulsive again." The matter of enclosing the land was originally her fault, and she should apologize for it. Seeing Su Qiruo leaving with Ling Yuheng, the Empress was still a little worried, so she recruited her confidantes to find the crown prince, and asked the crown maiden to help her around. The youngest daughter is intelligent and talented, and is also very popular with the emperor. It is because of her stubborn temper that she always can''t get along with the emperor. Mother and daughter are both dissatisfied with each other, and they will quarrel if they can''t say a few words. The empress sighed helplessly, even if she was worried in her heart, it would not help. I only hope that the thirteenth prince of the Xia Kingdom can control the temper of some daughters so that she will not contradict her mother again. Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng to Qianqing Palace, the palace attendant in Qianqing Palace said that the emperor hadn''t come back yet, so he should be in the imperial study at this time. Su Qiruo glanced at Ling Yuheng, and decided to wait in Qianqing Palace. Men are not allowed to enter the royal study room, and only the queen can go in the harem. "Go and bring some refreshments, the main hall is waiting here." Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng to sit down, the palace attendant immediately went to prepare tea and snacks, and someone secretly went to the imperial study room to report the news. "You mean His Highness the Fifth Prince is waiting for me in Qianqing Palace with Prince Xia?" The emperor looked at the person standing at the door quite unexpectedly and asked. "Exactly." "Is this the sun coming out from the west?" The emperor shook his head and said with a light smile, his mouth was quite disgusted, but his movements were very obedient. He stood up and strode towards Qianqing Palace, not even caring that Zhu Mo stained the memorial. The palace servants behind all sighed, the mother and daughter were more stubborn than the other, they were clearly thinking about it, but they wanted to show a look of not caring. Hearing the sound of footsteps from far to near suddenly changed from hasty to steady, Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, this emperor is also a contradictory person. The two got up slowly, and when a woman in a bright yellow phoenix robe appeared, they knelt down one after another. "My son, send my respects to the Queen Mother." "Heng''er pays respects to the emperor." Ling Yuheng didn''t need to salute when he first met the Emperor of Hua, but at this time he was not only the prince of Xia, but also Su Qiruo''s unmarried husband. As a junior, it is okay to kneel down to the elders with the future wife-lord. "Get up!" The emperor looked at his daughter, whom he had not seen for two years, with mixed emotions in his heart. "Thank you, Queen Mother." "Thank you, Your Majesty." "The thirteen princes have worked hard all the way, can you get used to it in Huaguo?" "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your concern. Heng''er is fine with food and lodging." "As good as that." After finishing speaking, the emperor looked at his daughter. "Is the poison on your body cleared?" "It''s all right." "Take good care of your body, don''t worry your father and queen." "Yes." Su Qiruo agreed very happily, thinking of the Queen''s instructions when she came, she knelt on one knee again, pleading guilty, "I was young and reckless, and almost caused a catastrophe. Now that I know my mistake, I hope the Queen Mother will give me another chance. I will never dare to do it again." Although they didn''t say what it was, the emperor and Su Qiruo both knew it in their hearts. At the beginning, the land enclosure case involved a lot of people, and many aristocratic families fell because of it. If it weren''t for the protection of the princess, Su Qiruo might not be able to make it to where she is today. "Forget it, let the past go! You have suffered a lot outside, so it''s good to have a long memory." Looking at his daughter''s thin face, how could the emperor be willing to say anything serious? In the past, if Su Qi contradicted her a few words, she could still reprimand and punish her. Now that the child has such a good attitude of admitting his mistakes, as an elder, she can''t say anything more to blame. "The sons and ministers will always remember the teachings of the mother emperor." "You are in good shape, stop kneeling, get up and sit!" After asking some more questions about Xia Guo, the emperor realized that his daughter, whom he had not seen for two years, was really different from the past. I have matured a lot and become more sensible. "The two of you stay and have lunch together before leaving the palace. Your father will miss you in his diary, so spend more time with him." After finishing speaking, the emperor ordered someone to inform the queen that he would have lunch together in Fengyi Palace. After ordering to go on, the princess hurried over. The emperor just glanced at it lightly, and knew what the empress dowager was doing. It must be because she is worried that Su Qiruo has come to help her to intercede. The princess has been sensible since she was a child, and she also protects this younger sister very much. This is what makes the emperor most gratified. It is said that the royal family is ruthless, but it is not entirely true, it is just that some people are not worth it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 289： Fu Lang is a teller (75) Chapter 289 Fu Lang is a complainant (75) "It just so happens that the Empress Dowager is also here, so let''s go to your father''s empress for lunch together!" "Yes, Queen Mother." Seeing that the emperor and his sister looked normal, Su Shaolan finally let go of what he had been worrying about. If Su Qi didn''t say it, Ling Yuheng never asked, what kind of mistake she made before she was driven to Yucheng. But judging from the emperor''s tone just now, it is clear that he is no longer annoyed. That''s enough. Ling Yuheng received a lot of rewards when he came out of the palace, the young man followed Su Qiruo with a smile, in a very good mood. "Are you in a good mood?" Su Qiruo raised her hand to grab the boy''s wrist, and the two got closer. "With so many rewards, I''m naturally in a good mood." Ling Yuheng proudly raised his chin, making Su Qiruo chuckle. "I don''t know, Heng''er is still a little money fan." "How valuable something is no longer depends on who gave it to you." The emperor and queen of the Hua Kingdom rewarded it, which meant that they were very satisfied with him, so he was naturally happy. "After walking for more than a month, I have lost weight. During this time, I need to make up for it." Su Qiruo lightly pinched the flesh on Ling Yuheng''s face, the flesh that had been raised with great difficulty before was gone, and it looked thinner and thinner. "Then my sister has to get someone to cook more delicious food for Heng''er." "it is good." The laughter of the two continued to the gate of the palace. When the servant who sent them out of the palace came back and talked to the emperor about His Highness Fifth and Prince Xia, his face was full of disbelief. "It''s rare for someone to fall into that child''s heart, and it''s also the fate between them." Thinking of Su Qiruo''s stubborn temper before, the emperor smiled helplessly. Among the daughters, the fifth child is the most intelligent, but his temper is really weird. Going out for a trip and coming back seems to be a different person, a lot more sensible. "The Fifth Highness is the most similar to the emperor when you were young." The old aunt who waited on the emperor was a person close to the former emperor. She was always with her when the emperor was still a princess, so the relationship between the two was very good, and only she dared to joke a few words with the emperor. The emperor calls her "Aunt Qing" on weekdays. "I''m not as bold as her, to dare to enclose land under my nose, it''s simply lawless." Although His Majesty said so, there was no trace of disgust on his face. "His Highness the Fifth Highness has a pure and kind heart, so maybe he was taken advantage of by others." The actions of the emperor''s subordinates suddenly paused, and he looked at Aunt Qing and asked, "What happened to the Lord of Yucheng that the Crown Lady investigated before?" "The Third Highness has been following this case, and Liu Yusheng has a very strict mouth and refuses to reveal anything." "Aunt Qing, tell me, which princess will this matter be related to?" The slender fingers tapped on the table lightly, and they also tapped into Aunt Qing''s heart. "The old slave doesn''t know." My aunt lowered her eyes and shook her head. She is the daughter of the emperor, and she dare not talk too much as a servant. The Emperor cast a sideways glance at Aunt Qing, curled his lips and said, "There is no one else here, why should Aunt Qing and I be like this?" "The old slave didn''t dare, but since the emperor asked about the old slave, the old slave remembered that when the princess came over to deliver a message, she said that the person who colluded with the Lord of Yucheng was recognized by His Highness Fifth. His Highness has been with His Highness Fourth. Be good, then Liu Yusheng can be recognized by His Royal Highness at a glance, maybe it has something to do with it..." Aunt Qing lowered her head and didn''t say any more, the emperor could naturally think of things she could think of. Through her mouth, the emperor just wanted to see if the two of them had the same ideas. "The fourth son is usually the most sensible among the imperial daughters. Aunt Qing thinks, is there really such a temperamental child in this world?" "The old slave doesn''t know, but the old slave can tell that His Highness Fifth has really grown up, the emperor can rest assured." Even if she had doubts, Aunt Qing would not say anything wrong about the fourth princess in front of the emperor. The emperor may not know the rumors outside, but she has heard of some. His Highness the Fourth Highness loves beauty, and there are many beautiful teenagers in the mansion. Recently, the rumors have intensified, and there are even rumors that the Fourth Highness murdered young people with cruel means. I don''t know if it is true or not. But the rumors only came out in the past two days, and His Royal Highness and the Crown Princess only returned to Beijing yesterday. It is unclear whether these two things are related. Aunt Qing also dare not speak nonsense in front of the emperor. "It''s good to grow up. When I grow up, I and the queen will feel at ease." Putting away the booklet in his hand, looking at the dim candlelight, the emperor murmured: "Who will poison the fifth child?" "His Royal Highness, I am afraid, is also clear in my heart, but I dare not speak to the emperor without evidence." "Perhaps! I am the emperor, after all, I am incompetent." The emperor smiled wryly. She was strict with her daughters because she didn''t want them to go astray. But he didn''t want to push the children further away, and he didn''t even dare to tell her when he was wronged. "Your highnesses must be able to understand the difficulties of the emperor. If not, the fifth highness would not be so cautious. In the end, if there is no evidence, the fifth highness can only rely on the testimony of the fifth highness, and it will not convince the public." "You always understand me the most." The emperor smiled gratifiedly. She wanted to vent her anger on her daughter''s behalf, but she had to show the evidence, didn''t she? Now that it has been two years since Su Qiruo was poisoned, it is not easy to find any evidence. "It''s late at night, the emperor should rest earlier!" Aunt Qing cut off the candle wick, added half a cup of tea to the emperor, and then persuaded in a low voice. "The last few excerpts are left, let''s read them!" Talking was delayed for a while, but political affairs could not be delayed. The emperor also has a lot of involuntary things! Aunt Qing looked at the emperor''s stretched eyebrows and knew that the emperor was in a good mood today, so she also bent her lips. His Highness the Fifth came back, the emperor only said that the empress was worried about her, and she was no less concerned than the empress, but the emperor never said that. His Royal Highness the Fifth Highness angered the Emperor when the matter of enclosing the land at the beginning, if it were the next Empress, she would have been thrown into the clan mansion long ago. The emperor not only concealed what His Highness the Fifth Highness had done, but also sent His Highness the Fifth Highness to Yucheng according to the princess'' request. People''s hearts are inherently biased, and the emperor is no exception. His Highness Fifth could not understand the emperor, and the emperor was very angry because of His Highness''s misbehavior. The mother and daughter had no contact for more than two years. Now that His Royal Highness the Fifth Prince has returned safely, the emperor is as happy as the queen. After all, they are close relatives of flesh and blood, broken bones are still connected with tendons. "Go to the warehouse tomorrow and have a look. The few pieces of light gauze and the beads from the Western Regions are all sent to Lao Wu, let her and Prince Xia play with them!" "Yes." Aunt Qing had a faint smile on her face, the emperor was also hard-spoken and soft-hearted. How many people in the harem made up their minds about those few pieces of gauze, the emperor never let go of who to give it to, so it turned out to be reserved for His Highness the Fifth Prince! (end of this chapter) Chapter 290： Fu Lang is a teller (76) Chapter 290 Fu Lang is a complainant (76) Those beads are easy to talk about, any one of them is priceless, and it is fortunate that the emperor can say something like this for His Highness the Fifth Highness. Over the years, His Highness the Fifth Highness has gotten more good things from the Empress Dowager than the Empress Dowager. The emperor is biased and doesn''t know it, and I don''t know if the Fifth Highness knows that the Emperor loves her so much. After Su Qiruo came back, he used the pretext of recovering from his illness to not go to court, and only sent secret guards to secretly investigate the place where Su Wenjian was imprisoning the young man, but there was no news for a long time. Ling Yuheng has received letters from Xia Guo and a lot of clothing and jewelry in the past few days. He is very happy and takes Su Qiruo around the back garden a few times every day. "Father asked when we would go back, and also asked when you would marry me. It is not appropriate for me to live in your house like this without a name." Ling Yuheng snapped his fingers and secretly looked at Su Qiruo and asked, but the latter sentence was actually what he wanted to ask himself. "I will accompany you home at the end of the year at the latest." Su Qiruo lovingly touched Ling Yuheng''s little head, and said with a low smile, "You are still a child, do you want to get married?" "It''s not young anymore, it''s going to be fifteen years old this year! The men next to me are all married long ago." Ling Yuheng hugged Su Qiruo''s arm with both hands, and retorted with a puffy face. "Next year! I will marry you next year." Su Qiruo pulled Ling Yuheng to sit on the swing, shaking gently. "We have to wait another year!" Ling Yuheng held Su Qiruo''s neck tightly with both hands, counting the days with his eyes downcast. "You are still young, not suitable for having children, and you will suffer a lot. If I marry you now and have children next year or next year, there may be some ugly words from outside. We are two years late Married, can''t we be together every day now?" For Su Qiruo, getting married or not is just a formality. The affection she has with Ling Yuheng now is no worse than getting married, it is still sweet. "But what will people outside think of me?" Ling Yuheng muttered again unwillingly, in fact, he was not afraid of what people outside would say, he just wanted to marry her earlier. "Everyone in the world knows that you are my fianc, what''s wrong with you living in my mansion? Who dares to object?" Su Qiruo smiled and nodded Ling Yuheng''s nose, and said helplessly, "The little idea in your stomach is written all over your face. Could it be that you are still afraid that I will not admit it in the future?" "you dare?" Ling Yuheng widened his eyes, touched the three-step back in his arms, "If you dare not want me, I will fall at your door, so that you will never forget it for the rest of your life... Well..." Before he finished speaking, his mouth was gagged, Su Qiruo reprimanded unhappily: "You''re talking nonsense again, don''t talk nonsense about those things that are life-or-death." The young man whose mouth was covered opened his bright eyes and looked at Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo felt itchy, so she moved her finger and covered her lips. Soft, waxy. It was even more delicious than expected. Ling Yuheng''s long eyelashes trembled and trembled, the shock in his eyes turned into joy, and was finally covered by those long eyelashes, turning into a puddle of ooze. "Like it?" "Um" The young man clutched Su Qiruo''s sleeve shyly, and nodded with a blushing face. "Don''t worry about anything else, and don''t think about it, no matter when, there will only be you in my arms, and there will be no one else." His uneasiness probably stems from the sadness of men in this era. It is common for women to have three husbands and four servants. He is afraid that there will be other people around her! "What I promised you will always count." "I have always believed in you, sister." Even if she coaxed him nicely, he believed her at the moment. From the moment she rescued him from under the stick, she had become his light, his faith. The sun was quiet, and the boy''s smiling face shone brightly in the sun, adding a lot of brilliance to the garden in early summer. "Tomorrow Su Wenjian will have a banquet. You stay in the mansion obediently. I will leave Hanlu in the dark to protect you. No matter what happens, you must not leave the mansion. Remember?" Su Qiruo repeatedly reminded Ling Yuheng that she was really worried that Su Wenjian would attack Ling Yuheng. The post sent to the fifth emperor''s daughter said that Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng were invited. Su Qiruo didn''t tell the other party that Ling Yuheng wouldn''t be coming, and when he went tomorrow, he would find a reason for it, so that Su Wenjian wouldn''t have to make any small calculations in advance. "Then sister must also be careful." Ling Yuheng nodded obediently, even if the benefactor''s sister didn''t say anything, he wouldn''t go. That Su Wenjian is full of bad water, who knows if she will harm him. Thinking of Su Wenjian''s methods of torturing the young boy, Ling Yuheng felt goosebumps all over his body. "Since I know that she has a villainous heart, I will never let her get her easily." Since returning to Beijing, Su Qiruo has used the excuse of being unwell to have no contact with anyone, even the Four Imperial Women''s Mansion where she used to go to play frequently. Su Wenjian came to her mansion several times, but every time she asked Ling Yuheng to avoid her, Su Wenjian would not sit for long before leaving. "Gu Yu, you go to the Empress''s Mansion secretly to inform her, and then go to the Third Empress''s Mansion, and ask the Third Empress to come to my mansion early tomorrow, and we will go to the banquet together tomorrow." Su Shaolan and Su Wenrong are currently checking Su Wenjian, how can they miss such a good opportunity tomorrow? "Yes." "Remember to avoid those eyes and ears, especially not to be discovered by Su Wenjian''s people." "Master, don''t worry, subordinates will save money." The next morning, Su Wenrong came to the Fifth Emperor''s Mansion, and accompanied Su Qiruo and Ling Yuhang to have breakfast, Ling Yuhang covered his head and screamed dizzy, Su Qiruo hurriedly carried him back to Jinrong Hall, Su Wenrong flew to invite the imperial physician come over. After a lot of tossing, the little prince finally fell asleep, and Xiaoxi stayed by the bed. And Su Qiruo could only go to the fourth imperial concubine''s mansion to attend the appointment by himself, and Su Wenrong had nothing to do, so he went along with her. "Third Sister, Fifth Sister, welcome at a distance." Seeing someone coming, Su Wenjian''s eyes flashed, and soon he returned to normal, stood up and greeted him. "I came here uninvited, so the Fourth Imperial Sister shouldn''t blame me!" Su Wenrong has a serious face, even if he jokes, he is a bit bluffing. "Sister Sanhuang is serious. It is my honor to be able to come." Su Wenjian didn''t expect that Su Qiruo would come here with Su Wenrong who had always been at odds with her, but she didn''t dare to ask these questions in front of others. "Why didn''t the Thirteenth Highness come over?" Looking behind Su Qiruo, Su Wenjian couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss when there was no figure of the young boy. She prepared the game and waited to lure Su Qiruo into the bait, but the protagonist didn''t show up, instead Su Wenrong came. "What a coincidence, Heng''er is ill, so I won''t be able to come out today." (end of this chapter) Chapter 291： Fu Lang is a teller (77) Chapter 291 Fu Lang is a complainant (77) Su Qiruo sighed slightly, and Su Wenrong on the side also followed suit: "I went to see the fifth emperor''s sister in the morning for something, and it happened that the thirteenth prince was ill, so I called the imperial doctor to prescribe medicine for him, and I really can''t come out today." "Why do you get sick when you are good? But you still haven''t adapted to the soil and water of Huaguo?" Su Wenjian was skeptical at first, but after hearing what Su Wenrong said, she lost her mind. She didn''t think that Su Wenrong would lie for Su Qiruo. She could see who Su Wenrong was after all these years. "It''s not a serious problem. Maybe he caught a cold after playing in the garden for a long time yesterday. He was asleep when I came. I''ll just go back later." Su Wenjian couldn''t afford to ask more questions in front of everyone, so he hurriedly welcomed the two of them in. When I entered, I realized that there were still many people inside. Su Qiruo can probably match the names and family backgrounds of these people according to the memories of her previous life. Among them, the one she remembers most is Zhao Ziqing, the grandson of the cabinet elder''s family. Zhao Ziqing had always admired "Su Qiruo", but Yuan Shen didn''t like that young master of the Zhao family at all. Su Wenjian often uses his original body to get close to Zhao Ziqing, trying to win over Mr. Zhao from the cabinet for her use. Fortunately, Mr. Zhao had a pure mind and was not bewitched by Su Wenjian. As for Zhao Ziqing, if Su Qi doesn''t like her, she doesn''t really hate her. The Zhao family has a clean and upright family style, and Zhao Ziqing is not a fool. Among the men of the same generation, she should be stable and generous. Su Wenjian invited her, Ling Yuheng, and Zhao Ziqing today, obviously with ill intentions. Cursing her lips secretly, Su Qiruo scorned Su Wenjian in her heart. It''s thanks to her that she figured out this little trick. Something worthless. Everyone bowed to Su Wenrong and Su Qiruo, Su Wenjian invited them to sit down, and the seat reserved for Su Qiruo happened to be next to Zhao Ziqing. Su Qiruo sat down without looking sideways, without even looking at the man beside her. Zhao Ziqing also hadn''t seen Su Qiruo for two years. When he first heard that she was ill, he would often visit the Five Emperors'' Residence. It''s just that the emperor ordered that no one be allowed to enter. He personally went to deliver things a few times and then never went there again. Now that we haven''t seen each other for two years, the fifth emperor is no longer the immature look of the past. It opened up and became better looking. is also more attractive. "Hearing that His Highness has recovered, Ziqing is very happy. Congratulations, Your Highness." Zhao Ziqing''s voice was very soft, with a bit of shyness and nervousness. Su Qiruo nodded lightly, but didn''t say anything. Zhao Ziqing bit her lips embarrassingly, and squeezed her fingers buried in her sleeves, suddenly a sense of grievance welled up in her heart. He had been waiting for her for two years, and he pushed away all the people who came to the mansion to say goodbye. Now when he received her news that she was engaged to Prince Xia, he felt uncomfortable and wanted to ask her to clarify, but he also knew that he had no position. Finally got this opportunity, His Highness the Fourth Highness prepared a banquet in the residence and invited her here, but she never even looked at him. "Today''s banquet is for everyone to get together, everyone, don''t be polite, it''s better to have fun." Su Wenjian''s banquet was originally prepared for Su Qiruo and Ling Yuheng, but now that the main character has not arrived, she can only make another excuse. "Sister Sanhuang and Sister Wuhuang are really happy to be here. I would like to offer a toast to the sisters, and I will do it first." Su Wenjian picked up the wine glass and drank it clean, and everyone else raised their glasses to drink it up, but Su Qiruo remained motionless. "Five Emperors, there is no need to worry. This fruit wine is not intoxicating. It''s okay to drink a glass or two." Su Wenjian saw that Su Qiruo didn''t move, so he persuaded him from the side. Su Qiruo hid the sarcasm in her eyes, and glanced lightly at the wine in the glass. "I''m not fully recovered yet, so I can''t drink alcohol. I hope Si Huangjie will understand." Su Wenjian wanted to persuade him again, but Su Wenrong who was on the side spoke. "Your body is important. If you can''t drink it, don''t drink it. It''s hard to grow some flesh on your face. Don''t mess around." Su Wenrong had seen Su Qiruo''s appearance when he was poisoned, his complexion was sallow and lifeless, now that he finally looked bloody, she naturally couldn''t just sit and watch someone persuade Su Qiruo to drink. Su Wenjian glanced at Su Wenrong resentfully, but did not dare to persuade him any more. "Since that''s the case, Wuhuangmei should drink tea! Try the new tea I got here. If you like it, take some back to drink when you leave." As soon as Su Wenjian finished speaking, a waiter stepped forward to pour tea for Su Qiruo. I don''t know if it was because everyone at the table had drunk, but Su Qiruo always felt that the tea had a smell of alcohol. Picking up the teacup and touching it lightly with his lips, the tea dripped onto the table in front of him, Su Qiruo just pretended not to see it. Zhao Ziqing on the side took out a handkerchief and gently wiped off the water droplets in front of her, then took her hand back. With a smile on the corner of Su Wenjian''s mouth, he secretly glanced in Su Qiruo''s direction while drinking. I just dont know how the prince of the Xia Kingdom would feel if he saw his fiance having **** with another man. Su Qiruo took out a pill from his wide sleeve, and secretly threw it into his mouth when everyone was not prepared. Su Wenjian was very enthusiastic today, and kept urging everyone to drink. Even Su Wenrong, who has always been a good drinker, blushed. Of the people sitting in front of the entire table, only Zhao Ziqing and Su Qiruo were sober. Looking at her sister who was already drunk and unconscious, Zhao Ziqing frowned involuntarily. My sister looks like this, how will he bring her home later! "Sister Sanhuang, be careful." As soon as Su Wenrong got up, he fell to the side. Fortunately, Su Qiruo had quick eyes and hands to support him, so she didn''t make a fool of herself. "It''s okay, I''m going to clean the room, you can just sit here..." Su Wenrong waved at Su Qiruo, then summoned a servant to take her out. Su Qiruo glanced at Su Wenrong who was leaving, then closed her eyes and sat back. "Zi Qing has not yet congratulated His Highness, and is about to embrace a beauty." Zhao Ziqing saw that everyone was drunk, only the woman sitting next to her was still sober, so she finally dared to say a few more words to her. "Thank you Mr. Zhao." Su Qiruo finally replied to Zhao Ziqing, the corners of Zhao Ziqing''s mouth twitched, and she couldn''t say anything else. He still held the medicine given by Su Wenjian in his hand. Su Wenjian said that he could help him get Su Qiruo, and he admitted that he was tempted. But facing her like this, he suddenly didn''t want to do that. A person who doesn''t like you, even if you can design her, you can''t get her heart. Rather than live with her cold face all his life, he might as well let himself go and let her go. Zhao Ziqing is not stupid, he knows what kind of situation will follow once he has a relationship with Su Qiruo. His grandmother would not allow him to be a child, and the royal family of the Xia Kingdom would not let the fifth princess go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 292： Fu Lang is a teller (78) Chapter 292 Fu Lang is a complainant (78) So, it is nothing more than sandwiching her in the middle and embarrassing her. Su Qiruo is someone he has liked since childhood! Although he wanted to get her, he was even more reluctant to hurt her. Su Wenjian''s eyes moved over again, and Zhao Ziqing felt uncomfortable when she looked at her. Moving the chair beside Su Qiruo, Zhao Ziqing secretly pulled Su Qiruo''s sleeve under the table. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, and was about to open her mouth to reprimand, but saw the man stretching out in front of her with something like a medicine bag in his hand. Zhao Ziqing stuffed the medicine bag into Su Qiruo''s hand, then moved her hand to the table, picked up the tea in front of her and handed it to Su Qiruo. "His Highness Fifth Highness''s cup of tea is cold, why not drink this cup! This cup is still clean, and Zi Qing has never touched it." Zhao Ziqing''s voice was very soft, and her eyes were clean. Su Qiruo raised her hand to take it, and a smile appeared in Zhao Ziqing''s eyes. His Highness the Fifth trusts him so much, but luckily he has lived up to her trust. Su Wenjian took that scene into his eyes, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and drank a large cup of tea suddenly, then got up and walked back. After drinking so much wine, she also needs to relax! Seeing that Su Wenjian was gone, Zhao Ziqing came to Su Qiruo''s ear and told her Su Wenjian''s plan in detail. "Your Highness, let''s find an excuse and leave quickly!" Zhao Ziqing clenched her fists tightly and said, he didn''t know if he would regret missing this opportunity, but he knew clearly that if he plotted against Su Qiruo today, she would never let him talk to her like this again in the future Chance. Who is the fifth princess? That was a stubborn character that even the emperor dared to contradict. Putting the medicine in his hand up, Su Qiruo thanked Zhao Ziqing: "Thank you for today''s matter, Mr. Zhao, this palace owes Mr. Zhao a favor today, if you need it in the future, Mr. Zhao can go to the Fifth Emperor''s Mansion to find me at any time. " Su Qiruo has already taken the detoxification pills Ling Yuheng gave her, but she also knows in her heart that the detoxification pills can cure all kinds of poisons, but the one in her hand cannot be cured. Zhao Ziqing is worthy of being the son of the Zhao family, and she is different from those men who come from small families who only know how to be jealous. "Ziqing doesn''t ask His Highness for anything in return, as long as His Highness is well." Zhao Ziqing shook his head, he never thought of using her for anything. Even if he liked her before, it was only because of her, not her identity. "Young Master Zhao is like this, Qi Ruo deserves it." If Su Qi doesn''t like Zhao Ziqing, she doesn''t want to give him any hope. Since she has identified Ling Yuheng, she only has this person in her eyes, and everyone else is just passers-by. "Ziqing knows that she is not blessed, and only wishes His Highness well." Zhao Ziqing''s eyes turned red, and she quickly lowered her head. Su Qiruo only glanced at him, but didn''t say anything to comfort him. If you dont like it, you just dont like it, and its useless to say more. "Today you didn''t plot against me as Su Wenjian wished. She will definitely not give up easily in the future. Don''t deal with her again in the future. The Zhao family is full of people. You shouldn''t be with Su Wenjian. Take your sister home!" After Su Qiruo finished speaking, she got up and helped Miss Zhao who was drunk and collapsed on the table, and Zhao Ziqing hurriedly supported her other side. The reason why the Zhao family siblings and Su Wenjian are together is also because of Su Qiruo in the past. Now that Su Qi has seen through Su Wenjian''s character, he can no longer let the Zhao family siblings go wrong. Sending the siblings to the carriage, Su Qiruo didn''t plan to go back. Su Wenrong must have gone secretly to find the courtyard where the young man was imprisoned. As for what Su Wenjian would think if he didn''t see her and Zhao Ziqing, that''s not Su Qiruo''s concern. Su Qiruo poured all the medicine into Su Wenjian''s wine and teacups just now, so let her enjoy such a good thing for herself! After notifying the guard at the door, Su Qiruo went back to the mansion in a carriage. As soon as he entered the door, Ling Yuheng hurriedly greeted him with Hanlu. "Sister, are you okay?" "I''m fine, why are you waiting here?" "A servant from the Fourth Imperial Palace came over just now and said that you were drunk and asked the housekeeper to bring someone to pick you up. I was concerned about your body, and I didn''t dare to go out casually, so I have been waiting here at the door." Ling Yuheng''s nervous palms were covered with sweat, and now seeing her come back intact, he felt relieved. Su Qiruo dragged Ling Yuheng inside, but she remembered Su Wenjian deeply in her heart. What exactly is she going to do to get Ling Yuheng out? Su Wenjian, that shameless woman, really dares to think about it. "She wanted to pour me a drink, but was blocked by Miss San Huang." "Then did she poison the dishes? Or in your bowl or chopsticks?" Ling Yuheng was so worried that he circled around, but Su Qiruo pulled him into his arms and hugged him before he calmed down. "Heng''er, I''m fine, don''t worry." Su Qiruo didn''t tell Ling Yuheng about Zhao Ziqing, but only said that Su Wenjian had mixed wine in the tea she made for her. Su Wenjian is really afraid that she will not die! Ling Yuheng seemed to be very afraid of Su Wenjian, so Su Qiruo didn''t want to wait any longer. As long as Su Wenjian was alive, they would not be able to rest in peace. "Bai Lu, go to the imperial physician and tell me that the palace has been poisoned and is unconscious." Su Qiruo asked Ling Yuheng for a small poisonous pill and stuffed it into her mouth, but Ling Yuheng insisted on feeding her another half of the antidote. Even if you want to act, you dont really have to torture yourself, do you? The imperial physicians entered the Fifth Emperor''s Palace one by one. Ling Yuheng lay beside Su Qiruo''s bed with red eyes. The woman lying on the bed was pale and unconscious. The emperor and the queen rushed over as soon as they got the news, and Ling Yuheng immediately complained with red eyes, making the most of his advantage. "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... The last time the fourth princess came to the mansion for a meal, Heng''er told her that Mr. Xuan Yan repeatedly reminded her that her sister should not drink alcohol before her toxin is cleared, as drinking alcohol will intensify the toxin. But today my sister was invited to the Fourth Imperial Palace for dinner, and she passed out after saying a few words when she came back. The imperial doctors all said that her sister was poisoned again. If she didn''t know it, it could be said that she did it unintentionally, but she clearly did it on purpose, so how could the fourth princess be so vicious? Sister is her own sister, how could she harm her so much? Woohoo..." The little prince burst into tears and snot, and told Su Wenjian thoroughly. Gu Yu, who was standing at the door, twitched the corners of his mouth several times before trying not to let out a laugh. She really admires her master''s determination, the little prince''s ability to sue is absolutely the best in the world, and he can''t accept it. The emperor frowned, and the queen was even more worried when she saw her unconscious daughter. After hearing what the little prince said, the Queen''s face changed with anger. The liver is rotten, and its finally over. If you find a typo, please remind me! (end of this chapter) Chapter 293： Fu Lang is a teller (79) Chapter 293 Fu Lang is a complainant (79) "Emperor Physician, what''s going on with the fifth emperor''s daughter?" "After returning to the king, His Royal Highness is indeed poisoned, and there is no danger of life." Several imperial doctors nodded one after another. The emperor and queen are here, and no one dares to lie. "Five emperors, can you drink today?" "It...seems to be there." The imperial doctors did not dare to say that there seemed to be something alcohol in the fifth emperor''s daughter, but it was not so obvious. "Your Majesty, my sister didn''t drink alcohol in the fourth imperial concubine''s mansion. The fourth imperial concubine tried to persuade her to drink, but she was stopped by the third imperial concubine. But my sister drank the new tea from the fourth imperial concubine''s mansion. It was because someone mixed the tea with alcohol." Ling Yuheng sued Su Wenjian again with red eyes. Anyway, he is young, even if the emperor thinks he is messing around, he can''t do anything to him. He just wanted to sue Su Wenjian severely, to see if she dared to take advantage of her benefactor''s sister in the future. "Come here, go and bring Su Wenjian to me." The emperor was furious, she didn''t think Ling Yuheng was lying. The little prince has a good relationship with his own daughter, and she already knew it from the princess. If it wasn''t intentional, how could Su Qiruo become like this? "Good boy, don''t cry anymore, if there is no danger of life, just take care of it slowly." The empress also felt uncomfortable, but when she saw Ling Yuheng crying like a tearful person, she turned to comfort him. "Your Majesty, you must make the decision for your sister! Woohoo..." Ling Yuheng''s tears were not just for show, if he hadn''t taken precautions early, maybe Su Wenjian would have plotted against his benefactor and sister! "Gu Yu, you order someone to find the Crown Princess and the Third Empress." Since we want to collect evidence, we can''t just call Su Wenjian alone. Su Wenrong has followed others to the Fifth Emperor''s Mansion, but there is no sign of Su Wenjian. "Third brother, tell me what happened in the fourth imperial concubine''s mansion today." The emperor sat in the first place, looked at Su Wenrong and said. Su Wenrong told Su Wenjian to persuade Su Qiruo to drink but was stopped by himself, and then told everyone about the matter of persuading Su Qiruo to drink tea, which was exactly the same as what Ling Yuheng said. The emperor will not doubt Su Wenrong''s words at all. This daughter has never lied since she was a child. "Where is Su Wenjian?" The emperor''s complexion became more and more ugly, and another hidden guard sneaked out of the Fifth Emperor''s Palace. "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness has arrived..." The guards who went earlier looked a little weird, and everyone was puzzled. "Why did it take so long to arrive?" Su Wenrong, who went to ask someone to find him late, was already in time for a cup of tea, and Su Wenjian just arrived now. "If you go back to the emperor, when the subordinates and others go to the fourth imperial concubine''s residence, the fourth highness is... in the sleeping hall with people...with people..." The guard blushed and murmured for a long time, but he didn''t say the red-faced words behind, but everyone who came here understood. Only Ling Yuheng looked at the guard with red eyes and doubts, not understanding what she was talking about. "This rebellious woman!" The emperor slapped the table with his palm, shaking the teapot and the teacups on it for a while. Bring people in. Su Wenjian, who was disheveled, was brought in. A teacup full of hot tea hit her on the head, and then rolled to the ground and broke into pieces. "You bastard, don''t kneel down yet!" Su Wenjian, who was dragged out of the gentle village, just woke up a little bit. Seeing the angry emperor sitting there staring at her, she was so frightened that she collapsed on the ground. Could it be that the empress has discovered that she has played with those teenagers? Just now she seems to have summoned three people to wait on her, so it shouldn''t anger the empress, right? Su Wenjian shook her head vigorously, then lowered her head and said: "Mother, calm down, my son was drunk and made a mistake, so he did this ridiculous thing, and I hope that the mother will not be as knowledgeable as my son, and don''t be so angry that the phoenix body will be destroyed. " "Su Wenjian, let me ask you, is the tea your fifth imperial sister drinks in your mansion mixed with alcohol?" Su Wenjian was taken aback for a moment, staring blankly at the tea stains on the ground, still unable to react to the emperor''s question. Didn''t she blame her for playing around with the boy, but because of Su Qiruo''s poisoning? "Emperor Mother, the tea leaves are newly served musli this year. I don''t know that there will be alcohol in it. Please check it out." Su Wenjian killed her without knowing it, even the emperor had nothing to do with her. "Then do you know that your fifth imperial sister''s body can''t drink alcohol now?" The emperor asked again. "My son doesn''t know." Su Wenjian persuaded Su Qiruo to drink in public today, and everyone at the table saw it. If she dared to admit that she knew that Su Qiruo couldn''t drink, wouldn''t that be the same as admitting to murdering the imperial sister? "you''re lying." Ling Yuheng really couldn''t listen anymore, this Su Wenjian was full of lies. "On the night when we first arrived in the capital, you came to the mansion for dinner. My sister and I made it clear that she should not touch alcohol, otherwise she would get poisoned. It is impossible for you not to hear." "What is His Highness Thirteen talking about? When did this hall hear you say these words? Everyone knows that this hall has the best friendship with the fifth emperor girl. If we knew that she could not drink alcohol, this hall would never persuade her. " Su Wenjian quibbled, she said she didn''t hear it, who can prove that she must have heard it? "You fart!" Ling Yuheng suddenly stood up, pointed at Su Wenjian and cursed, "You are the most sinister and vicious. You pretended to be friends with my sister, used her many times to do those immoral things for you, and then poisoned her to frame Her Royal Highness. It is shameless!" "Thirteenth Highness, be careful, Mo Yan thinks that you are young and ignorant, so you can talk nonsense and frame the reputation of this hall." Su Wenjian also turned cold. She didn''t expect Ling Yuheng to say these things in front of the emperor and queen. How did he know? Could it be that Su Qiruo told her? "You still have Qingyu? It''s so ridiculous. Is this hall talking nonsense? Your Highness knows better than anyone else, who encouraged my sister to enclose land in the outskirts of the city two years ago? And who secretly put Wu Qiu into her meal? Who raised the private soldiers in the mountains outside Yucheng? Who is responsible for those tortured half-dead teenagers in your house? Who is planning to frame my sister today? Do you dare to swear to God that you did not do these things? " After Ling Yuheng finished speaking, Su Wenjian was about to raise his hand to swear, and the little prince immediately added another sentence, "Swear by the soul of your deceased father and the glory and wealth of your descendants, do you dare?" Su Qiruo once said that Su Wenjian has only one advantage, and that is being filial to her own father. That''s why Ling Yuheng deliberately used her deceased father to force Su Wenjian to admit what she had done. Although it''s despicable, this is the only way to deal with shameless people, isn''t it? Su Wenjian gritted her teeth and stared at Ling Yuheng. She never thought that these things she had done would be pointed out in public by a young man. Even Ling Yuheng knew about it, could it be that Su Qiruo also knew about it long ago? Good night, babies! (end of this chapter) Chapter 294： Fu Lang is a teller (80) Chapter 294 Fu Lang is a complainant (80) The empress looked at the emperor in shock, and wanted to ask if these things were true. He doesn''t care about other things, but if someone poisons his young daughter and frames his eldest daughter, he will never let it go. "The emperor..." The emperor''s eyes flickered, and he felt a little guilty for no reason. Turning her eyes to Su Wenjian who was kneeling on the ground, she really didn''t know that Su Wenjian had done so many things. "I didn''t know that my daughter has such a great ability." "Emperor Mother, you must not listen to Ling Yuheng''s one-sided words. He is wronging his son and minister. Please be more careful!" Su Wenjian knocked his forehead to the ground, one sound after another, but the emperor did not soften his heart. She could see that when Ling Yuheng made Su Wenjian swear just now, she was clearly guilty. Su Qiruo who was lying on the bed also secretly sweated for Ling Yuheng, where did this child know these things, how dare he say it in front of the emperor? If there is no evidence to prove those things, the little prince will inevitably end up being accused of framing. This little idiot, he complains as soon as he complains, so he dares to say anything. Su Qiruo was so anxious that she wanted to sit up immediately, but she also knew that now was not the time. At any rate, I have to pretend again, otherwise the drama just now will be in vain. "Emperor Mother, I have evidence to prove that what Prince Yu Heng said is true." Suddenly the voice of the princess came from outside the hall, followed by a group of teenagers behind her. Those teenagers are not very old, all of them are handsome and beautiful, but everyone has a bad complexion, and some of them still have injuries on their faces. "Who are those children?" The queen frowned and looked at the kneeling boy outside, and said distressedly. "Emperor Mother, Empress Father, those teenagers are the victims who were tortured by Su Wenjian in the backyard, a total of 103 people. According to insiders, many children have been tortured to death by Su Wenjian." Su Shaolan presented the evidence to the emperor, then secretly glanced at Ling Yuheng, giving him an appreciative look. This little accuser finally has a place to use, and it''s not in vain for him to grow that little mouth that will sue. Ling Yuheng lowered his eyes and secretly rejoiced that His Highness the Empress praised him. hey-hey He saved his sister from a major disaster, and they no longer have to worry about someone making trouble behind their backs. Actually, most of what Ling Yuheng said in public before was told by the empress dowager. Today''s game has long been under the control of the empress dowager. Without "Su Qiruo" as a shield for Su Wenjian, if Su Shaolan wants to deal with Su Wenjian, it''s really easy. As for the words she taught Ling Yuheng, all the evidence is in her hands, and there is no falsehood. "You bastard! As a princess, is this how you treat your subjects?" The emperor lifted the teapot on the table and put it on Su Wenjian''s head, and the hand holding the evidence was trembling. Robbed young people, beat and killed ordinary people, tortured those young people to death, and threw them into the mountains to feed wolves, without even giving them a fig leaf. What kind of vicious person could do such a thing? "Murting younger sisters, forming cliques for private interests, raising private soldiers, buying and selling officials and titles, framing princesses... All of these things, which one has wronged you?" The emperor turned pale with anger. She had doubted Su Wenjian before, and even started sending secret guards to investigate her in private, but she never expected that Su Wenjian did far more than she imagined. Such a cruel method is simply abhorrent! "Mother Emperor..." Su Wenjian still wanted to quibble, but the emperor no longer wanted to hear it. "Come here, send Su Wenjian to Dali Temple, let Dali Temple check it out for me, and see what other evils this beast has done, and let me find out everything." After finishing speaking, the emperor looked at Su Shaolan again and said, "The Empress Dowager is solely responsible for this matter. I want to see how capable Su Wenjian is." "Yes, my son takes orders." The empress ordered someone to take Su Wenjian away, but the queen''s anger never subsided. "Your Majesty, Ruo''er, my servant, stayed in Yucheng for Su Wenjian for two years. She suffered so much, and was poisoned by her and nearly lost her life. You must make the decision for Ruo''er!" The empress was so distressed that tears welled up in her eyes, how much wronged did the daughter he held in his hands suffer! But the child didn''t say anything, and carried everything by himself. Just for such a scourge, is it worth it? "It was I who overlooked and wronged you and the children." The emperor also felt guilty. If she had checked carefully, she would not have allowed Su Wenjian to go unpunished for so many years, nor would she have almost killed her daughter. Su Qiruo was not the only one who was wronged, but also the princess. Because of Su Qiruo''s land enclosure, the emperor had reprimanded the princess a lot back then, and even had suspicions about her. Su Wenjian is very skillful, playing with everyone in the palm of his hand. "Chen Shi is not afraid of being wronged, but just loves Chen Shi''s daughters..." The few tears that the empress shed at the right time broke the emperor''s heart even more. In the past two years, she has indeed owed the Queen''s two daughters, and she even complained about the Queen. "I will not be so arbitrary in doing things in the future, this time I am sorry for your father and daughter." The emperor raised his hand to hold the queen''s hand. The two of them are young husbands and wives. They have been together for so many years, and he has never done anything that violated the palace rules. It can be said that he is a very qualified queen. It was me, as a mother, who didn''t discipline her daughter strictly and wronged a sensible child. As the head of a wife, she didn''t care enough for Zheng Jun, and wronged her sensible husband. People often say that children who cry have candy. It is precisely because the queen never fights and cries, so she always cares less about him. The relationship between the two has been that of two fairly familiar strangers in recent years. Except for the two days stipulated every month, she has never seen him again. The emperor knew in his heart that the queen had been annoying her because of her youngest daughter. And why didn''t she blame the queen for the matter of the crown daughter and Xiaowu! The truth of what happened today is revealed. Although Su Qiruo was at fault for being deceived by others, it was more of her negligence as the emperor who raised such a wicked daughter. "The emperor manages a lot of things every day, and it is inevitable that there will be omissions. Just now, the servants broke the rules. I hope the emperor will not blame him." The empress calmed down, and then apologized. Having been a queen for so many years, he knows how to stop when it is too late. "You really don''t need to do this." The queen''s sensibility made the emperor feel more guilty. She sat high on the phoenix chair and planned strategies for many years, but she ignored many people around her. "The emperor should not leave the palace for too long. Since the imperial doctor said that Ruo''er is fine, let''s go back!" The empress restrained her expression, and persuaded the emperor beside her. He wanted to stay and spend more time with his daughter, but he had to abide by the rules. (end of this chapter) Chapter 295： Fu Lang is a teller (81) Chapter 295 Fu Lang is a complainant (81) The rules engraved in his bones made him painful and helpless, but he still had to abide by them. The emperor glanced in the direction of the inner hall, finally nodded and led the people back to the palace. As soon as everyone left, Su Qiruo opened her eyes. Ling Yuheng hurriedly fed her the remaining half of the antidote, and quietly poured the medicine prescribed by the imperial doctor into the flower pot in the house. "Sister, do you feel uncomfortable?" Su Qiruo propped herself up and sat up, pulled Ling Yuheng''s tightly clenched fist, and opened his fingers one by one. Then he shook his head and said, "I''m fine." Ling Yuheng breathed a sigh of relief, sat on the edge of the bed and threw herself into her arms. "In the future, you are not allowed to mess around with your own body again." She had been tormented by Wu Qiu for two years, and her body has not fully recovered, how could she stand such torture again? "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Su Qiruo had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and the stiff body of the boy in front of him gradually relaxed. "Who taught you what you said today?" Su Qiruo''s hand stroked Ling Yuheng''s back again and again, and when she asked, there was no hint of blame, as if the two of them were chatting normally. "It''s Your Royal Highness, she found me today and told me about those things." Ling Yuheng will never hide anything from Su Qiruo, she is the person he trusts most in this world. Su Qiruo didn''t expect her imperial sister to have such a good plan, and even brought her and Ling Yuheng into it. "From now on, don''t believe anyone''s words except me." Su Qiruo hugged the person in her arms distressedly, if there was anything wrong with today''s incident, Ling Yuheng would not be able to escape the guilt of slander. Su Qiruo should be thankful for the packet of medicinal powder that Zhao Ziqing gave her today, otherwise, if Su Wenjian was awake, today''s matter would not end so easily. "I know Her Royal Highness will not harm my sister." Because she knew that Su Shaolan would not harm his benefactor sister, that''s why she believed her. "You are so stupid, you are fortunate to have met me, otherwise you would have to pay the number if you were sold!" Su Qiruo smiled dotingly, she was very fortunate that she was able to protect him for the rest of her life. "I''m not stupid!" Ling Yuheng wrinkled his little nose and retorted, those who wanted to betray him, but they were fooled by him! "Are you hungry? How about asking the butler to prepare the meal?" Su Qiruo had something on her mind at noon so she didn''t eat well, Ling Yuheng was always thinking about her, so she definitely didn''t eat well. "hungry" Ling Yuheng crawled out of Su Qiruo''s arms, and went to help her in a sensible way. "I can do it myself." Su Qiruo held Ling Yuheng''s hand behind her back, and pulled him out of the bedroom together. I don''t know what method Su Shaolan used. Su Wenjian has already confessed to those criminal evidences, and the fact that she secretly stationed soldiers is enough for her to die a hundred times. Rao is that the emperor can''t bear it no matter how hard he feels, this daughter can''t be kept anymore. "I heard that the fourth princess has decided to kill the autumn queen!" Xiao Xi stood behind Ling Yuheng, shaking his fan for him, and muttered. "She is so bad, she deserves death." Ling Yuheng grabbed a handful of melon seeds and licked them slowly, pursing his lips and saying in disdain. Dare to harm his benefactor sister, even if she dies, he will not forgive her. "That''s right, I heard that those teenagers who were tortured by her, many of them were rotten, and they cried in pain when they urinate!" Xiaoxi looked around, then leaned close to Ling Yuheng''s ear and whispered. Ling Yuheng was so startled that his eyeballs almost fell out, and he cursed with a blushing face, "This beast with a human face and a beast heart." Ling Yuheng felt sick when he thought that Su Wenjian had once thought of him. No longer in the mood to eat sunflower seeds, he threw the sunflower seeds in his hand on the plate beside him, and Ling Yuheng hurriedly walked towards the study. Su Qiruo''s study room has never been entered by anyone other than a few guards who are close to him, but Ling Yuheng feels like entering no one''s land. "elder sister" Because he walked in a hurry, the boy''s cheeks were flushed. Su Qiruo quickly put down the brush in her hand, and caught his body that was rushing towards her. Feeling the helplessness and fear of the young man, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but frowned. "What''s going on here?" Could it be that there are still people in the mansion who dare to bully him? "Sister, what will happen to those teenagers who have been tortured by Su Wenjian?" Ling Yuheng''s voice was muffled, and he didn''t look very energetic. Su Qiruo wrapped his arms around the boy''s body, and patted him on the back lightly. "If they are willing to go home, let them go home. If they are homeless, they will all be sent to Huangzhuang, relying on their own hands to earn some rations, save some money, and live a stable life in the future some." Although she sympathized with those teenagers very much, she couldn''t make up for the damage she suffered. "Men and women are different. After suffering such inhuman abuse, even if they go home, life will not be easy in the future. Maybe they will be sold to that kind of place." Ling Yuheng was very repulsed by those romantic places, perhaps because Ling Xixing had been looking for someone to sell him there before, and he was always afraid in his heart. "Life is not perfect. Even if you and I have an identity like you and me, haven''t you experienced a lot of hardships? If they can survive, then no matter what they experience in the future, they will not be afraid again. If they can''t survive, That''s their fate too..." If Su Qi didn''t dare to say that she could help Ling Yuheng save those teenagers, then she was willing to raise them, then what about after that? Will they still be bored in a small courtyard and be canaries all their lives? A caterpillar needs to experience the pain of breaking out of its cocoon before it can become a butterfly, and the same is true for humans. Their lives will be more exciting after they get through it. Ling Yuheng was silent for a long time before muttering: "Then sister, can I ask the doctor to take a good look at their bodies?" If it hurts the root, it''s a small thing that you won''t be able to conceive in the future. If even urination becomes a problem, how painful it will be to live! "Okay, tomorrow I will ask Bai Lu to find some male doctors to see them." "Heng''er also wants to go and see." Even if it can''t save them from the past, at least it can relieve their pain. "Then let Xiaoxi accompany you, and find more servants to follow, to protect yourself." Su Qiruo nodded, she is a woman, so it is inconvenient to go there. Those teenagers would tremble all over when they see a woman now, and Su Qiruo is from the royal family, and her brows and eyes are one or two points similar to Su Wenjian''s, which is enough to scare those teenagers. "Sister, you are so kind." Ling Yuheng hugged Su Qiruo and muttered, he was really glad that he met the best woman in the world. Ling Yuheng ran to the house where those young men lived for three days in a row, Su Qiruo didn''t ask him what he did, and he could go to the cashier to withdraw money if he needed money, and there was no need for Su Qiruo to deliberately do anything for him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 296： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (1) Chapter 296 Young Masters Three-Wen Qian Wife (1) Without Su Wenjian''s party playing tricks secretly, Su Qiruo''s going in and out is much more at ease. The bustling boulevard in the capital city has once again become the place where her five imperial daughters run amok. Especially without having to worry about Ling Yuheng being kidnapped by that pervert Su Wenjian, Su Qiruo is in good spirits. Ling Yuheng is very satisfied with his life in Huaguo, he doesn''t need to be confined in the palace every day, Su Qiruo will be by his side for the rest of the time except going to court. Take him to tour mountains and rivers, eat, drink and have fun, and the two of them traveled all over the capital. Xia Guo received letters almost every month, and every time Ling Yuheng replied, he would write a thick stack. Compared to the life in Xiaguo Palace, he prefers the present day. The queen of Huaguo loves him very much, and the queen is also very close to him. There are also two children of the queen, and he likes them very much. The Crown Prince also brought him to meet many sons of similar age, among whom Zhao Ziqing, the grandson of the elder Zhao, the cabinet elder, was the closest to him. The benefactor''s sister said that Zhao''s family is clean and upright, and Zhao Ziqing''s character is precious, and she is worth a friend. Moreover, Zhao Ziqing has already been given a marriage to the sixth emperor daughter, and we will be a family with him in the future, so I have to call him brother-in-law! Touching the flesh on her waist, Ling Yuheng looked at Su Qiruo with her mouth flattened: "Sister, Heng''er seems to be gaining weight again." "Not fat, this is just right." Su Qiruo replied without raising her head, the conversation between the two has been like this every time recently. "When my father and sister see me like this, they will definitely laugh at me." Ling Yuheng patted the flesh on his face and shook his arms. He always felt that he had gained more than ten catties. Most men like to be slender, and he is also at the age of beauty, so naturally he doesn''t want to gain weight. Su Qiruo got a headache from his quarrel, pulled him to him and looked him up and down, and said very seriously: "I''ve grown taller, but I haven''t gained much flesh, I still need to eat an extra bowl of rice every day. " "Do you want to eat more?" Ling Yuheng''s eyes stared like copper bells, he always felt that the benefactor''s sister was teasing him. It wasn''t until her words made his ears blush that the boy shyly replied "Yes". The elder sister of the benefactor said that after eating more, he will have a better child. He wants to marry her earlier, so he should get fatter! At the end of October of the same year, Su Qiruo took Ling Yuheng and set off for Xia Kingdom, accompanied by three thousand soldiers. Because this time the team also brought the dowry gift from Hua Guo to Xia Guo. Every time he stopped to rest, Ling Yuheng would jump off the carriage and check the boxes tied with red silk. Xiaoxi said that these betrothal gifts were sent to Xia Guo, and the mother and father would prepare a dowry for him, and then he could marry his benefactor''s sister. If there is something wrong with the dowry that affects his marriage, it will be a big loss. Therefore, no one handed over this arduous task to Ling Yuheng, and he was solely responsible for it. The marriage between the fifth princess of Hua Kingdom and the thirteenth prince of Xia Kingdom was scheduled for the beginning of May of the following year, so Su Qiruo and his party stayed in Xia Kingdom directly, and planned to go back together after welcoming the relatives, so as not to have to make another trip and delay all the time on the way. The world is full of beauty in April, and the entire capital is busy with the marriage of the thirteen princes. On the eighth day of the fifth lunar month, the once charming and ignorant boy finally put on a red wedding dress, waiting for his dream lover to come and marry him. With red makeup ten miles away and gongs shaking the sky, she took him by the hand to bid farewell to his elders and hometown, and set off for Huaguo. The 3,000 people who went back turned into 6,000 people, and the dowry of the thirteen princes covered the entire main street. Everyone in the world knows that His Royal Highness Thirteen is favored, but now that he saw it with his own eyes, he realized that the rumors were far from what was in front of him. How many years later, people are still talking about the thirteen princes who married and got married. All men in the world envy him for marrying a good wife. I have heard that the five emperors of the Hua Kingdom were crowned king at the age of eighteen. The two of them gave birth to three daughters and one son, all of them extraordinary. The boy back then had grown up long ago, but in Su Qiruo''s eyes, he would always be the boy who would grab her sleeves and act coquettishly, complaining and waiting for her to spoil him. With a charming smile, Su Cui is red and slim. The streets of the capital city are full of people, very lively. The ragged girl was sitting by a broken bowl with a straw in her mouth, clutching her gurgling stomach, frowning in worry. Children from wealthy families, which mother and father are not afraid that their children will suffer a little more? Her mother is kind, she took the last copper plate from her, gave her a set of patched cloth clothes, and threw her on the streets of the capital, leaving her alone. Su Qiruo looked up at the sky, then at the broken bowl he had picked up, hesitating whether to beg for his first meal after being kicked out of the house or to carry sacks on the wharf outside the city! It is said that carrying sacks for a day can earn more than ten or twenty copper coins. Anyway, lets fill up the stomach first, right? "jingling..." When a pleasant voice came, Su Qiruo''s eyes lit up, she quickly spit out the straw in her mouth, and looked up at her benefactor. Good man, good man! Although there are only three copper coins, at least one and a half meat buns can be sold... Bah, bah, bah... Beggars are not qualified to eat meat buns. At least I can buy three vegetarian buns to fill my stomach. "Thanks..." Before she could say the following words, Su Qiruo froze there. The one who gave her three copper coins was not the rich and noble appearance she had imagined, but a handsome young man in half-worn clothes. The young man was holding two packs of medicine in his hand, but after placing three copper coins in Su Qiruo''s bowl, he stood up. Seeing that the beggar was still staring at him, the young man pursed his lips slightly. "I only have these three coins." Father was ill, and he relied on embroidery to exchange some money for his father''s medicine. Now he only has these three coins left on him, and there is no extra copper coin for her. The young man''s voice was so pleasant that Su Qiruo was fascinated by it for a moment. Seeing that the boy was about to leave, Su Qiruo hurriedly collected the three cents and the broken bowl, and followed him in a strange manner. She just opened today, and this boy is her first customer, so she has nothing to say, at least she can secretly send him home. Such a good-looking young man, if he meets someone bad, he will definitely be bullied. Su Qiruo has been following the young man not too far away, thinking that he is so poor that he should live in the poor alleys of South Street and West Street, but she followed all the way to Gu''s Mansion on East Street. Su Qiruo frowned slightly. If she remembers correctly, the head of the Gu residence is Gu Caiqi, Minister of the Household Department, then this should be the Shangshu House of the Household Department. The young master entered through the main entrance again, so he definitely cannot be a servant of the mansion. But if it is the master, his thin shoulders and white washed clothes... Su Qiruo looked at the three copper coins spread out in the palm of his hand, and a nameless sourness suddenly rose in his heart. A baby asked why the quick time travel system didnt appear. There is no specific system designed here. Because its book travel, each plane directly enters the story in the book to save the hero. There will be a story line running through it later. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 297： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (2) Chapter 297 Young Masters Three-Wen Qian Wife (2) The boy just now should be Gu Nanmo, the son-in-law of the Gu family who was killed by the side-husband and his concubine in the book. People outside may not know, and no one even dares to believe that Hubu Shangshu''s mansion, a huge mansion, is now in charge of an unworthy concubine. And Gu Nanmo, who was supposed to be a noble young master who was loved by thousands of people, was so downcast that he had to sell embroidery for a living. Su Qiruo didn''t expect that things would be so coincidental. When she first came to practice, she met that poor and kind-hearted young man. Obviously my own life is not satisfactory, but I still think about the suffering of others. Such a good person should not end like that. Although Su Qiruo has never experienced the dirty things in the backyard of the aristocratic family, she knows a thing or two. As the concubine is in charge, Gu Nanmo''s life will definitely not be easy. These three copper coins should have been earned by himself, and I dont know how much work he will have to spend to earn these three coins. The copper plate in his hand suddenly felt hot, and Su Qiruo couldn''t tell what it was like. Originally thinking about buying steamed stuffed buns to satisfy their hunger, Su Qiruo turned and left. Gu Nanmo took the medicine bag and went to the small courtyard where his father lived. Since his father fell ill, his mother never came to see him again. Now the mansion is headed by the side husband Ruan Shi, who found an excuse to rest and drove his father to this small yard the size of a palm, without even giving him a servant to serve him. Every day, decocting medicine, cooking, cleaning, and washing, these rough jobs are all done by Gu Nanmo and his personal servant. He still needs to find time to embroider, and use the money from selling embroidery to buy medicine for his father. Although every day is difficult, as long as the father is still alive, he still has hope. "Qiu Zhu, go and boil some hot water to wash father''s body." Gu Nanmo brought the medicine into the house, glanced at the person sleeping on the bed first, and then ordered Qiu Zhu, who was tidying the thread, to boil water. "Yes, son." Qiu Zhuben was Gu Nanmo''s personal servant. In the past, when Zhengjun Liu was still in charge of the government, such first-class servants didn''t have to do those rough jobs. But now Mrs. Liu is seriously ill, and her life in the mansion is not as good as that of a servant. Gu Nanmo''s life is still difficult as a son-in-law, and Qiuzhu can have a hard life as a servant. Perhaps hearing the slight voice, the man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes. His pale face couldn''t hide his once stunning face, it just lost its color, and it was still ugly after all. "Mo''er, my son, it''s your father who got you down." Seeing the half-worn spring shirt on his son, Liu''s eyes were red with distress. Gu Caiqi is a cruel woman, she just ignores him when he is sick, but Mo''er is her legitimate son, how can she treat their son like this? "What does father say, Mo''er is doing well." He earns his own money for the rough tea and light food, so he can eat with peace of mind. As Gu Nanmo said, he stepped forward to help Mrs. Liu, and put a pillow behind him. "It''s sunny outside today. I asked Qiuzhu to boil hot water. I will wipe my father''s body later. Then I changed the bedding. I just took it outside to bask in the sun. Father can also go out to bask in the sun." This yard is on the westernmost side of Gu''s mansion. It doesn''t even have a name. It''s damp and dark, so that the bedding and clothes in the house are also damp. So whenever there is sunshine, Gu Nanmo will take the bedding out to dry in the sun. Fortunately, it is spring and the weather is getting better day by day. Gu Nanmo didn''t dare to look back and think about how he got here this winter. The government deducted their expenses, except that Qiuzhu''s monthly silver can be distributed as usual, Gu Nanmo and Liu have nothing. Even the charcoal fire that should have been distributed to them in winter was also secretly withheld by the Ruan family. With the help of Qiuzhu, Gu Nanmo wiped Liu Shi''s body and changed into a set of clean clothes, and then helped him to sit on the half-worn recliner in the yard. "Qiu Zhu, go and make medicine for father." Gu Nanmo and Qiuzhu took out the bedding from the two houses to dry, then ordered Qiuzhu to decoct the medicine, and went in to wash the clothes that Liu had just changed. "Young master, it''s better for you to make medicine for the lord, and the slave to wash clothes!" The water in April is still a bit cold, how could Qiuzhu be willing to touch the cold water with his son. Young Master loves him dearly, he knows it, but he also loves Young Master! When Qiu Zhu was five years old, he was arranged by the lord to be in the young master''s yard. At that time, the young master was only three years old, and he was too young to serve the young master well, but the lord never reprimanded him. teach him. He grew up with the young master day by day, and seeing the lord and the young master down to this day with his own eyes, he felt more uncomfortable than anyone else. "You go" Gu Nanmo still wanted to compete with Qiuzhu, who had squatted down to the well in the corner of the yard with his dirty clothes in his arms, and started to scrub with water neatly. Gu Nanmo had no choice but to go to the kitchen to boil medicine. Looking at the scene in front of her, Mrs. Liu couldn''t help but feel her nose ache again. It was because he was too incompetent to keep the heart of the wife-lord, nor could he suppress a concubine who only knew how to play tricks, which made the two children suffer a lot of grievances along with him. Thinking of her own body, Liu felt weak for a while. It would be fine if he died directly, but he just dragged on like this, without even the strength to seek death, dragging his son to suffer with him. Moreover, Mrs. Liu did not dare to die, he was afraid that if he died, his son would not be able to survive in this den of tigers and wolves. As long as he lives for a day, Gu Caiqi will not be able to remove him from the position of Zhengjun, and his son will still be the eldest son of this mansion. Even if some things are withheld, the servants in the mansion still have to respect Mo''er''s status as a descendant, and dare not bully them at will. But if he dies and a new Zhengjun takes over, what will his son do? There are many precedents for a son to become a bastard, and it has even happened in many families. Mrs. Liu almost forgot how he got such a serious illness in the first place. He remembered that it was just a small cold at the time, but the more he treated it, the worse it became... Mrs. Liu is not Gu Nanmo who is ignorant of the world. He also knows something about the dirty things in the backyard, but he suffers from lack of evidence. Su Qiruo didn''t go far after leaving, but turned to the back door of Gu''s mansion, and leaped onto the courtyard wall. Looking around, looking in the direction of the chimney, Su Qiruo smiled, and disappeared in a flash. The people in the kitchen are busy, and the prepared snacks and chicken, duck and goose meat are already placed on the plate, and they just wait for the owner to shout "serve", and someone will come to pick them up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 298： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (3) Chapter 298 Young Masters Three-Wen Qian Wife (3) Su Qiruo glanced in with her mouth curled up, and with a flick of her body, the yellow chicken on the plate disappeared. "For a mere Shangshu Mansion, one meal is prepared so sumptuously that it almost catches up with the emperor. It''s really a big deal." But who would have known that in such a wealthy Shangshu Mansion, the son of a direct descendant would still earn money by selling embroidery. How ironic! Su Qiruo broke off a chicken leg, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of her mouth, and then took a hard bite. If her mother knew that she was driven out to practice, but she ran to Shangshu''s mansion to steal chickens, she might break her dog legs. Hmm...it smells so good. Perhaps she was very hungry, but Su Qiruo actually felt that the roast chicken was delicious. If it was something from ordinary people, Su Qiruo wouldn''t touch a needle or thread. But the Patriarch of the Gu Mansion has blind eyes and committed too many crimes. She stole the roast chicken and thought it was doing good deeds for Gu Caiqi. Walking down the street with the roast chicken in hand, I happened to see a pair of bright eyes of the little beggar nestled in the corner staring at her. His little dirty hands tightly clutched the corner of the clothes, and the tip of her tongue couldn''t help licking it again and again, Su Qiruo muttered "Correction", pulled off another chicken leg and handed it to the child. Look, she did another good deed for Gu Caiqi and accumulated a lot of virtue. This chicken steal is really worth it. "Thank you sister." The eyes of the little beggar became brighter. He held the chicken leg in both hands and did not put it in his mouth. Instead, he got up from the ground and ran into the arms of an old beggar. Seeing this, Su Qiruo couldn''t help frowning. Even a beggar knows how to love his child, but Gu Caiqi is so cruel to his son. Although her mother always drove her out, she knew it was for her own good, which was different from the situation of the Gu family. Su Qiruo subconsciously wanted to tear off another chicken leg and give it to them. She stretched out her hand and realized that the chicken leg had already entered her stomach. Seeing the legless roast chicken in his hand, Su Qiruo stepped forward, threw the remaining legless roast chicken into the old beggar''s arms, then turned around and left. Disappeared. The little beggar blinked his big eyes, looked at the chicken in his grandfather''s arms with joy, and said happily: "It was given by the sister just now." The old beggar smiled, then hid the oily chicken behind the old sack by his side, pulled the tip of a chicken wing and bit it slowly. "We met a good man today, let''s eat!" With this roast chicken, it is enough for his grandson to eat for two days. But now he has no ability to protect the chicken, so he can only hide it. "Grandpa eats too." Seeing that the old beggar was biting the tip of the chicken wing with little meat, the little beggar tore off a large piece of meat from the chicken leg and stuffed it into the old beggar''s mouth. The old beggar smiled gratifiedly, but his nose was sore. His grandson is filial, but he has no ability to make the child suffer. Hungry for most of the day and only ate one chicken leg, Su Qiruo clutched the wronged Wu Zang Temple and went back to the corner of the street before, put the broken bowl she picked up, leaned against the wall and closed her eyes, not knowing Before I knew it, I fell asleep. In Prince Shun''s mansion, as soon as Prince Shun, who just came back from the palace, entered the study, a man in black knelt down in front of her. Su Jingxian flipped through the folders on the table and asked without raising his head, "How?" The man in black opened his mouth, somewhat confused: "Master, Your Royal Highness is... begging on the street." After speaking, the man in black buried his head even lower. The folder in Su Jingxian''s hand turned over three times and finally landed on the ground. Looking at the woman kneeling on the ground, she thought she had heard it wrong. "You mean, that rebellious woman became a beggar?" The eyes of the woman sitting on the top seat were wide open, as if she was about to rush out at any time and beat up the rebellious woman she was talking about. "Ahem..." The woman in black coughed twice from her own saliva, then buried her head and blushed and said, "Yes, I don''t know where Her Royal Highness picked up a broken bowl with a broken mouth, and... she made a living as a beggar." The voice of the woman in black is getting lower and lower. Her Royal Highness, the dignified daughter of Prince Shun''s Mansion, went to be a beggar on the street. No one would believe her when she said it! "Snapped!" The sound of palms slapping on the table shocked the woman kneeling there and froze. Su Jingxian took a moment to calm down, and picked up the teacup beside him to moisten his throat. "Then how much did she get today?" If one has the ability to sit in the position of the elder of the beggar gang, it can be regarded as a successful experience. Su Jingxian breathed a sigh of relief, thinking comfortingly. "Three...three pennies." The woman in black had a voice like a mosquito, and she felt guilty when she said this. "Cough cough cough cough..." Su Jingxian was almost choked to death by a sip of tea, his old face flushed from coughing. Three pennies? It took more than half a day to earn three pennies. Is she begging or lying dead? "Master, please calm down. When your subordinates come over, Her Royal Highness is no longer there. Maybe you have to think of other ways." When she came to report the whereabouts of Her Royal Highness, Her Royal Highness had already left, and she was still heading towards the East Street. Maybe she had other ideas! Su Jingxian stopped coughing with great difficulty, waved his hands at the woman in black on the ground and said, "Forget it, let her make troubles, you just need to protect the safety of Her Royal Highness secretly." "Yes, this subordinate is resigning." Su Jingxian was the only one left in the study, and she sighed helplessly, and then a doting smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She has only this one daughter under her knees, so she is the only one she loves. The fortune-teller said that the child''s fate is too rich and noble, and he needs to suffer a lot to sharpen it for a long time, otherwise his life expectancy will be damaged. That''s why the little daughter of Prince Shun''s Mansion was sent to the mountains to study as a teacher when she was six years old, and was brought back at the beginning of this year. Studying abroad for nine years, except for returning to the mansion for half a month every year during the Chinese New Year, the rest of the time is living in the mountains with her master. Compared with the other royal children, this child has already suffered a lot. When the young emperor came to the throne, Su Jingxian was always by his side. Compared to her biological daughter who has never been by her side, she may treat the emperor more attentively. It was hard to wait for the child to return home. Unexpectedly, at the beginning of this year, Prince Shun''s family went to the temple to burn incense. The host said that Her Royal Highness still needs a lot of tempering to be considered complete. So the days just got warmer, Prince Shun discussed with Wang Jun, and then kicked his daughter out again, not even giving her a copper coin. Pitiful Prince Shun who raised the emperor and was revered by thousands of people, just such a precious daughter, who is nearly fifteen years old but has never shown her face in front of the nobles of the family. In the past two years, many people have come to Prince Shun to inquire about the late female highness. Prince Shun knows that those people are just trying to send the son of the mansion to Prince Shun''s mansion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 299： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (4) Chapter 299 Young Masters Three-Wen Qian Wife (4) Prince Shun has always adhered to the principle of not mentioning her daughter in front of outsiders until she shows up, and has never revealed any thoughts outside. Even if his daughter really wanted to marry a husband, it had to be one that the child thought was good. As a father alone, he cannot make up his mind for his daughter. I felt that I owed my daughter a lot, so why would I mess around with my child''s marriage? "It''s good to be a beggar. A beggar''s life is cheap. Maybe he can save the child from this disaster." Prince Shun did not react as violently as Prince Shun when he learned that his daughter had become a beggar. Anyway, I let my daughter go outside to experience hardships. As long as she doesn''t starve to death, let her go! "After this time, it should be safe and smooth!" Su Jingxian embraced the body of the man beside him, put his chin on his shoulder, and murmured. "Since Master Huiling said it, it is naturally accurate." Master Huiling is consistent with what the fortune teller said back then, so they can''t help but not believe it. I only got this one daughter, if I don''t care about it, wouldn''t the line of Prince Shun be broken in the hands of their husband and wife? Once their daughter is involved, they would rather believe in something than in nothing. Lets get over it, itll be fine. "It''s just pity that our Ruo''er is nearly fifteen years old, and we don''t even have a waiter around us. Among the young ladies from the aristocratic families in Beijing, many of them are married." As a father, Prince Shun was unable to participate in the growth of his daughter, and his heart was full of regrets. "You have started to pay attention during this period of time. When the child comes back, please invite a suitable family to bring the son to the mansion, and let the daughter hold the palm of her own eyes." Su Jingxian gently hugged the man in front of her and married him. She never regretted it. This man is the love of her life, even if she lost the throne because of him, she has never regretted it. "Tomorrow, I will find someone secretly to find some portraits of the young masters in Beijing." As soon as he said that he wanted to show his daughter to her husband, Prince Shun became energetic. Prince Shun''s Mansion is quite powerful, and there are quite a few people who want their daughter''s idea, so they can only look for portraits in secret. Once it is made public, the entire capital may be in chaos. "The emperor seems to have collected a batch of portraits during the draft in March, why don''t we borrow them tomorrow." The emperor ascended the throne at the age of eight, and has been in power for ten years, all relying on her only aunt, Prince Shun, to assist the government. Outsiders may see that Prince Shun is just the emperor''s aunt, but in the eyes of the young emperor, Prince Shun is closer than her mother. For her sake, Prince Shun really treated his daughter harshly. So the emperor has always felt guilty about his cousin. She enjoyed the maternal love that a cousin should have enjoyed. "Look, those are leftovers picked by the emperor." Prince Shun curled his lips in displeasure. Even if his daughter is not as good as the emperor who chooses the queen, he can''t choose others to choose the rest! Prince Shun smiled indulgently, shook his head and said: "The emperor chooses monarchs according to the situation in the court, and the ones that are left are actually better." At least the family background is not that complicated, which always makes people feel more at ease. Everyone in the world thinks that the ninth-five-year-old is so comfortable sitting on the phoenix chair, but they don''t know that the high-ranking person can''t help himself in everything. She gave up the throne and chose her lover back then. It seems that she lost a lot, but in fact she was much luckier than her short-lived imperial sister. "Then you bring back the portrait and booklet tomorrow and I''ll see. Whether it will work or not depends on my daughter." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." On a dark and windy night, Su Qiruo clutched her growling stomach and jumped onto the courtyard wall of the Gu Mansion, reaching the kitchen familiarly. The steamer is still steaming, and it should be a supper for the masters immediately. Su Qiruo lifted the lid of the steamer, took out a white and tender bun from inside, and stuffed it into his mouth. Chewing and chewing, I suddenly thought of the little beggars and old beggars on the street, the buns in their mouths were not so fragrant. Swallowing the remaining buns in two mouthfuls, Su Qiruo raised her eyes and glanced around, pulled a few lotus leaves to wrap the remaining buns and snacks. Wrapped in her shabby outer shirt, Su Qiruo disappeared into Gu''s kitchen again. The little beggar, who was sleeping soundly in the old beggar''s arms, was suddenly woken up by a heavy object, his dark eyes were still ignorant, and two fragrant lotus leaf bags were stuffed into his arms. The little beggar ate roast chicken today, and he was not hungry, but the sweet smell in the lotus leaf bag still made him swallow. "What''s wrong?" The old beggar was awakened by the movement of the little grandson in his arms, and asked in a low voice. "Grandpa, someone brought us something to eat." The little beggar''s mind suddenly came to the sister who brought him roast chicken during the day, and he grinned, in a great mood. It must have been given to them by that kind sister. He has been begging for so long, and he only met a good person, his sister. Not only did he not bully him when he was young, but he also gave him a roast chicken. The old beggar touched his little grandson''s arms. The two big warm lotus leaf bags were not small, and they smelled fresh. But the old man kept an eye out, got up and took out a piece of snack from the lotus leaf bag and fed it to a stray dog ??on the street. "grandfather" The little beggar frowned in distress. How could such a delicious thing be fed to dogs? Seeing that the stray dog ??was safe and sound after eating it, the old beggar smiled and rubbed his little grandson''s head. "Eat as much as you want! If you can''t finish eating, hide it in the sack first, so that no one else will look at it." It''s a trivial thing to be seen by other beggars and **** it away, but it''s not worth it if you lose your life for a few snacks. The little beggar happily took out a piece of snack and stuffed it into the mouth of the old beggar, and then he ate it by himself. "Grandpa, this snack is delicious, as good as any I''ve ever had before." The joy in the little beggar''s tone made the old beggar feel distressed, and mist gradually rose from the deep eye sockets, and the old beggar gently took the little grandson into his arms. Su Qiruo carried the remaining small bag of snacks while walking and eating, when she suddenly thought of something, she turned around and went to Gu''s residence. At this time, the Gu Mansion was different from the silence just now, it was bustling. The man in the red-colored brocade suit frowned, and a pair of raised red phoenix eyes stared at the servants standing at the kitchen door. "Shangshu''s mansion raised you and raised them by mistake. They actually raised a nest of thieves? When did Gu''s mansion short you of your food and drink? That pot of dim sum buns can be stolen?" "Ruan side husband calm down, the slaves really didn''t eat the snacks from the masters!" Tonight, the two servants on duty at night knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously. They just took a nap, and when they came back, they found that the lid of the pot was outside, and all the dim sum buns in the pot were gone. Some food is nothing, but the crime of stealing cannot be judged by the value of the things. (end of this chapter) Chapter 300： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (5) Chapter 300 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (5) Even if it is a needle in the mansion, servants like them can''t make half a decision. "My Gu Mansion can''t tolerate guards and self-thieves. If you can''t find a place to go for snacks today, you will all get punished and get out of the mansion." Seeing Ruan''s dispirited appearance just for a few steamed stuffed buns, Su Qiruo curled her lips secretly. After all, he is an unworthy thing, with a petty air all over his body. Not wanting to watch the commotion anymore, Su Qiruo was about to leave, she had to find a place to spend the night, she couldn''t really just sleep in a beggar''s nest, could she? Just about to dodge, but heard a servant''s provocative words, Su Qiruo suddenly stopped again. "Ruan''s side husband calm down, maybe they really didn''t lie, what if someone else in the house took advantage of their inattention to steal the snacks?" The servant behind Ruan took a step forward and said loudly. This time in front of everyone, he was a nice guy. In the future, if there are any good things in the kitchen, he will pick them first. Ruan frowned slightly, looked at the servant and asked, "What do you mean?" "The whole house is well received by the head of the family and Ruan''s side husband. Naturally, there is no shortage of food, but some people are short of food! Maybe someone will come to our big kitchen with ideas!" The waiter''s words meant something, and Ruan understood what he meant after a little thought. The corner of her mouth curled into a hint of sarcasm, Ruan looked down at the person kneeling on the ground and asked: "Did you see the eldest son and Qiuzhu come to the kitchen today?" Everyone looked at each other, then shook their heads. "Never seen." Since the lord fell ill, they haven''t seen the eldest son and Qiuzhu for more than half a year. "A bunch of idiots!" The smile on Ruan''s face gradually froze, he cursed in a low voice, then gave those ignorant people kneeling on the ground a hard look, turned around and left with a few attendants. The people in the kitchen collapsed to the ground, pinching their sleeves and wiping the sweat from their foreheads. "It''s a good thing that the roast chicken that was lost in the afternoon was not reported, otherwise it might be difficult to torture us!" "yes!" "But who will take away so many dim sum buns? Could it be that the Gu family has been robbed?" "Which thief is so short-sighted? There are so many good things in Gu''s mansion, why come here to steal a few steamed stuffed buns?" "Who knows? Today is also strange." "What does he mean? Didn''t he go to find the lord and the eldest son?" "We are soft-spoken, and we can''t protect ourselves. How can we have the good intentions to meddle in other people''s business?" "Ugh!" Everyone talked a lot, although they felt sorry for the father and son, but there was nothing they could do. The Ruan family has already left, and everyone hastily packed up their things and dispersed. It doesn''t matter who stole it, as long as they don''t blame them. The people left by the former lords in the mansion were all replaced by Ruan''s side husband. If they dared to talk too much, they might lose their jobs. They are too busy to take care of themselves, and they don''t have the heart to take care of others. Su Qiruo curiously followed Ruan Shi''s footsteps, she hadn''t seen a battle in the inner house with her own eyes, if the few steamed buns and snacks she stole would cause chaos in Gu''s mansion, it would help that stupid woman Gu Caiqi. Blocking is also a pleasure. There is nothing left and right, so its good to follow along to see the excitement. Su Qiruo took out another piece of snack from her bosom and threw it into her mouth, ate it happily, followed Ruan Shi to the outside of a narrow yard without stopping. Because Su Qiruo is on the wall, she can see the layout of the yard at a glance. Gu Mansion still has such a dilapidated courtyard? Not as good as her stable. It should not be inhabited! However, when Mrs. Ruan pushed open the courtyard door, and the young man who was embroidering ran out in shock, Su Qiruo suddenly froze. She had read part of the description of the young man''s situation in the book, and knew that his life was not good, but she didn''t know that he was a dignified son of the Shangshufu, and he was bullied like this. This courtyard is obviously leaking rain in summer and wind in winter. How can people live there? Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little regretful, wouldn''t she have caused this poor boy some trouble? The fingers on the side of the body slowly clenched, and then slowly loosened. Su Qiruo pursed her lips lightly, and then a playful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. With her here, Ruan can''t hurt the young man, at worst, she''ll vent his anger on him later. "Chou Ruan, what does this mean?" Gu Nanmo frowned when he saw the person coming, and his voice was a little more displeased. Seeing the boy''s pink lips pursed into a line, and his fist clenched by his side, Su Qiruo suddenly raised her hand and squeezed the bun in her arms. The boy''s face is a little thin, how many buns do he have to eat to gain some flesh? "There are thieves in the mansion, we are worried that something will happen to the lord and the eldest son here, so we come over to have a look." There was a malicious smile on the corner of Ruan Shi''s mouth, and before Gu Nanmo could speak again, the servant behind Ruan Shi had rushed into the only two rooms in the courtyard. When he came out, he found nothing, so he went into the kitchen on the other side, not even letting go of the woodpile. Seeing that there were still two yellowed pancakes in the pot, and there was still half a bowl of porridge left in the bowl on the wooden shelf, even the little waiter who went in to search for things couldn''t help but have red eyes. The lord and the eldest son actually rely on these things to survive every day, Ruan side husband is really ruthless. Seeing those little servants who came out shook their heads at him, Ruan was not annoyed, but instead smiled and said to Gu Nanmo, who looked unkind, "Since the lord and the eldest son are safe here, let''s go!" After Ruan finished speaking, he walked out of the small courtyard with his chin held high, looking in a very good mood. Gu Nanmo bit her lips tightly, staring at the direction Ruan left for a long time, until Liu''s cough came from inside the room, then turned and ran back. "Father, how are you?" "I''m fine, I''ve wronged you, kid." Mr. Ruan came here tonight, just to take the opportunity to humiliate their father and son. Where could there be any thieves? Even if there were, the thief would not come to their yard to steal things. "Father, don''t think too much, let''s rest earlier!" Gu Nanmo shook his head, and while packing up the things messed up by those servants, he smiled at Mrs. Liu. Liu''s eyes turned red, and he hastily closed them. But the tears still flowed down the closed corners of the eyes, spread to the back of the ears, and finally fell on the pillow, turning into water stains in circles and circles. Gu Nanmo glanced at the slightly trembling person under the quilt, then lowered his head and continued to straighten the few things in the room. Su Qiruo looked outside for a while, then turned and disappeared into the night. On the way back, Ruan couldn''t help but yawned. It''s really not easy for the housekeeper, he was very tired. "Ouch... Ouch..." "Ah...help, come quickly, Fangfu Ruan fell into the pond." (end of this chapter) Chapter 301： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (6) Chapter 301 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife (6) A burst of exclamation sounded by the pond of Gu''s mansion, and the servants shouted for help, accompanied by the sound of Ruan''s thumping in the water. Su Qiruo leaned against the dense tree, clapped her hands lightly, raised the corners of her mouth, and finally felt a lot better. The pool water at the end of spring should be enough for Ruan to drink, let''s see if he dares to bully others. A Hu Meizi who came out of the Goulan courtyard, did not know what kind of ecstasy drug was given to Gu Caiqi, so that she became so fascinated. The guards in the mansion came after hearing the news, and someone jumped into the water to save people. After being pulled up, Ruan cried and shouted, obviously frightened. He was walking well just now, but suddenly his legs hurt, and he fell into the water, and he didn''t know what happened. "Ruan side husband, are you all right?" The servant serving Ruan Shi took off his coat and wrapped it around Ruan Shi''s body, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but click his tongue when he saw it. This Ruan family''s lackey is quite loyal. If she remembers correctly, the person who encouraged Ruan family to go to Gu Nanmo just now was that servant. Break off a section of tree branch casually, and shake it lightly, the little waiter screamed in surprise, and jumped up clutching his buttocks. The guards on the side watched the little waiter''s movements with different expressions, and soon realized something was wrong, so they lowered their eyes again. This Ruan side husband is not serious, and the servant beside him is not a good person. How could you cover that place and shout in front of so many guards? This side became a mess, and Su Qiruo left in satisfaction. Unknowingly, Su Qiruo came to that small courtyard again. The candles in one room were extinguished, but in the other they were still burning. The thin figure of the young man is reflected on the paper window, and it can be seen that he is embroidering something with his eyes downcast. Su Qiruo flew into the courtyard, and took a rough look at the dilapidated courtyard under the moonlight that was not too bright. After standing outside for an unknown amount of time, the man took a deep leap and disappeared into the courtyard. "My lord, it''s late at night, let''s rest!" Qiu Zhu collected the last stitch, bit off the thread, and persuaded Gu Nanmo who was still embroidering the handkerchief seriously. Gu Nanmo glanced at the handkerchief in the dustpan, and said softly: "Go to sleep first, I''ll finish embroidering the piece in my hand, and send these embroideries out tomorrow, and father''s medicine for this period will be in place gone." "The slave went to boil water and scald the son''s feet." Qiuzhu stood up, folded all the embroidered handkerchiefs together, then opened the door and went out. Su Qiruo leaned against a big banyan tree not far from Gu''s mansion, with his hands behind his head, as soon as he closed his eyes, the image of that stubborn young man standing helplessly in the yard appeared before his eyes. Raising her hand to touch the three copper coins in her bosom, Su Qiruo just felt her heart constricted. Opening her eyes suddenly, she took out the three copper coins and played with them for a while, but she didn''t think of any specific way to help the boy. "If his father''s illness is cured, will it make him live better?" Su Qiruo murmured to herself, but if she wanted to treat Liu''s illness, she might not believe her, and they might call her a charlatan! well! I dont want to, I dont want to. Wait until she has a good idea before going to him. She can''t go back without her mother and father''s consent for her experience. She still has enough time to think of ways to help the boy. Su Qiruo put away the three Wen coins, and secretly curled her lips. The three pennies bought her favor as a daughter of the Prince Shun''s Mansion, so Gu Nanmo is considered lucky. However, she seems to be at a loss. Close eyes tightly, Su Qiruo forced herself not to think about it, and soon fell asleep. The breeze came and the leaves rustled, but the **** the tree slept soundly and had no dreams all night. It was twilight, and Su Qiruo was woken up by the vendors who came out early to set up stalls on the street outside. Opening her eyes in a daze, Su Qi Ruo wanted to stretch but almost fell to the ground. The startled man remembered that he slept in a tree last night. Su Qiruo curled her lips a little aggrieved, how could she have fallen into such a state. Jumped down from the tree, followed the street to the place where I begged yesterday. Finding out the broken bowl and putting it on, Su Qiruo leaned against the wall behind her, taking out the leftover snacks from last night from her bosom and feeding them to her mouth, while observing the people coming and going. People in the world often say that getting up early will not meet a beggar, because if a beggar can get up early, he will not be able to beg for food. It is strange that she became an early beggar once today, which attracted the attention of many passers-by. The sky was getting brighter and brighter, Su Qiruo was feeling bored, when suddenly a dirty little dumpling came beside her. Xiao Tuanzi seemed very excited to see her, and stretched out his dirty little hand to grab her sleeve. "Thank you, sister." Su Qiruo narrowed her eyes and glanced at the hand holding her sleeve, feeling disgusted in her heart. But thinking of his current status, he was not much cleaner than this little dirty dumpling, so he held back. "no need thank me?" "Thank you sister for the roast chicken and dim sum." The little beggar''s face was smeared dirty, and he couldn''t see his original appearance, but his big shining eyes were very beautiful. Su Qiruo was taken aback for a moment, then remembered the pair of grandparents and grandchildren who were begging. "How do you know that I gave you the snack?" Nothing happened, so she started talking to the little beggar. Seeing that Su Qiruo was willing to talk to him, the little beggar was even more happy. He sat down next to her, and leaned against the wall behind him like her. But that dirty little hand was still tightly clutching her sleeve, never letting go. "Because of all the people my grandfather and I met, only my sister was the best. Not only did she not bully us, but she also gave us food." The little beggar looked at Su Qiruo with eyes full of admiration, which made Su Qiruo''s heart soften again. "You...were you often bullied before?" One old and one young, in this era of the jungle, even begging should not be as good as others, and it is inevitable to be bullied. Big eyes flashed, long eyelashes drooped, and the little beggar nodded slightly. "Well, once my grandpa and I didn''t eat for three days, we managed to pick up half a steamed bun from the slop bucket at the back door of the restaurant, and someone snatched it away. They not only grabbed my steamed bun, but also beat me. It was grandpa who held me to block those punches, so I was not beaten to death, but grandpa was broken by them..." As the little beggar spoke, his nose felt sore. Su Qiruo looked at the child beside him who was only six or seven years old, the patched sleeves were full of holes, looking in through the holes, one could still see bruises and bruises on his white and tender arms . No wonder the old man has been lying on the broken sack, it turned out that his leg was injured. (end of this chapter) Chapter 302： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (7) Chapter 302 Young Masters Three-Wen Qian Wife Master (7) "Have you ever read a book before?" Speaking well at such a young age, he doesn''t look like a child from a poor family. The little beggar was taken aback for a moment, then nodded after hesitating for a moment. Grandpa forbids him to talk about the past outside, but he believes that his sister is a good person, so it doesn''t matter if he tells her. "I only knew a few words, and later...the family disappeared, so my grandfather took me and escaped. I lived on the street and became a beggar." He was taught to call him "grandfather" since he was a child, but only after his grandfather forced him to change his mouth, he slowly changed his name to "grandfather". Just now let go of his guard for a while, and forgot his grandfather''s advice. Su Qiruo glanced at the little beggar''s face again, and understood. Perhaps a child from a wealthy family that fell into trouble, suffered a family change and fell to this point. It is pitiful to have lost both mother and father at such a young age, so it is pitiful to come out to earn a living with an elderly grandfather. Su Qiruo took out another piece of snack from her bosom, just about to stuff it into her mouth, she turned around and handed it to the little beggar. The little beggar quickly shook his head: "I still have something that my sister gave us yesterday, let''s keep this for my sister to eat!" I thought that the little beggar approached me to curry favor with me in order to seek shelter and get some food by the way, but who knew that this child had a pure heart and was neither greedy nor greedy. is a good doll. Su Qiruo smiled faintly, stuffed the dim sum into the palm of the little beggar, took out several pieces from her bosom and stuffed them to him, kept one for herself, and ate slowly. "Eat, I still have more here!" The little beggar''s ears blushed, and he didn''t refuse her kindness again. Two beggars, one big and one small, leaned against the wall and guarded a broken bowl while eating and gossiping. They were obviously the most sloppy beggars, but their eating movements were similarly elegant, which was also a rare spectacle. Su Qiruo patted the crumbs on her hands, and then rumpled the little beggar''s messy hair without hesitation. "You and I are also predestined. Since you call me sister, I will protect you from now on. If anyone dares to bully you and your grandfather again, you will come to me and I will vent your anger on you." Su Qiruo''s majestic appearance looks like a knight who hates evil, which makes the little beggar even more admired. "Thank you sister." The little beggar grinned, and Su Qiruo realized that he had lost a baby tooth, so cute. "Is your grandpa''s legs completely immobile?" Su Qiruo glanced at the old man not far away who had been staring at her, then asked the little beggar. Speaking of grandpa''s injury, the expression on the little beggar''s face obviously changed. The little beggar said in a low voice: "Grandpa has one leg that can move, but the other leg must be very painful. Although he never said it, I can feel it." If Su Qi understood, it would be easier to talk about the legs. "I have a little knowledge of the art of Qi and Huang. Since I have a destiny with you, I will go and see for your grandfather. If he can heal his leg, he will be able to protect you better in the future." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, she stood up and walked towards the old beggar. The old beggar looked at the girl standing in front of him, and his demeanor did not look like a beggar. "Old man, can I see your injured leg?" Although the old beggar is old, but men and women are different after all, Su Qi is afraid that the old man will refuse. Before the old beggar had time to speak, the little beggar hurried over and excitedly said to the old beggar: "Grandpa, this sister knows some medical skills, let her show it!" The old beggar looked at Su Qiruo for a long time, thinking of the roast chicken yesterday and the two packs of dim sum at night, he was always suspicious. He was afraid that the girl in front of him was trying to trick his grandson. Even if he died, he would not let anyone touch his grandson. "I''m already at this age, and I don''t have the money to buy medicine even after reading it, so I don''t bother this sister." The old beggar obviously didn''t trust Su Qiruo, and suspected that she had ulterior motives in getting close to their grandparents. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t come to stop the little grandson just now, he wouldn''t have let him get close to a strange woman. "You don''t need to worry about this. If it can be cured, a few herbs are quite easy to find." Su Qiruo really likes this little beggar who speaks a bit leaky, that''s why he wants to help the old man. But if he is really unwilling, she will not force it. Everything goes with the flow, and she has a clear conscience. "grandfather" The old beggar wanted to refuse at first, but he couldn''t resist his grandson''s acting like a baby. Forget it, left and right his legs are useless, let her see! But if she dared to try his grandson''s idea, he would not let her succeed even if he fought to the death. "It''s time to work." The old beggar turned his back with great effort, covered his leg with a broken sack beside him, and then gently lifted the trouser leg of the injured leg. Su Qiruo took the old beggar''s pulse first, then looked at the bruised and extremely swollen leg, and she understood it. "Can be cured." Seeing her nodding, the old beggar was surprised. "Really... can it be cured?" This leg has been swollen for three or four days. He thought that he would only be able to live with a broken leg in the future, but he didn''t expect it to be cured. "It''s not a big problem, it''s just that I couldn''t get treatment in time at that time, and some problems accumulated." At the foot of the imperial city, those beggars beat people like this for half a piece of leftover steamed buns, it is really unreasonable. Today, when she met this grandparent and grandson, it was considered a good relationship for herself, but she really lost the face of her royal family. "Thank you, sister, thank you, sister." The little beggar excitedly held Su Qiruo''s hand, and couldn''t stop thanking him. When the old beggar saw what the girl said, he actually believed it halfway, and was very happy, but when he saw his grandson holding the girl''s hand, the smile on his face faded again. Pulled back the little beggar''s hand calmly, and then the old beggar said to Su Qiruo: "If miss can cure the old man''s leg, the old man is willing to be like a bull and horse for the miss." Its okay to let him be a cow or a horse, but you cant touch his little grandson. "It''s just a little effort. After I find a way to find a medicine, even take it and apply it, the pain will be gone in three to five days." Su Qiruo seemed to see the old beggar''s guard against her, and took a step back slightly, getting away from them. "Sister, I will try my best to beg, and ask for more copper coins to buy medicine for grandpa." The little beggar''s bright eyes are full of hope, grandpa''s leg is no longer hurting, and he can sleep well at night from now on. "Just protect yourself and leave the rest to me." It''s just a few herbs, so I have to buy them with money. Su Qiruo raised her hand and wanted to rub the little beggar''s head, but she withdrew her hand when she met the old beggar''s eyes. "You can just wait with peace of mind." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo strode away. The old beggar looked at the girl''s back for a long time and couldn''t recover until he heard the call of his little grandson. (end of this chapter) Chapter 303： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (8) Chapter 303 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife (8) "Grandpa, Grandpa, what''s wrong with you?" The old beggar withdrew his gaze, looked at his little grandson and said seriously: "You are a boy, you are not allowed to approach a woman alone, you must be careful." "But my sister is a good person!" The little beggar has never been so close to the woman next to him, but this sister is different. She gave him food and helped grandpa heal his leg. She must be a good person. "A bad guy won''t have the word ''bad guy'' written on his face." The old beggar taught the little beggar a good lesson again. After seeing the little beggar nodding obediently, he was relieved. It was sunny, and Su Qiruo couldn''t find medicine, so she sat back in her previous seat, planning to go out again at night. Just as the eyelids were about to droop, the familiar figure of the young man came into view. Su Qiruo woke up instantly, and her eyes fell on the young man uncontrollably. The young man wore a light blue outer shirt today, and a belt of the same color was tied around his waist, making him look more slender and handsome. Holding a bamboo basket in his hand, it should contain the handkerchiefs he wants to sell. Uncontrollably touching the three coins with her fingers, Su Qiruo pursed her lips lightly, watching the boy leave her sight. This scene naturally fell into the eyes of the old beggar, his cloudy eyes flickered, and he felt more and more that there was something wrong with the girl. Not to mention her demeanor, even if her face was deliberately painted, it still looks good. Plus she also knows medical skills, why would such a person come to be a beggar? Could it be a flower picker? The old beggar couldn''t help accusing Su Qi Ruoan of a crime in his heart, who made her keep staring at the young man. Holding the little grandson in his arms tightly, the old beggar decided to be more vigilant in the future, so as not to get in the way of her. Su Qiruo glanced at the broken bowl in front of her, suddenly stood up and patted the dirt behind her, then walked towards the direction where the boy disappeared. Since she has received his favor, she should protect him during this time. Because it was written in the book that Gu Nanmo was bullied when he sold handkerchiefs outside. Although he lost money and did not hurt anyone, he was always frightened. "This is today''s handkerchief, please order some." Gu Nanmo put the bamboo basket on the counter, and waited for the shopkeeper to collect it. The shopkeeper is a kind-hearted person, and he has never cheated him. Knowing that this boy is having a hard time, and there is a seriously ill father at home, so she will accept everything he sends. However, this boy''s craftsmanship is also good, and the embroidered handkerchiefs are very popular. The shopkeeper went through the past and checked the quantity. After checking the quantity, he gave Gu Nanmo a part of the deposit first, and the rest had to wait for all the handkerchiefs to be sold before paying the bill. Gu Nanmo took the money from the counter and went to the pharmacy again. He took out a prescription from his pocket and handed it over, and soon someone went to fetch the medicine for him. After paying for the medicine, there were only less than ten copper coins left in his hand. On the way back, Gu Nanmo paused at the entrance of the dim sum shop, took a long look at the dim sum placed inside, and then left quickly. Seeing the young man looking worried at the copper plate while holding the medicine, and thinking of the various dim sum buns in the pot of Gu''s kitchen yesterday, Su Qiruo felt more and more uncomfortable. The minister of Gu Caiqi has reached his end here, and he can''t even manage the backyard of the mansion. How can he share the worries of the emperor and gain a foothold in the court? Write down a note for her first, and then go back and put on a pair of shoes for her. Following behind the young man along the road, watching her enter Gu''s residence, Su Qiruo turned back. The little beggar quickly ran to Su Qiruo''s side regardless of the old beggar''s obstruction. "Sister, have you found the medicine yet?" The little beggar thought she was looking for medicine for them? "Don''t worry, I will go find medicine for your grandfather at night, and I will definitely find it." The little beggar had a look of disappointment in his eyes, but quickly dismissed it, and nodded emphatically. "I trust my sister." "Go and accompany your grandpa!" Su Qiruo smiled lightly, the old beggar made her hairy all over, she didn''t dare to stay with the little beggar any longer. But she can also understand that after suffering so much, she should be on guard. The little beggar is still young, and he is a boy. If he encounters bad guys and is kidnapped, his life will be ruined. As soon as the sky darkened, Su Qiruo disappeared again. The old beggar who has been paying attention to her was the first to find out, and he was also worried in his heart. He didn''t know whether to stay and gamble, or to take the opportunity to slip away with his grandson. "Grandpa, my sister said that I will find medicine for you at night. Your leg will no longer hurt after it recovers." The little beggar lay in the arms of the old beggar, and said softly. "With Chu''er caring so much about grandpa, grandpa''s legs have long since stopped hurting." The old beggar hugged the little grandson in his arms, and smiled gratifiedly. "My sister said that if grandpa''s legs are good, grandpa''s legs will definitely be good." Before the little beggar closed his eyes, he did not forget to mutter. The old beggar froze, and he already had a plan in mind. It is said that naive children can see the nature of people, and children who are willing to be so close to people should not be so bad. The worst ending would be to end up with this life. With a broken leg, it would take a lot of trouble for him to hide anywhere with his young grandson. Su Qiruo originally wanted to go to Gu''s kitchen again, but thinking of the trouble she caused Gu Nanmo last night, she finally endured it. She should go find medicine for the old beggar first! Turning around, the figure in the dark night disappeared again. In the Qianqing Palace, the young emperor in a bright yellow phoenix robe was still reviewing memorials by candlelight. There was a bit of worry on a handsome and dusty face, and his brows were slightly frowned, obviously he had encountered troublesome things that were not easy to solve. A man with the appearance of a beggar rushed in suddenly, the hidden guard in the dark was startled, drew his sword and rushed out. It''s just that the dirty beggar didn''t give the hidden guard a chance to make a move. He turned around and sat on the chair not far from the emperor. When he saw the man''s appearance clearly, the dark guard hurriedly took back the steps he had taken. "Sister Huang really worked hard!" Su Qiruo took a handkerchief from the attendant beside the emperor and wiped his hands, then picked up a grape on the table and threw it into his mouth. "Well...the food here is still delicious." Hearing the familiar voice, Su Qiyu raised her head in surprise, but the smile on her face froze instantly when she saw the girl''s appearance. "Is this the emperor... encountered a robber?" But she felt that she shouldn''t. Her imperial sister has been worshiping a master since she was a child. Her kung fu is excellent. Who can beat her? Furthermore, according to her status, no one would dare to provoke her without looking at her! Su Qiruo took another bite of a pink and tender peach, curled her lips in grievance. "I was kicked out of the mansion by the queen mother." "Why is this? Could it be that you did something to anger the emperor?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 304： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (9) Chapter 304 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife (9) If Su Qi was kicked out of the house just yesterday, it''s no wonder the emperor didn''t know about it. "No." Su Qiruo shook her head listlessly, and said helplessly, "It wasn''t the aunt in the temple who was talking nonsense, but my mother and father drove me out." The emperor also knew what the fortune teller had said, and seeing the grievance on Su Qiruo''s face, she couldn''t help laughing out loud. "Since you want to go out to practice, why are you lazy and came to me?" Because of Prince Shun''s relationship, the emperor has always loved this imperial girl. It''s just that the two of them get together less and leave more, and it''s not easy to meet each other. Putting down the brush in his hand, Su Qiyu gave an order to the palace attendant at the side, and someone immediately left the Qianqing Palace. In a short while, Su Qiruo''s front was filled with all kinds of snacks, as well as fruits from royal tribute. "Sister Huang still loves me the most." Su Qiruo pinched a piece of dim sum and threw it into her mouth, suddenly thought of the gaze of the young man standing outside the dim sum shop during the day, and instantly lost her appetite. Turning to order the palace attendant: "Wrap these up, I will take them away later." Su Qiyu smiled dotingly, looked at the clothes on her sister, and asked curiously: "Isn''t Aunt Huang sending you to be a beggar?" "Sister Huang is wise, look at my sister and I, don''t you look pitiful?" Su Qiruo stared at those palace attendants with snacks and fruits, especially the grapes and peaches that only emperors and princes could eat. "If you like it, let them pretend more for you. Don''t worry, I won''t tell Aunt Huang about this." Su Qiyu felt sorry for her younger sister, but she didn''t expect the aunt Huang to be so cruel that she sent her only daughter to beg. Actually, it wasn''t Prince Shun who asked Su Qiruo to be a beggar at all, it was because she was lazy and didn''t want to do anything else. But it was true that she didn''t leave a penny of money, and even the jade tokens that represented her identity were all withheld, for fear that she would use her power to find a place to live and eat. "Farewell, Zuo You has already been kicked out of the house, let me suffer more!" Su Qiruo waved her hand and rejected the emperor''s kindness. Although she didn''t believe it, she had to reassure her parents who loved her. "Then why are you here tonight?" The emperor is not reluctant, she knows Su Qiruo''s ability, and I believe she will not suffer. "Oh, almost forgot business." Su Qiruo slapped his head, put the peach pit in his hand on the table, took a big sip of tea, and then said, "Today, I met an old beggar whose leg was broken. I want to come here to ask for some medicinal materials." If it wasn''t for being penniless, Su Qiruo would not have entered the palace to trouble the emperor. She knew that it was not easy for her, the queen, to be suppressed by a group of old pedants on the throne at a young age, and she was not as comfortable and happy as she was. "You have a kind heart." Su Qiyu smiled gratifiedly, this imperial girl was a bit naughty when she was a child, but after going out for a few years of experience, she seems to have changed herself, becoming more and more likable. Order to put the pen and paper on the table in front of Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo took up the pen to write down a string of drug names, with a strong pen, correct and beautiful handwriting, just like her. "Go and get the medicinal materials Her Royal Highness asked for." The emperor asked people to go to the imperial hospital to get the medicine, so Su Qiruo gave another order, "Remember to ask someone to cook it before bringing it to me." Even if she received the medicine, she has nowhere to cook! After waiting for the medicine to be cooked, Su Qiruo poured herself another cup of tea, and then chatted with the emperor. "Sister Huang, what do you think of the Minister of the Household Department?" Su Qiyu was startled, this was the first time Su Qiruo asked her about the people in the court. Thinking about it carefully, he said, "Gu Caiqi is exquisite in all aspects, and he still has some abilities." Gu Caiqi is in charge of the household department, he is not very outstanding, but he has never made any major mistakes. "Why did you ask her politely? Did she bully you?" Su Qiyu''s eyes darkened when she thought that her imperial sister might be bullied by those bullying things when she went out to practice. "I didn''t bully me, but I heard some rumors about her outside." Su Qiruo secretly smiled, if she had the chance, she had to give Gu Caiqi some shoes, otherwise she would feel unhappy. "How do people outside evaluate her?" Su Qiyu is also very curious, she has hardly been out of the palace, and she doesn''t know what it will be like for these officials to leave the palace. "Dotes on one''s husband, spoils one''s husband, is arrogant and extravagant, disregards right from wrong, and bullies others with power." Su Qiruo reported to Gu Caiqi without changing his face, his face was very serious. In the Gu mansion, Gu Caiqi, who was exercising on top of Xinna''s servant, felt his nose itch, sneezed several times, and his eyelids jumped. However, in the face of beauty, she doesn''t care too much. "Since ancient times, there has been a difference between the concubine and the concubine. The dignified second-rank Shangshu still can''t tell the master from the slave. Could it be that he is fascinated by beauty?" Hearing what Su Qiruo said, Su Qiyu''s face became even more ugly. "In the end, it''s the people under Miss Huang''s hands. Miss Huang still has to beat and beat her. I don''t want to let this kind of person lose face of Miss Huang." The little shoes have been placed, Su Qiruo didn''t say anything else, but looked at the two exquisite food boxes in front of her and frowned. She is a beggar now, if she goes out with such a food box rashly, people are afraid that she will be arrested as a thief, and then she will not be able to hide the fact that she came to the palace for a stroll. "Xiao Fuzi, go find some lotus leaf bags." Waving at Xiao Fuzi who was beside the emperor, Su Qiruo thought it would be better to wrap snacks and fruits in lotus leaves. "Your Highness, what do you want the lotus leaf bag for?" Because she didn''t know what Her Royal Highness wanted the lotus leaf bag for, and Xiao Fuzi was not sure how much to take, so she asked more. "Take out the snacks and fruits inside and wrap them in lotus leaves." Su Qiruo pointed to the two exquisite food boxes and said. "Yes, I will go find it for His Highness." Xiao Fuzi was startled for a moment, then left knowingly. It is inconvenient for Her Royal Highness to reveal her identity now, and it may not be appropriate to take out the things in this palace. Poor Her Royal Highness, who has a noble status, but still has to work so hard. Prince Shun has a daughter of His Royal Highness, and she is willing to do so. Xiao Fuzi grew up with the emperor since she was a child, so she is also very close to Su Qiruo. Seeing her current appearance, her heart aches very much. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. I saw that you lost weight. After staying outside for a few days, you went home earlier. You are a golden branch and a jade leaf, so you don''t need to wrong yourself." The emperor''s heart felt sour, she already felt ashamed of this imperial sister, and seeing Su Qiruo like this made her even more unhappy. "Sister Huang doesn''t need to worry about me, but Sister Huang herself should not be too tired, she should take care of her body more." The first emperor died of overwork. At that time, there was only one daughter of the emperor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 305： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (10) Chapter 305 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (10) The royal family has reached the generation of the two sisters, and the population is really not prosperous enough. That''s why Prince Shun and Prince Shun kept in mind what the fortune-teller said back then, for fear that something good or bad would happen to Su Qi. And Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling worried when he saw the scene of Su Qiyu reviewing the memorial by candlelight just now. Emperors have been short-lived since ancient times. Her imperial sister is a good emperor, and she hopes that she will be well. "I have a measure." Su Qiyu smiled in relief, her appearance was five points similar to Su Qiruo. "Sister Huang, don''t try to scare me that I am young and don''t understand. You have no daughters under your knees. Even for the sake of the Su family, you have to put your body first." The emperor has no daughters under his knees. If there is really something going wrong, it will be serious. If Su Qiruo''s words were spoken by others, it would be treasonous, but when she said it, Su Qiyu felt very heartwarming. The imperial aunt treated her sincerely, and so did this imperial sister. The late emperor said when he was still alive that Prince Shun was upright, and the daughter he brought up would be no different. "I have a lot of servants in the harem, and children are a matter of time. But you, I almost forgot. The emperor''s aunt came to the palace today and asked me for the portraits and rosters of the princes of various families that were used in the palace to choose the princes and servants. I think it was prepared for you." Su Qiyu''s words shocked Su Qiruo to the point where all the tea in her mouth spewed out, eyes full of disbelief. "Sister Huang, don''t you want to make such a joke with your younger sister, I... I am only fifteen years old this year!" Su Qiruo pointed at her own nose, it was a bit funny like that. No matter how old she is mentally, this body is indeed only fifteen years old this year. "When I was your age, Aunt Huang had already chosen seven servants for me." Su Qiyu sighed helplessly, she didn''t want to either! But I can''t help myself. "Sister Huang is the emperor, and she has a mission. I''m just a stubborn person. Marrying someone else''s son is also ruining people. It''s better to talk about marriage when I get older." Su Qiruo looked at the emperor obsequiously, only hoping that she could say a few more good words for her in front of the queen mother. "The Su family is weak, you and my sister shoulder heavy responsibilities, as a younger sister, how can you not share your sister''s worries?" Su Qiyu didn''t pay any attention to Su Qiruo''s words at all. Marrying a husband at the age of fifteen is very common, and ordinary people have to discuss marriage at the age of fourteen, let alone being born in the royal family, this is nothing at all. Besides, her younger sister is distinguished and handsome, and it''s an honor to see whoever she falls in love with. How can it be said to be a waste? "My younger sister is willing to go up the mountain of swords and into the sea of ??fire for the imperial sister, but this matter of marrying a husband... can''t be rushed!" Su Qiruo had a wry smile on her face, she didn''t want to be the royal stallion. "If Auntie Huang insists on choosing a husband for you, there is no other way." Su Qiyu cast a gleeful glance at Su Qiruo, seeing this younger sister who doesn''t pretend to be worried about everything, she really finds it interesting. "Then I won''t go home for two years." Su Qiruo pulled the rags on her body, pouted and said aggrievedly. "Where are you going?" Su Qiyu raised her eyebrows and asked. "I''ll go to another place to beg for food, hide for two years and come back." Anyway, she would not accept this kind of arranged marriage in ancient times. Two people who have never met face to face get married. Isn''t this a joke? "Nonsense, Aunt Huang only has you as a daughter. If something happened to you, have you ever thought about her feelings?" Su Qiyu frowned and reprimanded, she still had to go to other places to beg for food, and after being a beggar for two years, she might even forget who she was. Su Qiruo was about to explain when a palace attendant walked in carrying a food box. The food box contained a bowl of freshly brewed medicine and a small porcelain bottle with a mahogany stopper. Su Qiruo frowned looking at the fine porcelain bowl, and told the palace attendant: "Go find an ordinary earthenware bowl." "Your Royal Highness, this..." Its late at night, where can I find clay bowls? Isn''t this embarrassing? Su Qiyu guessed what the servant was thinking, so she explained something for Su Qiruo. "It doesn''t have to be an earthenware bowl, just find a large bowl for servants to eat." "Yes." Seeing the palace attendant retreat in a hurry, Su Qiruo smiled and said to Su Qiyu: "It''s still Huangjie who understands me best." "Don''t wrong yourself too much, come to me to get what you need." Even if you want to go out to practice, you can''t really be a beggar! After finishing speaking, Su Qiyu asked Xiao Fuzi to fetch a bag of silver ingots and a few silver notes. "You put these things on your body and save them for emergencies." Su Qiruo was moved, but still refused: "I know that the imperial sister loves me, but these things are absolutely not acceptable to the imperial sister. If I lack something, I will come to find the imperial sister." "Then you can''t have no money!" Just now when Su Qiruo said that she was kicked out of the house without leaving any money, Su Qiyu planned to keep some money for her. Whoever''s young lady has suffered such a hardship, only her aunt is so willing. She worked hard for the people of the world, but her younger sister still wants to be a beggar, it''s unreasonable! She is the emperor, she can protect the world, and naturally she can also protect her only sister. "I don''t need money now, these things are enough." Su Qiruo carried a few lotus leaf bags tied with cotton thread, then picked up the big big bowl, stood up and said goodbye to Su Qiyu. "The imperial sister rested earlier, and the imperial sister will leave first." "It''s dark, be careful on the road." Su Qiyu stood up after speaking, ready to send Su Qiruo off. Su Qiruo hurriedly shook her head at her: "Sister Huang doesn''t need to see me off, I will come to visit Sister Huang some other day." "Respectfully send off Your Royal Highness." Xiao Fuzi took the lead to salute Su Qiruo, and when she raised her head again, she was no longer in the hall. "Her Royal Highness really came and went without a trace." Xiao Fuzi said with a smile. Su Qiruo also smiled: "That child is lively, born in the royal family, it''s really rare to have such a temper as hers." Pure and kind-hearted, never intriguing and blood-related like the lady from the family next to her. But it is also due to Prince Shun, there is only one prince in Prince Shun''s mansion, and the backyard is extremely clean, so she has such a pure personality. Su Qiyu sometimes envies Su Qiruo, although she has been traveling around since she was a child, she is free. Unlike her, she was locked in this big cage and couldn''t control many things by herself. When Su Qiruo came to the old beggar with a steaming medicine bowl, the old beggar who was taking a nap with his eyes closed was startled. "Drink it while it''s hot." Handing the bowl to the old beggar, Su Qiruo took out a bottle of medicine from her bosom and stuffed it to her. "Apply this medicine on the legs, three times a day in the morning, noon and evening, and it must not be stopped." "you" The old beggar held the still warm bowl, and he couldn''t tell what it was like. Before the burst of 40,000 words, all the manuscripts have been used up, and I will add more updates to the babies after I save up! Thank you babies for your support, I love you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 306： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (11) Chapter 306 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (11) After all, it was his villainous heart. She was looking for medicine for him, and he thought she was going to be a flower picker. Su Qiruo gave another bag of snacks to the little beggar who was already asleep, then turned around and left. "Thank you, thank you." The old beggar''s slightly choked voice came from behind him, Su Qiruo paused, and then strode away again. She does everything she wants, without the need for others to thank her. She always felt that the experience that Master Hui Ling talked about should mean that she hoped that she would accumulate good karma. If you do good deeds, you will have blessings. Brought snacks and fruits to the small courtyard of the Gu Mansion, Su Qiruo didn''t know how to send the things to him. A teenager with such a heart should not take anything from a stranger at will. "Squeak..." The dilapidated wooden door suddenly opened from the inside, and the young man came out staggeringly with a basin of water in his hand, looking a bit strenuous. Su Qiruo jumped onto the big tree in the yard with a flash. Gu Nanmo just wiped Liu Shi''s body, because Qiuzhu was still boiling water for him to take a bath later, so he had to come out and pour the dirty water by himself. But the water was really heavy, before reaching the bottom of the wall, Gu Nanmo staggered, and the water basin flew out. "what" The boy exclaimed, his face turned pale with fright. Su Qiruo raised his hand and waved it vigorously, supporting the boy''s body firmly, so as not to make him lie on the puddle of sewage. "Young Master, how are you doing?" Qiuzhu who heard the exclamation ran out from the stove, and saw the wooden basin turned upside down under Gu Nanmo''s feet, and then understood what happened. Gu Nanmo shook his head: "I''m fine, but I didn''t hold it steady and spilled the water." As he spoke, he bent down to pick up the wooden basin. Qiuzhu was one step ahead of him, and squatted down to pick up the wooden basin. "Master, I''m afraid I''m tired, you go in and have a rest first, the hot water will be ready soon." Gu Nanmo didn''t argue with him, nodded and entered another room. Looking at the young man''s thin back, Su Qiruo frowned slightly. Xu was really exhausted, it was rare for Gu Nanmo not to stay up all night embroidering this night, and went to bed early. Su Qiruo didn''t jump down from the tree until the lights in the house went out. Looking at the big tank at the door of the kitchen by the moonlight, the water in it has bottomed out. Thinking of the boy holding the water basin, Su Qiruo sighed helplessly. Lift the bucket on the side, and fill the water in the tank after a few back and forth. Then went into the stove again, and lit the oil lamp in the stove with a torch, Su Qiruo felt more and more that the case of suing Gu Caiqi tonight was a little light. Looking at the bowl of leftover porridge on the cupboard next to the stove, Su Qiruo brought it over and took a sip. Thin and faint, without a few grains of rice. Finished the leftover porridge in one go, Su Qiruo lifted the lid of the big pot that had been cleaned, put the snacks and fruits in his hand into it, and put the lid on again. As soon as she turned around and felt something was wrong, Su Qiruo pulled out a stick of black charcoal from the stove pit, tore a piece from her worn clothes, brushed a few words, and left with satisfaction. go. Before dawn on the second day, Qiuzhu and Gu Nanmo woke up. One was carrying a bucket to fetch water, while the other squatted down to set fire to boil water. "Huh? Why is the tank full of water?" Qiuzhu held the bucket and muttered suspiciously. He remembered that he didn''t fetch water last night. Could it be that the young master did it? Gu Nanmo, who had just lifted the lid of the pot inside and was about to scoop water with a gourd ladle, was also surprised. Where did the two big bags in the pot come from? Picking up a piece of rag that was covering it, Gu Nanmo''s jaw almost dropped in shock. "I was an individual visitor in the rivers and lakes. I was thirsty halfway. I borrowed a bowl of gruel from your house. I can''t repay you. A little heart is not a respect. Don''t blame me." Gu Nanmo moved his eyes from the rag to the empty bowl on the stove, he remembered that there was a bowl of porridge left last night. It''s just that he didn''t want to throw it away, and he planned to heat it up and eat it this morning. I have heard that people in the Jianghu are informal, what kind of individual is this, with a habit of eating leftovers? Gu Nanmo raised a lotus leaf bag and brought it out. After opening it, he looked at the delicate dim sum and was even more stunned. When his father was still in good health, he had entered the palace with his father to participate in several palace banquets. Why is this dessert so similar to the ones in the palace? Hastily unwrapped another lotus leaf bag, the grapes and peaches that rolled out made Gu Nanmo''s hands tremble even more, and the contents almost fell to the ground. Where did such large grapes and fresh peaches come from in this season? In this season, only the Palace and Prince Shun''s Mansion will have the fruits of the four seasons. Did the individual tourists go to the palace to steal? "Young Master, what is this?" Qiu Zhu, who came in with an empty water bucket, was quite surprised to see those things. He wanted to ask if his son brought the water, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene. "I... I don''t know what''s going on." It was also the first time for Gu Nanmo to experience this, and he didn''t know what to do. Is someone trying to frame him, or did some knight-errant really pity them and leave these things behind? Qiuzhu put down the bucket to read the words on the cloth, and covered her mouth in shock. "Young master, are there thieves in our yard?" "Probably not." Gu Nanmo shook his head, his eyes fell on the empty bowl. If it was a thief, how could he only steal half a bowl of gruel from him and leave so many good things behind? "Then... what to do with these things?" Qiu Zhu looked at his young master helplessly, this dessert looks so delicate! "Hurry up and eat!" Gu Nanmo sighed softly. It''s a pity to throw them away, but if they keep it, if the Ruan family comes around to mess around again and give them a crime of theft, they will really be unable to wash themselves clean by jumping into any river. Simply eat it clean and leave nothing behind. "Will it be poisonous?" Qiu Zhu was still wondering, which fool would trade so many good things for a bowl of porridge? The idiot who was slandered by Qiu Zhu had just woken up at this moment, rubbing his eyes and watching every move of the master and servant in the yard. She knew that Gu Nanmo was not a pedantic and old-fashioned person, since someone exchanged things for his porridge, he would definitely not throw these things out. Su Qiruo couldn''t get used to those hypocrisy and prudence the most, thinking that throwing things away would show his nobility, and that would only show that this person was stupid. Anyway, if it was her, she wouldn''t do that. Do not want to exchange items delivered to your door for nothing, and they are not stolen. "Won''t." Gu Nanmo said affirmatively, if you want to poison them to death, why use such exquisite pastries and fruits? "Could it be Ruan''s plan to frame the lord and son?" Qiu Zhu was still a little uneasy, he always felt that it was not real. (end of this chapter) Chapter 307： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (12) Chapter 307 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife (12) "Not likely." Gu Nanmo shook his head. According to his understanding of the Ruan family, if that person got such a good thing, he would have to send it all to his son''s yard. How could he be willing to use it to frame them? Ruan''s non-flowing water sections are just those kinds. All of them are not on the stage. "Then let''s stop cooking in the morning, and hurry up to eat and destroy the corpse!" Qiu Zhu saw that his son was so decisive, so he didn''t ask any more questions. Anyway, it was a gift from knights in the rivers and lakes. Those people have weird temperaments, and it is reasonable to do such unexpected things. "Eat it!" Gu Nanmo nodded, he just felt that this individual guest was either a gangster or someone from the palace, and the people around him didn''t hurt them last night, and they were still free to come and go in Gu''s mansion, so they were nothing to be afraid of. If you want their lives, you will do it last night. Mr. Liu was also surprised when she saw the snacks and fruits on the table. Afraid that he might be worried, Gu Nanmo didn''t tell the truth, but only said that it was rewarded by the palace yesterday, and the housekeeper sent some over in the morning. Although Mrs. Liu had doubts in her heart, she didn''t say much, but she had mixed feelings in her heart. He believed in his son''s character, but he didn''t believe in the origin of these things. How could Ruan be willing to ask someone to send them? The three of them were so full that they hadn''t eaten so full for a long time. Seeing the snack crumbs on the corner of the boy''s mouth, Su Qiruo smiled. This young man is really smart and quick-witted, which suits her very well. In a flash, the girl hidden in the tree disappeared like a gust of wind. Su Qiruo had explained something before, so she went to the palace to help the old beggar get medicine for the next two days, but she didn''t go to see the emperor again. She knew that the emperor loved her dearly, and he wanted to give her this and that after meeting her, so wouldn''t she be a beggar for nothing? The old beggar''s legs improved day by day, and the little beggar surrounded Su Qiruo like a little bee every day. Su Qiruo didn''t stay in the city to beg for food in the past few days. When the sun was good, she took the little beggar out of the city to gather some herbs and sell them, and exchanged them for some copper coins. The little beggar was biting candied haws and sitting beside Su Qiruo. The old beggar''s legs were getting better day by day, and his attitude towards Su Qiruo was no longer the same. Seeing the happy appearance of his little grandson, the old beggar was deeply moved. If they hadn''t met this benefactor, their grandparents and grandchildren probably wouldn''t be where they are today. "Sister, candied haws are so sweet!" The little beggar said happily that this candied haws was bought for him by his sister just now. My sister said that I would take him to gather medicine tomorrow morning, and buy him a candy man to eat when he came back. Seeing the joy and satisfaction overflowing from Xiaotuanzi''s eyes, Su Qiruo smiled. "Buy meat buns for Chu''er at noon." Su Qiruo learned the name of the little beggar from the old beggar, and his name was Memorial Chu. I think his mother must love his father very much, so she gave him such a lovely and warm name. She took the little beggar to gather herbs just because she wanted to go out of the city to relax. By the way, she taught him a few common herbs. Be safe. I went to pick herbs twice in the past few days, and each time I didnt pick much, so I only sold a few hundred copper coins. But a few hundred copper coins are more than enough to buy a candied haws for the little beggar, and a few meat buns. "Sister, you are so kind." The little beggar praised Su Qiruo excitedly, then got up from the ground and ran towards the old beggar. "Grandpa, grandpa, sister said to buy meat buns for us at noon." Those pure eyes were shining brightly, which made the old beggar''s heart ache. This child has a hard life, but he is also lucky to meet a nobleman. The old beggar has seen countless people. He doesn''t believe that such a girl with all kinds of abilities can be an ordinary beggar. She must have other purposes here. But no matter what she was doing, just because she cured his leg and loved his little grandson so much, he believed that she was a good person. "Run slowly, and be careful not to fall." The old beggar supported the small body of Memorial Chu, and exhorted softly. Jiang Chu nodded, and ran towards Su Qiruo like a happy little butterfly, running around without feeling tired at all. Su Qiruo smiled, this is what childhood should look like! "Okay, don''t run away, sit down and rest for a while, after eating candied haws, let''s go buy meat buns." Su Qiruo catches the small body that rushed over at the beginning of the anniversary, perhaps because of suffering a lot, Xiaotuanzi is very thin and doesn''t have much flesh on his body. I hope that with her during this period of time, the life of the old and the young will be easier. Jiangchu wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, and a small patch of whiteness appeared on his dirty little face instantly. Seeing this, Su Qiruo hurriedly rubbed some dirt on his face with his fingers. She may not be able to be with this child twelve hours a day. If someone with good intentions sees his good looks and becomes ill-intentioned, it would be bad for her to attack the child while she is away. Her careful movements fell into the eyes of the old beggar, making the old beggar smile with relief. If there is really something wrong with him, he will be relieved to hand over Chu''er to this girl. Although Memorial Chu is young, he is a sensible child, and he will definitely not cause her any trouble. As long as you can give him a bite to eat, nothing else is required. Thinking of the changes at home, the old beggar''s eyes turned red. Pity his young daughter and son-in-law, leaving them, the old and the young, to go like this. Jiangchu bit the last candied haws into his mouth, and Su Qiruo pulled him towards the bun shop. Passers-by looked down upon the two beggars, one big and one small, but no one deliberately humiliated them. At the beginning of the anniversary, I was a little scared at first, but then I gradually relaxed. Looking at the dirty little hand held by the benefactor, Xiaotuanzi smiled very cutely. My sister is very powerful, with my sister by my side, no one will dare to bully him and grandpa anymore. The bun seller saw the two beggars approaching, his eyes were full of disgust. It wasn''t until Su Qiruo took out the twelve copper coins that she wrapped six buns for them. Su Qiruo originally wanted to take a steamed stuffed bun for Memorial Chu to eat first, but the little guy was sensible and insisted on waiting to eat with his grandfather. Holding the bun in one hand and the little beggar in the other, Su Qiruo walked very slowly. Just reached the corner of the street, Su Qiruo''s ears twitched suddenly, her complexion changed, she put the bun into her arms, picked up the little beggar in one hand, and jumped into the alley on the tiptoe. "Who are you? Why are you blocking my way? Get out of the way, I want to go home." The boy turned pale with fright, but he still pretended to be calm and said. Holding the medicine for his father tightly in his hand, Gu Nanmo felt a surge of despair in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 308： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (13) Chapter 308 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (13) He has walked this road many times, and never thought that he would meet these street bastards. Is he going to die here today? "Don''t worry, beauty, when you are happy with serving the sisters, our sisters will naturally let you go back." A disheveled and sloppy woman threw away the straw in her mouth and smiled obscenely. A mouthful of yellow and foul-smelling teeth made Gu Nanmo feel sick. "How dare you? My mother is the Secretary of the Household Department. If you dare to touch me, the Gu family will not let you go." Gu Nanmo tried to calm down, but the hand holding the medicine bag became tighter and tighter, and his fingertips turned white. If these people really want to do something to him, he will definitely not let them do so. If he was to commit himself to these things, he would rather die here. After listening to Gu Nanmo''s words, those women suddenly burst into laughter, and looked him up and down, their eyes full of sarcasm. "Our sisters have been stepping on this road for several days. If you are the son of the Minister of the Household Department, why do you go to the street to buy medicine every few days? Are there no servants in the house?" "That''s right! The young master of the Shangshu Mansion wouldn''t dress like you, would he? His whole body looks shabby..." "Haha... If you are the son of Shangshufu, then I am the emperor." "Then I''m still the Jade Emperor!" "Ha ha ha ha" There were bursts of mocking laughter and unpleasant words, and Gu Nanmo didn''t care about being angry, but just shrank back and his face became paler and paler. It turned out that they had been eyeing him a long time ago, and he shouldn''t have come out alone today. Since getting the snacks and fruits from the Jianghu knights that day, I dont know what happened to my mother, but I went to see my father on a rare occasion and asked the housekeeper to send some things over. Although their meals these days are better than before, their father''s medicine is still missing. When going out in the morning, Qiu Zhu said that he wanted to be with him. It was because he was worried about his father being alone and insisted on keeping Qiu Zhu in the mansion, which led to this scene. "My mother is Gu Caiqi, Minister of the Household Department. If you just let me go, that''s fine. If not, my mother will definitely not let you go." Gu Nanmo thought about it a few times, but this is the only way to scare the few people in front of him. If he fights, how can he be the opponent of these women? "Bah! You have been our sister for so many years for nothing? Which family''s son will be so downcast as you?" "Even if you are the son of the Gu family, you are not favored just by your attire. Presumably, even if you die outside, your mother will not care." Gu Nanmo was suddenly stunned by what this woman said. In fact, she was right. Even if he died now, his mother would not care about him. That woman is all about the beautiful servant in the backyard of the mansion, so why would she care about his worthless son? Gu Nanmo didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly stopped talking. Seeing that he no longer resisted, the women smiled lewdly and walked towards him. "Little beauty, stay with the sisters well. Maybe when the sisters are happy, they will love you more in the future and make your life easier." After the leading woman finished speaking, she reached out to grab Gu Nanmo''s arm, preparing to pull him into her arms. She has been in the streets of the capital for so many years, and she has never seen such a good-looking young master. She has been staring at him for a long time. I have long wanted to taste the taste of this little beauty. Now when she thinks that the beauty is about to cry under her body, she can''t help being happy. "Don''t touch me, help me!" Gu Nanmo opened the woman''s dirty hands, and called out for help, his voice trembling and a little hoarse because of fear. "Don''t waste your energy in vain. If you have the strength to cry, it''s better to serve your sisters well. The sisters can be gentler and love you more." "Such a beautiful person must have a fragrant body." Those words became more and more difficult to hear, and Gu Nanmo became more and more afraid. He kept clapping his hands, and didn''t dare to open his eyes to look at the women in front of him. He was already prepared, if he couldn''t escape, then it would be considered that he had failed his father, so he took the first step. In short, it is impossible for him to commit himself to these evils. "what" "Ouch..." The blood on Gu Nanmo''s face disappeared, but the imaginary touch did not come, but the wailing sounds of those women came. Before he opened his eyes, he heard a girl''s indifferent voice. "At the feet of the Son of Heaven, you still dare to do such a dirty thing. Since you like to be happy so much, then go to the Palace of Hades to have fun!" Su Qiruo hugged Memorial Chu in her arms tightly with one hand, pressed his little head on her shoulders, and took out a handful of powder from her arms with the other hand and threw it out. Then he grabbed Gu Nanmo''s arm neatly, tipped his toes, and before he could react, led him away from the alley full of stench. The women who were lying on the ground and howling constantly felt as if their bodies were being bitten by ants. When they opened their red eyes, they saw that the bodies of themselves and their companions were slowly melting and turning into pools of blood. Before they could close their frightened eyes, they all passed out from the pain. Within a short while, there was only blood red left in the alley, and then slowly disappeared, as if nothing had ever appeared. Gu Nanmo''s whole body was stiff, he could only feel someone pulling him up, and before he could hit that person with his outstretched hand, the girl''s warm voice came over. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you home." As the sound ended, his feet that had been hanging in the air also fell to the ground. His stiff body suddenly softened, and he almost fell down like this. Fortunately, Su Qiruo had quick eyesight and quick hands, and supported him. "Are you okay?" Gu Nanmo dared to open his eyes only now, the medicine bag in his arms had been twisted into shape by him, but at this moment he couldn''t care about anything else. Although the complexion of the girl who entered the target was a little dark yellow, her eyes were very beautiful. He just felt as if he had seen it somewhere before. The clothes on her body were very worn out, and even had patches on them, but they smelled like medicinal herbs, and there was a faint smell of meat. Holding a little doll in her arms, it should be a little beggar, dirty. At this time, he was looking at him with a pair of bright eyes, ignorant and innocent. Seeing that he didn''t respond, Su Qiruo asked again: "Are you injured?" Gu Nanmo quickly shook his head, choked his throat and said, "You saved me?" "It''s just a little effort." Seeing that Gu Nanmo had regained his senses, Su Qiruo let go of his body. "Thank... thank you." Gu Nanmo is still afraid when he thinks about the scene just now, those people are really beasts. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, although that face was not straight, but that smile made people feel like spring breeze. (end of this chapter) Chapter 309： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (14) Chapter 309 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (14) "Young Master, you don''t need to thank me. Back then, you were kind to me. Today, I rescued you. It is also considered fate." Causal cycle, he gave her three pennies before she noticed him, everything is doomed. Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. He has planted a good cause, so he has a good fruit. "Have I...been kind to you?" Gu Nanmo couldn''t believe it, why didn''t he remember when he had done favors to this person in front of him? Su Qiruo stretched out three fingers, smiled at Gu Nanmo and said, "Three pennies." Gu Nanmo was taken aback, and then remembered who the person in front of him was. That day when he went to buy medicine for his father, he passed by a beggar and saw that she was lifeless and her complexion was not looking good, so he gave her the only three pennies he had left. "Oh it''s you." Gu Nanmo''s eyes lit up, and his pale face finally became a little more bloody. "It was me, the young master who helped me when I was in the most difficult time. Today, I repay the favor of the young master. It is all the cause and effect of the young master, so there is no need for the young master to thank you." Su Qiruo chuckled, causing Gu Nanmo to look at her a few more times. This person''s demeanor and speech and behavior are not like a beggar! "Brother, you look so good-looking." Jiangchu hugged Su Qiruo''s neck, looked at Gu Nanmo and said. He has never seen such a good-looking brother! Gu Nanmo''s ears blushed, he looked up at Memorial Chu, then took out a few copper coins from his pocket and gave them to him. Those copper coins were left over from buying medicine today. Su Qiruo was about to refuse, but Ji Jichu waved his hand first and said: "Sister is rich, brother doesn''t need to give us copper coins, and sister just bought meat buns for Chu''er." After remembering Chu''s words, he stretched out his little hand to poke the bun in Su Qiruo''s arms to prove that he wasn''t lying. But his move made the other two extremely embarrassed. Gu Nanmo took back the few copper plates, his face was scalded like fire, and the base of his ears were also very hot. Su Qiruo pressed down on Memorial Chu''s little hand, and coughed awkwardly. "Since we met, let''s send the young master back!" Gu Nanmo nodded against his hot cheeks, he is still afraid now, he doesn''t want to refuse her kindness, and he dare not refuse. Rao has walked this road many times, and he is still a little scared because of what happened just now. Su Qiruo walked beside Gu Nanmo with her arms in her arms, and she tilted her head to look at Gu Nanmo. I couldn''t help thinking: This brother is really beautiful. "No matter what, I still want to thank you for what happened today." After a while of silence, Gu Nanmo spoke first. "My lord, you don''t have to be polite. We happened to pass by, so it''s nothing. You don''t need to be afraid, lord, those people will never bully you again." This kind of black sheep must be eradicated and cannot be kept. It is possible that Gu Nanmo was injured today, and maybe Lu Nanmo and Xie Nanmo will be injured tomorrow or the day after... Master is a chivalrous person, and Su Qiruo, who grew up by his side when she was young, hated these dirty things the most. What''s more, it is him who those people want to hurt today. Gu Nanmo nodded, looked down at the medicine bag in his hand that had been deformed, a lot of medicinal materials fell out when he was struggling just now, and he didn''t know if it would affect the efficacy of the medicine. Su Qiruo glanced at the medicine bag in Gu Nanmo''s hand, seemingly unintentionally said: "Is the young master sick?" "Beautiful brother, are you sick? My sister can see a doctor. She is amazing. My grandpa''s leg is broken, and it was my sister who took care of him." Jiang Chu hurriedly said, his sister is the most powerful person in the world, she just flew away holding him! Gu Nanmo looked at Su Qiruo in surprise, then shook his head. "It''s not me, it''s my father." "I don''t know what disease my son''s father is suffering from? I have a little understanding of the art of Qi and Huang. If you can trust me, I can share some of your worries." Su Qiruo has always wanted to help Gu Nanmo see his father''s illness. If he was cured earlier, Gu Nanmo''s life would be much easier. As soon as he mentioned his father''s illness, Gu Nanmo''s face turned ugly, full of worry. "Since my father got a cold a few years ago, he hasn''t gotten better. Now he''s getting more and more serious, and he doesn''t get better after taking medicine every day..." What Gu Nanmo didn''t say was that the Ruan family drove their father and son to live in the most remote courtyard on the grounds that his father''s disease would be contagious, and his so-called mother never said a word to defend their father and son from the beginning to the end. . Su Qiruo frowned, in this era, the wind and cold will indeed kill people, but is it really as simple as Liu''s only suffering from the wind and cold? "Young Master, don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look when I have a chance. I believe there will be a solution." Su Qiruo comforted Gu Nanmo. "You... I heard that the lady is not an ordinary person, and you know medical skills, why do you want to..." Why do you want to be a beggar Although Gu Nanmo didn''t ask the words, Su Qiruo could understand what he meant. Afraid that he would not believe that he knew medicine, Su Qiruo had no choice but to be ambiguous and said: "To be honest, there is another reason for begging here, and I will leave after staying here for a long time. If Young Master is willing, I can go to the Lingtang tonight." Look." Gu Nanmo bit her lip and nodded: "I live in the Hubu Shangshu Mansion, you come from the back door at night, I will wait for you there." "Sir, you only need to tell me your name, and I will go to find you at night." Su Qiruo knew that it was difficult for him in Gu''s residence, so she didn''t want him to make things difficult. She already knew where he lived, so why would he need to spend money to reward those servants to open the door for her! If the news reaches the ears of the Ruan family again, maybe there will be some other charges against this young man. "Gu Nanmo, my name is Gu Nanmo. There are only geese by the river, who come to the south and fly south in autumn, and the ink that sees the black smoke when the mountains are dry." Long eyelashes drooped, and the boy''s face was also flushed. While speaking, several people had already arrived at the gate of Gu''s residence. "Mr. Gu, see you tonight." Su Qiruo nodded towards Gu Nanmo, saw that he had stepped through the gate safely, and then left with a memory in his arms. "Xiao Chu''er, are you hungry?" "Not yet, Chu''er ate candied haws just now, and she''s not hungry yet." "Then let''s go back quickly and eat meat buns with grandpa, shall we?" "it is good." Though the two of them were dressed in tatters, the smiles on their faces were enviable. Before it was dark, Gu Nanmo was already standing in the yard waiting. Although he didn''t know what method the woman used to find him, he could also tell from her ability to save a child from the gangster''s hands while holding a child in her arms, that this person was by no means an ordinary person. Gu Nanmo comes from a noble family, so he naturally knows some affairs in court. Many families would send their guards to pretend to be beggars and traders to inquire about news. She knows medical skills and is good at kung fu, but she doesn''t know who she is from. But no matter what, she saved him today because she is Gu Nanmo''s benefactor. If she really can cure her father''s illness, he is willing to be a cow or a horse for her all his life to repay her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 310： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (15) Chapter 310 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife (15) "Clatter..." The leaves swayed for a while, and the boy''s eyes lit up instantly. But when he looked up, there was still silence in the night. It turned out to be the wind! Gu Nanmo blinked in disappointment, and even wondered if she had forgotten the agreement with him. After all, they met by chance, and he only gave her three pennies, but she saved his life. To be honest, he owed her too. Even if people forget, he can''t blame him. As the night wind blew, the young man''s thin body became thinner and thinner. Just when Gu Nanmo thought she would not come, a person suddenly jumped down from the tree. "You came" Gu Nanmo hurried up to meet her, and her eyes lit up. He really has no choice. Father''s illness has been dragging on for more than half a year, and many doctors have not improved, and their private houses have also been taken in. Now if this girl can really cure her father''s illness, she must be his noble person. I don''t know if it''s because she saved him during the day, but the boy has inexplicable trust in her. "Sorry for the delay due to some things." Seeing that Gu Nanmo''s cheeks were flushed, he thought he must have waited a long time, Su Qiruo apologized. Before she came, she went to the palace to borrow a set of silver needles, and asked the imperial hospital for a snow lotus pill. If Mrs. Liu was really poisoned, she would be able to keep him safe for the time being until the poison was detoxified. "It''s okay, I should say thank you." Gu Nanmo quickly shook his head, his eyes fell on the girl''s tattered clothes unexpectedly, and he was taken aback for a moment. Why does he feel so familiar? "I''ll go in and have a look first." She hasn''t seen a doctor yet, so she is too embarrassed to accept his thanks. Gu Nanmo took Su Qiruo into the room where the oil lamp was burning, and Liu Shi coughed a few times in a daze. Su Qiruo didn''t have time to look at the decorations in the house, so as soon as she entered the house, she put the oil lamp on the low table beside Liu''s bed, took out two big red candles as thick as a child''s arms from her bosom, and lit them. lights up. This candle was brought by her from the palace. The emperor chose a servant some time ago, and the palace was full of happy faces. When she went out, the palace attendant was going in to change red candles. She picked up two and guessed Gu Nan. Mo is not here. Pay attention to seeing, smelling and questioning when seeing a doctor. If the room is too dark, the disease will not be seen clearly. Gu Nanmo glanced at the two red candles standing there, then his eyes fell on Su Qiruo. Who the **** is she? Ordinary wealthy families dont even have such red candles for their daughters wedding banquet. How could she have one? "Please trouble Mr. Gu to fetch a basin of water for me." Su Qiruo said without looking back. Qiu Zhu hurriedly said: "Slave, go fetch water." After the water was brought in, Su Qiruo cleaned her hands first, and then began to diagnose Liu''s pulse. There was silence in the room, only a slight gasp. Seeing Su Qiruo rolled Liu Shi''s eyelids again, after a few glances, she withdrew her hand. Gu Nanmo dared to ask: "How is it?" "Your father is poisoned." Su Qiruo said softly. She knew that Liu''s illness was definitely not that simple. "Poisoned?" Gu Nanmo clenched his fists tightly. He never thought that Ruan would be so vicious that he dared to poison his father. It''s nothing more than being jealous and playing tricks that don''t make it to the stage, but now it''s trying to kill his father. "Master..." Qiuzhu supported Gu Nanmo''s body by the side, and looked at him worriedly. "But Mr. Gu, there is no need to worry too much. Although this poison is not common, it is not difficult to cure. I have a solution." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Qiu Zhu''s eyes turned red with excitement, but Gu Nanmo gritted his teeth tightly and said nothing. He has always been unwilling to argue with them, but he didn''t want that Ruan family to bully others too much. Su Qiruo gave Liu Shi the needle first, and then asked Qiuzhu to get a bowl of hot water, and gave Liu Shi the Xuelian Wan. Mrs. Liu was dizzy, and felt a warm current slipping into her body, which was extremely comfortable! People also quickly fell asleep. "When I find the medicine and bring it to you tomorrow, Mr. Gu only needs to take the medicine on time for your father, and you will be cured in less than a month." Su Qiruo took the silver needle but didn''t intend to take it away, and put it directly on Liu''s bedside table after cleaning. She is a beggar, and it is really inconvenient to have this silver needle on her body. She will come over tomorrow, and the silver needle will have to be used in the future, so she simply won''t take it. "Thank you." Gu Nanmo''s lips parted, and in the end he only uttered these three words. He has nothing to repay her. But she actually saved his and his father''s lives. "Young Master Gu has said this sentence many times tonight." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, then stood up. Gu Nanmo''s eyes accidentally landed on the hands she had cleaned just now, and he couldn''t help being stunned again. That hand is fair and slender, and it looks like a young lady from a wealthy family. But why did she come to be a beggar? By the bright candlelight, Gu Nanmo looked at Su Qiruo again. This face is so yellow that people can''t really see her real appearance, but those eyes are very beautiful. He always feels as if he has seen this person somewhere. "It''s getting late, young master rest early, tomorrow I will come to deliver medicine to young master." After all, all the people living in this courtyard are male relatives, so she can''t stay longer. So Su Qiruo took his leave and left, and Gu Nanmo hurriedly sent him out. "Please wait a moment." Gu Nanmo called out to stop her, then took out a pouch from her body and stuffed it into her hand. "I don''t know what medicine my father needs for his illness, and I don''t know how much money it will cost. Please accept these, the young lady. If there is any shortage, Nanmo will definitely pay for it in the future." Su Qiruo looked at the purse in his hand unexpectedly, it was not light in his hand, but there were mostly copper plates inside, it should be all his belongings. If she really figured it out so well with him, for that one snow lotus pill, even if he embroidered a whole life of handkerchiefs, he would not be able to buy half of it. "Didn''t the young master''s medicine money have already been paid?" Su Qiruo returned the purse to Gu Nanmo, then stretched out three fingers towards him. When Gu Nanmo was in a daze, she tiptoed and disappeared into the mottled night. Gu Nanmo looked in the direction where the man disappeared, tightly clutching the purse in his hand, his nose suddenly felt sour. He only gave her three copper coins at the beginning, why is she so grateful? Ever since his father fell ill, everyone he encountered was full of bad words, but she was the only one who gave him a light. He also complained about the injustice of the world, but now it seems that God did not treat him kindly, and sent her to him. "Master, are you alright?" Qiuzhu saw that Gu Nanmo hadn''t returned for a long time, so he chased him out. Gu Nanmo hurriedly lowered his eyes and blinked, then shook his head. "I''m fine." The two returned to the house again, looking at the two red candles on the table, Qiuzhu couldn''t help admiring. (end of this chapter) Chapter 311： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (16) Chapter 311 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (16) "Looking at the young lady''s clothes just now, it doesn''t look like she came from a wealthy family, but she was able to produce such a thing, I don''t know what her identity is." Even when the head of the family was serving as a servant, the mansion had never bought such a thick red candle. This one probably cost a lot of money! Qiu Zhu''s words are actually very euphemistic, Su Qiruo''s clothes not only don''t look like those of a wealthy family, but she is also a beggar. "She has important affairs to attend to, and it is inconvenient to reveal her identity. Don''t mention it to others in the future." Gu Nanmo blew out a candle and held it in his hand, his body froze suddenly. He recognized the raised pattern under the candle, Phoenix? This is clearly a royal thing. Gu Nanmo held the candle tightly, and went to look at the bag of silver needles left by Su Qiruo. There was no writing on the cloth bag containing the silver needles, only an incomprehensible pattern in the corner. Standing there thinking for a long time, Gu Nanmo hurried out again, and Qiu Zhu hurriedly followed behind. I dont know what happened to my young master, didnt he just say that candles are very expensive? "Qiuzhu, is the cloth strip left by the knight-errant in the rivers and lakes still there?" Gu Nanmo turned his head and looked at Qiu Zhu behind him. Qiu Zhu hurriedly went to light the oil lamp in the kitchen, and took out a small piece of rag from the pile of firewood behind him. He wanted to use this rag to start a fire before, but he threw it into the pyre and forgot about it, so he kept it until now. Gu Nanmo took the rag and ran back in a hurry. Looking at the piece of cloth in my hand under the bright candlelight, my heart suddenly felt astringent, and I couldn''t tell what it was like. He always felt that something was wrong. It turned out that the cloth was exactly the same as the clothes on the man. Could it be that she was the one who came to bring them snacks and fruits that night? The candles in his hand belonged to the royal family, and the snacks and fruits that night also came from the palace. Even if Gu Nanmo doesn''t want to get in touch, it''s hard for him to get in touch. Who the **** is she? The emperor''s bodyguard? Or... a thief? But if it is the emperor''s guards, these things should not be easily taken out of the palace! But if it was a thief, since he met her, she has never done anything to offend him, and she has helped him many times. If there were more such thieves in the world, wouldn''t it be more peaceful? "Son, these things... Is there anything wrong?" Qiuzhu looked at his young master in puzzlement, always feeling that the always indifferent young master lost his composure tonight. Gu Nanmo didn''t intend to tell Qiuzhu these things, even if she is really a thief, she must be a grand thief. He believed her. Blowing out the other candle, Gu Nanmo asked Qiuzhu to boil the water, while he took out scissors to scrape off all the raised patterns under the red candle. The emperor selected many servants to enter the palace some time ago, and there was a happy event in the palace. She must have taken out this red candle from the palace. He didn''t want her to be found. Even if she is really a thief, he will try his best to protect her. Lying on the bed, Gu Nanmo couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. Find out the rag from under the pillow, and think about what she said during the day. She said that she would leave after a while, should she leave the capital or go back to her life and stop being a beggar? He wanted to ask her name, but he was a little afraid. Don''t ask, at least I can still have a thought in my heart. But if she refuses, he will not be able to express his gratitude to her in the future. What is he afraid of? The rough linen cloth made the palms of my hands ache, and Gu Nanmo suddenly sat up. Taking advantage of the moonlight outside, he took a peek at Qiuzhu who was sleeping at the door. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, Gu Nanmo carefully lit the oil lamp, took out a piece of blue cotton cloth from the half-worn wardrobe, and wiped it carefully. cropped up. Her clothes are too old, even if she wants to inquire about some news, she doesnt need to wear that set of clothes every day! Although this cotton cloth is not as good as brocade, it is always better than coarse linen. When she wears it inside, it will save her from scratching her skin. The room was silent, only the sound of scissors cutting cloth and slight breathing. The oil lamp was burning all night, Gu Nanmo counted the time when Qiuzhu would wake up, and put out the oil lamp ahead of time and went to bed. The bloodshot eyes closed gently, and after only half a stick of incense, they got up together with Qiu Zhu. "Young Master, did you not sleep well last night?" Qiu Zhu looked at his young master''s unhappy expression, and said worriedly. "It doesn''t get in the way, it''s just that I miss my father''s illness." Gu Nanmo hurriedly turned his face away, not daring to look directly into Qiuzhu''s eyes. "Didn''t that person yesterday say that the master can be cured? Don''t worry too much, son. Then you rest for a while, and the slave cooks." Gu Nanmo didn''t try to be brave, and nodded lightly. Seeing Qiuzhu go to the stove, he hurriedly took out the clothes and sewed the last few stitches. When Qiuzhu came to Mrs. Liu''s room with the stove, seeing Mrs. Liu''s complexion was ruddy, she had already sat up, and let out a cry of surprise. "My lord, you... are you feeling well?" The lord has been lying on the bed for half a year, unable to move at all. Now the beggar only came to see a doctor once, and the lord can get up by himself. Is that man a miracle doctor? Gu Nanmo heard Qiu Zhu''s exclamation and ran over in a hurry, looked at Liu Shi on the bed, and then at Qiu Zhu who was holding a porridge bowl in both hands, with a face full of disbelief. "Father feeling better?" Mrs. Liu raised her hand and pulled her son''s wrist, and nodded with a smile. "The miracle doctor last night was really good. Today I feel a lot clearer and have more strength in my body." Mr. Liu pointed to the clothes on his body, which were all worn by himself. Besides feeling a little sleepy, the previous pain has faded a lot. "Father" Gu Nanmo''s eyes turned red, and he hugged Liu Shi tightly. He didn''t know that his father had been poisoned, and he always thought he had a cold. After tossing for so long, none of the medicines could cure the symptoms, so it''s no wonder that my father didn''t improve for a long time. "Good boy, you have worked hard these days." Mrs. Liu has not had a peaceful sleep for a long time, and she is tortured by pain every night. Last night, I slept until dawn, and I also felt a little incredible. "We don''t work hard, it''s the father who suffers." Gu Nanmo shook his head, it doesn''t matter what kind of grievance he suffered, but his father was tortured by this poison for a long time, which is the real suffering. Gu Nanmo fetched water to wash Mrs. Liu, Qiu Zhu put the porridge bowl in his hand on the low table, and went to bring another bowl of porridge and pickles, leaving only Mrs. Liu and his son talking in the room. "I vaguely remember that the doctor who saw me last night was not very old. I don''t know where Mo''er invited him?" Since Liu''s body became refreshed and her speech gained strength, she chatted with Gu Nanmo. "That''s what I met on the street. She is a good person and helped me a lot." Gu Nanmo first brought up a bowl of porridge, ready to feed Liu Shi, but Liu Shi reached out to take it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 312： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (17) Chapter 312 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (17) "I can do it myself." Mrs. Liu took the bowl, looked at Gu Nanmo, and asked again, "Which pharmacy doctor is that person? After I recover, I must thank her well." Gu Nanmo lowered his eyes and did not dare to look at Mrs. Liu, he only said: "She is not a doctor in the capital, but just a traveling doctor, and will leave the capital after a while." Mrs. Liu glanced at her son lightly, seeing that he was unwilling to talk to her in detail, so she didn''t ask any more questions. Mrs. Liu''s health has improved a lot, and the haze in this small courtyard has gradually faded, and occasionally there will be a few laughter. Su Qiruo took the little beggar out of the city early in the morning, and today she plans to teach the little beggar to recognize three kinds of medicinal herbs. I promised him yesterday that I would buy him a candy figurine, so the little guy has been in high spirits today. "Sister, do you think this is a lantern plant?" Jiangchu held a green herb for Su Qiruo to see, her face was full of seriousness. "Chu''er is really amazing, you can find it right away." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile, and praised towards the beginning of the anniversary. Jiang Chu joyfully put the lantern plant into the side basket, then buried himself in the search again. Jiangchu was a smart and studious child, and he remembered the three herbs very well every time. Just like today, not only did I remember the lantern grass, golden thread grass and Araceae, but also found many herbs that I knew a few days ago. Perhaps he was thinking about the little sugar man, the little guy worked extremely hard today. Looking at the beads of sweat on Memorial Chu''s forehead, Su Qiruo stood up with the bamboo basket on her back, and stepped forward to pick up the little beggar. "I picked up so much today, I''m going back." Jian Chu''s little face was flushed with excitement, and he wiped himself with his dirty little hands before hugging Su Qiruo''s neck tightly. "Go back and buy sugar figurines!" The corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth raised, he was also infected by Xiaotuanzi''s joy, and he was in a rare good mood. As soon as they got back, the two went to sell the medicinal materials, and then went to the sugar figurine stall full of little dolls. All kinds of little sugar figurines are placed on the shelves, and the eyes are straightened at the first sight. "Get the biggest one." Su Qiruo smiled and rubbed Xiaotuanzi''s head, Xiaotuanzi was holding a wooden stick tightly in his hand, and a big sugar figurine was inserted on the wooden stick, bigger than Xiaotuanzi''s head. Remembering the first lick of candy, the man sneaked a look at Su Qiruo, his whole body was full of joy. "Eating too much sweets is bad for your teeth. If you eat this candy today, you won''t be able to eat any more sweets within three days." Although Su Qiruo didn''t want to dampen Memorial Chu''s good mood, she still had to tell him the truth. Xiaotuanzi is changing teeth, so you can''t eat sweets every day. So, the biggest sugar man today is going to gag his mouth for three days. Jiang Chu blinked, but didn''t show any displeasure, just nodded obediently. He didn''t plan to eat candy figurines in the future. His sister bought him this one, and he was very content. Seeing him being so obedient, Su Qiruo''s heart suddenly softened. Having been together for so long, she was a little reluctant to part with this little guy. Xu Shi cherished this candy figure very much in his heart, and remembered Chu licking it in small bites, reluctant to eat more. The old beggar once again solemnly thanked Su Qiruo, looking at his satisfied little grandson, he was very pleased. "Sister, where are you going?" Memorial, who was leaning against the wall eating candy figurine, saw Su Qiruo was about to leave for the first time, so he hurriedly got up and chased after him. Su Qiruo squatted down and said to Xiaotuanzi: "I have some things to go out of the city, and I will come back at noon to buy meat buns for Chu''er, okay?" "elder sister" Jiang Chu stretched out his slender fingers and grabbed the corner of her clothes, wanting her to take him with him, but he didn''t dare to say it. "I''ll come back as soon as I go, soon, you stay with grandpa obediently." She saw the sign left by the master at the corner of the wall just now, so she wanted to go out to see it, since it was inconvenient to bring a child. "Then sister must come back sooner!" Jiang Chu silently withdrew his hand, and looked at Su Qiruo with big eyes without blinking. "it is good." Su Qiruo agreed happily, and strode away. Jiangchu slowly sat back beside the old beggar, and suddenly felt that this sugar figurine was not so tasty anymore. My sister is so powerful, will she stop being a beggar in the future? Then can he see his sister again in the future? Su Qiruo didn''t walk for long after leaving the city, and found the master who was roasting chicken in the forest. A steaming chicken leg flew over, Su Qiruo raised her hand to catch it. "Your queen mother is really willing to part with it. Is it wrong for a good world daughter to make you a beggar on the street?" Seeing her handsome apprentice in such a mess, Xunying felt a little uncomfortable, so she began to complain about Prince Shun. Su Qiruo has lived with her in the mountains for so many years, even though she is not as rich as Prince Shun''s mansion, she has never suffered such hardships. It stands to reason that Su Qiruo has been with Xunying longer than Prince Shun''s wife and husband, and this master is also like her mother. "The queen mother also has difficulties." Su Qiruo smiled faintly, sat beside Xunying and asked, "Why is the master coming to the capital when you are free?" "Come here to do something, and take a look at you by the way, who would have seen you in such a mess?" Xun Ying took a sip of wine, then tore off another chicken leg, and bit into the meat hard, as if eating the flesh of an enemy. In addition to what she said just now, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but shudder for her own mother. Her master is good at everything, but he is a little moody. If he is hated by the master, he will have to suffer a lot. "The fate of this apprentice is too rich, and he is still short of a catastrophe. He will go home in a few days, and the master does not need to worry about it." Su Qiruo wanted to take a bite of the chicken leg in his hand like Xunying did, but suddenly thought of those big bright eyes, and put his hand down again. The child has been eating steamed buns for the past few days. If he gets chicken legs, he should be very happy too! "Who is that little beggar with you?" Xunying glanced at Su Qiruo, then quickly closed her eyes, and just asked indifferently. "It''s the little son in trouble, his surname is Ji, and his family should be considered well-to-do before." Su Qiruo seldom stays in the capital, and only knows that there are no big families surnamed Ji in Beijing who are in trouble, so he thinks that their grandparents and grandchildren may have escaped from other places. "Ji?" Xunying frowned, seemingly meaningless, "At the end of autumn last year, the whole family of Ji''s family, the lord of Xuyang City, was slaughtered. Didn''t Prince Shun and the Emperor tell you about it?" Su Qiruo was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: "Teacher seldom returns home, and the Queen Mother and Sister Huang have never talked to him about the court affairs, so he really doesn''t know." "When I was young, I once had a relationship with the old city lord. The Ji family has a good family style, and I don''t know what kind of enemy I caused." Xunying took another sip of wine, she didn''t care much about other people''s affairs, she only said a few more words when she saw her apprentice getting close to the little beggar. (end of this chapter) Chapter 313： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (18) Chapter 313 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (18) "With Miss Huang here, I think there will be an answer to this case soon." The emperor is benevolent, but not everything can be controlled in his hands, there are always things that cannot be taken care of. Su Qiruo grew up in the Jianghu since he was a child, so he naturally knows about the vendetta in the Jianghu, which is beyond the comprehension of ordinary people. The old city lord is frank, but that may not be the case with Memorial Chu''s mother, or even if their mother and daughter are good people, they may not have provoked anyone and planted hatred. It''s just a pity that at a young age, I have to leave home with my elderly grandfather to seek a living, and it is precarious. Xun Ying didn''t mention the matter anymore, but took out a purse from her bosom and threw it to Su Qiruo. "You don''t have any money on you, what do you look like? Don''t lose your old lady." Su Qiruo chuckled, and returned the purse to Xunying. "The apprentice is not short of money, the master should keep these to buy wine!" Xun Ying looked at Su Qiruo''s tattered clothes with disgust, doubts written all over her body. If she had money, could she dress like this? "Master, Scrophulariaceae can clear away heat and cool blood. If it is to detoxify, replace Scrophulariaceae with ginseng that invigorates Qi. What else needs to be added to better control the efficacy of the medicine?" Su Qiruo thought about it all night, not only wanted to give Liu Shi some good medicine, but also feared that his weakness would not be replenished, so he didn''t know what to use to neutralize it. Xunying thought for a while and said: "Scrophulariaceae is cold in nature and can clear away the heat in the blood. If the poisoning is too long, only one part of ginseng is used, and Anemarrhena anemarrhena and reed root are enough." Su Qiruo''s eyes lit up, she quickly got up and thanked Xunying. "If you have something to do, go and do it first! I''m leaving soon, and I''ll see you later." Xunying looked at the remaining two chicken wings, and then at the chicken leg in Su Qiruo''s hand that she was reluctant to eat, raised her hand, and the two chicken wings flew towards Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo reached out to take it, and thanked Xunying. "Master, take care, apprentice farewell." "Go back and tell that old guy Su Jingxian that if he dares to bully you again in the future, I will poison her to death with poison." Xunying shouted towards Su Qiruo''s back. Su Qiruo raised the corners of her mouth and shook her head helplessly. The master loves her, and the queen mother loves her too, but these two people always dislike each other and pinch each other when they meet. With chicken wings and drumsticks in hand, Su Qiruo also walked much faster. Thinking of Xiao Tuanzi''s happy look when he saw the chicken legs, Su Qiruo felt satisfied. Poor child, I''m afraid he still doesn''t understand what the family change brought him. He is a boy and will marry in the future. Just remember that if this little girl grows up, she might attract many women. But if he has been living at the bottom, it would not be a good thing to have such a good looks. How can she protect him? The smile on his face didn''t last long, as soon as Su Qiruo came back, he saw the crying Memorial Chu and the old beggar coaxing him with his arms in his arms. The candy figurine in Memorial Chus hand is gone, tears have washed her little face clean, it is white and tender, and she is out of breath from crying. Su Qiruo rushed over when she saw this. "Chu''er, what''s going on? Did someone bully you?" Su Qiruo took a look at the old beggar first, and saw that he didn''t look injured, so he felt relieved. If someone bullies them, the old beggar will definitely protect Memorial Chu. If he is fine, nothing will happen at the beginning of Memorial Day. "Sister...wow..." Jiang Chu first saw Su Qiruo, cried even harder, hugged her neck and refused to let go. The old beggar sighed helplessly, then pointed to the direction where Su Qiruo left just now and explained: "Just now when Chu''er saw you going that way, he went to take a look from time to time, who would have thought that a few naughty children came to **** you away?" After taking away the sugar man in his hand, he has been crying until now." After all, it came from a rich family. The old beggar didn''t feel sorry for losing the candy man, but just felt sorry for the little grandson crying so heartbreakingly. Su Qiruo finally understood, it turned out that someone snatched away the sugar figurine when Xiang Chu went to wait for her. It''s not his fault that he is crying like this, he has been thinking about this sugar figurine for a long time. It''s not surprising that someone else snatches something that I can''t bear to eat! "Okay, okay, stop crying, let''s see what my sister brought back for Chu''er?" Su Qiruo handed the chicken leg in his hand to Memorial Chu, left another chicken wing for him, and gave the other chicken wing to the old beggar. The old beggar quickly waved his hand: "Miss, let''s keep it for eating!" "I just ate, and this is for you." Without any explanation, he stuffed the chicken wings into the old beggar''s hand, and Su Qiruo sat on the sack with the souvenir in his arms. Looking at the aggrieved look of Xiaotuanzi who was sobbing, even holding the chicken legs and wings in his hand was no longer as happy as before. He worked so hard to pick up the herbs in the morning, Su Qiruo knew how much he was looking forward to that sugar man. "You eat the chicken leg first, and then my sister takes you to revenge." The person who bullied her, even the milk doll has to make him spit up three mouthfuls of milk and return it back. Jiang Chu finally stopped crying, looked at Su Qiruo with aggrieved eyes and said, "Then can Chu''er''s sugar figurine come back?" Su Qiruo raised her hand to wipe his face, and explained patiently: "The candy figurine is already unclean after being touched by them, even if it is returned to us, we can''t take it anymore. Let''s avenge them and let them grow up." Just remember not to bully people at will, and then my sister will buy you a bigger one, okay?" "it is good." With Su Qiruo''s guarantee, Memorial Chu was no longer obsessed with what happened just now. In fact, he cried not only for the sugar man he was thinking about, but also for the grievance after being bullied. Now that someone is protecting him and saying that he will take him to revenge, his mood will naturally improve. Thinking of what the master said before, and seeing the helplessness of the young and old after being wronged, Su Qiruo couldn''t bear to let them continue living like this. Before, she thought about teaching some herbal remedies so that she could make a living in the future. Keep remembering that you are still young at the beginning of the year, you need to read and write, and learn etiquette and skills carefully, so that you can marry a good family in the future. The only one who can help them now is her. "Chu''er, are you willing to go home with your sister?" Su Qiruo''s voice was not low when he said this, and the old beggar next to him could hear it clearly. The old beggar looked at Su Qiruo in surprise when he heard the words, and Ji Jichu raised his head to look at her in a daze. "Grandpa Ji, you are old and Chu''er is too young. It is not an option for the two of you to go on like this. Since we met by fate, I can''t ignore this matter. Would you like to take Chu''er to my residence?" Live there?" Although Su Qiruo has good intentions, she can''t disregard other people''s wishes. The old beggar''s eyes turned red, he quickly got up and knelt down in front of Su Qiruo, and kowtowed heavily to her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 314： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (19) Chapter 314 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (19) What worries him the most is that his grandson will be left alone after his death. Now that the child has a place to go, he is really happy. "I''m old and useless. I shouldn''t bother Miss, but Chu''er is too young to leave me. If Miss is willing to take in our grandchildren, I will be a cow and a horse for Miss. In the next life Tie a straw to hold the ring, and then repay the young lady''s great favor." "Grandpa Ji, you don''t need to do this. Since I met you, there is absolutely no reason to ignore it." Su Qiruo can''t protect the grandparent and grandson for twelve hours a day, and send them to Prince Shun''s mansion, at least he doesn''t have to worry about being bullied anymore. Who dares to neglect the person sent back by Her Royal Highness? "Thank you, miss, for your kindness." The old beggar kowtowed three more times to Su Qiruo, then got up, and looked excitedly at Memorial Chu. "Chu''er, you have to remember, Miss is our benefactor." Jiang Chu nodded, and then asked Su Qiruo: "Is sister''s home also in the capital?" "Yes, my sister''s home is in the capital. When we go to avenge those bad boys and buy sugar figurines, my sister will take Chu''er home." Su Qiruo did what she said, she held Jijichu to find the group of half-grown children who robbed him of his candy figurines, kicked each of them on the buttocks, and took Jijichu to buy a bigger candy figurine . Su Qiruo walked in front leading the joyful Memorial Chu, and the old beggar followed closely behind. He didn''t stop until he reached the gate of Prince Shun''s Mansion. The old beggar looked at the tall plaque on the gate of the mansion, and his face turned pale with shock. This lady is from Prince Shun''s residence? The guards on duty at the gate frowned when they saw the three ragged men standing at the gate, but tried not to drive them away. Wang Jun worships Buddha and always advocates charity, and the servants in the mansion will not do those things that bully others. "Miss, this..." The old beggar''s legs went limp, and he trembled and looked at Su Qiruo, fearing that she would make things difficult. If Miss brings them, the old and the young, into Prince Shun''s mansion, what should the master of the mansion do if she gets angry with her? "Don''t worry, just follow me." Su Qiruo leaned over and picked up Memorial Chu, and stepped directly up the steps. The old beggar hesitated for a moment, but still followed. "Stop, who are you? How dare you trespass on the king..." As soon as the guard opened his mouth, Su Qiruo glared back. "Shouldn''t I still need your permission to return to my home?" The two guards were startled, they recognized Su Qiruo''s voice, and hurriedly knelt down to apologize. "The subordinate dare not, the subordinate does not know that it is His Highness, His Highness forgives the sin." Everyone in the mansion said that Her Royal Highness went out for a trip again, why did she come back in this state? Also brought back two beggars? "Get up!" Su Qiruo strode in, but didn''t really make things difficult for the two guards. If they put people into the mansion at will, they should be dealt with! The old beggar''s feet seemed to have taken root, and he couldn''t move a step. This benefactor turned out to be His Highness the First Daughter of Prince Shun''s Mansion? The royal heirs are weak, and in the line of the emperor, there are only two people, the emperor and Prince Shun''s daughter. Although this daughter is not the daughter of the former emperor, she has a more valuable status than the princesses of other countries. The emperor has no daughters under his knees so far. Once something happens, the daughter of Prince Shun will be the next emperor. The girl he met turned out to be Her Royal Highness, a woman who is under one person and above ten thousand people. "grandfather" Jiangchu doesnt understand these things, he only knows that his sisters house is big and beautiful, even more beautiful than his previous home. Grandpa stood at the door but didn''t move, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. The old beggar hurriedly chased after him, his lips parted, and he wanted to speak, but he didn''t know what to say. "Grandpa Ji doesn''t need to be cautious. I have important business to do, so I have to keep my name anonymous, and I don''t mean to deceive. The backyard of Prince Shun''s Mansion is clean. You and Chu''er can live in the mansion with peace of mind." Prince Shun has only married Wang Jun in his life, and has only one child under his knees, His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness. This is known to all the world. The backyard is not very clean! The butler heard that someone had come to report that Her Royal Highness had returned to the mansion, so she rushed to report the news to Prince Shun and Prince Shun. The husband and wife came out in a hurry, wondering if something happened to their daughter who came back suddenly. "Mother is king, father is king." Su Qiruo greeted the two of them first, but Prince Shun couldn''t help but blushed. How did his precious daughter become like this? Prince Shun only heard the secret guard talk about his daughter''s heroic deeds, but it was the first time he saw her daughter''s current situation, and his nose was sore. Her daughter wasn''t supposed to be like this. "Cao Min met Prince Shun, and Prince Shun." The old beggar came from a rich family after all, and when he saw the two people coming out, he hurriedly knelt down. "You are..." Prince Shun glanced at the old beggar kneeling on the ground, and then at the child in his daughter''s arms, his face full of doubts. "This is a friend the child met outside." Su Qiruo pulled the old beggar up, smiled and obeyed the prince. "Let the housekeeper arrange a yard for them to freshen up first, and then I will tell you about it in detail, my child." Prince Shun nodded, looked at the child who was looking at him with big eyes blinking, and smiled. "My brother is so beautiful." Jian Chu couldn''t help but muttered, I saw a beautiful brother yesterday, and I saw another beautiful brother today. Su Qiruo was amused by the Tong Yan at the beginning of the memorial, pinched his little face lightly and said: "This is not a pretty brother, he is the father of my sister, you should call him Uncle." "Hi Uncle." Jiang Chu obediently said hello to Prince Shun, and that waxy voice melted people''s hearts. "Good boy, let uncle give you a hug." Prince Shun likes children, but Prince Shun loves him dearly. After having a daughter, he is not allowed to have another child. He has always had a regret in his heart. My daughter has been studying abroad since she was a child. It would be great if she had a lovely son who would be by her side every day! Seeing that Prince Shun didnt dislike him at all, and even reached out to hug the dirty Memorial Chu, the old beggar was also stunned. "It''s better for the child to hold it, don''t want to dirty the father''s clothes. After washing it, it will be hugged by the father." The housekeeper of Shunqin Dynasty, who had been silent all this time, winked. The housekeeper immediately went to arrange a yard for the old and the young, and ordered someone to prepare clothes for them. Su Qiruo followed her mother and father to the front hall, told them about the two, and also told them about the master''s guess. Whether they belong to Xu Yangji''s family or not, she will not let them go. Prince Shun''s eyes were red and he said distressedly: "Poor boy, how much trouble you have suffered!" "The Lord of Xuyang City is an upright person, and he did a lot of things for the people of Xuyang during his lifetime. If they are really members of the Ji family, let them live in the mansion with peace of mind!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 315： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (20) Chapter 315 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (20) Prince Shun is familiar with the affairs of the court, and after hearing Su Qiruo''s words, he can basically determine the identities of the grandparent and grandson. When Xu Yangjis family suffered disaster, it was true that two people were missing. Now that the Ji family is no longer there, they have taken care of the grandparent and grandson in the prince''s mansion, which can be regarded as a peace of mind for loyal ministers. "The old man is getting old, and Chu''er is still young. In the future, the father will have to pay more attention." "Don''t worry, mother and daughter, I''m also very boring in the mansion on weekdays. I have a child by my side and a companion." Prince Shun said so, Su Qiruo felt relieved. The child brought up by her father will marry off as a prince in the future, and no one dares to talk too much. After talking about the matters of the Ji family''s grandparents, Prince Shun said to his daughter, "I''ve lost a lot of weight these days, and I''ve suffered all the pain I should have suffered, so just stay at home!" He is still waiting for his daughter to come back to see her husband! Prince Shun followed suit: "What your father said is that this trip is enough experience." Looking at the thin face with no flesh, I don''t know how much I have suffered. Su Qiruo shook her head lightly: "My child still has some unfinished business outside, so I''ll come back later." As soon as his daughter said this, Prince Shun began to criticize his wife with red eyes. "It was you who drove my daughter out of the house without leaving a penny, and you are not afraid of starving her to death." "She has been studying abroad for so many years, if she can be starved to death, then she is not the daughter of my Prince Shun''s Mansion." "What? You want to force our father and daughter to death and marry another one, don''t you?" "You... you''re fine, what are you talking about in front of the child?" "I think you just want to force our father and daughter to death. If something happens to Ruo''er, I won''t live..." "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, it''s all my fault, I was wrong! Don''t cry..." Seeing her mother''s bewildered look, Su Qiruo suppressed her laughter. Outsiders see that Prince Shun is ruthless and resolute, but they don''t know that she is afraid of insiders. In Prince Shun''s mansion, Prince Shun listens to the prince, and the prince listens to His Royal Highness, so the one who has the final say is Prince Shun and his daughter. I would rather provoke Prince Shun than offend the lady. Su Qiruo had to go through this scene every year when she came back from the mountains, she was used to it. "Since you don''t want to stay, why not have a meal with us before leaving?" Prince Shun looked at Su Qiruo pleadingly, as if if she dared to refuse, he would cry again. Su Qiruo couldn''t bear to make her father worry, so she nodded in agreement. Prince Shun happily got up and went to the kitchen. He wanted to personally watch and make some of her favorite food for his daughter. When only Prince Shun and Su Qiruo were left in the hall, Su Qiruo talked about what he had seen the master before. "Your master is talking all day long, why bother with her?" Su Qiruo was stunned for a moment, seeing the displeasure on her mother''s face, and then thinking of what the master said before that she would poison her to death, she didn''t dare to mention anything else. These two people have been fighting for so many years, and it is not good now. "Mother, what do you think of Gu Caiqi, Minister of the Household Department, as a person?" Su Qiruo picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea, her drooping eyes trembled, before she asked. She wants to help Gu Nanmo, their life is really hard. Prince Shun frowned slightly, and looked at his daughter suspiciously. This child never asked about the affairs of the court, so why did he become interested in the Minister of the Household after going out? But no matter what, this is a good thing. She is the eldest daughter of Prince Shun''s mansion, and the throne will always be handed over to her in the future. Besides, she is not too young now, and it is time to enter the court. Thinking like this, Prince Shun also sat up. "Gu Caiqi is not very capable, but he has never made any serious mistakes. He has been working hard all these years. The old Minister of the Ministry of Household Affairs returned home two years ago, so he promoted her." Speaking of which, Gu Caiqi was promoted by Prince Shun. "Does the Queen Mother know what she did at home?" Su Qiruo shook her head in disapproval. Although the queen sister and the queen mother said so, she didn''t believe that a woman who was as cruel to her Zhengjun and his son would be so honest on the surface. "Could it be that you found something outside?" Prince Shun raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at his daughter with interest and asked. Su Qiruo curled her lips in disdain: "A woman who ignores the sick Zhengjun and allows her concubine to bully her son and spoil her husband, how good does the Queen Mother think she is?" Prince Shun loves his father and daughter the most, so he also despises the kind of woman who treats her husband and children badly. Hearing what Su Qiruo said, Prince Shun''s face became a little more displeased. "I''ve only heard that Gu Caiqi likes beautiful women, but I don''t know that she is so vain about Chang Lun." Prince Shun would not doubt what her daughter said. Since she said so, she must know something. It''s just that most of the women in the dynasty were masculine, which is not a big treacherous thing. But as a second-rank official, if he really pampered Mie Husband, it would be a dirty spot on the official road. "You and Sister Huang are busy with government affairs on weekdays, so it is normal for you not to know the nasty things these officials do in private." Su Qiruo decided to stick to the matter of wearing small shoes for Gu Caiqi. Prince Shun looked at his daughter''s expression, and suddenly hooked the corners of his lips. If she remembers correctly, although there is no daughter in Gu Caiqi''s mansion, there are quite a few sons. Her daughter, she knows best, this child is definitely not a nosy person, she stood up for Gu Zhengjun like this, could it be that she has taken a fancy to his son? "How did you meet Young Master Gu?" "what?" Su Qiruo was startled, unexpectedly, the old fox could see her thoughts at a glance. "Ahem... the day my son went to beg, Mr. Gu gave my son three pennies." Su Qiruo thought about it, and felt that there was nothing to hide, so she told the truth. "Three pennies?" Prince Shun murmured, and suddenly remembered that the secret guard came to report that day, and her Royal Highness only had to pay three pennies a day, and it turned out that it was actually given by the young master of the Gu family. "Mr. Gu sold the handkerchief he embroidered and went to buy medicine for Gu Zhengjun. The remaining three pennies were given to the child. At that time, the child was hungry, so he always remembered this kindness in his heart." Su Qiruo played a narrow-minded role, intentionally or unintentionally, revealing that Gu Nanmo''s life is difficult. Sure enough, Prince Shun frowned, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes. "As the son of the Gu family, you still need to embroider a handkerchief to buy medicine for Zhengjun?" "Yes! Now the head of the Gu family is the side husband Ruan Shi, who seems to have come out of a Goulan courtyard." Su Qiruo deliberately disgusted her mother again, knowing what Prince Shun dislikes, she said what. "This Gu Caiqi is getting more and more confused!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 316： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (21) Chapter 316 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (21) Prince Shun slapped the table heavily, and Su Qiruo shut up. What should be said and what should not be said, she has said it all. Although the emperor and Prince Shun are not good at directly intervening in the Gu family''s affairs, they can always beat her up. Leading the salary instead of raising the Zhengjun and his sons, but raising a group of people who came out of the Goulan courtyard, and it is said that they will lose the face of the court. The mother and daughter were silent, and the butler walked in with the grandparents of the Ji family. The cleaned dumpling is white and tender, and a pair of **** eyes are inlaid on the palm-sized face, which looks very agile. I don''t know if it''s because old man Ji explained something to Memorial Chu before, but Xiaotuanzi only took a peek at Su Qiruo, but didn''t dare to pounce on Su Qiruo like before. The grandparent and grandson stepped forward and knelt on the ground. "Caomin has met Prince Shun and Her Royal Highness." "There is no need to be too polite, since you are Ruo''er''s friend, you can live in the mansion with peace of mind in the future." Prince Shun raised his hand, and immediately a servant stepped forward to help Mr. Ji, and Ji Jichu also stood up. "Chu''er, come here." Su Qiruo waved towards Memorial Chu, his eyes lit up, but then dimmed after thinking of Grandpa''s words. Pulling the sleeves of her sleeves and poking her mouth, she wanted to throw herself into Su Qiruo''s arms, but she still had to hold back. "come over." Su Qiruo said it again with a smile, Xiaotuanzi no longer cared about his grandfather''s previous reminder, and threw himself directly into Su Qiruo''s arms. "elder sister." Grandpa said that in the future he is not allowed to be called sister, and if he wants to be called Your Highness, he can no longer stick to his sister because of his different identities. He doesn''t know what identity is, he only knows that his sister treats him well, she is his sister. "Grandpa Ji, sit down too!" "Thank you, Your Highness." Old Master Ji thanked him embarrassingly, and sat down next to the chair. "Grandpa Ji doesn''t need to be like this, you and I share weal and woe. I have a predestined relationship with Chu''er, and Chu''er calls me sister. From now on, you will treat this place as your own home." Knowing that the old man has a strong sense of dignity in his bones, Su Qiruo didn''t intend to persuade him in a short while, but he also didn''t want him to live in fear all day long. She brought them home so they wouldn''t be bullied, not to feel dependent. "Yes." Old Master Ji stood up and said yes, feeling that something was wrong, he hurriedly sat down again, with a layer of sweat breaking out on his forehead. He still hasn''t recovered from the identity of this young lady. "Our first child is so beautiful!" Su Qiruo hugged Memorial Chu and sat on her lap, poked his still fleshy face and smiled. "Come on, give uncle a hug." Prince Shun saw the little doll sitting on Su Qiruo''s lap as soon as he entered the door, and he stretched out his hand to hug it. Jiangchu is also very close to Prince Shun because he knows that he is the father of the elder sisters house. "Uncle is so beautiful." The immature childish voice made all three of Prince Shun''s family laugh out loud, only Mr. Ji stiffened his body and did not dare to move. "This little mouth is really sweet!" Prince Shun posted a little face in commemoration of Chu, and said to Mr. Ji: "Old man, you and Chu''er can live in the mansion with peace of mind. Their mother and daughter are busier than each other. I am very boring by myself on weekdays." , with you and Chu''er here, you can also accompany me." "Thank you, Wang Jun, for taking me in. It''s an honor for the grassroots." Old Master Ji stood up again, but he didn''t dare to look up at Prince Shun. "There are not so many rules in the house, you don''t need to be like this." Prince Shun finished speaking, then looked at Memorial Chu and asked softly, "Is Chu''er hungry? Let''s go eat, shall we?" Jiang Chu shook his head, glanced at Su Qiruo, and then whispered: "Thank you uncle, my sister brought back chicken legs and wings for Chu''er, and Chu''er is not hungry yet." "How can you not be hungry? Look at this small and light body, let''s eat more in the future, the chubby one is cute." Prince Shun was distressed to commemorate the family changes when he was young, and coupled with the child''s sensibleness, he couldn''t help wanting to be nice to him. "Let''s serve dinner!" Shunqin Dynasty waved his hands outside, and then led a group of people to the dining hall. Master Ji ate his meal carefully, but at the beginning of Memorial Day he ate happily. Su Qiruo and Prince Shun kept picking up vegetables for him, and his stomach was full. "Chu''er, you and grandpa will live in your sister''s house from now on, okay?" Su Qiruo bids farewell to Memorial Chu before leaving. "Then will my sister come home to live?" Jiang Chu pulled Su Qiruo''s sleeve, and looked at her without blinking. "My sister still has important things to do, and I''ll be back in a few days. Then Chu''er will be able to see my sister every day." Su Qiruo has asked the housekeeper to invite a wife for Memorial Chu, and he might come to the mansion in the next few days, and he won''t be free for a few days. "Then Chu''er is waiting for my sister here." "Chu''er is so good, you must listen to grandpa!" "Then my sister has to go home early." Without the little beggar to accompany her every day to amuse herself, Su Qiruo was really afraid that she would not get used to it. Fortunately, after Gu Nanmo''s matter is settled, she is also going to go out for a walk, and she doesn''t want to stay by the wall as a beggar, it''s too boring. The steward personally sent Su Qiruo to the gate, Su Qiruo raised her foot and wanted to leave, but suddenly came back. "Go and pack some medicinal materials." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo reported the medicinal materials she needed to the butler one by one. The butler''s face froze, hesitatingly said: "Your Highness, this old slave is too old to remember so much, why don''t you write it down for this old slave?" Su Qiruo nodded, turned around and went to the concierge, took a pen and paper and wrote out all the medicinal materials she wanted to use for Liu Shi. "Is there a lot of ginseng in the mansion?" "Yes." The butler nodded quickly. "Just take a century-old plant." Liu''s body is too weak to make up for it, a century-old ginseng might be a bit heavy. After the housekeeper brought the medicine, Su Qiruo went out with the medicine. As soon as it got dark, Gu Nanmo stood in the yard again. Qiu Zhu knew that his young master was waiting for that woman, so he didn''t follow her. He just sat in the house and mended the quilt that was removed by Mrs. Liu during the day. Mrs. Liu seemed to be in good spirits, sitting on the head of the bed and watching Qiuzhu mend, occasionally chatting with him. Su Qiruo jumped onto the wall when she saw the young man waiting in the yard. The young man''s figure was tall and straight, and his temperament was super dusty. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but look a few more times before jumping down. "You came?" As soon as he saw Su Qiruo coming, Gu Nanmo happily responded. "It''s cold at night. You don''t have to wait for me in the yard. If I come over, I''ll call you at the door." Su Qiruo talked to Gu Nanmo while walking in. "Not cool." Gu Nanmo shook his head. She worked so hard to see her father and it didn''t feel cold. He just waited outside, so what did it matter? "Looking at Gu Zhengjun''s complexion much better today." Su Qiruo said with a smile when she saw Mrs. Liu sitting on the bedside as soon as she entered the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 317： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (22) Chapter 317 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (22) Mrs. Liu also looked at the ragged girl in front of her, and said gratefully: "It''s thanks to Miss for saving me, thank you." "Gu Zhengjun doesn''t need to do this. Since I have met Mr. Gu for a while, I can''t just stand by and watch, not to mention that this is just a matter of effort for me." The two red candles she brought yesterday were already lit in the room, so Su Qiruo washed her hands in the basin prepared at the side, and began to give Liu Shi the needle again. "Mr. Gu can go to make medicine for Gu Zhengjun. According to the medicine package I prepared, one meal every night is enough." "Thank you, miss." Gu Nanmo picked up the medicine packets with both hands, Qiuzhu hurriedly put down the needle and thread in his hand, and took the initiative to take over the work of boiling the medicine. Gu Nanmo watched Su Qiruo get the needle, and his eyes couldn''t help but fell on the hem of her clothes. Thinking of the rag, it suddenly overlapped with the clothes of the person in front of him. Sure enough, it was her. Mrs. Liu accidentally caught her son''s gaze, so she also looked at Su Qiruo a few more times. It wasn''t until the injection was withdrawn that Mrs. Liu thanked her, and then said, "I don''t know what difficulties Miss encountered?" How could such a good medical skill be reduced to the point of being a beggar? Su Qiruo smiled faintly, and explained: "I have Gu Zhengjun to care about, so I''m fine." She couldn''t say why she became a beggar, but this status is indeed easy to attract suspicion. Packed up the silver needles, Su Qiruo couldn''t wait any longer, so she bid farewell to Gu Zhengjun. Gu Zhengjun still had doubts in his heart, but he didn''t have the nerve to continue asking. Gu Nanmo sent Su Qiruo out, and stopped her when he reached the door. "Miss, please wait a moment." After finishing speaking, Gu Nanmo turned around and went to another room, and quickly ran out again. "Thank you, Miss, for treating my father. Nanmo has nothing to repay, and I hope that Miss will not dislike you." Fortunately, in the darkness, Su Qiruo couldn''t see the shyness on Gu Nanmo''s face. This kind of private giving and receiving should not have been done by our young master, but he really wanted to do something for her. Su Qiruo wanted to refuse at first, but Gu Nanmo said again: "I don''t know why Miss has to dress like this outside, but it''s just cold in the morning and evening, so I should add more clothes. Although the clothes are not expensive, It''s made of cotton cloth, if you don''t dislike it, please accept it!" Then he added: "It''s also good to wear it inside..." Su Qiruo clenched the hand hanging by her side before taking over the neatly folded clothes. "Thank you, son." "It''s nothing, it should be me, Miss Xie." "Gu Zhengjun doesn''t need any more injections for these two days, and he is taking the medicine on time. I''ll come back in three days. Young Master, take a rest earlier and leave." If Su Qi finished speaking, she flew away. Gu Nanmo looked at the direction in which she disappeared and sighed secretly. He wanted to ask her name just now. Entering the house, before Mrs. Liu lay down, she glanced at Gu Nanmo and asked, "When did you meet this young lady?" For some reason, Mrs. Liu always felt that the person looked familiar, but couldn''t remember where she had seen him before. Gu Nanmo felt that this was nothing, so he told Liu Shi how he and Su Qiruo met, but only briefly mentioned the part where he was bullied. "Since you are hiding your identity, I am afraid that you are going to do something important, so let''s not ask any more questions. I see that the child doesn''t look like a bad person, and he has helped you many times. We should thank him very much." Mrs. Liu took Gu Nanmo''s hand and said guiltily. It was because of his unbelievable body that his son suffered so much grievance. Gu Nanmo nodded: "It''s just that we don''t have anything we can get out of now." "I see that she doesn''t seem to be short of money. If she encounters any difficulties in walking in the future, we can provide her with a place to hide." Mrs. Liu is an experienced person after all, so he thinks more. I''m afraid that Su Qiruo is doing something dangerous. If she has no place to hide in the future, their dilapidated small courtyard can accommodate her. "She said that she will leave Beijing in a few days, and the mission will end soon." Gu Nanmo had seen Su Qiruo''s skill before. Although he was very scared at the time, he also knew that she didn''t expend much effort when she saved him from those hooligans with a child in her arms. Such a capable person should not have trouble. What''s more, she can even come and go from the palace freely. "My lord, I drank the medicine." While the father and son were talking, Qiuzhu came in with a medicine bowl. Liu''s body froze before he took the medicine bowl. When his parents were still at home, he was also the baby of the house, so he had seen many good things. Ginseng is obviously added to this medicine, and he is very familiar with the faint bitter taste. "Father, what''s wrong?" Seeing that Mrs. Liu has not reached out to take the medicine bowl for a long time, Gu Nanmo couldn''t help asking. Mr. Liu shook her head lightly, becoming more and more curious about the identity of that person. Where did he see those eyebrows? "fine." Mr. Liu secretly sighed, not daring to think any further. Here, Liu''s body is getting better day by day, and Ruan''s body, who fell into the water and got a cold before, has finally recovered. Ruan has a son named Gu Nanqing, who is one year younger than Gu Nanmo, and has passed thirteen, which is the age to see someone. Gu Nanqing''s appearance is seventy percent like Ruan''s, with a charming hibiscus face, although he is a concubine, but because of his appearance, he is very popular with some ladies from aristocratic families. Just because of their status, those young women are unwilling to marry Gu Nanqing to be a real husband even if they look at Gu Nanqing''s good looks. This is what the Ruan family taboos the most. Ruan''s whole heart was aimed at Liu''s, because he wanted to replace his husband''s position. In this way, his son will rise up and change from a concubine to a legitimate son, and he will be able to look after a good family. "Qing''er, eat more, why does Daddy watch you lose weight these days?" Mr. Ruan moved the crystal quail in front of Gu Nanqing. His son liked this dish the most. Gu Nanqing glanced at the alluring quail, then looked away reluctantly, then shook his head slightly. "What''s wrong? But what''s wrong with your body?" Seeing this, Mrs. Ruan hurriedly put down her chopsticks, and was about to get up and ask someone to call the doctor over. Gu Nanmo quickly grabbed Ruan Shi''s arm, and said in a low voice, "Qing''er is fine." "It''s okay, why don''t you even eat your favorite dish?" Ruan had a cold before and was afraid of infecting Gu Nanqing, so she hadn''t eaten with him for a long time. Today, the father and son finally sat together, but the son looked so preoccupied, how could it not be worrying? Gu Nanqing blushed and said shyly: "Sister Lin said that she likes thinner men. If Qing''er gets fat, I''m afraid she will be rejected." "Sister Lin?" Ruan was taken aback for a moment, but when she thought of something, she immediately squeezed Gu Nanqing''s hand tightly, smiling happily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 318： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (23) Chapter 318 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (23) "The elder sister Lin that my son talks about, but Lin Junshen, the daughter-in-law of the Lin family in the Houfu of Ning''an?" "Exactly." Gu Nanqing nodded shyly in response. He fell in love with the concubine of Ning''an Hou''s family early in the morning. Some time ago, he used some means to get acquainted with her at the Spring Festival banquet, and the two of them had the intention of becoming friends. Although the Marquis of Ningans Mansion is not as powerful as the important officials in the court, it has a noble monarch before and has a hereditary title, so it can be regarded as a good family in Beijing. In addition, Lin Junshen is the eldest daughter, so she will inherit the title of Marquis of Ning''an in the future. The son of the first and second-rank senior official''s family naturally looks down on the nameless Ning''an Houfu, but Gu Nanqing is different, he is a concubine, and being able to enter the Houfu is considered a high priority. Although the Gu family now says that the Zhengjun is still the Liu family, but privately, who in the big family in Beijing does not know that the Ruan family is in charge, and even Gu Nanqing, who is a concubine, has a higher status than others. It''s hard to say who is the concubine of the famous but unprivileged concubine of the Hou Mansion, and the favored concubine of the second-rank Hubu Shangshu Mansion. Ruan patted Gu Nanqing''s hand excitedly, said with red eyes: "My son is very capable, if he can marry into the Lin Mansion, he will be the master of the Hou Mansion in the future, and he doesn''t have to be a concubine like Daddy. being bullied every day. The lord from the aristocratic family naturally knows that the Lin Mansion is a family that is strong but capable, but the Ruan family is different. He himself has a low status. Now that his son has the opportunity to be the future lord of the Hou Mansion, how dare he be unhappy? If he hadn''t planned everywhere to suppress Liu Shi early in the morning, his son would not have a good life today. Besides, the lord of the Hou Mansion is long gone. If his son can marry, he can hold the power of the housekeeper as soon as he enters the door. Isn''t he the one who has the final say on the whole Hou Mansion? Rich and dignified, and no father-in-law is on top, just thinking about it will make you realize how comfortable those days were. "Father, don''t be too happy, Qing''er and Sister Lin are only in love, but the Lin family has not promised her to marry me!" Gu Nanqing knew that his status was humble, so he didn''t dare to keep urging Lin Junshen to give the answer, he only dared to act coquettishly and ask when he was affectionate. Lin Yunshen''s talent and learning are mediocre, and he is also a bit submissive. Without his mother at home nodding, he dare not give Gu Nanqing any guarantee. "Daddy heard that Miss Lin has soft ears. If you keep whispering in her ears, this marriage will be settled." After finally climbing the big tree in the Hou Mansion, Ruan didn''t want to let it go. "I''ll go talk to your mother tomorrow and let her ventilate the Hou Mansion." If you can find a good family for your son, the wife-lord will not refuse. "Um" Gu Nanqing finally smiled with satisfaction, and then only ate half a bowl of three crispy soup. Ruan''s heart ached, but for the sake of his son being able to marry into the Hou''s mansion, he didn''t dare to persuade him to eat more. I got married and became the lord of the Hou Mansion after a while. Do you want anything delicious? Gu Caiqi came back from court this day with an extremely ugly face. As soon as I got back home, I went to the study, and didn''t even use lunch. Ruan asked the waiter at the door, but the waiter didn''t know what was going on. "My wife, Ye Er has brought you food." Ruan carried a food box, pushed the door and walked in. Gu Caiqi frowned and looked at the person who came, an unknown darkness flashed in his eyes. She was picked up by Prince Shun, but for some reason today, Prince Shun found three mistakes in her booklet, and reprimanded her severely in front of the courtiers, even the emperor looked at her. There are also some differences. Prince Shun talked about pampering her husband and mistreating her son in court. Could it be that she was talking about her? Seeing the shy Ruan Shi, Gu Caiqi realized the problem belatedly. The emperor also reprimanded her before, but now Prince Shun dislikes her, the similarities they said are all related to Zhengjun. Could it be that Mrs. Liu went to sue the imperial court? impossible! The Liu family has long been defeated, and it is no longer the Liu family of the past. There should be no one to support him. Gu Caiqi didn''t think it was a coincidence, maybe it was some gossip from the people in the mansion, which was heard by the emperor and Prince Shun. Putting down the book in his hand, Gu Caiqi asked Ruan Shi: "How is Liu''s illness?" The smile on Ruan''s face froze. She didn''t expect that the wife-owner would take the initiative to ask about Liu. Although she felt uncomfortable, she didn''t dare to show it on her face. "It''s still the same as before, the wife is so good-natured, why did she remember to ask him?" Placing the food box on the desk, Ruan laid out all the delicate plates. At first, I thought that Gu Caiqi would just ask a question like in the past and let it go, but who knows that she cares about Mrs. Liu very much today. "Liu''s illness has dragged on for so long, I''m going to find an imperial doctor to come over and show him." Gu Caiqi just didn''t like Liu''s rigidity, but he never thought of abandoning his position as the righteous monarch. The Liu family was kind to her back then, even if the Liu family is down and out now, she doesn''t want to do the thing of killing a donkey. It''s just that many doctors said that Liu''s disease is contagious, and if it gets better after a long time, they can''t always let their father and son live in the yard in the corner. If the emperor and Prince Shun really knew the truth, I''m afraid it would not be as easy as today. The emperors of all dynasties valued orthodoxy. Both the former emperor and Prince Shun were descended from the direct line, and the current emperor and Prince Shun''s daughters are also descended from the direct line. This is enough to show that the royal family attaches great importance to the direct line. When Mrs. Ruan heard that Gu Caiqi wanted to find an imperial doctor to see Mrs. Liu, she couldn''t help but feel a little unhappy, but more worried. I heard that the imperial physicians are very capable. If it is found out that Mrs. Liu has been poisoned instead of an infectious disease, wouldnt his long-term planning be revealed? "The wife master misses brother so much, but thinks that Ye Er doesn''t serve her well?" As Ruan said, she twisted her body and walked into Gu Caiqi''s arms. Gu Caiqi was in a bad mood, he had no intention of coaxing him, so he pushed him away, got up and left the study room, without saying anything to Ruan. Ruan looked at the various dishes on the table, thinking of what she had worked so hard to bring, but she didn''t even take a look at them. Instead, she was thinking of Liu''s father and son, and hated her so much. . He has been fighting Liu for so many years, but he lost in his identity. If Mrs. Liu recovers from her illness, how can the father and son be accommodated in this mansion? Don''t say it''s Ning''anhou''s mansion, I''m afraid his son won''t even be able to marry a daughter of a fourth-rank official''s family. Gu Caiqi went to the backyard in a dull mood, and after going around several times to ask the little servant in the Xunfu, he came to the gate of the small courtyard. There was still fine smoke rising from the stove. I dont know if they were burning hot tea or decocting medicine. Pushing open the courtyard door and walking in, Liu''s benevolent voice came from the room, as well as Qiu Zhu and Gu Nanmo''s crisp laughter, Gu Caiqi''s footsteps suddenly stopped. (end of this chapter) Chapter 319： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (24) Chapter 319 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (24) She almost forgot what Mrs. Liu looked like. In her memory, the handsome young man was sitting under a tree playing the piano, with slender fingers and melodious sound. I once also amazed her heart and spent the best years with her. Since when did they become more and more distant from each other? It seems that the mansion has recruited servants, the Ruan family and the Zhao family have entered the mansion one by one... After standing there for an unknown amount of time, Gu Caiqi regained his composure and walked towards the room with the open door. Eyes met, everyone was surprised. A touch of coldness flashed across Liu''s ruddy face, and it quickly faded away. Qiu Zhu and Gu Nanmo got up one after another, saluted Gu Caiqi and said hello. Gu Caiqi nodded lightly, glanced at the clothes on Gu Nanmo, and then at the food on the table. Three bowls of rice, with a small dish of pickles in the middle, and a small pot of vegetable soup, without even a drop of oil or water on it. Gu Caiqi''s face became more and more ugly, his hands hanging in his sleeves clenched tightly, and he felt guilty when he wanted to ask something. Although she is not a long-term lover, she will not want to torture her lord and son-in-law to death. There seems to be something blocked in the throat, and there is bitterness in the mouth. "Is this the meal brought to you by the kitchen?" Qiuzhu lowered her eyes and didn''t dare to say anything, and Liu Shi lightly pursed her lips and didn''t intend to answer. The corner of Gu Nanmo''s mouth twitched into sarcasm, and he said calmly: "Mother is worrying too much, the Ruan family is in charge, how could you be willing to send us such a meal?" Mrs. Liu glanced at her son and was about to stop him from continuing. He didn''t want his son to offend Gu Caiqi. After all, that person was his mother. "This rice was bought with Qiuzhu''s embroidered handkerchief and I exchanged it for copper coins, and this pickle was pickled by Qiuzhu himself. If mother wants to see what Ruan ordered the kitchen to send us, I''ll bring it for you. " After Gu Nanmo finished speaking, he turned and walked out without waiting for Gu Caiqi to react. After a while, he came in with a broken porcelain bowl. In the porcelain bowl were two pieces of moldy steamed buns, and half a bowl of rotten vegetables, mixed with two pieces of pure white fat. "Is this what they give you to eat?" Gu Caiqi''s voice trembled a little, and his body trembled slightly. She clearly told Ruan Shi before that even though Liu Shi moved to the small courtyard due to illness, the food and moon silver for the father and son would still be the same as before. Was this ordered by the Ruan family, or was the subordinate bullying the superior and the inferior to bully their father and son? Gu Nanmo had a cold face and wanted to say more ugly words, but Liu Shi spoke up before him. "I don''t know if the wife owner is here for something?" Mr. Liu blames Gu Caiqi in her heart, blames her for being ruthless, blames her for not caring about her son, and letting a concubine bully her. But he knew that there was nothing he could do yet. Not for anything else, just for his son. Gu Nanmo is fourteen years old this year, and he has reached the age of marriage. He can''t let Ruan plant his son''s marriage. So only if he pretended to forgive Gu Caiqi and borrowed the guilt in her heart, could he find a good family for his son. Gu Caiqi is lustful and cares about face. As long as he doesn''t make mistakes, his son is the son of the Gu family. This point can never be changed. Gu Caiqi''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t dare to look directly at Mrs. Liu. "I came to see you, are you feeling better?" Mrs. Liu nodded: "I have to worry about my wife, and I will recover in three to five days." "I saw that your complexion has improved a lot. If that''s the case, then move back to live! This place...is not suitable for recuperating." Gu Caiqi knew that she was a little guilty when she said this, but at the beginning the doctor said that Liu''s disease was contagious, so she agreed to Ruan''s proposal and sent him here for the safety of the entire Gu family. Now that his illness is cured, it is time to move back. He is the rightful emperor of the Gu family, there is no doubt about it. Gu Caiqi''s arrival was surprising, and her words were even more surprising. It''s just that Mrs. Liu is still thinking about the girl coming to see him, so naturally she won''t agree to move back now. "The doctor said that it will take three to five days to recover. I''d better wait until my body is fully recovered before going back!" Mr. Liu''s tone was flat, and there was no emotion, it was more like a slap in the face of Gu Caiqi. "Then... that''s fine too, take your time, I''ll be leaving first." Gu Caiqi left in a bit of embarrassment. She thought she was quite talented and good-looking, so she always didn''t take men seriously. Now looking at the bowl of pickles on Zhengjun and Dizi''s table, I just feel that my whole face is burning. For a person who is proud of her talents and loves face very much, Zhengjun and his son were bullied like this in the mansion, she is naturally shameless. No wonder the emperor and Prince Shun reprimanded her, it was her negligence. "What happened to her?" Gu Nanmo couldn''t understand Gu Caiqi''s meaning, how could he think of their father and son in a good way? Liu shook his head, he didn''t know what happened to her. But he knew that their future days would never be so difficult again. Gu Caiqi came out of the small courtyard, went directly to the housekeeper, and ordered everyone in the house to be called to the front yard, including those servants and concubines. Looking at the dense crowd of people standing below, Gu Caiqi''s face became more and more ugly. Even the clothes worn by a second-class servant were better than those of her son, and Gu Nanmo''s clothes that had been frayed to the point of fraying made her eyes hurt. Ruan looked at Gu Caiqi''s face, feeling a little worried. Gu Nanqing on the side tugged at Ruan Shi''s sleeve, and Ruan Shi only shook his head at him. "Zhengjun moved to a small yard to be raised due to illness, the eldest son is filial, and followed him to serve, but they are still the masters of this mansion!" After Gu Caiqi finished speaking, the teacup that was said was thrown out, and the broken porcelain and tea leaves splashed all over the floor. "Housekeeper, go and get the account books from the mansion for nearly half a year." Gu Caiqi sat on the chair, poured himself another cup of tea, and then gave instructions to the butler without raising his head. She never cared about the affairs in the backyard. Now it seems that the intrigue in this backyard is not as simple as that in court. The housekeeper froze, and hurried to find the ledger, but Ruan clutched the handkerchief tightly, feeling a bad premonition in his heart. Wife Master, did he hear something outside, so when he returned to the house, his face became ugly, and he took the initiative to visit that old man Liu? Just in front of everyone, Ruan didn''t dare to act like a baby with Gu Caiqi, let alone talk too much. Gu Caiqi glanced at the people working in the kitchen again, and asked sharply, "Who is in charge of the diet of the lord and the eldest son?" Everyone in the kitchen looked at each other and shook their heads. "Okay, okay! I really raised a group of good servants, and they all rode on the head of the master." Gu Caiqi was laughed out of anger. She always thought that Mrs. Liu just got sick and moved to another yard, but she didn''t expect that these people in the mansion wanted to starve their father and son to death! (end of this chapter) Chapter 320： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (25) Chapter 320 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (25) "Come here, pack all the people in the kitchen with 50 boards and sell them." Gu Caiqi waved his hand, and the guard immediately stepped forward. Everyone turned pale and knelt down to beg for mercy. "Patriarch, please be kind! Patriarch, please be kind..." "Patriarch, please spare me! Patriarch, it''s not slaves who bully masters, slaves are forced to do so!" "That''s right! The master and slaves also act according to the orders from above. Otherwise, I will give the slave ten courage, and the slave will not dare to bully the master and the eldest son!" "The head of the family clearly checked, the slaves are all wronged!" There was a lot of crying on the ground, and some of the standing people started to get scared, while some were secretly gloating. Anyone with a discerning eye knows that this is Ruan Shi''s handwriting, and those husbands and servants who have been bullied by Ruan Shi can only wish that Ruan Shi will be kicked out of the mansion today. "I raised you to serve my master well, not to invite you to be my master. Is it still unclear who the master in this mansion is? The law of the court is clearly recorded. It was my official who carried a big sedan chair to welcome me, how can I allow you to bully me?" Gu Caiqi didn''t listen to those people''s sophistry at all, and with a wave of his hand, he ordered all the people in the back kitchen to be brought down. According to the law, except for her and the Liu family and the only legitimate son, everyone else in this mansion is slaves. Whether it is Ruan Shi, the housekeeper, or everyone in the back kitchen and front hall, they are just servants. If it is said that the emperor beat her before, she still doesn''t know what happened. Then she was targeted by Prince Shun today, so she fully understood. If the action is not made bigger, how can I explain to Prince Shun? Ruan''s heart turned cold, he didn''t expect his wife, who had always been kind to him, to say these words in front of the whole family. Isn''t this telling everyone that he is just a servant? He gave birth to Qing''er for her and served her wholeheartedly, but in the end he was just a servant in her heart. What an irony! Ruan has forgotten at this time, Gu Caiqi is ruthless to the Zhengjun who is being married by Ming Media, how can he have such deep affection for him? If it weren''t for Prince Shun''s pointed reprimand today, Gu Caiqi probably wouldn''t have thought that he would have a sick king! The housekeeper hurriedly brought up the ledger. Gu Caiqi only found the monthly silver and the monthly cloth supply, and then threw the booklet, hitting Ruan Shi on the face. "Who took the responsibility of Zhengjun and Dizi?" Gu Caiqi stared, the housekeeper immediately knelt down, buried his head on the ground, but said nothing. "It''s clearly recorded in the ledger. Zhengjun and Eldest Prince have been taken away every month. Who took it away? Did it go to the two of them?" Gu Caiqi''s voice suddenly increased, and the housekeeper trembled, but he still gritted his teeth and refused to make a sound. Gu Caiqi raised his hand and smashed the freshly poured tea together with the teacup on the butler''s head. The rest of the people took a step back in fright, and even the sound of panting became much quieter. Ruan''s complexion was pale, and his eyes were drooping, not daring to look up. Unexpectedly, the butler suddenly raised his body, slapped his face and cried bitterly: "I shouldn''t be greedy, I shouldn''t be greedy for the things of Zhengjun and the eldest son, I deserve death, I deserve death..." Gu Caiqi frowned blankly, and Ruan''s body also froze. He never thought that the housekeeper would take all the things down. After all, those things were shared equally between him and the housekeeper, and he was not less greedy. "Damn dog slave, eat the inside out!" Gu Caiqi stood up and kicked the butler hard. Every time she kicked, Ruan''s body trembled, as if each kick fell on her body. "Slave deserves to die, I know I made a mistake, and I ask the Patriarch to forgive me..." The housekeeper knew of Ruan''s methods, and the whole family had to be alive, so she didn''t dare to confess Ruan, and only hoped that Ruan would let her family go. When Mrs. Ruan forced the housekeeper to join him in harming Mrs. Liu, she threatened her with the young grandson of the housekeeper''s family. Seeing the butler''s forehead dripping with blood, Ruan realized something, so he strode forward and kicked the butler. "Slave dog, thanks to my trust in you, I didn''t expect you to be so bold as to withhold the monthly money of Zheng Jun and the eldest son. You are so brave!" Ruan scolded angrily, as if she was also kept in the dark, this scene... was really well acted. Gu Caiqi glanced at Ruan Shi, and finally saved him some face. "Come here, drag this deceitful beast out and beat him to death!" Gu Caiqi''s words were like a thunderbolt, which made everyone''s cheeks turn pale. Many people are still frowning and thinking about whether they have ever bullied Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo in the past. "Patriarch, please be kind! My lord, please be kind!" The housekeeper wailed and howled, but Gu Caiqi didn''t even frown. Even if the housekeeper is sent to Jingzhao Mansion, she should die according to the law. Rather than publicizing her family ugliness, it''s better for her to clean it up herself. Gu Caiqi knew that she couldn''t hide this matter, and she didn''t intend to hide it. As long as Prince Shun can calm down, the death of a housekeeper is nothing. "Mr. Ruan, you can''t absolve yourself of the blame for what happened in the mansion when you were housekeeper. From now on, you should stay in the Ewha Garden honestly, and don''t come out if you have nothing to do." Ruan''s body froze, knowing that she was angry, she didn''t dare to refute. Gu Caiqi accepted his cronies as the housekeeper again, and asked her to go outside and buy a new batch of servants to come back. This matter is considered over. In the Lihuayuan, Ruan dropped a set of tea sets as soon as he went back, shaking with anger. "Liu Shi, this bastard, is almost dead and still makes the wife-lord worry about it. What kind of vicious tricks did he use?" Gu Nanqing frowned and glanced at the white porcelain shards on the ground, and sighed softly: "He is the righteous king of the Gu family, as long as he doesn''t die, this will not change. Mother is angry now, so why should dad be like this? Your set The tea set was newly replaced some time ago, and now that the mansion has changed, I''m afraid I will never send you something of this quality again." Before, the Ruan family brought back both Liu''s and Gu Nanmo''s shares, and he, a concubine, also gained a lot of glory. Those things that are supposed to be the sons of the eldest son are used differently. Now that father has angered mother, the life of father and son is going to be difficult. "I shouldn''t have been soft-hearted back then. If I had directly poisoned that **** to death, I wouldn''t have..." "Daddy!" Gu Nanqing interrupted Ruan''s words, if this matter was heard, it would not be as simple as confinement. Ruan Shi knew that she had slipped her mouth, so she quickly stopped talking. But the hatred in his eyes didn''t diminish, he just wished he could kill Liu Shi right away. "Qing''er, your mother loves you very much, you must take the opportunity to persuade your mother, and ask her not to get angry with me. These things are all done by the housekeeper alone." (end of this chapter) Chapter 321： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (26) Chapter 321 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (26) Anyway, the housekeeper has already pleaded guilty, and he is dead. As long as he bites him to death and refuses to admit it, no one will know that this matter is related to him. Gu Nanqing frowned slightly, and then nodded lightly. He didn''t think he was so favored. His mother didn''t even care about his son, so how could he care about him as a son? It''s just that he knows how to read words and expressions on weekdays, and can say a few words to make her happy. "I''m afraid my mother is still worried about that matter now, so don''t be impatient. After a while, when my mother''s anger subsides, this matter will naturally pass." Mr. Liu didn''t starve to death, so my mother wouldn''t really do anything to my father. "Daddy is just afraid of delaying your important event, Miss Lin..." Mr. Ruan is concerned about this marriage with Ning''an Hou Mansion in her heart. If Mrs. Liu is in charge of the family again, she will definitely not allow his son to marry into Ning''an Hou''s Mansion. "Don''t worry, Daddy, Qing''er is still young and can afford to wait." Gu Nanqing said so, but he was also a little worried in his heart. He was young, but Lin Junshen was not young. "Then just wait a little longer. When your mother calms down, daddy will go and tell her about you." Ruan looked at his son with a satisfied face. His greatest wish was to hope that his son would marry a good family in the future. His son is more blessed than he. The father and son are comforting each other, while Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo are looking at the things piled up in the yard with surprise. "what ''s wrong?" Gu Nanmo helped Liu Shi out, looked at the people in the yard and asked. The new butler is a person close to Gu Caiqi, named Wang Su, and Mrs. Liu knows her. Seeing Mrs. Liu coming out, Wang Su hurriedly stepped forward and bowed, "I am the new butler, and I am here to deliver clothes and supplies to the lord and the eldest son at the order of the master." "Where did the previous butler go?" Liu was curious, he guessed that Gu Caiqi would order someone to deliver things to them, but he didn''t expect that even the housekeeper had changed. "Returning to the master, the previous dog slave was killed by the master because he privately withheld the monthly payment of you and the eldest son, and also implied that the subordinates deceived the master and betrayed righteousness." Wang Su said sternly. Mrs. Liu was taken aback, she didn''t expect that Gu Caiqi would even change the housekeeper because of him. Is this the sun coming out from the west? "What about Ruan?" He just wanted to know what happened to Gu Caiqi''s general Ruan Shi, and whether he was willing to punish him. "Ruan''s side-husband was not well controlled, and was punished by the head of the house for confinement. Without the order of the head of the house, he was not allowed to leave the Lihuayuan." Mrs. Liu nodded, but she didn''t seem happy or unhappy. "The butler is here." "Slaves dare not, this is all a slave''s job." Wang Su presented a pack of silver ingots with both hands, and left. Mrs. Liu looked down at the silver in her purse, slightly raised the corners of her lips, and then handed it all over to Gu Nanmo. "Father, this is..." Gu Nanmo didn''t understand what Gu Caiqi was messing with, how could he look like a different person? "Take it! This is the monthly silver of our father and son some time ago. Give him all the monthly silver of Qiu Zhuhua before, and you keep the rest." Mrs. Liu spent all of Qiuzhu''s monthly prescriptions before buying medicines. Now that he has money in his hand, it is natural to return it to him. The number of slave servants in the mansion is not high, so people have to be more considerate, don''t they? "My lord, son, slaves don''t want money, let''s save the money for the lord to get medicine for health!" Qiu Zhu shook his head hastily, he doesn''t plan to leave the house in the future, and asking for money is useless. "You should keep what is yours, just in case." Gu Nanmo poured out half of the money in the purse and handed it to Qiuzhu. Qiuzhu was about to refuse, but Gu Nanmo held down his hand. "Take it away! It''s better to put some silver in your hand than to put it all in my place." Qiuzhu understood what Gu Nanmo meant, so she didn''t insist on refusing. When Mrs. Ruan drove Mrs. Liu out, Mrs. Liu didn''t bring any money with her, but Gu Nanmo hurriedly followed him to wait on her, and didn''t have too much money on her. When he was about to go back to get it, Mrs. Ruan had already ordered people to take their father and son away. The yard of the two was sealed. It is said that it is to avoid the spread of diseases, but in fact it is to starve them to death. Fortunately, Qiu Zhu would hide the few private houses in his clothes when he went out on weekdays, which made them last for a long time. Ruan will guard against Liu and Gu Nanmo, but not a servant. In Ruan''s view, how much money can a slave have. "Since this is the case, then the slave will take it for the son and the master first." Qiuzhu carefully put away the money, and then took Gu Nanmo to sort out the things that Steward Wang had sent. "Qiuzhu, you can go out later to inquire about what happened in the mansion today." Gu Nanmo always felt that something was wrong. His father had been ill for so long and he hadn''t seen his mother come to see him once. Why did he do so many big things with great fanfare today? "Slave go now." Qiuzhu was also curious, so she ran out and secretly asked someone. When only the father and son were left in the courtyard, Gu Nanmo said to Liu Shi, "Father, what do you think mother means?" Mrs. Liu shook her head: "Since your maternal ancestral family has been declining day by day, your mother has treated me worse than before. I can''t explain the reason for today''s change." "After all, you are the Zhengjun of the mansion. When father recovers, you will have the final say on the backyard of the Gu mansion." Gu Nanmo stepped forward and took Liu Shi''s hand. He felt that his father was too benevolent. He was a bit stupid to be kind, and he didn''t even know he was poisoned by the concubine. "Don''t worry my son, even if it''s for you, father won''t just sit around and die." No matter who poisoned him, he wouldn''t just let it go. He still wants to find a good family for his son to marry, and stay in this Gu mansion, really wronged the child. A son who was born in the first line, his life is worse than that of a servant. Looking at the new clothes for four seasons in the yard, Liu felt ironic. "Mo''er only hopes that father can be happy." Gu Nanmo shook his head, he didn''t want to fight for anything, as long as his father didn''t suffer such wrongs anymore. But he also knows that without the Liu family, if he can no longer marry a powerful wife-head, his father will never have anyone to support him, and such days may repeat. Powerful wife-head? The smile on the corner of Gu Nanmo''s mouth suddenly froze, and the woman''s sallow face appeared in front of his eyes. Who the **** is she? If you ask her to take her father and him away from Gu''s house, will she agree? Gu Nanmo didn''t want to gamble with his marriage. His father''s life was already a tragedy, and he didn''t want to repeat his father''s mistakes. But if they can escape the cage of the Gu family and live in the rivers and lakes, will they be much happier? Once I had the desire to escape, I couldn''t restrain myself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 322： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (27) Chapter 322 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (27) Gu Nanmo thought, maybe he can ask her. Qiu Zhu, who went to inquire about the news, came back soon, with an uncontrollable smile on his face. "Master, son, good news!" Qiuzhu told Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo what happened during the day in detail, especially when it came to the sentence "The Zhengjun came to the door with eight sedan chairs, how can you allow me to bully you", The face is full of pride. "The lord is the righteous ruler, so the Ruan family is just a slave no matter how powerful they are." Qiuzhu said happily with a puffy face, the concubine itself is half a slave, he thinks the Patriarch is right. "Mother, what kind of evil is this?" Gu Nanmo curled his lips, really unable to see through Gu Caiqi''s thoughts. "Your mother cares about face, maybe someone outside said something!" After all, Mrs. Liu has been married to Gu Caiqi for many years, so she still knows a little about her. After hearing the words that Qiuzhu sent back, he guessed a thing or two. But no matter what, this is a good thing for him. The news of what happened in Gu''s mansion spread quickly, and Su Qiruo naturally heard about it. "The queen mother is more capable than the emperor''s sister." Su Qiruo hooked her lips, stuffed the remaining half of the bun into her mouth, and then clapped her hands. The last time she went to the palace to complain to the emperor, Gu Caiqi didn''t seem to do anything. But yesterday when I went back to the mansion, I told my mother that the Gu mansion had a big cleaning today, and even the housekeeper was changed. I have to say that the **** is still old and spicy. Su Qiruo took a look at the sky, and then disappeared by the wall before it was dark. In a small courtyard with three entrances in the south of the city, Su Qiruo stood at the door and knocked on the door lightly three times. After a while, someone came out and ushered her in. "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you?" Yang Nan and Yang Bei are the personal bodyguards that Prince Shun prepared for Su Qiruo. They are five years older than Su Qiruo. She practiced martial arts when she was young, and they were always by her side to serve her. It''s just that before this experience, these two people were kicked out of the house by her to do business. Someone in the rivers and lakes colluded with the government to resell private salt, and Prince Shun''s influence could not penetrate into the rivers and lakes, so Su Qiruo took over the job for her. "The last practice." Su Qiruo said without raising her eyelids, Yang Nan and Yang Bei naturally understood what she meant. "Your Highness, would you like to take a shower and change?" Yang Nan knew that His Royal Highness liked to be clean, so he hurriedly asked. "There''s no rush, I''ll prepare it tomorrow night." Su Qiruo waved her hand, and after giving Liu Shi the last needle, she will not be a beggar anymore. "Yes." "Yangbei, hand over the salt smuggling case to Yangnan to continue to investigate. Take someone to Xuyang tomorrow to find out the case of Xuyang City Lord Ji''s family extermination. Be careful." That person killed all of Ji''s family as soon as he made a move. He must be a ruthless person. She didn''t want her cronies to fall into the hands of those people. "The subordinate takes orders." Yangbei clasped his fists. "Does Your Highness want to stay tonight?" "No." Su Qiruo thought about it, and finally decided to go to the tree to deal with Yisu. Although Gu Caiqi has noticed Liu and his son, she is still a little worried. Go over and take another look, as long as Gu Nanmo doesn''t suffer from such grievances, she can leave with peace of mind. After listening to Yang Nan and Yang Bei report some recent events, Su Qi Ruo left quietly. Needing the last injection, Su Qiruo came a little earlier. At this time, candles were still burning in the courtyard of Gu''s mansion, and a dark shadow touched the big banyan tree familiarly. Before he could see what Gu Nanmo was doing, he saw a young man walking not far away. The young man is extremely thin, about the same height as Gu Nanmo, and his steps are not big when he walks, so he can''t see clearly what he looks like. Could it be that Gu Nanmo has any other good handkerchiefs to hand over? But if he had such a good friend, why didn''t he see that person to help him when he was in trouble? Now that Gu Nanmo has been favored again, he hurriedly leans over him, and it doesn''t look like a good thing at first sight. If Su Qi curled her lips in disdain, she would like to see how thick-skinned a person would come to look after Nanmo at this time of night. Gu Nanqing stood at the door of the small courtyard, raised his eyes and looked in, then covered his mouth in disgust. "Have they lived here all this time?" "Yes." The thing behind him responded in a low voice. Gu Nanqing hesitated for a moment, then walked in. Gu Nanmo heard a voice in the yard, thought it was Su Qiruo who came to give Liu Shi an injection, and ran out quickly. "How are you today..." Before the second half of the sentence was asked, Gu Nanmo stopped. Frowning and looking at the uninvited visitor in the yard, Gu Nanmo''s face was really not that pretty. "How did you come?" "I heard that my father is getting better, so Qing''er came to pay my respects to my father." Gu Nanqing said softly, and did not show anything because of Gu Nanmo''s dislike. "No need, father''s body can''t see the wind, you go back!" Gu Nanqing glanced at the open door behind Gu Nanmo, seeing that the door was still open in the wind, this lie was too careless. "Didn''t my brother come to visit my father during Qi Qing''er''s time? But the doctor said that my father''s illness should not be seen by others, and my mother personally issued an order that no one should disturb my father''s recuperation. Qing''er just..." Gu Nanmo interrupted Gu Nanqing''s words, with a hint of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth. "Since you know that your father''s illness should not be disturbed, what are you doing here at night?" "But isn''t father''s body already healed?" "Who told you that?" Only a few of them knew about his father''s condition. Could it be that the butler told the people in the house that way when he saw that his father looked good when he delivered the things? Anyway, Gu Nanmo wouldn''t believe that Gu Caiqi told Gu Nanqing about this, so that person didn''t care much. "Everyone in the house says so!" Gu Nanqing looked at Gu Nanmo innocently, if it wasn''t for his own marriage, he wouldn''t bother to please Mrs. Liu! Still need to look at Gu Nanmo''s face, why should he? "Father has already rested, come back in a few days!" The butler has been here a long time ago, so Gu Nanqing should have heard about it a long time ago, but he just came to visit tonight. Isn''t this just looking for bad luck? Which family visits patients at night? "That''s the wrong time for Qing''er to come." Gu Nanqing sighed regretfully, but had no intention of leaving yet. "What else?" Gu Nanmo didn''t want him to stay to waste time, it would be bad if he bumped into that person and came over to give the needle, so he just wanted to send Gu Nanqing away quickly. "Qing''er does have one more thing to tell his father. Since it''s inconvenient for my father to see me, it''s the same with my brother." Gu Nanqing glanced at Gu Nanmo, seeing that his expression had not changed, he continued, "Qing''er and Sister Lin from Ning''an Hou''s Mansion are ready to discuss marriage, but my elder brother is the eldest brother. If my elder brother doesn''t get married first, Qing''er''s marriage will also be delayed. Qing''er wants to come to my father for advice." (end of this chapter) Chapter 323： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (28) Chapter 323 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (28) Gu Nanmo blinked his eyes, somewhat unable to understand what Gu Nanqing meant. "Who are you talking about marriage with, and what has it to do with me?" He can marry whoever he wants. Could it be that if he gets married, he has to find someone to marry? "How could it have nothing to do with my brother? My brother is the elder brother. If the elder brother is not married, how can the younger brother marry first? If this is spread, wouldn''t it be a loss of face for our Gu family?" Gu Nanqing hurriedly said that he actually wanted to show off his good skills. Gu Nanmo, who is a concubine, can''t get married, but he can marry into Ning''an Hou''s mansion as a concubine. I''m afraid Gu Nanmo will be so jealous that he can''t sleep at night, right? "The face of the Gu family? Heh... Hasn''t the face of the Gu family been lost long ago?" Gu Nanmo sneered, the concubine of Gu''s mansion is in charge, and Zhengjun and his son-in-law have suffered all kinds of humiliation, how can there be any face to talk about? Now come here to tell him about Gu Fu''s face. If Gu Fu really cared about face so much, he wouldn''t have waited until now to send those things. "Brother, how can you say such a thing? If my mother finds out, I will definitely punish my brother." Gu Nanqing looked at Gu Nanmo in shock, as if Gu Nanmo had said something outrageous. "Only you and I know this, so how can my mother know it? Could it be that you want to go to my mother to sue me?" Gu Nanmo curled his lips in disdain. Doesn''t Gu Nanqing sue him too little? Now come here to pretend to be innocent, what kind of wolf with a big tail? Miss Lin who returned to the Ning''an Hou''s Mansion, he didn''t know what the Ning''an Hou''s Mansion was like, but if she could see Gu Nanqing who was as good at tricks as the Ruan family, she probably wasn''t a promising woman. Only look at the surface and not the inside, she will suffer in the future. Xu was taught by the Ruan family. Gu Nanqing has been putting on a show since he was a child, and he has endless tricks. He is definitely not a good bird. Gu Nanqing''s face froze, and he smiled embarrassingly: "Brother is serious, how could Qing''er do such a thing?" The corners of Gu Nanmo''s mouth twitched, he was too lazy to watch Gu Nanqing acting in front of him, so he turned his head and went into the room. Gu Nanqing didn''t stay any longer, and when the matter was done, he took the people away. "Eldest Young Master''s words are too harsh." The servant behind Gu Nanqing said indignantly. "He stayed with that half-dead father in this broken yard for so long, and it''s normal to have a little temper." Gu Nanqing smiled softly, "Look at his appearance full of resentment, how can he still look like a half-law son?" "My son is saying that such a person deserves not to be able to marry. In the future, when my son marries to Ning''an Hou Mansion and becomes the master, there will be times when he will be envious." "That kind of dead duck mouthed person, even if he envies him, he won''t let us see it. Let''s live our lives well." The two master and servant walked away while talking, and Su Qiruo who was hiding in the tree probably understood. The person who came was Gu Nanqing, the son of the Ruan family. Seeing that Gu Caiqi was angry, Xu Shi came here to show his courteousness, fearing that the Liu family would regain power in the future and take revenge. As a result, being courteous was not available, and he felt unhappy, so he deliberately showed off his marriage in front of Gu Nanmo. Ning''an Hou Mansion? Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she was really not familiar with such a name. She probably knows about the most noble families in Beijing. How many officials are there in the Lin family of Ning''an Houfu? No matter who he is, since he loves to show off so much, she will help them with this marriage and make him happy. Mrs. Liu in the room naturally listened to all the words outside, and when she saw Gu Nanmo coming in, she couldn''t help but secretly sighed. It was he who delayed his son. The Ruan family had already chosen a family for Gu Nanqing. His son was so good that he hadn''t settled on someone yet. It''s no wonder that Gu Nanqing came here to humiliate them today. "When father gets better, I will find a suitable good family for you." Mrs. Liu took Gu Nanmo''s hand and patted it lightly, with a look of guilt. "Father, what are you talking about? Mo''er doesn''t want to marry yet." He wouldn''t hastily find someone to marry just for Gu Nanqing to get married earlier! "Is there any reason not to get married when you are old? It stands to reason that last year I should have seen someone for you!" "Father, what Mo''er said is from the heart, Mo''er doesn''t want to marry so early, even if she wants to marry, she has to understand that person''s character before talking about it." He didn''t want to be like his father and marry someone like his mother. Mrs. Liu was taken aback for a moment, then nodded in agreement. "What Mo''er said is true." Gu Nanmo doesn''t know who the Ning''an Hou Mansion is, but Liu Shi still knows something. Marrying as a concubine of Gu Nanqing is a high-profile, but life in Ning''an Hou''s mansion may not be easy. After a few generations, Ning''anhou''s mansion is no longer as good as it was before. The whole mansion is only supported by Ning''anhou''s little monthly salary and the only two Zhuangzi with three or five shops. Shi, messing around outside all day. As long as anyone knows some inside information, he will not let his son marry and be wronged. Ruan''s vision is small, and he fell in love with the name of the Ning''an Hou Mansion, and wanted his son to fly to the branch, but he might have made a wrong calculation. If the Ruan family doesn''t prepare enough dowry for Gu Nanqing, Gu Nanqing''s life in the future will only be more difficult than in Gu''s residence. But Gu Nanqing is just a concubine, and according to Gu Caiqi''s temperament, she will definitely not let the concubine marry with too much dowry, and it will be Gu Nanqing himself who will suffer. Left and right are their affairs, Liu will not take care of them, and he is too lazy to worry about irrelevant people. While the father and son were talking, there was a sound of heavy footsteps outside, and Gu Nanmo hurriedly stood up to greet him. Su Qiruo deliberately made some noise, but it was just to remind the people in the room. "You came." Gu Nanmo looked at the person coming, his eyes were shining brightly. Su Qiruo smiled faintly and nodded. "Does Gu Zhengjun feel better?" "Your medicine is very effective. Father can get out of bed and walk around by himself these days." Gu Nanmo nodded and said gratefully. The medicine is definitely not cheap, and I dont know where she got it. "As good as that." After Su Qiruo entered the room, Mrs. Liu also hurriedly stood up. "I will give you the last injection today, drink up the rest of the medicine, and you will be fine." Su Qiruo''s subordinates fiddled with the silver needle neatly, while Gu Nanmo, who was standing by the side, just looked at it like that. "Thank you benefactor." Mr. Liu looked at the serious girl in front of her eyes, and was very grateful. If it wasn''t for her, he probably wouldn''t live long. Su Qiruo heard him say these two words a lot, this time he just smiled lightly, and didn''t say anything more polite. "Although your body is recovering, you should be more careful in the future. The person who poisoned you has not been cured, so you should pay more attention to your diet on weekdays. Mr. Gu is young, you have to take good care of him so that you can better protect him what!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 324： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (29) Chapter 324 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (29) She shouldn''t have said these things, but she was worried that Mrs. Liu would be soft-hearted, and she would be tricked by Mrs. Ruan in the future. If Su Qi would not visit Gu''s house at night again in the future, even if there was something, she might not be able to help them. "What the benefactor said is that I will be careful in the future." Mrs. Liu also nodded solemnly, he would never trust others so easily. Although the illness almost killed him, it also made him realize who is a human and who is a ghost. Su Qiruo took away the silver needles, and only then noticed the changes in the house, presumably those things were sent by Gu Caiqi. "This yard is not sunny, and it is too humid, which is not conducive to recuperation. You should move out earlier!" When Mrs. Liu refused to move back to the original courtyard, she was afraid that Su Qiruo would not be able to find him when she came. Now that the needles have been applied, there is no need for him to continue living here. Besides, the housekeeper has just changed, and Ruan''s feet have been grounded again, so he should have brought back Zhongfei earlier. Nodding, Mrs. Liu said softly, "Then we will move out tomorrow." "Then you rest earlier, the junior will leave." Su Qiruo stood up and cupped her fists at Mrs. Liu, that''s all she could do for them. In the previous experience, the emperor and Prince Shun''s suggestion to Gu Caiqi, coupled with Liu''s status as Zhengjun, as long as he is not so weak, no one in this mansion will be able to bully him and Gu Nanmotou again. go up. "Benefactor, walk slowly." Mrs. Liu got up to see Su Qiruo off, but was stopped by Su Qiruo. "You can''t see the wind now, so you don''t need to send me off." "Then Mo''er will send it to the benefactor on behalf of the father!" "Yes, Father." Gu Nanmo followed Su Qiruo out the door, and when they reached the courtyard, the two stopped. The stove was still burning with fire, and Qiuzhu was decocting medicine for Liu Shi inside. The night wind was so light that I couldn''t even blow my hair. I thought the rustling leaves were rarely quiet. The moon is very round tonight, under the moonlight, both of them can see each other''s expressions. "You... don''t you like the clothes I gave you?" Just now, Gu Nanmo took a few glances at Su Qiruo, and was sure that she was not wearing the new clothes he gave her under her ragged coat. Su Qiruo was startled, and then realized what he said. "My lord misunderstood, but I haven''t bathed in the past two days, and I''m afraid that the new clothes will be dirty." When she went to see Yang Nan and Yang Bei, she put the clothes in the small yard, but she didn''t expect Gu Nanmo to ask this. "Clothes are meant for you to wear, and you have to wash them when they get dirty." Gu Nanmo glanced at Su Qiruo with some displeasure, then thought of something, and hurriedly took out a purse containing silver ingots from his arms. "This is money sent by my mother, you can accept it! I know, those medicines are not cheap." The silver may not be enough, but he will find a way to return it to her in the future. "Didn''t I tell you that? Those three copper coins are your consultation fee." Su Qiruo didn''t go to pick up the purse, not to mention that she wasn''t short of money at all, even if she was short, she wouldn''t want him. His life was hard enough. "It''s just three copper coins, why do you make so much? Just accept it!" Gu Nanmo insisted on giving it, but Su Qiruo took a step back and moved a little further away from him. "No need, I will leave tonight. The money is useless to me. If you really feel that you owe me something, then I will come to get it when we meet next time." Get what she needs, but it may not be this yellow and white thing. "you are leaving?" Gu Nanmo followed half a step forward, looked at Su Qiruo with wide eyes and asked. "Yes." Su Qiruo nodded. "Can we meet again after that?" Gu Nanmo asked anxiously. She said some time ago that she would leave in a few days, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon. "Naturally, young master, take care." Su Qiruo clasped her fists towards Gu Nanmo and was about to leave, but a thin white hand grabbed her sleeve. "Are you going back to the rivers and lakes?" He recognized her as a grand thief, that''s why he asked this question. Su Qiruo shook her head, said with a smile: "I want to go home." "then you" Gu Nanmo originally wanted to ask where her home was and what her name was, but in the end she was too embarrassed to ask. He was thinking of asking her to take him and his father away, but because she said she wanted to go home, he didn''t dare to bring it up. Isn''t she from the rivers and lakes? "Then can you tell me your name?" Gu Nanmo asked with a blushing face, he didn''t know that he could be so bold. Su Qiruo thought about it for a while, and felt that if he knew her surname, he would naturally know her identity, but this time she went out to practice, the queen mother explained that she must not reveal her identity outside. "We will meet again if we are destined, take care, young master." Su Qiruo chuckled lightly, and flew away. Gu Nanmo looked at the direction in which the man was leaving, and his nose suddenly became sore. She didn''t seem to want to have anything to do with him, she didn''t even want to ask for his thanks, and she didn''t tell him her name. Even if there is only one surname! Su Qiruo went directly to the courtyard in the south of the city, Yangbei had already set off for Xu Yang, only Yangnan was still guarding in the courtyard. Seeing his master coming, Yang Nan hurriedly ordered people to prepare hot water and clothes. Looking at the clothes on his master, his heart ached. On the low couch next to the bed was the set of clothes that Gu Nanmo gave her. Although it was not made of expensive materials, the stitches and threads were sewn extremely finely. "Still an ingenious child." Su Qiruo, with her wet hair loose, unfolded the clothes to have a look, and laughed softly. The sallowness on her face was washed away, and now this woman who looks so clean and looks very similar to the emperor is the real Prince Shun''s daughter. The slender fingers caressed the fine stitches, and then folded the clothes neatly away. Its better to treasure the clothes that have been made with care, its a pity to wear them out. Twisting the three copper plates in her hands, Su Qiruo propped her chin up and didn''t know what to think, with a smile on her face. Didn''t tell him her name, he might get angry. I just **** off the boys, how can I coax them? A man like Gu Nanmo''s must not like gold and silver things, so what would he like? Su Qiruo slapped his forehead suddenly, but she didn''t care much about him. He may not be able to recognize who she is in the future, so should she admit that they have known each other in the future? The copper plate in the palm of his hand had already become warm from Su Qiruo''s body, and before he knew it, there was only the sound of steady breathing in the room. "Master, are you going back to the palace today?" Yang Nan waited at the door early, and when he saw his master getting up, he hurried in to wait for the wash. "Do you have any clues about what I asked you to check before?" Su Qiruo thought about it, she planned to go to Xu Yang herself, but the matter of smuggling salt can''t be dragged on for too long, the emperor is still waiting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 325： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (30) Chapter 325 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (30) "Our people followed him a few times and found that people sent by Guangyue went to meet Jiangbei Governor Qi Minlu." Su Qiruo frowned slightly, put down the handkerchief in her hand, looked sideways at Yang Nan and asked, "Are you sure?" "Subordinates don''t dare to lie, it''s absolutely true. Now our people have gone to the Guangyue faction to secretly investigate the evidence, and the princess and the emperor can also send people to watch Qi Minlu. That old fox is very cunning." Yang Nan personally followed Qi Minlu twice, but she avoided them all. Qi Minlu is a cautious person, and it may not be easy to catch her. "Does the Qi family have any relatives in the capital?" Su Qiruo didn''t know much about the situation in North Korea and China, all he knew was that the governor of Jiangbei was a second-rank official, and he was considered a high-ranking official in Beijing and China, let alone in the local area. This is equivalent to the local emperor, with great power in his hands. "The Zhengjun Fei of Qimin Road is the son of Fei''s family, Zuodu Censor of the Procuratorate." The Zuodu Censor of the Procuratorate, at the time of the second rank, was as big as Gu Caiqi''s official position. Su Qiruo nodded: "Continue to let people secretly investigate the Guangyue faction, you follow me back to the palace." "Yes." Yangnan went to pack his things, Su Qiruo simply had breakfast, and the master and servant returned to Prince Shun''s Mansion. This time, the guards at the door saw clearly, and when they saw that their young master had returned, they knelt happily to greet him. "I have seen Your Royal Highness." "Get up!" Su Qiruo swaggered into the mansion without anyone notifying her. Prince Shun went to Memorial Chu''s place. During this period of time, he had already found a wife for Memorial Chu, and he had to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Also specially invited the foster father-in-law from the palace to teach the rules and etiquette for Memorial Junior. And Su Jingxian has not returned from the court, only an old butler is left in the mansion, and he is arranging for his servants to take care of the flowers and plants in the back garden. Now is the season of blooming flowers, and the back garden is very beautiful. Su Qiruo first went back to her own yard to put down her things, and then went to look at Memorial Chu. The little guy is wearing a brocade suit, sitting by the piano and playing seriously, just like a young son of a family, how can he still look half as embarrassed as before? Prince Shun Junzheng is sitting with Mr. Ji playing chess together. I don''t know what the two of them said, but they all have smiles on their faces. "My lord, Your Royal Highness is back." The servant behind Prince Shun was the first to spot Su Qiruo standing at the door, and shouted excitedly. Prince Shun hurriedly raised his head to look, and seeing his peerless daughter looking at him, he hurriedly got up to greet him. "Ruo''er, you are back." Seeing that his daughter had lost a lot of weight, Prince Shun had a sore nose and almost shed tears. "My child, please greet my father." Su Qiruo lifted the hem of her clothes, knelt on the ground on one knee, and Prince Shun hurriedly reached out to pull her. "Why are you kneeling so well? It''s still cold on the ground!" "Isn''t it right for the child to greet the father!" Su Qiruo smiled and stood up, then met Xiaotuanzi''s joyful eyes. Jiang Chu''s hands had already stopped, and he jumped off the chair to meet Su Qiruo, but because the father-in-law who taught etiquette was watching, he stopped abruptly again. "Grass people send greetings to Her Royal Highness." Old Master Ji hurriedly saluted Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo waved his hand, and the attendant behind him immediately supported the old man who was about to kneel down. "Grandpa Ji doesn''t need to be too polite. Thanks to you and Nian''er for being with my father during this time, this junior is very grateful." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo looked at Memorial Chu. "Xiao Chu''er has finally grown some flesh and looks even better." "elder sister." Jiangchu bowed to Su Qiruo according to the teacher who taught Gonggongjiao, Su Qiruo nodded in satisfaction. If he wants to marry a good family in the future, this etiquette is a compulsory course. Children who grow up in aristocratic families must observe etiquette in the mansion. Old Master Ji''s face turned ugly for a moment, and he reprimanded at the beginning of the meeting: "I don''t understand the rules, that''s Her Royal Highness." He kept telling his little grandson that he would call her Your Royal Highness after meeting Su Qiruo, but the child still couldn''t change. "Grandpa Ji doesn''t need to be like this, I am Chu''er''s older sister, so he can just call me like this in the future." "Chu''er has no shape, His Highness shouldn''t be so spoiled with him." Master Ji disagreed a little, how could their identities deserve to be called His Royal Highness Sister? "Father has only one daughter under my knees. If you always feel that it is inappropriate for Chu''er to call me my sister, then ask Father to recognize Chu''er as a foster son." If the old and the young were not protected by Prince Shun''s mansion, how would they live in the future? Old man Ji is getting old, so he might not be able to wait until Ji Ji Chu grows up, so Su Qiruo thought to recognize Ji Ji Chu so that he could protect him in the future. "This matter is absolutely impossible. It is an infinite fortune to be taken in by the king and His Highness in the body of Puliu, the first child. I dare not ask for anything else." Old man Ji has never been a greedy person, he is already content with today''s life, how can he dare to praise Wang Jun as the adoptive father of his little grandson? Seeing that old man Ji doesn''t seem to be cheating, Su Qiruo doesn''t force it. "Since that''s the case, then you shouldn''t treat Chu''er so harshly in the future. Once he calls me sister, I will always be his sister." Since you don''t want to climb up the palace, you can just climb up to her, the world''s daughter. "Everything is under His Highness''s orders." Master Ji didn''t dare to refute any more, so he bowed and replied. "Okay, okay, you came back after a lot of trouble, sit down and rest first, and my father will order someone to prepare meals to wash you off." Prince Shun was in a great mood when he saw his daughter coming back. He had to go to the temple in the next two days to ask Mrs. Hui Ling whether his daughter''s calamity was over? A good child, who has never enjoyed a day of blessings since he was a child, has suffered so much that others have not experienced! "No need to be so troublesome, the child has only been away from home for more than a month, and besides, didn''t you come back a few days ago?" Su Qiruo looked helplessly at her father, this man really loved her. "How can it be the same? You just have a good rest, your queen mother may have gone back by now." Without giving Su Qiruo another chance to object, Prince Shun has already walked out of the yard quickly. Su Qiruo shook his head helplessly, went to talk to Mr. Ji, his grandson and grandson for a while, and then went to the study to wait for Prince Shun to come to court. Accidentally saw the booklet on the table, Su Qiruo felt her head was getting bigger. Isn''t this exactly the talent book that the emperor said earlier that Prince Shun borrowed from her? Randomly flipped through a few pages, Su Qiruo felt very bored. Such a picture is unclear, and it is impossible to tell who is who at all, and I dont know how the queen sister and the queen mother were chosen. What if I choose an ugly and unsalted one? Although appearance is not the most important thing, you still have to look past it, right? Besides, it is a bit unfair to each other to select people into the palace just by looking at them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 326： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (31) Chapter 326 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (31) It seems that the emperor is not easy to do, sacrifice the ego to help everyone. Su Qiruo was about to close the booklet when Gu Nanqing''s name suddenly appeared in the booklet. "Gu Nanqing?" Su Qiruo roughly flipped through the booklet, and found that there was only Gu Nanqing''s name on it, but no Gu Nanmo, so he couldn''t help frowning. How could a mere concubine have the ability to squeeze out his concubine and enter the picture book of the draft? The Ruan family is really not simple! Su Qiruo folded that page, and before she put down the album, Prince Shun strode in. "Mother Queen." Su Qiruo stood up and saluted, Prince Shun stepped forward and pushed her back to the chair to sit down. Seeing that she was looking at the album of the draft, a smile could not help but appear on her face. "But is there anyone you like?" Su Qiruo curled her lips: "Are you so eager to get your daughter married and start a family?" "Not really, the main reason is that your father is more anxious." Su Jingxian coughed lightly, took a sip of the tea that Su Qiruo had just poured. In fact, she is also anxious, but she won''t say it. "My daughter is only fifteen this year, and it won''t be too late to talk about marriage in two years." Su Qiruo waved his hand with a look of pride. "I can wait, but your father may not be able to wait." Su Jingxian used her husband as a shield, and it went very smoothly. "Then you should persuade father for your daughter." Su Qiruo said, then opened the booklet and handed it to Su Jingxian. Su Jingxian looked down, chuckled and said, "Master of the Gu family?" Thinking that her daughter had said so many things for Zhengjun of the Gu family in front of her, Su Jingxian understood in his heart. Co-authoring this child is the young master of the Gu family! "Gu Nanqing?" Su Jingxian watched the introduction about Gu Nanqing carefully, wanting to know more. "This is the second son of the Gu family, and his biological father is the side husband Ruan Shi." "What''s the meaning?" "Sister Huang''s draft, the eldest son of the Gu family didn''t appear in this list of albums, but a son from a concubine took this position. Doesn''t the Queen Mother think there is a problem?" Su Qiruo said lightly, now she''s actually a little thankful that Gu Nanqing and Ruan''s made these tricks behind their backs, otherwise Gu Nanmo entered the palace, where would there be anything wrong with her? Su Jingxian was startled, but then he understood. "The Ministry of Rites is responsible for this matter, these things that are eaten inside and out!" He slapped the table heavily, enough to see Prince Shun''s anger at this time. Even the emperor dared to tamper with the draft, did these people eat the courage of the bear? "When the water is clear, there will be no fish. Officials in the past dynasties have not been completely clean, but this is indeed a bit bold. In this booklet, there may be many people who have replaced other people''s names. How many benefits did you take advantage of?" Su Qiruo''s words seem to be persuading Prince Shun to think about it, but they are actually reminding her to look into this matter carefully. Hitting the idea on the emperor''s head, these dog officials are really tired of their lives. "Come here, go and thoroughly investigate everyone in charge of this draft, starting with the concubine of the Gu family." Su Jingxian gave an order to the outside, but no one came, but someone left with the order. Su Qiruo suddenly thought of someone when he heard the words "the concubine of the Gu family", so he asked more questions. "Does Queen Mother know about Ning''an Houfu?" "The Marquis of Ning''an is no longer what it used to be. Why do you ask them?" Su Jingxian sneered, she also looked down on the current Ning Anhou, when the old Ning Anhou was still there, the Lin family was considered Dinghe''s family, but now... None of the current head of the Lin family and future successors can do it. Be obedient, don''t have big skills, but keep thinking carefully. If it wasn''t for old Ning Anhou''s face, the Lin family would have been kicked out of the court long ago. "I just heard someone talk about it suddenly, and I''m a little curious." "Although the Marquis of Ning''an now holds the position of a bachelor''s degree attendant from the Imperial Academy of the fourth rank, he has no talent or virtue and cannot be reused. She has several daughters under her knees, and none of them can be handed over. Now the Lin family is nothing but In Shizuyin, life is extremely difficult." Seeing that his daughter was interested in the personnel affairs in Beijing, Su Jingxian chatted with her in detail. "So it''s just in name only!" If Su Qi is clear, it''s no wonder that Miss Lin has a crush on Gu Nanqing. "The hereditary title will be reduced to uncle in her daughter''s generation, and then Ning''anhou''s mansion will be Ning''an''s mansion." The current Marquis of Ning''an happens to be the third generation of the hereditary, and if the contemporary people of the same generation have no meritorious service, they will be downgraded by one level every three generations, so when Lin Junshen succeeds, he can only succeed as Ning Anbo. If Su Qi understood, she didn''t ask any more questions, but talked about the private salt with Prince Shun. Governor of Jiangbei is an official of the second grade. If he wants to attack her, he has to send someone from the court. It''s okay for the people under Su Qiruo to investigate the affairs of Jianghu, but if they meet people in the court, they will be unable to do so. "Since you have come back, follow me to court in the future! Your imperial sister''s life is difficult, and you will need your assistance in the future." Prince Shun knew that his daughter Zhi was not in the court, and the child was used to wandering around, so he couldn''t be trapped. But their identities are different, even if she doesn''t like it, she can''t help it. The emperor is in charge of such a huge country, without the help of her own family, how can she support it on her own? If Su Qi is the emperor''s only sister, she must bear this burden. "But my daughter still wants to go to Xuyang..." Su Qiruo is concerned about the affairs of the Ji family, if this is a vendetta, it will be more convenient for her to take action than the court. "Do you want to investigate the case of Xu Yangji''s family?" "Yes." "Let''s leave this matter to Yangnan and Yangbei first. Now that the private salt matter involves Qi Minlu, and Qi Minlu is related to Fei''s family by marriage, this matter will be troublesome. You should help your imperial sister first." Let''s find out about this." The affairs of the Ji family are not in a hurry, but the private salt matter is related to the people''s livelihood, and there is no delay. "Yes, the child is under the arrangement of the Queen Mother." Although Su Qiruo is unwilling to participate in political affairs, she doesn''t see moths eroding her imperial sister''s world. No one can bully the person she wants to protect. Prince Shun smiled in relief, and patted his daughter on the shoulder lightly. "I have wronged you all these years." "I don''t feel wronged. What I have seen with my master these years is something I would never be able to touch if I stay in the palace for a lifetime. The prosperity of the world is not limited to a square inch. My boy is very lucky to have this experience." "Good boy, the Queen Mother is very relieved that you can think so." Prince Shun was proud of his daughter''s open-mindedness, but felt increasingly guilty. Compared to the emperor, she did pay too little for this daughter. She is a qualified courtier, but not a qualified mother. "My boy is even more fortunate to have two enlightened elders, you and my father." (end of this chapter) Chapter 327： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (32) Chapter 327 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (32) Prince Shun and Prince Shun are distinguished, but they are not arbitrary. Compared to those of the same age who were only twelve years old and were filled with many servants by their father in the mansion, Su Qiruo felt that she was extremely lucky. Except for driving her out to practice, they never forced her to do everything else, and she decided on her own. "Mothers and fathers in this world love their children." Prince Shun sighed softly, how could she be willing to send her daughter out of the house and travel thousands of miles away from home, isn''t it all for her own good? "Kids understand." "Let''s go, go eat, your father is probably in a hurry." "Yes." Mother and daughter came out hand in hand, and when they walked towards the light, Prince Shun only felt that his heart was full. The two most important people in his life can finally be by his side. Prince Shun also specially called Mr. Ji and Ji Jichu over. They sat at the table together. Although they didn''t speak, they were very warm. Su Qiruo entered the palace in the afternoon to pay respects to the emperor, the emperor was overjoyed, so he left her for dinner before letting her go. Walking on the way out of the palace, Su Qiruo suddenly missed that young man who was always waiting in the small courtyard. I haven''t seen him for a day, so he shouldn''t be bullied! Prince Shun took the time to meet Mrs. Huiling. I dont know what Mrs. Huiling said to him. Anyway, he was very happy when he came back. Since Su Qiruo entered the imperial court, she has to learn many things again, and she is also very busy. The court was underway this day, Prince Shun went up to the imperial study with the emperor, and Su Qiruo left the palace first. Standing at the gate of the palace, the ministers of the DPRK and China saluted and bid farewell to her one after another. Now, although the eldest daughter of Prince Shun''s Mansion has no official position, she is the only younger sister of the emperor. It goes without saying that her status is noble. Even the old cabinet ministers of the current dynasty treat her with a little more respect, let alone her. people. The emperor only selected a group of royal servants to enter the palace in March, and those who were not selected are now all eyeing the fat piece of Prince Shun''s mansion. Some people even began to rejoice that, compared to being an inconspicuous servant in the harem, it would be more comfortable to marry into Prince Shun''s mansion. Prince Shun''s backyard is clean, and Prince Shun is a kind and good-natured person. It is absolutely right to marry such a family. If you cant be a real king, you can be a side king. Stepping on the carriage back to the palace, Su Qiruo sighed wearily, saying these obsequious things every day, how tiring it is! "Your Highness, you are back." When the butler saw Su Qiruo coming back, he hurriedly went up to greet him. "Wait for me?" Su Qiruo looked at the anxiety on the housekeeper''s face, and asked curiously. "Wang Jun invited a tailor from Xianzhifang in Beijing to tailor your clothes, and they are waiting in the front hall!" "What kind of clothes do you want to wear?" "There will be a banquet in the palace in a few days, Wang Jun is preparing clothes for you to attend the banquet!" My little master may not understand, but the butler has a clear heart. Wang Jun wants to show His Royal Highness Shi Nujun! Su Qiruo nodded, and didn''t ask any more questions. May 15th, commonly known as May Festival. The weather is getting hotter, and the imperial garden is full of flowers, which is a good time to enjoy the flowers. A flower viewing banquet is held in the palace, and all ministers and family members are invited to enter the palace. Because the queen has not yet been established, all matters are handled by Prince Shun on his behalf. Prince Shun entered the palace early, and Su Qiruo naturally accompanied him. She wanted to invite Ji Chu to play in the palace together, but Mr. Ji refused to agree, insisting that Ji Ji Chu didn''t understand palace rules and etiquette now, and was afraid of losing the face of Prince Shun''s mansion. If Su Qi saw that the old man persisted, he would let him go. Sitting in the gazebo with the emperor, Su Qiruo turned the cup in her hand boredly, her mind had already gone somewhere. "My sister, try this sour plum soup. It has been kept in the ice cellar for a long time, and it is taken out in the morning. Now it is just right to drink." Su Qiyu pushed a bowl of cool sour plum soup in front of Su Qiruo, and said with a smile. "Well... not bad, but a little sweet." Su Qiruo took a sip and nodded in satisfaction. But she has always disliked sweets, perhaps in order to cater to the tastes of the princes and servants in the harem. This sour plum soup is just right for the sour taste, but a bit sweet. Little Fuzi behind the emperor smiled helplessly. There was only one Prince Shun who dared to speak so bluntly in front of the emperor. Su Qiyu also took a sip after hearing the words, and then agreed: "It is indeed a bit sweet." The corner of Xiao Fuzi''s mouth twitched. When Ji Shijun delivered the sour plum soup to the emperor yesterday, the emperor said it was delicious. Why did he change his attitude in front of His Royal Highness? "Uncle Huang is working so hard today, what can the younger sister see?" Su Qiyu suddenly thought of the steps of the banquet that Prince Shun had entered the palace to discuss with her a few days ago, and Su Qiyu felt amused. Her imperial sister is a dragon and a phoenix among men, there are countless people who want to marry into Prince Shun''s mansion, so there is really no need to be so anxious. Seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t seem to know about it, Su Qiyu wanted to remind her a few words, so as not to embarrass her. "Didn''t the father handle the palace banquets in the past?" Su Qiruo wondered, except for returning to Beijing once a year during Chinese New Year, the rest of the time she stayed in the mountains with her master. Even after returning home during the Chinese New Year, she seldom participated in palace banquets, so she didn''t know much about them. "Of course it is, but this time it''s different." Su Qiyu said mysteriously. "What is the difference?" "Aunt Huang and Uncle Huang have other intentions this time!" Su Qiyu raised her eyebrows. Prince Shun, who has always disliked being too close to those ministers, went to talk to those who have sons as soon as he entered the palace today. This is too obvious. Su Qiruo blinked innocently, and finally realized what the emperor was referring to. "I just told Queen Mother a few days ago that I don''t want to get married so early. Why are they still in such a hurry?" "Alas... Who told you that I am not worthy of your imperial sister!" Su Qiyu sighed helplessly. She started drafting at the age of fifteen, and it has been three years now, but the stomachs of those servants have not moved for a long time, so Aunt Huang is in a hurry! Su Qiruo pursed her lips lightly, and stretched out her hand to touch Su Qiyu''s wrist. Su Qiyu was stunned for a moment, then put her hands there, allowing Su Qiruo to diagnose her pulse. "Miss Huang is in good health, but she is too tired and worried on weekdays, which is not conducive to pregnancy. She should relax and combine work and rest." Su Qiruo thinks that her medical skills are not bad, but she can''t see what''s wrong with Su Qiyu''s body. When the master comes over next time, let the master come and have a look to rest assured. "In the future, with the imperial sister by my side, I will naturally be able to relax a lot." Su Qiyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, she knew that her younger sister was a teacher of Xunying, who was a master of medicine and martial arts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 328： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (33) Chapter 328 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (33) Since the imperial sister said nothing happened, it wasn''t because of her body. "If you have something to do, just ask the emperor, and the younger sister will never shirk." Su Qiruo said solemnly, since she chose to stay, there was no reason for her to leave the emperor alone. The emperor sits on the whole world, and there is always something he can''t take care of. She can run errands for the emperor and do what she can, which is much better than others. "My sister, why don''t you give me instructions?" Su Qiyu put her hand on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, but she was actually not interested in the throne at all. Since she was a child, her wings were broken and tied to that chair. No one knew how painful she was. Especially since she has no daughter, even a son, she understands how the courtiers feel. But this is the country laid down by the ancestors of the Su family. If she doesn''t sit, then only her imperial sister can sit. That child yearns for an outside life even more than she does. How can she be willing to trap another person into this cage? Let''s just let her go for a few years, and when the court stabilizes, she will be set free. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, but did not refute. In the eyes of outsiders, they should be monarchs and ministers first, and then sisters. But in Su Qiruo''s opinion, she is more willing to treat the emperor as a relative, and she doesn''t want her to become a real loner. "Since it''s the kindness of the elders, no matter whether you mean it or not, let''s take a few more glances today! If you have a close eye, wouldn''t it be a beautiful thing?" Su Qiyu is also a little scared in her heart. She often thinks, if she is infertile and the imperial sister refuses to marry for a long time, will the Su family''s history come to an end in their generation? Although she doesn''t like this cage, she can''t just watch her ancestor''s inheritance be destroyed by her hands. "Since the imperial sister has spoken, I will take a good look." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile. Look who? I don''t know if he will come today... Probably will! Gu Zhengjun''s body should have recovered. Gu Caiqi was reprimanded before, and he will definitely bring his father and son into the palace today. I don''t know if he can recognize himself. "Sister Huang, what are you thinking of, with a rippling smile?" Seeing Su Qiruo''s smirk in a daze, Su Qiyu couldn''t help teasing. "Ahem... nothing." Su Qiruo lowered her eyes, not daring to look directly at Su Qiyu, and shook her head with a guilty conscience. "You!" Su Qiyu laughed loudly, "If you have someone you like, you can''t hide it from Miss Huang, who will marry you." "Then when the time is right, sister Huang should not renege on her debts." Su Qiruo simply broke the jar and said with a cheeky face. "You...you don''t really have a candidate, do you?" Su Qiyu leaned forward, stared into Su Qiruo''s eyes and asked. "Not really, let''s talk about it later!" Su Qiruo scratched her head in embarrassment, maybe it was her wishful thinking, she had better stop talking nonsense. If the emperor is interested and insists on giving them marriages, but they are unwilling, then he will have to be embarrassed. Su Qiyu looked like she was enjoying the show, and even Xiao Fuzi behind her narrowed her eyes with a smile. Her Royal Highness has always been thick-skinned, it is really rare to see her like this. "Your Majesty, Your Highness, Prince Shun and the Prime Minister are here." Xiao Fuzi reminded the two of them in a low voice. The two immediately lost their expressions and sat upright. "Sister Huang, please talk to them, sister-in-law will leave first." If Su Qi doesn''t want to chat with those old guys, going around is very tiring. "Go ahead!" Su Qiyu nodded, she was still waiting for her royal sister to embrace her beauty sooner! Su Qiruo slipped out of the gazebo before the ministers arrived. "This child has a bold and unrestrained temperament. Detaining her in the capital has wronged her." "Her Royal Highness was born in the royal family, and she can''t help herself, just like you, Your Majesty!" "Ugh!" The slight sigh quickly disappeared into the wind, and when the ministers came over, the young emperor''s face was alienated and majestic again, as if he were two people from before. Su Qiruo came out of the gazebo and walked in the imperial garden by herself. She didn''t dare to go to crowded places, for fear of being surrounded by people like monkeys. Gu Nanmo also entered the palace with Mrs. Liu today. He didn''t want to come, but Gu Caiqi didn''t know where he made a mistake, so he asked someone to make new clothes for them early on, so that their father and son would not be able to see her today. Enter the palace together. There are many sons in the Gu family, and Gu Caiqi only brought Gu Nanmo and Gu Nanqing with him. Firstly, Gu Nanqing''s sweet mouth is good at coaxing people, and secondly, Gu Caiqi also has the intention of showing his two sons to each other. Gu Caiqi also talked to Liu about this matter before entering the palace, and Liu naturally agreed happily. Gu Nanqing doesn''t have to interfere with who he wants to marry, but his son is indeed at the age of betrothing someone. I heard that there are many young talents in the middle and middle courts, so I just took the opportunity to take a look today. Liu has just recovered from a serious illness, and his body is still a little weak, so today he specially wore a set of rusty red clothes, and walked beside Gu Caiqi. The tranquility and aloofness in the past are less, and it is a little more unspeakable. elegant demeanor. Gu Caiqi deliberately let her colleagues see that she attaches great importance to the main wife, and she treats Mrs. Liu with rare tenderness and consideration. Mrs. Liu greeted the surrounding lords decently, and Gu Caiqi also had a smile on his face. The main room is the main room after all, and the generosity of his gestures is beyond Ruan''s comparison. Gu Caiqi is not stupid, she can naturally tell which is more important. It''s just that she never took men seriously in the past, which made Liu suffer a lot of grievances, and even spread it to Prince Shun. "You brothers, go and play by yourself!" Gu Caiqi looked back at his two sons and said in a good-tempered manner. "Yes." Gu Nanmo and Gu Nanqing obediently responded, and left together. After waiting in a corner where no one could be seen, Gu Nanqing let go of Gu Nanmo''s arm and smiled faintly. "My brother hasn''t met Sister Lin yet, right? How about, brother go with Qing''er to find Sister Lin, so that Qing''er can introduce her to my brother?" Gu Nanqing looks innocent, but his whole body is full of showing off. He really can''t look at Gu Nanmo''s indifferent face, if he can make him jealous, he can be happy for a few days. "No need." Gu Nanmo refused without even thinking about it. He and Gu Nanqing have always had a bad relationship, and he is unwilling to play a fake show of brotherhood and brotherhood with him for others to see. "But my brother is Qing''er''s elder brother after all, how can Qing''er''s favorite person not say hello to my brother?" Seeing Gu Nanmo frown slightly, Gu Nanqing felt refreshed. Later he has something to make him feel even more uncomfortable! "If the two of you can really become a good thing, are you afraid that you won''t have that chance?" Gu Nanmo didn''t give Gu Nanqing the slightest chance, turned around and was about to leave, but Gu Nanqing followed closely behind as if he refused to let him go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 329： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (34) Chapter 329 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (34) "Brother, ouch..." Gu Nanqing was going to follow behind Gu Nanmo to pull his arm, but his foot slipped, and one leg sprained into a flower bed beside him. Gu Nanmo turned around in displeasure, and saw that Gu Nanqing''s face was pale, which didn''t look like an act, so he couldn''t ignore it. "Are you all right?" Gu Nanmo squatted down and wanted to help Gu Nanqing, but Gu Nanqing suddenly burst into sobs with red eyes. Gu Nanmo was taken aback, wondering what was going on, did he hurt from the fall? "Qing''er, how are you?" A woman rushed over from nowhere, pulled Gu Nanmo''s arm away, and went forward to help Gu Nanqing up. "Sister Lin, woo...it hurts." Gu Nanqing had tears hanging from the corner of his eyes, looking pitiful. "Where did you fall?" Lin Junshen looked at Gu Nanqing worriedly, without even looking at the person he pushed away just now. Lin Junshen had great strength at that moment, and Gu Nanmo was thrown far away by her. "Be careful." A white hand suddenly held Gu Nanmo''s arm, and then stabilized his body that fell backwards. When Gu Nanmo panicked, those bright black eyes fell into the depths of the man''s eyes. "Thank you, miss." Gu Nanmo stabilized his body, hurriedly moved away from Su Qiruo, and then thanked him softly. Su Qiruo secretly sighed, he really didn''t recognize her. "Easy to do." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, the boy''s eyes shot over. Why is her voice so familiar? But he had clearly never seen this person before. It''s easy to do, the man once told him so. "I fell on my foot." Gu Nanqing moaned with red eyes, and Lin Junshen knelt down to look at his feet. "No...it''s okay, it''s not as painful as before." Gu Nanqing saw that there were other people not far away, so he quickly shrank back with a blushing face. He just wanted to make Lin Junshen feel distressed, but he never thought of taking off his shoes in front of outsiders. Lin Junshen turned his head with a cold face, glared at Gu Nanmo and said, "I don''t know how Qing''er provoked this young master, so that the young master treats him like this?" Gu Nanmo looked at Gu Nanqing in a daze, why did he treat him? Gu Nanqing hurriedly stepped forward and explained: "It''s none of my brother''s business, it''s because Qing''er walked too fast that he fell." "Brother? You mean he is your real brother?" Lin Junshen frowned, his eyes filled with disgust. I don''t know what Gu Nanqing said in front of her before. When she heard about Gu Nanmo''s identity, her complexion became even uglier. "Brother, don''t take offense, Sister Lin is also worried about me, and I hope my brother will not be angry." Gu Nanqing looked at Gu Nanmo flatteringly, as if he was really afraid that Gu Nanmo would blame him. "Qing''er, why do you have to apologize? He obviously pushed you..." "Sister Lin, stop talking." Gu Nanqing interrupted Lin Junshen''s words, which made Lin Junshen feel that Gu Nanmo was used to being arrogant and domineering, bullying Gu Nanqing into such a state. If Su Qiruo hadn''t known who Gu Nanqing was, she might have misunderstood Gu Nanmo. After all, this little fool stood here motionless, with a condensed expression, as if he was really difficult to get along with. "How did you know that he pushed him when you saw him?" Su Qiruo took a step forward to stand in front of Gu Nanmo, pointed at Gu Nanqing and asked Lin Junshen. It was only when she saw Gu Nanqing''s appearance clearly that he was somewhat similar to Gu Nanmo, but even weaker. Little Bailian like this is the most likely to arouse the protective desire of a fool like Lin Junshen, and thanks to Gu Nanqing''s foresight, he chose Lin Junshen to be taken advantage of. Gu Nanqing and Lin Junshen looked at the girl in front of her. She was wearing a gardenia-yellow robe, with a white jade belt around her waist, and a jade pendant hung on it. Because they were a little far away, they couldn''t see clearly. It''s just that this girl looks too handsome, they have never seen it before. Especially Lin Junshen, she knows most of the noble girls in Beijing, but this is the first time she sees this person. Although Lin Junshen is not smart, he is not a fool who doesn''t know anything. This person dares to wear gardenia yellow, so his identity is definitely not simple. Most of the ladies of the aristocratic family shy away from yellow. Except for the emperor and Prince Shun, who would dare to wear clothes of this color? Gu Nanqing even forgot to blink his eyes. This woman protecting Gu Nanmo is much more beautiful than Lin Junshen, and her clothes are more noble than Lin Junshen. Who is she? How did Gu Nanmo know such a woman? "Brother, this sister is..." "Who are you?" Gu Nanqing and Lin Junshen asked at the same time, but Gu Nanqing asked Gu Nanmo, while Lin Junshen asked Su Qiruo directly. Gu Nanmo glanced at the woman standing in front of him. He just thought she was familiar, but he was sure that he didn''t know her at all. "Lin Junshen from Ning''an Marquis Mansion?" Su Qiruo pursed her lips and looked at the woman next to Gu Nanqing. She was only seventeen or eighteen years old, and looked a little silly. Looking at Gu Nanqing''s soft and weak appearance, it''s no wonder that he was able to fool Lin Junshen into a circle. Seeing that the woman didn''t look at him at all, Gu Nanqing couldn''t help being a little angry. She is willing to protect Gu Nanmo, but she doesn''t want to look at him. Could it be that he is inferior to Gu Nanmo? Gu Nanqing has always believed that, except for his status as a descendant, there is nothing that can compare to him. "I''m right, I don''t know which family the lady belongs to?" Lin Junshen stood up straight and nodded, then asked Su Qiruo again. Su Qiruo didn''t answer her question, but asked again: "Did you see him push him just now?" These two "hes" can be understood by anyone without explanation. Lin Junshen was startled, she just saw Gu Nanqing''s figure from a distance and ran over in a hurry, but she really didn''t see whether it was Gu Nanmo who pushed Gu Nanqing. "This" Lin Junshen hesitated for a moment, but did not dare to nod. She couldn''t lie, she really didn''t see it. "The tutor in Ning''an Hou''s Mansion taught you to frame others indiscriminately and at will? Since you didn''t see the reason clearly, why did you hurt him just now?" Su Qiruo suddenly turned cold, and reprimanded in a cold voice. If she hadn''t been able to support Gu Nanmo just now, then Gu Nanmo wouldn''t be standing here properly. "I" Lin Junshen''s face was flushed red by Su Qiruo''s question, and he stopped talking. Gu Nanqing couldn''t bear the fact that someone was protecting Gu Nanmo like this, and on the contrary made his people unable to step down. "What is your identity, and you dare to doubt the tutor of Ning''an Hou Mansion?" No matter how stupid Lin Junshen was, that was the person he, Gu Nanqing, liked. No matter how bad Ning''anhou''s mansion is, it is also a first-rank noble mansion. How can it be allowed to be bullied at will? "Gu Nanqing!" Gu Nanmo frowned and called out in a deep voice. As a man, how can you be so rude? Ms. Lin hasn''t spoken yet, so where is it his turn to talk? Su Qiruo played with the wrench on her finger, a hint of sarcasm curled up at the corner of her mouth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 330： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (35) Chapter 330 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (35) This finger is what she got from the emperor just now, it looks good. Unlike some people, it will only spoil the scenery. "How can you, a little bastard, deserve to know the identity of this hall?" Su Qiruo put the finger-wrench-wearing hand behind her back, and shook the jade pendant around her waist with the other hand. With the shaking of the tassels under the jade pendant, the words on the jade pendant became more and more clear. When Gu Nanqing was still shocked by the word "main hall" in her mouth, Lin Junshen had already knelt down. Many courts, there is only one His Royal Highness, who is distinguished and unfamiliar to everyone. His Royal Highness was not in very good health when she was young. In order to add blessings to her, the late emperor often laughed and called the little daughter of Prince Shun''s Mansion "little thousand years old". It''s just that later, Her Royal Highness was away from Beijing for a long time. I heard that she went out to learn art from a teacher. Many people almost forgot that there is such a number one person. Lin Junshen was still young at the time, and had seen Her Royal Highness several times when she entered the palace with her grandmother, but now she couldn''t recognize her at all. "I have seen His Highness Qiansui, but I didn''t know His Highness was coming. I offended you so much. Please forgive me." People outside may not know it, but Lin Junshen heard it from his mother. At the beginning, the former emperor made two wills, one was for the current emperor to inherit the throne, and the other was for His Royal Highness, the daughter of Prince Shun''s Mansion. It''s just that the specific content of the second will is known to no one except a few veteran ministers in the cabinet and Prince Shun. There are rumors that the emperor suffered from hidden diseases when he was young, and it is not a sign of longevity. In addition, the emperor was already eighteen years old, but had never given birth, so many people secretly rumored that this royal highness might be the next emperor. Even if Her Royal Highness is not willing to be the emperor, then her first daughter will definitely be adopted by the emperor and be named the crown daughter. But these things are also discussed by bold people behind their backs, and absolutely no one dares to speak out. "Qing''er, don''t hesitate to pay your respects to Her Royal Highness." Seeing that Gu Nanqing was still in a daze, Lin Junshen hurriedly tugged at the hem of his clothes, reminding him in a low voice. Gu Nanqing knelt down next to Lin Junshen in a daze, and has yet to realize what happened. "Saw the world..." Gu Nanmo also came back to his senses, and was about to kneel down while speaking, but a hand grabbed his wrist. "It doesn''t need to be like this between you and me." Gu Nanmo was taken aback, a little unable to understand what she meant. Isn''t it the first time he and she met? Seeing the ignorance in his eyes, Su Qiruo couldn''t bear to hide it from him anymore. then joked: "Is Mr. Gu''s memory so bad?" "You...Your Highness, I''m afraid you have misidentified the person. I have never seen His Highness before." Gu Nanmo lowered his eyes and did not look at her, and his voice was somewhat alienated. Su Qiruo poured out three copper coins from his purse, and said in a low voice: "My lord''s kindness, I never dare to forget, how can my kindness, Mr. Gu forget so quickly?" Gu Nanmo stared blankly at the three copper coins in her palm, unable to connect the person in front of her with the beggar. yes! He had doubted the origin of those things at the beginning, and only thought that she stole them from the palace, but he didn''t expect that it was her...she took them out in a big way. Fortunately, he still cared about her for so long, worried that something would happen to her. There has been no news of her during this period of time. He once went to the wall to look for her, but not only was there no sign of her, even the little beggar was gone. It turns out that she is a majestic Royal Highness, who in this world would dare to embarrass her? It''s because he is being passionate. Gu Nanmo didn''t know where the anger came from, but Gu Nanmo felt extremely depressed. Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Qiruo felt a little uncertain, he was still angry after all. Su Qiruo only thought about how to make the person in front of her happy, but she had long forgotten that there were still two people kneeling on the ground. "His Royal Highness is distinguished, how can the courtiers dare to forget?" After a long time, Gu Nanmo gritted his teeth and said. I think when he mustered up the courage to ask her name, she refused to say it, and he gave her clothes like a clown, but she refused to wear them. I see. "Do not be angry." Su Qiruo''s voice softened a bit, but Gu Nanmo didn''t even raise his head. Gu Nanqing, who was kneeling on the ground, clasped his fingers firmly on the ground. He didn''t know when Gu Nanmo hooked up with His Royal Highness. This Highness does not seem to be a talkative person, but she is willing to coax him in a low voice. No wonder she was speaking for Gu Nanmo when she came just now. Judging from the meaning of their words, they actually knew each other a long time ago. Gu Nanqing couldn''t tell what was going on in his heart, he only knew that he was kneeling at this time, while Gu Nanmo was standing. Envy, hate, or want to replace it. It was not easy for him to hook up with the eldest lady of Ning''an Hou''s mansion, but Gu Nanmo quietly climbed up to the big tree of Prince Shun and his daughter. How does Ning''an Hou''s Mansion compare with Prince Shun''s Mansion? When Prince Shun sneezes, the Ning''an Hou Mansion trembles three times. Is it doomed that he will always be suppressed by Gu Nanmo? "The courtier dare not." Gu Nanmo took another step back, but refused to look up at Su Qiruo. Although Su Qiruo was anxious, she didn''t dare to push him too hard. "Brother, how can you treat His Highness like this?" Gu Nanqing finally couldn''t bear it any longer, raised his head boldly and complained to Gu Nanmo. Gu Nanmo glanced at Gu Nanqing coldly, then turned to look at Su Qiruo, then bowed and said: "I still have something to do, so I''ll take my leave first." After finishing speaking, without giving Su Qiruo a chance to speak, she turned around and left. He has a noble status, even if he doesn''t like him, he won''t push himself up, no one thinks he wants to climb the dragon and the phoenix! Just for some reason, Gu Nanmo felt very wronged. Su Qiruo glared at Gu Nanqing, and quickly chased after him. "Nanmo, wait for me." Gu Nanmo froze, how could she call him like that? "Your Highness, please be careful. This subject is not familiar with His Highness. It is really inappropriate for His Highness to call your subject by her boudoir name." "Are you blaming me for leaving without telling you your identity and name that day?" "The courtier dare not." "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that I also had difficulties at the beginning." Even if she doesn''t fully believe in the sayings of the gods and Buddhas, she dare not disobey them. After all, she is just a foreigner! Many things will fall short if they are broken. She has been outside for so many years, and she didn''t dare to break the rules just in the last few days. Who knew he would be angry because of this? "His Royal Highness is honorable, and he has saved his life. If it is too late for a courtier to thank His Highness, how dare he be angry with His Highness?" Gu Nanmo tightly clenched his fingers hanging from his sleeves. Their acquaintance before seemed like a dream, but now that she woke up from the dream, she became a high and mighty Highness, leaving him alone in the dream and unable to get out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 331： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (36) Chapter 331 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (36) "Why do I need you to be grateful? Is this really the only friendship left between you and me?" "Then Your Highness thinks there should be something between us?" He acted like a fool from the beginning to the end, and even thought of running away from the Gu family with her... He never disliked her as a beggar or a gangster. But I never thought about it, if her status is so noble, what should I do? "I thought, at least we are friends." Su Qiruo said so, but in her heart she was thinking of finding a way for him to marry into Prince Shun''s mansion. Then Gu Nanqing is not a fuel-efficient lamp, a white lotus who is used to disguising, who knows how to bully him in the future! "Couriers dare not climb high." Gu Nanmo smiled lightly, now, it really is him who has been promoted! Prince Shun''s daughter, what kind of person in the world is worthy of being her friend? "Nanmo..." Before Su Qiruo finished speaking, Liu''s voice was getting closer and closer. "Mo''er, this lady is..." Seeing someone pestering her son, Mrs. Liu was worried and hurried over. "Father, this is Her Royal Highness the First Daughter of Prince Shun''s Mansion." Gu Nanmo walked a few steps to Liu Shi''s side, and whispered to him. Surprised, Liu Shi glanced at Su Qiruo again, and hurriedly saluted: "My husband has seen Your Royal Highness." "Uncle, there is no need to be polite." Su Qiruo stepped forward to help Liu Shi, but Liu Shi immediately gave her another rude look. "you" "Uncle has good eyesight, I haven''t seen him for a long time, I don''t know if uncle is in good health?" Liu Shi was overjoyed, and hurriedly bowed to Su Qiruo again. "It turned out to be Her Royal Highness, Your Highness''s life-saving grace, which I will never forget." No wonder he felt that the woman''s eyebrows and eyes were very familiar at that time, so she looked very much like the current emperor! Prince Shun and the first emperor are direct sisters, and the emperor and Prince Shun''s daughter have similar eyebrows and eyes, so he had such an illusion when he first saw the girl who was treating him. I see. "It''s just a matter of raising your hands, uncle doesn''t need to take it to heart." Mrs. Liu naturally noticed the change in Su Qiruo''s words. In the past, when she went to see him in the mansion, she always called him Gu Zhengjun, but now she called him uncle one by one. Why? Looking at her son''s expression again, an idea popped up in Liu''s mind. Of course he believes in the character of this Highness, but where is Prince Shun''s Mansion? His son has a stubborn temper and will not be subdued. He is afraid that he will not be able to please His Royal Highness. When I was young, I was supported by a handsome appearance and a throbbing friendship, but I was not afraid of anything. How long can you wait? Mrs. Liu is someone who has experienced it, and he doesn''t think his son''s temperament is suitable for marrying into the royal family. A woman with the identity and appearance of Her Royal Highness, will be surrounded by the best sons in Beijing in the future, and he does not want his son to share the pie. "The minister didn''t know the identity of His Highness that day, if he neglected, I hope His Highness will forgive you." Mrs. Liu''s thoughts changed a few times, and the smile on her face became a little more alienated. "Don''t worry about it, uncle, but seeing that you are in better spirits, this junior is very pleased. Going out for more walks in the future will be of great benefit to your health." If you want to marry someone else''s son, you have to please him, Su Qiruo still understands this. Although Gu Caiqi is Gu Nanmo''s biological mother, Gu Nanmo doesn''t like her, but cares more about Liu Shi''s opinion. Besides, according to Gu Caiqi''s temperament, if she knew that the daughter of Prince Shun''s mansion was going to marry her son, she might have to clean up her son immediately and send her over, so she wouldn''t care about Gu Nanmo''s thoughts at all. Now Gu Nanmo is still annoyed by her, how dare Su Qiruo force him? "Yes, thank you for your concern, Your Highness." Mrs. Liu smiled faintly, wanting to find someone to lead her son away, but it was hard to speak first. Coincidentally, the little Fuzi beside the emperor rushed over and whispered something in Su Qiruo''s ear, and Su Qiruo took the initiative to leave. "Uncle is taking Nanmo around, the younger generation has something to do, so let''s say goodbye first." "Congratulations, Your Highness." Looking at the back of the girl leaving, Mrs. Liu couldn''t recover for a long time. "She turned out to be Her Royal Highness the First Lady of Prince Shun''s Mansion." Mrs. Liu sighed softly, and turned around to find that her son had been meditating with his eyes down. "Mo''er." "Father, do you want to sit and rest for a while?" Gu Nanmo collected his thoughts, asked while supporting Liu''s arm. Mrs. Liu shook her head, seeing what her son wanted to say, and finally held back. He owed this child too much, and he didn''t want to make him feel wronged in emotional matters. If the son is willing, can he really object? "The child walked with his father." The person said just now that my father needs to move more, and she is so good at medicine, so what I think is right. "When... did you know her identity?" Mrs. Liu hesitated for a moment, but still asked. Gu Nanmo paused slightly, pursed his lips and said, "Just now." "The snacks and fruits we ate that day were also given by Her Royal Highness, right?" Although this question is a question, Liu has basically made up his mind. "Um." Gu Nanmo replied softly, suddenly thought of something, his face changed. "Father, do you remember the day when your mother came to see you last time?" Mrs. Liu thought for a while, and said doubtfully, "It seems to be the day when we received the dim sum." It was the first time that Gu Caiqi stepped into that yard, and although he left after just a glance, the Ruan family was honest in those few days, but after seeing Gu Caiqi no longer went to see him, he refused to allow the kitchen What food did they send that could go down? Mrs. Liu was taken aback, looked blankly at her son and asked, "Mo''er thinks that your mother suddenly changed her attitude towards us because of Her Royal Highness?" Gu Nanmo shook his head: "The child is not sure, but as a mother, if someone hadn''t said something, how could she think of our father and son?" In this world, except for her, no one will treat him secretly again. "yes!" There was a wry smile on the corner of Mrs. Liu''s mouth. If it hadn''t been for a high-ranking person to speak, how could Gu Caiqi think of him, a scumbag who had been abandoned long ago? Looking at the clothes their father and son are wearing today, Gu Caiqi specially asked people from Xianzhifang to make them for them. It was the first time he valued her so much in all the years he had been married to her. Combined with how close she was to him in front of her colleagues today, Liu could not but believe that someone must have done something behind this incident. As for the person who is willing to protect their father and son and has a high position, who else can be besides this world daughter? The mood of the father and son suddenly became heavy, especially Gu Nanmo. He was annoyed by her deception just now, but now he is full of guilt. She had done so much for him in secret, yet he still treated her like that. (end of this chapter) Chapter 332： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (37) Chapter 332 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (37) Is it because she is too mild-tempered, or because he is a little arrogant because of the three-cent friendship, he always feels that she treats him differently? She gave him food secretly, saved him from gangsters, and saved his father... He owed her everything, she just didn''t tell him her name, what did she do wrong? She clearly said before that she was out to perform a mission. Since she has an important task, how dare she reveal her identity so easily? The more Gu Nanmo thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He seemed to be dazed, and dared to play a petty temper on Her Royal Highness. He suddenly wanted to see her so much, even if he didn''t do anything, he could just say thank you to her! Just now she treated him so well and supported him in front of Gu Nanqing, but he didn''t show her any affection. This is basically my usual temperament. "what''s wrong with me?" Gu Nanmo couldn''t help asking himself in his heart, he is not an arrogant and domineering person, but he dared to show his temper in front of her, why? Gu Nanmo has never been pampered and cared for by a woman before, so naturally he doesn''t know what it means to be pampered. Only when she got used to treating him well did he dare to feel confident. Especially when he first heard that she was the daughter of Prince Shun, he was disturbed by worries about gains and losses that came out of nowhere, and made him do such impolite things. Is he pretending to be alienated to cover up his inferiority complex? Because she had seen the most downcast him, she thought she was just a low-status Jianghu person, they were the same, but she didn''t think she would be a descendant of the high-ranking royal family. Both father and son were full of thoughts, so when they passed by Gu Nanqing and Lin Junshen who were kneeling there, they didn''t look there. Gu Nanqing sobbed with grievance, red eyes, "Sister Lin, when will Your Royal Highness wake us up?" "Just wait until she calms down. I blamed me just now. You said it wasn''t your brother who pushed you, but I still didn''t believe it. That''s why I wronged him, made Her Royal Highness angry, and implicated you." Lin Yunshen was filled with guilt, if she hadn''t pushed the eldest son of the Gu family indiscriminately, and wronged him for hurting Gu Nanqing, Her Royal Highness would not have let them kneel down. If the mother knew that she had provoked Her Royal Highness today, she might have to skin her. "How can you blame Sister Lin? Sister Lin is protecting Qing''er, and Qing''er understands it in her heart." Although Gu Nanqing said so, he had scolded Lin Junshen a hundred times in his heart. If it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t have long eyes and offended His Royal Highness, how could she be punished to kneel? It''s just that he can''t offend Lin Junshen just yet, and it won''t be too late to deal with Lin Junshen after he comes into the eyes of His Royal Highness. Gu Nanqing, who had always wanted to hold on to the Lin family, had other thoughts the first time he saw Prince Shun''s daughter. If Her Royal Highness could catch the eye, the person kneeling here today should be Gu Nanmo. Looking at Gu Nanmo''s attitude towards Her Royal Highness just now, even if the two have known each other for a long time, Her Royal Highness would not like such a man who doesn''t understand the style. My appearance is somewhat similar to Gu Nanmo''s, with a good temper, who can act like a baby and coax others. If His Royal Highness can make him a side king, he will be satisfied. Gu Nanqing dared to dream about the position of the eldest lady of Ning''an Hou''s mansion, but he never dared to dream about the position of the first lady of the Shun Prince''s mansion. According to the identity of Her Royal Highness, he is not worthy. But if there is a relationship like Gu Nanmo, it will be different. Gu Nanqing made up his mind, and felt that his knees didn''t hurt so much anymore. He can bear it. The more pitiful he is, the more pity Her Royal Highness will be. If it wasn''t for the presence of Lin Junshen, Su Qi would have made Gu Nanqing kneel there for a whole day. Although Lin Junshen was stupid, he was not a heinous villain, so after half an hour, Su Qiruo found a palace attendant to wake them up. Gu Nanqing knelt down until his knee hurt, and he was already unconscious. Although he is a concubine, when has he ever been wronged like this? And Lin Junshen is the same, his legs are sore, and his knees are even worse. But she is a woman after all, so she didn''t forget to take the initiative to help Gu Nanqing after getting up. Gu Nanqing saw that the servant who sent the message was still there, so he avoided Lin Junshen''s hand, and slowly stood up while supporting his legs. Lin Junshen didn''t notice Gu Nanqing''s strangeness, but was just thinking about how to plead guilty to His Royal Highness, so as not to implicate the entire Lin family. After Su Qiruo was called away by Xiao Fuzi, he went to see the emperor, Prince Shun and Prince Shun were also there, and there were many ministers and officials sitting around him. Seeing the smile in Su Qiyu''s eyes, Su Qiruo just felt a headache. His father has already started to sell her outside! "Ruo''er, come and sit down." Before Su Qiruo saluted, Prince Shun had already invited her to sit beside him. Su Qiruo went to the court with Prince Shun during this period of time, and the ministers in the court naturally recognized her, but it was the first time for those lords to see this legendary His Royal Highness. Prince Shun and Prince Shun are both good-looking, so naturally Prince Shun and his daughters are also good-looking one by one. "His Royal Highness will stay in Beijing in the future?" someone asked. Prince Shun nodded with a smile: "I won''t go out in the future. I have experienced outside these years, and I should stay in the court to help her sister Huang." "It''s good to stay, you and Prince Shun only have this one daughter, so naturally you want to stay by your side!" "Yes! Your Royal Highness is so magnificent that the whole capital is full, and I don''t see any young lady who can match the first or second Highness." "Wang Jun is so lucky to have such a good daughter who is both civil and military." Everyone''s compliments came one after another, Su Qiruo frowned secretly, but Prince Shun was very appreciative of it. His daughters are naturally the best, and they have vision. Su Qiruo feels that she is like a monkey being judged and judged by others, there is no room for resistance at all. Her father''s hands held her tightly, as if he was afraid that she would run away. Su Qiruo gave the emperor a look for help, the emperor gave a dry cough, and then touched his nose. "Auntie, the banquet is about to begin, let''s go and take a seat first!" The emperor whispered in Prince Shun''s ear, and glanced in the direction of Prince Shun''s daughter, the corner of his mouth twitched, and then nodded. Su Qiruo, who was finally saved, strode to the emperor''s side, staying away from the group of men. "How does it feel to be surrounded by stars?" "Chenmei can''t bear it, so don''t ask my sister to come over for this errand in the future." Su Qiruo said a little unhappy, if the emperor hadn''t asked Xiao Fuzi to trick her here, she wouldn''t have discussed with those men whose son is obedient and obedient! (end of this chapter) Chapter 333： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (38) Chapter 333 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (38) She didn''t know any of the people they were talking about, and she couldn''t show it yet, but whenever she was a little strange, her father would pinch the back of her hand. Su Qiruo stretched out the red back of her hand in front of the emperor, with an aggrieved expression on her face. The emperor looked away guiltily, and the aunt asked, but she couldn''t help it! Everyone knows that Prince Shun loves his husband too much, who can the king call, and who can stop him? When the group walked to the banquet, other ministers and family members had already arrived. Su Qiruo saw the young man sitting behind Gu Caiqi at a glance. The young man lowered his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking, and his complexion was not good-looking. Gu Nanqing who was beside him had a look of excitement, and dared to look up and peek in the direction of the emperor. Su Qiruo slightly hooked her lips, Gu Nanqing blushed, and hurriedly lowered her head. Is Her Royal Highness smiling at him? Sneaking a glance at Gu Nanmo next to him, brother, he didn''t look up just now, so Her Royal Highness must be looking at her. Thinking that he might be with that person in the future, Gu Nanqing was extremely excited. Compared to Her Royal Highness, what is Lin Junshen? "Today is the May Festival. The flowers in the imperial garden are in full bloom. You can watch them to your heart''s content." After taking everyone to their seats, the emperor said to the bottom. "Long live my emperor Xie, long live, long live." "Today, I have another joy to share with all the nobles'' families. My imperial sister left home since she was a child and finally returned after studying. Today, I will take this banquet to welcome the imperial sister. I hope that the imperial sister will stay in Beijing in the future and be with me." Share the prosperity." Su Qiyu raised his glass and looked at the crowd, saying proudly. "Thank you, Miss Huang." Su Qiruo stood up and hugged Su Qiyu, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. "Welcome Your Royal Highness to return to Beijing." Everyone hurriedly stood up and saluted, and the hearts of the sons in the family also became active. They had heard the news of Her Royal Highness''s return for a long time. Now that the emperor speaks in public, Her Royal Highness will stay in Beijing in the future. I heard that Prince Shun''s Mansion has not yet chosen a monarch for His Royal Highness, this is a rare event in a thousand years! "Everyone''s family is flat." The emperor speaks for Su Qiruo. "Thank you, Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness." Many old courtiers who had been with the late emperor before would still call Su Qiruo a "little thousand-year-old". Prince Shun has worked so hard, and there is only one daughter under his knees. Everyone also hopes that this little thousand-year-old can live longer. The sons of the aristocratic families below all blushed and peeked at the royal highness above. She was younger than the emperor and had better looks. The most important thing was that the mansion was clean. How could anyone not dream of marrying into Prince Shun''s mansion? Gu Nanmo saluted the woman in the crowd, and did not look up at her from the beginning to the end. The hands hanging in the sleeves were clenched tightly, and the people around her were all talking about her. Orchestral music played, singing and dancing added to the fun, and some people were still out of shape. Su Qiruo looked at the snacks on his table, and thought of something, suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, and called the palace servant behind him to come over, and whispered something in his ear. The emperor sitting at the top is the closest to Su Qiruo, so he naturally noticed her movements. His eyes followed the direction in which the palace attendant left, and he saw that he was carrying two plates of delicate snacks and delivered them to a young man. Because the young man lowered his head, he couldn''t see clearly, and thinking of what Su Qiruo said before, Su Qiyu became more and more curious. Could it be that the child is the princess whom the imperial sister likes? Once the flame of gossip is lit, it will never be extinguished. Su Qiyu stretched her neck and looked in that direction, making the ministers and family members sitting there a little uneasy. Gu Nanmo watched the palace attendant put two plates of dim sum in front of him, thinking that everyone had them, but he didn''t think much about it. But Gu Nanqing, who was sitting next to Gu Nanmo, realized that something was wrong. Why didn''t the other people''s tables have these two snacks, but they were given to them alone? "Brother, this dessert is so beautiful, is it available on every table?" Gu Nanqing had a sweet mouth, and the servant''s heart softened when he called him brother. Her Royal Highness didn''t say that she couldn''t tell the young master that she sent the snacks, so the palace attendant said truthfully, "This snack was specially ordered by Her Royal Highness to give to Young Master Gu." Gu Nanmo''s body froze, and then he raised his head and looked at the surrounding tables. It really is only him here. Did she send this to him specially? "Brother thank you, Your Royal Highness, for us." Gu Nanqing smiled and said to the palace attendant, the palace attendant nodded and then retreated. "Brother, when did you meet Her Royal Highness? I heard that Her Royal Highness has been studying abroad and is not in Beijing!" Gu Nanqing had a smile on his face, his innocent appearance really easily softened people''s hearts. It''s a pity that Gu Nanmo doesn''t like his tricks. Those father and son dared to poison his father. Such a vicious person is still a poisonous snake no matter how well he pretends. "Since you are going to marry Ms. Lin, you shouldn''t inquire about other women. If the Lin family finds out about it, they will think that my Gu family has a problem with their education!" Gu Nanmo''s voice was cold, he didn''t want to talk to Gu Nanqing at all. In the scene in the morning, he didn''t feel that Lin Junshen wronged him without warning. If Gu Nanqing hadn''t said something about him in front of Lin Junshen, how could Lin Junshen come up and say that he pushed Gu Nanqing? "Brother is worrying too much, Qing''er is caring about him! Look, brother, Her Royal Highness only gave my brother a snack. This snack is so delicate, and this is the first time Qing''er has seen it!" Gu Nanmo looked at the snacks on the table, and suddenly thought of the leftover bowl of porridge, did she really drink it? Gu Nanqing saw that Gu Nanmo ignored him and was just in a daze, so he reached out and took a piece of snack from the plate and ate it. Gu Nanmo is not a stingy person, so he didn''t say anything more. He wouldn''t want to **** the snacks back from Gu Nanqing''s mouth, would he? Gu Nanmo couldn''t help but raised his head to look at that person, and just happened to meet her gaze, which made him tremble in shock, and hurriedly lowered his head again, even his ears became hot. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, thinking that this boy is really cute. Before she was still losing his temper with her, now he dared to look at her secretly again. The boy really wants to coax, it seems that these two plates of dim sum are the right gift. Hence, Her Royal Highness abused her power to give Young Master Gu a table full of food. It was not until there was no room for the table that the surrounding people noticed the strangeness. Gu Caiqi, who was sitting in front, also looked back. Her son''s table is even bigger than the emperor''s. Those snacks and fruits are only available to the emperor and Prince Shun''s mansion. How could they be sent to her son? Mrs. Liu naturally found out that something was wrong, and after thinking about it for a while, she guessed who did it. Could it be that the kid really fell in love with his Mo''er? (end of this chapter) Chapter 334： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (39) Chapter 334 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (39) "How is this going?" Gu Caiqi asked his two sons in a low voice. Gu Nanmo didn''t know how to speak, but Gu Nanqing, who was eating happily at the side, grinned and said: "The palace attendant said that it was specially ordered by His Royal Highness to send it to Mr. Gu." Gu Nanqing did not say that it was for his brother, but emphasized the three words "Gu Gongzi", just to make his mother misunderstand that the person Her Royal Highness is looking for may be him. "His Royal Highness?" Gu Caiqi was shocked, and looked at his two sons quite unexpectedly. "When did you meet Her Royal Highness?" Gu Nanqing looked at Gu Nanmo, he also wanted to know the answer. But Gu Nanmo obviously didn''t intend to tell the truth, so Gu Nanqing took the opportunity to say: "I met Her Royal Highness in the Imperial Garden this morning, and there was a little misunderstanding." He didn''t lie, His Royal Highness made him kneel for so long, and his knee still hurts now! Fortunately, the table is full of things that he has never seen before, and today is not in vain. But the better this thing is, the more jealous Gu Nanqing feels in his heart, jealous of Her Royal Highness treating Gu Nanmo so well. Gu Caiqi wanted to ask a few more questions, but felt that now was not the time. Seeing how different Her Royal Highness treated her son, Gu Caiqi felt very proud. She also heard that Prince Shun intends to discuss marriage with His Royal Highness, if her son can get into the eyes of His Royal Highness, then the Gu family will follow suit. Gu Caiqi turned around and said to Liu Shi: "During this period of time, you have been walking around with the lords outside. The Shun Prince''s Mansion is going to choose a servant for His Royal Highness, so you must seize the opportunity." Liu Shi was startled, and then understood what Gu Caiqi meant. She wants her son to climb high and help her career! "There are so many noble families in Beijing, it may not be the turn of the Gu family''s son." Mrs. Liu said lightly, he didn''t want his son to be a junior for others, and Gu Caiqi could be a second-rank official, but her son might not be a gentleman. There are quite a few first-rank mansions in Beijing Zhongchao, which one doesn''t have a few outstanding sons? "If you can''t be a king, you can be a side-lord. No matter what kind of family the Prince Shun''s Mansion is, if you marry into it, you will enjoy the blessings." Gu Caiqi was not annoyed by Mrs. Liu''s words, but spoke in a good voice. She is not stupid, those things on her son''s table were definitely not ordered randomly by Her Royal Highness, they must have been carefully. It''s just that Gu Nanmo didn''t say a word, but Gu Nanqing said a few unclear words, and it''s hard for Gu Caiqi to guess which son Her Royal Highness is interested in. Mrs. Liu glanced at Gu Caiqi and didn''t speak. How could any mother take the initiative to ask her child to be a concubine? This Gu Caiqi is really getting worse and worse as he lives. The singing and dancing receded. I don''t know whose son started it first, so each family sent their sons to perform. That''s really 18 kinds of talents, each showing their magical powers, just to marry into the royal family. Su Qiruo lost interest in watching, and always glanced in Gu Nanmo''s direction with seemingly absent eyes. Seeing that he seemed to like eating that bowl of blood swallow jade dew soup, Su Qiruo called the palace servant to give him another bowl. Looking at the large plates and small bowls on the table, Gu Nanmo couldn''t sit still, and finally replied to that person. "Please tell Her Royal Highness, there are too many things to eat, so there is no need to send any more." "Yes, son, use it slowly." The palace attendant hurried to send a message to Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo nodded in satisfaction, and only then did he let people back down. The corner of the emperor''s mouth raised a smile. She, the imperial sister, must have really taken a fancy to that young master of the Gu family. No wonder she ran to her to inquire about Gu Caiqi''s personality. Not to mention how Gu Caiqi is, she looks really good, and her son should also be pretty. Only in terms of status, Gu Caiqi''s official position is still a bit low, and it may not be enough for her son to be the ruler. Su Qiruo turned his gaze, and it happened to land on the emperor''s intriguing face. What does it mean to look at her like that? Arent the young masters who performed piano, chess, calligraphy and painting prettier than her? Even if Sister Huang loves her more, she shouldn''t stare at her like this all the time, right? Su Qiruo just felt that the hairs on her body were standing on end, sister Huang, wouldn''t she like women? No wonder she has been childless for so many years... Su Qiruo was taken aback by her sudden thought, if the imperial sister knew that she was slandering her like this, she might have to beat her up. "I have always heard that Mr. Sun''s son is versatile, why doesn''t Mr. Sun come up to show it today?" The emperor suddenly spoke, startling Mr. Sun who was sitting there tasting wine. After hearing clearly what the emperor said, Lord Sun hurriedly asked his son to play a song. Everyone looked at the grandson enviously. This is the emperor who personally called him to perform! Master Sun was also pondering in his heart, not knowing what the emperor meant. But it''s not a bad thing to be left or right, it''s giving face to her old grandson''s parents! Su Qiyu randomly selected a few young masters from the families of first-rank ministers to perform, and then set his sights in the direction of Gu Caiqi. Gu Caiqi seemed to feel the expectant gaze, sitting upright, just waiting for the emperor to speak. "I heard that Gu Shangshu''s family has a talented and beautiful son, I wonder if he will come today?" As soon as the emperor finished speaking, everyone''s eyes fell on Gu Caiqi. And the table full of food behind her was naturally not missed. Is this the emperor''s intention, or whose intention? Everyone understands what it means to give food. Gu Nanmo''s body froze, and he looked at that person uncontrollably, only to see that she was also looking at him expectantly. Gu Nanmo is the son of a direct son, so he is naturally talented. It''s just that he has never shown it on such an occasion, so he is inevitably nervous. "Mo''er, the emperor is calling for you, hurry up and go there." Gu Caiqi was overjoyed, and hurriedly reminded his son who was still in a daze behind him. Whether you marry the emperor or your highness, it''s fine. Gu Nanmo slowly got up under everyone''s gaze, and walked forward step by step. "I wonder if Mr. Gu can play the piano?" Her Royal Highness, who had not spoken all this time, suddenly sat up straight and asked the young master of the Gu family. The young masters below were so envious that their eyes were red. When they went up just now, Her Royal Highness didn''t even look at her, but now she even took the initiative to strike up a conversation with the young master Gu. "The courtier is dull, and knows a thing or two." Gu Nanmo pursed his lips lightly, lowered his eyes and said. "There is a song here in this hall, I wonder if Mr. Gu can play it?" "The courtier is willing to give it a try." Gu Nanmo took the piano score brought up by the servant with both hands, scanned it carefully and nodded. Su Qiruo was about to speak, but was cut off by the emperor''s remaining words. "My imperial sister is also quite good at playing the piano, why don''t my imperial sister and Young Master Gu play a piece together!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 335： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (40) Chapter 335 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (40) Su Qiyu blinked at Su Qiruo, as if begging for praise. She had been looking for someone to pave the way for a long time, but she was just waiting for this moment! As the imperial sister, she has to do everything for her younger sister, even if it is for the sake of personal gain. "Since the emperor has spoken, the younger sister should follow her orders." Su Qiruo pulled out a white jade flute from her waist. This was a treasure given to her by her master, and she had never shown it before. It is fate to be able to play a song with the person you like today. "Master Gu, please." The slender fingertips are lifted up, the sound of the piano flows out, and the strings and songs are endless, like beads falling on a jade plate. The flute sound followed closely, melodious and melodious, continuous and lingering. One piano and one flute, although it is the first ensemble, they cooperate tacitly, as if they have been familiar for thousands of years. The melodious voice echoed throughout the imperial garden. It was originally a pure and joyful sound, but some people actually heard a bit of lingering sentimentality. The little princes were both envious and jealous, jealous that this young master of the Gu family could play with His Royal Highness. How wonderful it would be if he had such a chance! Gu Nanqing gritted his teeth bitterly, it turned out that this is how Gu Nanmo seduced Her Royal Highness. And Lin Junshen, who has always been quite concerned about this young master of the Gu family, is also quite surprised that such an arrogant and domineering man has such a good piano skill? Lin Junshen never even doubted Gu Nanqing''s words. She still feels that Gu Nanqing''s life in the Gu family is not good, and it''s all due to Gu Nanmo and his son''s calculations. After the song was over, the venue was so quiet that not even the sound of breathing could be heard. Prince Shun just stared at his daughter, with uncontrollable joy in his eyes. Prince Shun paid more attention to Gu Nanmo. When her daughter first talked about Gu Caiqi in front of her, she didn''t know why. Now that she saw this Mr. Gu, she seemed to understand a little bit. Co-authoring that child said so much back then, it was all because of this blue-faced confidant! "it is good." The emperor took the lead in clapping his hands appreciatively, and the people below immediately followed suit. There were endless praises, but Gu Nanmo didn''t hear anything. He only knew that the woman looked at him with a warm smile, and his face turned red. "Young Master Gu''s piano skills are amazing, and this hall is deeply impressed." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, before Gu Nanmo could say politely, the emperor waved his hand and shouted: "Reward". Throughout the night, many sons of the family came to power, but only the son of the Gu family was rewarded by the emperor and treated differently by His Royal Highness, which made the other sons jealous. Looking at the white jade hairpin brought up by the palace attendant, Gu Nanmo couldn''t tell what it was like. He doesn''t think he has much ability to be more outstanding than the previous young masters, all of this is just the glory of His Royal Highness. Su Qiruo looked at the white jade hairpin and smiled, then turned to look at the emperor and said: "Miss Huang can''t be partial to only rewarding Young Master Gu, the younger sister just did her best." "Since the imperial sister said so, it''s really hard for me not to give you something, little Fuzi." Su Qiyu looked sideways at Xiao Fuzi, who immediately stepped forward knowingly. "What a coincidence. This white jade hairpin originally had a pair, one bamboo and one plum. Now that the bamboo hairpin was given to Mr. Gu, the slave went to fetch the plum hairpin and gave it to His Highness. What does His Highness think?" "Very good." Su Qiruo nodded, Xiao Fuzi immediately went to fetch another hairpin in person, but this white jade hairpin had a ruby ??on the hairpin, just like the red plum in the snow, proudly open. Su Qiruo took the hairpin and came to Gu Nanmo, and handed him the wooden box containing the hairpin. "Mr. Gu was kind to this hall. Today, this hall borrows flowers to present Buddha and present this white jade hairpin to you. It happens to be a pair. I hope you will not dislike it." Su Qiruo''s voice is not too loud, but it happens to be heard by everyone. Everyone was shocked, and they seemed to understand why the dishes and desserts on the table of Mr. Gu''s family were just now. No wonder the emperor and His Royal Highness treated him so differently. It turned out that he had been kind to His Royal Highness! The happiest thing is Gu Caiqi. She just feels that she is full of strength now, and she can handle the colleagues who come to congratulate her at any time. She didn''t know that her son had once been kind to His Royal Highness, this is amazing! Who doesn''t know how much Prince Shun and Prince Shun cherish this daughter, and how much the emperor loves her. Instead of pleasing Prince Shun, it is more practical to please His Royal Highness. "Your Highness is serious." Gu Nanmo couldn''t embarrass Her Royal Highness in public, so he could only accept her kindness. But he knew in his heart that she didn''t owe him anything at all, but he owed her a lot. She exaggerated this matter in public today, it should be for her mother to see! She was afraid that her mother would bully him and his father again, so she came to support him. Gu Nanmo only felt his nose sore, but he didn''t dare to look up at her. In this world, she is really the only one who thinks about him like this. Is it really because of those three copper coins that she treats him so well? Gu Nanmo walked back to the direct position and sat down under the eyes of envy, jealousy or amazement, and the two wooden boxes in his hands became the beginning of his new life. Gu Nanqing clenched his fists hard, digging his nails into his flesh, and forced a smile at Gu Nanmo. "Brother is really lucky to be rewarded by the emperor and His Royal Highness at the same time." "My son is very capable." Gu Caiqi turned around and smiled and praised Gu Nanmo, since she was a child, I am afraid that this time she smiled at him the most sincerely. Only Mrs. Liu never showed joy. He stared blankly at the wooden box in his son''s hand, frowned slightly, and couldn''t help feeling a little worried. If it was just doubts before, he can basically be sure now that Her Royal Highness has absolutely no ordinary friendship with his son. Will his Mo''er really be able to catch a woman like that? But if it is said to refuse, I am afraid that no man in this world will be able to refuse that person''s liking, right? But how long can this love last? Falling in love with such a person, Liu is only afraid that his son will be hurt. Gu Nanmo lightly touched the box containing the plum blossom hosta, and quickly withdrew his hand. It can be said that Gu Caiqi stole the limelight today. As the banquet drew to a close, many people still came to toast her. how nice. Because she didn''t have a daughter, Gu Caiqi was often ridiculed in officialdom, so she has always disliked the sons at home. It was the legitimate son, and she didn''t pay much attention to him. But today it was her son whom she had never looked up to who gave her a great deal of face, Gu Caiqi instantly felt elated. What about those families with daughters, they cant get into the eyes of the emperor and His Royal Highness, they might as well be as good as her son! (end of this chapter) Chapter 336： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (41) Chapter 336 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (41) Regardless of son or daughter, as long as he can win the family back, he is a good boy. Prince Shun''s gaze always seemed to fall on that quiet child, and occasionally he would lean into Prince Shun''s ear and say something. Prince Shun knew about the three pennies between Su Qiruo and Gu Nanmo, so he smiled and talked to Prince Shun. "So, this is a good boy with a kind heart." Prince Shun sighed, feeling distressed. Life is so difficult, but he is still willing to help beggars. This child has a very good character. "That old **** Gu Caiqi abused Zheng Jun and his son in that way before, but today he relies on his son to make a good fortune. Let''s see how she has the face to curry favor with their father and son after she returns." Prince Shun curled his lips in disdain, even if his daughter liked the young master of the Gu family, she would not look down on someone like Gu Caiqi. A person who pampers his husband and abuses his son-in-law will sooner or later fall from that high position. No wonder she has no daughter in her life. Such a selfish and indifferent person should not have a daughter. "It''s a pity for such a good child, why did he end up with such a ruthless mother?" Prince Shun Jun Yue said that the more uncomfortable he felt, if his daughter really liked that young master of the Gu family, he should have married him in earlier. Prince Shun saw his husband''s thoughts, gently held his hand and said: "Let her solve the child''s affairs by herself, don''t be too anxious." She didn''t see how deep the relationship between the two children was, and it would not be so fast if they wanted to walk together later. She was only worried that her prince was too anxious, which would frighten other children and ruin her daughter''s plan. "Why am I not in a hurry? Ruo''er has not been by your side since childhood, and now she has finally returned home, and she hasn''t been with me well. You took her out to go to court to participate in politics, so you must find someone to accompany me!" Prince Shun hummed unwillingly, he just wanted to be a father-in-law quickly, and it would be best to get married this year and be a grandfather next year. He doesn''t care whether they have a son or a daughter, as long as it is his daughter''s child, he likes it. Even a boy as cute as Chu''er is a pain in the ass! "Don''t the old man and grandson of the Ji family accompany you every day?" Prince Shun looked at his prince amusedly. Whenever he acted like a baby, he wanted her to help him talk to his daughter. But there is no rush for emotional matters, you have to take it step by step. "How can it be the same? Chu Er has to learn this and that every day, and Mr. Ji is getting old, so he can''t sit with me for too long. Most of the time, I am still alone!" "That means the son-in-law has come in and has his own things to do, so he can''t be with you every day, right?" "Then just give me a little grandson!" "I knew it, and I''m waiting here with your words!" "Then can you help me?" "Don''t worry too much about children..." "What did you say?" The flesh on the back of the hand suddenly tightened, and Prince Shun immediately sat up straight. "help!" "My wife, you are the best." Prince Shun smiled helplessly. It is the best time to help him. I will talk about whether to help or not later, and agree first to avoid the back of my hand. "Then I will also hold a flower viewing banquet in the mansion tomorrow, and invite the lord and young master of the Gu family to come, okay?" Prince Shun is very eager to try, and he can''t wait to call someone to his home to ask when the two children will get married. "Maybe I''m a little anxious, I just met in the palace today, so you have to delay for another two days, right?" Following the black line on the prince''s head, her precious lump got confused and impatient when she met her daughter. "What about the day after tomorrow?" "no." Prince Shun shook his head, he was too anxious after a day! "Then what day do you say?" Prince Shun was upset, so he lowered his face and asked Prince Shun. "Then...the first day of June is well, it is a good day, and it can make everyone relax." "Listen to you." Wang Jun is satisfied, and Prince Shun is finally relieved. At least it was postponed for half a month, so everyone can take a breather. Su Qiyu, who had been eavesdropping with her ears up all the time, suddenly grinned at Su Qiruo, making Su Qiruo''s heart shudder. "What are you laughing at?" Su Qiruo stretched her neck and leaned over, asking in a low voice. Seeing her wretched smile and malicious intentions, there must be nothing good. Su Qiyu secretly pointed to the two elders over there, imitating Su Qiruo''s manner, stretching her neck and leaning towards her, whispering in her ear: "Aunt Huang and Uncle Huang are going to hold a ceremony for you in the palace. Blind date." Su Qiruo was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth. Didn''t she just read it today? Why do you want to have a photo? "Perhaps it is for Mr. Gu." Su Qiyu told Su Qiruo her guess, she felt that according to the temperament of those two, she should not force the imperial sister to marry someone she didn''t like, so another blind date banquet was just for a certain people. As for who this person is, it can be seen from the performance just now that it is none other than Mr. Gu who won the imperial sister''s symphony. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, and nervously squeezed the hands on her knees. Dont worry about this! She hasn''t gotten Gu Nanmo''s forgiveness yet! Dad, don''t screw her up again. "Sister Huang, why don''t you send me a job outside, in three to five months." Su Qiruo rubbed her body and moved towards Su Qiyu''s direction, pleading softly. Su Qiyu quickly waved his hands: "You want to kill me?" The old couple managed to bring their daughter back. The bed is not warm yet, and she is arranged to go out for another three to five months. Isnt this courting death? "Sister Huang, please help!" "It''s easy to talk about other things, but this one won''t work." Su Qiyu refused without thinking. "Sister Huang..." "You have asked me to do this, so why not take advantage of this half a month to make Young Master Gu happy, wouldn''t that be the best of both worlds?" Not to mention Prince Shun and his wife, even Su Qiyu herself, she would not send her sister out for so long. The two sisters have only been together for a few days? If Su Qi saw that begging was useless, he had no choice but to give up. "Oh! But I annoyed him before, and he avoided me when he saw me!" Under Su Qiyu''s gossip-like anticipation, Su Qiruo told the story that she slipped away without telling Gu Nanmo''s name. "You idiot!" Su Qiyu gritted his teeth hating iron for being weak, "The young master asked you for your name, but you still ran away? Why are you so unbelievable? They deserve to be angry and ignore you." Su Qiruo was not born and bred in the dynasty of women, so she couldn''t quite understand what it meant for a man to open his mouth like that. But Su Qiyu understands! (end of this chapter) Chapter 337： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (42) Chapter 337 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (42) If Su Qi did that, it would be no different from rejecting someone''s affection. "Is...is it so serious?" Su Qiruo asked stutteringly. The previous body was also an incomprehensible wood. After she came here, the memories she got from the previous body were not many about these things, so she didn''t feel that there was a deeper layer of Gu Nanmo''s initiative to ask her name. the meaning of. If it was really a way for him to actively express his affection, then her rejection that day was indeed too hurtful. He has been wronged so much, and she hurt him like that, he should be very sad at that time, right? "You have been growing up in the mountains, and you don''t understand the relationship between men and women. It can''t be all your fault. But in the future, if a man asks your name and age, you have to be more careful." Su Qiyu thought about it, and felt that her imperial sister couldn''t be blamed for this matter, she really didn''t understand! "Also, if a man gives you a handkerchief or something, if you don''t want to marry him, you can''t accept it." As soon as Su Qiyu finished speaking, Su Qiruo asked: "Then what if you give me clothes? What should I do?" "Send clothes? This..." Su Qiyu grew up in the palace since she was a child, and she is not much more knowledgeable than Su Qiruo. "Isn''t sending clothes something that married couples do?" Su Qiyu often receives clothes, shoes and socks from the servants of the harem. She thinks that only two people who are together will send such things! Su Qiruo''s ears couldn''t help but blush, but she was flattered in her heart. It turned out that the young boy had a crush on him too! I think she was just a beggar with nothing back then, but he can treat her so sincerely, which proves that Gu Nanmo is open-minded, does not covet power and wealth, and has a noble character. Only in this point, he is better than countless other men. "You... Young Master Gu made you clothes back, didn''t you refuse? Why are you so..." Su Qiyu swallowed the word "bastard" abruptly. Could it be that her younger sister has an elm head? When the person she likes asks her name, she runs away, and she doesn''t want anything given to her. It would be strange if she didn''t get angry. Even if its hard to say clearly because of your identity, you still have to pick up other peoples clothes and tell them that your name is Qi Ruo! Don''t say your surname is Su, who would know that you are the eldest daughter of Prince Shun''s mansion? "No, Miss Huang, don''t think about it, I''ll just ask." Su Qiruo quickly waved her hand and denied, she had accepted the clothes, it was always in the closet, and she was never willing to wear them. "In the future, if Mr. Gu sends you anything, you should quickly put it away, and you should answer honestly when asked. Also, if you have nothing to do, send him some small things. Men like it..." Su Qiyu used her lessons learned in coaxing the harem emperor to teach her little sister who is not familiar with the world a good lesson. Two people who "have never seen" the world exchanged their experiences for a long time, one spoke eloquently, and the other listened with gusto. As everyone knows, the two of them are pretty much the same, and no one is much better than the other. One grew up in the palace, and the other grew up in the mountains, and even the pigs raised for food were females. Who knows what''s going on better than anyone else? "Sister Huang, let me share some of the goodies in your warehouse, and I''ll use them to coax Nanmo." "You can take whatever is in the palace, and what belongs to the imperial sister is yours. You can take what you fancy, don''t be polite." Su Qiyu waved her hand generously, she never paid much attention to these external things. "Then sister Chen thanked the emperor first." Su Qiruo grinned, already thinking about what to give Gu Nanmo to make him happy. The palace banquet is over, Gu Caiqi is still a little foggy. She has been an official for nearly twenty years, and it is the first time she is so elated. "Mo''er, when did you meet Her Royal Highness? Why have you never heard of it?" On the way out of the palace, Gu Caiqi finally couldn''t help asking. Gu Nanmo tightened the two boxes in his hand, and said indifferently: "But I met her once by chance, and I don''t know her identity." Where did he give her any favors, but she helped him several times. But he would not discuss this matter with his mother, otherwise Su Qiruo''s kindness would be in vain. "My son is so lucky!" Gu Caiqi didn''t ask any more questions, but grinned and sighed incessantly. It must be such a blessing to meet Her Royal Highness after meeting once by chance! "Brother is really capable, unlike Qing''er, who has never even been out of the house on weekdays, and has no chance to meet such a big person as Her Royal Highness." Gu Nanqing on the side said sourly, why didn''t he meet Her Royal Highness? Gu Nanmo cast a disdainful glance at Gu Nanqing, curled his lips and said: "If Mrs. Ruan is about to die and no one cares about it, you can also go out of the mansion every day to sell handkerchiefs in exchange for money for medicine, and maybe you can meet private visits by Weifu Where is the emperor!" After finishing speaking, Gu Nanmo stopped looking at the faces of Gu Nanqing and Gu Caiqi, and supported Liu''s arm to speed up his pace, leaving the mother and daughter behind. Gu Caiqi''s expression froze, and Gu Nanqing''s expression was also ugly. "Mother, look at brother..." Gu Nanqing was about to complain, but saw his mother glaring at him suddenly, and hurriedly shut his mouth. "It''s all a good thing your father did!" Gu Caiqi reprimanded lightly, flicked his sleeves and ignored Gu Nanqing, instead, he quickened his pace and chased after him. Now she can no longer ignore the father and son. If the news reaches the ears of His Royal Highness, she will not be able to wear her official hat securely. Gu Caiqi is not stupid, she has already figured out many things. The emperor and Prince Shun did not casually mention the matter of pampering her husband and killing her husband. They were mentioning her twice. From this point of view, His Royal Highness must have known the situation of Gu Nanmo and Liu Shi, and said something in front of the two of them. . People can take her head with a single sentence, so she must give up their father and son to make up for their mistakes. "Be careful, I''ll help you." Gu Caiqi strode forward to hold Liu''s arm, and helped him onto the carriage. "Thank you, wife master." Mr. Liu was taken aback for a moment, then smiled faintly at Gu Caiqi, and thanked him. Gu Caiqi turned around and went to help Gu Nanmo, but Gu Nanmo stepped on the carriage first by himself. Withdrawing her hand in embarrassment, Gu Caiqi didn''t dare to say anything more, after all, she owed their father and son before. "Mother" Gu Nanqing blinked aggrievedly, waiting for Gu Caiqi to come to help him, but Gu Caiqi seemed to have not seen it, and went up first by himself. Gu Nanqing stomped his feet bitterly, and scolded Gu Nanmo hundreds of times in his heart. "Master Gu, please wait a moment." There was a rush of shouts from behind, the carriage woman pulled the reins, and Gu''s carriage stopped abruptly. Gu Caiqi pushed open the car window and looked out, only to see a waiter chasing after him with a sandalwood box in his hand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 338： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (43) Chapter 338 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (43) "This is" Gu Caiqi was surprised, she was the last to come out of the palace, and there was no carriage from the mansion next to her on the road, so this palace attendant came to deliver things to them? Panting, the little palace attendant lifted the sandalwood box above his head, and said respectfully: "This is a gift from His Royal Highness to Mr. Gu. Your Highness said that he hopes Mr. Gu will like it." Gu Nanmo, who was sitting in the carriage, froze, and couldn''t help but look up, but he could only see the color of the box, and he didn''t know what was inside. But seeing that the thin palace attendant was able to lift his hands up to this point, it shouldn''t be very heavy. Gu Caiqi immediately put a smile on his face, hurriedly ordered someone to take the box, and said to the little palace attendant: "Thank you for my trip, my brother, please thank Your Highness for me." "Your Majesty, you are being polite, and I am leaving." The palace attendant saluted the carriage, and then went back to report. Gu Caiqi happily said to Gu Nanmo: "Mo''er, quickly see what good things Her Royal Highness has sent over." Mrs. Liu didn''t know what it was like, she was happy for her son, but at the same time couldn''t help feeling a little worried. But he could tell that his son was different from that lady. Gu Nanmo hesitated for a moment, then reached out to open the box. The clothes that entered the target made several people gasp in shock. Gu Caiqi was well-informed, and it was the first time he saw the clothes made of moon cage gauze. Gu Nanqing suppressed the jealousy in his heart, and asked in doubt: "What kind of fabric is this? Why is it shining?" Gu Nanmo has never seen it before, but he just thinks the clothes are very beautiful. He once gave her a piece of clothing, is this a gift in return? It''s just that my cotton clothes are not worth much, so the set in front of me should be worth a lot, right? Gu Caiqi lightly touched the snow-white sleeve, and murmured: "This is the moon cage gauze, and it was the most valuable item of tribute from the Western Regions last year. It was less than half a piece, but it took thousands of years to weave it." Cheng, it is said that every silk thread comes from the stem silk of the snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain, it is hard to find, and there is only this moon cage gauze garment in the whole world." Gu Caiqi also took a look at it when the envoys visited last year, but he didn''t want to be made into clothes by the emperor. Its just that shouldnt these clothes be reserved for future emperors and empresses? How could it be given to her son by Her Royal Highness? Mrs. Liu couldn''t resist touching the gauze dress, and quickly withdrew her hand. "I have heard that the snow lotus in Tiantian Mountain is extremely difficult to find and is very precious. If only the stems are removed, how many snow lotus will be needed to weave this dress!" "That''s why they sent this moon cage gauze to the emperor as a tribute. If this set of clothes is sold, it will be worth several cities." Gu Caiqi sighed lightly. She was only able to see such a precious thing because of her son''s honor. Her Royal Highness is really generous. However, it can also be seen from this that the emperor really dotes on this little highness. It is not in vain that Prince Shun brought up the emperor. The emperor is a benevolent king and knows how to be grateful. Gu Nanmo was so shocked that he could not speak. He guessed that she would be extraordinary if she made a move, but he never thought that she would give such a big gift as soon as she gave it away. He can''t wear the clothes and can''t give them away. Could it be that he should give them up? Mr. Liu pursed her lips lightly, glanced at her son, and said nothing. Gu Caiqi excitedly said: "Since it was given by Her Royal Highness, then you can put it away. Your Highness treats you well. You must not be so spoiled, and you must not be so indifferent." Her Royal Highness said so, it is very clear. But Gu Caiqi is still a little worried that his unsmiling son, if he offends Her Royal Highness, won''t it implicate the entire Gu family? Gu Nanmo gently closed the box without responding. "Her Royal Highness is really a big hand." Gu Nanqing was already speechless with jealousy, what kind of **** luck did Gu Nanmo have, how could he be favored by His Royal Highness? "You should also learn from your brother more on weekdays, don''t just care about trivial things all day long." Gu Caiqi glared at Gu Nanqing displeasedly, this son, like the Ruan family, is also an unworthy one. It''s just that Gu Nanqing can''t do anything else, but his appearance is really good. If Gu Nanmo married to Prince Shun''s Mansion and could bring Gu Nanqing with him, then their Gu Mansion would have two sons who entered the royal family. Thinking like this, Gu Caiqi decided to take the time to talk to Gu Nanqing, let him get closer to his brother, so that they can take care of each other when they are together in the future. "Yes, Mother." Gu Nanqing reluctantly responded, but in his heart he scolded Gu Nanmo from beginning to end. He is too lazy to learn from Gu Nanmo! Pulling a face all day long, so ugly. Gu Nanmo pretended not to hear what the mother and son said, holding the two boxes containing white jade hairpins in one hand, and Liu''s arm in the other, gently closing his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. Going all the way back to Gu''s mansion, he ordered someone to send the box containing the moon cage gauze clothes to Gu Nanmo''s yard, only then did Gu Caiqi leave with a smile and went to the study. But Mrs. Liu stayed, seeing her son full of worries, she couldn''t help feeling a little worried. "Mo''er, what does Your Highness Shi Daughter mean by this, do you understand?" If the son is unwilling, he should find a way as soon as possible. Prince Shun''s Mansion is different from ordinary people. If they refuse after they open their mouths, it means that the Gu family has offended the royal family. Gu Nanmo was startled, and looked at his father in puzzlement. Mrs. Liu said quietly: "Father is someone who has been here before. His Royal Highness treats you like this, it must be different from others. If you don''t want to, you should explain it to her earlier. Father sees that the child is very good-natured. Will not force you. If you wish..." Mrs. Liu paused, then continued, "If you want to, then you have to make preparations in advance. The royal family is different from ordinary people. There are many rules. If you are not careful, you will lose your head." In addition, the men in the royal backyard are not simple. If they want to survive, they have to be worried every day, and they must not relax. Although Mrs. Liu didn''t say it clearly, Gu Nanmo understood it. Gu Nanmo lowered his eyes and looked at the small wooden box in his hand, neither saying yes nor no. But Mrs. Liu understood it, and according to her son''s temperament, she agreed without refusing. "What happened today was a little sudden. You should think about it carefully and make a decision after you understand it. No matter what my son chooses, father will stand by your side." "Thank you, father." Mr. Liu patted the back of his son''s hand lightly, and didn''t bother him anymore, so he got up and left. "My lord, are these things sent from the palace?" Qiu Zhu happily ran in and looked at the box on the table, as well as the box in Gu Nanmo''s hand, and said curiously, he just heard from people outside that it seemed to be rewarded by the emperor and His Royal Highness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 339： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (44) Chapter 339 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (44) What did the young master do in the palace to get so many rewards? Gu Nanmo nodded lightly, then took out the white jade hairpin that the emperor rewarded him and handed it to Qiu Zhu. "This is a reward from the emperor, you can wear it!" One is enough for him, Qiuzhu has suffered so much with him, he wants to treat Qiuzhu better. But Qiuzhu didn''t even dare to look at it, so he pushed the box back, waved his hands again and again, and said, "My lord, you''re a slave. You can''t wear such a valuable thing as a slave. You should keep it for yourself, lord!" Qiu Zhu felt that it was a great honor for him to take a look at it. How could he dare to ask for something from the imperial court? Gu Nanmo saw that Qiuzhu really didn''t want it, so he told him to put the hairpin into his jewelry box, then took out another hairpin, and stroked it carefully. He listened to what his father said, and for some reason, he felt so uncomfortable when he heard his father say that he wanted to refuse. Although they had known each other not long ago, there was nothing wrong with her treatment of him. Even with his indifference today, she still gave him enough face in front of everyone, protecting each other like this, there is only one her in the whole world. She should like him a little bit, right? Qiuzhu found out that since the son came back from the palace, he has been in a daze, and he didn''t even eat dinner. Gu Nanmo didn''t tell Qiuzhu that the beggar who treated her father was Her Royal Highness the First Lady of Prince Shun''s Mansion. Since she had an important business at the beginning, she didn''t want others to know. Now only the father and son know her identity, the less the others know, the better, even Qiu Zhu, whom he trusts very much, can''t tell. It was getting dark, so Gu Nanmo sent Qiuzhu to rest, while he sat on the bed and continued to be in a daze. Gu Nanqing went to Lihuayuan with red eyes, and cried a lot in front of Ruan. It looked as if she had suffered a lot of grievances, but in fact, she was just jealous that Gu Nanmo was favored by His Royal Highness. The person he couldn''t ask for, but he still dared to show face. Not only was Her Royal Highness not angry, but she even went to coax Gu Nanmo, and even gave him so many good things. How can people not be jealous? The tree shadows flashed outside the window, and the eyelashes of Gu Nanmo who was in a daze also trembled. "Didn''t I tell you to rest, why are you still here? There is no need to wait here." Thinking that Qiuzhu was still guarding outside, Gu Nanmo couldn''t help but said aloud. "Nanmo, it''s me." There was a knock on the door outside the house, Gu Nanmo was so startled that he almost fell off the bed. Did he mishear? Why did he hear the man''s voice? Putting on some clothes and getting out of bed, Gu Nanmo hurried to open the door before he even had time to put on his shoes. "You... why are you here?" The person who came was Su Qiruo, carrying a big food box in her hand, I don''t know how she got in. But thinking of how elusive she was when she was treating her father before, Gu Nanmo felt nothing. "I''m worried that you didn''t eat well, so I came here to bring you some snacks and fruits." Su Qiruo shook the food box in her hand, in fact, several carts of lychees had arrived in the palace, and she was thinking of giving him some, so she came in person. Looking right at his snow-white socks, Su Qiruo couldn''t help frowning. "Why did you come out without shoes?" Gu Nanmo was startled, only then did he realize that he forgot to put on his shoes when he walked in a hurry. Su Qiruo walked in by himself, put the food box on the table in the outer room, and pulled Gu Nanmo to the inner room. Personally urged Gu Nanmo to put on the shoes before she came out again. It is the place where the young master sleeps, so it is inconvenient for her to stay there. It''s just that Gu Nanmo''s hair is draped after taking a bath, which makes her a little distracted. How can people not like a fair and supple young man? "But have you had dinner yet?" Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing when he saw Gu Nanmo''s stupid look, did he still not believe that there was a big living person sitting in front of him? Gu Nanmo shook his head honestly, he had no appetite, so he didn''t eat dinner. It was too late when I realized it. He should have said that he had eaten, why should he tell her the truth? Su Qiruo showed displeasure, put out the two plates of dim sum and half a box of lychees in the food box, and lightly scolded: "Why don''t you eat dinner? Could it be that you want to lose weight? But you are already thin enough. Fortunately, I will come over tonight I will bring you food, otherwise you will go to sleep hungry, which is not good for your health." Gu Nanmo looked at the snacks and lychees on the table, his eyes flickered, and he bit his lip and looked at Su Qiruo. "Why are you being so nice to me?" Father said that she treated him unusually, so why is this unusual? He thought about it for half an afternoon, but he didn''t understand it. He was afraid that if he thought too much, the result would be a misunderstanding, which would only add to the sadness. Now that she is here, he wants to ask for clarification. Su Qiruo was startled, looked back at the young man beside her, and smiled. I have to say that she is so pretty, she can make people stupefied with just a smile. "Then why do you think I should be nice to you?" Gu Nanmo shook his head: "If I gave you three copper coins back then, but you later saved my life and my father, I owe you more anyway, I don''t know you... " Su Qiruo interrupted Gu Nanmo: "You know." Gu Nanmo froze. "You know why I want to treat you well, I have a plan, are you willing?" If Su Qi didn''t think about saying this now, he might be frightened. But he took the initiative to ask. If she was evasive again, there would be no misunderstanding like when he asked her name back then, which would make him sad. "You...what are you planning?" Gu Nanmo''s ears suddenly turned red, and he also stuttered. Although he has moved back to his own yard now, he doesn''t have anything of value to give her, so what can she do? Su Qiruo leaned forward, pursed her lips and said, "I''m drawing you." The warm breath came with a good smell from her body, Gu Nanmo only felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. "You... you... apprentice girl!" Gu Nanmo''s eyes were red with embarrassment, he bit his lips and reprimanded, but the voice was too small, and it had no deterrent effect at all. Su Qiruo sat back with a smile, and handed the peeled lychee to Gu Nanmo''s lips. "Try it and see if you like it. If you like it, I''ll bring it to you tomorrow." "You are a woman of the world, how can you enter a man''s boudoir at night?" Gu Nanmo retorted with a blushing face, and conveniently took the peeled lychee from her hand and stuffed it into her mouth. Hmm... so sweet. Su Qiruo saw him hesitate at the door of the dim sum shop before, and only thought that he liked to eat dim sum, but she didn''t expect that he also liked to eat fruit. Pushing the box containing lychees towards Gu Nanmo, Su Qiruo smiled and said, "Eat more if you like it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 340： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (45) Chapter 340 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (45) "Still angry?" Her voice was very gentle, no matter how angry Gu Nanmo was, it disappeared. Actually, he was out of anger a long time ago, even if he treated her like that during the day, he regretted it very much. But he also cares about face, he can''t just say that he is not angry, he has to let her coax him again, who told her to hide it from him at that time! Gu Nanmo had to stuff lychees into his mouth one by one, but he refused to admit that he was already out of breath. Su Qiruo raised her hand and poured him a cup of tea, and said in a good-tempered manner: "If you eat too much lychee, you will get angry. If you like it, you can continue to eat it tomorrow. Let''s have some snacks!" Gu Nanmo took the tea she handed over, took a sip, then looked at Su Qiruo, blinked her big eyes, and asked: "Did you refuse to tell me your name just because you didn''t want to reveal your identity? ? Su Qiruo shook her head, and said truthfully: "Not all, I will tell you about this in the future, it''s just related to my lifespan, mother king and father are quite concerned about that." The details of this matter should not be disclosed to the outside world. She will tell him about Tian Fushou after he becomes her family. After hearing what she said, Gu Nanmo didn''t dare to ask any more. Prince Shun''s daughter was also rumored to be a teacher in Beijing since she was a child. No one can tell the specific reason, but Gu Nanmo has heard of it to some extent. Since it was about her lifespan, how dare he ask more questions. "I...I don''t know." He really didn''t know that the matter would be so serious before, and thought she refused to tell him his name because she disliked him, which made him brood for a long time. If Su Qi saw his serious face, and thought that the ancients had always been superstitious about gods and Buddhas, he knew that he was a little scared. "It''s okay, it''s not your fault, I shouldn''t have left like that, I didn''t tell you anything, and it made you worry for nothing." "I''m not worried about you." Gu Nan Mozui refused to admit it. "Okay, I am worried about you, worried that you are still angry, worried that you will be bullied again, worried that you will be wronged..." Su Qiruo smiled warmly, and Gu Nanmo''s face that had just cooled down began to feel hot again. Pinching the dessert in his hand, Gu Nanmo parted his red lips lightly: "You can talk sweet words like this, but how many young masters who don''t know the world have you fooled?" "You are the first and only one." Only you. The slender eyelashes trembled, Gu Nanmo''s heart softened, and the question that he had been thinking about all afternoon finally had an answer. When a teenager tastes love for the first time, he always feels sweet and excited. He thought he was a sensible person, but he was still moved by her words. It''s no wonder that men are always at a disadvantage when it comes to relationships. When they meet such a woman, who can refuse? Who is willing to refuse? Su Qiruo''s feelings for Gu Nanmo may have been influenced by the book''s preconceived ideas. When he first met him, he was full of pity, and then gradually fell into it in the later contact. At least there is a reason. But Gu Nanmo couldn''t help himself, he didn''t even know when he fell into it. Love doesn''t know where it started, and it goes deeper and deeper. When Su Qiruo left, Gu Nanmo said goodbye to her softly, which made her happy for a long time. Sister Huangs idea is really useful, she can coax people so quickly by sending things. As everyone knows, the young master figured it out on his own, and it wasn''t because of the gifts she gave him. But no matter what, His Majesty the Emperor deserves the credit. So, in the majestic palace, Su Qiruo was hanging his shoulders to His Majesty the Emperor, not forgetting to bend down to ask for advice. The aura of His Majesty the Emperor increased to two meters in an instant, and he raised his head and taught Su Qiruo all the ways to please him in the harem servant. Seeing the little imperial sister leave in satisfaction, His Majesty the Emperor sighed softly. Is there a sister who worries more than her in this world? Helping my sister pursue her brother-in-law, no one is as conscientious as her! "Xiao Fuzi, go outside and find some scriptures." Xiao Fuzi went out in a daze to find those books full of love and love, not knowing why his emperor read those things in such a good manner. His Majesty the Emperor propped his chin with one hand and tapped the table lightly with the other. She is now at the end of her rope. If the imperial sister comes to learn the scriptures tomorrow, she will have nothing to teach. It is better to learn in advance. It is said that there are a lot of beautiful stories in those scripts, which can always help her. Thinking like this, the corner of His Majesty''s mouth curled into a touching smile, which stunned the palace servants who came to look for her flop. Is our emperor falling in love? So, the emperor didn''t turn over anyone''s brand that night. He read the scriptures all night. "Miss Huang looks a little bit wrong today, but is she not feeling well?" Facing backwards, Su Qiruo ran over and said concernedly. The emperor waved his hand, covered his mouth and yawned. "It''s just that I didn''t sleep well, there''s no need to worry about the imperial sister." Hearing what she said, Su Qiruo felt relieved, and waved to Xiao Fuzi who was at the side. "Your Highness..." Little Fuzi bowed forward, waiting for orders. "Go and bring me another box of lychees that were delivered yesterday." "Yes, I will go now, Your Highness." Little Fuzi took the order to leave, and the emperor looked listlessly at Su Qiruo who was sitting there peeling and eating lychees. "If you like to eat, ask someone to send more to the palace, and store it in the ice cellar, so you can eat it for a longer time." "Sister Huang sent some more yesterday. I have other uses for this box." The imperial palace and palace have large ice cellars, which can keep lychees longer, so Su Qiruo never gave too much to Gu Nanmo at a time. Going to deliver it every day like this, she can still find an excuse to meet him. In half a month, her Wang Jun father is going to hold a blind date banquet. She has to cultivate a good relationship with the young master before then, lest her father mess up the mandarin ducks and introduce a bunch of people she doesn''t know. Although they have great power in Shun Prince''s Mansion, they will never marry by force. If Gu Nanmo is unwilling, her father will never agree to her marrying him. So success depends on Gu Nanmo, she has to seize the opportunity. Judging from the contact last night, the young master also likes her, she just needs to seize the opportunity while the iron is hot. "Are you going to please Mr. Gu?" The emperor was mostly sleepy, the seeds of gossip were ignited, and his eyes instantly became colorful. "Ahem...everything can be seen through without telling the truth, sister Huang, you are giving my sister a little bit of trouble!" Rao is Her Royal Highness, no matter how thick-skinned she is, at this time, she was directly exposed, and her face was a little bit uncomfortable. "Ha ha" The emperor laughed so hard that he had no grace at all. Su Qiruo touched her nose in embarrassment, is it that funny? She didn''t say anything just now! So, as soon as it got dark, Her Royal Highness went to climb the wall of the Gu Mansion again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 341： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (46) Chapter 341 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (46) She came here earlier than usual today, and she doesn''t know if Gu Nanmo has had dinner yet. Gu Nanmo sent Qiuzhu away early, then sat at the table holding a book and waited for the person to arrive. She said yesterday that she would come again today, but she didn''t say when. Gu Nanmo didn''t want anyone to know his secret, even Qiuzhu didn''t tell it. The book in his hand hasn''t turned a page for a long time, and his little ears are pricked up, afraid that he won''t hear her knock on the door. A lot of candlesticks were lit in the house, which was much brighter than usual. Although Qiuzhu didn''t understand the strangeness of the young master these two days, he didn''t ask any more questions. I don''t know what happened in the Sun Palace that day, so that the young master seemed to be a different person when he came back. He was full of thoughts and didn''t even say a word. There seemed to be a wind blowing outside, so Qiuzhu got up and closed the window. Then he went outside his son''s house and knocked lightly on the door. Hearing the knock on the door, Gu Nanmo was startled, hurriedly put down the book in his hand, got up and hurried to open the door. "You come" Just as he was on the verge of speaking, he saw that the person standing at the door was Qiu Zhu, and he stopped him abruptly. The tips of the young man''s ears were slightly red, and then he asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" "Young master, the wind is blowing, I will close the window for you." Qiu Zhu was taken aback, always feeling that his son seemed to be hiding something from him. "No need, I can close it myself, I have nothing to do here, you don''t need to come here again." Gu Nanmo looked back at the windows in the house, most of them were closed. "Yes, the young master rested earlier, and the slave is leaving." After Qiuzhu left, Gu Nanmo glanced out, his little face lost all color in an instant. The wind is blowing, maybe she won''t come today. Su Qiruo, who was riding on the wall, saw every little move of Gu Nanmo, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and with a little tiptoe, he turned around and landed at the door of his house. "Knock knock knock..." "What else?" Gu Nanmo''s slightly impatient voice came from inside, what''s going on with this Qiuzhu? He said he would close the window by himself, why bother him? "Nanmo, it''s me." A familiar voice came, and there was a rush of footsteps in the house, which soon slowed down again. The door was gently opened, and the sparkle in the boy''s eyes could not escape Su Qiruo''s eyes. "Have you been waiting long?" Su Qiruo asked with a smile, strode in, and closed the door behind her. Gu Nanmo grabbed the corner of his clothes and flattened his mouth, humming softly: "I''m not waiting for you." Su Qiruo just smiled and said nothing, and didn''t expose the young master''s lies. "Yesterday I saw that you liked eating these lychees very much, so I brought you some more today. You can give some to Gu Zhengjun and his yard." Su Qiruo put the box of lychees on the table, and the sweet smell wafted out of his nostrils, making Gu Nanmo lick his lips uncontrollably. He knew that this lychee was a tribute, and now it is not available outside the capital, and only the royal family can eat such fresh lychees in this season. She sent him box after box like this, not afraid that the emperor would offend her. The servants in the palace are probably not so many for everyone! "This is too much." Gu Nanmo murmured, such a big box, I don''t know how she avoided the guards in the mansion and brought it in. "As long as you like to eat, one box a day is not too much." Su Qiruo''s words made the young man blush, but he didn''t treat her politely anymore. Su Qiruo leaned over and took out a bunch, put them on the table, and said dotingly: "Eat!" Gu Nanmo cleaned his hands, then peeled off one and handed it to her. Looking at the shiny lychee in front of her, Su Qi took it as if flattered. She found that the more she got in touch with Gu Nanmo, the more she liked him. This young man is neither pedantic nor flattering, which is exactly what she wants. When she was a beggar, he never disliked her at all. When he learned of her identity, he dared to throw face at her. Now he likes her, and he dares to express his liking boldly. He doesn''t make a fuss, and behaves generously. Even if he acts like a baby, he knows how to measure. "It''s so sweet." Su Qiruo felt that this was the sweetest lychee he had ever eaten while holding this lychee in his mouth. Gu Nanmo secretly stuffed one by one into his mouth with red ears, without looking at her. It can be seen that he really likes it. "Do you have a sweet tooth?" Thinking that he likes snacks and fruits, Su Qiruo couldn''t help asking. Gu Nanmo nodded lightly. He has been addicted to sweets since he was a child, but after his father fell ill, he hadn''t touched it for a long time. Once he stayed up all night to embroider an extra handkerchief. After selling it, he bought a small bag of egg-sized apples, which were sour and astringent. It should be the only fruit he had touched in more than half a year. Until she appeared later, the snacks and fruits exchanged for that bowl of porridge made him enjoy himself. She seems to be sent by God to save him, and since meeting her, his life has become better and better. The lychees she brought were very sweet, reaching his heart. "Then I''ll ask the imperial dining room to make more snacks and bring them over tomorrow, okay?" Seeing him eating happily, Su Qiruo felt as if she had eaten honey. Gu Nanmo raised his head to look at her, his big eyes were full of surprises. "Are you coming tomorrow?" "Do you want me to come?" Su Qiruo didn''t answer the question. The boy blushed with shame, lowered his eyes and did not dare to look at her, neither said he thought nor said he did not want to. Su Qiruo chuckled, raised her hand to wipe off the fruit stains on his lips. It''s sticky, but she doesn''t dislike it at all. Gu Nanmo stared blankly at the hand that touched the corner of his lips, feeling hot all over. She just touched him? "Outside... it''s windy outside." Gu Nanmo avoided looking at her, so he found a random topic and led her over. "It''s just a gust of night wind, it will pass soon." Su Qiruo nodded, seeing that there were more and more lychee shells on the table, she finally held down his hand that continued to take it. "It''s enough to eat so much today, be careful to get angry and uncomfortable." He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his slender white fingers, wiping each finger very carefully. Gu Nanmo blushed and allowed her to be "frivolous". He knew that he shouldn''t get along with her like this. But he couldn''t bear to push her away. No one had ever treated him so well. Su Qiruo put the handkerchief on the table, then stood up. "You rested earlier, I''m going back." Actually, she didn''t stay too long every time she came, not only for his reputation, but also because she didn''t want to scare him with Meng Lang. She still understands the principle of boiling frogs in warm water. "Is this leaving?" Gu Nanmo asked blankly, did she just come to see him eat lychees? "Aren''t you willing to let me go?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 342： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (47) Chapter 342 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (47) Su Qiruo smiled and looked at the boy in front of him, how could he be so good-looking! Some people really grow on other people''s hearts, but Gu Nanmo''s eyebrows, eyes, nose, and mouth all grow on the positions that Su Qiruo likes. What is ten thousand years at a glance, she thinks she understands a little now. "Not at all!" The young man blushed and denied that he was a little bit reluctant to let her go, but he would definitely not say it. "I''ll see you again tomorrow." Seeing this, Su Qiruo stopped playing around with him, and just said with a smile. "You, wait a minute..." Gu Nanmo stopped her, then ran into the house and took out a handkerchief and ran out in a hurry. Handing the handkerchief in front of Su Qiruo, the young man muttered, "Your handkerchief is dirty, I''ll use this for you first." Su Qiruo took the silky handkerchief, and it still lingered with the same fragrance as his body, and she didn''t know what it was. Su Qiruo was overjoyed when a sentence from the emperor''s sister suddenly appeared in his mind. He gave her a handkerchief? Sister Huang said that if a man gives a woman a purse and handkerchief, it means showing love. Does this mean that Young Master Gu also likes her? Su Qiruo was so happy that she put the handkerchief into her bosom, pulled the boy into her arms and hugged her, put her lips on the boy''s forehead and gave a light stamp, then turned and ran. "I''ll come see you tomorrow." Her voice came from the wind, and the boy clutched his hot forehead that had been kissed by her, feeling ashamed and startled, unable to recover for a long time. She kissed him... Gu Nanmo slammed the door shut, and jumped into the quilt as if flying, not even taking off his clothes, and buried himself in it. From time to time, the young man''s crisp laughter could be heard in the room. If Su Qiruo was still there, he would definitely find his joy. It turns out that the person I like also likes me, which is how I feel. Is this the legendary love between two people? Gu Nanmo held his hot cheeks, unable to calm down for a long time. Rolling and rolling on the bed, it always feels like a dream. He used to read the story books bought from outside with Qiu Zhu, and he never dared to expect those romantic stories, only felt envious. But when he met her, he actually felt happier than the man in the storybook. Su Qiruo was in a very good mood, so excited that when she returned to the palace, she didn''t even go through the main entrance, and went directly over the wall. The hidden guards didn''t show up when they saw the person coming. They had long been accustomed to the young master''s unconventional way. Just watched my young master climb up to the roof, sat on it and giggled for a long time, but still felt a little scary. I don''t know what stimulated the young master again, he went crazy. Su Qiruo turned over and jumped off the roof, entered her bedroom, and then took out a snow-white handkerchief embroidered with green bamboo and three copper plates from her arms. I don''t know how long I looked at it, before I picked up the copper plate with a handkerchief and stuffed it back into my arms. Put her hands behind her head, Su Qiruo blinked her eyes. It seems that there is no need to wait until the first day of June, she can bring the little boy home to meet his parents now. But if he is in such a hurry, a thin-skinned child like him might be frightened! "Yangnan." "The subordinate is here." "Prepare water and take a bath." "Yes." "Go and buy more of the most delicious dim sum and candied fruit in the capital tomorrow." Yang Nan was startled, and responded: "Yes, is your highness going to buy it for Mr. Ji?" The young master Ji in the mansion is young and affectionate, everyone likes him. "Then you buy two, and send one to Chu''er. Buy less for Chu''er, because he is in the teething period and can''t eat too much sweets." "Yes." Yang Nan didn''t know that besides Young Master Ji, there were other men around His Royal Highness, but only men like this dessert! Your Highness, she must have a friend outside, right? Yang Nan opened his mouth that could fit a big egg and looked at his master''s bedroom, his eyes were full of gossip. I don''t know which family''s young master is so lucky to be missed by his highness. In terms of appearance, family background, talent and learning, and character, how many people in the world can compare with their master? Whoever marries their master will really burn the incense in his previous life. So, that night, all the hidden guards knew that Her Royal Highness had a sweetheart. Yang Nan''s big mouth is full of regrets. If this gets to the ears of His Highness, she must be punished. Only having breakfast the next day, Gu Nanmo asked Qiuzhu to send some of the lychees in the box to the yards. Qiuzhu was startled when he saw the box of lychees at first. He remembered that there were none last night! "Young master, where did these lychees come from?" Gu Nanmo pursed his lips lightly, thinking that he didn''t need to hide from Qiu Zhu that he knew His Royal Highness Shi Nu, and it was better not to tell him that the beggar who cured his father was her. "His Royal Highness ordered this to be sent by someone. Lychees cannot be stored for long, so you can bring some people to send some to each courtyard!" "Sent by Her Royal Highness?" Qiu Zhu covered his mouth in shock, he was sleeping in the wing room next to the son, why didn''t he hear the sound of someone coming to deliver something? People outside are spreading rumors that their young master once showed kindness to Her Royal Highness, and seeing that Her Royal Highness spent so much money, it seems to be true. "Don''t talk too much when you send it to the various courts. Just say you don''t know what they ask." Gu Nanmo made a few more instructions, fearing that there would be some bad remarks about Her Royal Highness outside. Looking at the round and plump lychees on the table, Gu Nanqing''s eyes turned red with jealousy. "His Royal Highness really loves him, and such good things are sent back to his mansion. What does he mean? Show me how favored he is?" Gu Nanqing slapped his palm on the table, his palm turned red. "My lord, I heard that the eldest son sent a plate of lychees to every yard, even the yards of those unfavored servants of the owner." The waiter saw that his young master lost his temper, so he said from the side. This is not showing off to the young master, it is showing off to the whole house! "what?" Gu Nanqing found it even more inconceivable. He thought that Gu Nanmo was willing to give him a plate of lychees just to anger him, but he didn''t expect that Gu Nanmo even gave those unfavored servants as gifts. "How many good things did Her Royal Highness give him to allow him to spend so much?" This is the first time Gu Nanqing has seen such fresh and large lychees, and he bought them in the mansion in the past years, but they were all shriveled and stale, pitifully small in size, and very expensive. It seems that only the emperor and Prince Shun''s mansion can eat, and His Royal Highness is willing to give Gu Nanmo so much. "According to what Qiu Zhu sent out, Her Royal Highness Shi Nu should have sent quite a few here." (end of this chapter) Chapter 343： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (48) Chapter 343 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (48) "Heh! Their father and son can now be regarded as the big tree next to Her Royal Highness." Gu Nanqing twitched the corners of his mouth jealously, wishing he could slap Gu Nanmo to death, and take his place by himself. How could Her Royal Highness be able to fall in love with Gu Nanmo, that incomprehensible person? "Her Royal Highness returned to the capital for the first time, maybe it was just a novelty for a while, but the matter between you and Miss Lin is almost settled, how can the eldest son compare with you?" The servant knew what Gu Nanqing was thinking, so he only coaxed her with pleasant words. The expression on Gu Nanqing''s face froze, and he gave the servant a sideways glance. "It''s fine to just talk about this matter in front of me, and you must not talk nonsense outside." "I dare not." Seeing that Gu Nanqing''s expression was wrong, the waiter quickly lowered his eyes and apologized. But young master, he used to talk about Ms. Lin from time to time, and often regarded himself as the future young master of the Marquis of Ning''an. What happened today? Although Ning''anhou''s mansion can''t be compared with Prince Shun''s mansion, but as the concubine of Shangshu''s mansion, if you can marry Miss Lin, you will be married! "I''ll go to Lihuayuan, you take these lychees." Gu Nanqing decided to ask his father about some things, and only his father in this house treats him sincerely. "Ouch... Which blind servant bumped into the Second Young Master." The servant behind Gu Nanqing supported Gu Nanqing who was knocked back two steps, and reprimanded the hurried servant. "Second son calm down, the slave didn''t do it on purpose." The servant quickly apologized, she walked well, obviously the second son bumped into her! But she only dared to think about it in her heart, and she dared not say it out loud. "Why is it in such a hurry?" Gu Nanqing frowned unhappily, straightened his sleeves before asking the servant. "If you go back to the second son, the slave went inside to deliver a message to the eldest son. Her Royal Highness sent someone to deliver something to the eldest son." Earlier, they heard that their eldest son had some friendship with His Royal Highness, and they still didn''t believe it. After all, the eldest son is not a person who likes to deal with people in the mansion, so how could he know His Royal Highness who just came back? But today, the people from Shun Prince''s Mansion delivered something in person, so they couldn''t help but not believe it. "His Royal Highness sent someone to bring him something again?" Gu Nanqing tightened his fingers and asked with staring eyes. "Ah...yes." The servant was taken aback for a moment, and then realized who the "he" the Second Young Master was referring to was. Gu Nanqing took a steady breath: "Then you go!" Seeing that the servant who delivered the messenger walked away, Gu Nanqing said: "Come on, let''s go over and have a look, and see what good things Her Royal Highness Shi Nu sent him." "Yes, son." The master and servant did not go to the Lihuayuan, but turned around and went to the gate. Yang Nan went out with Su Qiruo to run errands today, and it was Liu Zihong, the youngest daughter of the second housekeeper in the mansion, who came to deliver snacks and candied fruit. Gu''s housekeeper, Wang Suzheng, smiled and said something to Liu Zihong, with a flattering expression on his face. Liu Zihong saw a young master walking out from a distance, and his eyes lit up. Could this be the sweetheart whom His Highness misses so much? "Steward Wang, is that Mr. Gu?" Wang Su turned around and saw Gu Nanqing, and hurriedly said to Liu Zihong: "This is our second son, the eldest son is probably on his way right now." The light in Liu Zihong''s eyes dimmed, and he also took back the gaze that fell on Gu Nanqing. Not the sweetheart of Her Royal Highness, so why did he come out to join in the fun? "Housekeeper Wang, this sister is here to deliver something to my brother, right?" Gu Nanqing walked forward with a smile, seeing the two big food boxes in Liu Zihong''s hands, he became more and more envious. Her Royal Highness delivers food to Gu Nanmo several times a day, isn''t she afraid of making him a big fat man? "I met the second son, this is Miss Liu, the third daughter of the second housekeeper of Prince Shun''s residence." Wang Su cupped his fists towards Gu Nanqing and said. The butlers of Prince Shun''s Mansion have a high status. The three butlers in the mansion are all close friends of Prince Shun. Except for the older butler, the second and third butlers have all fought against Prince Shun before. It was only later that they got older and suffered from many problems, so they went back to Prince Shun''s mansion to take care of them. Miss Liu San is currently in charge of the inner court guards of Prince Shun''s Mansion, and may take over her mother''s position in the future. "Qing''er met Miss Liu." "Don''t dare, my subordinates have seen Second Young Master Gu." Liu Zihong took a step back slightly, and also cupped his fists at Gu Nanqing. Although Gu Nanqing is a bastard, he is also the son of Gu Shangshu. As an official, Liu Zihong dare not accept his courtesy. "Miss Liu, is this something good for my brother?" Gu Nanqing''s voice is clear and tender, coupled with that good-looking face, it is easy to make people like him. However, Liu Zihong is from Prince Shun''s Mansion. He is not good at other things, but he is best at observing words and expressions. She has also heard about the dirty things in the backyard of the aristocratic family, and of course she also knows about the rumors about Gu''s pampering and destroying her husband. The biological father of the concubine Second Young Master Gu came out of a Goulan courtyard, but he used some kind of seductive tricks to confuse Gu Caiqi, causing Gu Zhengjun and First Young Master Gu to suffer a lot of grievances. The Eldest Young Master Gu is the sweetheart of His Royal Highness, and the person in front of him is the enemy of Young Master Gu. Naturally, Liu Zihong will not let him touch the things His Royal Highness is going to give to Young Master Gu. "This subordinate just came here to deliver things under the order of Her Royal Highness, and I don''t know what''s inside." Liu Zihong replied with lowered eyes, now she seems to understand why Yang Nan told her to deliver the things to Mr. Gu himself. Now, looking at the behavior of the second young master, I''m afraid it''s his idea to fight these things! He is not afraid of eating it, but he is afraid that he will put something dirty in it, which will dirty His Royal Highness''s affection for Young Master Gu. Thinking like this, Liu Zihong''s face turned a little colder. "That''s pretty good, why did Her Royal Highness think of giving something to my brother?" Gu Nanqing seemed to smell something sweet, so he guessed that there might be snacks inside. But he asked Liu Zihong and didn''t say anything, he was anxious like a cat scratching. Her Royal Highness is generous, she gave Gu Nanmo some priceless clothes last time, and this morning she sent so many lychees, and it has only been a while since she sent someone to send something again. Did she really fall in love with Gu Nanmo''s brain? "The subordinates dare not speculate on the master''s will." Liu Zihong said calmly, but he was extremely annoyed. Her Royal Highness can give it away as long as she likes, so what does it matter to him? "Then what''s in it?" Gu Nanqing asked again unwillingly, he wasn''t greedy for her, he was just asking out of curiosity. (end of this chapter) Chapter 344： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (49) Chapter 344 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (49) "The subordinates don''t know." Liu Zihong pouted secretly, she went to buy it with Yang Nan, how could she not know, she just didn''t want to tell him. "My lord, you are here." Wang Su saw Gu Nanmo walking out of the mansion with Qiuzhu, and quickly greeted him personally. Now that even the head of the family wants to support the eldest son, how can they dare to be negligent in the slightest as servants? Liu Zihong heard Wang Su''s voice, looked around, and saw Mr. Gu standing at the door. The son is like jade, with stunning beauty and brilliance. Your Highness really has good eyesight. Liu Zihong avoided Gu Nanqing, came to Gu Nanmo with two big food boxes, and saluted respectfully. "This subordinate has met Mr. Gu, and this subordinate is ordered by His Royal Highness to give you some gadgets, and I hope you will not abandon him." Compared to his indifference towards Gu Nanqing, Liu Zihong was obviously more respectful and enthusiastic when facing Gu Nanmo. Wang Su on the side could see it clearly, and knew it in his heart. The people in Prince Shun''s Mansion treat the eldest son like this, which is enough to see His Royal Highness''s intentions. It seems that the family status of the Gu family will be higher in the future. Gu Nanmo looked at the food box in Liu Zihong''s hand, thinking of what she said last night, his heart warmed. "Thank you for making this trip, thank you Your Highness for me." Gu Nanmo nodded lightly, and Qiu Zhu behind him stepped forward to take the food box from Liu Zihong''s hand. Unexpectedly, the things inside were so heavy, and it was only a food box, so he almost dragged him down. "Be careful." Liu Zihong raised his hand to support Qiuzhu, and took the food box back from Qiuzhu''s hand. "It will be a bit heavy. If you don''t mind, my lord, my subordinates can help you to the gate of the yard. Then you can find a few more servants to come and carry it in." "Why did you bring so much here?" Gu Nanmo didn''t expect that she would send so many things. Yesterday she only said that she would come to give him snacks, but if there were such two big boxes, he wouldn''t be able to finish them even if they broke down! "Your Highness was afraid that something might not suit the young master''s taste, so he asked someone to pretend everything. If you like something, young master, tell your highness." After Liu Zihong finished speaking, he raised the food box in his left hand a bit, and said, "The snacks and fruits here are brought out from the palace by His Highness." Then put down his left hand, raised his right hand and said, "This is filled with candied fruit and snacks that His Highness bought from various well-known shops in central Beijing." Not far away, Gu Nanqing was furious. He asked her what was inside, and she said she didn''t know. Now Gu Nanmo didn''t ask anything, but she said it so clearly. Is this intentional not to take him seriously? Thinking that Steward Wang and Gu Nanqing were still outside, Gu Nanmo pursed her lips shyly. What is she doing to make people come here to deliver things in such a big way? Liu Zihong seemed to understand why Yang Nan insisted that she hand over the things to Mr. Gu himself. I heard that Mr. Gu is only one year younger than His Royal Highness, so it stands to reason that he has reached the age of marriage. Today they walked along the people of the Prince''s Mansion like this, and no one would dare to tell Mr. Gu about them. His Royal Highness wants to draw a circle to surround people first, so as not to be missed by others! But Your Highness is doing the right thing, as long as the woman in the capital knows that Young Master Gu is someone His Royal Highness is looking for, there will be no blind person who dares to rob His Royal Highness. "Then please help me bring it in!" Gu Nanmo could have asked other people in the mansion to help send it in, but he felt that it was inappropriate. People have offered to send him to the gate of the yard. If he still calls others to come over, wouldn''t he be disrespecting Prince Shun''s mansion? "My lord, you are being polite, this is what your subordinates should do." To please the future Empress, she might not be enough, how can there be too much! Liu Zihong followed Gu Nanmo into the mansion, and the housekeeper followed suit. Gu Nanqing, who was thrown down by everyone, gritted his teeth fiercely, even his eyes were red with anger. "It''s so deceiving!" What''s so good about Gu Nanmo, why is it worthy of His Royal Highness''s concern? Going to buy him desserts and candied fruit, and bringing him snacks and fruits from the palace, did he think he was the queen or the queen? Liu Zihong was a man of good manners, he stopped moving when he reached the gate of Gu Nanmo''s yard, handed the food box to the servants who came out of the yard to carry it, and said goodbye to Gu Nanmo. "The things have been delivered, and the subordinate will leave." "Walk slowly, thank Your Royal Highness for me, and I will be delivered to you by the housekeeper of the king of labor." Gu Nanmo nodded, and Wang Su immediately responded with a smile. "Eldest son, don''t worry, Miss Liu San, please." Seeing Liu Zihong walking away, Qiuzhu exclaimed. "My lord, what does your highness mean by this? She...she is..." This is the young master! Gu Nanmo slightly hooked the corners of his lips. Although he didn''t say anything, Qiuzhu always felt that there was something in his son''s expression that he didn''t understand. Opening the two big food boxes, Qiuzhu screamed again in shock from the various snacks inside. Qiu Zhu has always been a steady character, but today he lost his composure several times. Mrs. Liu had just reached the door when she heard Qiuzhu''s exclamation. He also heard from people in the mansion that Her Royal Highness Shi Nu sent someone to deliver something to the eldest son, so he came over to have a look. He also saw the lychee sent by Qiuzhu in the morning, and he thought that the question he asked his son that day had already been answered. Looking at the blush and joy on the boy''s face, Mrs. Liu sighed faintly. Everything is the child''s own choice, I hope God has mercy, don''t let the son be like him. Mrs. Liu stepped forward, looking at the various snacks in the food box, and couldn''t help being dumbfounded. "His Royal Highness, are you afraid that the Gu family will starve you? Why did you send so many snacks?" Liu''s voice suddenly appeared, startling Gu Nanmo. Immediately thinking of what his father said, Gu Nanmo was both ashamed and happy. "She just heard that I like snacks, so she asked someone to bring them." The long eyelashes trembled slightly, and the boy''s words were full of unconcealable joy. "Her Royal Highness has a heart." Mr. Liu sighed with a smile, the young people nowadays really have ideas, not to mention his ignorant son, even a person of his age, it is inevitable that he will not be moved when he sees this sincerity. How lucky are women in the world, how many women are willing to please men like this? What''s more, the identity of that person is not unusual. "We can''t finish eating so many snacks, pick out a piece of each, and send the rest to the yards!" Following the lychees in the morning, the yards received snacks from the eldest son at noon. Since then, the matter of Her Royal Highness and the eldest son of the Gu family has basically spread. Gu Caiqi heard about Prince Shun''s mansion sending something to his eldest son as soon as he was in court, and hurried to Gu Nanmo''s yard without even going to the study. (end of this chapter) Chapter 345： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (50) Chapter 345 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (50) At this time, Gu Nanmo was sitting with Mrs. Liu, drinking tea and eating snacks, feeling very leisurely and happy. Seeing the person coming, the smiles on the faces of both father and son froze. "Wife master." "Mother." The two stood up and saluted Gu Caiqi. Gu Caiqi hurriedly stepped forward to hold Liu Shi''s hand, and then looked at Gu Nanmo lovingly. "They are all family members, so there is no need to be polite." After finishing speaking, she set her eyes on the fruits and snacks on the table. She had seen those snacks that the emperor often ate in the Imperial Study Room, but she never expected to see them at home today. Gu Caiqi is a smart person, knowing that the father and son still have a grudge against her, so he can only attack the soft-hearted Liu. "Why are the hands still so cold? But the body is not feeling well? If there is any discomfort, I asked Wang Su to invite a doctor." Mrs. Liu wanted to withdraw her hand, but Gu Caiqi held it too tightly, so she had no choice but to give up and just shook her head lightly. "It''s okay, it''s just that I peeled a few lychees just now, and I haven''t recovered yet." "Those things are for the subordinates to do, why do you have to do it yourself?" Gu Caiqi''s voice is gentle and his movements are considerate. For a moment, Liu Shi even thought that he was back to the time when he first met her. At that time, she was also so considerate and considerate to him, with all eyes on him. But when she thought that she almost died in that small courtyard because of her ruthlessness, Liu secretly laughed in her heart. If it weren''t for the fact that Her Royal Highness had some kind of friendship with her son, maybe he really died in that yard. He knows exactly who Gu Caiqi is. As a junior, Gu Nanmo couldn''t get involved in the affairs of the elders, so he only asked Qiu Zhu to make tea, but he didn''t say anything. "Are these all sent to you by Your Royal Highness?" Gu Caiqi took the teacup and asked Gu Nanmo with a smile. "Um." Gu Nanmo nodded slightly. "Good boy, you are really doing your mother a favor!" Gu Caiqi laughed, feeling very good. Since the palace banquet that day, the attitude of her colleagues in the court has changed, and she has been living smoothly for the past few days. Speaking of which, all of this is due to her son. "I heard that Prince Shun intends to choose a servant for His Royal Highness. I am afraid that the posts will be sent to various families in the next few days. Tomorrow, I will ask Wang Su to find someone from Xianzhifang to give you father and son two I cut two new suits, and then went to the warehouse to pick out some favorite jewelry." Gu Caiqi also secretly listened to his colleagues when he went to court in the morning. Since there is such a good thing, it should be prepared early. Prince Shun''s daughter-in-law wants to choose a prince and attendant, and her son happens to be in the eyes of His Royal Highness, so it seems that Mo''er must be a side-lord when she marries. Gu Nanmo was startled, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. She is going to choose the king servant? Is it like the emperor''s draft, where more than a dozen people are selected at a time? She is the eldest daughter of Prince Shun''s mansion, the only younger sister of the emperor, and the royal heirs are withered. If you look at it this way, she will definitely not lose her servant. When she thought that she would be surrounded by all kinds of Yingying and Yanyan in the future, Gu Nanmo felt indescribably uncomfortable. The snacks on that table will be placed in front of other men for them to choose from in the future, and she will also coax other men like coaxing him. There will be someone who will add fragrance to her red sleeves, someone who will accompany her in the morning sun and evening snow, and someone who will give birth to a daughter for her... He only cared about enjoying her favor, but ignored her identity. In the future, she will be like her mother. There are men in the backyard one after another, so what is he? Thinking that she kissed him last night, Gu Nanmo suddenly wanted to cry. Neither wanted to share her benefits with others, nor was she willing to leave her. If he couldn''t be with her, he might never want to marry someone else for the rest of his life. "By the way, you can bring Qing''er with you when the time comes. He is not young this year, so he will go out more to see the world, and he will be able to take care of Mo''er when he leaves the house." Gu Caiqi turned around and said to Liu Shi, Liu Shi naturally understood what she meant, and as a righteous monarch, he couldn''t refute. Gu Nanmo was no longer interested in listening to what they said, his mind was in a mess, and he just wanted to ask her if she was going to get married. Only when she said it herself, he would believe it. Gu Nanmo didn''t care when Gu Caiqi and Liu Shi left. He looked preoccupied all day, Qiuzhu asked worriedly several times, and he said it was all right, but Qiuzhu just felt that something was wrong. "Master, what would you like to eat tonight?" Qiu Zhu came in with a pot of hot tea and asked Gu Nanmo with a smile. Gu Nanmo looked up at him, shook his head and said: "I''m not hungry, you go down, I don''t call you, so don''t come here." "Master..." Qiu Zhu frowned and called out, seeing her young master''s displeasure, she hurriedly retreated. Gu Nanmo put down the book in his hand, rested his forehead on the cushion behind him, and slowly closed his eyes. Should he ask her what is the relationship between them? The ambiguous liking at first has suddenly become Gu Nanmo''s troubles. If he asks, she will be annoyed and he will ignore him anymore, but what should I do? But if he didn''t ask, would he be convinced when he watched her marry someone else? No, the answer is definitely no. It is impossible for him to hand her over to someone else. Obviously he met her first, so he must seize this opportunity. Gu Nanmo has never been a person who would give up easily. If the two of them have no chance, then he has tried his best. Thinking like this, those cold eyes suddenly opened, slowly filled with anticipation. When Su Qiruo and Yang Nan came back, it was Haishi, and after taking a look at the sky, she was still hesitating whether to go to see Gu Nanmo. It was so late, if she was seen entering his bedroom, it would damage his reputation. But if she doesn''t go to see him, she will always remember him. Mr. Liu is weak, and Gu Nanmo has a quiet temperament. Even if he is wronged, he will not go to Gu Caiqi to complain. No, its better to take a look. "My hall is going out for a while, you go and rest!" "Your Highness..." Yang Nan was worried and wanted to go with him. Su Qiruo looked back at Yang Nan, who immediately stopped in his tracks. "Yes, Your Highness, go slowly." Yang Nan thought to himself, His Highness''s eyes seemed to be very blank. Could it be that His Highness is going to have a tryst with some little beauty at such a late hour? Thinking of this possibility, Yang Nan felt full of strength. His Royal Highness is getting married, and she is about to have a young master. But this time, Yang Nan learned how to be smart, and didn''t communicate with the hidden guards about his master''s personal affairs. Su Qi Ruofei entered Gu''s mansion, everyone had already fallen asleep, but she still saw the brightly lit small courtyard from a distance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 346： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (51) Chapter 346 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (51) Is this lamp reserved for her? Gu Nanmo is not still waiting for her! Su Qiruo stepped hard, and after a few leaps, she arrived in front of Gu Nanmo''s door. The weather has been very hot these days, so Gu Nanmo left a window open. Looking in through the window, I immediately saw the young man lying on the desk in a daze. In his hand, he was holding the white jade hairpin that Su Qiruo had given him. The ruby ??on it twinkled under the candlelight, very beautiful. Just looking at the young man''s expression, something is wrong, as if he has something on his mind. But it didn''t look like he was being bullied, so Su Qiruo felt relieved. The hand that had just been raised was gently put down again. If Su Qi didn''t want to disturb his rest, but everyone was here, if she didn''t see him, she would feel empty again. While hesitating, the boy raised his eyes and landed on her. I thought she wouldn''t come tonight, but I didn''t expect that she would stand outside his window. Gu Nanmo got up in a hurry, perhaps because he had been sitting for a long time, he tripped over the stool under his feet. "Be careful." Su Qiruo strode in, supported his arm and pushed him onto the soft couch to sit down. "Where did you hit? Does it hurt?" He raised his hand to look at his knee, but was held down. Looking at the slender hand on her wrist, Su Qiruo felt abrupt. It''s so late at night, it''s out of proportion for her to come to other people''s boudoir, how can she touch him again. Su Qiruo withdrew her hand apologetically, and sat a little far away from him. "It doesn''t hurt." Gu Nanmo''s drooping eyelashes trembled, and he shook his head slightly. "I thought you wouldn''t be here tonight." There was a bit of disappointment in the boy''s voice, and the joy of the previous few days was missing. "You stayed up so late, are you waiting for me?" The boy''s figure is a little thin, his face is slightly pale, as if he is sick. Gu Nanmo didn''t respond, but it was obvious that he had been waiting for her. Su Qiruo rubbed against Gu Nanmo''s side, got closer to him and said, "Sorry, Nanmo. I went out to do some errands today and came back late. If it happens again next time, I will definitely send someone over to inform you , I will definitely not let you wait in vain again." She didn''t expect that he would sit here and wait for her all the time, which made her both happy and distressed. If it was based on the time when she came in the past, he might have waited for a long time. Gu Nanmo shook his head: "I am willing to wait." No one forced him, he couldn''t sleep by himself, so he insisted on waiting for her. She is the daughter of Prince Shun, she is busy with affairs on weekdays, how could she only revolve around him? "If I don''t come here before Xu time, don''t wait any longer." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Gu Nanmo raised his head and looked at her. hesitated: "I...I seem to understand my father''s feelings today." The boy''s hands on his knees slowly curled up, and then slowly let go. He remembered that when he was a child, his father sat at the table like this, waiting for his mother to return to the room all night and all night. Sometimes he would wake up, and his father would still be sitting at the desk waiting. At that time, he didn''t understand why his father was so stupid to wait for someone who wouldn''t come. Today, after waiting for such a long time, I finally understood what it means to be worried. Even though he knew that she might not come, he still wanted to wait. It''s just that he is different from his father. His father never waited for his wife, but he waited for her. Even though she has been busy all day, she is still willing to come and see him. That''s enough. After all, she is different from her mother, isn''t she? "what?" Su Qiruo looked puzzled, she didn''t understand what he meant, what does this have to do with his father? "I heard from my mother that Prince Shun is going to choose a servant for you." Gu Nanmo''s voice was very soft, he knew it was inappropriate for him to ask this question. But before waiting for her, he wanted to know the answer. Now that she is here, he has to ask, otherwise he will regret it tomorrow. Su Qiruo suddenly smiled when he saw the boy''s candid expression. Even if he is jealous, he is different from others. However, she was very happy that he could take the initiative to ask her. "Well, my father is going to invite some aristocratic lords and young masters in Beijing to sit in the mansion on the first day of June, or I have this plan." If Su Qi didn''t deny it, the posts would probably be sent to him in the next few days, so there''s no need for her to lie to him. "Then you... are you going to get married soon?" Gu Nanmo''s fingers tightened, and his body also tensed up. "I don''t care if I will get married or not. It depends on when the person I like is willing to marry me." Seeing that his complexion became paler, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to tease him anymore. Boldly took Gu Nanmo''s hand, broke off the tightly clenched fingers one by one, and interlocked with his own fingers. Su Qiruo said: "Nan Mo, do you understand my thoughts?" "What are you thinking?" Although Gu Nanmo knew that she liked him a little, he didn''t dare to imagine that the person she said she liked was him. What is his identity, what is her identity, he is very clear. "Thinking about plotting against you." Su Qiruo exerted a little force on his hand, and he pulled the boy into his arms. Su Qiruo leaned against his forehead and said in a low voice: "Father is holding a blind date banquet this time mainly to see who my favorite person is, and then to discuss our marriage with future in-laws, not to choose a servant for me. Jun. I''m not the imperial sister, and I don''t need three thousand beauties in the harem. If you are the one you love, one is enough." Gu Nanmo rested his hands on Su Qiruo''s shoulders, but he couldn''t exert any strength. A pale pretty face also became more rosy due to the breath she exhaled, and the little heart in the chest was beating non-stop, the sound was so loud that the two of them could hear it. "But you are Her Royal Highness the First Lady of Prince Shun''s Mansion..." An ordinary woman has three husbands and four servants, how can she only marry one person? "Then my mother is still Prince Shun, isn''t my father the only one around?" Su Qiruo said with a smile, "Everyone knows that the mother Wang would rather have a beauty than a country. I am her daughter, and we have the same blood in our bones." The late emperor was in poor health when he was not a concubine, but Prince Shun insisted on refusing to take this country, so the late emperor dragged his sick body and became the heir to the throne. The present emperor has no children so far, presumably it is also due to the poor health of the former emperor, who was weak at birth and has to be raised slowly. "When you first came back to the capital, you only got to know me when you were on a mission, but you didn''t meet the princes of other aristocratic families. If you meet someone you like more in the future, will you regret telling me what you said today?" Gu Nanmo gently pushed Su Qiruo away, raised his eyes and looked directly into her eyes and asked. She didn''t grow up in the capital since she was a child, so she doesn''t know how many beauties there are in the capital. (end of this chapter) Chapter 347： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (52) Chapter 347 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (52) Today she said she likes him, perhaps because she only knows him. But in the future, all the sons and daughters of aristocratic families in the capital will appear by her side. Does she really not regret today''s choice? The royal family is different from ordinary people. Once the imperial jade certificate is issued, as long as he has no faults, she cannot easily divorce her husband. If in the future, if she meets the person she is attracted to again, but cannot allow him to be the husband, will she really not regret it? "If I''m really the kind of woman who is easy to change and change, I''m not worthy of your consideration for me today. Nanmo, although you and I have known each other not long ago, I''m sure of my friendship with you. Do you believe in love at first sight?" If she is really that miserable, even if she loses him in the future, she, Su Qiruo, will also lose. Gu Nanmo just lost an unworthy woman, but what she lost was such a good Gu Nanmo who always cared about her. Who else in this world understands his heart better than her? Gu Nanmo lowered his eyes and thought for a while, why did he think about her because of the moment she saved him? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed up all night making clothes for her, and he wouldn''t have thought about running away from Gu''s house with her. "As long as it is what you say, I will believe it." He believed in her, and also believed that the upright Prince Shun could not teach a daughter with a human face and an animal heart. I believe that she is willing to help him when he is most helpless and downcast, so she is definitely not a heartless person. "In the future, don''t think about it anymore, and don''t trust the gossip from others. If you want to know anything, you can ask me, and I will know everything." Su Qiruo realized now that she saw him outside just now with a strange expression, so it turned out that she was overwhelmed after listening to Gu Caiqi''s words. "But my mother is only the second grade minister, will Prince Shun and Wang Jun agree?" Although Gu Nanmo believed in her, he didn''t dare to expect Prince Shun and Prince Shun to like him too. After all, Prince Shun''s mother''s family was also a first-rank minister in the capital, and Prince Shun was willing to marry only one person in his life. It may not be because of Prince Shun''s mother''s powerful family. Compared with Prince Shun, his family''s status is really low. "Who else in the world can go to Prince Shun''s mansion with a higher status than the imperial sister? So do you think I still need to marry a man of what status to consolidate the power of Prince Shun''s mansion? Don''t worry, when choosing a husband In this matter, neither the queen mother nor the father will interfere, as long as I like it. Besides, I am married to my husband, not to your mother, even if she is a beggar, I will not care." Su Qiruo''s words made Gu Nanmo laugh, and Gu Nanmo blushed and poked her shoulder, trying to make her let go of herself. Su Qiruo didn''t want to let go, but instead made her circle even tighter. "Since you made your statement today, don''t let me let you go in the future." "I don''t, I...I want to sample something for you." Gu Nanmo said shyly with red ears, he couldn''t say such cheeky words as her, but he liked her and wanted her to know. "What else do you want to give me? Didn''t you just give me a handkerchief yesterday?" The strength in Su Qiruo''s hands relaxed a bit, Gu Nanmo hurriedly got up from the couch, and took out a delicate purse from the drawer of the dressing table. "I don''t have anything, but I want to do something for you, just don''t dislike me." Gu Nanmo offered the purse with both hands, but Su Qiruo didn''t reach out to take it. "You put it on for me." Gu Nanmo stepped forward and untied the bright yellow purse embroidered with a golden phoenix on Su Qiruo''s waist, and replaced it with his own newly embroidered one. "Sister Huang wears the purses given by the harem servants all day long to show off in front of me, and now I have one too." Su Qiruo smiled from ear to ear, gently stroked the green bamboo on the purse, full of joy. He seemed to like bamboo very much. The servant beside him was named Qiuzhu, and the handkerchief he gave her was also embroidered with bamboo. "Why do you still compare this with the emperor?" Gu Nanmo pursed her lips shyly, she couldn''t imagine that the always serious emperor would show off his purse in front of Su Qiruo. "We are not comparing purses, but love." Su Qiruo took Gu Nanmo''s hand and said softly, "But I am luckier than Sister Huang, I met you." Although there are many people around the emperor, there is no one she likes. Mother Wang always said that the emperor should be ruthless and be a true loner, but Su Qiruo disagreed. People are not plants, how can there be no emotions and desires? The emperor is also a human being, why can''t he have love? The throne is high and cold, and the harem is large and empty. If no one was with her, how would she spend the long night alone? "The beauties in the emperor''s harem are all extraordinary, how can I compare with them?" Now Gu Nanmo seems to understand why people like to listen to sweet words, especially those from their sweethearts. It is really flattering to hear it. Who doesn''t want to meet someone he loves, even in his dreams, he never dared to think that he would meet her. God took pity on him and gave him a love. Even if he will be hit badly in the future, he still feels that he will not regret it now. That''s enough. "Nanmo, you are better than them all." Regardless of appearance or character, he is much better than those people. Su Qiruo suddenly caught a glimpse of the dim sum on the table, Su Qiruo thought that she ordered someone to deliver food to Gu Nanmo today, so she couldn''t help asking: "Do you still like the dim sum and candied fruit delivered today?" Gu Nanmo nodded: "But you gave too much." "It''s fine if you like it. In the future, as long as you like it, tell me. I will do my best to satisfy you. Be by my side, and never wrong yourself." He has suffered so much, she just wants to spoil him in the future. "My mother said that if my father takes me to Prince Shun''s mansion, I want him to bring Gu Nanqing with me. I''ll see what she means..." Gu Nanmo doesn''t like Gu Nanqing, and he doesn''t want Su Qiruo to treat Gu Nanqing differently because of his own reasons. Ruan''s father and son have tricks, he has to tell her in advance, so as not to be taken advantage of in the future and hurt their relationship. "Gu Nanqing? Isn''t your concubine brother with Lin Junshen?" Based on Su Qiruo''s understanding of Gu Caiqi, how could she not want the young lady of Ning''an Hou''s mansion, but encourage her son to be her child? "Perhaps he hasn''t told his mother about this, isn''t Ruan''s feet grounded?" When the Ruan family was mentioned, Gu Nanmo became unhappy. "Don''t worry about him. If your father''s poison had nothing to do with him, it''s fine. If it was really the father and son''s doing, I will definitely not let them go. You just need to rest assured." Su Qiruo has already sent someone to investigate this matter. She doesn''t know if the old butler of the Gu Mansion was involved in this matter, but the Ruan family is by no means innocent. Hearing what she said, Gu Nanmo couldn''t help being moved and said: "You do this for me, but I don''t know how to repay you, I..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 348： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (53) Chapter 348 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (53) "As long as you agree to marry me, that is the best repayment for me." As Su Qiruo said, he took out three copper coins from his pocket and put them into the purse he gave to himself. Gu Nanmo was startled, staring blankly at the three copper plates. "You... did you keep it?" For some reason, he just felt that he had given her the three copper coins back then. Su Qiruo smiled, looked up at Gu Nanmo and said, "So, I said that I have plotted against you for a long time, are you trustworthy?" Gu Nanmo bit his lower lip shyly with red ears, and his heart was suddenly satisfied. "It''s getting late, I should go, I''ll have someone deliver what I want to eat tomorrow." Although she was reluctant, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to stay any longer, she was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she wouldn''t want to leave. "The Gu family doesn''t dare to deduct my food anymore. You don''t have to send people to deliver things every day." Gu Nanmo shook his head, he didn''t want her to work so hard for him. "What Gu Fu gave was Gu Fu''s, what I gave was mine, this is different." Su Qiruo picked up a piece of dessert and threw it into her mouth, it was so sweet that she frowned. "But if you ask people to bring things over so brazenly, it will be bad for you to spread the word." Gu Nanmo disagreed. Her Majesty, a dignified woman, sent things to please him, a son of a second-rank Shangshu family. What would others think of her when the news spread? "I pursue the man I like, who dares to talk too much?" Su Qiruo didn''t care, what she wanted was to be known, so that no one would dare to think of Gu Nanmo. Gu Nanmo''s cheeks became hotter and hotter, and he no longer dared to look directly at her. "Tomorrow will not be so busy, I will come to see you earlier, you have to eat obediently, remember to miss me." If Su Qi stood up, if the emperor saw that greasy and crooked appearance, he might have to laugh for three days. "If you are busy, you don''t have to come every day." Gu Nanmo was very shy, and when she heard her say to eat obediently, he remembered that he didn''t eat anything for lunch or dinner. Its really sentient to drink enough water, he doesnt feel hungry until now he hasnt hit his teeth! "If you really can''t make it through, I will send someone to tell you." Su Qiruo nodded, leaned over and kissed Gu Nanmo''s forehead again, before he could react, he disappeared like a gust of wind, just like when he left last night. Gu Nanmo covered her blushed forehead and laughed lowly, feeling that he had never been so happy. Su Qiruo must have been sent by God to save him. Gu Nanqing had a nightmare that night. After waking up sweating profusely, he couldn''t sleep anymore, so he called Liu Er, who was on duty at night, to accompany him to the Pear Garden. He has something on his mind that he wants to tell Ruan Shi. If he doesn''t have an answer, he may suffer from insomnia every night. "Ah... Liu''er, did you see a black shadow floating over there just now?" Gu Nanqing paled with fright, pointed to the yard not far away and asked Liu''er. Liu''er frowned and looked at the yard pointed by the second young master, then shook her head slightly. "I didn''t see anything, is it because you didn''t sleep well, young master, and your eyes were blurred?" Gu Nanqing rubbed his eyes vigorously, then looked over there again. "Isn''t that Gu Nanmo''s yard?" "Yes, that''s the eldest son''s yard." Liu Er nodded, confirming. "I must have been blind just now, someone must have flown out of Gu Nanmo''s yard." Gu Nanqing walked a few steps to the gate of Gu Nanmo''s courtyard, gently pushed the gate of his courtyard, and it opened. Gu Nanqing looked at his hand in surprise, then pulled Liu''er and boldly walked in. Looking at the burning candles in the house, Gu Nanqing murmured: "It must be." "What are you talking about, son?" Liu Er lowered her voice and asked. Gu Nanqing pulled Liu Er out of Gu Nanmo''s yard, and then a smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "What a Gu Nanmo, who pretends to be so pure and pure on weekdays, but he actually meets his daughter-in-law in private. When I catch his evidence, let''s see how he will seduce His Royal Highness in the future." Liu''er covered her mouth in shock. What does the second son mean to say that the eldest son has a private meeting with someone in the middle of the night? This... this is going to be soaked in a pig cage! "Go, go back." Gu Nanqing''s mood improved instantly, and he walked back with Liu''er. "My lord, are we not going to Ewha Garden?" Liu''er took a few steps to keep up, looked at her young master suspiciously and asked. "I won''t go, I already have the answer in my heart, so I don''t need to bother Dad to rest anymore." Gu Nanmo didn''t know that someone had discovered his secret, but he met that person tonight, and he was in such a good mood that he was so happy that he couldn''t sleep. Go to bed late at night, and naturally wake up later the next day. "Ouch... why can''t my brother pay back? What time is it?" Gu Nanqing picked up a piece of pastry left over from yesterday and took a bite, feeling extremely jealous. Her Royal Highness really gave all good things, even if it was left overnight, it tasted much better than the snacks in the mansion. How can Gu Nanmo, a lowly hoof, be worthy of the pampering and pampering of His Royal Highness? "My young master is not feeling well. If the second young master has anything to do, you may as well talk to the slave, and wait for the young master to set up a slave to convey it." Qiu Zhu was displeased, but he didn''t dare to show it. No matter how bad Gu Nanqing is, he is still the master of the mansion. Even though he is the eldest son''s servant, he can''t lose face to the second son. "No need, I''ll just wait here." Gu Nanqing took another sip of the hot tea on the side, hooked his lips and said, "If my brother is not feeling well, he should have invited the doctor to come over and have a look at it earlier. Don''t wait too long and hurt the root." Qiu Zhu choked on Gu Nanqing and didn''t know how to answer. At this moment, Gu Nanmo''s voice came from inside. "Qiuzhu, go prepare hot water." "Yes, son." Qiu Zhu rushed out to prepare water for Gu Nanmo to wash, and brought in breakfast. Gu Nanmo was in a good mood and looked good, seeing Gu Nanqing sitting there eating snacks, he didn''t even argue with him. "Qing''er heard that her brother was ill, why didn''t she invite a doctor to come and have a look?" "It''s just that I went to bed late last night, so I don''t need to see the doctor. But you, why come to me when you have time?" Gu Nanmo said without raising his head. There was a bowl of porridge on the table, and several stacks of light side dishes, Gu Nanqing couldn''t help curling his lips. Gu Nanmo really doesn''t know how to enjoy it. Now that no one treats him harshly, he still eats so poorly. "I''m free to walk around, but I heard Qiuzhu say that my brother is ill, so I want to wait for my brother to wake up to greet me." "Now you have greeted me, go back if you have nothing to do!" Gu Nanmo mercilessly issued an expulsion order. He had been at odds with Gu Nanqing since he was a child, and he really didn''t want to act with him here. It''s tiring. "Brother, did you notice anything unusual last night?" Gu Nanqing stared closely at Gu Nanmo''s eyes, and asked tentatively. (end of this chapter) Chapter 349： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (54) Chapter 349 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (54) Gu Nanmo held the spoon in his hand for a moment, and then continued to fill a spoonful of porridge into his mouth. "What''s wrong?" Gu Nanqing smiled and softened his body: "It''s nothing, it''s just that the wind was strong last night, and the window lattices rattled. I thought a stray cat strayed into the backyard by mistake!" "I didn''t hear anything." Gu Nanmo lowered his eyes and said something, but he already had doubts in his heart. Gu Nanqing What does this mean? Could it be that he found out that Su Qiruo came to see him? Probably not! What time was it when she came yesterday, how could Gu Nanqing see it? Besides, she is so strong in martial arts that even the guards in the mansion didn''t notice her, so how could she not avoid Gu Nanqing''s eyes? Gu Nanmo felt relieved after thinking this way. Before breakfast was finished, the butler hurried in with a food box. "Greetings to the eldest son." Gu Nanmo looked at the food box in the butler''s hand, and asked involuntarily, "What is this for?" He had asked Qiu Zhu to fetch the breakfast, why did the housekeeper deliver another one himself? Wang Su smiled and said: "If you go back to the eldest son, this is just sent by the people of Prince Shun''s mansion. It is said that His Royal Highness asked the imperial dining room to make blood swallow soup and red date yam cake for you. You should eat it while it is hot." Woolen cloth!" Su Qiruo guessed that Gu Nanmo slept late last night and would not get up early today, so he ordered someone to deliver the things an hour late, but he didn''t expect to catch up with him for breakfast. Gu Nanmo was startled, watching Qiu Zhu put the blood swallow soup and red dates and yam cake on the table, he couldn''t help but feel warm. How can she be so considerate and careful? "If the eldest son has no orders, the old slave will go down." Wang Su bowed and said. "The housekeeper, King Lao, has made a trip in person." Gu Nanmo nodded, and Wang Sucai backed out. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even look at Gu Nanqing who was sitting there. Gu Nanqing''s eyes were red with jealousy, he thought it was just His Royal Highness who brought snacks and lychees to Gu Nanmo, but he even ordered someone to bring him breakfast from the palace. Gu Nanqing, who thought that Gu Nanmo''s breakfast was shabby just now, is now filled with jealousy and anger. Gu Nanmo, who is so shameless, how can he be worthy of such a good lady? Gu Nanmo put down the half-drinked porridge, picked up a piece of red date yam cake and took a bite. The smell of jujube in the mouth greatly increased appetite, and the soft, glutinous and sweet feeling was also his favorite. Qiu Zhu stood aside and said happily: "His Royal Highness treats you very well." Although he only found out about his son and His Royal Highness yesterday, but from the son''s words, it can be heard that the relationship between the two is very good. Looking at the things Her Royal Highness sent to the young master in the past few days, Qiu Zhu couldn''t help being happy for her young master. "Brother Qiuzhu, brother Qiuzhu, Prince Shun''s mansion sent a message to the young master." A young waiter ran in panting and handed the invitation to Qiu Zhu, looking very excited. The servants in the yard were all bought by Gu Nanmo''s mansion after he came back. Since they ate the lychees sent by His Royal Highness, they all hoped that their eldest son would marry and go to Prince Shun''s mansion soon! Gu Nanmo thought of what Su Qiruo said to him last night, so he knew what this post was about. "Young master, this..." Qiuzhu excitedly held the post and wanted to pass it to Gu Nanmo, but Gu Nanmo asked him to open it and have a look. "See if it''s a post from His Majesty Prince Shun, inviting me to go to Prince Shun''s mansion to enjoy the flowers on the first day of June." "Young master is amazing, how did you guess it?" Qiuzhu looked at the content of the post and was dumbfounded. When did my young master have the ability to predict the future? Gu Nanmo smiled faintly: "I heard what Her Royal Highness Shi Nu said." Gu Nanqing''s fingernails were pinched until his fingers turned white. He is still sitting here. Do these two think he is air? But he can''t get too stiff with Gu Nanmo now, Prince Shun is willing to post a post to Gu Nanmo, so if he wants to go to the palace with him, he can only please him first. Gu Nanqing tried his best to suppress the jealousy in his heart, and said with a flattering smile: "Brother is really blessed!" Gu Nanmo only cared about eating what Su Qiruo sent someone to send, and didn''t want to talk to Gu Nanqing. "Prince Shun seems to have never held any banquets in the palace. Few of the lords and princes in Beijing have been to Prince Shun''s mansion!" Gu Nanqing didn''t dare to be annoyed, so he could only talk to himself. "In the past, His Royal Highness was not in the capital, so Prince Shun naturally disdained wasting time on these matters. Now that Her Royal Highness is back, Prince Shun wants to choose a servant for Her Royal Highness, and invited the lords and sons-in-law to be guests. , it is understandable. Gu Nanmo said without raising his head, this is a fact, and there is nothing to avoid. "His Royal Highness is going to choose a king servant?" Gu Nanqing looked at Gu Nanmo with his mouth open, obviously very surprised. "She is not young anymore, so the elders in the family will naturally plan for her." "Then elder brother must dress up well. Her Royal Highness likes my elder brother so much. If Prince Shun can also like my elder brother, then my elder brother can stay with Her Royal Highness forever." Gu Nanmo put down the chopsticks in his hand and stared over, the smile on Gu Nanqing''s face suddenly froze. "You are not a child anymore, don''t you think about it before you speak? This is what you should say? When will someone dare to gossip behind the Prince''s Mansion?" The matter between Gu Nanmo and Su Qiruo is that they are in love with each other, and no one else needs to comment. Gu Nanqing didn''t flatter him well, and he caught the horse''s hoof. It''s no wonder that Gu Nanmo would be annoyed at him. "Brother, I..." Gu Nanqing was taken aback for a moment, only then realized that he had said the wrong thing. If it reaches the ears of Her Royal Highness and Prince Shun, he will have no good fruit to eat. "If you have nothing to do, go back! Read a few more books when you have time, so as not to go out and lose my Gu family in the future." Gu Nanmo issued an order to evict guests in displeasure. He didn''t care whether Gu Nanqing was sitting here, but Gu Nanqing talked about the people in the Shun Prince''s Mansion without restraint, which touched his scales. Even if there is no relationship between him and Su Qiruo, just relying on Su Qiruo''s kindness to him and his father, he would definitely not want to hear someone chewing the tongue of the Prince''s Mansion behind his back. Who Prince Shun likes and who His Royal Highness will marry is not their turn to say. "elder brother" Gu Nanqing wanted to explain something more, but seeing Gu Nanmo''s expression was not looking good, he quickly got up and said, "Then Qing''er will go back first." As soon as he left Gu Nanmo''s yard, Gu Nanqing''s expression fell. "What? Really thought that after being favored by Her Royal Highness for two days, I felt like I was flying to the top of the branch, and dare to show off in front of me?" Gu Nanqing cursed as he walked, because Gu Nanmo was reprimanded by Gu Nanmo in front of so many servants, Gu Nanqing was so angry that his face flushed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 350： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (55) Chapter 350 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (55) "Master, please keep your voice down, if it doesn''t reach the eldest son..." Just as Liu Er was about to persuade her, Gu Nanqing glared at her. "Who does he think he is? If father hadn''t been grounded by mother, would they be where they are today?" Without his father protecting him, everyone bullied him. Gu Nanmo, just wait and see. Thinking of the black shadow last night, Gu Nanqing''s complexion became better again. When he catches the evidence that Gu Nanmo secretly met his niece, Her Royal Highness Shi Nu will be his. "Let''s go to Lihuayuan to see Daddy." The two master and servant walked all the way to the Pear Garden, Liu''er was afraid that her young master was still upset, so she didn''t dare to talk too much. Gu Nanqing''s mood suddenly improved, his steps were brisk, and there was still a smile on his face. Just as Gu Nanqing left here, the housekeeper Wang Su came over with another box of lychees. "My lord, these are lychees sent to you by His Royal Highness." Gu Nanmo stood up, looking at the box full of fresh lychees, his nose suddenly felt sour. "Prince?" Seeing that Gu Nanmo didn''t make a sound, Wang Su yelled again. "Ah...let''s put it here for now, butler Wang Gong has made another trip." Gu Nanmo came back to his senses, and hurriedly asked Wang Su to put the lychee on the table in the outer room. "My lord, you are welcome." Wang Su hurriedly bowed and said, now the eldest son is a celebrity in Beijing, with His Royal Highness backing him, who among the men in Beijing can be more noble than the eldest son? It is always harmless for her to serve the eldest son more. "The head of the family ordered the old slave to invite people from Xianzhifang to come over and tailor clothes for the master and the eldest son. I don''t know when the eldest son will be free, so the old slave ordered someone to invite them over." "Then go now!" Gu Nanmo doesn''t care about what clothes to wear, it''s just the first time to go to Prince Shun''s mansion, and he also wants to make a good impression on Prince Shun. "Yes, the old slave is now ordering someone to invite the people from Xianzhifang to come. I don''t know if the eldest son wants to measure in the yard, or go to the master''s side?" "Go to father." "Yes, the old slave resigns." After Wang Su left, Gu Nanmo ordered Qiu Zhu to divide the lychees again, and took a plate to Liu''s yard. Mr. Liu smiled gratifiedly when she saw the lychee brought by her son. "His Royal Highness brought you something again?" "I''ve said it doesn''t have to be like this, but she won''t listen..." Gu Nanmo sighed helplessly, he didn''t want her to bother about such things, but she always remembered. "Her Royal Highness has a heart, that child is a good one." Mrs. Liu took her son''s hand and patted it, and said softly, "Prince Shun''s post, I ordered someone to send it to you, have you read it?" "Well, I''ve seen it." Gu Nanmo nodded in response. "If you really decide to be with Her Royal Highness, you should prepare well. I have met Prince Shun several times, and I have spoken to him a few times. Wang Jun is easy to get along with, kind and gentle, as long as Her Royal Highness likes you, and he will definitely not make things difficult for you." Prince Shun has a noble status, unlike ordinary lords, but he will not embarrass a man his daughter likes. On this point, Liu is still very sure. Gu Nanmo nodded again, but still couldn''t help but worry and said: "Her Royal Highness said that Prince Shun and Wang Jun will not interfere in her marriage, and she chooses her husband by herself, but I am afraid that the family status of Gu''s family is too low. , cannot enter the eyes of Prince Shun''s Mansion." "Since Her Royal Highness said so, you don''t need to think too much. Prince Shun is different from other women. You can see that she has only married Wang Jun in her life. To choose a future son-in-law, as long as His Royal Highness treats you sincerely." Mr. Liu is someone who has been here, and he still knows a little bit about the behavior of Prince Shun and his wife. As long as Her Royal Highness likes it, Prince Shun and Wang Jun will definitely not stop it. "But you must also remember that when you enter Prince Shun''s Mansion, you must not have thoughts that you shouldn''t have. The backyard of Prince Shun''s Mansion is clean, and the king''s eyes cannot tolerate sand. As long as you follow your heart, both Prince Shun and Wang Jun will be happy." You can see it clearly. Don''t imitate Ruan''s tricks, her highness is not your mother, and Prince Shun''s wife and husband are also very clear-sighted, and you can''t hide anything." "Father, don''t worry, the child is not like that." "You are the son of the father, and the father believes in you." Mr. Liu said with a smile, he was just afraid that once a man fell in love, some things would be out of control. When the Ruan family first entered the Gu residence, they also respected him, but since when has he become a thorn in Ruan''s side? People will always change, either for the meager love of the wife-lord, or for their own children. Mr. Liu was afraid that his son would forget his true heart because he liked Her Royal Highness too much, and did something irreversible. "Master, eldest son, the people from Xianzhifang are here." The butler brought two people over, followed by a few waiters holding albums and cloth in their hands. Mrs. Liu got up slowly, and said to Wang Su: "Go and call the second son over, let him choose a set of clothes too!" Wang Su was taken aback, he didn''t expect the lord to be so generous. Thinking of the Ruan family again, Wang Su couldn''t help sighing secretly, the sons from everyone are different after all. The owner of the house is blind, and let the Ruan family stir up trouble in the mansion for so long. "Yes." Wang Su led the order to retreat, Gu Nanmo only glanced at his father, but didn''t say much. Father is the lord of the mansion, he can do whatever he wants, even if Gu Nanmo is a son, he will not question his father''s decision. Gu Nanqing came very quickly, and when he saw Gu Nanmo again, instead of showing any anger on his face, there was a sweet smile on his face, and he obediently bowed to Mrs. Liu and Gu Nanmo. "On the first day of June, Prince Shun''s Mansion held a flower viewing banquet, but you went there with Mo''er, and the people from Xianzhifang just came. You also choose a set of clothes and let them make them earlier." Mrs. Liu smiled lightly and said softly. "Thanks father." Gu Nanqing happily thanked him. He never thought that Gu Nanmo would be willing to take him to Prince Shun''s Mansion, let alone Liu''s willingness to make him a set of clothes from Xianzhifang. How many aunts in Beijing have never made clothes from Xianzhifang, and now he wants to have a set. Daddy is right, Gu Nanmo is cold and ruthless, he doesn''t need to pay attention, as long as he pleases Zhengjun. Mrs. Liu is soft-hearted and easy to handle. Gu Nanmo and Gu Nanqing first went to choose the style in the album, while Liu was looking at the fabric. After all, it was the first time that he brought his son to Prince Shun''s mansion as a guest, so he couldn''t dress too poorly, so he chose brighter materials. Gu Nanmo didn''t like bright colors, so he chose a set of light cyan and a set of light blue. Gu Nanqing glanced at Gu Nanmo''s choice, and curled his lips secretly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 351： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (56) Chapter 351 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (56) Gu Nanmo really has no vision, he chose such a dull color, and he couldn''t see it in the crowd. He wants to choose a set of bright blue, which not only looks fair, but also stands out in the crowd. If Prince Shun takes a fancy to him, maybe he will be sent to Prince Shun''s mansion to serve His Royal Highness! Gu Caiqi originally asked Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo to make two sets of new clothes each, but Liu Shi gave up one set to Gu Nanqing, so he only chose one. After sending away the people from Xianzhifang, Gu Nanqing couldn''t stay in Liu''s courtyard anymore, so he took the initiative to leave. But Gu Nanmo saw that Liu''s face was pale, so he didn''t dare to stay any longer, so he said hello and was about to leave. Mrs. Liu called out to stop him: "Mo''er, do you blame your father for taking Gu Nanqing with you?" Gu Nanmo was startled, then shook his head lightly: "This is the mother''s request, it''s not easy for the father to refuse, children understand." "Actually, it''s not that I can''t leave him. It''s just that he has a high spirit. Ever since you made friends with Your Royal Highness, he has been waiting to plot against you every day. I brought him there this time because I wanted him to dispel it." For those restless thoughts, don''t try to get Her Majesty''s idea in the future. As long as he doesn''t use any tricks against you, I won''t care whoever he wants to marry." Ruan''s matter has nothing to do with the child, even if he wants to settle accounts with Ruan, he will not include Gu Nan. Gu Nanqing was spoiled by the Ruan family. Although he learned some low-level tricks, he never harmed anyone. Since Liu has a kind heart, she never thought of putting Gu Nanqing to death. But the premise is that Gu Nanqing can''t touch his son. The Ruan family didn''t attack Gu Nanmo at the beginning, so he hasn''t settled with the Ruan family until now, and he hasn''t touched Gu Nanqing in the slightest. Adults should not involve children. Otherwise, even if he died, he would have to bite off a piece of Ruan''s flesh. Now that Mrs. Liu has also bought some people among the newly bought servants, she clearly knows every move of Mr. Ruan and his son. Gu Nanqing used to sneak out to meet Lin Junshen, but since the news of Her Royal Highness''s return to Beijing spread, he never went out again. Mrs. Liu can see clearly what Gu Nanqing is up to, but it''s not easy for him to intervene in this matter, and Gu Nanqing has to give up. "Father, don''t worry, Her Royal Highness will not like Gu Nanqing." If the other aristocratic son Gu Nanmo still can''t guarantee anything, Gu Nanqing''s kind is not Su Qiruo''s favorite at all. It is rumored that the youngest son of Xiangfu''s family is full of talent, and the third son of Taifu''s mansion is beautiful, even these two can''t catch the eyes of His Royal Highness, and Su Qiruo won''t like Gu Nanqing''s full stomach. Gu Nanmo remembered that Su Qiruo said that she likes a man who is indifferent to the world. When she first met him, she felt that way. Others said that he was indifferent and ignored everything, but at that time, Gu Nanmo was extremely thankful that he had such an unpleasant temperament, but he just won her liking. Sometimes the fate between people is so wonderful, others hate and avoid it, but some people can''t get it. Simply, his unpleasant temperament just suits her appetite. Gu Nanmo thought, it wasn''t that he wasn''t interested in everything in the past, it''s just that it wasn''t worth it. Now that he meets Su Qiruo, he will feel great joy and sorrow, and he will also worry about gains and losses. The reason why I didn''t care was that I didn''t meet the right person. "I really believe in Her Majesty''s eyes, but Gu Nanqing doesn''t believe it! Rather than you and I becoming that villain, it''s better to let him realize the reality. After all, he is also your half-brother, so he won''t let his descendant Half your life is ruined." Mr. Liu sighed softly. He did this because he didn''t want people to disturb his son''s happiness. My son has finally met someone he likes, so how can there be a stumbling block? Even if there will be others in the future, he can help solve one by one. "Father, you are still too kind. At the beginning, the Ruan family didn''t show any kindness to you." Gu Nanmo pursed his lips, not knowing how to persuade his father. Ruan poisoned his father, and caused their father and son to almost die tragically in that small courtyard, but now the father treats Ruan''s son with such care. "But he didn''t touch you at the beginning, the wrongdoer has the leader, the debt has the owner, these things have nothing to do with you juniors." Ruan was willing to let Gu Nanmo go out to sell handkerchiefs to buy medicine and rice, but never restricted his actions. This is the only thing Liu thinks that Ruan is still a person. Gu Nanmo blinked, nodded slightly, and then left. Father has a steelyard in mind, that''s enough. When ?? came out, the weather was already hot, Qiu Zhu wrinkled his face and said: "Master, why don''t you wait under the tree, and I will fetch you an umbrella, be careful of sunburn." "No need, we will be there in the time you run back and forth, so hurry up and take a few steps, and I will serve you a plate of lychees when I go back." Qiu Zhu was overjoyed: "Young Master loves slaves the most." "You have suffered so much by my side, now that I can protect you, how can I make you feel wronged again?" Gu Nanmo gently pinched the back of Qiuzhu''s hand. When he was most helpless, Qiuzhu was always by his side. In the mansion, except for his father, only Qiuzhu treats him most sincerely. "It''s a slave''s blessing to be able to serve the young master, so the young master should stop saying those outrageous things to the slave." Qiuzhu''s eyes turned red, and she was moved. He grew up in the mansion since he was a child, and he has also seen the life of the servants around other masters. Liu''er next to the second son was often beaten, only him, the master and the son never touched half of his fingers. It is rare to reprimand loudly. A person should be content and grateful. The master and the son treat him well, so he will naturally not betray the master. The master and the servant went back to the yard all the way, eating the lychees that were still radiating cold, Qiuzhu hummed happily. "My lord, this slave is really in your favor. I''m afraid the servants in the palace are not as comfortable as we are!" On a hot day, eat a few cold lychees, not to mention how refreshing it is. "So easy to be content? There is half a box there, enough for you to eat." Gu Nanmo said with a smile. Su Qiruo told him before that he should not eat too much lychees, otherwise he would get angry. But after going out for a walk, his body was so hot that he couldn''t help it. Looking at the mahogany box, Qiu Zhu couldn''t help but smack her lips. "The royal hand is really extraordinary. I''m afraid this box of lychees will cost a lot of money. Why not use bamboo baskets?" How cheap are the bamboo baskets! "It''s not easy to store lychees. There are ice cubes in this box, and they usually have to be kept in the ice cellar. Otherwise, how can we get such fresh ones? If I use bamboo baskets, I''m afraid they won''t be able to keep them for so long." (end of this chapter) Chapter 352： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (57) Chapter 352 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (57) The lychees were sent out from the palace, and now, the ice cubes have begun to melt. If it was placed in a bamboo basket, all the lychees would be black before tomorrow. "I see." Qiuzhu understood. The two master and servant sat together and ate a lot of lychees, so much that they didn''t even have lunch. After dinner, Gu Nanmo dismissed Qiuzhu early again, but this time Qiuzhu was unwilling. "My lord, do you have something to hide from this slave?" Gu Nanmo''s ears turned red, wondering if he should tell Qiu Zhu. Qiu Zhu said again: "Could it be that you can''t trust slaves, my lord?" Qiuzhu is not afraid of anything else, but he is afraid that if something happens in the future, he will not be able to bear it for the young master. After serving the young master for so long, he knows the temperament of his young master best. Young master is like this, he must be hiding something from him. "You are the person I trust the most, but..." Gu Nanmo hesitated for a moment before saying truthfully, "Her Royal Highness will come to see me later, I don''t want others to know, I didn''t intend to hide it from you." Qiu Zhu didn''t show any strange expression on his face, every time the young master sat there in a daze, he guessed that it would be related to His Royal Highness. In addition to the box of lychees from last time, he always felt that it appeared strange. It turned out to be like this. "Although I feel that this is a bit against the rules, as long as the young master likes it, the slave will always stand by the young master''s side." After finishing speaking, Qiuzhu went to prepare another pot of hot tea, and then backed out. Gu Nanmo let out a sigh of relief, as if he felt a lot more relaxed after telling Qiuzhu. "You are a good little servant, I thought he was going to persuade you to kick me out!" Su Qiruo pushed the door and walked in, smiled and sat on the chair on the other side of Gu Nanmo. "Qiuzhu won''t do it." Gu Nanmo hurriedly said, Qiuzhu is loyal, so everything is for him, and if he is willing, Qiuzhu will not object. Besides, Qiu Zhuding also believed that he was not a person who didn''t know how to measure, he and Su Qiruo were just chatting, and they wouldn''t do anything out of the ordinary, so naturally there was nothing to worry about. "Why did you come so early today?" It''s not yet dark outside, why did she come here? "I came over after dinner with my mother and my father. If I come earlier, I can stay with you for a while." She came here just to sit for a while, and she didn''t have time to say a lot. Gu Nanmo lowered his eyes shyly, until Su Qiruo picked up the teapot and poured water by himself, then he hurriedly got up and took the teapot over. "I come." Su Qiruo let go of his hand, watching him busy. The two chatted for a while about Gu''s affairs, when suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside. Su Qiruo moved her ears, held down Gu Nanmo''s hand that was about to pour tea again, put her index finger on her lips, and said softly, "Someone is here." Gu Nanmo was startled, his face turned pale with fright. If someone finds Her Royal Highness climbing the wall of Shangshu Mansion in the middle of the night, how will she see people in the future? "You go out through the window first." Gu Nanmo got up and pushed Su Qiruo''s body towards the window, but Su Qiruo sat still. "Even if someone comes to arrest the adulterer, we are not afraid, let alone you and I are innocent, even if we really did something, who would dare to control me? We just took this opportunity to settle the matter and save Go to a lot of trouble." If Su Qi is not prepared to hide, Gu Nanmo is not. He can ignore his own reputation, but he can''t ignore hers. She will walk in the court in the future, so she cannot be caught by others because of this matter. "Go and hide!" Seeing that Gu Nanmo blushed anxiously, Su Qiruo stood up helplessly. Picking up the teacup she had used on the table, she walked into the inner room in a flash. Gu Nanmo was about to follow when he heard that someone had already arrived in the yard. Although he was worried, he didn''t dare to show anything. The door was suddenly pushed open, which startled Gu Nanmo. But I saw Qiuzhu walking in with a basin, and said loudly: "Sir, don''t embroider, wash up, and go to bed early!" As he spoke, Qiuzhu put the water basin aside, carried it over the soft couch to Gu Nanmo''s usual embroidery basket and held it in his hand. The door was pushed open again, Gu Nanmo and Qiu Zhu looked towards the door together. An angry Gu Caiqi and a smug Gu Nanqing rushed in, followed by Liu Er, but the housekeeper Wang Su stood in the yard and never came in. "Mother, what does this mean?" Kicking the door of my son who didnt sleep at night, its not good to hear about it! Gu Caiqi''s face froze. She also heard two people talking in the room just now, so she believed Gu Nanqing''s words. But this person is clearly Qiuzhu, where is Gu Nanmo''s woman? The pride on Gu Nanqing''s face disappeared without a trace in an instant. Looking at a teacup on the table, Qiuzhu holding an embroidery, and Gu Nanmo with an innocent face, he felt incredible. He clearly saw someone entering Gu Nanmo''s yard with his own eyes, so he ran to find his mother to catch the adulterer. How could there be no one? Gu Caiqi pushed Qiuzhu away and entered the inner room, Gu Nanmo''s face changed slightly, and he followed closely. Just now he asked Su Qiruo to go through the window and she refused, insisting on hiding in. If Gu Nanqing found out, it would be hard to tell! "Gu Nanqing, what are you going to do? If you want to go crazy, you can go to your own yard. I don''t have time to accompany you." "Impossible, I clearly saw a woman enter your yard, where did you hide her?" Gu Nanqing panicked when he couldn''t find anyone, so he slipped his mouth. He rummaged under the bed and the cabinet. There were only these two places where people could hide, but there were no women there. Gu Nanqing didn''t believe that a living person could disappear just like that. When he went to call his mother over, Liu''er had been guarding outside the whole time. He didn''t see the woman go out. She must still be in this room. "Your framing ability is exactly the same as that of the Ruan family. After all, you are a good son taught by the Ruan family!" Seeing that there was no one in the house, Gu Nanmo also gained confidence, and couldn''t help but sneer. He and Su Qiruo are in love with each other, chatting together for a while, what''s wrong with others? Gu Nanqing really can''t see him! "Mother, you can ask Liu Er, we all saw it with our own eyes, even if a woman entered my brother''s house, Qing''er is also worried about my brother, afraid that that person will hurt my brother!" Gu Nanqing didn''t find anyone, and he was a little bit confused. So he changed his tone, just now he accused Gu Nanmo of hiding a woman, and in a blink of an eye, he said that he was worried about his brother. Gu Caiqi also came in to take a look, except for the lychees and snacks on the table, there was nothing unusual. The lychee was sent by Her Royal Highness during the day, the housekeeper had already told her, and there was still a plate in her study, which was all thanks to the eldest son. (end of this chapter) Chapter 353： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (58) Chapter 353 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (58) Gu Caiqi doesn''t dare to provoke Gu Nanmo now, and she is already ashamed of their father and son, so she looks ugly towards Gu Nanqing at this time. "It''s all right for you to mess around on weekdays. How dare you frame your brother''s innocence like this? What kind of child is Mo''er? If there are thieves in the house, he won''t know? The guards of my Gu residence are not vegetarian, those little thieves How dare you come to Gu''s mansion to act wildly?" Gu Caiqi felt a little embarrassed about face, so he took all his temper on Gu Nanqing. "I think it''s your father who taught you badly. In the future, you should learn from your father and be as sensible as your brother, and don''t just know how to get into trouble all day long!" After finishing speaking, Gu Caiqi looked at Gu Nanmo again. "Don''t blame your brother, Mo''er. We were all worried about you, so we rushed over here in a hurry. It''s good that you are fine. Embroidery at night hurts your eyes, so get some rest earlier!" Gu Caiqi''s words are half true and half false, but as Gu Nanmo''s mother, Gu Nanmo can''t say much. It would be inappropriate for her to stay in her son''s room at this moment, so she was about to leave. "Yes, mother, go slowly." Gu Nanmo responded with lowered eyes, and after Gu Caiqi went out first, he glared at Gu Nanqing. This Gu Nanqing really can''t rest for a day, and it''s all under his control. How dare you spy on his yard? Gu Nanqing was so angry that her face was flushed red. She wanted to catch Gu Nanmo for being unruly, but unexpectedly she got scolded. Where did Gu Nanmo hide that woman? "I''ve seen it all." Gu Nanqing whispered unconvinced, his eyes full of doubts. "If you have bad eyesight, go to the doctor. The Gu family is not so poor that they don''t treat the concubine. My father is not from the Ruan family, so he can''t do anything to abuse the concubine." Gu Nanmo went out, but he thought in his heart that Gu Nanqing might have really discovered Su Qiruo. After that, she might not be able to come again, and this kind of thing would be fine once. If it happened every day, he might be too scared to see her. "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell His Royal Highness about your daughter-in-law at night? How can a shameless man like you be worthy of His Highness?" Gu Nanqing waited for Gu Nanmo to threaten, now that Gu Nanmo has a handle in his hands, let''s see how arrogant he is in the future. Gu Nanmo curled his lips into a smile, and said indifferently: "Then you can tell her." "You... don''t think that if Her Royal Highness spoils you, you can be lawless. No matter what, Her Royal Highness will not fall in love with a dirty man." Gu Nanqing blushed and reprimanded in a low voice, because he was afraid of being heard by Gu Caiqi who hadn''t gone far, so he didn''t dare to speak too loudly. "She is willing to spoil me, what can you do to me?" Gu Nanmo twitched the corners of his mouth in disdain, but he wished that Gu Nanqing could go to Su Qiruo to file a complaint, so that he could stop thinking about her earlier. "You...have no shame." Gu Nanqing left angrily, but he was very sure that Gu Nanmo was definitely hiding someone, and he would catch that woman sooner or later. Just wait and see! After everyone left, Qiuzhu hurried out to close the courtyard gate, fastened it with a bolt, and then came back. But before he approached, he saw a figure of a woman in the room, and he couldn''t help being startled. Where did Her Royal Highness come from? Su Qiruo jumped down from the beam, put the teacup in her hand on the table, and shook her head helplessly. "Your concubine brother is really stupid, how dare you come to catch us." As long as Gu Nanqing has a good brain, he should be able to guess who would have sneaked into Gu Nanmo''s yard and needed his help. Gu Nanmo is not stupid, he is already with His Royal Highness, how could he meet another woman at night? The traitor who came to catch Her Royal Highness, if he was really caught, what could he do? Just asking for trouble. "Don''t look down on his little tricks. Didn''t Ruan almost kill his father with these low-level tricks? If I didn''t meet you, I really can''t imagine..." Gu Nanmo didn''t dare to think about how he would live in the huge Gu family without his father. Su Qiruo held Gu Nanmo''s cold hand and gently pinched it, comforting softly: "It''s all over, and no one will bully you again." Gu Nanmo lowered his eyes and looked at his hand that was held by her and said in a low voice: "Father is soft-tempered, and he never said anything when he was wronged. I am different from my father. I will say whatever I think in my heart." , I will not compete for favor, if in the future by your side..." Su Qiruo interrupted him and said: "There won''t be a day when you don''t need to fight for favor by my side, you can say whatever you want. In the future, you will be the only female emperor in the entire dynasty, and you will never be able to bully me again." is you." Gu Nanmo''s eyes moved up and landed on her sincere eyes. "Although I am a man, I still keep my promise. Have you really thought about it? Since you promised that I would not serve as a servant, I will take it seriously. If you betray me in the future, you and I will never go back to the beginning. Even if I die, I will never forgive you again." Su Qiruo was about to speak, but Gu Nanmo stopped her again and said, "If you don''t think about it, you can just marry me for the rest of your life. I am also willing to marry you. I won''t say a word no matter how many princes and servants you bring into the house in the future." It''s just that he will be sad, but if he is prepared in his heart, at least he will not despair. If you don''t have it, you won''t be greedy. But if she agrees to him, but then betrays him in the end, he may never be able to trust her again. "I swear in the name of the Su family that everything I said is true and there is absolutely no falsehood." Su Qiruo raised three fingers and said seriously. "If you tell me, I will believe it." Su Qiruo suddenly grasped Gu Nanmo''s wrist, exerted a little force on his hand, and pulled him into his arms. Gu Nanmo covered his lips and exclaimed, blushing and looking at the person hugging him: "I...we are not married yet, you...you can''t..." Father only taught him that men and women are different, but he hasn''t told him how to get along with women. He only felt that the hands holding him were a little hot, and his body was also warm, which was an indescribable feeling. Su Qiruo was amused by Gu Nanmo''s bewildered look, so he deliberately approached him and said, "What can''t be done?" "I...you..." Gu Nanmo groaned for a long time but didn''t say why, the left and the right are to observe the etiquette, whether a man or a woman can accept or not kiss those words! "Why are you so innocent?" Su Qiruo smiled dotingly, the words that Gu Nanqing said just now were not clean, presumably the Ruan family had instilled such thoughts in his son. Looking at Gu Nanmo again, he is as innocent as a blank sheet of paper, knowing nothing. I am afraid that only Liu''s soft bun can raise such a son. (end of this chapter) Chapter 354： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (59) Chapter 354 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (59) Looking at it this way, he is not without merits, at least he has raised a well-behaved son. "Are you bullying me?" Blushing, Gu Nanmo tugged at Su Qiruo''s lock of hair, and hummed softly. "No, this isI like you." Su Qiruo lifted Gu Nanmo''s chin, and covered her lips. Soft and waxy, sweeter than his favorite pastries. Gu Nanmo''s mind was blank, he just felt as if he was stepping on a ball of cotton, light and light, with no place to stay. But my heart is sweet, it turns out that the love in the storybook is like this. Gu Nanmo didn''t know when Su Qiruo left, he only remembered that he had a very embarrassing dream at night, which made him feel ashamed. Every day after that, the palace or Prince Shun''s mansion would send things to Gu''s mansion. The size ranges from clothing and jewelry, silk and satin, to the small size of candied desserts, melons, fruits, pears and peaches. The entire Gu family also went from being surprised at the beginning to getting used to it later on. Gu Nanqing still hangs around Gu Nanmo every day sourly, and Gu Nanmo is still as unwilling to talk to him as before. Su Qiruo would still come to look over the walls of Gu''s mansion every night, Qiuzhu had long since accepted the strangeness, and even took the initiative to take on the duty of lookout. Gu Nanqing seemed to have come here twice unintentionally, but found nothing, and was run over by Gu Nanmo every time, and later he didn''t bother to catch Gu Nanmo''s "treacherous". On the first day of June, the three housekeepers of Prince Shun''s Mansion waited early at the gate of the Palace to welcome the lords and princes who came to visit. It was the first time for the lords and sons of each family to come to Prince Shun''s Mansion, and they seemed very excited. Gu''s carriage stopped at the gate of the Wang''s Mansion, and the housekeeper rushed to meet him when he saw it. "Gu Zhengjun, Mr. Gu, be careful where you step." The matter between His Royal Highness and the eldest son of the Gu family is no longer a secret. Now that the future master of the family comes to the mansion as a guest, can the housekeepers respect him? "Thank you." Mrs. Liu smiled and nodded towards the housekeeper. Seeing that Gu Nanmo and Gu Nanqing got out of the carriage, the three of them walked towards the palace together. Following Liu Zihong, who was welcoming guests at the door, saw the Gu family Zhengjun and the eldest son of the Gu family coming, and hurried to greet them. "Subordinates send greetings to Gu Zhengjun, and send greetings to Young Master." "So it''s Miss Liu San." Gu Nanmo still remembers Liu Zihong, she had sent him some snacks before. "This subordinate brought Gu Zhengjun and Young Master in, Wang Jun and His Highness are waiting in the mansion!" Liu Zihong treated Gu''s family with great enthusiasm, and at the same time, other lords and princes who came to the palace could also see it clearly. In the past, it was only heard that His Royal Highness from Prince Shuns Mansion fell in love with the eldest son of Gu Shangshus family, and some people didnt believe it. Now that they have seen the attitude of the servants of the Princes Mansion towards Gus family, they cant help but not believe it. It seems that it will be a matter of time before the eldest son of the Gu family enters the palace. Those young masters who have the heart to serve Her Highness are secretly comparing themselves with Gu Nanmo, only hoping that they can also be favored by Her Highness, so that they can enter the palace to serve Her Highness together. Su Qiruo is playing chess with Memorial Chu in the front hall, because there will be a banquet in the mansion today, so Memorial Chu also has a day off. Today''s little beggars have long lost their down-and-out appearance. Under the guidance of Prince Shun and his master, the little beggars are full of nobility in every gesture. Jiang Chu took a deep breath, pursed his lips, and fixed his eyes on the chessboard. Because of his tooth loss, he dared not open his mouth to speak recently, for fear that others would laugh at him. However, no matter how well he hides, Su Qiruo can''t help but tease him. "Are you sure you want to download here?" Su Qiruo squeezed the white piece in her hand, raised her eyebrows at the beginning of the anniversary and said. Jiang Chu was about to put down the chess piece, but he squeezed tightly again, frowning and thinking. "A real gentleman who watches chess without talking, sister, don''t always use this little trick to tease others, I will play here." Before Memorial Day, she was deceived by Su Qiruo''s method, so after hesitating for a long time this time, she still decided not to change. Su Qiruo didn''t speak, but just nodded lightly, and then the white pieces in his hand fell, and a large number of black pieces were killed. "what" Jiangchu wailed, and the little teeth were exposed again. Su Qiruo found it funny, and gently rubbed his little head: "I clearly reminded you just now." "I thought you were fooling me again." Memorial Chu flattened his mouth and grunted aggrievedly, and continued to struggle to the death. "Your Highness, Gu Zhengjun and Young Master Gu have arrived." Yang Nan walked in, and whispered in Su Qiruo''s ear. Su Qiruo put down the chess pieces in his hand and stood up. "Sister, are you going out again?" Jiang Chu looked at Su Qiruo with an aggrieved face, since he moved into his sister''s house, he rarely saw his sister, she seemed to be always busy. Today I finally have time to play chess with him for a while, why do I have to leave again? Although he was about to lose, he still wanted to finish the game. "If you don''t go out today, some guests have arrived. Chu''er will go pick them up with me!" Hearing what Su Qiruo said, Memorial Chu immediately put down the chess pieces and rushed over. Su Qiruo leaned over and picked up Xiaotuanzi, and strode out. The future husband and father-in-law are here, and it would be shameful for her not to pick them up in person. "Sister, are there many guests in the mansion today?" Jiang Chu curiously said that since he moved into Prince Shun''s mansion, he has never seen anyone except the servants in the mansion and Prince Shun''s family of three. "That''s right, there are many guests in the mansion today, let the beautiful brother take you to the back garden to play later." Su Qiruo said with a smile. In fact, Memorial Chu and Gu Nanmo have met before, she remembers that was how they called Gu Nanmo at that time. "Beautiful brother?" There are only two beautiful brothers who I called in memory of the first time. One is the brother who was rescued by my sister at the time, and the other is Uncle Wang Jun when I first met. Now Uncle is not a pretty brother, so there is only one who was saved by his sister. Jiangchu was thinking about it when Gu Nanmo''s figure came into view. Xiaotuanzi''s eyes widened suddenly, and he shouted excitedly: "Beautiful brother, it''s really you!" Gu Nanmo naturally also saw the child in Su Qiruo''s arms, if he only looked at the appearance, he still wouldn''t recognize it, but when he heard him speak, Gu Nanmo also remembered everything. "I have seen Your Royal Highness." Mrs. Liu brought Gu Nanmo and Gu Nanqing to salute Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo hurriedly stepped forward to support Mrs. Liu. "Uncle, there is no need to be polite." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo said to the memorial in her arms again, "Chu''er, this is Uncle Gu, the father of your beautiful brother." "Hello, Uncle Gu." Jiang Chu obediently called out, and a loving smile appeared on Liu''s face immediately. "This kid looks really good." People outside don''t know that the grandparents of the Ji family still live in the palace, and the Liu family naturally doesn''t know Memorial Chu either. (end of this chapter) Chapter 355： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (60) Chapter 355 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (60) It''s just that this child is in the arms of Her Royal Highness, and her status is not ordinary after all. Gu Nanqing looked curiously at the child in Su Qiruo''s arms, he had never heard of a young son in Prince Shun''s Mansion, who is this child? "Do you remember me?" Gu Nanmo couldn''t help asking with a smile when he saw that Ji Jiuchu''s **** eyes were staring at him all the time. Jiang Chu quickly nodded and said: "Brother is beautiful, Chu''er will never forget it when he sees him." Xiao Tuanzi''s words made Su Qiruo laugh, how could this be unserious? Gu Nanmo''s ears blushed, and a little doll told him that he was shy. "My sister said that the beautiful brother would come to visit the house, Chu''er thought it was the brother from that day, but I didn''t expect it to be true!" Liu Shi and Gu Nanqing didn''t understand what Memorial Chu said, but Su Qiruo and Gu Nanmo did. He wanted to say that the pretty brother in front of him was the one they rescued before. Although Liu Shi and Gu Nanqing didn''t understand what Memorial Chu said, they heard him calling Her Royal Highness as her sister, and said that Prince Shun''s mansion is "home". What is the identity of this child? "Uncle, why don''t you sit in the front hall first, Father wants to see you early in the morning!" If Su Qi put down Jijichu, Jijichu immediately ran to Gu Nanmo''s side on short legs, stretched out his hand to hold Gu Nanmo''s hand, and was about to lead him to the front hall. "It is time to pay respects to the king." Mrs. Liu nodded with a smile. Since his son is on good terms with His Royal Highness, as a father, he can''t pretend not to know. "Beautiful brother, can you often come to the mansion to play with Chu''er in the future? Chu''er has no one to talk to except playing the piano and writing, drawing and playing chess every day." Nagging like an adult in remembrance of junior high school, listening to the few people beside him couldn''t help laughing. "What? You didn''t dare to complain in front of your master, so you ran to your beautiful brother to complain?" Su Qiruo looked at the little guy who was pretending to be polite before with a funny look, but now he showed a bit of childishness again. "Beautiful brother is an old friend, Chu''er complained a few words to the old friend, does the elder sister have to go and complain to the master?" The little guy has read a lot of books, and he has also learned to use aggressive methods. "Beautiful brother is my sister''s old friend, not yours." Su Qiruo pulled Gu Nanmo''s other hand, Gu Nanmo was taken aback, but he was not willing to shake her away. Mrs. Liu, who was walking aside, looked back and pretended not to see it. He is a person who has experienced it, so he naturally knows that the elders can''t control such things. Gu Nanqing was dumbfounded. Are Her Royal Highness and Gu Nanmo already getting better? "My sister''s old friend is also Chu''er''s old friend, isn''t this conflicting?" "Look, after a few days of reading, you dare to talk back to me." Su Qiruo petted the forehead of Memorial Chu, and said to Gu Nan. "I didn''t know that Her Royal Highness would bully a little doll." Gu Nanmo felt that the hand she was holding was getting tighter and tighter, and the tips of her ears turned red. Several people soon arrived at the front hall, Prince Shun was sitting there talking with Mr. Ji, both of them had smiles on their faces. When a group of people came in, the eyes of Prince Shun and Old Master Ji fell on the young man who had just withdrawn from Su Qiruo''s hand at the same time. Wearing a light blue shirt, the young man is elegant and refined, standing next to Su Qiruo with an alluring appearance, it is a perfect match. Prince Shun raised the corners of his lips in satisfaction, and hurriedly stood up to welcome Mrs. Liu in, without giving Mrs. Liu a chance to salute. "There are no outsiders here, so there is no need to be polite." Prince Shun dragged Mrs. Liu to sit beside him. Mr. Ji had lived in the palace for a long time, and he knew that neither Prince Shun nor Wang Jun liked polite people, so he felt much more at ease now. Seeing so many young people coming over, especially the sweetheart of Her Royal Highness, Mr. Ji was also happy in his heart. "You all sit down too, don''t be restrained, as long as you are at your own home." Prince Shun said to Gu Nanmo and Gu Nanqing with a smile, Gu Nanmo tugged at his sleeve nervously, but Memorial Chu pulled him to sit on a chair beside him. "Originally, I wanted to invite you over for a long time, but thinking that I only attended the palace banquet half a month ago, I was afraid that you and Nan Mo would be tired, so I arranged the time for today." Prince Shun doesn''t like to beat around the bush. Now that the two children''s affairs have been settled, they don''t need to go around as elders. "It is the honor of the minister to be considerate of the king." Ms. Liu was moved. The reason why Wang Jun was so kind in front of him was because His Royal Highness liked her son! "We are not outsiders, you don''t need to be polite to me." Prince Shun heard what Su Qiruo said about Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo, he was a little angry with this Liu Shi who was neither fighting nor snatching, and even a little bit disappointing. No matter what, you, a righteous gentleman, shouldn''t be bullied by your concubine! Especially if you have a son, even if you dont think about yourself, you still have to think about your son, right? How can I let my child be wronged along with me? But it is precisely because of this that it is possible to see that Mrs. Liu is a person with a pure and kind heart. Only in this regard, the lords of the Jingzhong family are not as good as Mrs. Liu. "What Wang Jun said is true." There are several children around, and Prince Shun couldn''t speak too directly, so he said to Su Qiruo: "Ruo''er, take Nanmo around the mansion, let us old guys talk together . "Yes, Father." Su Qiruo stood up, and Gu Nanmo and Gu Nanqing quickly followed suit. "The courtier resigned." Someone played with Memorial Chu, the little guy was very happy, and pulled Gu Nanmo to chat with him non-stop. "The kid hasn''t been this happy for a long time." Su Qiruo was very moved when he saw the happy appearance of Memorial Chu. In fact, she still understands old man Ji a little bit. In the eyes of outsiders, Prince Shun''s family has a high family status and strict rules, and the old man is no exception. He has always felt that he is dependent on others, and he is cautious in everything he does, even with the beginning of education and commemoration. Now that Mr. Ji is finally gone, the little guy can let himself go for a while. "It''s not easy for a man in his life. If he can be carefree when he is young, he is considered lucky." Gu Nanmo pursed his lips and said. How many men in this world have suffered so much at home when they were young, and after they get married, they will be tortured by their wives and family members, and their lives will not end well. It is also his blessing to commemorate Churuo to have a happy childhood. "Your good days are yet to come!" Su Qiruo smiled faintly, not blaming him for not believing in herself. Gu Caiqi is Gu Nanmo''s mother. Gu Nanmo can see clearly how she treats Mrs. Liu, so he probably doesn''t believe in women from the bottom of his heart. But she is not afraid, she has enough time to prove that she is different from Gu Caiqi. She will make him believe that he, Su Qi, is his beloved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 356： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (61) Chapter 356 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (61) Gu Nanmo slightly hooked his lips, but did not respond to Su Qiruo''s words. Gu Nanqing, who had been following them all the time, clenched his fists tightly, seeing the three people in front of them as close as a family of three, while he himself was like a superfluous outsider, feeling uncomfortable in his heart. In the past, when he went out with the Ruan family, he was looked down upon by others. Others thought he was a bastard, and it wasn''t worth their while. Today, when he came out with Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo, he became more of an air, and no one took him seriously. What happened to the bastard? Is the **** not a human being? Looking at Gu Nanmo who was walking beside Su Qiruo, Gu Nanqing trembled with jealousy. Why is he, Gu Nanmo? Could it be that Gu Nanmo was born stronger than him because of his father''s noble status? In terms of appearance and temperament, how can I be inferior to him? There is a difference between the concubine and the concubine, is there really such a big gap? Gu Nanqing glared at Gu Nanmo viciously, he will definitely let His Royal Highness see him, he is no worse than Gu Nanmo. "Your Highness, there is news from Yangbei." Yang Nan rushed over in a hurry, and whispered in Su Qiruo''s ear. Su Qiruo was startled, and glanced in Gu Nanmo''s direction. Gu Nanmo understood it, and said with a light smile, "If you have something to do, go ahead!" "I''ll be back soon, first let Chu''er take you around." Su Qiruo said guiltily, Ji Jichu immediately ran over to hold Gu Nanmo''s hand, and made a promise. "Sister, don''t worry, Chu''er will definitely protect your beautiful brother for you." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed the little head of Memorial Chu, and said: "Xiao Kuyaer, don''t steal sweets." Jiang Chu rolled his eyes, and hurriedly nodded obediently. Sister is really amazing, how did she guess that he was going to take her pretty brother to find some snacks? After Su Qiruo walked away with a smile, the annoyed voice of Memorial Chu came from behind. "Oh! My sister is good or bad, and she is also called a little toothless." Jiang Chu was so angry that he jumped, but Gu Nanmo smiled from ear to ear. "Brother, you look so pretty when you smile." Jiang Chu looked up at Gu Nanmo with his head held high, and said nonchalantly. He still remembers the first time he saw his beautiful brother. He was cold, restless all over his body, and refused to be seen thousands of miles away. Even when his sister saved him, he didn''t show the enthusiasm of others. At the beginning of Memorial Day, he suffered a lot with his grandfather and met many people of all kinds. He always felt that the beautiful brother was not happy in life. The smile on Gu Nanmo''s face froze, and then he leaned over and touched the tender little face of Memorial Chu. "Chu''er looks good too." "Brother, I''ll take you to the back garden, where my sister installed a swing for Chu''er, it''s so beautiful." Jiangchu took Gu Nanmo to the front, and Gu Nanqing followed closely behind the two, but he was thinking about how to please this child. As long as he can get along well with this child like Gu Nanmo, I believe Her Royal Highness will definitely look up to him. Thinking of Su Qiruo''s instructions to remember the early days, Gu Nanqing had an idea in his heart. He turned around and went to the other side, found a waiter and ordered a plate of dim sum, intending to please the little doll with the dim sum. But the memorial day who took Gu Nanmo to the back garden was startled by the people in the garden. "My sister said that many guests will come to the mansion today, I didn''t expect there to be so many people!" At the beginning of the anniversary, I couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, the colorful clothes dazzled people. The people admiring the flowers in the garden naturally also saw Gu Nanmo and the little doll he was leading. Many people don''t know Gu Nanmo, but some people who saw the housekeeper at the gate of the Wang''s mansion respecting Gu''s father and son started talking about it. "That is the eldest son of Gu Shangshu''s family, and it is said that he is the sweetheart of His Royal Highness." "I heard that His Royal Highness is doting on him, so I send people to Gu''s house to deliver things every day." "She looks pretty good, but she looks deserted, so she doesn''t seem like a good friend!" "I heard that he was kind to His Highness before, maybe because of this, His Highness treats him differently, but it may not be because he really likes him." "It''s just the son of a second-rank Shangshu family, so what if he is favored by His Royal Highness? The left and right can only be side monarchs, and they still have to salute when they meet the Zhengjun in the future." "That''s right! What is the identity of Prince Shun''s mansion? What is the identity of the lord? How could His Royal Highness marry a son of the second-rank Shangshu family as the son of the second-rank Shangshu family? Even if you marry, it must be the son of Zhang Shoufu''s family. Or maybe it''s the son of the prime minister''s mansion!" Everyone was talking about it, but Gu Nanmo didn''t know it. Of course, even if he heard these words, he wouldn''t take them to heart. As long as Su Qi doesn''t despise him, what does it matter to him what others think? If they are jealous, then be jealous. "Brother, someone is sitting on the swing, let''s go there and have a cup of tea!" When I first came over, I saw a few young boys playing by his swing. They were guests, so he wouldn''t drive them away, so he had to wait. Gu Nanmo nodded, and walked towards the empty pavilion with Memorial Chu Chao. People in the garden heard that the doll called Gu Nanmo his elder brother, so they thought he was a child of the Gu family, and they didn''t take it seriously. There were even a few men who were jealous of Gu Nanmo being favored by His Royal Highness, and they gave Ji Jichu a few vicious glances. The older ones had nothing to do, and the younger ones were not allowed to bully them? After sitting down, Gu Nanmo first poured a cup of herbal tea for Memorial Chu and handed it over. The little guy held the cup in both hands and drank it. Obviously, he was really thirsty. "Drink slowly, be careful of choking." Gu Nanmo warned from the side, then took out a handkerchief and wiped the thin layer of sweat on his forehead for him. "Thank you brother." Jian Chu drank tea, put the cup back on the stone table, and thanked Gu Nanmo. Gu Nanmo took back the handkerchief, then poured himself a cup of tea, and drank it slowly. "Why is this tea so sweet, with a floral fragrance?" Gu Nanmo savored it carefully, and couldn''t help but ask curiously. Memorial Chu bared his teeth and explained: "Uncle Wang Jun said that the guests who came to the mansion today are all men, and they would not like the tea that women drink, so they changed it to scented tea, which smells sweet, so It is better than ordinary tea." "Chu''er is so powerful, she even knows this." Gu Nanmo''s eyes flashed with a smile, and he followed Su Qiruo''s example and gently rubbed the little head of Memorial Chu. Fluffy and comfortable. "These are all taught by Uncle Wang Jun to Chu''er." Jiang Chu smiled, revealing a black hole missing a big tooth, and Gu Nanmo couldn''t help but laugh. "That means Chu''er is really smart and can remember so many things." A six or seven-year-old doll, if he is not smart and wise, how can he remember this? (end of this chapter) Chapter 357： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (62) Chapter 357 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (62) "There is chilled sour plum soup in that kiosk, brother, you sit here and wait, Chu''er will help you get some." At the first glance of Memorial Day, he saw the sour plum soup on the stone table in the pavilion next to him. It was his favorite drink. So before Gu Nanmo could open his mouth, he memorialized Chu and ran out. "what" "Master Fei, are you alright?" "Where did such a short-sighted thing come from, that it dared to bump into Mr. Fei?" Jiangchu ran out of the pavilion and didn''t see the person coming out of the side road, but the person who came was rampant, and the two bumped into each other. Jian Chu was young, and after being bumped and pushed, he fell to the ground, and the young man in red was knocked back two steps before he managed to stabilize himself. Gu Nanmo hurried over to help Ji Jichu up from the ground, squatted down and patted the soil on his knees, and then pulled him up and down to check. "Is it hurt anywhere?" Memorial Chu shook his head with a pale face, but his elbow hurt so much! Gu Nanmo pulled the sleeves of Memorial Chu and patted the soil on them, then rolled up the sleeves to check, and saw that the elbows were a little red, and his face turned cold. "Can such a big person not even see a child?" Gu Nanmo stood up and looked at the few people opposite, among them, the man in red who pushed Memorial Chu didn''t look good at this moment. "Do you have eyes? It was obviously your child who bumped into Mr. Fei." A man in a coral-colored gown spoke first, and this man was also the one who had just cursed at the beginning of the memorial. Gu Nanmo turned his gaze from the man in red to him, and said coldly: "This road is straight, where did you get out from, don''t you know?" The two pavilions were not far apart, and Memorial Chu walked down the steps to the other pavilion within a short distance, but it was the group of people who turned from the path and didn''t look at them, which led to them bumping into each other. It would be all right if they immediately lifted up Memorial Chu, but not only did this group of people show no remorse, but they even pushed down a child and uttered evil words. Did they really think that Prince Shun''s Mansion was their home? Gu Nanmo is not a troublemaker, but it is impossible for him to ignore the matter related to Memorial Chu. If Su Qi is not here, he will guard her people for her. "Do you know whose son you bumped into?" "No matter who you are, you shouldn''t do anything to a child." Gu Nanmo stood there holding Memorial Chu, and compared with the few people opposite, he seemed a little weak. "Whose sons are you from?" The man in red called Mr. Fei looked at Gu Nanmo and asked. "You don''t care whose family we belong to. If you dare to bully your beautiful brother, my sister will not spare you." When I remember the first time I saw the man in red who pushed me, he took a step forward, worried that he would do something to Gu Nanmo, so he hurriedly said. His sister is so powerful, she will not let people bully her beautiful brother. My sister also said that all the people who come to the mansion are guests. If the guests are such bad people, then it is better not to come! I''ve been looking forward to the mansion being more lively. At this time, Memorial Chu is extremely tired of the men in front of me. He is young and his beautiful brother is alone. Where can there be such a guest? "Hehe...your sister? Who is your sister?" Fei Yanhua curled his lips into a smile, flicked his sleeve, and said disdainfully, "I don''t care who you belong to, if you bump into me today, it won''t be so easy to pass." Gu Nanmo curled his lips in disdain and said, "Then what are you going to do?" Master Fei? No wonder the son of Fei Shanli, the censor of Zuodu of the Procuratorate, is so arrogant. It''s just a pity, if the one he provoked today is really a concubine of the Gu family, it would be fine, but the one he bullied is the sweetheart and younger brother of Her Royal Highness, and it may not be certain who will not let the other go in the end! "Tell this brat to kneel down and apologize to me, or you can do it for him. I''m not a man who can''t tolerate others. As long as the two of you are sincere, for the sake of Prince Shun''s mansion, let''s forget about it. " Fei Yanhua is not stupid, he has seen all the noble and respectable princes in Beijing, but he doesn''t know the two people in front of him at all, and he doesn''t know who he mixed in with. The last time Fei Yanhua hosted a banquet in the palace because he lived with a few friends in the Zhuangzi outside, so they didn''t go, so they didn''t know that Gu Nanmo was the eldest son of the Gu family, otherwise he wouldn''t have said those words. It''s just that this person is used to being arrogant and domineering, and today he came to see Her Royal Highness dressed up beautifully, and his clothes were wrinkled when he was bumped into by such a child, so he certainly won''t let them off lightly. But this is Prince Shun''s Mansion after all, not his Fei''s family, so he doesn''t dare to go too far. It''s just to pass the time, humiliating and humiliating these lowly status men is all a pleasure. "This is the first time I''ve heard that people who pushed others have to wait for the person who was pushed to apologize. Could it be that your Fei family wrote this law? Why, your Fei family is so powerful that even the emperor and Prince Shun don''t like it." Did you notice it?" Gu Nanmo doesn''t know the situation in the court, so naturally he doesn''t know the character of Fei Shanli. But to be able to educate such an arrogant and domineering son, that person must not be a good thing. Thinking of his mother, Gu Nanmo couldn''t help frowning. The sons raised by his mother were not kind. If he hadn''t had his father to guide him, maybe he would have the same temperament as Fei Yanhua. Gu Nanmo is an indifferent person in his bones, so he clearly knows what a son without his mother''s teaching will look like. Fei Yanhua''s eyes widened, and he scolded angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, this matter is the fault of both of you, don''t put any label on my Fei family, my mother respects Prince Shun the most, how could it be like you said Like that?" "Since you have determined that it is our fault, let''s go to Prince Shun for a review! Let''s see if Prince Shun agrees with your practice of pushing a child to the ground in Prince Shun''s mansion." Gu Nanmo doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Fei Yanhua anymore, this person is just unreasonable. "You think I dare not? I have someone to testify to this matter. Whoever this Young Master says is at fault is at fault." Fei Yanhua raised the corners of his mouth triumphantly, as if he was determined to win. These few have all grown up behind him since they were young. Do they dare not speak to him? Don''t say that it is in front of Prince Shun, even if the Heavenly King Lao Tzu is here, he is the one who has the final say. He said that the child hit him, and that child hit him. As for pushing the child, didn''t he fall down by himself? The place is remote, and there are no outsiders to testify, and what he says is what he says. "Really? This palace doesn''t know, when did your Fei family come to cover the sky with one hand, and I acted wildly in Prince Shun''s mansion!" A woman''s cold voice came from behind, Fei Yanhua was startled, followed the sound, he was stunned. (end of this chapter) Chapter 358： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (63) Chapter 358 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (63) This was the first time he saw Prince Shun''s daughter. In the past, he had only heard that she had a beautiful appearance, a banished fairy appearance, and was unparalleled. Now that he saw it with his own eyes, he finally understood what it means to be astonished as a heavenly man at first sight. Prince Shun is a rare beauty, so naturally His Highness Shi Daughter will not miss her. At this time, Fei Yanhua had already forgotten to think about Su Qiruo''s words just now, and he just blushed and looked at her in a daze. On the other hand, Memorial Chu and Gu Nanmo couldn''t help being overjoyed when they heard her voice, and Qi Qi looked at her. "Where did you hurt?" Su Qiruo squeezed Memorial Chu''s arm, seeing his wrinkled little face with an unbearable look, his face became even more ugly. "Who dared to hurt someone in Prince Shun''s mansion, who gave you the courage?" "His...His Highness, calm down, I...I didn''t, it was he who hit me and fell down by himself, I didn''t hurt him." Fei Yanhua explained incoherently, he didn''t expect that this little baby would belong to Her Highness Shi Nu, if he knew, he wouldn''t have dared to touch him even if he stumbled just now! "You lied, obviously you pushed me, causing me to fall to the ground, and my elbow hurt from falling." Jian Chu took the initiative to lift up his sleeves, the place that was red just now has started to turn blue, no wonder the pain made him frown. The little guy complained to Su Qiruo with a puffy face: "Just now that bad man threatened the pretty brother, saying that these people could testify that Chu''er hit him, and asked Chu''er and the pretty brother to kneel down and apologize to him..." The more you recall the beginning of the memorial, the more ugly Su Qiruo''s face becomes, gloomy and gloomy. Her people were wronged in her family, which is really unreasonable. Gu Nanmo was filled with guilt, and said in a low voice, "It''s all my fault for not taking good care of Chu''er." Su Qiruo relaxed her expression and shook her head at him: "This matter has nothing to do with you, whoever hurt Chu''er should bear the responsibility." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo looked at Fei Yanhua and the people beside him. "There is no room for sand in the eyes of this hall. If anyone dares to tell a lie, this hall will order someone to send you to Dali Temple. There is no one in this world who can not tell the truth after entering Dali Temple." When they heard that they were going to be sent to Dali Temple, these young masters were terrified. Don''t say anything else, just say that they are still unmarried, once they enter that kind of place, their reputation will be completely ruined. Even if they can come out in the future, this life will be over, who would dare to marry them? "Your Highness calm down, this matter is just a misunderstanding." The man who spoke out for Fei Yanhua stood up again. He was the one who scolded that baby just now. If His Royal Highness knew about it, he would definitely not let him go. "Oh? Then tell me, what kind of misunderstanding is this?" Su Qiruo looked at the few people in front of him like a fool, waiting for them to act. "Sister, he just scolded Chu''er for not having eyes, brat..." Compared to Fei Yanhua who pushed him, Memorial Chu hated this man who only knew how to pat Fei Yanhua''s horse but scolded him indiscriminately. "Young master misunderstood, I didn''t..." The smile on the man''s face froze, pretending to be gentle and explaining towards the beginning of the anniversary, but Su Qiruo didn''t want to listen to it at all. "Do you still want to quibble?" Su Qiruo looked at the few people opposite with a cold face, Fei Yanhua''s heart sank, and he knelt down first. "The courtier has nothing to do with offending the young master, and I hope His Highness will forgive me." Fei Yanhua is not a sensible and courteous person, but the person in front of him is the first daughter of Prince Shun whom he has always wanted to marry, and the person he offended is the first daughter of His Royal Highness, if he continues to quibble today, I am afraid that she will be overthrown. push further. He simply admitted his mistake first, thinking that for the sake of his mother, His Royal Highness would not really send him to Dali Temple. Seeing that Fei Yanhua had already admitted his mistake, the others quickly followed suit and knelt down. "The Fei family of Zuodu Yushi of the Procuratorate, Zhao''s family of Guanglu Temple, Gao''s family of Taichang Temple, and Wei''s family of the Imperial Academy attendant... Is there a mistake in this hall?" Su Qiruo actually didn''t know these men in front of him, but Liu Zihong showed her the list when Prince Shun drew up the list, and then Liu Zihong roughly sorted out the relationship between some characters for her. If Su Qi heard that one of them was named Fei, he probably guessed their identities. Governor of Jiangbei, the Qi family and the Fei family are related by marriage, so are the few remaining dependents of the Fei family involved in the illegal salt case? "Your Highness calm down..." Fei Yanhua didn''t notice anything, but the people around him secretly had a bad premonition. They don''t think it''s a good thing to be remembered by Her Royal Highness, Her Royal Highness will not attack the family, right? "Yangnan, order people to watch them kneel here for two hours, and then drive them out of the house." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo leaned over and hugged Memorial Chu, took Gu Nanmo with one hand and left, leaving only the group of pale-faced young masters trembling and kneeling on the ground. Gu Nanmo sneaked a few glances at Su Qiruo. He always thought that she had a good temper and was as gentle as jade, but he didn''t know that she would be so ruthless. However, those few people who bullied others and dared to bully young children in Prince Shun''s mansion should indeed be punished. Seemingly feeling the eyes that fell on her from time to time, Su Qiruo smiled and said, "Have you seen enough?" Gu Nanmo''s face turned red, and he quickly lowered his head. Su Qiruo held Gu Nanmo''s hand tightly, and said unhappily: "This is Prince Shun''s mansion, the home of the two of you, how can you be bullied by outsiders? Don''t you know how to call someone? " The people in Prince Shun''s Mansion are the most protective of the calf, but whenever Gu Nanmo and Jiu Jichu call out, those few things dare not be so arrogant anymore. Jiangchu hugged Su Qiruo''s neck and hummed: "But those are all Uncle Wang Jun''s guests!" "Even if you are a guest, you can''t bully your master." Besides, just those few people will not appear in the capital again soon. The emperor''s investigation into the case of smuggling salt has basically been settled. Only when the evidence and witnesses from the Guangyue faction are delivered to the capital, the Fei family will be finished. As for the families who have made good friends with the Fei family, none of them can escape if they are involved. Gu Nanmo just pursed his lips and did not answer. Although he was with Su Qiruo, he was not the master of Prince Shun''s mansion after all, so how could he alarm the people in the mansion just because of a small matter. If it wasn''t for the injury at the beginning of the anniversary, he would not even have a word with those people. "Sister, will those bad men marry my sister in the future?" Jiangchu raised his small face and asked worriedly, he didn''t want to live with that kind of bad man, and since his sister is so good, she shouldn''t marry those bad men. "Who did you hear that those people are going to marry me?" Su Qiruo looked at Jiujiu with amused expression, this kid is a big kid, yet he even knows this kind of thing. "Everyone in the house said that the guest who came today will marry my sister..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 359： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (64) Chapter 359 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (64) Jiang Chu flattened his mouth in grievance, grabbed a strand of Su Qiruo''s hair and hummed unhappily. Those bad men are afraid that they will bully him often after they enter the mansion, then he will not be able to come and go freely in the mansion in the future, what if he is beaten by those bad men? Su Qiruo took Gu Nanmo''s hand and shook it in front of Memorial Chu, and said with a smile: "Your beautiful brother is the one I want to marry, those bad men can''t enter the palace." Jiang Chu looked at Gu Nanmo happily, and said excitedly: "Brother, brother, will you be Chu''er''s brother-in-law from now on? Will you live in the mansion every day to accompany Chu''er?" He likes the pretty brother, not those bad men. Gu Nanmo glanced at Su Qiruo with red ears, how could she talk nonsense in front of children? Su Qiruo felt that the "brother-in-law" at the beginning of the memorial was very useful, and the smile on his face became more and more intense. The three of them walked forward all the way, but Gu Nanqing, who had gone to order a plate of dim sum before, missed that scene because he lost his way, and did not see Her Royal Highness until he left the palace. Gu Nanqing sat down at the stone table in the pavilion with a snack and his eyes turned red. He flattered her so much, but he couldn''t even see her. And Gu Nanmo can always be by her side without doing anything, God is really unfair! The snacks in Prince Shun''s Mansion are delicious, the same as the ones that Gu Nanmo sends to the courtyards in the mansion every day. Thinking that Her Royal Highness would send people to the mansion every day to send Gu Nanmo all kinds of rare things to make him happy, Gu Nanqing felt very uncomfortable. Mr. Liu has always been by Prince Shun''s side, and Gu Nanmo is accompanied by Su Qiruo and Ji Jiuchu. Both father and son are in a very good mood. On the carriage going back, only Gu Nanqing was depressed. Liu Shi glanced at him and didn''t ask any further questions. After all, he is not his own biological son, and Gu Nanqing is not close to him. If he asks too much, he may not know how Ruan will arrange him behind his back! As soon as he returned to Gu''s mansion, Gu Nanqing went to Lihuayuan. "Daddy, woo woo..." Seeing Ruan Shi sitting there embroidering handkerchiefs, Gu Nanqing rushed over and burst into tears. "Ouch, my son, what happened? Who bullied you?" Ruan hurriedly put down the needle and thread in her hand, hugged Gu Nanqing tightly, and asked distressedly. Didnt you say youre going to Prince Shuns Mansion today? Why did you come back crying? Could it be that someone in Prince Shun''s mansion bullied his son? Ruan is a concubine, and she is often bullied outside, so she can only think about it. But today his son went out with Mrs. Liu, so why didn''t Mrs. Liu, the real father, take good care of him? Gu Nanqing whimpered and told Ruan Shi about today''s events. From the moment he got off the carriage until he came back, no one in Prince Shun''s Mansion paid any attention to him. Ruan sighed faintly, wiped the tears from his son''s face and persuaded: "Good boy, listen to daddy, that Prince Shun''s mansion is not the place we should go, after daddy goes out, go talk to your mother and tell your mother about it. Your marriage with the eldest lady of the Ning''an Hou Mansion has been finalized." Ruan himself is a concubine, so he naturally knows the difficulties of the concubine. So he doesn''t agree with his son going to be a child for Her Royal Highness, especially the Zhengjun that Her Royal Highness is going to marry may be Gu Nanmo, who is at odds with their father and son. It''s better to go to the Ning''an Hou Mansion and be a righteous monarch. After all, you can have the final say, isn''t it much better than being a small person for others? "But, Daddy... I like Your Royal Highness..." Gu Nanqing said with red eyes, he likes Her Royal Highness, Her Highness is good-looking and has a noble status, how can Lin Junshen be able to compare? He would rather go to be a child for His Royal Highness, as long as she is willing to want him. "I like it but can''t eat it? You are Daddy''s son. You grew up in the mansion, but have you seen what kind of life our father and son live? Do you think it''s that easy to be a concubine?" Seeing his son like this, Mrs. Ruan could not help persuading him, "If Zhengjun is as kind as Mrs. Liu, it''s okay to say, but if you meet someone who is powerful, then there will be many concubines who have been tortured to death in the mansion. What kind of family is Prince Shun''s mansion? If you go there, you wont find anything good. Gu Nanqing has some tricks, but if he takes it to the palace, it''s not enough. "But Gu Nanmo can marry Her Royal Highness to be a queen, why can''t I be a junior to Her Royal Highness?" Gu Nanqing retorted unconvinced that he just likes Her Royal Highness. "It is precisely because Gu Nanmo can enter Prince Shun''s mansion to be the queen of the world that you have a better chance to choose a good wife. Regardless of the relationship between Liu''s father and son and us, in the eyes of outsiders, Gu Nanmo is yours. Brother, there is a brother who is a queen, and the whole Gu family is going up, who do you want to marry?" In the past, the Ruan family thought that it was their son who had ascended to the Ning''an Hou Mansion, but now it is different. With the relationship of Shun Prince''s Mansion, it is enough for his son to marry into the Ning''an Hou Mansion. "Lin Junshen, she is simply not comparable to Her Royal Highness, I..." Ruan interrupted Gu Nanqing with a cold face: "What is the identity of Your Royal Highness? Why do you bother to compare her with Lin Junshen? Your mother is only a second-rank minister. If you are low-ranking, you are not willing to marry, but if you are high-ranking To marry, as your son-in-law, being able to be like the Marquis of Ning''an is already considered a high climb. While Miss Lin still likes you, make a decision on this matter earlier, so as not to have long nights and dreams." If Gu Caiqi''s status is compared with others, it is incomparably noble. You can take it out and put it in front of Prince Shuns mansion for comparison, its really nothing. Although Ruan has his own thoughts, he is not a fool who has lost his head. How wonderful is Ning''anhou Mansion! If he knew that the current Ning''an Hou Mansion is also a strong outsider, he might regret what he thought today! Gu Nanqing saw that he couldn''t get any useful advice from Ruan Shi, so he simply didn''t want to stay here anymore. Now when he opens his eyes and closes his eyes, he sees the face of Her Royal Highness, warm and indifferent, even when he is angry, they are all so beautiful. "I''m tired, I''ll go back and rest first." Gu Nanqing stood up, kissed Ruan Shi perfunctorily, turned around and left. Looking at his son''s back, Ruan sighed helplessly. He has planned all his life for this child, but now that the child has grown up and has his own ideas, he is afraid that he is unwilling to listen to his arrangement as a father. But what kind of family is Prince Nashun''s mansion? Where can people of their status get in? The Ruan family is a typical bully and fear the hard, so he dared to bully the silent Liu family. If he really met someone like Prince Shun''s mansion, he would not even dare to take a second look, let alone Xiao Xiang. Send the son to the side of the dead female highness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 360： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (65) Chapter 360 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (65) Gu Nanqing came out of the Ewha Garden with red eyes, thinking about how to get close to Her Royal Highness while walking. "Young master, a new booklet has been released these few days, why don''t I buy some for you to pass the time?" Liu''er couldn''t help coaxing when she saw her young master''s expression was displeased. Gu Nanqing''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly said, "Then go quickly." "Yes." Liu Er ran out happily, and Gu Nanqing also had an idea. There are many ways to teach people to pursue the one they love in the storybook, maybe he can find a way to make His Royal Highness fall in love with him! At this time, Su Qiruo still doesn''t know that she has become a target in Gu Nanqing''s eyes. If she knows Gu Nanqing''s thoughts, she will definitely slap him and make him go as far as possible. She hasn''t settled the matter with the Ruan family and his son about Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo yet, how dare they plan on her? Who gave him the courage and confidence? "I met that Gu family Zhengjun today, and I also saw Nanmo''s child. Although Gu Jiazhengjun is weak in temperament, he has a kind heart, and he taught his son well. If he is satisfied, then the marriage will be early. Let''s settle down!" During dinner, Prince Shun suddenly put down his chopsticks, and said to Prince Shun and Su Qiruo. Royal people are very disciplined, and they seldom speak when eating. But this matter is related to his daughter''s marriage, so Prince Shun can''t care too much about it. After listening to his words, Prince Shun and Su Qiruo also put down the chopsticks in their hands. "We are still young, so there is no rush to get married, but the Queen Mother can go to Gu Caiqi first to settle the marriage." Even though Gu Caiqi is Gu Nanmo''s mother, Su Qiruo didn''t intend to give her face, but called her by her name directly. An irresponsible mother like Gu Caiqi is not worthy of being Gu Nanmo''s elder. She is just lucky to have such a good son, but she has never given her sincerity to Gu Nanmo, so naturally she shouldn''t Enjoy the favor brought by Gu Nanmo. "Since your father and daughter are both satisfied, then I will go to the palace tomorrow to ask for an order, and let the emperor give you a marriage." Prince Shun nodded and said, since he is his daughter''s sweetheart, he must give him enough face. Please ask the emperor to give you a marriage, so that the position of the child''s daughter-in-law can be more secure in the future. The marriage was bestowed by the Holy Majesty, if there is no major mistake, he will be firmly seated as the young master of Prince Shun''s mansion in this life. Prince Shun did this because he loves his daughter. "Thank you, Queen Mother." Su Qiruo happily thanked Prince Shun who was sitting beside her. But Prince Shun continued: "You chose your husband yourself, so you have to be responsible to him. Although you are noble, you should not deceive others at will. I have never bullied my husband in Prince Shun''s residence. Today''s marriage is a You agreed to ask for it yourself, if I find you messing around outside in the future, dont blame the Queen Mother for taking care of you. When Prince Shun heard what his wife said, he also nodded in agreement and said: "Although we, as parents, will not forbid you to accept servants, but not everyone can enter the gate of Prince Shun''s mansion. You should give If you lose your face because of the vixen outside, I can''t spare you either." Hearing what her parents said, Su Qiruo''s heart moved slightly. She knew that Prince Shun''s mansion was rooted in Miaohong, and her mother and father were the best people in the world. "My child promises that she will be like a mother to her father, and will never dare to bear the importance of Nan Mozhen." Su Qiruo got up and cupped her fists and said, she chose the man herself, and it was too late for her to love him, how could she be willing to hurt him? Prince Shun and his wife naturally believed in their daughter''s character. Hearing her assurance, they looked at each other and smiled. "As long as you can do it, please sit down." Prince Shun asked Su Qiruo to sit back, but Prince Shun Junjun glanced at his daughter and thought of something. After hesitating for a moment, he said: "Your Su family''s heirs are weak. After your aunt and mother''s lineage, there are only two children, you and the emperor. Now the emperor''s body is probably... If Nan Mo enters the mansion in the future, he will be 30 years old. If you cant have a daughter before the age of 1, your father will take care of you on both sides and three servants, this matter is not up to you. Prince Shun himself, as a man, naturally knows what it''s like to be served by a loved one. But Su Qiruo''s status is no better than others, and the royal family cannot decline in the line of her and the emperor. He had to discuss some things with his daughter in advance, so as not to mention them later would hurt the relationship between their mother, father and daughter. If the emperor gives birth to a princess, that''s all. If the emperor has no offspring, Su Qiruo absolutely has no reason to ignore it. "Father, don''t worry, Miss Huang''s body is fine. I''ll just ask her to go over and take a look at Miss Huang when the master comes to Beijing in a few days. The little princess will be born soon." Su Qiruo said with a smile, even if Prince Shun said that, she didn''t agree to accept the servant. Since she has allowed Gu Nanmo to be the only one in his life, no matter whether he can have children in the future, she will not let him feel sad. What''s more, she didn''t intend to send her child to the palace to be a princess. The relationship between her and the emperor is pure and good, and she doesn''t want to spoil the sisterhood because of power. She will definitely find a way to find out the cause of the sickness of the emperor''s body. Only the daughter of the emperor''s direct daughter sits in that position, which is justified. "If so, that would be great." Prince Shun hooked his lips and said, he has always regarded the emperor as his own daughter, and the emperor has no heir, he is more anxious than anyone else, but he dare not tell others. If Master Xunying can take good care of the emperor''s body and let the harem servants give birth to the little princess earlier, then he will have nothing to ask for. As for his own daughter, this child has a big idea. As long as she is safe and sound, he is content and doesn''t care about anything else. After the family of three had dinner, Su Qiruo sneaked away to Gu''s residence again. Gu Nanmo thought he had only seen her during the day, and she probably wouldn''t come today, but he didn''t expect to see the man push the door and walk in when he looked up. He forgot, he habitually left the door open for her, which really made it easier for her to sneak up to see him. Seeing Gu Nanmo''s surprised face, Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing and said, "What? Did it scare you?" Gu Nanmo smiled faintly and shook his head. "No, just a little accident." "I don''t see you every day, it''s like three autumns. Although we only met during the day, if I don''t come to see you at night, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep." Su Qiruo naturally knew what he was thinking, so she couldn''t help teasing him. Gu Nanmo''s ears blushed, and he secretly glanced at her. This person is really not serious, how can you say such things to him? Shame or not! Seeing that Gu Nanmo was too shy, Su Qiruo stopped teasing him. "Today, you and your uncle also went to Prince Shun''s mansion. If you two have no objections, tomorrow I will ask the Queen Mother to go to the palace to ask for an order to make an appointment for our relatives in advance." (end of this chapter) Chapter 361： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (66) Chapter 361 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (66) "Everything is up to you." How could Gu Nanmo object? He wished that the relationship between the two of them could be settled sooner, so that the sons of the aristocratic families in Beijing would miss her every day. "Then after the imperial sister bestows the marriage tomorrow, I will bring someone to the door." Su Qiruo smiled and pulled Gu Nanmo''s hand, whispering. "Um" Gu Nanmo responded in a low voice, as if something flowed through his heart, and there was a wave of joy for no reason. "If you don''t trust Uncle, after we get married, we will take Uncle to Prince Shun''s Mansion together, just to be a companion with Father." Su Qiruo thought of the matter of Liu Shi being poisoned before, and thought that Gu Nanmo might not be able to leave Liu Shi alone in the mansion in the future. Gu Nanmo refused without even thinking about it: "I thought about taking my father away from the Gu Mansion before, but now that you are here, I think that person will no longer dare to underestimate my father. It would be better for my father to stay in the Gu Mansion than to leave." Be more comfortable. He has lived here for nearly twenty years, and although his mother is not what he used to be, to his father, this is his home." No need to ask, Gu Nanmo can guess what his father will say. Even if His Royal Highness dotes on him, there is no reason to marry his father. "Since that''s the case, before we get married, I will take care of my uncle''s worries." If Su Qiruo didn''t force her, with Liu''s temper, she would never agree to live in Prince Shun''s Mansion. But since she wants to marry someone else''s son, she must solve the scourge of the Ruan family. "But the person who poisoned my father hasn''t been found yet, there are so many people in the house..." Gu Nanmo frowned and said that what he was most worried about was not that his mother would neglect his father again, but that the people behind the scenes would take advantage of him not to do so again. But it has been so long, and it is not easy to find out the truth of the year. "Don''t worry, I have everything!" Gu Nanmo and Liu Shi had no way to find out the truth, but the secret guards of Prince Shun''s Mansion had plenty of means. Early the next morning, the imperial decree of granting marriage was sent to Gu''s residence. For this reason, Gu Caiqi did not even go to court. Everyone in the Gu family ran to the front yard to congratulate the eldest son. Although Gu Nanmo couldn''t see anything on his face, there was a smile in his eyes. Gu Caiqi, on the other hand, was so happy that he forgot the rules, and didn''t bother to reprimand the servants in the mansion for coming over to join in the fun, so he said loudly: "The eldest son is very happy, the mansion rewards a month''s money." The entire Gu Mansion was filled with joy, only bursts of crying could be heard from the Lihuayuan. Gu Nanqing lay on Ruan''s shoulder crying out of breath, Ruan was distressed and helpless. Why does his son have such a high heart? What''s wrong with the eldest lady of Ning''an Hou Mansion? Why do you want to be a child for Her Royal Highness? Not long after the imperial decree was delivered, Prince Shun''s daughter personally came to the door with the betrothal gift, and Gu Caiqi led the whole family to wait outside the house, his face full of joy. "I have seen Your Royal Highness." Gu Caiqi took the lead in saluting, and everyone in the Gu family also knelt down. "Master Gu is being polite." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, even if she married Gu Nanmo, she wouldn''t let Gu Caiqi take advantage of her. As long as she is honest and doesn''t cause any trouble, she will take the position of the minister for the time being. If she dared to use the name of Prince Shun''s Mansion to do something wrong outside, she would be seeking her own death. "His Royal Highness is here in person, and the Gu mansion is full of splendor." Gu Caiqi smiled and said politely, ever since her son was favored by His Royal Highness, she has been doing things smoothly in the court, and those few old stubborn people who are always against her no longer provoke her. The face of Prince Shun''s Mansion is unmatched by anyone. Gu Caiqi really never dreamed that there would be a day when those sons she had never been optimistic about could bring her such glory. Su Qiruo slightly nodded towards Liu Shi, but she didn''t see Gu Nanmo in the crowd. I think this is also the current rule, but if you look at it this way, once she and Gu Nanmo are engaged, they can''t meet again before they get married. Thinking about it this way, Su Qiruo regretted it. She originally wanted to wait two years before getting married. If she is not allowed to meet Gu Nanmo, then the wedding date cannot be set too far in the future. Seeing that the woman''s face was slightly condensed, Gu Caiqi hurriedly stepped forward to lead her into the mansion. A lot of spectators surrounded the roadside. In the past, they only heard that Her Royal Highness returned to the capital. When I saw her today, she was the daughter of the royal family. Gu Nanqing mixed in the crowd and secretly looked at the woman. Today, she may be wearing a black and purple brocade robe for celebration, making her look even more graceful. Gu Nanqing pinched his cuffs secretly, and only after being welcomed into the front hall did he back out secretly. The waiter went down to serve tea, Gu Nanqing took it on his own initiative, and poured tea and water for the people in Prince Shun''s mansion. Su Qiruo glanced at the cup placed in front of her lightly, her nose moved slightly, and there was no difference. Gu Nanqing secretly followed the person''s every move, seeing her take a sip from the teacup, he raised the corners of his lips and backed out. Gu Caiqi is very satisfied with Gu Nanqing''s performance, this kid is sure to come. If Her Royal Highness is willing, Gu Nanmo can let him dowry when she marries. The two brothers can still have a caretaker in Prince Shun''s mansion, and when people enter the mansion in the future, they will be each other''s companions, so they won''t be in the way of others. Gu Caiqi had good plans here, but Su Qiruo suddenly blinked at Yang Nan who was standing aside. Yang Nan''s eyes fell on the cup of tea in front of His Royal Highness, and quickly moved away. Not long after, the pale Gu Nanqing was brought in by Yang Nan and thrown to the ground. "This... what''s going on here?" Gu Caiqi stood up in fright, she knew Yang Nan, he was the guard next to His Royal Highness, even she had to give that person some respect. Gu Nanqing, what did he do to anger the Yangnan guards? "Dare to poison Her Royal Highness, how many heads does your Gu family have enough to cut off?" Yang Nan reprimanded with a cold face. She really wanted to slap Gu Nanqing to death, for daring to give their master that nasty drug. If it wasn''t for the master who had studied medicine since childhood, he might have been tricked by now. Prince Shun''s daughter ran to Gu''s mansion to propose marriage to Young Master Gu, but took over the younger brother who slept with Young Master Gu on the day of marriage proposal. If word of this got out, what would their Highness''s face be? Where is the face of Prince Shun''s Mansion? "what?" Gu Caiqi was so frightened that his body went limp, and he almost fell to the ground. She knew that Yang Nan would definitely not talk nonsense about this kind of thing, but how could this rebellious son prescribe medicine to Her Royal Highness? This Gu Caiqi stared wide-eyed, and finally figured out why. "You rebellious son, are you trying to kill hundreds of people in our Gu family?" Gu Caiqi didn''t even need to ask, Gu Nanqing''s limp body already explained everything. Murting the royal family, this is the death penalty for exterminating the family! (end of this chapter) Chapter 362： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (67) Chapter 362 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (67) "Mother, save me... I didn''t mean it, I just like Her Royal Highness too much." It was the first time for Gu Nanqing to do such a thing, and at this time he was already in a panic. "You... you are trying to kill us!" With red eyes, Gu Caiqi stepped forward and kicked Gu Nanqing twice, then knelt down beside him in panic, bowing his head to plead guilty. "Her Royal Highness, please calm down. I don''t know that this rebellious son will do such a rebellious thing. I hope Your Highness will find out that this matter has nothing to do with the others in the Gu family!" mostly nothing to do with me... Although Gu Caiqi is a bit ruthless, he is also a cowardly person. Asking her to encourage her son to drug Her Royal Highness, even if she had a hundred guts, she would not dare. Su Qiruo picked up the teacup in front of her, and glanced at Gu Nanqing indifferently. "Is this the same kind of poison that the Ruan family gave the Zhengjun Liu family back then?" Gu Nanqing hurriedly shook his head and denied: "No, no, Your Highness...Qing''er admires His Highness, how could she be willing to hurt His Highness, it''s just..." As he was talking, he suddenly realized something was wrong. How did Her Royal Highness know that her father had poisoned Mrs. Liu back then? Gu Caiqi''s face was pale, with doubts on his face, and then he glared at Gu Nanqing who was aside, wishing he could burn a hole in his body. Sitting on the side, Liu Shi pursed his lips tightly, looked at Su Qiruo and said, "His Royal Highness, was it really Ruan Shi who poisoned my husband back then?" He has been investigating this matter for a while, but he still has no clue. But I didn''t want Her Royal Highness to find out the truth of the year. This shows how sincere she is to Nanmo. The so-called Ai Wu Ji Wu, probably so! Su Qiruo nodded, pointed at Gu Nanqing and said, "Didn''t he admit it just now?" She didn''t plan to clean up the Ruan family and his son today, after all, she didn''t want to get involved in these disappointing things in the good life between herself and Gu Nanmo. But Gu Nanqing insisted on going forward to die, so she had no choice but to fulfill him. "Nizi!" Gu Caiqi was so angry that he trembled all over, he slapped Gu Nanqing on the face, turned around and told the housekeeper Wang Su: "Go and bring that **** of the Ruan family here." Whether it was because of Gu Nanqing drugging His Royal Highness, or Ruan''s plan to poison Zhengjun, this touched Gu Caiqi''s backlash. Gu Caiqi''s position as a minister was not entirely due to the help of the Liu family back then, she certainly had some abilities. She liked Ruan Shi''s boldness and enthusiasm at the beginning, but she just took him as a servant of pleasure. She may not spoil Zhengjun, but she cannot allow others to offend her. Liu''s temperament is weak, and he is really not suitable to be in charge of the back house. Gu Caiqi always thought that Ruan was a sensible person, so he was relieved to hand over the Fuzhong Zhongshou to him. I thought that I would find a powerful person to share the housework for Mrs. Liu, but I didn''t expect to raise a greedy wolf who dared to poison the lord. "Mother, please forgive Daddy this time! Isn''t Father okay? Please..." Gu Nanqing didn''t care to justify himself at this time, the medicine he gave was not life-threatening, but what his father gave Liu was deadly poison! Now that Her Royal Highness is still here, isn''t daddy going to die? "Go away, you rebellious son, fortunately I always thought you were sensible, but I didn''t expect that you, like your **** father, came to seek my life." Gu Caiqi pushed Gu Nanqing away, stepped forward on his knees, and came in front of Mrs. Liu. "Ah Jin, it''s all my fault. I didn''t know Ruan Shi would be so vicious and almost killed you. I..." Gu Caiqi held Liu''s hand tightly with red eyes, and called "A Jin" which made Liu''s eyes turn red. He doesn''t even remember, how many years she hasn''t called him that. Su Qiruo just glanced at Gu Caiqi lightly, this woman is quite smart. Gu Caiqi knew in his heart that the survival of the Gu family today depends on the words of Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo. As long as Mrs. Liu pleads for mercy, can Her Royal Highness refuse to give him a little bit of favor for his future father-in-law? The incident in the front yard naturally reached Gu Nanmo''s ears, and Qiuzhu, who had come out to join in the fun, ran back panting, ignoring the rules, and only held Gu Nanmo''s hand, blushing with anxiety. "My lord, my lord, something serious happened. Gu Nanqing from the front yard poisoned His Royal Highness Shi Nu and was caught..." "what?" Gu Nanmo''s face turned pale, he dropped the purse in his hand and ran outside, not caring about anything. Gu Nanqing has the guts to poison Her Royal Highness, he really has had enough! Even though he knew that Su Qiruo knew medical skills, Gu Nanmo couldn''t help but worry. If something happened to her, he wouldn''t be able to live either. It was a day of great joy, how could such a thing happen? Before the Ruan family was brought over, Gu Nanmo arrived first. "How are you? Is there anything wrong?" Gu Nanmo rushed directly in front of Su Qiruo, staring at her face and asked. Seeing this, Su Qiruo guessed that he might have heard something that frightened her, so she shook her head quickly, and then pulled him to sit beside her. "I''m fine, but the person who poisoned your father was found." Gu Nanmo calmed down now, looked at Gu Nanqing who was kneeling on the ground, stepped forward and slapped him. "You have been against me everywhere since you were a child, and I don''t want to be as knowledgeable as you. But you not only harmed my father, but also dared to poison Your Royal Highness. Do you really think that I am a sick cat who is easy to bully?" After finishing speaking, Gu Nanmo raised his hand and slapped him hard. He has never been so out of control, even when he and his father were driven to the dilapidated small yard, he has never been so desperate and angry. Had killed his father, and even wanted to kill his future wife. This father and son really wanted to make it difficult for him. "No, no..." Gu Nanqing didn''t dare to resist anymore, and just kept crying "No". "Even if you weren''t the one who poisoned my father back then, you must have known about it. If you didn''t report it, you would be an accomplice. But Her Royal Highness never provoked you, so why did you poison her?" "That''s not poison, it''s just...it''s... woo..." Gu Nanqing couldn''t say what happened next, he bought the medicine with great difficulty, and he had asked the person who sold the medicine in detail, the medicine would not kill people, it would just make His Royal Highness want him. He just wanted to be with Her Royal Highness, and didn''t intend to harm her! How could he be willing to harm her? "What else could it be if it wasn''t poison?" Gu Nanmo raised his hand to hit Gu Nanqing again, but was pulled back by Su Qiruo. How painful it is to hit someone with your hands! If you don''t like him, just pull it out to play the board, and you don''t have to do it yourself. Su Qiruo went to Gu Nanmo''s ear and explained what was in the cup, Gu Nanmo''s expression became even uglier. Gu Nanqing is the son of everyone anyway, how could he do such a shameless thing? Thank you for your recommended tickets, monthly tickets and red beans, thank you for your support~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 363： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (68) Chapter 363 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (68) When Gu Nanqing gave Su Qiruo such a dirty thing, Gu Nanmo was so angry that he couldn''t breathe. This is going to rob him again! Gu Nanmo suddenly laughed out of anger. "My father is too kind, how can he tolerate dirty things like you in the mansion for so many years?" Gu Caiqi was still kneeling on the ground, even if Her Royal Highness did not pursue her crime of negligence, her son gave Her Royal Highness medicine, but it was actually in front of her eyes. If Her Royal Highness pursues the matter, the entire family of the Gu family will not be able to be buried with her. No one in Beijing knows how much Prince Shun and the emperor love this little daughter. Now, the only people she can ask for, and the people who can save the entire Gu family, are her Zhengjun and his son-in-law. "Mo''er, don''t be angry. It''s my mother''s fault for this matter. It''s my mother''s blindness that almost hurt your father. Today I will give you an explanation." Gu Caiqi carefully looked at Gu Nanmo''s face, for fear that he would say something that would make Gu''s family irreparable. Her Royal Highness really dotes on this child, why couldn''t she treat him better back then? Gu Nanmo didn''t even look at Gu Caiqi. Thinking that he and his father suffered so much back then because of this ruthless mother, he didn''t want to talk to her. Su Qiruo gently squeezed Gu Nanmo''s hand, and persuaded in a low voice: "Okay, don''t be angry, today is a good day for both of us, don''t be disturbed by these unlucky things." Seeing that Gu Nanmo''s face looked better, she went on to say: "Uncle Zuo Zuo is fine, and today we found out who the poisoner was, so it''s not a bad thing, is it?" "But he dared to give you that kind of medicine..." Gu Nanmo''s eyes were red with anger, he couldn''t imagine what he and Su Qiruo would do if Gu Nanqing got his hands on them today. With his temperament, he would definitely not listen to her explanation. Even if she had ten thousand reasons to prove her innocence, it was impossible for him to get along with her any longer. It was impossible for him to marry a woman who slept with his concubine brother on the day of his engagement. But without him, he would only be left with a walking corpse-like body. Gu Nanqing almost ruined him, how could he not be angry? "I still can''t see those little tricks." With Su Qiruo''s comfort, Gu Nanmo''s mood finally stabilized slowly. When Ruan Shi was brought up, he saw the situation in the front hall and guessed a general idea. That woman Gu Caiqi knelt in front of Mrs. Liu, is this atonement? It''s just that Ruan Shi never expected that his son who was not up to date would dare to give His Royal Highness the kind of medicine that was only used in the Goulan courtyard. As soon as Gu Caiqi spoke, Ruan spat out a mouthful of blood. He knew that the life of him and his son was completely over. "The sinful husband, the Ruan family, poisoned the Zhengjun, offended the superiors, and had no way to teach the children. Since then, he will be removed from the position of side husband and rewarded with a three-foot white silk." Although Mrs. Liu is fine, Mrs. Ruan did something to him. Now Her Royal Highness is sitting in the first place, no matter how bold Gu Caiqi is, he will not dare to give Ruan a way out. "The evil son Gu Nanqing dared to poison His Royal Highness, and since then he was expelled from the Gu family, and he is no longer the son of my Gu family..." As for Gu Nanqing, Gu Caiqi, as a mother, cannot directly say the words that killed him. But he was expelled from the Gu family, and from then on this person has nothing to do with the Gu family. She has nothing to do with how Her Royal Highness wants to deal with him. Ruan slumped on the ground with a pale complexion. He thought that he poisoned Liu very secretly, and it had been so many years, and Liu''s poison only started last year. How could they still do it? Find him? But he also knew that no matter how he quibbled about today''s matter, he could not change the outcome. When he poisoned Mrs. Liu, he had planned for the worst, but the past so many years made him forget his worries at that time. Just pity his son, how could he do such a foolish and bold thing? Prescribing drugs to members of the royal family, isnt that courting death? Don''t say that they were discovered today if nothing happened, even if something happened, Prince Shun''s Mansion would definitely not let them go. This silly boy! Ruan''s bloodless face was covered with two tear stains. It is not a pity for him to die, but his son is still young! "Wife-master, please be gracious! I also ask wife-master to give Qing''er a chance for the sake of serving you in my slave''s house for many years! Qing''er is young, and mistakes can be corrected. Wife-master, Qing''er is also your son! " Ruan cried and crawled to Gu Caiqi''s side, pleading incoherently. Gu Caiqi kicked the Ruan family away, bowed his head towards Su Qiruo and said, "Gu Nanqing deserves death for what he did, I dare not intercede for him, but I hope His Highness sees that today you and Mo''er are happy For the sake of my life, give Gu Fu a chance." For what happened today, it''s fine if Her Royal Highness doesn''t blame her, but if she blames it, the entire Gu family will be in trouble. Gu Nanmo, who had been sitting next to Su Qiruo, pursed his lips tightly, and his eyes fell on the father and son who were kneeling on the ground. He has always looked down on Ruan Shi, seeing Ruan Shi end up like this today, he didn''t feel any disturbance in his heart. As for Gu Nanqing, in fact, Gu Nanmo''s thoughts have always been complicated. The two have always been at odds, but they haven''t reached the point where they can''t stop dying. If Gu Nanqing hadn''t attacked Su Qiruo today, he actually didn''t want Gu Nanqing to die. But Gu Nanmo also knows that the royal family has never tolerated dirty things, and Gu Nanqing''s actions have already affected the entire Gu family, let alone himself. For a while, Gu Nanmo didn''t know whether he should speak for Gu Nanqing. Su Qiruo glanced at Gu Nanmo''s expression, then cast a light glance at Gu Nanqing. "What Master Gu said is very true. Since today is the day of great joy between our hall and Nan Mo, blood should not be seen. Let''s send Mrs. Ruan to the firewood room first, and then deal with it after today. As for Gu Nanqing... dare to give This Highness prescribes medicine, this matter must not be tolerated, looking at Nan Mo''s face, this Highness will not hold Gu Fu accountable for the time being, but Gu Nanqing must pay the price for his actions." If Su Qi wasn''t the one who murdered, Gu Nanqing would not be guilty of death, but he absolutely can''t stay in the Gu family anymore, lest he be provoked in the future and come to attack the Liu family again. Gu Nanmo''s body froze suddenly, he thought that if Su Qi wanted to send Gu Nanqing to that kind of place, after all, many of the inner house men who made mistakes in the past were sold to the Goulan Courtyard. Even though he didn''t like Gu Nanqing, Gu Nanmo never thought of letting Gu Nanqing do that kind of thing. After all, he is the son of the Gu family. If he is crushed by various women in the future, it will ruin the innocence of the Gu family. Mrs. Liu naturally thought of this, and looked at her son worriedly. Gu Nanmo hesitated for a moment before speaking: "Your Highness..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 364： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (69) Chapter 364 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (69) Su Qiruo knew that Gu Nanmo was always hard-spoken and soft-hearted, and when he saw him speak, he guessed what he was going to say. "Forget it, he is the son of Gu''s family after all. For Nan Mo''s sake, let''s send Gu Nanqing to the Zhuangzi to be a cleaning servant!" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Gu Caiqi knelt down again and kowtowed three times to her. "Thank you, Your Highness, for your kindness." The Gu family was saved. "Remember, send it far away, and you will never return to Beijing." "Yes." Gu Caiqi''s body softened, and a heart that had been on his mind for a while was finally let go. Gu Nan was so frightened that he lost his mind early in the morning, he never heard how they arranged for him, he only knew that his father was going to be given to death. Three-foot white silk, there is really no way out. Until he was taken down, Gu Nanqing was still in a daze. An unpleasant episode didn''t affect Su Qiruo''s good mood, but Gu Caiqi''s heart plummeted, and he couldn''t be happy no matter what. At first, I thought I wouldn''t see Gu Nanmo today, but I didn''t expect him to rush over again by mistake. Since that''s the case, Su Qiruo naturally wouldn''t let people leave like this. So someone dragged Gu Nanmo to his yard swaggeringly. Gu Caiqi was so frightened to death that he dared to say more. As for Mrs. Liu, he has not yet recovered from the Ruan''s incident, so naturally he is not in the mood to pay attention to other things. "sorry!" Gu Nanmo lowered his eyes and said guiltily. The dirty things in Gu''s house dirty her eyes. After all, his family background is too low to be worthy of her. Gu Nanmo had always thought that as long as they liked each other, there would be nothing to stop them from being together. But today''s incident made him see one thing clearly. Although his mother is a second-rank minister, Gu''s family is not a century-old family after all, and there is no foundation accumulated by the family. That''s why such a thing happened on the day of their engagement . If she married someone else, according to the rules of other people''s house, no matter how bold those **** and side husbands are, they would definitely not dare to poison His Royal Highness. "Why do you want to apologize? This matter has nothing to do with you." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed Gu Nanmo''s soft hair, smiling dotingly. It is said that people with soft hair have a stubborn temper, but it has been fulfilled in Gu Nanmo. "But today it should be us..." As Gu Nanmo spoke, he suddenly choked up. Pulling his sleeves aggrievedly, Gu Nanmo held back his tears. She has been wronged today, and he can''t spoil her anymore. Su Qiruo gently pulled him into his arms, stroked his back and said softly: "It''s just some unimportant things, today is a good day for you and me, don''t cry!" "I''m not crying." Gu Nanmo blinked hard, swallowed the idea moistly. "This kind of thing will never happen again, let''s get married earlier, okay?" Su Qiruo is becoming more and more afraid to let Gu Nanmo stay in the Gu mansion, Liu''s weakness can''t protect him, and Gu Caiqi is indifferent and won''t protect him, how dare she let him stay? "But didn''t you say that we are still young and we have to wait another two years?" Gu Nanmo snorted softly, in fact, when Su Qiruo told him about this, he was unwilling in his heart. After another two years, he will become an old man. But she brought it up, so naturally he wouldn''t object. "I don''t want to wait anymore, I can rest assured only if I have you by my side." Marry back first, and wait two years before having children, anyway, it''s the same. "I listen to you." Gu Nanmo rested his chin on her shoulder and said in a muffled voice. Get married when she says she wants, and he won''t object. Even if she doesn''t want him anymore, he won''t blame her. She saved their father and son, and now she has found out the truth for her father. He has no reason to blame her. "I will go to Xu Yang in a few days. The date of return is undecided, but it won''t be too long. During this period of time, you should stay in the mansion by yourself. If you feel bored, go out for a stroll. Remember to bring more guards. Don''t be bullied." The salt smuggling case has basically been clarified, and the emperor is going to take action against the Fei family in the next few days, and the massacre of the Ji family in Xuyangcheng is also beginning to emerge, if Su Qi wants to go there in person. What''s more, she received a letter from the master. The master will pass by Xu Yang in a few days, and he can help her investigate the Ji family. Su Qiruo originally planned to ask the master to come over to diagnose the emperor''s pulse, so he simply went directly to find out about the affairs of the Ji family, and then took the master back to the capital. "Do you want to go out on business?" Gu Nanmo suddenly sat up straight, his eyes full of autumn water were full of reluctance. "Chu''er''s original name was Memorial Chu, and he was the son of the former city lord of Xuyang City. It''s a pity that the Ji family was wiped out..." Su Qiruo nodded, and then she talked to Gu Nanmo about the life experience of Memorial Chu in detail, without hiding anything. Gu Nanmo always thought that Memorial Chu originally lived in Prince Shun''s mansion, and that he went out to be a beggar with Su Qiruo just for fun, but he didn''t expect that child to have such a pitiful background. He always felt that he was miserable enough, but compared with Mr. Ji and Memorial Chu, he was so lucky. Mother was a bit indifferent, but except for the little tricks that Ruan used to play against their father and son when she was in charge, she never treated them harshly in daily life. The monthly silver payment has always been delivered to them on time, and they have never treated anyone badly when it comes to food. Even the concubine servants in the mansion have never been hungry. Gu Nanmo suddenly felt that his mother was not that heinous, at least she managed to support the family. There are hundreds of people in this mansion, and it is not easy for her to support her alone. Gu Nanmo had mixed feelings in his mind, and thought a lot at once. The previous hatred towards Gu Caiqi subconsciously subsided. "Master Ji is a good man. He has done a lot of good things for the people of Xuyang City all his life, but he ended up being wiped out. The imperial sister and the queen mother have always been worried about the affairs of the Ji family, but because they have no influence in the world. , I havent been able to find anything for a long time. I sent someone to check the news with the help of the teacher, and now I have a clue, I have to go there myself. "I didn''t know that Chu''er had gone through this at such a young age. I really felt wronged." Gu Nanmo murmured, speaking of it, it was because the child had a destiny with Su Qiruo that he could meet her when he was a beggar. "Chu''er is a strong child. He may not understand what he has experienced. But in the reincarnation of heaven, good people can''t be allowed to die in vain, and bad people can''t go unpunished. There must be an end to this matter." "You can rest assured!" Gu Nanmo nodded heavily. She was going to do business, and he would not stop her, nor would he say anything to worry her. "I won''t be gone for long, don''t miss me too much." Su Qiruo smiled and pulled Gu Nanmo''s body closer, seeing the man''s face hot for a while, and then reluctantly let go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 365： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (71) Chapter 365 Young Masters Sanwen Qian Wife Master (71) Gu Nanmo turned his face away shyly, originally wanted to say "I don''t want to", but felt a little against his will. She has to visit him every day, and he has long become a habit. Now that she is going on a long trip and won''t return for a long time, how could he not think about it? Su Qiruo said a few more words to Gu Nanmo before preparing to leave. She was here today to make an engagement, but it was really unexpected that she was delayed for so long because of the affairs of the Ruan family and his son. Gu Caiqi prepared a banquet and wanted to stay with Su Qiruo for dinner, but Su Qiruo directly refused. According to the rules, she should have stayed, but when something like this happened to the Gu family, although she didn''t pursue it for Gu Nanmo''s sake, she had to let Gu Caiqi see her attitude clearly. It''s not that she doesn''t have a temper, it''s because of Gu Nanmo that she endured it. But she stopped eating this meal. Gu Caiqi sent the people from Prince Shun''s Mansion out of the Gu Mansion in fear, feeling very upset. Her Royal Highness would not annoy Gu Fu because of what happened today, and call off the marriage, right? Although the emperor has issued a decree to grant marriage, if other people dare not resist the decree, but that person is the daughter of Prince Shun, if she is unwilling, the emperor will definitely take back the order. By then, their Gu family might become the laughing stock of the entire capital. Gu Caiqi was worried and lost the mood to eat, so he turned and went to Gu Nanmo''s yard. Seeing that Gu Nanmo''s expression was the same, she said a few more words of concern before leaving in peace. On the second day, news came out from the Gu residence that his side husband Ruan Shi had passed away due to illness, and his concubine Gu Nanqing was so sad that he wanted to leave Beijing to pray for Ruan Shi and bless him to join a good family in the next life. When Lin Junshen got the news, Gu Nanqing had already been sent out of the capital. Lin Junshen chased him out on horseback, but he didn''t see Gu Nanqing''s people after all. Su Qiruo sighed lightly when he received the news from the dark guard. "Although this Lin Junshen is a bit stupid and slow, he is also a deeply affectionate person." Thinking of the day when they first met, Lin Junshen stood up for Gu Nanqing, Su Qiruo made it worthless for Lin Junshen. Ning''anhou''s mansion is certainly not as good as before, but Lin Junshen is not at the point where he wants to marry a concubine to be the king. Since she agreed to Gu Nanqing to allow him to be the king, it must be true, which is impressive. It''s a pity that Gu Nanqing is not worthy of the Lin family, nor is he worthy of Lin Junshen''s affection. Heaven''s sins are still forgivable. Self-inflicted evil, can not live. Gu Nanqing originally had a bright future, but it was all ruined by him and his unworthy father. If the Ruan family hadn''t poisoned the Liu family first, Su Qiruo might have been able to forgive Gu Nanqing and make Lin Junshen a junior, which can be regarded as fulfilling Lin Junshen''s friendship. But the Ruan family committed a capital crime. Although they did not send it to the government for the sake of Gu Fu''s reputation, the Ruan family would not survive in the end. Gu Nanqing will definitely have resentment between Liu Shi and Gu Nanmo, so why would Su Qiruo keep him in the capital? If it wasn''t for Gu Nanmo''s unbearable heart, Su Qiruo would not have planned to let Gu Nanqing go, but the child was so young that he was very clever, and was completely ruined by the Ruan family. So, it doesnt matter how many men you marry, its bad luck to marry someone like Ruan Shi. Instead of letting a group of men fight each other to the death in the backyard, it is better to choose a person who loves each other, and share the rest of their lives with each other. Prince Shun and his daughter just got married and took people to Xuyang City to handle the case. At the same time, Beijing and China also experienced a baptism. The Fei family headed by Zuodu Yushi of the Procuratorate and many of his followers were imprisoned. They sold illegal salt, formed cliques, bullied women and bullied men, and had many lives on their hands. Any one of them would be enough for them The nine clans were destroyed together. Jiangbei Governor Qi''s family was dismissed, and many people who were in collusion with him were confessed. The list of officials recorded only has several pages. The emperor sternly reprimanded all the ministers in the court, and Prince Shun''s face was also very ugly, and he sent people to secretly investigate the various houses. In the past few days, all the ministers in Beijing and China have been in danger, and no one has done anything shameful ah? The imperial court also sent people to meet the leader of the martial arts alliance, and announced the crimes of the Guangyue faction to the world. Suddenly, the Guangyue faction became the target of public criticism. Su Qiruo, who was investigating the case in Xuyang over there, also found out that the massacre of the Ji family was related to the Guangyue faction. Master Xunying personally took people there, and the Guangyue faction admitted their extermination of the Ji family. It turned out that Ji City Lord accidentally discovered the Guangyue faction colluded with the court and China to resell illicit salt, which caused the disaster. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but sigh, she didn''t connect these two things. Guangyue faction''s pleading has been handed over to the capital, and Mr. Ji knelt down in front of Prince Shun, weeping until he passed out. Poor his daughter and son-in-law were killed by traitors, and now the truth is finally revealed. "Now Xuyang City has been handed over to the Lord Xu. If you want to go back, I can order someone to buy a house for you in the city, and then invite a few servants. But Chu''er is still young, I think you Why not take Chu''er and stay in the palace in the future!" Prince Shun looked at the pale and red-eyed old man Ji and persuaded him in a low voice. She actually didn''t want the old man to leave with the memorial. Old man Ji is old, and he might not be able to take care of the child for a few years. If such a young child is not surrounded by adults to take care of him, he will inevitably be bullied. In addition, with their grandparents staying in Prince Shun''s mansion, Wang Jun can also have a companion. Prince Shun likes Memorial Chu very much, and treats him like his son all the time. But Prince Shun is not easy to force the old man, they say that fallen leaves return to their roots, she is afraid that what she said is too direct, which will make the old man feel uncomfortable. Mr. Ji glanced at his little grandson who was lying on his lap with a worried face, and said tremblingly: "Thank you, Prince Shun, thank you, Wang Jun, Caomin''s only concern is Chu''er, if Caomin leaves in the future, will you still hope?" Can you send someone to send Caomin''s coffin back to the ancestral grave of Xu Yangji''s family. Chu''er... I will have to worry about Wang Jun and His Royal Highness. Caomin has nothing to repay in this life. In the next life, he will tie a grass ring and have to report to His Royal Highness. kindness." "City Master Ji is a person with great righteousness in his heart. The descendants of the Ji family should be supported by the court. You can just live in the mansion." Prince Shun stepped forward to hold Mr. Ji''s hand, and he also felt sorry for this old man from the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t even imagine the grief of a white-haired man sending a black-haired man. Regarding family matters, Su Qiruo returned to the capital with Master Xunying, and entered the palace without even entering Prince Shun''s residence. Looking at the travel-worn two, Su Qiyu was deeply moved. The only person in this world who treats her sincerely is Prince Shun''s Mansion. "Master Xunying and sister Huang have been on a hard journey, let''s take a rest before talking." After Su Qiyu finished speaking, Xiao Fuzi hurriedly went up to pour tea for Xunying and Su Qiruo, but the two drank it clean without being polite. Although Xun Ying is Su Qiruo''s master, this is the first time he sees the little emperor, and the doting and heartache between his brows cannot be faked. She only knew that the emperor loved her apprentice very much, and when she saw her today, it was as expected. (Because I accidentally divided the chapters into the sixth volume, the order was messed up. I changed the content of 365 and 366. The chapter name you see is wrong, and the content has been modified. ()) Sorry, my dears, the contents of the confusing chapters have been replaced, hey... I will definitely pay attention next time! (end of this chapter) Chapter 366： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (70) Chapter 366 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (70) Su Qiruo drank a large cup of tea before ordering someone to fetch water to wash the hands of the master and himself, and then grabbed two pieces of snacks on the table. Seeing her eager look, Su Qiyu felt even more distressed. "Why are you so hungry? What are those servants doing to eat? Don''t they give you food on the way?" His Majesty the emperor is annoyed, someone dares to make her sister starve, is this courting death? Su Qiruo waved his hands, swallowed the last mouthful of snacks, and drank another half cup of tea, Shunshun, before gaining some strength. "It''s none of their business, it''s my younger sister who wants to return." Su Qiruo was worried about the emperor''s health and missed Gu Nanmo, so he wanted to enter Beijing one day earlier. During the day, I checked the emperor''s pulse, and it didn''t delay her going to meet the beautiful woman at night. It''s just that she didn''t dare to tell others, so that people would think that Gu Nanmo had broken the rules. This is the way of the world, the mistakes made by women are all men who are responsible for it. "My body is not in a day or two, why are you in a hurry?" Su Qiyu cast a disapproving glance at Su Qiruo, then hurriedly ordered people to prepare meals. Xun Ying, who had been sitting there eating and drinking, couldn''t even think about talking. Her apprentice ran all the way, almost breaking her old bones. A person came hurriedly outside the hall, they followed the light and looked over, only to see Prince Shun hurrying over. Presumably she also came to the palace to pick her up after hearing the news of her daughter''s return to Beijing. Su Qiyu hurriedly stood up, Su Qiruo also got up and saluted. "Emperor Aunt." "I have seen the Queen Mother." Only the old **** Xunying Huan sat there eating and drinking, as if he hadn''t seen anyone coming. Prince Shun glared at Xunying, and his eyes quickly fell on his daughter. In less than a month, the child lost a lot of weight and turned dark. "Ah" A sneer came from Xunying''s mouth, Su Jingxian looked at her displeased. "why are you laughing?" "Are you pretending to be a loving mother now? When you drove my apprentice out of the palace to be a beggar, why were you so willing?" The dignified daughter of Prince Shun''s mansion, her direct disciple of Xunying, was turned into a beggar. Isn''t this slapping her in the face? "What do you know? I''m not for her good?" Su Jingxian looked at Xunying with a cold face, she never thought that this child would run to become a beggar! Although she has no money, with her ability, where can she not earn a few copper coins for living? It was the child who was lazy and insisted on squatting at the base of the city wall to beg for food. How could it be her fault? Xunying curled her lips in disdain: "I haven''t seen any mother who drives her daughter out of the house to become a beggar for her daughter''s benefit!" Xunying has always been dissatisfied with Su Jingxian in his heart. This Prince Shun is devoted to assisting the little emperor, but he doesn''t care about his own daughter. How can there be such a mother in the world? Her master is more loving than her mother. If the child hadn''t grown up, she really wanted to abduct Su Qiruo and never send them back. "It''s not like you don''t know her..." Su Jingxian suddenly stopped while talking, clenched his fists and glared at Xunying. Did this old woman come here on purpose today to find fault? Seeing Su Jingxian''s bull-eyed stare, Xunying was immediately annoyed, and stood up abruptly. "You still dare to stare at me?" As he spoke, he waved his palm, and the two fought in the hall. The servants in the palace stared straight at him. How dare anyone in this world dare to fight with Prince Shun? You must know that even the emperor respects Prince Shun, so he dare not accept her gift! "Sister, this..." Su Qiyu looked worriedly at the direction where the two were fighting, perhaps because they were afraid of breaking something in the hall, they had already flew out and fought outside the hall. Su Qiruo said with a smile: "Sister Huang, there is no need to worry. When I was young, my master sent me home every year, and I had to fight with the Queen Mother. It will be fine." "Why?" Su Qiyu doesn''t understand. In her opinion, although the emperor''s aunt is usually serious, she has a very good temper. It shouldn''t be because she can fight with others at will. "The master of the Queen Mother and my ancestor are from the same family. The two of them have liked to compete since they were young. My business is just an excuse for them to fight." Su Qiruo has long been used to it. Their actions are measured, neither hurting anyone nor breaking things. "what?" Su Qiyu couldn''t believe it, and asked curiously, "Then who is stronger between the two of them?" Su Qiruo thought for a while, frowned and said: "It''s been so many years, it seems that there is no winner or loser, it''s almost the same!" The sound of fighting outside the hall suddenly stopped, only a roar came from outside. "You tell me clearly, who is half a catty and who is eight taels?" "It goes without saying, I''m sure you''re half a catty, and I''m eight taels!" "Take a slap from my old lady and see who it belongs to." The sound of fighting outside continued... (In the old system, one catty was sixteen taels, and half a catty was equal to eight taels. For the convenience of calculation, here we take half a catty as five taels!) Su Qiyu smiled helplessly, and then pulled Su Qiruo and ran out with the palace people to watch the excitement. The palace has not been this lively for a long time, it is better to have the imperial sister by my side! Su Qiruo regretted it a bit, she traveled day and night to let the master show Huang Jie''s body earlier, why did it seem like two people were fighting? Those young palace servants couldnt help applauding when they were enjoying themselves, and even the old palace servants who always obeyed the rules were mobilized, and they almost shouted OK. "Sister Huang, let''s eat first!" The people from the imperial dining room came to deliver meals, Su Qiruo dragged Su Qiyu inside, before the two of them could sit down, the two people who were struggling just now flew in and sat down at the table side chair. Su Qiyu was stunned and dumbfounded, will it be reconciled after a fight? Won''t hold a grudge? "If you dare to bully my mother''s apprentice again, I will give you poison and send you on your way." Xun Ying took the handkerchief from the palace attendant and wiped her hands, and said without raising her head. Su Jingxian glared at Xunying, but said nothing. Because of her status, she still needs to learn how to deal with the government by the side of the former emperor, so she didn''t learn medicine and poison skills deeply, she only knows superficially. Xunying threatened her like this, she really had nothing to say. Su Qiyu''s body trembled, and she silently moved away from Xunying. Su Qiruo smiled faintly, and personally served her favorite dishes for Xunying, which made Xunying''s complexion look better. Su Jingxian looked at the dishes in front of Xunying, and snorted in dissatisfaction. Her daughter seemed to treat her master better than her mother, which was really annoying. Su Qiyu hurriedly brought some food for the jealous Prince Shun, and seeing that the old man''s face looked better, she let out a sigh of relief. "Master, I will trouble you about the matter of the emperor." Su Qiruo poured Xunying a glass of wine and handed it over, whispering. (end of this chapter) Chapter 367： Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (72) Chapter 367 Young Masters San Wen Qian Wife Master (72) Xunying glanced at Su Qiruo with satisfaction, took a sip, and then nodded. "There is a teacher, you can rest assured." The three people at the table were overjoyed when they heard what Xunying said. Xunying never does anything she is not sure of, as long as she agrees, there will be a way. "Thank you, master." Su Qiruo said excitedly, Su Qiyu also hurriedly thanked Xunying. "Then I will have Master Xunying." After a meal, the two children Jiang Xunying waited very attentively, and it was rare for Su Jingxian to stop being jealous with her. After dinner, the group went to Su Qiyu''s bedroom. Because she was afraid that someone would tamper with her bedroom, so Su Qiruo asked Master Xunying to take a look. Xunying first took Su Qiyu''s pulse, then checked her usual food records, and checked all the smelly things in the dormitory. "The diet is the same, and the incense is also normal. I can''t see anything just by feeling the pulse..." Following Xun Ying''s words, the faces of the three became more and more serious. If even Master Xunying can''t see the cause of the disease, then this matter will be troublesome. Xunying took Su Qiruo''s hand and probed again, after a moment of silence, he probed towards Su Qiyu''s wrist again. "The pulse condition is indeed different, can the emperor allow grass people to use golden needles to detect your pulse again?" It was also the first time for Xunying to see this kind of pulse. He couldn''t explain the reason, but it was a little different from normal people. "I listen to Master Xunying for everything." Su Qiyu nodded quickly, there is no reason to refuse. "Maybe there will be a little pain, please bear with it." Xunying was worried that the little emperor had never suffered since he was a child, so he reminded him softly. If this person was her apprentice, she wouldn''t say such a word. This kind of pain is nothing to martial arts practitioners like them. "No problem." Su Qiyu smiled faintly, that look was very similar to Su Qiruo''s usual smile, and coupled with the little emperor''s benevolence, Xunying couldn''t help feeling a little more fond of her. When the golden needle was walking, it was quite smooth at first, but suddenly Su Qiyu''s complexion turned pale, her body stiffened and she moaned softly, and quickly bit her lower lip to hold back. Xunying looked solemnly at the place where the golden needle was, and already had several plans in mind. When the golden needle slipped out of the body, Su Qiyu''s whole body was also soaked, as if she had been washed all over. Su Qiruo ordered Xiao Fuzi to bring a basin of hot water to help the emperor scrub and change his clothes, and then took Xunying to the outer hall. "Master, how is it?" Prince Shun also looked at Xunying nervously, the emperor''s body is related to the whole country, she dare not not care. Xun Ying slowly said: "The emperor was born weak and sick, which was carried in the womb. From this point of view, the disease is not caused by the emperor, but by the former emperor." "The former emperor?" Prince Shun was puzzled. The emperor''s body is not very good, but how could it affect the emperor? Xunying took a look at her, and instead of bickering with her, he looked serious. "Did the late emperor be poisoned?" Prince Shun was startled, then nodded. "I heard from my father that the queen was poisoned by the emperor''s servant when she was young, but the imperial doctor had already cured the poison..." Prince Shun''s face turned cold, hesitatingly said, "You mean, the poison was not fully cured at that time, so the emperor''s body has not improved, and after giving birth to the emperor, the emperor also has fetal poison in his body?" The imperial doctor is the most trusted person of the Queen Mother. Could it be that she has done something to the Queen? But in the past so many years, the imperial doctor has long since died, so what if it is found out? "The emperor''s cold poison is indeed carried in the womb, but how to solve it, I have to try a few more prescriptions, I am afraid that I will take a few drops of the emperor''s blood in the future, you remember to inform the emperor in advance." As soon as Xunying''s voice fell, the emperor who had packed up came out from inside. "Master Xunying, don''t worry, if you need my cooperation, just ask me." After finishing speaking, she smiled again in relief. "Master Xunying, there is no need to worry about others. Even if my poison cannot be cured, it is not your fault." It doesn''t matter if her cold poison can''t be cured, her imperial sister is still there, and she can rest assured that this country will be handed over to the imperial sister in the future. It''s just that she loves her own imperial sister. She endured so much hardship when she was young, and finally returned to Beijing when she grew up. She still has to be bound in this square, and she can''t be herself all her life. But what can we do? This is the fate of the daughter of the Su family! "Although the emperor can rest assured, this poison is not unsolvable, it just takes some time." Xunying has always been interested in these rare poisons, and now that the emperor is willing to let her try it, she will naturally not give up. Besides, there are only a few kinds of similar poisons, and there is always a kind of antidote that can be tested. "Then I will be in charge of Master Xunying." Su Qiyu smiled lightly, her face was calm, she didn''t appear happy because of what she just said, nor was she worried at all. Good or bad, in fact, she doesn''t pay much attention to it. It''s just that now she knows why the harem princes and servants have been unable to conceive for a long time, and she can be regarded as a worry. Poor those young and beautiful men, who will spend the rest of their lives in this palace with a **** like her. The emperor left Xunying to live in the palace, Su Qiruo felt that it was inconvenient, so she brought him back to the mansion. There are many harem servants in the palace, and Master Xunying, as a niece, is not suitable to stay in the palace. Even if the emperor doesn''t say anything, if it is heard by the courtiers, it will be read by the censor. Xunying is originally a person of idle clouds and wild cranes, and she doesn''t like to be bound by these rules. If it makes her unwilling to see the emperor, it will be more harm than good. Bringing him back, Su Qiruo went to take a bath and change clothes, and prepared the gifts she brought back from Xuyang City, and went to look over the walls of the Gu Mansion as soon as it got dark. Before she left, Memorial Chu rushed over with Mr. Ji. The grandfather and grandson knelt down in front of her with a plop, and kowtowed three times. Old Master Ji said in a deep voice with red eyes: "Cao Min Dai Ji''s family, thank you for your great kindness." As he spoke, Mr. Ji couldn''t help crying again. He never dared to hope that the Ji family would be able to reverse the case one day. He is an old man over half a century old with a young child, how can he have the ability to investigate the case back then? Fortunately, God had mercy on them and allowed them to meet Her Royal Highness. His Royal Highness not only avenged the Ji family, but also saved their grandparents. He owed too much to Her Royal Highness Heshun Prince''s Mansion. "City Lord Ji is loyal to the king and sincere to the people. This is what the heavens want. From now on, you old man can just take Chu''er to live in the palace with peace of mind. From the day I bring Chu''er back to the mansion, Chu''er will be my man. brother." Whether it''s because of the Ji family, or because of her fate with Memorial Chu''s grandparents, she won''t ignore them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 368： The hired wife is a boss (1) Chapter 368 The hired wife is a boss (1) Su Qiruo always thought that this experience after returning to Beijing was destined to save the Ji family. "elder sister" Jiang Chu listened to the conversation between his grandfather and sister in a daze, and couldn''t help calling out. Su Qiruo called Memorial Chu to him, and took out the gift he brought back from Xu Yangcheng. The little guy''s eyelashes trembled with joy, and the two little dimples became more and more cute. Old man Ji looked at the small pot of orchids held by his grandson, and suddenly his eyes became red again. "Thank you, Your Highness." The orchid was planted by Memorial Chu''s father before his death. The Ji Mansion was ransacked and there was nothing of value left, only this orchid survived. Give it to commemorate the beginning of the year, it should be a memory! The sky was getting dark, Su Qiruo packed her things and left the house. The secret guards hiding in the dark have long been used to it, and they didn''t even frown. Gu Nanmo was sewing on the side of the couch, sometimes measuring, sometimes cutting, very serious. Su Qiruo leaned against the door, curled her lips and looked at the serious look of the boy, and couldn''t help but chuckle. Gu Nanmo was startled, only then did he realize that someone had entered the house. A clean little face was full of panic, and when he turned his head to see the man clearly, the panic turned into joy, overflowing those crystal eyes. "You''re back." The young man walked forward excitedly, and before he could recover, he fell into a warm embrace. "You are so anxious to throw yourself into your arms, but you miss me?" Su Qiruo conveniently put the things she brought on the low table beside her, and hugged Gu Nanmo tightly in her arms. During the time she was away, she sent him a few letters, but she came back in a hurry and was in a hurry, so she didn''t contact him again. Gu Nanmo''s ears blushed, and he looked down at her skirt. He didn''t dare to lift his head, but he didn''t deny her words. He misses her, misses her very much. During the day, her figure is in front of my eyes, and at night, in my dreams, her gentle appearance is also present. She has a temper, but treats him very well by herself, Gu Nanmo has always known it. "I miss you too, my little husband." Red lips were hidden on his cold lips, and the eyelashes of the person in his arms trembled, but he was not willing to push her away. The two of them had been close before, but it was the first time for her to kiss him like this. Gu Nanmo couldn''t tell what it was like, but he felt dizzy, as if he was floating in the clouds. "Is this a dress made for me?" Letting go of Gu Nanmo, Su Qiruo realized that what he was busy cutting before was a woman''s clothes. Gu Nanmo doesn''t like Gu Caiqi, and definitely won''t make clothes for her, so he can only make clothes for himself. Gu Nanmo pursed his lips lightly, and nodded shyly. "Actually, you don''t have to work so hard." Su Qiruo rubbed Gu Nanmo''s fingertips, seeing that his expression was normal, she was relieved. Often times when you take the needle, you will definitely get stuck in your hand. She is not willing to work so hard for her little husband. "It''s not hard work, I am willing." Gu Nanmo shook his head hastily. He only gave her a set of coarse cotton clothes before. Now that he has good materials, he naturally wants to make another set for her. "Nanmo, let''s get married!" Get married earlier, marry him back home earlier, to reassure each other''s hearts. The twelfth day of the twelfth lunar month is suitable for marriage. Prince Shun''s daughter married the eldest son of the Gu family as the empress, with a lot of red makeup and a great momentum, which is enough to see that Her Royal Highness loves the son of the Gu family. Su Qiruo, who was wearing a bright red wedding dress, was riding on a horse, with a smile that couldn''t be concealed on her face, and the people watching were in a daze. On the night of their wedding, the two drank a cup of wine. Gu Nanmo sat on the bed with a blushing face. Thinking of the next thing, he was both looking forward to and nervous. Su Qiruo took out three copper plates tied together with red strings from his arms, and carefully hung them on the head of the bed. Gu Nanmo was taken aback, and said in a low voice: "What... is it going to do?" He didn''t hear his foster father-in-law say that there is a custom of hanging copper plates on the wedding night. Could it be that he forgot? Su Qiruo caressed the three copper plates lightly, and smiled back. "You used three pennies to buy a wife who is capable of writing and martial arts, do you think you made a profit?" Gu Nanmo understood in an instant, and said with a low laugh: "Well, I made a lot of money." If he knew that fate was so wonderful, he should have embroidered two more handkerchiefs and gave her a few more copper coins. To save her from starving with these three copper coins, she would not even be willing to buy a plain bun. Everyone in the world said that the young master of Gu''s mansion was lucky enough to marry into Prince Shun''s mansion, but only Su Qiruo knew that this relationship was clearly requested by her. If it wasn''t for the deliberate approach at the beginning, as proud as Gu Nanmo, how could you marry a stranger? Now, she finally got what she wanted, and she will definitely protect him for the rest of his life. Married as husband and wife, there is no doubt about love and affection. Entertainment is in Jinxi, and it is a good time. In March of the following year, the draft was imminent, but good news came from the harem. The emperor was overjoyed, and the ministers could no longer force her to choose the draft because of the fact that the emperor had no heir, so the draft was postponed for another three years. During the hundred-day banquet for the eldest daughter of the emperor, good news came from Prince Shun''s mansion at the same time. I heard that when Xiao Shi Daughter was born, her mother tied a red string around her wrist, and a copper plate was tied to the red string. The world was curious, but Her Highness Shi Daughter only said that it represented their husband and wife''s doting on their daughter, and had no He agrees. Gu Nanmo knew it well, she clearly wanted to say that the child is the crystallization of their love. She promised him to be a couple for the rest of his life, and she promised him peace of mind with the witness of her son. I only hope that you are like me, and I will definitely live up to my lovesickness. "Your Highness, have you really thought about it?" Fufeng gathered the charcoal fire in the stove, looked at his Highness distressedly and asked. The young man''s face was pale, and he was wrapped in a thick cloak. Even though he was sitting by the stove, holding the hot hand stove in his hand, his body was still cold. Covering her lips and coughing lightly, Leng Muxi said lightly: "Go find it. If I don''t get married as soon as possible, the Chi family may have to start first." "But you are His Royal Highness, how can you find an ordinary woman to be a consort? It''s not fair to you." Fufeng''s eyes were reddened, the Chi family was really deceiving people too much, and wanted to count it as controlling the government, and even hit their highness with ideas. That Chi Hongshan is just a dandy waiting to die, how can he be worthy of His Royal Highness, the prince of their family? "Ordinary women don''t have to worry about the future, and don''t have to worry about the revenge of the Chi family. Go find it quickly, and it''s best to bring her here tomorrow." He also wanted to choose a suitable posing son-in-law from among the women of the aristocratic family, but who would dare to offend the powerful Chi Xiangfu just to help him? It''s better to find an honest and ordinary woman to accompany him to finish the scene. After he took power in his hands, he would allow her some money and let her go. "It''s best to find someone who has no relatives at home, so as not to hurt others." Leng Muxi gave another instruction. Happy Friday, my dears. A new story begins, this is a man who makes people feel distressed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 369： The hired wife is a boss (2) Chapter 369 The hired wife is a boss (2) "Yes, Your Highness, this subordinate will do it now." Fufeng moved another Mrs. Tang and put it next to Leng Muxi''s legs, and then braved the snow and left the Prince''s Mansion. There are not many pedestrians on the street, and the carriage of the Prince''s Mansion is a bit conspicuous when driving on the road. Fufeng couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the few names on the list that had not been crossed out. His Royal Highness is so charming, if he finds such a son-in-law, he will probably become a joke in the entire capital. But when he thought of Chi Hongshan''s overly lustful eyes, Fufeng couldn''t help feeling sick. That''s all, find someone who has no power or influence, and at most spend some money to support him, so that he won''t bully His Highness. Even finding a beggar on the street is better than marrying that Chi Hongshan. Fufeng sighed irritably, before he could say go to West Lane, the carriage stopped suddenly, making Fufeng''s body unsteady, almost knocking his head. "What happened?" The car woman''s nervous voice came from outside the car: "Young Master Fufeng, you hit...you hit someone." Although His Royal Highness the Prince is distinguished, there are quite a few people in the capital staring at him. The servants of the Prince''s Mansion never dare to say anything when they go out, because they are afraid of causing trouble to their master. Now that she hit someone with her car, if someone brought her to the court to tell her, it would be even more difficult for His Highness to do so. Fufeng got up quickly and got out of the carriage, but saw a woman in black lying beside the horse''s hooves, she seemed to have passed out. "Are you all right?" Fufeng stepped forward to feel the woman''s pulse, and couldn''t help being startled. It was just a bump, how could it hurt so badly? "Send the person to the hospital first." With the help of the car woman, the unconscious woman was sent to a nearby hospital. Fufeng still has important things to do, he wanted to give the money and leave, but when he accidentally saw the woman''s bloodless face, he changed his mind. The emperor has only one child under his knees, His Royal Highness the prince, the queen died young, and the emperor is getting older, and it is obvious that he has more energy than energy in the court. The courtiers were dissatisfied with His Royal Highness inheriting the throne as a man, and all the forces gathered, all staring at that chair with wide eyes! Prime Minister Chi Kexuan is the one with the most ambitions. Her son enters the palace as Shujun. Although she has no children, the Chi family still plans to take the throne! Chi Kexuan wants Shujun to adopt a daughter from a branch of the Leng family to be raised by his side, so that the Chi family can assist her in the future. If the emperor hadn''t stopped him, the whole world of Southern Chu would have been surnamed Chi instead of Leng long ago. It''s a pity that the Chi family is powerful. In order to maintain the balance between the court and China, the emperor can''t do anything to the Chi family for a while. Na Chi Kexuan couldn''t get Shujun''s idea of ??adopting him, so he made his idea on His Royal Highness. Chi Kexuan''s eldest granddaughter, Chi Hongshan, is twenty years old and hasn''t married Zhengjun yet. She spends all day idle and infatuated with flowers, but that old man actually wants her granddaughter to be His Highness''s son-in-law. It''s just a dream. The emperor wanted to choose a son-in-law for His Royal Highness from among the young ladies from the aristocratic families in Beijing as soon as possible, but His Highness did not agree. He disapproved of choosing a son-in-law, not only for the convenience of his own escape in the future, but also for the sake of not incriminating others. Whoever becomes the son-in-law is the enemy of the Chi family. Although there are many people who secretly despise the behavior of the Chi family, but no one is against the Chi family in the open. Three generations of the Chi family have been officials in the court, and even the most useless Chi Hongshan was found by her grandmother to be a sixth-rank cabinet attendant. His Royal Highness said it would be good to find an ordinary person, but Fufeng always felt that if the woman had no jade-like posture, she was definitely not worthy of their Highness. Even if it''s just a fake consort acting as a show, standing beside His Highness, it shouldn''t be too disobedient. After searching Fufeng for so long, he always met a strange handsome woman, who caught his eyes. Looking at this woman dressed in quackery and seriously injured, she is definitely not a member of the court. The rivers and lakes and the court have never interfered with each other, and now he has saved this person. If he hires her to be His Royal Highness''s son-in-law, it will not only allow her to repay the life-saving grace, but also she has martial arts to protect herself, and it will also relieve His Highness''s worries . It is said that people in the world value love and friendship the most, so she probably won''t refuse! Its really a good way to get the best of both worlds! So, after the old doctor bandaged the woman''s wound, Fufeng abducted the unconscious woman back to the Prince''s Mansion. When Su Qiruo opened her eyes, she was already lying on the luxurious big bed in the Prince''s Mansion. Clutching her aching chest and slowly sitting up, Su Qiruo remembered that she had met a group of horse thieves in her sleep, and was robbed of property and poisoned. She fought those horse thieves with her weak body supported by the poison, but she was outnumbered, and finally let those scourges escape. Su Qiruo was secretly annoyed, why did she sleep so dead? She didn''t even notice that someone sprinkled poisonous powder on her body. If it wasn''t for her snooze, just relying on those little guys, she wouldn''t even notice that she was covered in poison. If the master knows that she has fallen into the crooked ways of others when she went out to experience alone for the first time, I am afraid that she will be annoyed, and it will be a shame to the master. She should be the first person in history who nearly died because of snooze! Raising his hand to touch his own pulse, the poison seems to have been cured, but he lost too much blood and needs to be nourished. Su Qiruo put down his hands, only then did he notice that the place he was staying in, pearl sandalwood, brocade gauze tents, everything randomly placed was not cheap. It seems that the one who saved her was a rich man! But now that she is penniless, she can only send someone to send something to thank her benefactor after returning home. With a "squeak", the door was pushed open. Su Qiruo looked up, and saw a handsome young man wrapped in a light blue cloak walking in. The man''s face is like a crown of jade, his eyes are like bright stars, and he has the appearance of jade and gold. The visitor was also looking at her, and after a moment of astonishment, his eyes were indifferent, and there were no more waves. Su Qiruo thinks that this skin is very good. In the past, when men saw her, they were like cats who saw fish, but today this person is calm. But Su Qiruo is different, when she sees a beauty, she can''t help but take a second look. Nothing to do with love, just appreciation. Wouldn''t it be a pity not to look at such a pleasing appearance? Leng Muxi didn''t speak, but Fufeng who was following behind him seemed a little excited when he saw Su Qiruo woke up. "Just wake up, this is my Highness, and this is our Highness''s Prince''s Mansion." "His Royal Highness?" whispered with white lips. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she was sure that this was not in Beiqing Kingdom. I was in danger near the capital of the Southern Chu Kingdom before, so this Highness should be Leng Muxi, the prince of the Southern Chu Kingdom. The poor little prince in the book was poisoned to death after the death of the Southern Chu Emperor. After the civil strife in southern Chu, all the surrounding countries wanted to share a piece of the pie. In the end, wars broke out again, internal and external troubles, starvation everywhere, and people dying. (end of this chapter) Chapter 370： The hired wife is a boss (3) Chapter 370 The hired wife is a boss (3) Su Qiruo''s gaze changed when he looked at the young man, and an inexplicable feeling suddenly surged in his heart. Looking at him, he is only fifteen or sixteen years old, but the people here are precocious, so there is no immaturity in the boy''s expression. "The doctor said that the poison on your body has been cured, but the trauma still needs to be taken care of." Fufeng poured a cup of hot water and handed it to Su Qiruo, his attitude was so good. "Thank you." Su Qiruo took the water glass and said thanks, then looked at Leng Muxi and said, "Thank you Your Highness for taking me in, I am very grateful." Leng Muxi said lightly: "It''s okay." For some reason, before coming here, he had planned to discuss with this woman about letting her pretend to be his son-in-law, but when he saw her, he was a little bit speechless. Fufeng watched anxiously, so he spoke for his master. "Miss is from Wangjing?" Su Qiruo shook her head. "Are there any relatives and friends of Miss in Beijing?" Su Qiruo shook her head again. "Miss... Are you married? Do you have a husband at home?" Su Qiruo still shook her head. It''s over, I feel a little dizzy. Fufeng clapped his hands in satisfaction, and was about to discuss with her about being a son-in-law when Leng Muxi who was beside him finally spoke. "You are not from the capital, why did you appear in Wangjing after being poisoned and injured, and even rammed into the carriage in the main hall?" The young man''s eyes were heavy, not at all like what he should have at his age. "I went out to travel and met horse thieves in the mountains outside the city. I underestimated the enemy for a while and fell into their way." Su Qiruo paused, then frowned suddenly. "As for crashing into His Highness''s carriage... Excuse me, I really don''t remember." How did she remember that she wanted to find a medical clinic to find an antidote, but was hit by a carriage. But the little prince said that she bumped into his carriage. She really couldn''t remember who hit whom. Fufeng blinked guiltyly, then hurriedly lowered his head. "When I rescued you, you didn''t have any bundled horses with you. Presumably they were all snatched away by those thieves. You are now penniless, and even if you want to go home, you can''t afford enough money. Why don''t you... make a deal with us? " Fufeng was anxious and didn''t care about so much, so he asked directly. "Thanks to Your Highness for taking me in, if there is anyone who can help, just ask." Su Qiruo pulled the corner of her pale mouth into a slight smile, and boarded Fufeng''s thief boat. Seeing what she said, Leng Muxi also seemed to be relieved, this cheap son-in-law was exactly what he wanted. Handsome in appearance, with no relatives or reasons, with kung fu on his body, and seeing him as a benefactor, there is really no more suitable candidate than this. So, Su Qiruo was hired by His Royal Highness at a price of ten taels of silver per day. If her mother and her father knew that she was earning this money outside, they would definitely break her dog legs. Fufeng will come to Su Qiruo when he has time these few days to tell her about the little prince''s preferences, ranging from the officials and relatives who interact with him in the capital to his clothing and food, everything in detail. "I see that you can get out of bed and walk around, why don''t you go to the palace with His Highness to meet the Emperor tomorrow!" Fufeng looked at Su Qiruo who was already walking like flying, and persuaded in a low voice. The old lady of the Chi family would talk about His Highness''s marriage every now and then. His Highness is only sixteen years old. Are you in such a hurry? However, ordinary thirteen or fourteen-year-old men have already started talking about getting married, His Highness should be anxious. "Your Highness is the prince, and a strange woman like me goes to marry the prince, can your emperor be willing?" Su Qiruo didn''t think that the emperor would agree to give her his precious son. Her status in the Southern Chu Kingdom was neither fame nor family background. How could she be worthy of being the emperor''s little prince in the future? "You don''t need to worry about this, you just need to be more considerate to our Highness, and don''t let people find out the clues." The emperor will naturally be suspicious, but with this person''s appearance, as long as he stands next to His Highness, most of the doubts will be dispelled. Furthermore, the emperor was unwilling to promise his son to that dandy of the Chi family, so he would turn a blind eye when he thought about it. His Royal Highness will only say that he is satisfied with the unparalleled beauty of this woman. Compared with the granddaughter of the Chi family, the emperor is definitely more willing to choose such a woman. As long as you survive this period of time, when the emperor and His Highness take back part of their military power, they will be able to contend with Chi Kexuan. Then send this fake son-in-law away at that time, and it is not a disadvantage if she is a woman. Su Qiruo naturally understands Fufeng''s words, she just needs to be a good boy next to His Royal Highness. Mixing eating and drinking, and acting like a concubine, she really doesn''t suffer. "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded, she still has the ability to act. Fufeng glanced at the handsome girl in front of him, and said bitterly: "My Highness has always been in poor health, but he still visits you every day. Now that you are able to walk freely, you should pay more attention to His Highness." It is." Su Qiruo frowned, wasn''t she acting in front of outsiders? This is Leng Muxi''s own mansion, why... Su Qiruo suddenly understood something, so she could only nod her head: "Then I''ll go see him now." Even Leng Muxi''s own Prince''s Mansion can''t guarantee that there are no other spies, right? Seeing that Su Qiruo was about to go out, Fufeng was overjoyed, and hurriedly followed her to lead the way, not forgetting to continue nagging. "You live in the Feihong Courtyard, and the Feixue Courtyard next to it is where my Highness usually lives. The weather is getting colder and colder. Your Highness has been feeling uncomfortable these days, but he doesn''t take medicine well. You need to persuade him more. ..." Su Qiruo suddenly looked back at Fufeng, puzzled and said: "You are the person next to him, if talking doesn''t work, do you think I can persuade you?" She doesn''t think she has such a great ability, it''s fine to act in front of others, but he can still listen to her behind her? "But you will be His Royal Highness''s son-in-law from now on!" Fufeng muttered with his eyes downcast, he didn''t know what was wrong, but he couldn''t tell the difference between the inside and the outside of the play, and he always regarded this person as the real son-in-law of his highness. It must be this woman''s handsome appearance with a pretty face that made him unable to stop thinking. If she had a more distinguished status, it would be a good match for His Highness. "Is he not feeling well all the time?" Su Qiruo asked casually, but she had forgotten how the little prince in the book was poisoned to death. She only remembered that he was poisoned to death not long after the death of the emperor of the Southern Chu Kingdom. Could it be that he has already followed someone else''s way? Fu Feng''s face sank, he clenched his fists and said, "Your Highness, he has been in this condition since he got a cold six years ago, but His Highness himself doesn''t take good care of his body, and every time the medicine is sent up, it will cool down. , he doesn''t drink either." It is very rare to be able to drink once a day on time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 371： The hired wife is a boss (4) Chapter 371 The hired wife is a boss (4) "Who likes to drink that bitter stuff?" Su Qiruo curled her lips and took medicine every day, so no one would be happy if she changed it! Fufeng didn''t hear what she muttered clearly, he just sent her to the door, and stopped walking. Su Qiruo pushed open the door and walked in. Leng Muxi''s bedroom was much warmer than the one she lived in. Thinking that this person was afraid of the cold, more charcoal basins were lit in the house. Even though he was inside the house, the boy was still wrapped in a thick cloak, with a thick blanket on his legs, and he was leaning on the soft couch to take a nap. There was not even a trace of blood on the translucent white face, which added a bit of otherworldly aura to the young man. Looking at the medicine bowl on the table that had lost its heat, there was still a whole pitch-black bowl inside. It seemed that he hadn''t taken the medicine on time again. Su Qiruo stepped forward slowly, and put her light hand on the boy''s wrist. The pulse condition is disordered, and the breath is much weaker than ordinary people. If you persist in this way, within three years, you will surely die. Withdrawing her hand, she picked up the medicine bowl on the table and smelled it, Su Qiruo frowned, her eyes were gloomy. Feeling someone approaching him, the young man''s slender eyelashes trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes. Xu just woke up, her mind is not clear enough, the eyes that fell into Su Qiruo''s eyes, which were always cold, unexpectedly showed a bit of youthful innocence and ignorance. He was supposed to be a carefree and unrestrained little prince! "Did I wake you up?" Su Qiruo put the medicine bowl back on the table, but ignored that she was still sitting beside the boy. Leng Muxi was startled, looked at her slender fingers putting down the pill, his eyes flickered, and then shook his head. In the past few days, in order to make plays, he has to go to Feihong Courtyard every day, and he seems to be a little cold. He didn''t sleep well at night, and was very tired during the day, so he leaned on the soft couch and fell asleep, but he didn''t want to know that someone had entered the house. Seeing the boy lifted the blanket and wanted to get up, Su Qi stretched out his hand over like a ghost. The two were startled at the same time, and just when she was about to take her hand back, a cool soft hand covered her hand. Since I still have to act in front of people in the future, I should slowly get used to this kind of contact. Leng Muxi sat up straight with her strength, and Su Qiruo poured a cup of steaming boiled water and handed it over. "You are not in good health, don''t drink tea in the future." Leng Muxi took the water glass from her hand, stared blankly for a while with lowered eyes, and then nodded. You know, sometimes he doesn''t listen to what Fufeng and Yangliu say, even if those two are close friends who grew up with him. "Fufeng said, let me accompany you into the palace tomorrow." Su Qiruo poured a cup of hot tea and held it in his hand, and finally dispelled the coolness in his palm, his mind became much clearer, and he did not forget his reason for coming. Taking a sip, he couldn''t help feeling secretly, this little prince would enjoy it and use the best of everything. "If you are healthy, then go!" Leng Muxi didn''t object. The news that a woman lived in the prince''s mansion had already spread, and the Chi family should have known about it. The news that he would go to Feihong Courtyard to visit the woman every day must have spread. Even if he didn''t enter the palace, someone from the palace might come to announce their audience these days. Empress...Although she loves him, but compared with the country of Southern Chu, he is nothing. Leng Muxi always remembered the guilt and regret in his father''s eyes before his death. He knew what his father was thinking. If he wanted to blame him, he could only blame him for not being born as a daughter, which ruined the love between his mother and father. If he is the princess, the men who will enter the palace later will no longer exist, and the queen father will not die of depression because of this. It''s just a pity that even though the mother emperor later accepted many princes and attendants into the palace, she did not give birth to half of the emperor''s daughter. Even the prince, there is not one. There was no wave in the boy''s eyes, Su Qiruo had never seen such an indifferent person, as if everything had nothing to do with him. Presumably, if he doesn''t drink medicine, he also lacks the desire to survive. Really don''t want to live? "Has your body been treated by the imperial doctor in the palace?" Looking at the thick cloak wrapped around the boy, Su Qiruo couldn''t help asking. "Yes." Leng Muxi replied in a low voice. "Such a bitter and unpleasant medicine, it doesn''t matter if you don''t drink it." Su Qiruo originally wanted to say something about a quack doctor, but in the end she held back. Whether he is a quack doctor or not, the person who wants to come here knows best. Dare to tamper with the medicine of His Royal Highness, I don''t know how much courage she has developed. His eyes suddenly fell on the young man''s calm face, Su Qiruo felt that maybe he had already guessed something, that''s why he was like this... What exactly went through to make a sixteen-year-old child become what he is now? Isnt the old emperor the only child? Did she just let these courtiers bully him? Or, the emperor can''t help himself! In the future, the entire Southern Chu Kingdom will be handed over to him. If he can''t even see the calculation clearly, how will he go on in the long road ahead? Su Qiruo suddenly feels lucky, but also feels distressed. I am glad that my situation is very different from his, and I feel a little distressed about what happened to the boy. No matter what, since they met, there was a natural destiny, so she helped him, as this was also an experience of being kind to others. Leng Muxi glanced at Su Qiruo in surprise, he thought she was a lobbyist invited by Fufeng to persuade him to take his medicine on time, but in fact he seemed to be wrong. "The water is cold, I''ll give you another glass." Su Qiruo took the cup from Leng Muxi''s hand that he had only drank a small sip of water from, poured out the rest of the water, and poured another steaming cup. When he raised his finger, a snow-white pill with a lotus fragrance fell into the cup, and it disappeared quickly. "Drink this glass of water while it''s hot, it will keep you warm." Su Qiruo stared at the young man with scorching eyes, which made him a little embarrassed not to drink. It''s just that this glass of water seems a little different from the previous one, and it seems to have an indescribable aroma. Leng Muxi sniffed lightly, then hurriedly lowered his eyes to drink water, and a touch of pink was barely visible on the tips of his ears. The smell seemed to belong to her. How could he smell a woman so shamelessly? The young man secretly annoyed himself, but unknowingly drank the glass of water that carried her breath. Su Qiruo took the empty cup and smiled with satisfaction, poured another cup of hot water and handed it over. "Do you feel better?" The young man nodded in panic, not daring to look at him with lowered eyes. I don''t know whether it was because of a guilty conscience or the effect of the cup of hot water, but he really felt that his body had gained strength, and it wasn''t as cold as before. "If you don''t want to drink medicine, then drink more hot water when you have nothing to do, it can detoxify and smoothen the Qi." Su Qiruo said solemnly, "Drink hot water", a modern scumbag saying, she didn''t expect to be used here by herself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 372： The hired wife is a boss (5) Chapter 372 The hired wife is a boss (5) Got up and poured the cold bowl of medicine into the pot of evergreen in the house, and put the empty bowl back, Su Qiruo said goodbye and left. "Then you have a rest, and when you enter the palace tomorrow, just ask someone to call me." It wasn''t until Su Qiruo stepped out of the door that Leng Muxi looked up blankly. He raised his hand and gently rubbed the tips of his ears that were a little hot. He always felt that something was wrong with him today. I can''t tell exactly what''s wrong. Staring at the cup in his hand in a daze for a while, the boy came back to his senses in just a moment, and became the indifferent Prince Highness in the past. Su Qiruo eats and sleeps well in the prince''s mansion, she doesn''t care how the servants in the mansion say that she eats soft food behind her back, no one dares to provoke her in terms of face. The genius was slightly bright, so Fufeng brought someone to bring her a new set of clothes. "I haven''t had time to measure your size. If there is something that doesn''t fit, I hope the son-in-law will take care of it." Fufeng has been forcing himself into the role, so his attitude towards Su Qiruo has become more and more respectful. He is the confidant of His Highness the Prince, and it is most impossible for him to make mistakes. "No problem." Su Qiruo stood there and let Fufeng change her clothes and comb her hair. Normally, she would do the tidying up by herself, but today she was going to the palace for an interview, so she didn''t know how to mess with cumbersome hairstyles. Fufeng secretly glanced at the woman in the mirror, then quickly lowered his head. Bright eyes and white teeth, she looks so beautiful. By the time Su Qiruo packed up and left the yard, Leng Muxi was already waiting there. "Sorry to keep you waiting." I don''t know how long he waited, but Su Qiruo felt a little apologetic in her heart. He is not in good health, so it stands to reason that she should wait for him. "I just arrived too." Leng Muxi was not at all annoyed, and still had a calm look. The two walked out of the Prince''s Mansion side by side, and Fufeng, who was following behind them, couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, it''s such a good match! Clothes and cloaks of the same color, even if you don''t open your mouth, others can see the relationship between the two. Seeing Leng Muxi approaching, the carriage woman hurriedly moved the footstool and placed it beside the carriage. Leng Muxi stepped forward slowly, a thin white jade hand suddenly grasped his wrist, supporting his arm. Without using much effort, the person has already boarded the carriage. Su Qiruo also sat in, Fufeng nodded in satisfaction. This person has a wink, and he is worthy of his face every day, and he finally gave His Highness enough face outside. The servants of the mansion who saw Su Qiruo for the first time were also stunned. They only heard that His Royal Highness fell in love with a powerless woman and brought her back to the mansion to live in Feihong. hospital. But he didn''t want that woman to be so good-looking. No wonder His Highness, who was always cold, was moved by Fanxin. No man would be willing to let that woman go! The two people in the carriage sat facing each other, Su Qiruo closed her eyes lightly, wondering what she was thinking. Leng Muxi glanced at her indifferently, seeing that she didn''t feel nervous at all, he also felt relieved. She has already lived in the Prince''s Mansion. After entering the palace today, I am afraid that the wedding date of the two will be set. Is she really willing? Seeing that she has an extraordinary bearing and a handsome appearance, she must not be an ordinary woman. If her family members know about it, will they blame her? Along the way, Leng Muxi thought a lot, but didn''t ask anything. If it doesnt work, give her more money, or if she wants something else, as long as he has it, just give it to her. Its all men who suffer from such things, right? He doesn''t care, and she shouldn''t mind either! The carriage stopped, and Su Qiruo''s eyes also opened. Before the driver woman put the footstool on, she landed firmly on the ground. Leng Muxi just stretched out a hand from the car, and was held tightly. "Watch your step." The woman''s voice was extremely gentle. Even though she knew she was just acting, Leng Muxi couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. The two left hand in hand, Fufeng followed closely behind, seeing that His Royal Highness''s hand was still held by that man, Fufeng''s face became a bit ugly. If this is a prodigal girl like Chi Hongshan, wouldn''t His Royal Highness have lured wolves into the house? She dared to take advantage of His Highness, this woman is really... Thinking that he was the one who asked others to do a full set of plays, Fufeng couldn''t help but beat his head again. He was still too confident before. He didn''t even know the origin of this person, so he dared to lead him back to the mansion, and even dared to hand over His Highness to her. If she had evil intentions, wouldn''t His Highness be in danger? But her eyes are clear, she doesn''t look like a bad person, she shouldn''t do anything to hurt His Highness, right? The two little people in Fufeng''s mind fought all the way, and finally had to accept their fate. Anyway, she lives in the prince''s mansion, so is it possible that she can still do shady things under his nose? Approaching the gate of Qianqing Palace, Su Qiruo let go of Leng Muxi''s hand. Leng Muxi withdrew his hand, retracted into his long sleeves, and hugged the stove tightly. But even though she was holding the stove, it was not as warm as her palm. The palace servant guarding the door saw someone coming, and hurried in to report, and then Su Qiruo walked in with Leng Muxi. "My son, send my respects to the Queen Mother." "Meet the emperor." Both of them bowed to the woman who was sitting in the first place. Su Qiruo didn''t call herself grassroots, nor did she kneel down and salute, but just cupped her fists at the emperor. The emperor''s eyes first fell on Leng Muxi''s slightly rosy face, and then moved to Su Qiruo. "Are you the woman Xi''er rescued?" "Exactly." Su Qiruo nodded. In the eyes of outsiders, Leng Muxi was her savior. He brought her back to the mansion, and the two fell in love secretly again. The young man in front of him was neither humble nor overbearing, handsome in appearance and extraordinary in bearing, which the emperor did not expect. She thought that her son had picked up a woman to go back, and deliberately spread the news that the two fell in love at first sight in order to avoid the Chi family''s forced marriage. Now it seems that she may have thought too much. Even she couldn''t help but want to look at such a woman, let alone those young men who were just in love. It''s just the person''s identity... "What''s your name?" "Su Qiruo." If Su Qiruo told the truth, Leng Muxi''s eyelashes also trembled. He only knew her surname was Su, but this was the first time he heard her name. Thinking about it now, it''s fortunate that he brought her by his side today, otherwise it would have been revealed. "Surname Su?" The emperor frowned, Wangjing does not have a rich family with the surname Su. "Exactly." "I don''t know where your home is? What does the Su family do for a living, and who else is in the family?" As a mother, when I visit someone for my child, I cant help but ask a few more questions. "Your Majesty came from Tianyun Mountain. I was ordered by my teacher to go down the mountain to practice. Unfortunately, I fell into the way of a traitor. Fortunately, my Highness saved me." "Tianyun Mountain? Then do you know Venerable Qingyun?" The emperor opened his eyes wide and asked eagerly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 373： The hired wife is a boss (6) Chapter 373 The hired wife is a boss (6) "It is the tutor." Except that she didn''t mention her family background, Su Qiruo didn''t hide anything else. "It turned out to be Venerable Qingyun''s apprentice, no wonder he looks like an immortal." The scrutiny in the emperor''s eyes faded, and there was a little more unexplainable feeling, which made Su Qiruo feel a little uncomfortable for a while. "When I was young, I had the honor to meet Venerable Qingyun once. Speaking of which, Venerable also saved my queen. Unexpectedly, I can meet her apprentice today. How is she doing recently?" "Master often travels abroad. When I went down the mountain with my disciples and grandchildren, the master had not returned." Su Qiruo''s "disciples and grandchildren" startled the emperor and Leng Muxi at the same time, and stared at her again. "Ahem... How old are you this year?" "eighteen." "Eighteen? Then what about the disciples and grandchildren you speak of?" How do you accept disciples and grandchildren at the age of eighteen? Su Qiruo smiled faintly, took off a piece of jade pendant from her waist, and handed it to the servant beside the emperor. "I am the master''s closed disciple. The senior sister is fifty-six years old this year, and there are many disciples and grandchildren under her. Therefore, although I am young, my seniority is a bit high." The jade pendant on Su Qiruo''s body was worn by Yunzi''s generation in Tianyun Mountain, and it is only the direct disciples of Venerable Qingyun. The emperor didn''t know the jade pendant, but when he saw the word "cloud" on it, he remembered that when he met Venerable Qingyun, she also had such a jade pendant of the same quality hanging around her waist. Venerable Qingyun is a figure that the royal families of the four countries all admire three points. She would not dare to deceive herself with the identity of Venerable Qingyun''s direct disciple. The emperor returned the jade pendant to Su Qiruo, and asked: "Since a person who came down from Tianyun Mountain, how could he be hurt by a few bandits?" What''s more, she is still the direct disciple of Venerable Qingyun, so she should have some skills. Su Qiruo pursed her lips in embarrassment, and said in a low voice: "I''m ashamed to say that I slept too hard and was drugged with the help of Night Breeze, and that''s why I fell into those dirty ways." Thieves and bandits can use any means, and a decent one like Tianyun Mountain can easily fall into the trap. It''s just that Su Qiruo didn''t expect that she would be hurt by those low-level methods, and it would be a stain on her life if she said it. In the end, it was her carelessness to underestimate the enemy, which gave him an opportunity to take advantage of. She didn''t want to talk about such embarrassing things, but if she didn''t tell the truth, the suspicious old emperor might ask her something again. When the time comes to send someone to investigate, she will have to be labeled as a bully. The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t ask any more questions. If this person is really a person who came down from Tianyun Mountain, having her by Xi''er''s side in the future can be regarded as a reliance. Although the people in Tianyun Mountain are not part of the world, they all have extraordinary abilities. Furthermore, which young man in love doesn''t like a woman with good skin? Anyway, Xi''er will be the emperor in the future. If he likes it, he can keep this person by his side. At worst, after succeeding to the throne, he can find a few more noble women to accompany him in the palace. "Since the two of you are in love with each other, I have no reason to beat the mandarin ducks. Xi''er is not young anymore, let Qin Tianjian fix the date earlier!" Settle down early, let that old Chi Kexuan give up earlier. For someone like Chi Hongshan to dare to miss her son, it''s just a dream. The royal families of the four countries dare not fight Tianyun Mountain, how many heads does Chi Kexuan have? "Yes, Queen Mother." Leng Muxi heaved a sigh of relief. Although she knew that the emperor might not object, she never thought that she would agree so easily. Where is Tianyun Mountain? Who is Venerable Qingyun, who can make the empress change her face? "Xi''er is not in good health, so I won''t leave you two in the palace for dinner, go back sooner!" Looking at his son again, the emperor spoke. As soon as the emperor sent the two of them back, the emperor sent someone to check Su Qiruo''s identity. Although her people can''t go to Tianyun Mountain, it''s not difficult to find those people outside the city who robbed Su Qiruo''s bag. When the hidden guard brought Su Qiruo''s baggage to the emperor, she believed in Su Qiruo''s identity completely. The token of Tianyun Mountain, a few books, and a snow lotus that was almost ruined by thieves who don''t know the goods, these are not something ordinary people can have. "Go and deliver the things to the Prince''s Mansion!" The emperor ordered someone to return the burden to Su Qiruo, and he also wanted to tell her that the imperial family''s capabilities were greater than she could have imagined. If she dared to harm Leng Muxi in the future, the imperial family would definitely not spare her. Su Qiruo dug out a small porcelain bottle from the package, took it to Feixueyuan. "This is the holy medicine on Tianyun Mountain. It is just right for you. You take one tablet every day and dissolve it in boiling water, and it will heal within a month." Regardless of whether he believes it or not, Su Qiruo puts down the things and prepares to leave. Although the old emperor approved the "marriage" of the two, she is not really a concubine after all, and she doesn''t have to act everywhere. Leng Muxi glanced at the porcelain vase on the table, and tightened the hand holding the scroll. "Although I don''t know where Tianyun Mountain is, but the Queen Mother values ??it so much, the people in Tianyun Mountain must have something extraordinary. You and I are just acting. Wouldn''t it be a waste to give such a good medicine to me?" Having stayed with Leng Muxi for some time, this is the first time Su Qiruo heard him speak such a long word. She once thought the child was suffering from depression! "Medicine is used to cure diseases and save people. If it can cure your body, it is worth the money. How can you waste it? Besides, you are kind to me. I just return you a bottle of pills, which is nothing." Su Qiruo looked back and smiled, she could tell that he just didn''t want to owe her anything. Leng Muxi''s pale lips were lightly pursed into a line, and Fufeng beside him hastily stepped forward to carefully put away the medicine bottle. "Thank you son-in-law." He sent people to inquire about Tianyun Mountain, but people in the world know very little about this place, and they couldn''t find out why. But if even the emperor admires the head of Tianyun Mountain three points, then the people in Tianyun Mountain should all have some skills! Su Qiruo has long been used to the name Fufeng. It was Leng Muxi who couldn''t help but look at Fufeng more. Fufeng only cared about fetching boiled water, but didn''t notice his master''s expression. "One pill a day is enough, as for the previous medicine..." Su Qiruo reminded Fufeng again, and when it came to the medicine prescribed by the imperial doctor for Leng Muxi, she suddenly stopped. Because she wasn''t sure whether Leng Muxi wanted Fufeng to know, she decided not to talk too much. "Let''s talk about the previous medicine after this pill is broken. If it can be cured, it doesn''t matter if you don''t drink the bitter thing." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo walked out, leaving only Leng Muxi behind. Leng Muxi couldn''t help but sniffed lightly, and it was that familiar smell again. Following the smell, it turned out to be the pill that Fufeng poured out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 374： The hired wife is a boss (7) Chapter 374 The hired wife is a boss (7) Fufeng threw the pill into the cup, and it disappeared quickly. Put the water glass on the table, Fufeng turned around to look for the silver needle, and when he came out with the silver needle to try the glass of water with the pills in it, Leng Muxi was already drinking from the water glass. "Your Highness, you... your subordinates haven''t tested the poison yet, what if there is something wrong with the medicine?" Fufeng''s eyes were red with anxiety, His Highness has always been cautious, how can he trust others so credulously today. "She didn''t need to hurt me." Leng Muxi lowered her eyes and said, if she wanted to poison him to death, she would have already succeeded. He was sure that the glass of water with the pills tasted the same as the water she poured him that day. At that time, he only thought it was the fragrance emanating from her body, but he didn''t think that she had put medicine in the glass of water. She said it was the holy medicine of Tianyun Mountain. He believed that after drinking the water she poured that day, he slept very well these few nights, and his body was no longer as cold as before. Fu Feng took back the silver needle awkwardly, nodded and said: "That''s true, now her life has been tied to His Highness, if she harms you, she will not be able to please you." Leng Muxi obediently drank a glass of water, then stretched out the empty glass to Fufeng. Fufeng was taken aback, and hurriedly brought another water to fill him up. Leng Muxi held the glass in front of her with both hands, remembering that she poured another glass like this after letting him drink that glass of water last time. Maybe this medicine is too precious, and she is not willing to waste any of it, that''s why it is so! Looking involuntarily on the bottle of medicine, Leng Muxi blinked, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, and soon disappeared. Since it is such a precious thing, why is she willing to give it to him? In the past few days, Su Qiruo has been going to Feixueyuan on time, every time she only makes a cup of tea before leaving, no more and no less. Looking at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, Fufeng stomped his feet angrily: "This person is really an idiot, the emperor has already granted her a marriage, yet she is so lukewarm, she..." "This is a fake." Leng Muxi spoke lightly, interrupting Fufeng''s words. This is just a play, and she did her best to be able to do this. Leng Muxi put down the cup in his hand, and suddenly didn''t want to drink water. So what can I do if my body recovers? The next time you fall into someone else''s trap, can you meet her again and again to save you? "But even so, she should spend more time with you." Fufeng muttered dissatisfiedly, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. This transaction was originally what you wished for, but he always liked to forget, and always regarded that person as His Highness''s son-in-law, thinking that she didn''t care enough for His Highness. At this time, Fufeng might have forgotten that when he approached His Royal Highness, he once suspected that he was uneasy and kind! "I''m tired, you go out!" Leng Muxi leaned on the couch, and gently closed her eyes. Fufeng pulled the blanket aside and put it on him, and then backed away. Su Qiruo, who was reading a book by the charcoal stove, heard the sound of the door being pushed, sat up straight and looked towards the door, only to see Fufeng walking in with a food box. "Why did Master Fufeng come to deliver meals today?" Fufeng is Leng Muxi''s confidant, and has a very high status in the prince''s mansion, so he shouldn''t need to do the work of delivering meals. "You are the son-in-law of the mansion, and this subordinate is a servant, why not come to deliver meals to the son-in-law?" Fufeng seriously put the meals on the table, but Su Qiruo couldn''t help but give him an extra look. "Tell me, what can I do for you?" Fufeng glanced at Su Qiruo in embarrassment, thought for a while before saying: "Now the emperor has issued a decree to marry you and His Highness, and I hope you can spend more time with His Highness. Your Highness... has suffered a lot since then, and he doesn''t like to be with His Highness." People meet, so you are always alone, you..." What should he say so that the woman in front of him can show more affection for His Highness instead of just superficially? "You go and talk to him more, he is willing to listen." Fufeng grew up with Leng Muxi since he was a child, whether it was because His Highness wanted to act with the woman in front of him, but he was indeed a little different in front of her. Even if its just for acting, it would be good if His Highness can say a few more words. Su Qiruo nodded, and said generously: "If you don''t mind, I have no problem." "Don''t mind, don''t mind." Fufeng said hastily, then smiled and bowed to Su Qiruo. "The son-in-law, take your time, and this subordinate will leave." Fufeng leaves happily, Su Qiruo smiles helplessly, this Fufeng is loyal, always for Leng Muxi. Mu Xi, Mu XiBo Yan returns to Mu, and Ji Xi respects him. The emperor still loves his only son! After lunch, Su Qiruo strolled to Feihong Courtyard. She had already been here in the morning, Leng Muxi didn''t expect to see her now. "Staying in the house all day is not conducive to recuperation, let''s go for a walk!" Leng Muxi stared blankly at the woman in front of him, not understanding why she appeared here. By the time he realized it, he had followed her out of the Flying Snow Academy and came to the Plum Garden. The red plums and white snow were extraordinarily beautiful. "Your prince''s mansion is really good, Mei Yingxue, a little red, lingering in the clear sky. At the end of the flowers, the fragrance is darkly sent, drunk with the west wind." Su Qiruo raised his hand and broke off a branch of red plum, pulled Leng Muxi''s wrist, and put the red plum in his hand. "Red plums and white snow match beautiful women, the ice is pure and the bones are absolutely fine." Leng Muxi looked at the red plum in his hand, his eyes were full of bewilderment, and he quickly covered it up. The young man''s hand holding Hongmei turned pale, Su Qiruo frowned slightly. "Cold?" He is not in good health, I wonder if he can''t bear to enjoy the plum blossoms outside for a while. She was originally ordered by someone to come and accompany him. If she made him sick, it would be a sin. Leng Muxi shook his head, and neatly tightened the hand holding the plum blossom into his sleeve, covering the white back of his hand. A cloak that still had the body temperature fell on her body, and Leng Muxi couldn''t stand still for a while, and took two steps back. Su Qiruo supported Leng Muxi''s receding body with one hand, and the cloak with the other. When he stood firmly, he stretched out his hand to tie his cloak around him, and tied a bow neatly, making the young man a little more immature. "I...I''m not cold." The young man''s face also had a few blush, I don''t know if it was because of an extra cloak. "Put it on, you are weak and can''t stand the cold." Seeing that he was still looking at her, Su Qiruo laughed again, "I am a martial artist, not afraid of heat and cold." Leng Muxi lowered his eyes and stopped looking at her. In fact, he believed what she said, because the hand that was holding his wrist just now was clearly three points warmer than his stove. "If you are tired, we will go back." The plum garden is not small, and the two of them walked all the way, although the steps were slow, the distance was not close. Su Qiruo was reluctant to leave, but she was afraid that the little prince would be exhausted, and that loyal Fufeng would come to trouble her again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 375： The hired wife is a boss (8) Chapter 375 The hired wife is a boss (8) "I am not tired." After the words had come out of his mouth, Leng Muxi realized what he had said. When he heard the unrepressed laughter of the people beside him, the boy lowered his head again with red ears. "Then let''s walk back slowly now. It''s enough to walk for so long today. I will accompany you out tomorrow." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, a gust of cool wind blew, and she hurriedly dodged to block the boy. The wind was like a naughty child. It was not enough to be blocked by others, and it blew off the snowflakes on the plum tree and landed on the boy''s hair. Mo hair white snow, but also complement each other. Waving the sleeves, a burst of familiar fragrance brushed the tip of the nose, and the snowflakes disappeared. The tips of the hair are not wet at all, but the boy''s eyes are a little more radiant and incomprehensible. Leng Muxi stared blankly at the woman in front of her, she was beautiful and beautiful, perfect. Is such a person really just a closed disciple of Venerable Qingyun on Tianyun Mountain? "Thank you." The tone of the voice seemed to have changed a little, the young man quickly regained his expression, his lowered eyes covered all his emotions, and only these two words remained, faintly floating in the wind. This year''s winter doesn''t seem to be as cold as in previous years! After sending the person back to the Feixue Courtyard, Su Qiruo returned to her own courtyard next door. After a while, Fufeng came in with a bowl of steaming **** soup. Before he got close to Leng Muxi, the young man frowned in displeasure. "Your Highness, this is the **** soup that the son-in-law ordered to make for you. You should drink it while it is hot, so as not to catch cold." His Royal Highness seldom goes out in winter, and it is really rare to be able to go out with his son-in-law for so long today. The boy''s brows slowly relaxed, he raised his hand to take the **** soup, and actually drank it down to the last drop. The spicy taste enters the throat, and the whole person is warmed up a lot. Fufeng was surprised, but more joyful. Your Highness, he has changed, which is great. If it was in the past, not to mention drinking **** soup, but drinking plain water, His Highness would frown. Fufeng suddenly felt that the son-in-law he picked up for His Highness was very useful. If she could make His Highness warmer, he would definitely respect her more in the future. After taking the empty bowl from Leng Muxi, Fufeng said again: "The son-in-law said that you can take a nap for a quarter of an hour after drinking the **** soup. If you really can''t sleep, you can just close your eyes and rest your mind." "Um." Leng Muxi responded lightly, and Fufeng withdrew the bowl. The boy''s eyes landed unexpectedly on the red plum in the white jade porcelain vase, and he never moved away for a long time. Since that day, Su Qiruo has reported to Feixue Academy on time three times a day, and even occasionally stayed with Leng Muxi during lunch. Su Qiruo''s medicine took effect, Leng Muxi''s complexion became more and more rosy, and he no longer needed to wrap himself in a thick cloak in the palace. Seeing his thin body after taking off the cloak, Su Qiruo felt that she had another task of raising the little prince up. Fufeng stared at Su Qiruo like an old master every day. Su Qiruo''s scalp became numb from his nagging, so she naturally devoted herself to the little prince. Leng Muxi used up half a bowl of rice, then put down his chopsticks, Fufeng behind him coughed twice, Su Qiruo hurriedly filled a small bowl of ginseng chicken soup and handed it over. "Drink some soup to warm up your body." Leng Muxi frowned suddenly looking at the few oil stars floating on the soup, Su Qiruo withdrew his hand helplessly, and picked out the oil stars bit by bit with a spoon. The little prince took the soup bowl and drank it in small sips. I have to say that this prince is very delicate and picky about food, no wonder he is so thin. Su Qiruo peeled two shrimps and put them in Leng Muxi''s bowl, picked another piece of fish meat, picked the spines, and handed them to him. "Eat some meat, vegetables, fish and shrimp for every meal, and you can''t be picky eaters. If you lack any of them, your body will have problems." Without high-quality protein, the resistance will decline over time, which is fatal in this era. It''s just that if Su Qi couldn''t say this to Leng Muxi, even if he did, he wouldn''t understand. Leng Muxi put down the spoon, frowned and looked at the fish and shrimp, and was about to refuse, but Su Qiruo said: "Eat it while it''s hot, it will be fishy when it gets cold." It sounded like an order, but it wasn''t annoying at all. Leng Muxi blinked aggrievedly, hesitated for a moment, and finally picked up the chopsticks obediently and ate. The taste doesn''t seem to be that bad, it''s not unpalatable. Afraid that Su Qiruo would bring him another dish, Leng Muxi hurriedly said as soon as he put down his chopsticks: "I''m really full." He really couldn''t eat anymore. "Don''t eat when you''re full, don''t get overwhelmed." Su Qiruo chuckled, filled another half bowl of chicken soup for herself and drank it. Leng Muxi glanced at Su Qiruo with some annoyance, even if she broke it, it was her fault, she made him eat soup and meat. Seeing that His Royal Highness ate more food for this meal, Fufeng was delighted, and even treated the servants in the mansion a little more pleasantly. The entire Prince''s Mansion was filled with joy. Since the son-in-law moved into the mansion, His Highness seems to be in a much better mood than before, and the servants are also happy. There are some words that people don''t say, but they can always feel it. In the past, the Prince''s Mansion was always quiet and solemn, but now there are bursts of laughter from time to time. Hearing that the son-in-law took His Royal Highness to the plum garden to enjoy the plum blossoms again, the two ordered someone to fetch two jars and send them over, saying that they were going to make plum blossom wine. Su Qiruo and Leng Muxi squatted on the ground and picked plum blossoms into the jar. The young man''s face was flushed, and his long eyelashes fluttered slightly, bringing a bit of youthful breath. It should be a reckless age, why be so old-fashioned? Su Qiruo is very satisfied with the current little prince. Seeing the year before, she hasn''t told her family that she won''t go back for the Chinese New Year this year, so she has to think about writing a letter and sending it out in the past few days. "What''s wrong?" As soon as the young man raised his eyes, he saw Su Qiruo''s pensive look, and he couldn''t help asking. After getting along these days, he would occasionally take the initiative to say a few words to her. "I was wondering if it would have a different flavor if snow water was used to make wine." Su Qiruo narrowed her eyes, and said with a faint smile. "It''s not like no one has tried it before, maybe it''s not bad." Leng Muxi nodded. Although he hadn''t drunk it, he had heard of it. Now it''s the first time I do it, so I can try it. The two stayed in the plum garden for half a day, and when they came out, their hands were red from the cold. Leng Muxi carefully touched his ears, and a warm hand stove was stuffed into his palm. "I missed my lunch break today. If you go to bed early at night, I won''t go in." Sending people to the gate of Feixue Courtyard, Su Qiruo stopped in her tracks. The boy clenched the hand stove tightly, then nodded, and walked into the yard by himself. As soon as they entered the room, the servants hurriedly helped His Royal Highness wash his hands and change his clothes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 376： The hired wife is a boss (9) Chapter 376 The hired wife is a boss (9) Unintentionally caught a glimpse of the light blue cloak, Leng Muxi''s eyes flickered. Just as he was about to ask someone to wash the cloak and send it to Feihong Yard, Leng Muxi changed his mind. Going forward, he folded the cloak neatly, and carefully placed it in his closet. Perhaps the cloak had been left in his room for a long time, and the pleasant fragrance was no longer on it, but he still couldn''t hold back and sniffed again. "Your Highness, Prime Minister Chi sent a post." Fufeng hurried in with a red stamped post in his hand, and placed both hands on Leng Muxi. Leng Muxi frowned and looked at Fufeng, displeased: "What? Is she going to get married again?" Fufeng tried his best not to laugh out loud, thinking how old is that old woman, her granddaughter is already twenty, how can she still have the courage to marry? Your Highness can really joke. "The Chi family invited you and the son-in-law to the house as guests. They said that they invited many young talents from the capital, but I will see that it is not true that they invited young talents. It depends on the son-in-law." Fufeng saw that His Royal Highness had no intention of reading the invitation, so he took his hand back, and only told Leng Muxi what was inside. Leng Muxi lowered his eyes and thought for a while, before saying: "Since that''s the case, let''s do it!" "Yes, should the subordinate go down and inform the consort?" Leng Muxi asked without answering: "What date is it set for?" "The day after tomorrow will be the time." "Go!" Since he wanted to see if his son-in-law was real or not, let them see clearly. If Su Qi is a qualified "son-in-law", no matter whether in front of or behind her, there has never been an embarrassing time for him. There are limits to advancing and retreating, and she is well-behaved. I believe she will not let him down. The servants brought a new set of wisteria-colored clothes, a cloak with silver-platinum and gold threads, and a pair of white boots. Su Qiruo couldn''t help pursing her lips. "I''m afraid it''s not suitable for me to wear this color." Yellow and purple are only worn by royals. In Southern Chu Kingdom, her identity is just a son-in-law who has not yet married the prince. How can she wear clothes of such colors? Even if they really got married, as a son-in-law, she is not qualified to touch these two colors. "Don''t worry about the son-in-law, this is the clothes His Highness personally ordered someone to choose for the son-in-law. Besides, it''s not purple, so it''s not too much." Cui Qi, the servant serving Su Qiruo, is also Leng Muxi''s confidant, and he took someone to bring back the clothes, so he naturally knows what the master means. "Forget it, left and right, they only dare to scold me behind my back, but they dare not say anything in front of me." Su Qiruo nodded indifferently, anyway, it was Leng Muxi who asked her to wear it, and the future little emperor has spoken, so does that old Chi family dare to fight against Leng Muxi in the open? But since he snatched the position of her granddaughter''s son-in-law, the old man probably won''t let her go easily. Cui Qi covered his lips and let out a chuckle, then asked curiously, "How does the son-in-law know that people outside say that about you?" "Guess." Su Qiruo said with a good temper. "Aren''t you angry?" "What''s so embarrassing about this? What they said is the truth. All I have to eat, wear and live in is your Highness''s. Isn''t it just eating soft food?" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Cui Qi laughed even louder. "My son-in-law, you really think about it." He knew that the son-in-law was a good-natured person, and he was not as reserved in front of her as he was in front of His Royal Highness. If it were someone else, I might be so angry! "I am not afraid of words." The woman''s righteous and awe-inspiring tone made Cui Qi laugh even louder. If such a good-natured person really becomes their son-in-law, His Highness''s life will be more colorful in the future. The young man outside the courtyard suddenly stopped when he heard the laughter coming from the house, his black eyes became deeper and deeper, he only stood there for a moment, then turned and left. Fufeng followed closely behind the little prince, not knowing what happened. His Royal Highness just said clearly that he would come to ask the son-in-law if his clothes fit, why did he leave before entering? During dinner, a strange waiter came in with a food box, Su Qiruo slightly raised her eyebrows, glanced at the waiter, and said nothing. On the side of Feixue Courtyard, after the waiter delivered the food, he was called by Fufeng. "Did the son-in-law ask anything?" The waiter shook his head: "The son-in-law only glanced at the servant, and didn''t ask anything." Fufeng nodded in satisfaction, and waved his hand to let the servant go to Feihong Courtyard to serve him. The young man sitting in the room also heard the conversation outside, and his condensed eyes finally warmed up a bit, but it only took a moment before they returned to normal. "Cui Qi is so clumsy, he doesn''t know how to change the tea for the son-in-law when it''s cold. His subordinates saw that he didn''t care too much about serving the son-in-law, so they ordered someone to change him back. Let him learn in Feixue Academy in the future. Follow some rules!" Fufeng bowed and said back, he replaced Cui Qi without authorization, it was his own guess, if it was Cui Qi who made His Highness unhappy at that moment, then this person would definitely not be able to stay with the consort. Leng Muxi paused for a moment before answering: "Yes." Fufeng backed out, something flashed in his mind, he wanted to catch it but couldn''t. Maybe I was thinking too much. The son-in-law belongs to His Highness, and no matter whether it is true or false, no one else can covet it. As a servant in the mansion, Cui Qi dared to laugh in front of the son-in-law, His Highness should be angry. Leng Muxi put down the scroll in his hand when there was no one else in the room, the confusion in his eyes was so strong that he couldn''t get rid of it. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Cui Qi is his man, how could he annoy him for a strange woman? What went wrong? Su Bai''s slender fingers pressed against his heart, making Leng Muxi more and more confused. On the day of going to Chi Xiangfu, Su Qiruo got up early. She dislikes the Chi family very much because of Leng Muxi''s relationship, but now the Chi family and the Prince''s Mansion have not yet broken up. If she is late, the little prince will be targeted again. It was only after tidying up here that a servant came over to invite Su Qiruo to Feixue Courtyard for breakfast. Su Qiruo didn''t care why this servant appeared so timely, who in the prince''s mansion was not very discerning? When Su Qiruo arrived, Leng Muxi was already sitting at the table waiting there. After she sat down, a waiter brought hot handkerchiefs to clean the hands of the two of them, and Fufeng hurriedly ordered someone to serve dinner. Looking at the plate of dumplings on the table, Su Qiruo paused while holding the chopsticks. Dumplings are stuffed with celery and beef. If she remembers correctly, the little prince doesn''t like to eat them. She is a native of Beiqing, so she loves to eat dumplings very much. Every time she eats at Feihong Courtyard, she will ask someone to prepare a plate, but she never expected that the little prince would also ask someone to prepare it for her today. Looking at the bowl of porridge that the boy picked up, Su Qiruo suddenly frowned. "You are not in good health, drink a bowl of milk soup every morning, don''t always eat this porridge." (end of this chapter) Chapter 377： The hired wife is a boss (10) Chapter 377 The hired wife is a boss (10) Leng Muxi looked at the rice porridge in the bowl, blinked his eyes lightly, unnaturally aggrieved: "It''s fishy." When he lived in the palace before, the imperial dining room also gave him milk soup, but he didn''t like the taste, so no one was allowed to send it again. "When it is boiled, add some sugar. If it is not enough, then add less tea leaves or dried flower petals, and it will not be so fishy." I dont eat meat or milk all day and only eat carbohydrates. No wonder I look malnourished. Su Qiruo felt that the little prince in front of him was really squeamish. is a difficult little guy. Leng Muxi''s eyes flickered and he didn''t answer, but Fufeng, who was waiting on the side, responded hurriedly and happily. He discovered that His Highness had an unspeakable connivance towards the son-in-law, as long as it was said by the son-in-law, His Highness would listen. Su Qiruo took a piece of bird''s nest chicken shredded cake and put it in front of Leng Muxi, and said, "Don''t drink the porridge, eat a piece of cake." When Leng Muxi looked up at her, she had already started eating on her own. This breakfast was "surveilled" by Su Qiruo, and the little prince was fed up again. Having eaten so many meals with Su Qiruo, the little prince also seems to have discovered one thing, those things that he found difficult to swallow before are actually not so difficult to swallow. The carriage had already been waiting at the gate of the prince''s mansion, Su Qiruo raised her hand to help the little prince onto the carriage, and jumped on it herself. Leng Muxi hugged the hand stove, raised his eyes to look at Su Qiruo, and quickly lowered his head again. "What''s wrong?" Noticing his strangeness, Su Qiruo spoke first. "Chi Kexuan invited you and me as guests today. He must have ulterior motives. You should be careful." The Chi family didn''t dare to touch him, but they might not be able to attack Su Qiruo. After all, this person is the son-in-law I personally selected, if the Chi family forces her away, then Chi Hongshan will have another chance. Even though she knew she could do some kung fu, Leng Muxi couldn''t help but worry. Her martial arts should not be particularly good, after all, several thieves can hurt her like that. "Don''t worry, I know it well." Su Qiruo nodded, now that she is awake, how could she be so easily fooled by others? Leng Muxi couldn''t rest assured, so he said again: "I asked Fufeng to find two guards to follow you. If there is anything, you can ask them to look for me." "it is good." Su Qiruo readily agreed, if she didn''t agree, the little prince might not feel at ease. Seeing that Leng Muxi still looked preoccupied, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but chuckle. "Don''t be afraid, I will definitely not let people find out about our relationship." She thought, this should be what he was worried about! Leng Muxi was stunned for a moment, then his face suddenly changed, and he became the indifferent and ruthless prince again. The air in the carriage became a bit colder, Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she seemed to have said something right, right? The carriage stopped, Su Qiruo went down first, then turned around and helped Leng Muxi down. Many people were standing at the gate of the Chi Mansion. When they saw clearly that it was the carriage of the Prince''s Mansion, they all stopped in their tracks. A handsome woman jumped out of the car, as if walking out of a painting, causing everyone to stare dumbfounded. Even those people who had talked about His Royal Highness raising a "little boy" behind their backs could not help but start to admire His Royal Highness''s good eyesight. A woman with such an appearance, even a man would not let her go! Looking at the woman''s gentleness and care towards His Royal Highness, the princes of the aristocratic families are even more envious. Come back to his senses, Chi Congying hastily led someone to greet him: "Welcome Your Highness." Chi Congying is the eldest daughter of Chi Kexuan, and also the mother of Chi Hongshan. Although she is an official of the third rank, she has a powerful mother, so she enjoys herself in court. "Master Chi, there is no need to be polite." Leng Muxi said lightly, even though he was a guest at someone else''s house, he didn''t see how enthusiastic the little prince was. Su Qiruo looked around, everyone seemed to be used to the attitude of His Royal Highness, and no one showed any abnormality. "It is really an honor for Chifu to have His Highness come." Chi Congying smiled brightly, but if you look closely, you can see that the smile doesn''t reach your eyes. "Master Chi invites you, so the hall will naturally come." He didn''t want to come, but there were some things he couldn''t help. Chi Congying''s eyes fell on Su Qiruo, he looked her up calmly, and said with a smile: "This is the son-in-law, right? The emperor bestows a marriage decree, and the officials and others want to see the handsomeness of the son-in-law." Yes, I saw her today, and she is indeed very handsome and unparalleled in beauty." Chi Congying''s words sounded like she was praising Su Qiruo, but anyone with a discerning eye would know that, isn''t this just saying that she is an idiot who relies on her face to make a living? These individuals have checked behind their backs. There is no big family with the surname Su in Wangjing, and there is no particularly famous Su family in other cities and counties. Since this person came from a small family, he has a face that can confuse the young prince, but he can never expect to be respected by others. Su Qiruo was not annoyed, and just smiled and said: "Your Highness is distinguished, so you must choose someone who can be seen by your side to accompany you, otherwise, wouldn''t it be humiliating His Highness''s status? In fact, Master Chi doesn''t have to do it just because he doesn''t have a good look. If you look good, you feel ashamed, and if you are ugly, you have nothing to fear, just read more books." Su Qiruo choked on a word that made Chi Congying''s face flush. She didn''t expect that this little boy who relies on his face for food would have such a sharp mouth and dare to ridicule her for being ugly. Chi Congying was so angry that he almost couldn''t get up, who was ashamed? Who is ugly? This woman...is so audacious, she dared to humiliate her in her own mansion. The corners of Leng Muxi''s mouth couldn''t help twitching. He only knew that this man was very good at controlling him when he was eating, but he was also so unforgiving when he didn''t want to deal with these hypocritical old women. For some reason, the little prince suddenly felt that he had something to rely on. In the past, when these people always talked about him as a man, he could only pretend that he didn''t hear him, and ignored it. Seeing her fight back like this today, he actually felt so happy. "I don''t know where the son-in-law''s family lives? To have a daughter who looks like a son-in-law, the Su family must be a famous family!" Chi Congying was humiliated in public, so naturally she wouldn''t let her go easily, so she brought out Su Qiruo''s identity to ask. She wants to see why a woman from a small family can behave wildly in her Chi Xiangfu. Relying on the favor of that yellow-haired kid? I''m afraid he doesn''t have this ability yet. Everyone also stared at Su Qiruo with the look of watching the show. Although this look is good, but the background is not good. Some people sigh with regret, while others gloat. Su Qiruo didn''t change his face, with a smile still on his face, standing next to Leng Muxi, with a calm demeanor. "It''s not a famous family, but a mere prime minister''s mansion, my Su family doesn''t care." (end of this chapter) Chapter 378： The hired wife is a boss (11) Chapter 378 The hired wife is a boss (11) Su Qiruo sneered secretly, not to mention one prime minister''s mansion, even thousands of prime minister''s mansions, are they worthy of being compared with her Su family? Everyone was shocked, they didn''t expect this little son-in-law to speak so loudly that even Chi Xiangfu didn''t pay attention. Chi Congying''s face was flushed red by Su Qiruo''s anger, she never thought that this little boy would be so difficult to deal with. Even Leng Muxi couldn''t help but look sideways at Su Qiruo, thinking that there was some truth in her words. "Oh! What a big tone." There was a disdainful snort from the crowd. Su Qiruo didn''t even raise her eyebrows, but still wanted to show her off, is this group of things worthy? Even if she is a little boy, she is made by her own ability, and it is not the turn of this group of people to make irresponsible remarks. Seeing that Su Qiruo ignored her, Chi Hongshan lost face, walked up from the crowd, and stared at Su Qiruo. Leng Muxi gently pulled Lasu Qiruo''s sleeve, stepped forward to block her behind, and looked at Chi Hongshan coldly. Chi Hongshan has always been soft-hearted towards beauties, not to mention this person she has been coveting for a long time, the expression on his face softened immediately. "Your Highness is visiting Chi Mansion for the first time, how about letting Hongshan take you around the mansion?" Leng Muxi frowned in disgust, and refused in a cold voice: "No need." After finishing speaking, he took the initiative to take Su Qiruo''s hand, and leaned against her. Where would Su Qiruo let a man stand up for her, but what she was facing was such a woman whose face was written all over. Gently pulled the man to the side, keeping him away from Chi Hongshan. "Miss Chi doesn''t have to think about Xi''er, he always loves beauty, you are too ugly. If Miss Chi also wants to be a little boy who eats soft food, you might as well wash your face first, so as not to get dirty Xi''er''s eyes." Su Qiruo said mercilessly, she came here today to spoil things. This old thing from the Chi family is bullying others, and even the emperor and His Royal Highness don''t look down on them. This is a rebellion in naked clothes! The hand held by Su Qiruo tightened suddenly, Leng Muxi never expected that she would call him "Xi''er" in front of everyone. In the past, when the two were alone, she only called him "Your Highness". Even though he knew she was acting, the "Xi''er" still made his ears warm. But what made him even more gratified was that when someone wanted to make things difficult for him, someone finally stood in front of him and stood up for him. Even the queen mother and the queen father when they were still alive had never defended him like this in front of the ministers. The young man pursed his lips lightly, his long eyelashes covered the shyness in his eyes, and the hand held by her became hot. "you" Chi Hongshan clenched her fists angrily. If Chi Congying hadn''t grabbed her sleeves, she might have swung her fists out. "The young man is very angry, but a few jokes, don''t take it seriously!" There were many peacemakers in the crowd, seeing that the prospective son-in-law was not an idiot, everyone stopped thinking about meeting her for a while. The mother and daughter of the Chi family have not been able to please Su Qiruo here, so if you want to come to today''s banquet, there is still a lot of fun to watch! "Yes, yes, they are all young people, jokes are jokes, don''t hurt your friendship." "Su''s son-in-law is beautiful, and Ms. Chi is a beautiful talent, they are all top young talents!" Su Qiruo smiled mockingly, and pulled Leng Muxi past Chi Hongshan. Chi Hongshan blushed with anger, and his fists were creaking. "Okay, don''t make trouble anymore, if you hear it in your grandmother''s ears, you will be reprimanded again." Chi Congying pulled her daughter, and the mother and daughter followed with a sullen expression. I wanted to test the little boy from this small place, but I didn''t expect to be a prickly one. Leng Muxi seems to have something on his mind, and he is a little absent-minded when walking. Suddenly, his feet were empty, and his body fell to the side. Su Qiruo helped him, and reminded him in a low voice: "Be careful where you step." Leng Muxi raised her eyes to look at the woman beside her, and quickly regained her concentration. "The mother and daughter of the Chi family will definitely trouble you later, so be careful." Although Leng Muxi has a noble status, he is still a man after all, so he has to go to the backyard of the Chi family for a formality. The old matriarch of the Chi family is the first cousin of the empress dowager. As a prince, since he has come to the Chi mansion, there is no reason why he should not pay a visit. But if Su Qi was a niece, she couldn''t go on the same journey with him, so he couldn''t help reminding her. "Go, I''ll wait for you here." Su Qiruo raised her hand to straighten the broken hair around Leng Muxi''s ears, and then re-fastened the cloak for him. Her movements were full of care, and her eyes and eyebrows were full of doting, which made many young men secretly blush. . If it is such a careful and gentle woman, even a really humble little boy, they are willing to keep it. "I''ll be out soon." Leng Muxi nodded, and then took Fufeng to the backyard. Leng Muxi was no longer in sight, so Su Qiruo took the guards given to her by the two little princes and went for a stroll outside the crowd. She didn''t dare to go too far, fearing that Leng Muxi would miss her if she came out. The child looks ruthless, but he is delicate in his heart! She angered Chi Congying''s mother and daughter today, and she doesn''t know if that old Chi Kexuan can still sit still. According to what Leng Muxi and Fufeng said, Chi Kexuan''s city mansion is not comparable to that of Chi Congying and Chi Hongshan, otherwise the Chi mansion would not have been handed over to her daughter until now. The old man is just greedy for the power in his own mansion, but he dares to take advantage of Leng''s family, his heart is big enough! The incident outside the gate soon reached Chi Kexuan''s ears, and the old lady couldn''t help but leak out the good emotions that had always been hidden. What a daring yellow-mouthed kid who dared to come to her prime minister''s mansion to act wildly. Isn''t it just relying on the emperor and the little prince behind him? Heh, let''s see if they will protect her forever. When she is no longer favored by His Highness, what is she! "Shan''er, go and find Yun Yan, and meet this sharp-mouthed little son-in-law for a while." Chi Kexuan gave instructions to Chi Hongshan. Chi Yunyan is the number one son of Wangjing. Among the men in the Southern Chu Kingdom, apart from Leng Muxi, Chi Yunyan has the most distinguished status. Chi Yunyan is very favored in the Chi Mansion because of his good looks and full of talent. Because of this, he doesn''t even look down on Leng Muxi, who is the prince. After all, in the eyes of the world, he is a warm and gentle son, while Leng Muxi is just a lump of ice who spends his days among women. Compared to Leng Muxi who has a cold face all day long, the ladies of Wangjing''s aristocratic families prefer the gentle and amiable Chi Yunyan. Hearing what her grandmother said, Chi Hongshan couldn''t help being overjoyed. When the sharp-tongued son-in-law-to-be falls in love with Yun Yan, then there will be a good show. When His Highness sees clearly that this woman from a small family is unreliable, he will know that she is fine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 379： The hired wife is a boss (12) Chapter 379 The hired wife is a boss (12) A waiter hurried over and whispered a few words in Chi Yunyan''s ear, and a playful smile immediately flashed across Chi Yunyan''s face. "Su''s son-in-law... that person''s surname is Su?" "Exactly." "There is no Su surname in Southern Chu, but that person dared not give my Chi family face in public, either he was playing tricks, or..." Chi Yunyan paused, "It really should not be underestimated." "I just saw the appearance of that son-in-law of Su, and there is no other woman with such beauty in the whole Wangjing City." The waiter said with emotion, even counting the men, His Royal Highness, the most beautiful prince in the capital, and his own son are not as good as a woman. "If it is true what you said, then that woman may have a lot of background." Although Chi Yunyan is a man, his intelligence is better than that of Chi Hongshan, the eldest granddaughter. Chi Kexuan also often sighs with emotion that all his resourcefulness falls on his little grandson. If it is a girl, the Chi family can maintain prosperity for a hundred years. It''s just a shame... "But the head of the family sent someone to check it early in the morning. There is no big family with the surname Su in the entire Southern Chu Kingdom." Chi Yunyan''s brows were a little solemn, and he suddenly clenched his fingers. "What if she is not from Southern Chu?" "What? Young Master, what you mean is...there is a possibility that Su''s son-in-law came from another country?" Chi Yunyan has been contemplating his own emotions, and no longer pays attention to the servant''s question. As far as he knows, the most honorable Su surnamed family in the whole world is the royal family of Beiqing Kingdom. Is that son-in-law Su a native of Beiqing? If not, where did she have the courage to mock Chifu in public? If she were from the royal family of Beiqing, then the Chi family would really be like ants in her eyes. Not to mention the Chi family, even the royal family of the Southern Chu Kingdom may not be able to catch their eyes. "Master..." The waiter yelled worriedly, and Chi Yunyan immediately came back to his senses. "Since grandma is destined, I''ll go and meet this son-in-law first." The corners of Chi Yunyan''s mouth raised, and he was somewhat disdainful for grabbing a woman with Leng Muxi. But if that person is really from the royal family of Beiqing Kingdom, he really wants to fight for it. With Beiqing Kingdom behind him, the Southern Chu Kingdom completely belongs to his Chi family. Su Qiruo didn''t know that she was being targeted, but walked freely under the scrutiny of those people, casually playing with a jade pendant around her waist, which was sent to her by Leng Muxi. It is warm and moist in the hand, with a good texture. Seeing that the back garden of Chi Mansion is still so luxuriant in winter, Su Qiruo couldn''t help pursing her lips. Looking at it like this, the old Chi family should have been greedy for a lot of money, and the mansion is more elegantly decorated than the prince''s mansion. "what" Su Qiruo, who was standing in a daze in front of the banyan tree, felt a person rushing towards him, and quickly dodged to avoid it, only to see a handsome young man in a rose-red cloak lying gracefully at his feet. The corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth twitched, and he also took two steps back. I am standing here well, is there anyone here to touch porcelain? Chi Yunyan clutched his elbow that hurt from the fall, and his eyes were red. He was raised in a tender position since he was a child. When did he go to such lengths to get close to a woman? The woman in front of him was lucky, not only did she not help him, she even avoided him. "Master, are you alright?" The servant behind hurriedly chased after him, holding a hand stove in his hand. "I think I fell on my leg." Chi Yunyan looked at his servant aggrievedly, but didn''t deliberately glance at Su Qiruo. "Nu help you up, be careful." The waiter put the hand stove into his arms first, then leaned over to pull Chi Yunyan. It''s just that the two of them wanted to play, so Chi Yunyan naturally couldn''t get up. But the ground was so cold that his bones ached from the ice. Even so, Chi Yunyan didn''t ask Su Qiruo for help. Su Qiruo seemed a bit embarrassed by the side, neither leaving nor staying. But she knew in her heart that the Chi family would not let her go so easily. And this handsome young man who appeared out of nowhere must have come for her. It''s just that she can''t guess how the Chi family plans to plot her. The hand holding the jade pendant suddenly paused, Su Qiruo simply followed suit. Since the Chi family is looking for someone to approach her, why can''t she use this person to investigate the Chi family''s methods? Even if she didn''t fall for the trick this time and escaped, the old lady Chi would definitely have to think of other strategies. Instead of waiting for people to figure it out, it is better to fulfill their wish first, and then slowly figure it out. "Young master, do you need my help to call someone over?" Su Qiruo puts on a gentle appearance, even Chi Yunyan, who has been acting all the time, can''t help but blush and heartbeat when she sees her. This woman is really handsome, no wonder Leng Muxi''s icy lump fell in love with her. When he thought of snatching her from Leng Muxi in the future, and Leng Muxi''s expression stiff and helpless, Chi Yunyan couldn''t help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. He grew up in comparison with Leng Muxi since he was a child. In terms of appearance, he thinks he is not inferior to Leng Muxi. In terms of talent and learning, he is the number one son of Southern Chu. In terms of strategy, even his grandmother praised him as a rare one in a century. . But Leng Muxi was born in the royal family. For this alone, he will be trampled under the feet of that person forever. Why should the son of his Chi family be inferior? That Leng Muxi still wants to be the emperor, hehe... Then it depends on whether the world can accommodate him. "My son seems to have sprained his foot, please help me, please help me, can you help me up?" Afraid that if Su Qi didn''t want to, the waiter hastily said, "It''s cold on the ground, I''m afraid you will hurt yourself if you sit down again." As he spoke, the waiter shed two tears. Su Qiruo curled her lips secretly, this play was even better than her and Leng Muxi''s, do you want to award this pair of master and servant an Oscar statuette? "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that men and women are different, and it''s not easy for me to help you." If Su Qi had thought of an excuse long ago, she would not believe it. This man dared to let her touch him shamelessly. Unexpectedly, Chi Yunyan suddenly wrapped his hands with his sleeves, and then raised his eyes to look at Su Qiruo, with a lovely and pitiful look. "Miss just need to hold your hand and let me support with my servant." Chi Yunyan was already pretty, so if he showed weakness like this, it would definitely soften his heart. Su Qiruo nodded, but got out of the way, called the guards behind her to step forward, and stretched out her arms. Chi Yunyan''s face froze, but soon returned to normal. He didn''t expect this woman to be so difficult, but the ground was too cold, and he couldn''t sit still. Putting his hands on the guard''s sleeves, Chi Yunyan didn''t touch the guard''s arm at all, and stood up with the help of the guard. "Thank you, miss, for your help." Chi Yunyan''s rose-red cloak is covered with a snow-white brocade dress, standing in the snow with a bit of beauty like plum blossoms reflecting the snow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 380： The hired wife is a boss (13) Chapter 380 The hired wife is a boss (13) It''s just that this beauty can''t catch Su Qiruo''s eyes, rather than admiring the beauty in front of her, she prefers to accompany the little prince who doesn''t like talking to make wine in the plum garden. "My lord, you don''t have to thank me. I didn''t do anything at all. If you insist on thanking me, you can just thank her." Su Qiruo pointed at the guard behind her, pursed her lips and said. Chi Yunyan looked at the smile on her face, but always felt that there were many things he couldn''t understand behind the smile. Chi Yunyan, who always claimed to be smart, suddenly felt like a fool. Standing in front of this woman, he was a little at a loss. "Naturally, I have to thank you." Chi Yunyan lowered his eyes slightly, but he was no longer as enthusiastic as before. Let him salute and thank you like a lowly guard, and she deserves it too? "Since the young master has injured his foot, it is better to ask the master of this mansion to find a doctor for the young master to have a look at it." Su Qiruo managed to find a quiet place, and stood here waiting for Leng Muxi to see her when she came out from there, so she naturally didn''t want to leave, so she had to tell the person in front of her to leave. "Thank you for your concern, miss. It''s just a twist, it doesn''t matter." Chi Yunyan shook his head, he didn''t want to leave, he was still waiting to appreciate Leng Muxi''s expression when he came out and saw him standing with Su Mama later! Su Qiruo glanced at Chi Yunyan lightly, pretending to be unintentional but still full of disdain and said: "After all, this Chi mansion is a small family, and a guest who came to the mansion was injured, and no one came to have a look. , in case any distinguished guest is hurt, can the Chi Mansion afford it?" Chi Yunyan''s body froze, and he didn''t know how to react for a moment. The Chi family is the number one family in the Southern Chu Kingdom, but she actually said it was a small family? Did this person do it on purpose, or did he really despise the Chi family? Chi Yunyan''s doubts grew thicker, and he desperately wanted to know the answer, but kept telling himself not to be in a hurry. Precisely because he couldn''t see through the woman''s mind in front of him, Chi Yunyan decided to be frank for a while. I saw a blush on the cheeks of the young man in front of me, he twisted his sleeves and said in shame: "Miss is laughing, there are quite a lot of guests coming to the house today, and the servants are not good enough to take care of them. Yun Yan first apologizes to miss for grandmother no." "Grandmother?" Su Qiruo murmured, it turns out that the young man in front of him is Chi Kexuan''s grandson. This old man was willing to send his own grandson to deal with her. It''s just that she met Chi Congying and Chi Hongshan just now. They don''t look outstanding. How could the Chi family give birth to such a beautiful son? Could it be that it was picked up? "That''s right, Yun Yan is a member of the Chi family, Miss I don''t know..." Chi Yunyan pursed his lips shyly, wanting to pretend not to know Su Qiruo''s identity and wait for her to speak, but he didn''t want a discordant voice suddenly coming from behind, interrupting what he said later. "My son-in-law, why are you here? Tell our Highness to find you easily." Fufeng''s tone was not kind, but his eyes stared at Chi Yunyan first, and then at Su Qiruo, and he flattened his mouth slightly complaining. The place where they stand is so conspicuous, where they need to be looked for, what Fufeng said is just an excuse. He didn''t expect that Su Qiruo would be with Chi Yunyan, and this Chi Yunyan was really haunted, and even made his mind on the son-in-law. Su Qiruo didn''t expect Leng Muxi to come out so soon, seeing him coming, she hurried up to meet him. "My face is red from the cold, is it cold?" Leng Muxi tightened her hand holding the stove, lowered her eyes and didn''t look at her, but still shook her head slightly. He was worried that she would be bullied, so he hurried over just to say hello, but he didn''t want to see her chatting and laughing with that Chi Yunyan. The shyness on Chi Yunyan''s face made his eyes hurt, and his heart felt shy. He knew that all of this was fake, but he still couldn''t see her getting close to Chi Yunyan. Chi Yunyan is from the Chi family, and he doesn''t want her to get close to the Chi family. Yes, it must be so. Chi Yunyan felt extremely uncomfortable seeing Su Qiruo''s completely different attitude from his own when facing Leng Muxi. She treats herself so distantly and indifferently, but treats Leng Muxi with care and thoughtfulness. Isn''t she really looking out for Leng Muxi''s status? If she wants it, the Chi family can afford it too. "I have seen His Royal Highness." Chi Yunyan took a step forward and saluted slowly. Leng Muxi glanced at him indifferently, but said nothing, but the man stood up straight by himself. "It turns out that Miss and Your Highness also know each other. It''s a coincidence. Just now, Miss Cai''s kindness, Yun Yan, will be kept in mind, and Yun Yan will come to the door to thank you in person someday." Chi Yunyan didn''t look at Leng Muxi either, only talked to Su Qiruo, "Since the lady''s friend has arrived, then Yun Yan will leave first." He didn''t ignore the coldness in Leng Muxi''s eyes, it seemed that this icy bump cared a lot about this son-in-law Su. It''s so good, he is very happy to be able to add trouble to Leng Muxi. After Chi Yunyan left with his servant, Su Qiruo curled the corners of her lips. This son of the Chi family is smarter than his mother and his sister, he understands the situation and knows how to advance and retreat. It''s just a pity that this trick of hooking up and playing hard to get won''t work for her. However, Su Qi Ruo''s fixed gaze on Chi Yunyan''s back, as well as the faint smile at the corner of her mouth, changed the taste in the eyes of others. Leng Muxi only took one look, then looked away, her red lips tightly pursed in a straight line, and she still didn''t say anything. But Fufeng was about to die of anger, if he wasn''t in Chifu at this time, he would definitely settle the score with Su Qiruo. His Highness is her husband, how can she look at other men in front of His Highness? And that person is Chi Yunyan who has always been at odds with his highness, the son of the Chi family, and his highness''s deadly enemy. Does she know that His Highness almost died at the hands of the Chi family several times. Leng Muxi turned around and left, Fufeng stamped his feet, hummed softly, and hurriedly followed. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she didn''t do anything just now, why did Fufeng look at her as if she was looking at some heartless person? Su Qiruo strode up and followed, seeing that Leng Muxi''s face was a little pale, worried that he had been frozen outside for too long, so she took off her cloak to put it on for him. But this time the little prince didn''t even lift his eyelids, and didn''t even give her a chance to be courteous. It wasn''t until the banquet, when Leng Muxi and Su Qiruo sat opposite Chi Kexuan, that the little prince didn''t refuse Su Qiruo''s "closeness". Looking at the thorny fish in the bowl, Leng Muxi''s heart suddenly twitched. The fingers holding the chopsticks turned slightly white, and it took Leng Muxi a long time to feel himself regaining consciousness. Peeled another shrimp and put it in front of Leng Muxi, Su Qiruo whispered: "Eat it, it won''t taste good if it gets cold." In the prince''s mansion, she persuaded him to eat these things in the same way. Leng Muxi''s chopsticks touched the shrimp, but he didn''t pick it up for a long time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 381： The hired wife is a boss (14) Chapter 381 The hired wife is a boss (14) What is fake is fake, he shouldn''t live in a fantasy that doesn''t belong to him. He is the prince of Nan Chu Kingdom and the future heir of Nan Chu, so he shouldn''t be disturbed by a mere Chi Yunyan. Moving the chopsticks away from the shrimp meat, Leng Muxi put a vegetable in his mouth, and there was nothing else but a faint salty taste. Su Qiruo naturally also noticed Leng Muxi''s strangeness, thinking that maybe he really didn''t want to eat, so he didn''t talk too much, and didn''t bother to bring him food. It is not good to eat this kind of banquet, just ask the dining room of the prince''s mansion to cook something he likes after returning home. "Consort Su really loves people!" Chi Congying beside Chi Kexuan said with a smile, just in time to see the waiter bringing up the freshly made mutton soup. "This mutton is tender and delicious, and it''s the most warm to eat in winter. Madam Su, please choose a piece for His Highness!" Leng Muxi frowned, raised his hand and gently covered his nose, but didn''t say anything. Su Qiruo flicked his sleeves, and immediately stopped the waiter who was about to serve them mutton, and at the same time blocked the smell of the mutton, leaving only the refreshing lotus fragrance lingering in the nostrils. Leng Muxi sniffed lightly, feeling that her scent was all over her body. It smells good and is reassuring. "Your Highness doesn''t like mutton, take it!" Su Qiruo was still holding it up, until the waiter took the mutton away, then put it down. The gloominess that Leng Muxi was suffocating in her heart dissipated a little, and the hands holding the chopsticks involuntarily picked up the peeled shrimp and stuffed it into her mouth, and then went to pick up the thorns she had just picked out. fish. Although it is a bit cold, the taste is excellent. Seeing that he had eaten everything, Su Qiruo tore a small piece of meat from the roast pigeon''s leg and put it in the cold Muxi bowl. "Since you don''t like to eat mutton, then eat two bites of this to warm your body." After finishing speaking, he tore off another small piece of lean meat and handed it over. This time, Leng Muxi didn''t refuse, nor did he pretend to turn a blind eye, and ate everything obediently. Fufeng who stood behind Leng Muxi and waited on him also let out a sigh of relief, this Concubine Su is really good at coaxing His Highness so quickly. You must know that His Highness doesn''t like Chi Yunyan the most, and His Royal Highness''s attitude like that just now has made His Highness lose face. In the past, His Highness would definitely throw up his sleeves and leave. Today, it is not easy to be able to sit here peacefully. Chi Yunyan, who was sitting behind Chi Kexuan, naturally watched every move of the two of them, but he didn''t expect that woman to be so patient with Leng Muxi. Leng Muxi never said a word to her from the beginning to the end, but she took good care of him. Looking at the food on his table again, Chi Yunyan suddenly lost his appetite. The handsome men and beautiful women sitting together are really an eyesore. Chi Yunyan himself lost his appetite, so naturally he wouldn''t let Leng Muxi feel better, so he turned around and called the servant over, whispered a few words, and the servant backed out. Not long after, a waiter came to Su Qiruo with a cup of soup. "Miss Su, this is the soup my son specially ordered someone to make for you. Thank you for your kindness today." After the waiter finished speaking, before Su Qiruo could speak, he put down the soup cup and left. Everyone else called Su Qiruo "Su Concubine", but the attendant next to Chi Yunyan called her "Miss Su". The chill on Leng Muxi''s body condensed again, this time even worse than before, even Su Qiruo could feel it. Su Qiruo glanced at the soup, then gently sniffed it. "Ganoderma lucidum, ginseng, and black-bone chicken are not afraid of getting angry." Su Qiruo curled her lips secretly, her body naturally couldn''t bear this tonic, but Leng Muxi could drink it. Pushing the soup in front of Leng Muxi, Su Qiruo said softly, "Drink the soup to warm your stomach." Leng Muxi didn''t even lift his eyelids this time, but the hand that wasn''t holding the chopsticks clenched even tighter. Seeing this, Su Qiruo hurriedly brought back the soup, picked out the only drop of oil flower on it with a spoon, and put it back in front of Leng Muxi. "There is no more oil, let''s take a sip!" She doesn''t know where her patience comes from. When facing the little prince, she always has the best temper in the world. If it was someone else, she would have thrown this bowl of soup to the ground long ago. The little prince is the only one in the world who has to be served by her like this. However, the little prince is angry, so why would he drink Chi Yunyan''s soup? Seeing the sudden change in the atmosphere between the two, Chi Yunyan couldn''t help but smile. Leng Muxi''s strange temper, no matter how patient she is, can''t bear it. He was waiting for the day when Leng Muxi pushed her to his side, and hoped that Leng Muxi would not regret it. Leng Muxi was in a bad mood, and Chi Yunyan''s mood naturally improved. Looking at the food on the table, his appetite suddenly increased. Su Qiruo is also not very used to the food in Southern Chu, so she doesn''t eat much. In the past, in the Prince''s Mansion, the cooks in the mansion cooked according to her preferences. She only knows her life in the Prince''s Mansion today. It was taken care of secretly. I just don''t know if that person is the delicate and picky little prince, or the housekeeper Fufeng. But no matter who it is, this kindness is worthy of her dedication to the little prince. So when going out, Su Qiruo directly wrapped her cloak around the little prince, not giving him a chance to resist at all. As he helped the man onto the carriage, Su Qiruo also followed, but he didn''t notice the inevitable gaze cast from behind them. On the way, Leng Muxi still didn''t say a word, and didn''t even look at Su Qiruo. When getting off the carriage, Su Qiruo stretched out her hand for a long time, but the little prince didn''t reach out as usual. Not knowing what happened, Su Qiruo blinked aggrievedly, did she do something to make the little prince unhappy? Walking all the way towards Feihong Courtyard, Su Qiruo, who was introspective all the way, didn''t think of a reason until she sat back on the chair. She felt that she performed very well today, not to mention a perfect score of ninety-nine! Su Qiruo leaned back on the chair and sighed, it is not easy to earn the ten taels of silver today. The members of the Chi family did not do well in front of her today, and they themselves did not suffer, but the little prince seemed very unhappy. Could it be that someone bullied him? It stands to reason that it shouldn''t be, the emperor is still alive and well, no matter how bold the Chi family is, they dare not touch Leng Muxi at this time. Even if you want to touch him, you can''t act like a fool in Chifu! Thinking about Leng Muxi''s attitude again, it seems that he was the one who offended him... Su Qiruo sighed softly, it seems that this job is not easy to do, it is not easy to be a son-in-law, and it is difficult to earn money! "Go find me a pen and ink set." Su Qiruo had already written a letter to her family a few days ago, but she felt that she still had to bring some of her cronies by her side. (end of this chapter) Chapter 382： The hired wife is a boss (15) Chapter 382 The hired wife is a boss (15) She can''t ignore Leng Muxi''s affairs. Since she wants to deal with the powerful Chi family, she might not be able to rely on the little prince alone. Su Qiruo sat at the table, picked up a pen and wrote a few lines, folded it up and stuffed it into the sleeve after the ink dried. After being busy all day, Su Qiruo didn''t have the heart to eat dinner, so she only stuffed two pieces of snacks and drank a cup of hot tea before going to rest on the bed. Just wait until it gets dark, go find the hidden pile buried in Wangjing and deliver the letter. It seemed that he had just rested for a short time, when there was a hasty knock on the door outside. Su Qiruo squinted her eyes and glanced at the sky outside, it turned out that it was already so late. "Come in." Sitting up, Su Qiruo poured another cup of tea to drink, and Fufeng hurried in. Seeing his anxious expression, Su Qiruo put down the teacup that was not brought to her mouth again. "What''s wrong? Something happened to him?" Besides the matter of Leng Muxi, Su Qiruo really couldn''t think of anything else that could make Fufeng so anxious. "Consort, go and see Your Highness!" Fufeng begged with red eyes, "His Royal Highness locked himself in the room after returning from Chi Mansion. He didn''t take any dinner, didn''t take any medicine, and even refused to drink water. His subordinates couldn''t do anything, so he came to disturb you..." Fufeng roughly guessed that His Royal Highness was so angry because of Chi Yunyan''s matter, so he wanted to ask the son-in-law to take a look. Your Highness, he has never been loved very much since he was a child, only the son-in-law has given him such tenderness. Even if it is acting, it must have reached His Highness''s heart. "What happened in Chifu today?" Su Qiruo got up and walked out, she still didn''t forget to ask a question with a frown. "Your Highness doesn''t like Chi Yunyan, son-in-law, you are so close to Chi Yunyan today, Your Highness must be unhappy." Fufeng said in a low voice, he felt that apart from this reason, there was nothing that could make His Highness so angry. "I wanted to know the purpose of the Chi family''s sending Chi Yunyan to approach me, so I dealt with him a few words, but it was just playing on the occasion, why did it make him unhappy?" From Su Qiruo''s point of view, Leng Muxi is extremely intelligent, so he shouldn''t be too concerned about this kind of thing. Besides, the relationship between the two of them is unknown to others, but they know it well, and they are not a real couple. How could he be so jealous just because he said a few more words to a man? Su Qiruo didn''t feel that she was so attractive, and after only a few days of acting, the little prince fell in love. But doubts are doubts. When she heard that the little prince was unhappy, she was really anxious, maybe she didn''t even realize it. Although Su Qiruo is smart, she also forgot that there is another word in this world called "fake show is real", or "love for a long time". "I don''t know, you should go and persuade His Highness!" Fu Feng shook his head, he didn''t know what His Royal Highness was annoyed about, but he guessed that most likely it was because of the son-in-law and Chi Yunyan. Su Qiruo opened the door and walked in. Leng Muxi''s hall was very warm, perhaps because he was afraid of disturbing his rest, there were only a few candles burning inside, and there was a night pearl the size of a fist on the bedside. Under the dim light, the boy was lying with his back facing the outside. The quilt on his body only covered his waist, and his upper body, which was only wearing a thin layer of obscene clothing, was still exposed to the cold. Su Qiruo stepped forward lightly, lifted the quilt up, and then sat on the edge of the bed. The body of the young man under the quilt stiffened suddenly, and Su Qiruo sighed softly. "Why don''t you have dinner?" Leng Muxi was going to pretend to be asleep, but the gaze staring at the back of his head seemed to burn a hole in his head, so he had no choice but to speak. "Not hungry." There was a bit of indifference in the hoarse voice, this was what Su Qiruo had seen when she first met him. It''s just that the two of them got along fairly well afterwards, and he had never been like this in front of her again. "Then why don''t you take medicine?" His health has improved, and the medicine cannot be stopped, and he will be cured after taking it for a few days. He should also be aware of his physical condition. How angry must he be to ruin his body like this? Leng Muxi''s hands buried under the quilt tightened, and his head got under the quilt, but he didn''t answer her question. The thin body looked very pitiful under the huge quilt, leaving only the back of Su Qiruo''s dark head. "Because I was angry, I lost my appetite, and then I didn''t even take medicine or drink water. Are you going to be mad at yourself like this?" Su Qiruo pulled down the quilt again, afraid that he would suffocate herself. Leng Muxi didn''t say a word, which means he admitted that he was angry. "I don''t know that Chi Yunyan is your enemy. I only know that he was sent by the Chi family to get close to me on purpose. I only talked to him a few more words for the purpose of spying on him. If I know that you don''t like it, You must stay far away from him, and you won''t even look at him." Leng Muxi still refused to speak, but her stiff body seemed to soften a little. Su Qiruo was not in a hurry to make him speak, first went to pour a cup of hot water, put a pill in it, and then strode in again. Leng Muxi, who thought she had already left, was about to turn around, but after hearing the movement behind her, she maintained her previous posture. Su Qiruo sat back on the side of the bed, held the cup in one hand, and supported Leng Muxi''s body with the other to lift him up. The boy is very thin and doesn''t take much effort. "Take the medicine first." This medicine is hard to find, if not for meeting her, Leng Muxi would not be able to buy it even if he had money. The things she brought with her were meant to be taken back to honor her elders, but she didn''t want to just save Leng Muxi''s life. Leng Muxi refused to take the cup in Su Qiruo''s hand, so Su Qiruo had no choice but to hand the cup to the little prince''s lips, ready to feed him with her own hands. "The body is the most important thing. Even if you are angry, you can''t ruin your body." After a moment of silence, Leng Muxi took out his hands from under the quilt, and took the cup Su Qiruo handed over with both hands, but he lowered his eyes and refused to look at her. It is still a familiar taste, and it has gradually become his dependence. Long eyelashes fell on the boy''s white and handsome face, Su Qiruo had never seen such a stubborn child. Tianyun Mountain has many disciples, and no one is more stubborn than Leng Muxi. Randomly pulled the thin quilt aside and placed it behind Leng Muxi, Su Qiruo came over with a plate of snacks and placed them on the low table beside his bed. "The nights are long in winter, how can you survive until tomorrow morning without eating at night? If you really don''t have an appetite, you can eat a snack to pad your stomach." Leng Muxi didn''t go to get some snacks, but just drank the glass of water that had melted into pills in small sips. "I''ll get you another glass of water, and you have a snack first." Su Qiruo involuntarily picked up a piece of snack and stuffed it into Leng Muxi''s hand, then went out to pour water. Leng Muxi was stunned looking at the things in his hands, and his cold body gradually warmed up due to the effect of the medicine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 383： The hired wife is a boss (16) Chapter 383 The hired wife is a boss (16) He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t been so angry with others. It seemed that when he was very young, the mother and father stopped coaxing him. He didn''t know what he was angry with, but he knew that he was more angry with himself. Obviously just acting, but he would be angry because Su Qiruo treated Chi Yunyan unusually, and even played a small temper. He never thought that she would be so good-natured, no matter how unreasonable he made trouble, she was willing to coax him. Leng Muxi even wanted to get angry on purpose with a bit of bad intentions, just to see if she would continue to coax her, and also to see if she would annoy him. Knowing that it shouldn''t be done, but still doing it. Actually, when she appeared here, he already lost his temper! When Su Qiruo came in, seeing that the snack Leng Muxi was holding hadn''t moved at all, he didn''t force him anymore. "If you don''t want to eat, you don''t want to eat it. Let the dining room send some food. It happens that I haven''t had dinner yet, so you can have a simple meal with me." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo ordered Fufeng to pass on the meals. Hearing she said that he hadn''t eaten yet, Leng Muxi raised his head and glanced at her. "Why no dinner?" If the servants in the mansion dare to neglect her, he will never forgive her lightly. "I wanted to take a nap after I came back, but I didn''t want to sleep through it, so I didn''t wake up for long." Seeing that he was willing to talk to her, Su Qiruo was relieved. If this little stubborn donkey keeps silent, there is really nothing she can do. Taking the cloak at the side to wrap the person around, Su Qiruo looked down at the boy on the bed and said, "Did you come down by yourself, or should I carry you there?" This time, Leng Muxi did not refuse, and got off the bed with the cloak tightly wrapped around her body, stepped on the pair of indoor shoes, and came to the low couch beside the bed. "It''s warmer inside, let''s eat here!" "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded, and sat opposite Leng Muxi with the glass of water poured for him. There was some silence while waiting for the meal, Su Qiruo was thinking about what to say to him, but the little prince who drank water with his eyes downcast opened his mouth first. "Since you know that he doesn''t agree with me, you should guess that he approached you to deal with me, and you have given him a chance today." Su Qiruo was startled, raised her hand and grabbed Leng Muxi''s wrist, and put her finger on his already strong pulse. Not poisoned. Then what else did Chi Yunyan do to her? Leng Muxi also understood now that Su Qiruo had misunderstood, but he didn''t want to explain. Su Qiruo then told Leng Muxi in detail what happened between Chi Yunyan''s appearance and meeting him, and the so-called gratitude Chi Yunyan said had nothing to do with her at all. "He doesn''t know the relationship between you and me." Leng Muxi said lightly, because Chi Yunyan didn''t know about the deal between him and Su Qiruo, so he deliberately approached her to anger him. I have to say that Chi Yunyan succeeded. "I mean how smart he is. It turned out that he just wanted to use those methods of fighting for favor in the back house to deal with you. Then his wishful thinking was really wrong." Su Qiruo smiled disdainfully, he and Leng Muxi are not really in love, how could Leng Muxi... Su Qiruo''s expression froze suddenly, it''s not right! Leng Muxi was really angry because of this incident. But thinking that there might be Chi Fu''s secret work in the Prince''s Mansion, Su Qiruo figured it out again. The little prince doesn''t eat or drink, so he''s acting for the outsiders! Fortunately, she was still worried, thinking that Leng Muxi was really angry! But this little stubborn donkey has a really big temper, and it took her so long to coax him well. When she thought that Leng Muxi was not really angry but just acting, Su Qiruo immediately felt better. But thinking that he didn''t take his body seriously, Su Qiruo felt that she should teach the little prince a lesson. "Next time, even if you want to make a show for others to watch, you can''t bet on your own body. You have to eat food and drink medicine. At worst, just throw a few worthless teacups to calm down." "It''s not a show." Leng Muxi''s voice was very low, Su Qiruo didn''t hear what he said clearly, but seeing how cute he was obediently drinking water while holding the cup, she couldn''t help rubbing his head. It is said that people with soft hair have a stubborn temper, and it is true. Leng Muxi tightened his hand holding the cup, and his body became stiff again. Fufeng joyfully brought people in and prepared a meal. If Su Qi didn''t want much, it was enough for them to eat. Taking a look at the ruddy little prince, Fufeng admired Su Qiruo more and more. The son-in-law is capable, no matter how angry His Highness is, she can coax him well. You must know that when His Highness was angry in the past, it would be useless for them to kneel for hours. "It''s getting late, let''s eat lighter." Su Qiruo put a small bowl of shredded chicken and velvet antler porridge in front of Leng Muxi, and she also filled a bowl herself. Actually, she didn''t have much appetite, and had to eat another meal to accompany the little prince. But no matter what, it was raining and sunny. Waiting for the little prince to lie back on the bed and extinguish the candle for him, Su Qiruo left. Fair fingers lightly touched the top of her hair, but Leng Muxi still didn''t feel anything. Why would she like to rub his hair? Gently and gently, like a father and queen. When he was very young, his father always liked to touch him like this. But since when did he gradually lose those favors? Leng Muxi didn''t know how he fell asleep. He only knew that he had a dream. In the dream, he was still the carefree little prince who could laugh loudly and jump up and down. The queen mother and the queen father will look at him lovingly and smile, there are no shackles on his body, and there are no courtiers who use his identity as a man to slander him all day long. He also had a dream about Su Qiruo, and everyone in the dream called her "son-in-law", but he... actually blushed and called her "wife master". The sleepy teenager curled up his toes in shame, but his ruddy face was full of joy. He couldn''t tell the difference between dream and reality for a while. Su Qiruo came out of the Feixue Courtyard and went back to the courtyard where she lived. In the dead of night, a black shadow flashed past and quickly disappeared into the night. Only sent the letter, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to reveal her identity, these hidden stakes have been buried for many years, and a lot of thought has been spent, if someone finds out, it will not be worth the loss. Because of the late night tossing, Su Qiruo also got up late the next day. The same person who got up late was Leng Muxi. He had a good dream all night, and when he woke up, his face was still flushed with joy. Fufeng only thought that Su Qiruo made him happy last night, and his mood improved accordingly. "Has she been here today?" Leng Muxi glanced at the sky outside, and asked Fufeng who was combing his hair. (end of this chapter) Chapter 384： The hired wife is a boss (17) Chapter 384 The hired wife is a boss (17) Fu Feng smiled and shook his head: "My son-in-law also got up late this morning, and the Feihong Court sent water there!" "Let the dining room make more dishes that she likes to eat. She didn''t eat much at the banquet in the Chi Mansion yesterday." Leng Muxi suddenly thought of something while talking. It seems that none of the dishes she likes to eat are from the Southern Chu Kingdom. "Have you found out where Tianyun Mountain is?" Fufeng, who was still immersed in the accident that his master took the initiative to care about people, suddenly came back to his senses, and hurriedly said: "Tianyun Mountain is located at the junction of Southern Chu Kingdom and Beiqing Kingdom, because it is too mysterious, people who know Tianyun Mountain do not not much." Leng Muxi nodded, it''s no wonder that most of the dishes she likes to eat are from Beiqing Kingdom. "Your Highness, the son-in-law is not from Beiqing, right?" Fufeng also seemed to understand the meaning of his master''s question, and he only asked this question when he thought about the identity of the son-in-law. "Maybe." Leng Muxi doesn''t care where Su Qiruo is from, he only knows that she treats him well, since they met, she hasn''t done anything to hurt him, instead she defends him everywhere. Among the many slanders and abuse, she is the only light in his world. No matter who she is, with her help today, he will take good care of her in the future. "Beiqing has strong soldiers and horses, and the country is rich and the people are strong. If the son-in-law is really from Beiqing, he presumably comes from a wealthy family, but his magnanimity and magnificent appearance are beyond the reach of ordinary people." Fufeng muttered secretly, although he was born in Southern Chu Kingdom, he had to admit the strength of Beiqing Kingdom. Now it looks like the Five Kingdoms are doing their best, but in fact it is the Beiqing family that dominates. I heard that the emperor of Beiqing Kingdom was in his prime, and he was extremely diligent in governing and caring for the people. Leng Muxi suddenly tightened his grip on the jade hairpin in his hand. He seemed to have been neglecting one thing all this time. Fufeng is right, she must come from a wealthy family, so the family will definitely not allow her to marry into the Southern Chu Kingdom as a consort. Su Qiruo always wants to leave, if she leaves, what should he do? Thinking of the dream last night, Leng Muxi felt cold all over his body, as if he had fallen into an ice cave, dark and cold, without seeing the sun. "How many days are there until Qin Tianxuan''s wedding?" Leng Muxi handed the hairpin in his hand to Fufeng, and watched from the bronze mirror as he put the hairpin into his hair crown. "The date is set on the second day of February after the year, and now there is still half a month before the Chinese New Year." Fufeng thought of Yang Liu who had gone out on business and hadnt come back yet, so he couldnt help sighing, "I don''t know if Yang Liu will be able to come back to spend the New Year with His Highness this year!" "The matter of General Bai is important. If he can''t come back, you can order someone to send them some New Year gifts." If Fufeng is Leng Muxi''s left arm, then Yangliu is his right arm, and the two are Leng Muxi''s most trusted subordinates. "Yes, this subordinate will deal with it later." Fufeng happily responded, and went to pass on the breakfast. No, if it is counted by the hour, it cannot be called breakfast. Leng Muxi just picked up the chopsticks when he saw the butler walking in frowning. "Why are you so sad?" Fufeng looked at the butler curiously and said, this person has always been steady, and it is rare for him to be so happy and angry. The butler raised his eyes and glanced at Leng Muxi who was sitting there, before bowing and said, "Your Highness, a servant from the Chi Mansion came outside the door and said that he was here to deliver something to... the consort." The butler didn''t dare to say clearly that it was the young master of the Chi family who sent someone to deliver things to their future son-in-law. The butler didn''t know about the deal between Leng Muxi and Su Qiruo, so he was annoyed by the Chi family''s attitude. Knowing that the son-in-law belongs to their prince, yet daring to come and **** it so blatantly, it is simply too deceitful. The butler is not young, and he has never seen anything dirty. As for why Chi Fu acted like this, she only needed to think about it to understand. His Highness is not in good health, and the Chi family insists on coming to the door to disgust people. As expected, Leng Muxi put down the chopsticks in his hand as soon as he heard the butler''s words. Fufeng angrily scolded himself for being too talkative. If he had known earlier, he would not have asked in front of His Highness. Yesterday, His Royal Highness was very angry because of Chi Yunyan''s affairs. The son-in-law took so long to coax him well. Today, the people from Chi''s mansion have come to be a monster again. Really lingering. "What did you send?" Leng Muxi asked coldly, without any emotion in his tone. The butler didn''t dare to hide it: "It seems to be... dim sum." He ran to the prince''s mansion to deliver snacks to the son-in-law, who is he trying to offend? Phew! Would it be possible that their prince''s mansion would be missing a few pieces of snacks from the consort? This is Chi Yi Guo Yi Guo''s provocation. Leng Muxi''s eyes darkened. If he was by the side, he would not be too concerned, but if he thought about giving snacks, there would be no one else except Chi Yunyan. "Go and tell her that our son-in-law doesn''t like to eat dim sum from their Chifu." Fufeng muttered angrily, "Who knows if the dessert is not clean, what if it is poisonous?" The butler secretly took a look at Leng Muxi, and seeing that he had no objection, he responded and sent the servants of the Chi Mansion away. Leng Muxi''s face was slightly cold, he believed that Chi Yunyan must have guessed that this snack would not be able to enter the prince''s residence, and Chi Yunyan''s behavior was just to annoy him. But even though he knew the answer, Leng Muxi still lost his appetite. I have to admit that Chi Yunyan succeeded. And Su Qiruo over there also got the news, and couldn''t help but curse Chi Yunyan inwardly. Chi Yunyan, the broom star, she managed to coax that little stubborn donkey with great difficulty. He must have come here on purpose to find trouble! Does she know him, so she ran to the prince''s mansion to deliver snacks? Worried that Leng Muxi would play petty temper again, Su Qiruo hurried to the courtyard next door before even finishing her breakfast. Fufeng was worrying about how to comfort his Highness, when the savior arrived. "Subordinates send greetings to the son-in-law." Fufeng saluted and then retreated. He believed that he was no longer needed here. "Did you sleep well last night?" Su Qiruo unceremoniously sat beside Leng Muxi, seeing that the chopsticks in front of him were still clean, she knew that he hadn''t started eating yet. While spreading dishes for him, he also picked up a piece of millet cake sprinkled with dried osmanthus for himself, Su Qiruo nodded in satisfaction: "The millet cake is really good today, you should try it too." Leng Muxi glanced at her, and the anger in his heart suddenly disappeared. Taking the millet cake she handed over, he took a small bite. Seeing that he was willing to eat, Su Qiruo felt relieved. "I sent away the servant who came to bring you snacks from Chifu." Leng Muxi lowered his eyes and didn''t look at Su Qiruo, but he still told her about it. If she wanted to come here now, she would naturally have heard about the arrival of Chifu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 385： The hired wife is a boss (18) Chapter 385 The hired wife is a boss (18) "Is this kind of trivial matter worthy of bothering you? In the future, let the housekeeper just drive people away. You don''t need to worry about those monsters and ghosts. It''s not worth your trouble." Su Qiruo said this from the bottom of her heart, if it wasn''t for Leng Muxi, she would really be too lazy to deal with the people in Chifu. Leng Muxi raised his head and glanced at Su Qiruo, the light in his eyes seemed to have returned a bit. "Aren''t you angry?" I don''t know what happened, but Leng Muxi asked such a stupid question. "What''s wrong with you? The Qi Chi Mansion plots against me, or is the Qi Chi Mansion using me to deal with you?" Su Qiruo smiled and picked up a shrimp dumpling and put it in Leng Muxi''s bowl, and ate one herself. Leng Muxi discovered that she puts whatever she eats for herself, but he obediently ate it all. "Well... this milk soup is well made, not fishy at all, but also has a light floral fragrance, and the temperature is just right." Su Qiruo gave Leng Muxi a bowl while praising her. I have to say that the servants of the Prince''s Mansion are really good at training. She just raised her mouth last time, and they made things out. The frost in Leng Muxi''s eyes was unknowingly melted away by her gentleness and care. After eating the food she brought, he was no longer picky. "You...are from Beiqing?" Put down the chopsticks, Leng Muxi rubbed his stuffed stomach, seeing that Su Qiruo was still eating fried buns, he couldn''t help asking. "Um." Su Qiruo nodded, there is nothing to hide about this kind of thing. "Then you are in Fuchu..." Leng Muxi was a little hesitant, knowing that he shouldn''t ask more questions, but he still said a few more words. As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he regretted it. It''s good between them now, he should be satisfied. "I am the first daughter of my family. I have worshiped Venerable Qingyun as my teacher since I was a child. I originally wanted to go home to study with my mother after I came out to practice this time, so that I can inherit the ancestral business in the future. I don''t want such a thing to happen on the road by accident. " Thinking that she had practiced those low-level tricks, Su Qiruo felt extremely ashamed. She doesn''t want to mention it again in her life, but I hope the master will never know. Leng Muxi didn''t expect that she would be willing to tell him these things, but she was willing to tell him that he was undoubtedly happy in his heart. "Then if you don''t go back, will your family remember you?" Thinking that the Chinese New Year is coming soon, Leng Muxi was worried that she would say that she was going to leave, so she felt a little embarrassed for a while. "I have already sent the letter back, since I promised to stay, how can I break my promise to you?" Su Qiruo was finally full and let out a satisfied breath. In winter, the body will be warm only after eating enough. Leng Muxi pursed his lips lightly. With her words, he felt relieved. It''s just her identity... she will always have to leave in the future! The prostitute daughter in the family inherits the ancestral business, so she definitely cannot stay in the Southern Chu Kingdom. Leng Muxi couldn''t tell what kind of mood he was in. He was both happy and a little bit disappointed. The ups and downs made people feel uncomfortable. "Don''t worry, I will help you destroy the Chi family." If Su Qi said bluntly, if the Chi family is not destroyed, this little stubborn donkey will die. How could she let her go through this experience? Su Qiruo took Leng Muxi to the Plum Garden again, and the two of them mostly stayed there when they had nothing to do. Brewing wine, admiring plum blossoms, and playing in the snow, its very interesting. It''s just that Leng Muxi always looked preoccupied, holding a red plum in his hand, and was taken aback by the plain silver dress. "What''s the matter? Did you not sleep well last night?" After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo got up and prepared to wait for Leng Muxi to go back. His body is not yet fully healed, so he should not be tired and needs to rest more. Leng Muxi''s dark eyes fell on Su Qiruo''s face, staring at her for a long time, but didn''t say anything, just shook his head lightly. Su Qiruo secretly thought, the little prince might have something on his mind. "It''s too cold, let''s go back!" If Su Qi brought him out, it was just to digest his food, and once in a while was enough. Leng Muxi stood up, and Fufeng immediately ordered the servant to carry the petals that the two of them had packed back to Feixue Courtyard. Su Qiruo gently rubbed his hands that were a little cold, and saw that the boy''s cheeks were covered with a layer of pink from the cold, so he couldn''t help reaching out to touch them. Leng Muxi was taken aback, and stared blankly at the woman who was covering her face with her hands. "Is your real name Su Qiruo?" He was afraid that he didn''t even know her real name. After she left, he would never find her again. Besides, her name should also be written on the marriage certificate. Even if he knew that the marriage was fake, it was not normal for him. Su Qiruo nodded, then let go of the hand holding his face, she never thought of hiding this. The boy''s eyes were bent, and he bit his lower lip lightly, with a look on his face that he had never seen before. "I won''t go in, you go back and warm your body so you can rest!" Sending people to the gate of Feixue Courtyard, Su Qiruo smiled lightly. Now the two of them have done a full set of acting, and the emperor has even issued a marriage decree, so she doesn''t have to be as nervous as before. Although she doesn''t pay much attention to whether a man or a woman is close, if she is always alone with Leng Muxi before the "marriage date", the impact on his reputation may be even worse. Leng Muxi suddenly grabbed her sleeve. Although he didn''t use much strength, it was strong enough to keep her. "Would you like to come in for a cup of tea?" The boy''s eyes were shining brightly, and he just looked straight into Su Qiruo''s eyes like this, she really couldn''t refuse. Leng Muxi has a cold temperament, and rarely takes the initiative to get close to a person. Now that he trusts her so much, how can she let him down? "it is good." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, the boy''s eyes lit up again, and his pretty face also brightened up. Looking at the young man who was always half a step ahead of her, Su Qiruo raised the corners of her lips, her heart suddenly softened, and an unspeakable emotion surged up, so that her complexion also changed. Leng Muxi, he...couldn''t be in love with her, right? Su Qiruo clenched her fists in embarrassment, her expression suddenly became serious. If he is just the young son of an ordinary family, it''s okay for her to take him home. But the identities of the two of them, I am afraid they are destined not to be together. When she thought that she would leave one day, leaving the little prince alone, Su Qiruo felt sad. It''s over, it''s over, she''s afraid that she''s really pretending to be real. What should I do? Su Qiruo paused, and suddenly didn''t want to go any further. If she repents now, will he be sad? Xu felt that the people beside him stopped, and Leng Muxi also stopped, turning around to look at Su Qiruo, with doubts and grievances in his eyes. "It will be the new year in a few days, will there be a banquet in the palace?" Su Qiruo quickly collected her thoughts, stepped forward and stood beside the little prince, and asked with a smile. "The grand banquet will be held on the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, and we will only enter the palace for the banquet then." Thank you guys for recommending monthly tickets and red beans, please leave a lot of comments~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 386： The hired wife is a boss (19) Chapter 386 The hired wife is a boss (19) Leng Muxi patiently explained that Su Qiruo looked at the warmth in the young man''s eyes, and the warm face in front of her eyes suddenly overlapped with the indifferent face she had when they first met. If someone could love him a little more, today''s Leng Muxi definitely wouldn''t be so cold-hearted. The emperor was too cruel to his only son, even if he wanted to inherit the throne in the future, he shouldn''t be so ruthless. He is just a teenage boy. He should be at the age of being favored, but he has to bear so many responsibilities. Su Qiruo can imagine that in this dynasty where women are respected, if he wants to sit in that position as a man, he will be questioned more than women. "Okay, I have never celebrated the New Year in Nanchu, and now is a good opportunity." If Su Qi thought about it, she was lucky enough to be able to spend a warm "year" with him, which could be regarded as the fulfillment of the fate between the two of them! The corners of Leng Muxi''s mouth were slightly curved, and by the time he entered the door, he withdrew his overflowing emotions. After taking off the heavy cloak and cleaning his hands, he sat down and made tea for her himself. Su Qiruo is very busy on weekdays, and doesn''t have time to enjoy such a life. Now watching the young man''s white fingers flying between the teapot and teacup, he actually feels very enjoyable. The education of the royal family is extraordinary, and every gesture is full of extravagance. "Good tea." Su Qiruo took the tea that Leng Muxi handed over, and took a sip, the fragrance of the tea was overflowing, it was indeed extraordinary. The boy''s long eyelashes trembled, covering the shyness in his eyes. He has never personally cooked tea for others, this is the first time. Su Qiruo picked up a tangerine and peeled it, then divided half into Leng Muxi''s hands. Leng Muxi broke off a petal and put it in his mouth. It was sour and sweet, and even his whole heart was a little sweeter. After he finished eating, his hand was half stuffed again. The two ate four in a row before Su Qiruo went to clean her hands. Leng Muxi pursed her lips lightly, her mouth was filled with the sweet taste of oranges. His eyes couldn''t help but fell on the small pile of orange peels at the corner of the table. Leng Muxi''s fingers trembled, and he couldn''t help but wanted to reach for the oranges again, but someone grabbed his wrist suddenly. "Let''s eat tomorrow." Although the food was shared between two people just now, each person got two. Todays food is enough, if you eat any more, you will become a little yellow man. Leng Muxi withdrew his hand embarrassingly, his eyelashes trembled, covering the shame in his eyes. "I want to go out for a walk tomorrow, do you want to go together?" Su Qiruo hasn''t gone out for a walk since she came to Southern Chu, she wants to go out and have a look. Furthermore, Leng Muxi can''t be bored in the mansion all day, he should go out for a walk. Although it is winter, the street is a bit boring, but it is better than this small square yard. Seeing that Leng Muxi didn''t respond, Su Qiruo slightly raised the corners of her lips. "Xi''er..." The boy''s body became stiff, and his eyelashes trembled more and more. This was the first time she called him that when they were alone. "Live a good life!" Su Qiruo smiled, and wanted to raise her hand to rub the top of his hair, but finally stopped and touched it lightly instead. Every touch she made made his heart tremble, both happy and at a loss. When Su Qiruo left, Leng Muxi was still in a daze. He always thought that it was enough for him to be a prince, but he didn''t want someone to tell him to live a good life. Live well, live for yourself? The solemnity of the Chi Mansion is completely different from the warmth of the Prince''s Mansion. Seeing the little waiter who didn''t even see Su Qiruo''s face came back with snacks, Chi Yunyan became angry. He knew that he shouldn''t have done it. Originally, he had asked someone to deliver snacks to the Prince''s Mansion just to chill Mu Xi, but when the people reported that he hadn''t seen anyone, he became impatient. The woman''s warm smiling face, and the patience and meticulousness with which she took care of Leng Muxi, those scenes will always appear before his eyes. Chi Yunyan felt that he must be crazy, that''s why he was jealous of that ice bump. At first, he also suspected that Leng Muxi specially found this person in order not to marry Chi Hongshan, but when he saw the woman''s appearance, he believed it 70%. In addition, Leng Muxi didn''t like to be close to others since he was a child. If it wasn''t for his beloved, he would definitely not allow that woman to get close to him like this. Peeling shrimp and picking fishbone, isn''t this what the wife-owner would do for her beloved husband? Even if the emperor has issued a decree to bestow marriage, but after all, they are not yet married and have not received the jade certificate. How can Leng Muxi be so ignorant? A tea set on the table was pushed out by Chi Yunyan, and it shattered to pieces. He just couldn''t see Leng Muxi living a better life, especially better than him. Why should he belittle Mu Xi since he was a child? Since Leng Muxi likes it, he must **** that son-in-law over. "Come here, I will go to the Prince''s Mansion in the afternoon." Chi Yunyan smiled. He was unhappy, so everyone should block it together. The little prince was taking a nap, so he didn''t know what happened outside the mansion. The servant who came to deliver the snacks was sent away without even seeing the housekeeper. Su Qiruo went to the housekeeper specifically for this matter, as long as it was from the Chifu who came to deliver things to her, she would never see her or reject them, and just drive them away. What kind of idea did Chi Yunyan come up with? Su Qiruo''s family is clear, he just doesn''t like Leng Muxi, and he will grab whatever Leng Muxi has. In fact, he may not really like it, it''s just for comparison, to satisfy his own vanity . This kind of green tea is really unpleasant, but it is actually very simple to deal with this kind of person, as long as she avoids it. If you want to use her as a target, it depends on whether she, Su Qiruo, is willing. The little prince is so cute, how could she help outsiders hurt him? Early the next morning, Su Qiruo came to the little prince''s courtyard, and after having breakfast with him, she looked at her with bright eyes. Leng Muxi thought about it all night, but didn''t decide whether to accompany her out of the house. He always felt that he was becoming less and less assertive. "Fufeng, go and change your master''s clothes." Su Qiruo glanced at Fufeng, then looked at Leng Muxi and said, "Wear thicker and be obedient." Her voice was very soft, and Leng Muxi''s ears felt hot when he heard it, and even his delicate face was stained pink. Finally, under Su Qiruo''s coercion, His Royal Highness, who was wrapped into a rice dumpling, went out with her. The two of them were only followed by Fufeng, and they didn''t prepare a carriage, so they just walked slowly towards the street. The snow on the street has been cleared on both sides of the road, and there are many hawkers who come out to do some subsistence business on the clean roadside. The seller of fried chestnuts on the street corner was still there, and there was another seller of candied haws near her who was looking around with his hands in his hands and his feet stomping. There was a sweet smell, Leng Muxi couldn''t help but glance in that direction, Su Qiruo immediately led him to a sugar painting seller. "What animal do you like?" Su Qiruo turned her head to look at Leng Muxi, smiling dotingly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 387： The hired wife is a boss (20) Chapter 387 The hired wife is a boss (20) Leng Muxi was startled, and replied blankly: "Horse." "Then let''s draw a sugar horse." Su Qiruo said to the stall owner, she thought Leng Muxi would like lions and tigers more! But it''s not surprising, the ancestors of the Leng family built their country on horseback, and since Leng Muxi is the crown prince, he would have a different feeling for horses. The stall owner''s hands were very skillful, and after a while, he handed a sweet-smelling horse to Leng Muxi. Leng Muxi took it with his fingers uncontrollably, and Su Qiruo who was at the side smiled and took out a silver melon seed and threw it to the stall owner. Although the bag she lost at the beginning was sent back by the emperor, the money in it was missing, so the money in her purse was still the monthly bill given to her by the prince''s mansion. Su Qiruo secretly sighed, and used the little prince''s money to buy him something, this soft meal... well! Leng Muxi tightly squeezed the sugar painting with one hand, while Su Qiruo tightly held the other hand. She has been holding him like this since she arrived on the street. Leng Muxi knew that she was afraid of any accident, so she protected him under her wings. But he is not the son of Jiao Didi''s family, so he doesn''t need others to protect him. Thinking like this in his heart, when she held her hand, he was reluctant to break away. She took him to buy Tanghuaer, fried chestnuts and candied haws, all of which were very sweet. She took him to a restaurant for dinner, and also to a teahouse for tea. I heard that the scholar told several stories. She took him to see the Silver Snow Corridor and the beautiful scenery of the Dongjiang River, where mountains and rivers could be seen everywhere. Leng Muxi never knew that life could still be like this. He seems to understand a little bit, what she said yesterday... Live better- It turns out that this is called life. After playing for half a day, the boy felt tired, but when she asked him over and over again, he shook his head and denied it. No matter how tired he was, he didn''t want to go back. He is greedy for this kind of time, for the good life she gives. Su Qiruo practiced martial arts since he was a child, so he could hear the breathing of the young man. Taking a quick step to stop him, Su Qiruo half-bent down and said, "Come on, I''ll carry you on my back." "No need." Leng Muxi shook his head and refused, and he arrived at the Prince''s Mansion not too far away, he was not so delicate. "Be obedient, come up." Su Qiruo grabbed the boy''s wrist and pulled him up on his back, wrapped his hands neatly around his calf, and lifted him up. "Hold my neck tightly, don''t fall down." Su Qiruo''s tone was very brisk, and the boy on his back also secretly curled his mouth, and his hands around her neck also tightened. It turns out that the feeling of being relied on by someone is like this, which is really good. But soon, that smile disappeared. He is well aware of his identity and the future between them, so he dare not ask extravagantly. That''s fine. Having these memories is enough to support him for the rest of his boring life. Fufeng, who was following behind the two, suddenly had reddened eyes, and the things he held in his hands suddenly became a little heavy. Your Highness, he is just a child! After sending the person back, Su Qiruo wrote a prescription for people to grab the medicine. She grew up in Tianyun Mountain and was not afraid of the cold, but Leng Muxi was different. His body might not be able to bear it after tossing his body all day, so it would be safer to take a medicinal bath. Before meeting Leng Muxi, even Su Qiruo didn''t expect that she would be so good at taking care of others. She felt that the little prince must be too pitiful to make her mother love so much that she became an old mother willingly. When Leng Muxi''s eyes fell on the tangerines on the plate again, Su Qiruo picked one up and peeled it. The little prince seems to like oranges very much. Leng Muxi secretly watched the actions of Su Qiruo''s men while eating the oranges Su Qiruo handed over. I saw that she cut a small opening in a whole orange, carefully took out the orange petal inside, and then took a small piece of candle and put it in the orange peel. "Here, little orange lamp." Su Qiruo put a small orange lantern in Leng Muxi''s palm, smiling dotingly as if coaxing a child. Leng Muxi froze, staring blankly at the small orange lantern on the palm of his hand, his heart twitched as if being held by someone. "Take a good rest, I will come to see you tomorrow." The little prince wanted a medicinal bath, it would be inappropriate for Su Qi to stay any longer, so he could only get up and leave. But the young man''s gaze was still on the small orange lamp glowing with orange candlelight, and he didn''t move, as if he hadn''t heard anything. Su Qiruo raised a smile, turned and left. That night, there was a small orange lamp beside the little prince''s bed. On the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month, the palace will hold a banquet for the officials and family members. If Su Qi is the prospective son-in-law, she will naturally accompany the little prince into the palace. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or someone did it deliberately, the two of them got off the carriage and just met the people from Chi Mansion who were walking this way. Chi Hongshan stared at Su Qiruo holding Leng Muxi''s hand with an unfriendly expression, his eyes were full of hatred. If it wasn''t for this woman who came out of nowhere, this little prince would be hers. Even if it wasn''t for the sake of Leng Muxi''s noble status, Chi Hongshan was always thinking about Leng Muxi''s appearance. She has always liked beauties, so naturally she doesn''t want to let such a good-looking one go. Originally, the grandmother had already allowed her to be the son-in-law of the prince, but the woman surnamed Su blocked the way. "Meet Your Highness." Chi Kexuan and his family bowed to Leng Muxi, then looked at Su Qiruo with a half-smile. "Miss Su, we meet again." This time, she didn''t call Su Qiruo Su''s son-in-law. After all, the emperor only issued a marriage decree, but they haven''t formally paid homage. "It''s hard for Mr. Chi to mess around at such an old age. The road is slippery in snowy weather. Master Chi, be careful." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, her face full of provocation. Chi Kexuan has 30% of the military power in Southern Chu, and she has been threatening the emperor with this. For a power-hungry person like this who is used to being flattered, she can''t sit still as long as she irritates her a few times with words. Only when she can''t sit still, will she take action, and the little prince will have a chance to get back the military power in her hands. Chi Kexuan''s complexion sank visibly to the naked eye, and he wanted to reprimand him a few words, but felt that a person of his age lost his status by fussing with a little doll. But Su Qiruo repeatedly provoked the prestige of her Chifu, and I don''t know who gave it the courage. Chi Kexuan''s gaze fell on Leng Muxi, who looked as usual without even lifting his eyelids. Su Qiruo gently pulled Leng Muxi, pulled him behind her, and looked at Chi Kexuan with a little more coldness. "Your Highness is the king, and Master Chi is a minister. This is the first time I have seen a minister dare to look directly at the monarch like this. What? Is Master Chi planning to rebel?" The word "rebellion" hit everyone''s ears like a thunderbolt. No matter what the world thought, Su Qiruo was definitely the first one who dared to say it so directly in front of the Chi family. (end of this chapter) Chapter 388： The hired wife is a boss (21) Chapter 388 The hired wife is a boss (21) Chi Kexuan''s face froze, and then he scolded with a cold face: "Presumptuous! I think you are young and don''t have the same knowledge as you, so you dare to provoke the relationship between us and other ministers in front of Your Highness. What is your intention?" Chi Kexuan has been relying on the military power in his hands to suppress the emperor for a bit. The emperor is weak and has no daughters under his knees, so he can hold tight. It''s just that Chi Kexuan won''t admit it if he talks about rebellion. Even though she always wanted to replace him, she knew that now was not the chance. Su Qiruo curled her lips in disdain: "Stop pretending in front of my old lady, what are you pretending in your heart, do you really think others don''t know?" Su Qiruo acted like a ruffian in front of Chi Kexuan, Chi Kexuan blushed so angry that he could only slap her twice. But she also knew that the girl in front of her was not like an ordinary person. If she dared to make a move, that person might fight back a few times. "My Chi family has been loyal and good for generations, and the veterans are also loyal to His Majesty. The heavens can learn from it." Chi Kexuan cupped his fists towards the sky, pretending to be a nice guy. "Ha ha ha ha" Su Qiruo smiled mercilessly, looked up at the sky, then looked at Chi Kexuan who was pretending to be loyal, her eyes were full of contempt. "Since Mr. Chi is so loyal, how dare you swear to the sky? Swear by the life and wealth of your Chi family and the glory of your descendants forever, saying that your Chi family is loyal to His Majesty and His Highness, loyal to the Southern Chu Kingdom, and has never had any intention of rebellion. " Seeing the shock and shame on Chi Kexuan''s face, as well as the anger and unwillingness on the faces of the rest of the Chi family, Su Qiruo curled her lips in disdain. Pulling Leng Muxi''s body, the two left directly to the main hall. "Mother" "Grandma, what''s wrong with you?" "Grandmother, don''t you want to be as knowledgeable as those villains, your body is important." The Chi family''s panicked voices came from behind, and Su Qiruo smiled flamboyantly. Old stuff, really shameless. Coveted others'' throne but dare not admit it, either take it away with their own ability, or do their duty as a courtier honestly. Relying on the fact that there are some generals in his hands, he doesn''t take the monarch seriously. This kind of person who is both worthy and standing is the most disgusting. Want not only fame, but also profit, insatiable greed. Leng Muxi was still immersed in Su Qiruo''s words just now, he always thought she had a gentle personality, but he didn''t expect her to have the ability to be so **** off. This kind of her is not annoying at all. Na Chi Kexuan is used to being flattered on weekdays, I''m afraid I''ve never seen someone who doesn''t show her face like Su Qiruo, who dares to make her swear in front of everyone. Leng Muxi sneered in his heart, if Chi Kexuan dared to swear, he would really respect her a little. A warm hand held his hand tightly, and her soft voice sounded in her ear. "In the future, when we meet such a shameless person, we will treat him in the same way. Even if you are a superior, you don''t have to care too much about the rules, as long as you can achieve the result you want." Su Qiruo talked to the little prince in detail while walking, "Your mother is soft-tempered, and you are a silent one. A monarch actually taboos these two points. If you want your officials to be convinced, don''t just follow the steps. You are a monarch, who can do anything to you if you are arrogant?" Leng Muxi stared blankly at the woman beside him, never expecting her to teach him like this. In his education since he was a child, a king must first set an example, and he cannot use the methods of those who are in the market. But seeing Chi Kexuan being so angry with her just now, Leng Muxi suddenly felt relieved. Su Qiruo looked sideways, and happened to bump into those shining eyes. Raising her hand to cover her dark eyes, the long eyelashes trembled in her palm, tickling. "You are a king, don''t be afraid of anyone." Even though the Chi family has military power, there are Imperial Guards and five-city soldiers and horses in the imperial city. No matter how bad it is, the generals in the court also have a lot of soldiers and horses. Even if they don''t announce the return of the soldiers outside the capital, the Chi family will have to weigh it own ability. "But I''m a man." The young man''s muffled voice sounded, and Su Qiruo gently moved her hand covering his eyes, and there was a bit of helplessness and sadness in those eyes that were always calm. Because he is a man, he is controlled by others. Not everyone in the Imperial Guards and Wucheng Bingmasi obeyed him, and the generals who held military power also had a grudge against his identity. If he was a princess, he would naturally be fearless, and the Chi family would not dare to bully him so blatantly. But he is not, so many ministers in the court still chose to remain indifferent when they knew that the Chi family was disrespectful to him. They just want to force the emperor to adopt a daughter from a side branch to be made a princess. Those royal family members have always wanted to send their children to the palace, and they have worked hard in front of the courtiers outside. It took Leng Muxi three years to calm down the doubts from the court, but there are still many people who slander him behind his back. If it wasn''t for the empress, he wouldn''t want to sit in that position either. too tired. "Men are also human beings, you are the Crown Prince of Southern Chu, no one can change this. You have to let those who doubt you see your means. If the ruler is strong, the subjects are weak, and all doubts will be overturned by your ability. Who says a man cannot be an emperor? You are the blood of the Leng family. This throne was bought by the blood of the ancestors of the Leng family. Why should they take it away with just a few words? And you should not be shaken by others'' doubts. " Su Qiruo understood Leng Muxi''s situation, and seemed to understand why he had such a cold temper. Except for the emperor, he has no relatives around him. Has no friends, no brothers and sisters, he seems to have nothing but the power that has caused him so much trouble. How can a child who is isolated by the world laugh? The shock in Leng Muxi''s eyes became more and more intense. It was the first time he saw someone who didn''t mind him inheriting the throne as a man. There was no contempt in her eyes, nor was there any doubt in her tone. She supports him, encourages him. She even thought it was a matter of course for him to be the emperor. "Do you...don''t mind a man being the emperor?" "If it''s you, I don''t mind." Su Qiruo''s words were a bit teasing, making the little prince''s face blush. If you have real skills, what''s the matter with men and women? "You offended Chi Kexuan again today, that old **** might attack you, so you must never leave the house alone in the future." Leng Muxi held Su Qiruo''s hand back, with a slight increase in strength, and there was worry in his tone that he hadn''t even noticed. He knew that what she did was for him. But the faction of the Chi family is deeply rooted in the court, and it cannot be eliminated overnight. unless Unless Chi can declare a rebellion, he can annihilate them in one fell swoop. But Chi Kexuan, that old fox, was still lingering, probably still waiting and watching. (end of this chapter) Chapter 389： The hired wife is a boss (22) Chapter 389 The hired wife is a boss (22) "Don''t be afraid, I don''t care about a mere Chi family." Before she said this while standing in front of the gate of the Chi Mansion, but today she said it seriously to Leng Muxi. Leng Muxi has been in contact with her for so long, so he naturally noticed that she is unusual. He never told her the royal rules, but she knew them all. And looking at her, it seems that she really doesn''t take the Chi family seriously. But Leng Muxi wouldn''t be so relieved, but said very shamelessly: "Even a few thieves can hurt you, and the private guards under the Chi family are much more powerful than the thieves." Su Qiruo coughed lightly in embarrassment, and lightly squeezed Leng Muxi''s fingers. "It was an accident. You can''t expose my old background. If it gets out, it will be your prince''s person." Leng Muxi frowned, and his mood suddenly improved. Anyway, he is here, if the Chi family dares to touch Su Qiruo, then he doesn''t mind attacking the Chi family now. Seeing that he was in a good mood, Su Qiruo also smiled. Walking through the corridor, Su Qiruo let go of Leng Muxi''s hand. His thin white fingers curled up, and the temperature on Leng Muxi''s body dropped again. The palace banquets are all much the same, Su Qiruo sits there peeling oranges for Leng Muxi, and from time to time she has to suffer from Chi Kexuan''s knives. The old fox kept coughing, obviously because he was very angry before. Su Qiruo raised the corner of her mouth provocatively at Chi Kexuan, Chi Kexuan stared at him, and coughed again. Seeing that she was looking down, Leng Muxi looked at her curiously. The half-peeled orange was handed over to him, and even the tendons on the top were pulled out. But the half in her hand has orange tendons, Leng Muxi has long noticed the difference every time she peels oranges. Later, he tried it himself. The oranges that had not been peeled were a bit bitter, but he liked sweetness. She treats him with such care. Chi Yunyan, who has been sitting behind Chi Kexuan, has been annoyed ever since he met Leng Muxi and Su Qiruo when he entered the palace. Su Qiruo treated Leng Muxi so well that he would not hesitate to offend his grandmother because of him. You know, even the emperor should respect his Chi family three points. In Chi Yunyan''s opinion, it must be his grandmother who has always opposed the emperor''s appointment of His Royal Highness as the heir apparent, and that''s why the little prince disagreed with the Chi family and slandered the Chi family in front of Su Qiruo. If not, the Chi family has no grievances with Su Qiruo, why does she always fight against the Chi family? Seeing that Su Qiruo was peeling oranges for the little prince and pine nuts for him again, Chi Yunyan became very angry. This woman usually stays in the prince''s mansion, and he can''t see her even if he wants to. Sent someone to bring her some snacks, but Leng Muxi didn''t allow his people to enter the mansion. If this goes on, how can he get close to her? And Chi Hongshan beside Chi Yunyan also had a cannibalistic expression on his face, staring fiercely in Su Qiruo''s direction. It was that woman who snatched away her consort''s position, a mere boy with a bad face, dared to disrespect the Chi family by relying on the power of the prince, she really wanted to die. Chi Hongshan took a glass of wine and slumped down, with a gloomy expression on his face, and he was already thinking about how to deal with Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo didn''t take those gazes on her seriously. Sitting there, his expression is as calm as Mount Tai. Regarding this point, the emperor was very satisfied. She already respected Venerable Qingyun, so she treated Su Qiruo a little differently. She was also paying attention to the movement over there, and seeing her son and Su Qiruo''s brows were full of joy when they were together, she felt a little more at ease. She knew that she was sorry for this child, but as the head of a country, she really had no choice! The country of Southern Chu will always be handed over to him. He is a man, and he will face more doubts in the future, so he has to practice early. As his only child, how could the emperor not love him? But the love and partiality on her lips are all harming him. She must make her son strong. Only in this way can she bear the burden of the country in the future. When Su Qiruo peeled another pine nut and handed it to Leng Muxi, Leng Muxi shook her head lightly, and she threw it into her mouth conveniently. Pine nut kernel oil is large, so it is not advisable to eat more. Since the little prince didn''t eat it, she didn''t peel it anymore. The movements between the two were very natural, so that those ministers who had always thought that His Royal Highness had found someone to play the show no longer doubted it. If they didn''t like each other, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to be so intimate. "This crucian carp in milk soup is not bad, try it." Su Qiruo filled half a bowl of soup and pushed it in front of Leng Muxi, but Leng Muxi didn''t refuse. Su Qiruo is very satisfied with the little prince''s obedience. If you dont picky eaters, your body will recover faster, and you will gain some weight when your body is healthy. Its not good to be too thin. "This Huaxiang lotus root is very well prepared, try it." "This roast lamb is not fishy at all, and it is sprinkled with cumin. You can try a small bite." "Well... Shrimp should also be eaten, and you can''t be a partial eclipse." "Don''t eat fish today, it''s getting cold." Su Qiruo''s voice was very soft, but it was very warm in Leng Muxi''s ears, making his heart tremble. No one has ever cared so much about him. When he was young in the palace, no matter how much he liked to eat, his father would not allow him to touch it too much. Later, he didn''t dare to like it anymore. He just picked some green vegetables and ate a few bites, which would save a lot of trouble. But after meeting her, she always forced him to eat fish and meat so domineeringly, and he wasn''t annoyed at all. A group of dancers retreated, and another group slowly came up. The red yarn is all over the sky, accompanied by bursts of fragrance. Everyone in the hall couldn''t help but look towards the hall, and saw a group of beauties in red standing in the center, all of them stunning. The man headed by ?? has the fairest skin. A thin red gauze covers half of his face, which is even more seductive. An ice blue belt is tied around the waist, making the waist appear slender. A pair of white and tender feet are not wearing anything, they are covered under the hem of the red gauze dress, so as not to be exposed. The hall fell silent instantly, and even the emperor sitting in a high position couldn''t help but take a few more glances. Only Chi Kexuan''s eyes, which were so old that he could barely open them, trembled twice, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Su Qiruo played with the jade pendant around her waist with one hand, propped her chin with the other, looked at the possessive ministers with raised eyebrows, and secretly sneered in her heart. A group of old women with human face and animal heart, they all pretend to be serious on weekdays, and they don''t even blink their eyes when they see a beautiful man. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became weird, and the faces of the masters of the families became more and more ugly. It''s Chinese New Year, the Ministry of Internal Affairs recruited these flirtatious foxes to seduce people, purely to disgust them. "Hiss..." The flesh on the back of the hand suddenly tightened, Su Qiruo gasped in pain, and looked puzzled at the little prince beside her. This kid is really a killer! Leng Muxi stared at her displeasedly, pursed her red lips lightly, as if she was complaining about something. "I did not see." Su Qiruo seemed to understand why he pinched her, and quickly waved her hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 390： The hired wife is a boss (23) Chapter 390 The hired wife is a boss (23) All the ministers of the court were sitting below watching. If she went to see another man today, she would not give the little prince face. Su Qiruo understands everything. Besides, she is not interested in these vixens, she is pretending to be coy, how can there be a cute little prince who is hard-spoken and soft-hearted! "I really didn''t watch it, I just glanced at the drooling minister over there a few more times, and I thought it was funny." Su Qiruo went to pull Leng Muxi''s wrist again, and the back of his hand that was pinched red was exposed. Leng Muxi''s eyes flickered, and the inexplicable anger suddenly disappeared. "Does it hurt?" He didn''t know why, seeing that she was also staring at those men in a daze like others, so he stretched out his hand and pinched her. "It doesn''t hurt, I have rough skin and thick flesh, so it doesn''t hurt at all." Even if it hurts, she dare not say it! Leng Muxi turned around and glanced at Fufeng, Fufeng immediately took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms and handed it to Leng Muxi. A puff of cold fragrance covered the previous pungent fragrance, Su Qiruo only felt the back of her hand cool down, and the pain subsided. Just when everyone''s thoughts were attracted by the group of red, there was a gaze that had been fixed on Leng Muxi and Su Qiruo. Chi Yunyan sneered secretly, women in this world are so lustful, they won''t turn their eyes away when they see a beautiful man. But he didn''t expect that Su Qiruo wasn''t interested in those beauties at all, and instead chatted and laughed with Leng Muxi, eyes full of doting. The fingers buried in the sleeves were slowly clenched, and the more Chi Yunyan thought about it, the more unwilling he felt. Why can Leng Muxi meet someone whose eyes are all about him? Chi Kexuan didn''t know what was going on in his grandson''s mind, his drooping eyelids suddenly raised, and the man in red gauze who was surrounded by people spun around and walked out, twirling around, he came to Su Qiruo and Leng Mu Hee''s desk. The red lips were lifted up, and the tulle slowly slid down, revealing a charming and flamboyant face. Leng Muxi''s complexion changed, and the brows were filled with anger. This man seduces people even under his nose, he really has the guts. Raising his palm, Leng Muxi was about to slap the table to drive the man away, but he was held tightly. Su Qiruo picked up a candied fruit and handed it to Leng Muxi, and with a light wave of his sleeve, the man who was still twisting his lips in front of them was thrown back into the hall. The charming face of the man in red dissipated, his face was pale, and he felt a little unable to breathe when he stabilized his body. Chi Kexuan, who had been paying attention to them all the time, also turned pale with fright. All the ancestors of the Chi family were military generals. Although she is a civil servant now, she also practiced martial arts when she was young. Su Qiruo''s swing just now, outsiders thought it was the dancer''s own design, but she knew that this young girl''s kung fu was unfathomable. No wonder she dared to slander the Chi family without shame, no wonder she kept ignoring the Chi family, it turned out that she had such ability. Fufeng behind Leng Muxi also opened his mouth wide in shock. He knew that the son-in-law was from Tianyun Mountain, but he didn''t know that her martial arts were so high. Then she was hurt like that by a few thieves, why? Leng Muxi''s eyelashes trembled, and only now did she believe what she said before. Chi Yunyan, who had been paying attention to Su Qiruo, naturally also noticed something strange, and glanced at the dancing man with disgust, Chi Yunyan frowned again. He has already sent someone to inquire about her identity, but the snowy road is difficult in this winter, and he has not received any news yet. Looking at it today, he felt more and more that this woman was not an ordinary person. The man who was slapped back by Su Qiruo''s slap also danced wildly at this time. Master Chi only said that he was asked to find a way to seduce this Concubine Su, but he didn''t tell him that Concubine Su was such a person! Can''t help but take another look at Su Qiruo, only to see that she is talking to the little prince beside her with crooked eyebrows, it''s really hard to see through. "Go and ask the Ministry of Internal Affairs how to do things?" Leng Muxi turned her head and glared at Fufeng. This lowly guy from the Ministry of Internal Affairs dared to come and rob him. Whose intention is this? Leng Muxi doesn''t think that a lowly slave dares to be so bold, there must be someone behind it. Uncontrollably looking in the direction of Chi''s house, Chi Kexuan looked thoughtful, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Fufeng backed out with a cold face, but Leng Muxi''s mood became worse and worse. It is against the rules to have such a seductive dance at the banquet, but the man actually tried to seduce the future son-in-law in front of his face, someone must be obstructing it. Then what is her purpose? What good would it do her? Leng Muxi''s eyes fell on Chi Hongshan again, seeing her squinting at the man in red gauze, Leng Muxi was bored again. No matter how you look at it, this matter has nothing to do with the Chi family. If Su Qi is hooked away by that vixen, he will definitely ruin this marriage, and the only ones who will benefit will be the Chi family. It turned out that the Chi family was still thinking about him, and they were really ruthless. "Don''t take such a small trick to heart, I won''t betray you." Su Qiruo gently tugged on Leng Muxi''s sleeve, recalling his thoughts of walking away. Leng Muxi pursed her lips lightly, then turned to look at Su Qiruo, looking thoughtful. Afterwards, the palace banquet was all normal, but many people''s hearts had already been seduced by the beauty, and they didn''t have the heart to look at other things. After the banquet was over, Su Qiruo accompanied Leng Muxi to send the emperor back to Qianqing Palace. Seeing the old emperor''s yellow face, Su Qiruo frowned slightly. "It''s getting late, you two should go back quickly!" The emperor waved to the two of them and rubbed the bridge of his nose tiredly. "Since the pen has been sealed, the Queen Mother will be able to rest in the next few days! I will come to greet you again on the first day of the junior high school." Leng Muxi took Su Qiruo to leave, the two of them had nothing to say all the way, until they got into the carriage, and Su Qiruo finally spoke. "Your mother''s health is not very good. If she trusts me, I will show her when I enter the palace in a few days." It would be inconvenient for Su Qi to say these things to the Emperor of Southern Chu, but Leng Muxi, as her son, was able to. If the emperor is willing, Su Qiruo also hopes that she can live a few more years, so that she can protect the little prince for a few more years. If the little prince has a daughter in the future, then the throne will be considered completely stable. "it is good." Leng Muxi was startled, then nodded. He naturally believed in her, she saved his life, and he was not worried that she would harm the empress. "Don''t worry too much, it''s not a big problem." If Su Qi was afraid that the little prince would miss the emperor''s body, he persuaded him. "Um." Leng Muxi''s downcast eyes fell on the bruise on the back of her hand again, and her heart trembled suddenly. He seemed crazy just now, how could he play such a heavy hand? Su Qiruo pulled down the sleeve calmly, just covering the injured back of the hand. The little prince bit his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but held back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 391： The hired wife is a boss (24) Chapter 391 The hired wife is a boss (24) Su Qiruo said with a good-tempered smile: "The Chinese New Year is coming soon, shall we prepare some new year''s goods?" Leng Muxi hasn''t recovered from his own thoughts, and his dazed look is somewhat cute. "The people in the house will prepare the food, so let''s go buy some red paper!" Su Qiruo said again. She also didn''t celebrate the New Year outside by herself, either with her master in Tianyun Mountain, or at her own home, everything was prepared, and she didn''t need to do it herself. "Buy red paper?" "Write couplets! Don''t Southern Chu countries post couplets during Chinese New Year?" "To paste." The two chatted one after another, and finally Leng Muxi was no longer obsessed with the back of his hand that had been pinched purple by him. The next day they had too much breakfast, so they changed and pretended to leave the house. Maybe its the Chinese New Year, and the streets are very lively. Fufeng followed Leng Muxi closely, for fear that someone would bump into his master. Su Qiruo put one hand in front of her body, and the other hand protected Leng Muxi''s lower back, separating him from the passers-by who crowded around him. Leng Muxi had never come into contact with this kind of fireworks, even the last time she brought him out, the street was deserted, not like today. Looking at his own people, Leng Muxi''s cold eyes became warmer. Being a king is to let all the people live a life full of food and clothing, and there is always such a smile on his face. The two walked along the way, although they only bought some candied fruits, they saw a lot of things that they had never seen before. "There are too many people on that street, why don''t the subordinates go down to buy red paper, and His Highness and Prince Consort have a rest in the teahouse in front?" Fufeng looked at the densely packed crowd, unwilling to let His Royal Highness squeeze in. Su Qiruo nodded: "Then you go!" Walk through this street, and the rest are similar, so there is no need to walk through them all. Her original intention was to bring Leng Muxi out to join in the fun and enjoy the festive atmosphere of the New Year. Today is enough. Fufeng took the order to leave, and Su Qiruo led Leng Muxi towards the teahouse. Su Qiruo''s warm eyes suddenly flashed coldness, Su Qiruo stretched out her hand and pulled the boy into her arms, and waved it out. "what" "I''m going to kill..." "Run!" Screams, help calls, the voices are endless. People on the street were in a mess for an instant, and the man in black who was injured by Su Qiruo''s palm rushed over again. "Overreaching." While the sleeves fluttered, the sword held by the front assassin had already fallen into Su Qiruo''s hands, but she hadn''t realized what happened. Su Qiruo pressed Leng Muxi''s head on her shoulder with her left hand, and said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, hold me tight." Leng Muxi obediently wrapped her arms around her waist, but she really didn''t feel scared at all. For some reason, he always felt that she could protect him. "Go back and tell that old woman Chi Kexuan, if she dares to provoke her aunt again, she will pay for it with the whole family of Chi''s family." The sword in Su Qiruo''s hand was like a dragon in water, and the sword in his hand had already taken four lives. The remaining six women looked vigilantly at the woman standing there proudly. She was still holding someone in her arms, and with just one hand, she took four lives in the blink of an eye. How skilled is this person? Su Qiruo swung the sword in his hand, and a stream of white powder fell into the noses of the six people. The sword that flew over broke a strand of six people''s hair within a few turns, and they felt a pain in their heart, and the sword in their hands fell to the ground. "The Chi family intercepted and killed His Royal Highness the prince in the street, intending to rebel. The world cannot tolerate it. This matter will not be left alone." Su Qiruo''s words filled 50% of his internal energy, even the people who bought new year''s goods in the next street heard it clearly. The six men in black endured the pain and flew away, but the people on the street never dared to go forward again. Bought red paper and came back to Fufeng, when he saw the four killers lying on the ground, his face turned pale with fright. "Your Highness, how are you?" Leng Muxi stood up straight, Xu Shi had been hugged by that person the whole time, with a hint of pink on her face. "Go and let people from Jingzhao Mansion come and clean up here." Fufeng responded, handed the red paper in his hand to Su Qiruo, and flew away. Now he believes in the son-in-law''s ability so much that he doesn''t worry that His Royal Highness will get hurt when he is with the son-in-law. Leng Muxi and Su Qiruo didn''t stay any longer, and went straight back to the Prince''s Mansion. By this time, everyone in the capital already knew about the Chi family''s assassination of His Royal Highness in the street. This matter was widely circulated, and everyone was talking about it, but no one thought that the Chi family was innocent. After all, so many people have witnessed it with their own eyes, and the Chi family can''t blame it even if they want to. Chi Kexuan was so angry that he fell to the ground with a mouthful of blood spurting from his throat. She didn''t expect that even the well-trained secret guards she sent could not kill that Su Qiruo, but four of them died instead. The six people who came back just finished their report, they all jerked and fell to the ground. The steward rushed forward to check it out, his fingers trembling slightly, and he said with a pale face, "Patriarch, they are all dead." Even counting the time, how capable this person must be! Chi Kexuan rolled his eyes and fainted from anger. If she knew about the rumors outside, I''m afraid this tone would pass away. By the time Chi Yunyan knew that his grandmother had sent someone to assassinate Su Qiruo, the imperial physician had already come to diagnose Chi Ke''s pulse. Chi Yunyan frowned and looked at the person lying on the bed, feeling dissatisfied in his heart. Grandmother clearly said that he would **** Su Qiruo over, and this person would be his, but why did she still want to kill her? Other mansions are preparing for the New Year, but it is said that the Chi Mansion almost held a funeral. Chi Kexuan''s fever lasted until midnight, and he finally survived, and everyone in Chi''s mansion also kept watch for most of the night. Where Su Qiruo from the Prince''s Mansion was writing Spring Festival couplets with Leng Muxi in the study, their fonts were different, but they both revealed a bit of freedom. "The word ''Fu'' is well written, let people paste it on the gate." Su Qiruo blew up the word "Fu" written by Leng Muxi, and called someone over. Leng Muxi picked up what she wrote and handed it to the waiter, saying: "Let''s post this!" Su Qiruo was stunned, then smiled and said: "That''s fine, then I''ll post this in Feihong Yuan." Leng Muxi put down the pen in his hand, straightened his slightly rolled sleeves, and sat opposite Su Qiruo. "How do you know those assassins were sent by the Chi family?" Even if he suspected that this matter had something to do with the Chi family, but without conclusive evidence, he didn''t dare to assert that it was Chi Kexuan''s doing. "Who else wants my life besides the Chi family?" Although Su Qiruo said on the street that those assassins were sent by the Chi family to assassinate His Royal Highness, she knew in her heart that it was her who they wanted to kill. It''s really bad luck to kill people during the Chinese New Year. "The left and right matters are all related to the Chi family. So many people in the capital have seen it today. If Chi Kexuan wants to make plans with you in the future, he will have to weigh it carefully." (end of this chapter) Chapter 392： The hired wife is a boss (25) Chapter 392 The hired wife is a boss (25) Su Qiruo took the tea that Leng Muxi personally poured for her, and took a light sip. Leng Muxi has always done things with a strict eye, and never knew it could be done like this. He always felt that she taught him a lot and let him discover many shortcuts. She is right, people should not be too rigid. As long as the result is right, the simpler the process, the better. "The Chi family may not have a good time this year." Leng Muxi''s drooping eyes flashed a gleam of joy, he would rather those assassins came to kill him, and he didn''t want to implicate her because of his own affairs. It''s just that her kung fu seems to be really good. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could feel it. "An old fox like Chi Kexuan cares most about her own reputation. Today, she has become the murderer who assassinated the crown prince, and she must spend a lot of thought to maneuver. But it''s okay to say that the common people have already decided that she is going to kill you. This matter cannot be changed no matter what. So, you have to be careful, if she jumps over the wall in a hurry, you and the emperor will have to guard against it." Everything Su Qiruo did was to force Chi Kexuan to do something, she knew that Chi Kexuan would not let her become a son-in-law, and would move her sooner or later. Since that''s the case, it''s better for her to force Chi Kexuan. Rather than the unknown danger coming at any time, it is better to resolve it earlier. "Did you guess that Chi Kexuan would send someone to assassinate you today, so you took me out to buy red paper?" Leng Muxi thought, if it was just for these few red papers, she wouldn''t have to buy them herself. "Not necessarily, it''s true that I want to take you for a walk in the street." Su Qiruo also only guessed that Chi Kexuan would make a move today, after all, she said mercilessly yesterday that the Chi family wanted to rebel. Chi Kexuan couldn''t use that vixen to seduce her, and he would definitely use other methods. However, Chi Kexuan seemed to regard her as a lustful apprentice girl, and let her grandson seduce her, and found such a man who didn''t even wear shoes. Are we together for the sake of beauty? Thinking like this, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but look at Leng Muxi more. Nodding with satisfaction. Well, it is quite beautiful. "I''m the one who got you involved." Leng Muxi said guiltily. "It''s nothing. When you hired me back then, didn''t you think that there would be today? Even if it wasn''t me, there would be someone else. Chi Kexuan wanted her granddaughter to be his son-in-law, so he definitely wouldn''t let it go easily." When Su Qiruo promised Fufeng that he would cooperate with Leng Muxi to deal with the Chi family, he had already guessed that today would come. Others may be scruples about the Chi family, but she is not. She is not from the Southern Chu Kingdom, so does Chi Kexuan still have the ability to go to the Northern Qing Kingdom to assassinate her? If she really dared to go, she would definitely come and go. The word "employment" made Leng Muxi''s expression change instantly. He has been avoiding this issue recently, but in fact, the relationship between them is only an employment relationship. Everything is fake. All tenderness and pampering are fake. If Su Qi didn''t see Leng Muxi''s face suddenly turning pale, he was still talking to him. This year, he still lived alone. Even if someone is with you, your heart is lonely. According to the imperial decree, they will be "married" in another month. But even this marriage is a fake. Firecrackers sounded outside, and all the servants in the prince''s mansion came to pay New Year''s greetings to the master, and also got red envelopes. When everyone was going down, Su Qiruo took out a small jade pendant and stuffed it into Leng Muxi''s hand. Leng Muxi looked at her suspiciously, Su Qiruo smiled and said, "The lucky money for you." She has no money on her, and Leng Muxi gives her all her daily expenses. Only this pendant is the one she wears all the time, and it doesn''t look shabby as a gift to him. The pendant still carried the temperature of her body, Leng Muxi pursed his lips lightly, curled his fingers, and clenched the pendant tightly, putting it away. "thanks." Leng Muxi didn''t know what he wanted to thank her for. He always felt that he owed her a lot, but he didn''t know how to pay her back. "May Xi''er be happy forever." Su Qiruo raised her hand, and gently rubbed his little head. Other New Year greetings are too pale, only happiness is what she hopes for. The smile on the corner of her mouth is very gentle, just like her person. Leng Muxi never knew that such a gentle woman would be like an addictive poison, once touched, she would never be able to leave again. The eye sockets suddenly became hot, and Leng Muxi hurriedly lowered his head. He can''t cry, and he doesn''t deserve to cry. New Year''s Eve is coming to an end, bid farewell to the old and welcome the new. The sky was slightly bright, and the two of them were about to enter the palace to pay New Year greetings to the emperor. Although it was the first day of the new year, Leng Muxi still remembered Su Qiruo''s words, and asked a few more questions about the emperor''s body. The emperor already had great trust in Tianyun Mountain, once he heard what his son said, he didn''t care about any taboos, and directly asked Su Qiruo to come forward to take a pulse. "Your Majesty, this is the appearance of poisoning." Su Qiruo''s face was calm, and she was not surprised. She noticed something wrong when she met the emperor a few days ago, but she didn''t say anything because it didn''t hurt her life. The emperor looked shocked and couldn''t believe it. Leng Muxi was also very surprised. People from the Tai Hospital came to check the Ping An pulse every day. Why didn''t they find it? Seeing the doubts on the faces of the mother and the son, Su Qiruo explained: "The poison your majesty is poisoned by is Mandala, which will be transmitted into the human body through breathing, so it is extremely difficult to detect, and will gradually destroy your body. Mandala Tuo is produced in Fanbang, so it is not common, and it is normal for many people who have never heard of it to be diagnosed." "So the empress is through the poison in the smell?" Leng Muxi asked in a low voice with a condensed expression. Su Qiruo nodded: "Exactly, the emperor has been poisoned for three years. Although the toxin did not cause death, it has reached the lungs." "Possible solution?" The emperor clenched his fists. She really didn''t expect these people to be so courageous and dare to poison her. "can." The emperor is also lucky, there is a mandala antidote on Tianyun Mountain. Hearing what Su Qiruo said, Leng Muxi felt relieved. "It''s good if you can solve it." "It''s just that the emperor should send his confidants to thoroughly investigate the source, otherwise, even if the poison is detoxified this time, it may not be able to escape the next time." Su Qiruo, a pickle in the royal family, also knows that those who poisoned the emperor undoubtedly wanted her to die, so that the throne could fall into their hands. After all, Leng Muxi is just a man, and he is young. Without the support of the emperor, he will not be at the mercy of others. "Three years..." The emperor murmured, if you want to investigate, there are traces to follow. "Then you might find out where the poison was hidden?" Leng Muxi forgot to look around, always feeling that there were problems everywhere. Su Qiruo clasped her fists at the emperor, and then began to search in the emperor''s bedroom. After a while, she found a small squashed medicine bag from the emperor''s pillow. The emperor''s face turned pale again, he pointed at the thing with trembling fingers, and smiled wryly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 393： The hired wife is a boss (26) Chapter 393 The hired wife is a boss (26) "These people are really all-pervasive. In order to take away my Leng family''s country, they dare to use any method." There was a bit of self-deprecating in her wry laugh. She considered herself to be a successful ruler, worthy of her ancestors and the common people, but she didn''t want so many people to want her life. Seeing this, Su Qiruo didn''t show mercy to her anymore. This person is really unqualified to be an emperor, and he left such a mess for his son. "The emperor is merciful, but it shouldn''t be too much. If the country of Southern Chu falls into the hands of such villains, have you thought about the consequences?" Su Qiruo didn''t care about the state of Southern Chu at first, but now that she is on good terms with the little prince, she can''t just watch him being bullied. "After all, I miss the old love too much." The emperor cried out in pain, in fact, she knew who would attack her. "Since they hope that something will happen to the emperor, you might as well use your plan and wipe out those rebellious officials and thieves, which can be regarded as eliminating harm for the common people in the world." Su Qiruo has always been very decisive in dealing with government affairs, never giving anyone a chance to make a move. The emperor frowned slightly, but Leng Muxi''s eyes lit up. "If the Queen Mother is poisonous, there must be many people who can''t sit still!" Leng Muxi reminded, the emperor reacted. In recent years, she has become more and more unresponsive and listless, and she has never taken it seriously, and only realized something was wrong today. It turned out that I was so stupid that I couldn''t even understand what the two children were saying. How could I be the king of this country? Although I am grateful for Su Qiruo''s reminder, the emperor is still somewhat on guard against her. They met each other on a few occasions, and it''s normal for her not to believe her, after all, this matter is related to the country. Su Qiruo naturally understood, so she didn''t say any more, she just made a list for the emperor to wear first, and then voluntarily retreated in the name of changing clothes. "Mother Emperor..." Leng Muxi called out with difficulty, he didn''t think it was necessary to guard against Su Qiruo in these things, she had never thought of harming him! "After all, she is not from the Leng family, and the matter is of great importance. The Queen Mother cannot gamble with the entire country of Southern Chu." The emperor waved his hand, she would not trust Su Qiruo like Leng Muxi. But this child has a good eye. If such a smart and wise person really becomes her emperor''s son-in-law, it will also be her son''s blessing. It''s just that now they have no heirs, and they are not even married. The emperor really doesn''t know how to trust her. "But she saved my son''s life." Leng Muxi''s tone was faintly displeased, she was planning for him everywhere, but his empress still avoided her like this. The emperor didn''t know that Leng Muxi was tampered with in Yaoli, but she also heard the news that the Chi family sent people to assassinate them on the street yesterday. "You are young and easily deceived. Now we only know that she is from Tianyun Mountain, and we don''t even know her true identity. How do you want the Queen Mother to trust her? The country of Southern Chu always has to be handed over to you." In your hand, it is not a good thing for you to be so emotional." She was really happy for her son to meet a bosom friend, but no matter what, she couldn''t forget her identity. She agreed to their marriage neatly at the beginning, but she may not have used it. The Chi family has been staring at the position of son-in-law, and only by going out a little earlier can the Chi family''s thoughts be broken. But the gift of marriage belongs to the gift of marriage, but she doesn''t trust Su Qiruo like Leng Muxi. "You don''t need to worry, if she really cares about you, she won''t mind." After finishing speaking, the emperor couldn''t help coughing, his body was getting worse and worse. Leng Muxi pursed his lips and didn''t answer, he knew better than anyone else, so naturally she wouldn''t mind, because she wasn''t his son-in-law at all. But he still doesn''t like how the Queen Mother guards against Su Qiruo, she is also kind. "Those family members and the Chi family will definitely take action if they get the news of my poisonous hair. You secretly gather people and start planning after a year!" Anyway, Su Qiruo''s idea of ??using poisonous hair to lure the enemy into the urn is really a good one. But the arrangement of soldiers and horses is a secret, and she cannot be known. The emperor was a little worried about his son, so he ordered again: "Don''t tell anyone." In the face of power, no one can be tempted. She was really afraid that her son would be destroyed in the hands of a woman. "Emperor Mother, please recuperate at ease, and my son will retire." Leng Muxi nodded, not wanting to stay in this oppressive hall anymore, so he took his leave and left. Su Qiruo was sitting in the side hall drinking tea, when she saw him coming, she stood up with a smile, with no trace of anger on her face. I have to say that she has a really good temper. "Mother, she..." Leng Muxi wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Su Qiruo with a smile. "If there is nothing wrong, let''s leave the palace earlier! We watched all night yesterday, and we still have to rest during the day." She was a little sleepy, let alone Leng Muxi, who was so small. Leng Muxi was suddenly a little ashamed. She was so cool and breezy, which made him seem like a villain. In the carriage, Leng Muxi looked at the woman who was leaning on the wall of the carriage with her eyes closed and meditating. She wanted to open her mouth, but held back. What is he going to say to her? What should I say to her again? She didn''t seem to want to hear it, and she seemed to know that she should avoid it. But if Su Qi is like this, Leng Muxi will feel more uncomfortable. She obviously thought of everything for him, but he still wanted to guard against her. The pair of lightly closed eyes suddenly opened, just in time to meet Leng Muxi''s gaze that he hadn''t had time to avoid in the future. "You are the crown prince of the Southern Chu Kingdom. You should put the overall situation first in everything, and you should not trust anyone." Even if it was her, she hoped that Leng Muxi would be on guard. He shouldn''t be so easy to trust a person. She didn''t want to make him change for her own sake, thus harming him. No matter what, Leng Muxi is just a sixteen-year-old boy, and it''s normal to be easily bewitched. She didn''t have any bad ideas, otherwise this little boy might have been tricked into something! Although one must not have the heart to harm others, one must not have the heart to guard against others. "Then can I trust you?" Leng Muxi looked at Su Qiruo with a serious face, pursed her red lips lightly, and stared at her closely with burning eyes. Su Qiruo was startled, then nodded and smiled. "If it''s for you, I can believe it." If it''s his business, he can trust her. Leng Muxi''s heart trembled, and his brows and eyes softened a little. Her words are enough. It''s just that he suddenly doesn''t want to involve her in it now. If the Queen Mother wants to make a plan to lure the fish into the bait, there will be risks. Su Qiruo doesn''t need her to stay here for him. If something happens, he will die. Do you want her to leave Nanchu? But he was reluctant. When he thought of never seeing her again, he felt empty and uncomfortable. It was a feeling I had never felt before, and my heart ached from the tearing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 394： The hired wife is a boss (27) Chapter 394 The hired wife is a boss (27) "The antidote for Manduo is in Tianyun Mountain. After the snow melts, I will find it for your mother. You don''t need to worry, her body can still last for another year or two." Su Qiruo looked down on the emperor''s softness. As an emperor, he only had suspicions but no courage. It''s no wonder that his subordinates poured poison into the pillow without knowing it. Who can blame this? No one to blame, only herself to blame. Leng Muxi nodded quickly, looking a little out of control. "I believe in you." "Everything will be fine. Your mother actually loves you very much. Even if it''s for you, she will definitely not let those people go on messing around." Su Qiruo was actually a little guilty when he said this, the old emperor was not a qualified mother, nor a qualified emperor. At least Su Qiruo thinks so compared to the previous emperors of the Su clan. The news about the assassination of His Royal Highness by the Chi family spread all over the place yesterday, and the emperor did not see any action today. She is jealous of the Chi family, so she shouldn''t do nothing like this. Isn''t it obvious that he wants to tell the people all over the worldis the emperor afraid of the Chi family? She doesn''t even care about her son being assassinated on the street, how can she convince the public? If the ruler is weak, the ministers will be strong, and if the ruler is strong, the ministers will be weak. This is the same principle since ancient times. As a monarch, it is a bit ridiculous to hold back his ministers everywhere. "Actually, I don''t want the throne at all." This person may be full of temptation to others, but to Leng Muxi, it is just a burden. He was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t breathe. For many years, he has been living under the pressure of this chair. "If it''s yours, you should guard it carefully. Don''t say such frustrating words." Su Qiruo took out an orange out of nowhere, and carefully peeled it with lowered eyes. Leng Muxi glanced at it, and the tip of his nose immediately filled with a scent of orange. This smell can refresh the mind, and Leng Muxi felt that he suddenly woke up. The messy thoughts that popped up in my mind also faded away. Su Qiruo gave him half of the peeled oranges, and still picked all the tendons of the oranges. "Suddenly I miss the dumplings stuffed with celery and beef in the mansion." Su Qiruo inexplicably said something. "When I get back, I will order the dining room to make it for you." After knowing that she was from Beiqing, Leng Muxi deliberately checked many customs and habits of Beiqing. Beiqing seems to eat dumplings for Chinese New Year, and copper coins are wrapped inside. Because he met her, he knew all this. Leng Muxi ate dumplings with Su Qiruo, and also ate a lot of glutinous rice dumplings. Seeing him taking the initiative to eat more food for the first time, Su Qiruo felt a little surprised. However, she was still asleep here, and Fufeng over there hurried over. "My son-in-law, go and see Your Highness, His Highness is sick." "what happened?" Su Qiruo sat up suddenly, and rushed out without even wrapping her cloak in time. "I don''t know this subordinate, but His Highness started sweating coldly after waking up, his face was pale, and he clutched his stomach and complained of pain." Fufeng was very anxious, he knew that the son-in-law had excellent medical skills, so he came to look for him. According to His Highness, they are not allowed to tell the son-in-law about his illness. Su Qiruo''s steps were faster, Fufeng couldn''t keep up, and the man had disappeared in the blink of an eye. Leng Muxi huddled on the bed, clutching his stomach and trembling with pain, but still biting his lips and refusing to cry out. Su Qiruo stepped forward and turned over his body, raising her hand to feel for his pulse. "How did you come?" Leng Muxi didn''t expect that Fufeng would find her, she kept shouting sleepy in the morning, he didn''t want people to disturb her rest. This Fufeng is getting bolder and bolder, and dares to make decisions for his master. Su Qiruo supported Leng Muxi to lean on her shoulder, raised her hand to cover his abdomen and pressed gently. "If it hurts somewhere, you must tell me." After pressing several locations, Su Qiruo found the cause. The little prince''s stomach is already weak, and he ate too much indigestible food in the morning, especially the glutinous rice dumpling, which is why he fell ill. Su Qiruo prescribed Zhang Xiaoshi''s prescription and asked Fufeng to boil the medicine, but her hands never left Leng Muxi''s abdomen, and gently massaged for him. "It''s my fault too. I should take good care of you. Glutinous rice is hard to digest, so it''s naturally uncomfortable to be stuck here." She was very sleepy at the time, so she didn''t pay attention to what he ate. Adding that his body has already recovered, Su Qiruo didn''t expect this to happen. "Remember not to be tired in the future, and eat less cold and hard things." Leng Muxi leaned on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, raised her head slightly and looked at her, her cheeks were peachy, and there was a light in her eyes that Su Qiruo couldn''t understand. "Why are you being so nice to me?" The young man muttered, since he was a child, he knew that those who took the initiative to contact him to please him were all for profit. But she is different, she doesn''t want anything for him, and she pays a lot for him. He''s not stupid, he can feel how well she treats him, it''s not just a show. But it was precisely because of the tenderness of the drowning man that he became more and more greedy. He didn''t want to let her go. No matter who she is, he just wants her to stay by his side. Always be his son-in-law. Su Qiruo stared blankly at the young man who was close at hand, and the sound of her heartbeat also became chaotic. "Because I want to treat you well." I can''t help but want to be nice to him, to see him eat more, to see him smile, to hear him say a few more words every day, to want him to be as unrestrained and unrestrained as other teenagers, to be his safe haven. yes! Since when did she take him under her wing? She couldn''t remember for a while. White fingers lightly pressed on the back of Su Qiruo''s warm hand, and the young man looked into her eyes with clear eyes. "Then will you leave in the future?" He wanted to ask a long time ago, but he never dared to ask. Now that he is sick, he has become a lot more hypocritical, and he asked the question unconsciously. Su Qiruo clenched her fingers, avoiding his gaze and moving away. Will you go? meeting. But she was a little afraid to say it. Is she going to tell him that the identities between them are doomed to die without a cause? Still continue to lie to each other and tell each other that their friendship is just a transaction, and they are just people in a play. The intense gaze in the boy''s eyes gradually faded, and then returned to calm. He knew that she was not someone who made promises easily, and if she couldn''t keep it, she would definitely not nod. But he was disappointed and sad. She didn''t say anything, he understood everything. Forget it, the country of Southern Chu has long been riddled with holes, so why should he involve her in it, and make her suffer together with him. The boy smiled lightly, and moved the hand covering the back of her hand away. "It doesn''t hurt anymore." It hurts, how can it not hurt? No matter how painful it is, it is not as painful as heartache. Su Qiruo withdrew her hand, supported him on the cushion behind her, and dared not look up with a guilty conscience. (end of this chapter) Chapter 395： The hired wife is a boss (28) Chapter 395 The hired wife is a boss (28) "Take a sip of warm water first to keep you warm." Su Qiruo handed over the water, Leng Muxi took a sip from her hand and stopped drinking. He has to take medicine later, so he has to keep his stomach. There was a sudden silence between the two of them. He no longer insisted on asking that question, and she didn''t give him a clear answer. Since he couldn''t keep it, he couldn''t force it either. He can use his power over anyone, except for her. No matter what she chooses, he will fulfill her. If there is no result, he should not continue to pester. "My son-in-law, the medicine is ready." Fufeng came in with the medicine, and some dared not look at Leng Muxi''s face. His Royal Highness forbids him to disturb the son-in-law. If he disobeys the master''s order, the master will definitely annoy him. With the presence of a son-in-law, His Highness will recover from his illness. If His Highness punished him for this, he would admit it. "give me" Su Qiruo was about to reach out to pick it up, but Leng Muxi looked at Fufeng coldly and opened his mouth. "You come to serve the hall with medicine." "Yes." Fufeng was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly took orders. Su Qiruo frowned and glanced at Leng Muxi, then got up helplessly to give way to Fufeng. Fufeng knelt by the side of the low couch, and fed the little prince spoonfuls of sweet soup for digestion. For some reason, Fufeng always felt that there was something wrong between His Highness and the son-in-law. If it was in the past, His Highness would definitely let his son-in-law feed him medicine. How could this kind of thing be his turn? But there seems to be something different between the two today. Could it be a quarrel? No! The son-in-law almost confessed His Highness, how could he be willing to quarrel with him? While Fufeng was thinking wildly, Su Qiruo let him know and left. "Then you should rest well." Fu Feng held Xiao Shao''er''s hand for a while, and looked at the person who left in puzzlement. Why did you leave like this? In fact, Fufeng is very satisfied with this son-in-law. He needs to have good looks, good manners, high martial arts, strong medical skills, and the most important thing is to be responsive to his master''s request, very pampering, and very good tempered. I''m afraid there will never be another such a good woman in this world. Although it was a business at first, Fufeng now regards Su Qiruo as one of His Highness''s people. He really couldn''t believe that the son-in-law would be willing to quarrel with His Highness. During this period of time, he could clearly see that the son-in-law treated His Highness with more care than those who had served His Highness since childhood. As soon as the door closed, Leng Muxi pushed away Fufeng''s hand. "I don''t drink anymore." Fufeng was slightly stunned, feeling more and more that there was a problem between the two. But he is a servant, and he dare not ask more questions when his masters quarrel. "Your Highness, the concubine prescribed this medicine for you. After drinking it, your stomach will not hurt. You should take a few more sips!" I only drank a few spoonfuls, why didnt I stop drinking it? When the son-in-law was here just now, His Highness was very obedient! "You step back!" Leng Muxi waved his hand at Fufeng, he didn''t even have the mood to scold him now, he just wanted to be alone and quiet. "Your Highness..." Fufeng called out worriedly, this medicine is sweet, so it stands to reason that His Highness should not refuse it. Is it true that the son-in-law has offended His Highness? "Don''t tell her about it." Leng Muxi looked at Fufeng displeasedly, his voice turned cold. "Don''t forget who you are." Even for his own good, he shouldn''t go against his master''s orders. This is a big taboo. "The subordinate knows his mistake, please punish the master." Fu Feng hurriedly lowered his head, the master blamed him for calling the son-in-law over, could it be that the two quarreled because of this? "Go down!" After Leng Muxi finished speaking, he closed his eyes, he didn''t have the energy to punish him now. "Yes, this subordinate is resigning." Fufeng got up and was about to leave with the medicine bowl in hand, but was stopped by Leng Muxi again. "Send a letter to Yangliu, first transfer a hundred thousand troops back to Beijing in secret, and station outside the city, waiting for orders." Since it is necessary to layout, let''s start earlier! The sooner it starts, the sooner it ends, the sooner he can let her go. He was afraid that he would regret it if he procrastinated for a long time, and if he did something irreversible, he was afraid that she would blame him. Let her go earlier while you can let go now! "Your Highness..." Fufeng was stunned, he hadn''t heard of any changes in the capital! Besides, it is difficult to hide the mobilization of one hundred thousand troops from everyone. It is not easy to enter Beijing without knowing it. "They will have a way to deceive people and let them try to arrive before the big wedding in the main hall." "Yes, the subordinate obeys." Fufeng didn''t dare to ask any more questions, but only vaguely guessed that the city of Wangjing might not be peaceful. For two days in a row, Su Qiruo never saw Leng Muxi again. Every time I go to visit him, he is not there. The person who served him said that the prince had gone to the study, so Su Qiruo had no choice but to go back to her yard. Even though Leng Muxi was not on guard against her, she couldn''t easily go to his study. Especially because of her special identity, she should learn to avoid suspicion. "Your Highness, the son-in-law has left." Hearing that there was no sound outside, Fufeng whispered. "In a few days, ask the accountant to pay her ten thousand taels of silver. If she wants to leave, let her go." Leng Muxi didn''t sleep well these few days, and didn''t eat much at each meal. The little meat that he managed to raise before seemed to have lost weight again. "Your Highness..." Fufeng let out an exclamation, and knelt down in front of Leng Muxi. "Your Highness, you can''t let the son-in-law go. The Chi family has been sending people to watch the prince''s mansion. If the son-in-law leaves, Chi Hongshan... I''m afraid even the emperor can''t find an excuse to refuse." Which of the famous families in Wangjing would dare to compete with the Chi family for the position of son-in-law? After finally finding such a suitable candidate, how could the son-in-law let her go? Besides, the son-in-law has high martial arts skills, and His Highness is safer with the son-in-law by his side! Although Leng Muxi didn''t say anything, Fufeng who had been by his side for the past few days also found out that they definitely had a quarrel. The son-in-law comes to visit twice a day, but His Highness always asks people to shirk that he is not there, and then he leaves, and he is sad here alone, unable to eat or sleep, why bother? According to Fufeng, there is no more gentle and handsome woman in this world than the son-in-law. Your Highness obviously cares about the son-in-law, why did you drive her away? "Don''t worry, the hall has its own plans." Wangjing City cannot avoid a catastrophe, so let her leave now. If he is unfortunate enough to fall into the hands of the rebels, thats all. If he is lucky enough to be alive, then he will send someone to find her. No matter what unspeakable reasons she has for not being with him, he will find a way to solve it, and he will definitely save her from worrying about the future. But now, he doesn''t want her to stay and take risks with her, this fight has nothing to do with her. "Your Highness, please forgive me for saying something more. It is hard to find another person in the world for a woman like a son-in-law. During this period of time, my son-in-law can understand how he treats you. If you really want to let her go, be sure." Don''t you regret it?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 396： The hired wife is a boss (29) Chapter 396 The hired wife is a boss (29) Fufeng can see clearly which ones come from acting and which ones come from the heart. Such a good marriage can be met but not sought after. His Highness is lucky to meet them, so they should seize the opportunity. How can they push people out? With the appearance of the consort, many men in the world want to marry her. Once they leave the side of the concubine, they may have no chance to reunite. When she has someone else by her side, will His Highness really not regret it? Leng Muxi''s hand holding the quilt was getting tighter and tighter, her pale lips trembled, but in the end she was not moved by Fufeng''s persuasion. "Go!" So be it! A person like him who lives in darkness may not be worthy of her gentleness and peerless elegance. If God forbids him, it will all be a dream. "The subordinate resigned." Fu Feng bit his lip, not daring to persuade him any more. A pale hand took the shriveled little orange lamp beside him and held it in the palm of his hand, the condensed corners of his mouth finally brought a trace of warmth. "I''m lucky if I get it, but I can''t die." I have to say that Fufeng handles things very neatly. On the morning of the fifth day of the fifth day, the 10,000 taels of silver bill was delivered to Su Qiruo, and by the way, he also conveyed his master''s words. Su Qiruo stared blankly at the bank notes on the table, and frowned slightly. "It was agreed at the beginning that it was twelve taels a day, but you paid more." Ten thousand taels, is this going to hire her for three years? "This is His Highness''s order, you just keep it." The more Fufeng looked at Su Qiruo, the more regretful he felt. It was always a pity that such a good person was let go. But the master has already given the order, and he can''t change it without authorization. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and said curiously: "But the marriage date is not here yet, if I leave, what will that old Chi family force him to do if he is forced to marry Chi Hongshan again?" If Su Qi is not a fool, Leng Muxi has changed too quickly, she is not without suspicion. It''s just that some things are related to the state affairs of the Southern Chu Kingdom, and it''s not easy for her to ask. If letting her go was part of his plan, she would definitely not stay in the way. But if it was due to other reasons, she would not be willing to leave him alone. Whatever the reason, she had to help him. Fufeng hesitated for a moment, and then said ambiguously: "Your Highness only said that when you want to leave, your subordinates are not allowed to stop you, but you didn''t say that you must leave now..." Fufeng felt that what he had said was clear enough, she probably wouldn''t just leave here as a son-in-law! Su Qiruo nodded, and put away the bank notes. "it is good." Only said the word "good", Fufeng didn''t understand what she meant. Is she really going to leave? After delivering the banknote, Fufeng went back to report, and told the little prince about the conversation between the two without hesitation, only concealing the last half of the sentence. Leng Muxi covered his lips and coughed twice, waved his hand at him, and Fufeng retreated. His Highness is obviously in good health, why is he coughing again in the past few days? Early the next morning, the concierge came to report that the son-in-law had left the mansion. Fufeng''s face turned pale with shock, and the coughing in the inner hall became more urgent. "Your Highness, how are you? This subordinate will go and ask you an imperial physician to take a look!" "No need." "Your Highness, the son-in-law...she may be out for a stroll, don''t worry, if you want to leave, she will always come to say goodbye to you." When Fufeng said this, he was also a little guilty, and the son-in-law never came again in the past few days. His Royal Highness has kept people away again and again, and they probably won''t want to come again! "No problem." Its good to go. With her gone, he has no worries. "Cough cough cough..." "Your Highness, I''d better invite an imperial physician for you! You always cough like this, how can your body take it?" "How many of those imperial physicians do you think you can trust?" Leng Muxi smiled wryly, he didn''t even know how the mother emperor became the emperor. She has been poisoned for many years and no one has known about it, and her medicine has been changed for many years. It''s really hard to say how many people in the Tai Tai Hospital harbored evil intentions and hoped that their mother and son would die. "The subordinate secretly went to find a famous doctor outside the palace." Fufeng said hastily, seeing His Highness like this, he also felt very distressed. His Royal Highness, he clearly broke his body because he was sad about the son-in-law, he didn''t eat well, he didn''t rest well. Since you are reluctant, why don''t you see him? "No." The news of his illness cannot be spread, otherwise there will be no way to perform the drama in the palace. Where is a mother and son sick at the same time, no one would suspect it. Besides, he knew that he had a heart disease, and there was no cure for it. Unless it''s her, he can get better. But she''s gone. Don''t want him anymore. If she is unwilling to stay for him, then he will allow her to leave. Even if it is pain, she shouldn''t bear it. Su Qiruo went to Qingfeng Building after she came out of the Prince''s Mansion. She heard the signal from Anzuo last night, and knew they had arrived. Push open the door, and there is a woman in black sitting inside. Seeing the person coming, joy and excitement flashed across the face of the woman in black, she knelt on one knee and cupped her fists at Su Qiruo as a big salute. "This subordinate has met His Highness, thousands of years ago." "Get up!" Su Qiruo stepped forward and sat down on the chair, curiously asked: "How did you come here so fast?" It is usually impossible to travel from Beiqing Shengjing to Nanchu Wangjing in such a short time, not to mention the snowy roads in winter are difficult, it should take more time, she did not expect that Anzuo''er last night almost there. "It''s a coincidence that this subordinate and Anyou were originally ordered to go to Tianyun Mountain to pick up His Highness back to Beijing for the New Year. I didn''t expect to receive the news that His Highness came to Wangjing." An Zuo was originally Su Qiruo''s person, so he was a little less reserved when speaking in front of her. "What about the dark right?" "She took the rest of the people to wait in the town outside the city, and her subordinates went to Beijing to inquire about the situation." There were too many people and it was inconvenient to enter Beijing, so they stayed outside the city. "How many people did you bring out this time?" Su Qiruo rubbed the cup in her hand, and asked without raising her head. "There are 106 people in the Dark Guard Battalion, with 3,000 accompanying guards." "This must be the queen father''s idea." Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, she must have sent so many people to pick her up because she was afraid that she wouldn''t go back, but she didn''t expect them to chase her all the way to the capital of Nanchu without saying anything. Just thinking about Su Qiruo can guess what he will face when he goes back, and nagging is inevitable. "The Queen also cares about Your Highness." The left corner of An An''s mouth twitched. She didn''t handle her errands well this time, and she didn''t know how to explain it when she got back! "I still have some things to do here. You leave the city immediately, go and gather all the hidden guards and guards that Beiqing Kingdom can use in the southern Chu, and stand by outside the city." "Yes." "By the way, inform the hidden piles in Wangjing City, and find a way to stumbling Chi Kexuan and Chi''s family, but don''t expose yourself." A hidden stake may have been developed after decades of painstaking efforts. It would be a pity if someone discovered it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 397： The hired wife is a boss (30) Chapter 397 The hired wife is a boss (30) "Don''t worry, Your Highness, those people are hiding it deeply!" An Zuo himself is a dark guard, and he knows these ways too well. Just like the Beiqing Kingdom is as powerful, Shengjing also has many hidden stakes from various countries, even if you check, you can''t find anything. This has become a custom in various countries. As long as the world is peaceful, it is not impossible for countries to use this method to check and balance each other. An Zuo didn''t know what his master was going to do, and he wanted to use both the obvious and the hidden stakes at the same time, but obviously this was by no means a trivial matter. "If you have something to do, put a signal near the Prince''s Mansion. I will come here to see you." An Zuo still had to go to work, Su Qiruo couldn''t stay longer, so they both left after giving some instructions. On the way back, Su Qiruo bought some freshly baked chestnut cakes, and some snacks that the little dolls were looking for with the New Year''s money. I think Leng Muxi would like it too. He was just a kid! The prince''s mansion was quiet, and the concierge grinned in surprise when he saw the son-in-law who had gone away come back. Fufeng said that if the son-in-law left and asked them to report in time, now that the son-in-law is back, should he go in and report? Looking at the sweet snacks Su Qiruo was carrying in his hand, the concierge all grinned. Its no wonder His Highness likes concubines so much. Not only are consorts good-looking, but they also really love others! Look, running out early in the morning to buy food for His Highness, this is spoiling His Highness too much. How the son-in-law treats His Royal Highness, everyone can see clearly, no one in the mansion said anything bad about the son-in-law. After watching Su Qiruo walking in with her things, the concierge decided not to report. The son-in-law must have gone to buy some snacks for His Highness to make His Highness happy, so what are they doing for the fun? So Leng Muxi and Fufeng, who always thought that Su Qiruo had left, were shocked when they saw Su Qiruo coming in with snacks. After the shock, comes the surprise. Fufeng''s eyes were red, he was happier seeing Su Qiruo than seeing his own mother, and almost cried out of excitement. The son-in-law is really a good person! He knew that the son-in-law would not just leave without saying a word. Leng Muxi, who was lying on the couch, was also very shocked, and then started to cough again when he got excited. Su Qiruo quickly stepped forward and pulled his wrist, frowned and said, "Why are you sick again?" She hasn''t seen him for just a few days, why is she so sick? His complexion is yellowish, his lips are pale, and he coughs so badly, is he trying to torture himself to death? Seeing this, Fufeng hurriedly retreated, not daring to disturb the two of them. As long as the son-in-law comes out, I believe His Highness will recover from his illness soon. Fufeng always felt that he was over the top, seeing that His Highness was not happy these few days, he felt very uncomfortable. Fortunately, the son-in-law is a conscientious one, so he didn''t leave His Highness behind and ran away. "You... why are you back again?" Leng Muxi was afraid that he was dreaming, so he couldn''t help but muttered. "Back again?" Su Qiruo looked at him suspiciously, seeing the uneasiness in his eyes, she understood the meaning of his words. "You thought I was gone?" Leng Muxi bit her lip and said nothing, but she obviously recognized it. The teenager''s eyes were red, probably because of a severe cough, and his cheeks were stained with pink. "I really... have never seen such a stubborn child like you." Su Qiruo originally wanted to annoy him a few words, but finally held back. He avoided seeing her for the past few days, and he thought he was wronged. She is not a fool. When the little prince, who has never been fond of words, asks her if he will stay, if she still can''t see his friendship, then all these years of life will be in vain. If she knew that he would torture herself into such a state, she definitely wouldn''t have said nothing back then. Even if you give him an explanation, it''s better than just thinking about it. But he is also too stubborn, he would rather be sad than himself, and he refuses to see her. "I went out and bought you some chestnut cakes, but you have such a bad cough, I''m afraid you can''t eat it." Su Qiruo withdrew her hand on his wrist, and was about to get up to prescribe the medicine, but someone grabbed her sleeve. The young man''s gaze was fixed on her, which made Su Qiruo''s heart soften for a while. "Those snacks are sweet, you can''t eat them when you cough." Seeing that he was a little unhappy, Su Qiruo said again: "I''ll buy it for you when you recover from illness." "Others gained three laps during the Chinese New Year, but you lost more than five laps in just three to five days!" Su Qiruo saw that Leng Muxi had been clutching her sleeve and refused to let go, and didn''t move, but leaned forward and moved the pen, ink, paper and inkstone to the side of the couch. Leng Muxi just stared at her in a daze, seeing how she was serious about writing, seeing the familiar smile on her face, seeing how she was still so considerate to him. He didn''t know if he was dreaming, he clearly thought she was gone, which made him sad for so long. But she suddenly appeared again, catching him off guard. "Fufeng." Su Qiruo put down the pen and shouted out. "Consort." Fufeng strode in, and before he had time to salute, Su Qiruo had already handed the prescription to him. "First find someone to fry the medicine according to this recipe, and then ask the dining room to deliver a bowl of shredded chicken and lean meat porridge." "Yes, son-in-law." Fufeng happily responded, feeling much lighter. If you want to talk about it, you have to be a son-in-law. In front of a son-in-law, your highness has no right to resist. "You are not in good health, you must eat on time." Su Qiruo poured a glass of warm water, and took out a small porcelain bottle from her body. A familiar taste came, and the pills melted into the water. "Do you know that this medicine can save a life? You are ruining my body like this, and you are also ruining my hard work." Although what Su Qiruo said is a bit unpleasant, it is also true. The medicines on her body are hard to come by, and what Leng Muxi takes alone, the sum of several lifetimes of others may not be as good as it. She took great pains to recuperate his body, and after such a toss, it will take a long time to raise him. Su Qiruo was angry in her heart, but she didn''t dare to speak too harshly. She was still reluctant to part with him. The long eyelashes trembled, and the boy took the cup in her hand and took a sip, and the familiar heat filled his whole body. After drinking two glasses of water, Leng Muxi''s face looked better. Fufeng brought in the porridge, Su Qiruo raised his hand to take it, Fufeng hurriedly trotted out. He was afraid that he would take a step too slowly, and His Highness would leave him to feed the porridge again. The last time the two of them had a quarrel, His Highness forbade the son-in-law to feed the medicine, and that''s why the following things came up. This time, he said that he could not give His Highness this chance, as there was only one consort in the house, and His Highness had to use it even if he didn''t want to. Leng Muxi was about to pick up the bowl from Su Qiruo''s hand, but was sideways avoided. "I''ll feed you." Su Qiruo couldn''t bear to refuse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 398： The hired wife is a boss (31) Chapter 398 The hired wife is a boss (31) "What you asked me before...I''m not refusing, but I haven''t figured out how to tell you." Su Qiruo hesitated for a moment, and decided to explain it to him. "Xi''er, give me some more time, okay?" Bending up her index finger and wiping the rice grains on the corner of his mouth, Su Qiruo still didn''t dare to tell him her identity. If he knew that she was the princess of Beiqing, he might not let her stay. If something happened to the princess of Beiqing Kingdom in Southern Chu Kingdom, the whole Southern Chu Kingdom would be buried with her. But she was really worried about him, and wanted to stay by his side and watch. Even if you can''t change anything, at least you can protect him. That''s enough. If he successfully gets rid of the Chi family and shocks those clansmen who have their own plans in one fell swoop, she will help him ascend to the throne. If he loses, she will take him back to Beiqing Kingdom and protect him well. She won''t leave him alone and let him face those wolves and tigers alone. Su Qiruo is different from the Southern Chu Emperor. The Southern Chu Emperor knew that he could not protect Leng Muxi for the rest of his life, so he wanted to let him go and train him and let him suffer. But she is different, she can protect him all the time, and she has the ability to protect him, so she doesn''t need him to compromise. I don''t know if it''s because the past few days have been too painful, or because I''m too weak due to illness, when I heard her familiar soft coaxing voice, Leng Muxi couldn''t help but have a sore nose. But he can''t cry. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Su Qiruo understood his thoughts, and knew why he allowed her to leave even if he didn''t see her. Leng Muxi is not 100% sure that he will succeed. Gong Bian is changing rapidly, and no one dares to say that he will succeed. Although she didn''t have the millions of soldiers of Beiqing Kingdom by her side, there were only a few hundred hidden guards and three thousand guards. But with her here, she will do her best to protect him. "I don''t want to involve you anymore." The boy who hadn''t spoken all this time finally let out a sound, his voice was a little hoarse, and he was a little bit at a loss. "But I have already taken your money, haven''t you hired me for three years? How can I break my promise?" Su Qiruo said half-jokingly, seeing that most of the porridge had been eaten, she took the bowl back and put it aside. Leng Muxi shook his head and said: "I didn''t, I was afraid that you wouldn''t have enough time on the road, so..." He didn''t think about using 10,000 taels to tie her up for three years. He was really afraid that she would be wronged if she didn''t have money on the road, so he asked someone to take more for her. "I know, I know." Su Qiruo gently wrapped the young man into her arms, she also thought a lot these days. She was reluctant to leave him, so she had to find a way to solve the problems between the two of them. Before Leng Muxi could react, he had already fallen into a warm embrace. It''s still the familiar taste, the one he never forgets. "All of this will eventually pass, we will talk about our affairs later, you just do what you want, no matter what, I will stand behind you." So what if he sits on the throne as a man? She is willing to use the strength of the Beiqing United Kingdom to help him ascend to the throne, and no one can stop her. The boy''s slender arms slowly raised, and then hugged her tightly, buried his face on her shoulder, and did not move away for a long time. The trace of coolness flowed down the neck to the heart, Su Qiruo''s heart ached unbearably. His little prince is really too stubborn, and he dare not rely on her. Su Qiruo gently caressed the young man''s back, his long black hair felt cold to the touch, but the young man''s body was extremely warm. Tightening the thin quilt on his body, she reluctantly let him go. "Go to sleep for a while, I will call you when the medicine is ready." Leng Muxi looked at her with dark eyes, as if she could speak. And Su Qiruo also understood. "I won''t go, I will stay here with you." As she spoke, she held his hand and closed his eyes again. Leng Muxi held her back tightly, and as soon as she closed her eyes, she fell asleep. He really hasn''t had a good night''s sleep for several days. This time, even in a dream, she won''t leave him! The corner of the young man''s mouth raised, obviously dreaming of something happy. Su Qiruo stared at it for a long time before picking up the scroll he put aside and flipping through it. Catching thieves behind closed doors, playing hard to get? Thinking of the fact that she once taught the emperor to pretend to be sick, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but curl her lips. The little prince is smarter and wiser than his mother, and he will definitely be a good emperor in the future. This is the blessing of Southern Chu. When Fufeng delivered the medicine, Leng Muxi, who was soundly asleep, suddenly opened his eyes, a coldness flashed in his eyes, and he relaxed only when he saw the person sitting beside him guarding him. "Give me the medicine!" Su Qiruo took the medicine, and brought over the snacks and chestnut cakes she bought, planning to sweeten her mouth after he finished drinking. The little prince who just woke up looks like he is awake, but his mind is still in a daze! Leng Muxi didn''t wake up until a piece of sweet pastry came into his mouth. Thinking that she went out in the morning to buy these snacks for him, the little prince felt very happy. It''s just that his health was not good at all, and the disease was tossing hard again, and he didn''t recover until the sixteenth day of the first lunar month. "I''m going to court tomorrow." Leng Muxi looked at the woman who was peeling oranges for him and said. In the early morning of tomorrow, the news of the emperor''s poisoning is likely to spread, and the court will definitely be disrupted by then. The Chi family was honest because of the assassination a year ago, but after hearing the news of the emperor''s poisoning tomorrow, they might not be able to sit still. "Half of your mother''s poison may be from the Chi family, and the other half... Those clansmen who have daughters may not be innocent." Even though she doesn''t like the Chi family, Su Qiruo can''t just say that the Chi family did it. Compared to the Chi family who can handle the emperor, those royal family members are actually more motivated to poison. "I dispatched 100,000 troops outside the city. Although I asked them to hide as much as possible, with so many people guarding there, it would be easy to be exposed." Leng Muxi really didn''t hide anything from Su Qiruo, even handed over her own secrets. Su Qiruo frowned disapprovingly and said: "You are the Crown Prince of Southern Chu Kingdom, how can you tell outsiders about such things?" As long as she has ulterior motives, what he said today can destroy him forever. "But you are not an outsider." Leng Muxi''s eyes were pure, and his eyes were clear, obviously not acting on emotion. He just believed her. If she wanted him to die, he would have died a hundred times earlier, so why bother? "That''s not allowed. A qualified emperor must always give himself a chance. I don''t want to hear what I said before." If Su Qi reprimanded mercilessly, even if she didn''t speak out, how could he guarantee that no one around would hear it, and no one would spread the word? The 100,000 army is the life-saving talisman of Leng Muxi and the emperor. Even in front of the emperor, the two should not discuss face to face, so as not to fall into the ears of those who care. (end of this chapter) Chapter 399： The hired wife is a boss (32) Chapter 399 The hired wife is a boss (32) This is the first time Su Qiruo has attacked him, and even the last time they had a quarrel, she was not willing to say a harsh word to him. But Leng Muxi was not only not annoyed, but was very happy. He knew that her heart was always towards him. Leng Muxi moved to Su Qiruo''s side, and pressed against her ear. "The Queen Mother has also sent people in the palace, as long as anyone dares to break into the palace, they will be wiped out." After finishing speaking, the corner of the boy''s mouth raised, with a hint of playfulness. This is the first time Su Qiruo has seen the little prince so lively, the more she doesn''t let him talk about it, the more he will clean up his mother''s old bottom. Su Qiruo was finally laughed at by him, feeling helpless and heartbroken. He has never been pampered, so he trusts her so much. But if you change to a woman with a deep city, wouldn''t it be easy to deceive his trust and take his country? He looks very shrewd on weekdays, but he is also a fool not to think about it. "Just pretending to be sick may not win the trust of those people. After all, the person who poisoned your mother has a steelyard in his heart. She knows that the time has not come, so she will not believe it easily." Su Qiruo also followed Leng Muxi''s example, and whispered in his ear. The boy''s white and tender ears were stained pink, and he bit his lip and dared not look at her again. In the end, he is still thin-skinned, not as calm as her. Su Qiruo took out a white porcelain bottle from his bosom and handed it to Leng Muxi, and said seriously: "Then declare to the outside world that the emperor has been poisoned by two kinds of poisons." Leng Muxi looked at the porcelain bottle, and understood it in just a moment. "I know what to do, and I will send this medicine to the Empress tomorrow." Since most of the people in Tai Hospital have been bribed, they can also make good use of these traitors at this moment, and come up with tricks. "Aren''t you afraid that this poison will kill your empress?" Su Qiruo asked with a smile, she knew the old emperor was suspicious, even if Leng Muxi went to deliver the medicine, she might not believe it. "If you want to kill her with your ability, who can stop her?" Leng Muxi put away the white porcelain bottle and said indifferently. "But what if I want to use your hands to kill her? You will never be an emperor again if you are charged with murdering your mother." Su Qiruo collected her expression and said seriously. Leng Muxi looked directly into her eyes: "Then we, mother and son, are liberated." He simply didn''t want to pay attention to the turbulent court situation, ambitious officials, and clan members who were ready to move. "Say silly things again." Su Qiruo glanced at Leng Muxi displeasedly, and ordered, "Your mother will take this medicine tomorrow, and the pulse condition can detect no less than two types of poison, but there is nothing abnormal in fact, and it will not hurt the body." Su Qiruo believes that the little prince must have a way to persuade the emperor to take this medicine, but it will only make people''s pulse disorder. Leng Muxi had a little starlight in his eyes, so he knew that she would not harm him. "How long is this medicine effective?" "Three to five days, so you should hurry up." "enough." The emperor was unconscious from poisoning, and his royal highness supervised the country. All the ministers were anxious, and they all wanted to ask the reason. The imperial physicians of the Imperial Hospital gave the same answer, they all said that the emperor was poisoned, and there was more than one of them. All the ministers were shocked, how could the emperor be poisoned? Who is so courageous to poison the emperor? There is more than one kind? His Royal Highness is young and male, and he is quite confused in handling the government affairs, which has caused another wave of rumors. There are quite a few people fanning the fire, and everyone is waiting to see the little prince''s joke. Especially the faction headed by the Chi family called the Royalist Party, even urged the censor to join the little prince. It is said that he is not benevolent and filial, the emperor is still poisoned, but he stays in the imperial study every day and does not go to serve the sick, he is really unworthy to be the king of a country. And the clansmen who had been staring at the throne were also ready to move. On the day the emperor spit out another mouthful of black blood, some people finally couldn''t sit still. "My son-in-law, Your Highness told you to go out of the city now, and stay at the Zhuangzi outside the city for one night, and he will personally pick you up tomorrow." Fufeng ran back from the palace on purpose, just to send Su Qiruo out of the capital for refuge. The Emperor and His Highness have endured it for many days, and the situation has been laid out for a long time. I am afraid that someone will cause trouble tonight. "No need, I''ll wait for him here, I trust him." If Su Qi refused without thinking, she wouldn''t hide out! "My son-in-law, His Highness is also doing it for your own good. Only after you leave, His Highness will have no worries, and he can act boldly with confidence." Fufeng naturally knew what Su Qiruo was capable of, but she was not from the Southern Chu Kingdom, and she was never married to His Highness, so it was really not suitable for her to stand up for His Highness at this time. "Go back and watch him carefully, I''m fine here." Su Qiruo raised her eyes to look at Fufeng, the confidence in her eyes made Fufeng, who was always nervous, calm down a bit. Fufeng glanced at Su Qiruo hesitantly, he was also worried about his Highness, but His Highness was even more worried about the son-in-law. Now he is very embarrassed, and he doesn''t know who to listen to. "Just keep him safe, and I will stay here as his last guarantee." Su Qiruo took out a jade pendant from his body, Fufeng just glanced at it, then was too shocked to speak. Fortunately, he always knew that this son-in-law was not simple, but he didn''t expect her to be Her Royal Highness the Crown Prince of Beiqing Kingdom. Nine-tailed Yufeng, also with the surname of Su, he picked up a big backer for His Royal Highness! Fufeng bowed respectfully to Su Qiruo, and then took orders to leave. Going all the way to the imperial study room, looking at Leng Muxi who was sitting there reviewing the memorial, Fufeng still hadn''t recovered. He hesitated whether to tell His Highness the identity of the son-in-law, but when he thought about the son-in-law, he held back again. The son-in-law is right, she is His Highness''s last protection. If His Highness learns of her identity, he will definitely change his plan. It is absolutely impossible for him to let the Crown Princess of Beiqing take risks in Southern Chu. But after setting up the bureau for so long, once the plan is changed, all previous efforts will be wasted. More importantly, Fufeng believes in the ability of this highness. Apart from the fact that she slept too much and was calculated by others, he really thinks that the son-in-law is very powerful. "Why did you come back so soon?" Actually, Leng Muxi also guessed that Fufeng might not be able to accomplish this. Su Qiruo always said that he was stubborn, but she was also the same. No one can change what she believes. "The son-in-law said that she will succeed, so you don''t need to worry, just take good care of yourself." In the end, Fufeng didn''t dare to tell his master Su Qiruo''s identity, no matter how good that person was, he was not as important as his Highness in his heart. At this juncture, he had to stay by His Highness''s side. "Forget it, you arrange someone to guard the prince''s mansion, don''t let the thief take the opportunity to hurt her." Fufeng pouted, probably no one in this world could hurt her, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 400： The hired wife is a boss (33) Chapter 400 The hired wife is a boss (33) As far as the son-in-law''s kung fu is concerned, I am afraid that the entire Southern Chu has no opponent. Fufeng was ordered to make arrangements, and Leng Muxi estimated the time, then summoned a secret guard to spread the news outside the palace, saying that the emperor was dying, and he wanted to pass it on to His Royal Highness. As the night darkened, waves of blood surged up in Beijing. Those rebels holding big knives and shouting "Qing Jun''s side" are all extremely heroic, and they all want to steal the merit of the dragon. A young man in armor stood outside the gate of Qianqing Palace with a long sword in his hand. His body was already stained with someone''s blood, and his fair and handsome face was also a few streaks of blood red. "Your Highness, I heard that someone poisoned the emperor, and the old minister brought someone here to rescue him. Why are you bothering?" Chi Kexuan walked out of the crowd with his daughter, his face full of unconcealable pride. Leng Muxi said outside that the Chi family had assassinated him, which made her have a bad year. Fortunately, God has eyes, the emperor was poisoned and unconscious. Isn''t this giving her a chance? Since this is the case, then her Chi family will return the assassination to him, fulfilling his framing. Having been a powerful minister for so many years is really enough. Why don''t you come and grab the throne, and taste what it''s like to be the lord of this country. When she became emperor, Leng Muxi and his **** son-in-law would be the first to clean up. Leng Muxi sneered at the corner of his mouth: "Help me? This palace thinks that the person who poisoned and killed the mother emperor was you, a rebellious minister and traitor. The Chi family really has rebellious intentions." Leading troops to force the palace is a fact, Chi Kexuan can''t quibble. "Haha... Your Highness is still young after all, and the old minister is loyal to His Majesty, so how can he poison His Majesty? The old minister brought people into the palace today, but he heard that someone was going to force the palace to rebel, so he came here specially to **** him." Chi Kexuan laughed out loud, even if it was a rebellion, she would not admit it. Leng Muxi mocked: "Since you said that someone is going to force the palace, what about that person? I haven''t seen anyone forcefully breaking into the palace. On the contrary, you are an old thief who dared to lead troops into the palace and fight with the Imperial Forest Army. Where is that?" Come to the face to say those hypocritical words? This is not like you, Chi Kexuan!" "Your Highness refused to allow me to meet the emperor, so the old minister had no choice but to use coercive means. If you look at it this way, could it be that His Highness couldn''t help but want to sit on the throne and put the emperor under house arrest with poison?" Chi Kexuan had already learned from the imperial physician that the emperor was dying, and she didn''t care about the only remaining young prince. "Sooner or later, this throne will belong to our hall. Why is this hall in a hurry? You are pouring dirty water on this hall''s head like this, I''m afraid it''s not to cover up something!" Leng Muxi is not annoyed either, he has already learned a bit of her mannerisms during his time with Su Qiruo. As long as you are more shameless than her, she will have nothing to do with you. Isn''t it just messing around? Who wouldn''t! "Your Highness is getting more and more slick." Chi Kexuan smiled and shook his head, not paying attention to Leng Muxi at all. She knew the courage behind Leng Muxi, so entering the palace this time was inevitable. Since ancient times, forcing the palace has been like this, the king loses the king. If you don''t succeed, you will succeed. "His Highness is so confident, is he still thinking about the 100,000 troops outside the city?" As soon as Chi Kexuan finished speaking, Leng Muxi''s expression changed. She already knew? But Leng Muxi quickly calmed down again. Thinking about it, it is impossible for a hundred thousand people to hide anywhere without revealing some clues. Chi Kexuan has a lot of talented people under him, so it''s not surprising that she can find out. "You old **** has some skills, and you can even figure out the last bargaining chip in the hall." No matter what he thought in his heart, Leng Muxi showed no tension on his face. If he was in a hurry at this time, he would have fallen into Chi Kexuan''s plan. "So, what else does His Highness have to fight the old minister?" Chi Kexuan obviously admitted that he had a heart of disobedience, and Leng Muxi was about to retaliate when there were footsteps in the distance. Listening to this voice, there are not a few people who come. Chi Kexuan and Leng Muxi both looked shocked, fearing that the visitor was not kind. Soon the people from Chifu who surrounded Leng Muxi were also surrounded by people, and the woman walking from the crowd smiled triumphantly. "Don''t be afraid, Your Highness, I''m here to **** you." "King An Jun? So it''s you." Chi Kexuan''s face changed, the emperor was poisoned. She had suspected many powerful royal family members in Beijing, but she had never thought about this honest and honest Prince An. "What is Master Chi doing? The Emperor is seriously ill, and His Highness is young. If you bring people into the palace like this, are you planning to rebel and want to rob my Leng family?" Prince Anjun has a prostitute daughter, whose age just meets the requirements to be adopted by the emperor, but the emperor has been reluctant to agree, and she has never said anything in front of others, and she still looks like she doesn''t like power every day. Not to mention Chi Kexuan, even Leng Muxi did not expect that such a big fish could be caught with today''s plan. This person is really good at it. After pretending for so long, he really doesn''t show his face! "I heard that someone wanted to harm His Majesty and came here to protect the holy car. Why did King An bring troops into the palace?" Chi Kexuan''s drooping eyelids trembled, pointing at An Jun Wangdao, "Could it be that you are the one who wants to force the palace to seek rebellion?" "Could Mr. Chi be confused? This king came to rescue him when he heard that someone was going to harm the emperor and His Highness, but he didn''t expect that Mr. Chi happened to be bullying His Highness. The guards inside and outside could see clearly , even if you want to talk nonsense, you shouldn''t treat everyone as fools!" After Prince An finished speaking, the soldiers behind him continued to laugh, and Chi Kexuan couldn''t hold back his old face. If you want to blame it, blame her for entering the palace first, whoever is ahead of others will ignore this kind of thing. It''s just that she didn''t expect King An to have such great ambitions, and he wanted to replace the emperor. Leng Muxi stood there and looked at the two of them coldly. He belongs to the weakest side now, so there is no need to interrupt, and let the two of them have a good fight! In the past, Leng Muxi would not be so calm, and would definitely be thrown into chaos by the appearance of King An. But if Su Qi had taught him, when encountering a problem, he should use his brain first, and don''t move his hands if he can move his mouth. Nowadays, when the snipe and the clam are fighting, why doesn''t he wait for the fisherman to benefit? Chi Kexuan and Prince An had already started fighting at some point, and Leng Muxi led his own men to guard the gate of Qianqing Palace, and did not plan to intervene. Maybe there will be some monsters and ghosts in the future, he was suddenly a little lucky that he didn''t bring Su Qiruo with him. Judging from this, it is not certain whether he can get out alive tonight. When dealing with Chi Kexuan, he had already estimated her strength, but for King An, who had been hiding behind others, he really didn''t know her strength, and how many unknown secrets there were behind her. Because this book doesnt focus on plotting, many babies dont like to read it, so the scene of forcing the palace is probably more than one chapter. Lets abbreviate it. Soon the heroine will step on the colorful auspicious clouds to save her little fairy boy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 401： The hired wife is a boss (34) Chapter 401 The hired wife is a boss (34) The trick of the mantis catching the cicada and the oriole is the last one, which can be said to be used to the fullest on Chi Kexuan. Just when King An was about to win, many soldiers rushed in from outside the palace to fight with King An''s men. Those were originally prepared by Chi Kexuan for Leng Muxi. Looking at the scene in front of him, Leng Muxi couldn''t tell what it was like. He knew that the Southern Chu Kingdom was already riddled with holes, but he didn''t expect so many people to want to take the throne instead. Jun An''s eyes were already red-eyed, she sent someone to poison the emperor, and ordered her confidants to bribe the imperial physician to exchange Leng Muxi''s medicine, not to make a wedding dress for an old man like Chi Kexuan. In today''s battle, she can''t lose no matter what. Chi Kexuan, who was guarded behind him, looked at the reversal of the situation, and his face showed complacency again. Bright red blood and disappearing lives were everywhere, but Chi Kexuan seemed to be unaware, standing in his own safety circle, watching with his lips curled up. Leng Muxi clenched the sword in his hand, his slender arms trembling slightly. "Your Highness, how are you?" Fufeng asked worriedly. He had confidently thought that the arrangements for tonight would be well planned, but when King An appeared, he didn''t dare to think only about the good. People''s hearts are separated from each other, no one thought that that person would be King An. I dont know when the son-in-law will come. The emperor and His Highness dont have many soldiers. If King An had planned for today, they might not have a chance of winning. The 100,000 troops... I''m afraid they are also entangled with the generals of the Chi family, and it is in vain that they have taken advantage of the deepest hidden King An. Jun An deserves to be an "honest man" who has been able to hide under the noses of the emperor and courtiers for so many years. The wave after wave of attacking people is enough to compete with Chi Kexuan. Leng Muxi was very patient, just waiting coldly. Today, no matter who wins between the two of them, they will have to fight against him in the end. Chi Kexuan was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She left all the soldiers transferred in the next year outside the city to intercept Leng Muxi''s soldiers and horses, but she didn''t expect that there was a fox as deep as the city in the capital. "Rebel, take your life." The king of An Jun raised his sword and stabbed at Chi Kexuan, and the guards around Chi Kexuan hurriedly blocked it, even Chi Congying joined in. Chi Kexuan''s face was solemn, and his old body trembled slightly. If there was only Leng Muxi, she might have won already, but she didn''t expect that King An would rush out halfway. "Old thief, don''t hurry to die." Jun An''s martial arts is very good, which is even more surprising. I am afraid that even the emperor does not know that she has such good skills. Although Chi Kexuan still has some kung fu, but he is old, and before he raised his sword, he was blocked by King An''s lifeline. "Chi Kexuan has been arrested, why don''t you stop quickly?" To capture the thief, first capture the king. If you want those people to be obedient, then capture Chi Kexuan. Although King An''s doing this is a bit risky, it is worth going. The sound of the sword hitting stopped, and Chi Kexuan also slowly closed his eyes. It''s over, it''s all over. She has been planning for many years, but the result is that she paved a broad road for King An. "Just because you are an old man, you dare to touch my Leng family''s country." Jun An ordered someone to support Chi Kexuan, wiped off the blood on the sword on her body, and looked at everyone coldly. "Chi Kexuan forced the palace to rebel, and has been arrested. All rebels will be executed, and those who put down their swords will be spared their lives." The peaceful eyebrows and eyes of Prince An in the past also carried a bit of the condensation of a superior at this time, which was completely different from the gentle prince who was not obvious to others in the past. "Hahahaha... King An''s good tricks are due to the poor eyesight of the old woman. You took advantage of it today, and the old woman has nothing to say. I hope that King An will sacrifice his blood to the South Chu River like the old woman." From the moment he was captured, Chi Kexuan didn''t want to live anymore. No matter who the new emperor is, she will not survive. Since this is the case, she would rather die than be humiliated and ridiculed. It''s just that the guard guarding Chi Kexuan has quick eyesight and quick hands, and grabbed her body, so the sword didn''t cut her throat, but only scratched some skin. "Want to die? It''s not that easy." Jun An raised his eyebrows, looked at Leng Muxi and said, "Lord Chi hasn''t watched this king ascend the throne, how can he die like this? Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the lives of hundreds of people in your Chi family!" "you" Chi Kexuan blushed with anger, but the words of Prince An also confirmed that she wanted to take the throne by force. She said that to Chi Kexuan, but also to Leng Muxi. Leng Muxi glanced at the sky and thought that no one would come tonight. This farce has been tossing so far, and it has led to Chi Kexuan, who is not deadly, and King An, who is hiding behind others, and it has already been quite fruitful. After all, Leng Muxi thought that tonight would only be the final contest between him and Chi Kexuan. "The king of Anjun has such a big appetite, he still wants to become emperor?" Leng Muxi looked at the very strange woman coldly, trying to see something in her eyes. He couldn''t figure out how capable a person is to hide himself so well, even Chi Kexuan was deceived. "Your Highness said so, and this king is not polite to you. The country of Southern Chu belongs to my Leng family, but the emperor has no daughters under his knees, and this king is also of the blood of the Leng family. Why can''t he aspire to the throne?" "This hall is the son of the emperor''s mother, so naturally this hall will inherit the Southern Chu Kingdom in the future. When will this country be able to be your little county king''s concern?" Again, the emperor has no daughters under his knees. It is precisely because he is a man that even the rebellious officials and thieves have such a high-sounding excuse. "This is a woman''s world, when will it be your turn to be a man? Don''t you want my Southern Chu Kingdom to be the laughing stock of the world?" A little yellow-haired child also wants to be the emperor, if the old emperor is still there, she is still afraid of three points. Now that the old emperor is about to die, she really doesn''t care about a mere little boy. "Then you, a traitorous official who wants to rob me of my country, becomes the emperor, so that the Southern Chu Kingdom will not be ridiculed?" The door of Qianqing Palace opened, and the emperor in a bright yellow phoenix robe walked out slowly. Everyone stared at the person as if they had seen a ghost. Does she look poisoned at all? The complexion is ruddy, the spirit is full, and it is clear that it is very good! "You... are you okay?" Jun An''s face is still full of pride, but his eyes are full of shock and disbelief. "Why do I have to do something? Leng Anyi, you are so brave, you dare to poison me." Jun An took a step back with a pale face, and soon regained his composure. "Your majesty, this game is for this king!" "You are not good people! Chi Kexuan, I treat you well. Even though you are extremely powerful, I have never asked you for the military power in your hand, but you are not satisfied. You want to take my son''s country Leng Anyi, although you and I share the same ancestors, I have always treated you like a sister, even if you have no achievements in the court, I have never treated you harshly, is this how you repay me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 402： The hired wife is a boss (35) Chapter 402 The hired wife is a boss (35) The emperor vomited blood in his heart. She had already heard the situation outside the palace clearly. Both of these two had long been disobedient, and they both hoped that they would die to **** her son''s throne! "Since the emperor knows, this king has nothing to hide. If you have a granddaughter, this king will not make such a bad move, but this king will never allow a man to sit on the throne of Southern Chu Kingdom." Anjun Wang Duan is a righteous and stern look, but he is also looking for an excuse for his rebellion. "What a high-sounding reason, isn''t it because I didn''t agree to the courtiers to adopt your daughter as the princess? I should really be thankful for my choice at the beginning, otherwise your daughter will also be a puppet played by you in the future. " "No need to say anything now, winner and loser, since you are still alive, then let''s see with your own eyes who will end up with this country! The king of the left and right is also surnamed Leng, it''s better than being snatched by the old thief Chi Kexuan good." Prince An''s lips curled into a smile, full of confidence. She thinks that the emperor is not her opponent, because she learned that Leng Muxi''s soldiers and horses were entangled by Chi Kexuan''s men outside the city, so she dared to choose the palace today. Whether the emperor is still alive or not, nothing can be changed. "Come here, capture the traitor Leng Anyi, and kill him without pardon!" The emperor waved his hand, and batch after batch of hidden guards rushed out of the Qianqing Palace. This is the life-saving talisman of the emperors of all dynasties. Jun An''s expression froze, and before everyone could react, a pink flare had already been sent out. After so many years of preparation, how could she not leave a way out for herself? It doesnt take much, the 30,000 soldiers she has left are enough to take down the palace. So what if the dark guard is powerful? These hundreds of people can''t kill 30,000 people, and they can be exhausted to death. The scene was chaotic again, Fufeng and two hidden guards stood in front of the emperor and Leng Muxi, staring at the traitor who was about to rush over. "If you kill the old emperor, you will be promoted to three ranks, and you will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of silver. If you kill Leng Muxi, you will be promoted to five ranks, and you will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold." Jun An''s voice came from the clash of swords and swords, and Leng Muxi was taken aback when he heard that his life was worth more than that of the empress? The king of An Jun is ruthless enough, he really wants the mother emperor to have no children and grandchildren! Leng Muxi suddenly remembered one thing. After so many years, no emperor''s heir was born in the harem. Now it seems that it was probably the work of Prince An. This person is really good at it, I''m afraid he started to plot not long after he was born. After playing this game of chess for so many years, she is very patient. I have to say that Prince An is a terrible opponent. The hidden guards are all good players with one enemy against a hundred. After a battle with Chi Kexuan, the people under King An''s men have lost much strength, and they are obviously not the opponents of the hidden guards. Coupled with the help of the Royal Forest Army, the An Jun Wang Party soon fell into the wrong hands. Seeing this, Chi Kexuan took advantage of the distraction and slapped away the guard who was holding him hostage, trying to escape. How could King An let her go, a sword came in, and the old fox''s life ended in this blood-red night. Chi Congying looked at her mother lying in a pool of blood, but she didn''t care too much, and rushed over crying. Jun An didn''t bother to look at her, a defeated general should not be feared. "My king''s 30,000 soldiers and horses will arrive soon. Your Majesty and His Highness should think about what to say when they meet the Queen underground later!" Jun An is full of self-confidence, Chi Kexuan is dead, and the Chi family can no longer jump around. And once his 30,000 soldiers and horses enter the palace, the emperor of the Southern Chu Kingdom should also change hands. "It is still unknown who will be the final winner. King An, don''t be too happy." "yes?" With a wave of his long sword, King An rushed out of the crowd and stabbed at the emperor and Leng Muxi. At the same time, the rain of arrows also shot from all directions. The people who had been arranged by the emperor before had been replaced by King An. The arrows that were supposed to be aimed at the enemy were all aimed at them. "Mother, be careful, you go to the palace first, and my son will deal with it outside." Leng Muxi drew his sword to block it, and kept urging the emperor to enter the palace and hide. After all, they underestimated King An, who could quietly replace their archers. King An''s ability is definitely much greater than what they saw. "Xi''er, you go in, the mother emperor is here. I want to see if there is any help for this traitor." The emperor refused to leave. As a mother, how could she let her son stay outside? "Empress, this is not the time to be humble. Our people are being calculated by Chi Kexuan and Leng Anyi at the same time. I''m afraid it won''t last long. You should take care of yourself first." Their backhands were all replaced by accident, and now only the hundreds of hidden guards in front of them can hold on for a while. If Yang Liu can lead an army into the palace, they still have a chance. If not, the mother and son would have to leave their lives here today. Leng Muxi no longer gave the emperor a chance to speak. Standing here, she was like a target. Only when she left, could he use his fists. Two hidden guards led the emperor back to Qianqing Palace, and Leng Muxi also rushed out holding a sword. "Fufeng, you find a way to rush out and help Yang Liu and General Bai enter the city." "Yes, Your Highness." Fufeng did not hesitate, and rushed out with a small group of hidden guards. "Your Highness, it is better not to struggle to the death, do you just have the heart to watch your hidden guards die in front of you one by one?" Leng Muxi is young and has been in poor health, so he is naturally not as good as King An. Seeing him retreating steadily, King An''s face showed complacency again. She really doesn''t pay attention to such a small thing. The arrows around had changed directions at some point, King An and Leng Muxi were startled. The king of Anjun said badly, and flew up with a sword, intending to kidnap Leng Muxi and threatened the emperor to abdicate. Leng Muxi knew that he was no match for her, and when she rushed up, she swung out a move that would hurt both sides. Even if he died, he would have to take a back seat. A familiar scent came, the sword in his hand came out, and the boy''s cold body fell into a familiar embrace. "injured?" Seeing the bloodstains on Leng Muxi''s face, Su Qiruo turned cold and asked in a cold voice. Leng Muxi didn''t expect her to come, and was both moved and scared. No matter how good her martial arts skills are, she is still no match for King An''s 30,000 troops! "It''s someone else''s blood." Leng Muxi shook his head. He was protected by someone and was not injured. Su Qiruo pulled the person behind him, raised his sleeves, and the sword that Leng Muxi dropped on the ground fell into his hand. Jun An didn''t expect to see this son-in-law at this time, she thought this little boy was scared away! "Those who dare to touch me, I think your life is too long." Su Qiruo raised the corners of her mouth, but her eyes were full of killing intent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 403： The hired wife is a boss (36) Chapter 403 The hired wife is a boss (36) Su Qiruo didn''t intend to show up at all, the internal affairs of the Southern Chu Kingdom had problems, so it was not suitable for her to appear in her capacity. But if she doesn''t come again, her little prince will die with everyone else. Darkly Zuo came to report that the two groups of soldiers and horses outside the city were inseparable, and when they could not enter the city at all, Su Qiruo knew that things were out of control. Although her people have had some influence on the Chi family, they are still too small, and it is not easy to reveal their identities. It is extremely troublesome to do things with hands tied. Unexpectedly, there was a Leng Anyi hiding behind, Su Qiruo knew that she had to show up. Whether Leng Anyi wins or loses, he dare not touch the princess of Beiqing Kingdom. Unless she seeks death. So she had to reveal her identity to reduce more troubles. Fortunately, she arrived in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. "Who the **** are you?" Jun An was taken aback when he heard Su Qiruo''s words, this little boy called himself "Bengong", what is her identity? "If you win, I will naturally tell you." Su Qi Ruo flew forward, her movements were as crisp as flowing water. This is the first time that Leng Muxi saw Su Qiruo fighting someone head-on. Before that, she only saw the assassins flying in her sleeves and killed them immediately, but she didn''t see her moves. But Leng Anyi did have some skills, and he was able to fight Su Qiruo a few tricks. Leng Muxi stared straight at Su Qiruo''s flying figure, and the words she just said kept reappearing in her ears. She is from Beiqing, her surname is Su, and she calls herself "Ben Gong". Thinking of what she said to him that day, she also taught him a lot of ways to be a king on weekdays, and she avoided the state affairs of the Southern Chu Kingdom in front of him, Leng Muxi understood everything. She is the princess of Beiqing Kingdom... Flipping her wrist, the sword in Su Qiruo''s hand pointed at King An''s heart. "King An Jun is very capable. It has been a long time since I have met someone who can support me for so long." A strange look flashed in Su Qiruo''s eyes, this person really has some skills. Martial arts are good, and she is good at hiding her emotions. If this person becomes the emperor, all the courtiers under her will be played to death by her, which will not benefit Beiqing Kingdom. "Who the **** are you?" Prince An''s knife-like eyes fell on Su Qiruo, if this person hadn''t appeared suddenly, she would have won by now. "My identity is not important, why don''t you tell your people to stop?" Su Qiruo raised his chin behind King An, and seeing that his men were retreating steadily, King An''s face turned pale, and he knew that he had no way out. "Dark Zuo, disarm their weapons." Su Qiruo withdrew his hand after pointing his finger. Leng Anyi''s martial arts is too high, she has to tap her acupoints. Su Qiruo never likes to cause trouble for herself when doing things. Jun An stood there like a log, unable to move. Su Qiruo beckoned to Leng Muxi, Leng Muxi hesitated for a moment before walking forward slowly. He was still immersed in her identity and hadn''t come back to his senses. Seeing her smile like that now, he felt more and more uncomfortable. She refused to agree to stay before, probably because of their identities! He couldn''t abandon Nanchu Kingdom and leave it alone, and it was impossible for her to abandon Beiqing Kingdom in order to be his son-in-law. Between them, it was doomed early on, and they couldn''t be together at all. "Bengong''s identity is not suitable to participate in the internal struggle in your Southern Chu Kingdom, but you hurt the people of this palace, so this palace has to act as a last resort. Today, this palace arrested you, only for personal reasons, not for the public. " "Are you the empress? Are you the empress of Beiqing?" Jun An''s scheming was deep, so he naturally understood after hearing what Su Qiruo said so straightforwardly. "Impossible! How could the emperor of Beiqing allow her royal highness to come down to be the son-in-law of Southern Chu?" After King An finished speaking, he felt that this was impossible. Beiqing Kingdom is so powerful that it doesn''t care about the mere Southern Chu at all, so how can it let its own granddaughter come and marry? This is a big joke. "I like it, who can do anything to get me?" Su Qiruo stared at King An''s eyes, and then smiled. "You don''t have to wait for your 30,000 troops. If they could come, they would have come already, wouldn''t they?" "You did it?" Jun An''s eyes widened with anger. The woman in front of him ruined her good deed, but she couldn''t do anything to her. This feeling is really annoying. "You can use Chi Kexuan''s people to control Xi''er''s troops, why can''t I use Chi Kexuan''s people to deal with yours?" In a three-party battle, you can''t let one party monopolize the benefits! "Leng Muxi, what is your intention to collude with foreign thieves?" Jun An''s face was ferocious, Su Qiruo pointed the finger at Leng Muxi. "She is the son-in-law of the palace, why would a foreign thief say that? But you, a traitor, are very annoying to the palace." After Leng Muxi finished speaking, he slapped King An''s face with a palm. Dare to call his son-in-law a foreign thief, it is courting death. Jun An was beaten to the side of his face, and half of his face soon swelled up. "Oh! Son-in-law? Do you know her identity? If you know, do you think there is a possibility between you? If you don''t know, do you know the purpose behind her deceiving you so far? This country belongs to my Leng family. , don''t you want to hand over to Beiqing Kingdom?" She didn''t believe that Leng Muxi dared to treat her as a son-in-law after knowing the identity of the princess of Beiqing Kingdom. Judging from Leng Muxi''s expression just now, he clearly knew it. Leng Muxi couldn''t help but froze when he heard this, he knew that Prince An was trying to sow discord between him and Su Qiruo, but she was right in one sentence. Is it possible between them? I''m afraid it''s impossible. Su Qiruo gently held Leng Muxi''s hand, and pulled him towards her side. "This country belongs to the Leng family, but it has nothing to do with you. I am not interested in your Southern Chu Kingdom. However, you are right in one sentence. I am afraid that this country will really be given to me in the future. Half of the Qing Kingdom." "you" Jun An didn''t expect that Su Qiruo would dare to admit in front of Leng Muxi that she wanted to seize half of the Southern Chu Kingdom. Doesn''t she like Leng Muxi very much? "In the future, the daughter of Ben Gong and Xi''er will inherit the Datong. After all, half of my blood in Beiqing Kingdom will flow in her body. Speaking of it this way, it seems that Ben Gong really took advantage of your Southern Chu." Su Qiruo said cheekily without changing her expression, she thought about it, if she wanted to be with Leng Muxi, this was the only way she could do it. They will have a few more children in the future, leaving one in the Southern Chu State and the other in the Northern Qing State. Everyone is happy. Leng Muxi''s ears turned red, she didn''t expect her to say this in public. But what she said really moved his heart, and if it was true, he would definitely like it. Jun An''s face turned red with anger, but he couldn''t say a word. (end of this chapter) Chapter 404： The hired wife is a boss (37) Chapter 404 The hired wife is a boss (37) Su Qiruo frowned, seeming worried and said: "However, if this is the case, then your Southern Chu Kingdom will also account for half of my Beiqing Kingdom''s blood, wouldn''t the Beiqing Kingdom suffer even more?" Leng Muxi frowned, trying not to laugh out loud. She always has the ability to make people speechless, and he has never seen her suffer from anyone. "Bah! Who cares to take advantage of you!" Jun An was extremely ashamed and indignant. She was about to die, so what did she say to this unreasonable person? "This hall is rare." Before Su Qiruo could speak, Leng Muxi spoke. This remark did not save Prince An''s face at all. Of course, this traitor is not worthy. "Ha ha ha ha" Su Qiruo smiled smugly, turned to look at Leng Muxi and said, "Xi''er is my favorite." Leng Muxi was in a good mood, and it was rare for him to be playful. "Each each other." He doesn''t care about her identity, since he met her, it is impossible for him to let her go. If it was said that Leng Muxi was still worried about the identities between the two of them just now, but after hearing Su Qiruo''s words about having a child, she was relieved. Although he is a man, he can give birth to a daughter in the future. At that time, let the queen mother pass the throne to his daughter directly. At that time, no one will say that he is a man. This palace battle is over, Su Qiruo is not fit to stay here. The emperor in the palace may have known her identity, but she has not appeared for a long time, and she probably has her considerations. "I''ll wait for you at home first, come back earlier." "it is good." Leng Muxi has never been so happy as he is now, the endless darkness suddenly lit up, his life also has expectations, and he is happy in his heart. Su Qiruo left Anzuo to protect Leng Muxi, and took away the rest. People from the Northern Qing Kingdom are not suitable to handle the state affairs of the Southern Chu Kingdom, no matter whether she is kind or not, she is not suitable. There are still many things to be dealt with in the follow-up. Even if Fufeng led Yangliu and the army into the imperial city, he suffered heavy losses in the end. The crime of treason between the Chi family and the Anjun Prince''s Mansion is a certainty, and there is no way to escape. Leng Muxi was busy all night long, and he hadn''t returned home until dawn. Su Qiruo has been waiting in his room, sleeping on the low couch where he usually rests overnight. "At this time, everyone in the imperial city must have known what happened last night!" Su Qiruo scooped up the porridge in the bowl, and muttered to the dark right. "I think many people knew about it last night." Darkly lowered his eyes and said, he couldn''t help but wonder, is there even a loyal minister in the Southern Chu Kingdom? Someone forced the palace last night, none of the civil servants and military generals entered the palace to rescue him, and they all hid in the mansion in fear of death. On the contrary, an outsider from their highness ran to help, which is really shameful. "There are too many problems in the court of the Southern Chu Kingdom, even if he becomes the emperor, it will be difficult." Su Qiruo sighed softly, it''s time for this decayed court to be replaced with fresh blood. After thinking for a while, Anyou realized who the "he" was from His Royal Highness. She really didn''t expect her master to be so capable. Come out to practice for a while, and even give them a little master. Although I don''t know what''s so good about this little prince, what His Highness likes must be good. "You will go to Tianyun Mountain yourself tomorrow to get a mandala antidote back." Thinking of the old emperor''s poison, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but frowned. This wimpy and suspicious old emperor can''t die yet. First, Leng Muxi will be sad when she dies. Second, their child hasn''t been born yet, so the old emperor is still of great use. Although she is not a qualified emperor, she is better than nothing. "Yes, Your Highness." The dark right takes orders without asking why. "After breakfast, go out and inquire, see what''s going on outside, don''t let anyone hurt your future little lord." Even though An Zuo was by Leng Muxi''s side, Su Qiruo was still a little worried. The old emperor avoided seeing her yesterday, and he didn''t know what it meant. She wouldn''t embarrass Leng Muxi, would she? Thinking about this, Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling a little worried. "Don''t worry, Your Highness, the hidden guards have been following in the dark!" An Zuoer had already summoned a group of dark guards to protect Leng Muxi in secret yesterday. There is no need for the master to order such things deliberately. "Go and see, tell our people, as long as the little lord''s life is not involved, don''t get involved in anything else." That old emperor was too suspicious, she didn''t want to do such a thankless thing. "Yes." An You left in response, and the Prince''s Mansion became even quieter. "My son-in-law, there are people outside the mansion asking to see you." The butler hurried over with a distressed expression on his face. "Xie''er is not in the mansion, let her come back later!" Su Qiruo is not interested in meeting the courtiers of the Southern Chu Kingdom, there is no good thing. "No... no, that man didn''t come to look for His Highness, he said he wanted to look for a son-in-law." "Looking for me? Do you know who it is?" Su Qiruo was very surprised, would anyone in Wangjing City take the initiative to look for her? The housekeeper shook his head: "It can only be seen that it is a man with a mask on his face, but he can''t see his appearance." The housekeeper lamented in his heart, if this is a rotten peach blossom outside the consort, His Highness might be annoyed for a while after returning to the mansion. Su Qiruo''s gaze paused, and she probably guessed something. "Bring people here!" She wants to take a good look at what he is looking for her for. "Yes." The butler''s head hurts even more, and she has led her into the mansion so clearly, how can she explain to His Highness! But they didn''t dare to make up their own minds about their master''s affairs, so they could only follow orders. "Consort, someone brought it." The butler led the man in black in, and Su Qiruo waved at her. "Go down first!" "Yes." It''s over, it''s over, the son-in-law sent her away, this is to get along with this man alone! The butler complained a few words for his master in his heart, and then secretly glanced back at Su Qiruo who was sitting there, seeing that her expression was normal, he felt better. Maybe I was thinking too much, if it was really the old lover of the son-in-law, the son-in-law would definitely not be so calm, with no waves in his eyes and brows. "Your Highness, I beg you to save the Chi family! As long as His Highness is willing to help the Chi family escape this catastrophe, Yan Er is willing to repay His Highness like a cow or a horse." The man in black knelt down in front of Su Qiruo with a plop, and the fence on his head was also taken off. Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and looked at the man in front of her, then curled her lips in disdain. "You are really good at finding out the identity of Bengong." Leng Muxi didn''t even know who she was, but Chi Yunyan dared to beg her like this. He must have sent someone to investigate early in the morning. "Your Highness, the only one who can save the Chi family is you, please save the Chi family!" Chi Yunyan looked haggard, and it took a lot of effort to come and see her. "This palace has nothing to do with your Chi family, why do you want to help?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 405： The hired wife is a boss (38) Chapter 405 The hired wife is a boss (38) Su Qiruo sneered secretly, not only did they not have any relationship, but they also had hatred! From the moment she appeared in Wangjing City, the Chi family began to plot against her, and even sent assassins to assassinate her in the street. This Chi Yunyan was probably out of her mind, and dared to ask her to save the Chi family. She is kind and tolerant if she doesn''t step on her feet, but she still saves them, dreaming! "As long as His Highness speaks, Yan Er is willing to be His Highness..." Su Qiruo raised his hand to stop Chi Yunyan''s words, and said with disgust: "I don''t lack servants around me, so you are useless to me." Still acting like a bull and a horse, this person is a troublemaker, and if he is found to serve by his side, he probably has to figure out how to climb into his master''s bed every day! Chi Yunyan''s face turned pale, and a puff of steam rose in his eyes. He thought she must be sincere in treating him. He has already lowered himself to such a small extent, but she is still indifferent. "The Chi family sent people to assassinate Ben Gong, and the ledger has not been settled with you. Where did you come to beg Ben Gong? But the Chi family has always been brazen, and you are no exception." Because of her beauty, she came to bargain with her. Do you really think she has never seen a beauty? If it wasn''t for the fear that Chi Yunyan would run away, and it would take some time to catch him, Su Qiruo would never have seen him at all. It''s just that he has the ability to find out her identity, and it''s not easy for Chi Yunyan. "It was all a misunderstanding, Your Highness, my grandmother was the only one who did this, and the others didn''t know about it. I hope Your Highness will find out." Chi Yunyan really had no other choice, so he turned his idea on the princess of Beiqing. If he is used as a servant in exchange for the lives of the Chi family, he is also willing. Now that the grandmother is dead, he can only push everything on her. Sent someone to assassinate the princess of Beiqing Kingdom, not to mention Su Qi, if he was causing trouble, even if Beiqing Kingdom sent troops to attack Nanchu Kingdom, Nanchu Kingdom would also be unreasonable. "I don''t have time to investigate the affairs of your Chi family. The Chi family has done a lot of evil. You should bear all the consequences. You don''t need to ask Bengong. I can tell you clearly that I am not interested in you. I won''t save the Chi family." She doesn''t even bother to interfere in the state affairs of Southern Chu State. What does it matter to her whether the Chi family lives or dies? If it wasn''t for Leng Muxi, who was she in charge of the Chi family? Chi Yunyan looked at the ruthless woman with a pale face. He has always regarded himself with his looks and talents, and he has always felt that no woman in the world is worthy of him. Only when he saw her did he have the desire to compete with Leng Muxi. He didn''t know if it was someone who liked or just wanted to **** Leng Muxi away, but he knew that he cared about her attitude towards him very much. It''s just that he forgot that the emperor is ruthless. This princess of Beiqing Kingdom was raised and brought up by the emperor of Beiqing Kingdom himself, and her temperament is naturally different from ordinary people. But what Chi Yunyan can''t accept is that she can like Leng Muxi, but ignore him. What''s so good about Leng Muxi''s icy bump? Why should she be favored by her? "Your Highness..." The bloodless lips trembled, and Chi Yunyan looked more and more pitiful. "Because of my status, I don''t give you the Chi family''s trouble, it''s considered your honor, you don''t want to push yourself." "If Your Highness can save my mother and father''s life, Yan''er is willing to offer ten thousand taels of gold, and I will be your Highness''s leader from now on." Chi Yunyan knew that what Su Qiruo said was true, so he didn''t dare to ask for more, only hoping to save his mother and father. As for the elder sister, to be honest, he has always disliked her. What''s more, Chi Hongshan once thought of Leng Muxi, and Chi Yunyan thought that Su Qiruo hated her too, so he didn''t dare to mention her name. Golden ten thousand taels in exchange for two insignificant lives, how is this account worthwhile! "The Chi family conspired to rebel against the palace, but they couldn''t escape the fate of confiscating all their property and beheading their family members. Your golden ten thousand taels belong to the Southern Chu Kingdom. How can you have the final say?" Su Qiruo knew that Chi Yunyan still had shady power and property outside, and now that he took the initiative to mention it, she just followed along. As soon as she opened her mouth, she promised her ten thousand taels of gold. It seems that the Chi family''s wealth outside is not small! If all the soldiers, horses, gold, silver and jewels of the Chi family were sent to the treasury of the Southern Chu State, her little prince would be very happy. When Chi Yunyan heard it, he felt that Su Qiruo''s words hadn''t died down yet, so there was something for him, so his eyes lit up. "Your Highness, Yan''er dare not lie to you, as long as you can save my mother and father, Yan''er will naturally offer things with both hands." Golden ten thousand taels buys two lives, it is worth it. As for others, pardon him for nothing. "One hundred thousand taels of gold, plus your Chi family''s military charm." Su Qiruo picked up the teacup and took a sip, and said calmly. Chi Yunyan was shocked, he didn''t expect the princess of Beiqing to open her mouth like a lion, asking for so much. But where does he have so much money? "Your Highness, it''s not that Yan''er refuses to agree to you, but that Yan''er really can''t afford so much." Don''t say that the Chi family has been confiscated, even if it wasn''t, he wouldn''t be able to spend a hundred thousand taels of gold! Does she think that the Southern Chu State is as powerful as the Northern Qing State? Don''t say it''s the Chi family, even the things in the national treasury are not worth so much. "If you can''t take it out, forget it." Want to live and want to save some private money to live a good life, he is beautiful! "Your Highness, no." Afraid that Su Qiruo would issue an order to evict guests, Chi Yunyan hurriedly begged, "Your Highness, Yan''er only has more than 13,000 taels of gold here, and I can''t give any more. I beg Your Highness to show mercy and save Yan''er''s mother and father!" Chi Congying has never been very smart, so many things he did were ordered by Chi Kexuan, and Chi Yunyan had an excuse to beg for mercy. As for his father, he never did anything, but was only implicated by the Chi family. "Thirteen thousand taels of gold wants to buy three lives, Mr. Chi is so calculating!" Su Qiruo curled her lips slightly, looked down at the man kneeling at her feet, trying to see his bottom line from his subtle movements and expressions. Chi Yunyan shook his head quickly: "It''s not Santiao, only mother and father..." "how about you?" Su Qiruo secretly felt it was funny, why did Chi Yunyan think that she would definitely save him? If his life is not counted, does he think he will be able to escape? "Me? Your Highness, you..." Chi Yunyan looked at Su Qiruo blankly, but she didn''t expect her to say that. What does she mean? Do you want to take him to Leng Muxi as a favor? "Since you are the Chi family, you should naturally be with the Chi family. Don''t Mr. Chi think that he can escape?" Maybe he had a chance to escape before, but since he bumped into her, she will definitely not leave any hidden danger for the little prince. Chi Yunyan is different from ordinary men, his scheming is no worse than Chi Kexuan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 406： The hired wife is a boss (39) Chapter 406 The hired wife is a boss (39) "Is His Highness really so ruthless to Yan''er?" Chi Yunyan thought that even if she didn''t like him, she wouldn''t be willing to let him die, but who knew she would say such cruel words. "Don''t, I have nothing to do with you, what are you talking about?" Su Qiruo waved her hand in disgust, she only wanted to have affection with her little prince. As for others, what does it matter to her? "Yan''er knows that His Highness likes Leng Muxi, and Yan''er doesn''t dare to fight with him. He only wants to serve His Highness by his side in the future. Is His Highness not even willing to give Yan''er such an opportunity?" "No." Su Qiruo categorically refused, she just wanted to get back the soldier amulet for Leng Muxi, and then dig out the hidden savings of the Chi family. Southern Chu is riddled with holes, and it is time for money to fill the holes. Since her little prince is the heir apparent, she must plan for him. "Exchange all your remaining savings for the lives of your mother and father, and exchange your life for a soldier talisman. If you are willing, you can hand over the things to me. If you don''t want to, then I can only send you the money after you are all dead. People went to check." Before Chi Yunyan could speak, Su Qiruo said again, "Don''t doubt Bengong''s means. If you dare to hide a penny, I will send you to the west no matter how I saved you." Chi Yunyan smiled wryly: "Yan''er always thought that His Highness is a gentle person, but he didn''t want His Highness to be more cunning than his grandmother." "I am the prince of Beiqing, what kind of thing is Chi Kexuan, dare to compare with me?" A rebel dares to compare with the dignified princess of Beiqing Kingdom, this Chi Yunyan thinks highly of his grandmother too much. The Chi family can be regarded as a powerful family in Southern Chu, that is because the emperor of Southern Chu is incompetent and cowardly. This kind of person was placed in the Beiqing Kingdom, and he had already been censored to death by the joint censor. How can she be allowed to live freely for so many years? Even though Chi Yunyan is self-righteous, he can see Su Qiruo''s attitude at this time. She really didn''t like him at all, and even a little disgusted. "Okay, Yan''er promises you." Chi Yunyan also had no choice but to keep the money with him, and live incognito with his mother and father in the future, but now he might not be able to. But as long as there is life, there will always be money. "Since that''s the case, Mr. Chi should send the things to Bengong earlier, lest the Chi family over there die. No matter how capable I am, I can''t bring people back from the dead." The beheading of the traitor will definitely not drag on for too long, Su Qiruo''s words are not considered threatening him. "Yan''er will go get it now, but I hope His Highness can save the two old men first." "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. I won''t make a move until the soldier talisman and all your money are delivered. You don''t have to doubt what I say. It''s just a mere Chi family. I don''t bother to calculate." She will not agree to anything that pays directly and delivers the goods, or pays a deposit first. She will only sell things and money when she has them. She wouldn''t even notice the little thing in his hand. If it wasn''t for Leng Muxi, why would she talk so much nonsense with him, and it would take a lot of effort to bargain. Chi Yunyan bit his lips, he knew that what Su Qiruo said was true, before she got the benefits, she might not believe him. "Give me two hours." After Chi Yunyan finished speaking, he got up and left. Su Qiruo smiled slightly, and called out to the people in the dark: "Go and tell Xi''er to save Chi Congying and her husband first, and I will give him a big gift." "Yes." The person did not appear, and the voice has gone away. Not long after, a hidden guard came back to report. "Your Highness, that Chi Yunyan has left the city." "The city gate is under strict investigation, how can he get out?" It''s fine if it''s someone else, Chi Yunyan''s appearance is so eye-catching, one can definitely find something strange at a glance, and Leng Muxi''s people shouldn''t be so useless. "It was in a house in the west of the city that a secret road leading to the outside of the city was discovered. The subordinate waited for others to follow and saw him enter a farm. It was just that the farm was empty and there was no way to hide, so the subordinate came back first." "Are there many people in Zhuangzi?" "I heard that there are less than ten people in the breath, and I am afraid that there will be hidden masters, so I am not sure." "Go back and guard outside the Zhuangzi with the rest of the people. Don''t be discovered by Chi Yunyan. After he leaves, find a way to force the people inside to come out and catch them all." Since it is said that there are only three lives left, it is three. Forcing the rest of the people out with a fire, and giving them all to her little prince to dispose of, can also ease his heart. As for Chi Yunyan''s mother and son, the Chi family is no longer there, and they are penniless. Living may be more painful than dying. Since he is willing to pay for his life, then let him be fulfilled. One-third of the military power of the Southern Chu Kingdom cannot fall into the hands of outsiders. Compared to this, other people are nothing. In less than an hour, Chi Yunyan rushed over with a soldier talisman and a silver ticket, and the butler directly led him in. The women who were just pulling the cart were stopped outside the gate of the house, and the things on the cart were not unloaded. It was Su Qiruo who ordered his secret guards to personally hand over the gold, silver and jade on the car, and then took the things into the Prince''s Mansion, and piled them all up in Leng Muxi''s yard. Su Qiruo would not do the act of luring wolves into the house. "I have delivered the things as requested by His Highness, and I hope His Highness will fulfill his promise earlier." Chi Yunyan''s face is no longer as charming as usual, and he no longer coquettishly calls himself "Yan''er" in front of Su Qiruo, with a gloomy expression, this seems to reveal his true colors. "I never break my promise." If Su Qi waved his hand, there would be hidden guards looking for Leng Muxi''s important person. To Su Qiruo''s surprise, Leng Muxi personally led someone to send Chi Congying and his wife back. "Are you tired? Have you had breakfast?" Su Qiruo saw someone coming, and got up to meet him. Leng Muxi''s eyes fell on Chi Yunyan who was standing in the hall, feeling a little displeased. "Used." He replied unhappily, but he didn''t ask Su Qiruo why he wanted to save the lives of those two people. But Leng Muxi also saw the wooden boxes in the yard, but he didn''t know what was inside. Su Qiruo handed over the soldier talisman and bank note to Leng Muxi, and Chi Yunyan''s eyes widened in shock. He thought that if Su Qi wanted the military talisman and money, it was for the Beiqing Kingdom, but she gave it all to Leng Muxi without even thinking about it. Does she like him that much? Unwilling, jealous, lost, desperate... It''s coming. He has competed with Leng Muxi for so many years, but he still lost in the end, completely lost. Not only did he lose his identity, but just like now, he has only this life left in embarrassment. And Leng Muxi is still the proud son of heaven. "It''s not a loss in exchange for three lives." Leng Muxi looked at the things in his hand in surprise, he didn''t expect Su Qiruo to negotiate such a deal with Chi Yunyan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 407： The hired wife is a boss (40) Chapter 407 The hired wife is a boss (40) "Let''s go!" Since she made the decision, he will not make it difficult for Chi Yunyan anymore. The matter is a foregone conclusion, no matter how capable Chi Yunyan is, he will be powerless to recover. "I will order someone to send you out of the city. As for the future, life and death are up to you." Su Qiruo asked his own people to take Leng Muxi''s token to send Chi Yunyan''s family of three out of the city. By the time they left the city gate, the embarrassed Chi Congying hadn''t recovered from the shock just now. The Chi family is finished. But she''s not dead? It was her son who saved her. "Yaner, where is Shaner? Your sister..." Chi Zhengjun stretched out his dirty hand to grab Chi Yunyan''s sleeve, and asked with red eyes. "She has done a lot of evil, Leng Muxi will not agree to let her go." Chi Yunyan said coldly, he also wanted to save Chi Hongshan, but who told her not to live up to her expectations? As long as Fan Chi Hongshan did less evil before, he dared to plead for her in front of His Royal Highness. It''s just that Chi Yunyan is aware of current affairs, and he didn''t include Chi Hongshan from the beginning, otherwise Leng Muxi would not let the three of them go. "Shan''er, she..." Chi Zhengjun was about to complain with red eyes, but stopped when he saw the displeasure on his son''s face. "I tried my best." After Chi Yunyan finished speaking, he walked forward first. He really didn''t dare to keep a penny, except for the hairpin on his head. He didn''t dare to gamble on Su Qiruo''s means, so he didn''t dare to keep a copper coin privately, but he also believed in her character, and he definitely wouldn''t order someone to **** it just because he was wearing a hairpin. Fortunately, if this hairpin is sold in the future, it can be exchanged for some money, and a small house can be bought in a small town, so that they will not be allowed to sleep on the streets. But his face... After losing the protection of Chifu, such an appearance has become a burden and a burden, and it may harm him. Chi Yunyan squatted by the side of the road and wiped some mud on his face. The stench made him almost vomit, but he held it back. I am afraid that he will have to face more such things in the future. He should no longer regard himself as the proud first son of Wangjing. "Poor my son..." Seeing his son like this, Chi Zhengjun cried out of breath. How did the well-behaved Chi family become like this? "Mother, father, live well in the future, forget the past!" Chi Yunyan will not deceive himself or others. Forcing the palace to rebel is a gamble on the survival of the whole family. It is no wonder that the Chi family ended up like this. When grandma chose to take this path, she should have thought of this ending. Fortunately, the soldier talisman and those yellow and white things could replace three of their lives, otherwise the Chi family would really have no hope. Chi Congying stared at her son in a daze, and then thought of the prosperity of Chi Mansion in the past, tears burst out suddenly. My mother has been too conceited all these years. If she doesnt act like a good official, why does she covet things that dont belong to her? Although the emperor is not wise enough, this little prince is not simple. If he was born as a daughter, why would the Southern Chu Kingdom not be strong? Over there, Leng Muxi was about to leave before she could say a few words to Su Qiruo, but she gently grabbed her wrist. Seeing the red blood in the young man''s eyes and the exhaustion on his face, Su Qiruo felt distressed and relieved at the same time. After getting rid of the Chi family, Leng Muxi will be able to sleep well in the future. Not to mention that there is still King An who has been hiding in the dark. This time, although the Southern Chu Kingdom suffered heavy losses and many soldiers died, at least it can maintain peace for decades. "Go to wash and change clothes, and then go to work after eating some food. There is no rush at this moment." Su Qiruo couldn''t help but dragged the little prince to the inner hall, and ordered people to prepare water. Leng Muxi was still holding the stack of bank notes and soldier charms in his hand, not knowing where to put them. "Did you reject me because of your status?" In the eyes of the little prince, if Su Qiruo didn''t answer his question at that time, he was refusing. He has been brooding over this matter, and wants to hear her explain it himself. "It''s not a rejection, it''s just thinking of a solution." Su Qiruo raised his hand to wipe off the blood stains on his face, those may not be wiped clean because they dried up, and the little prince''s brows could be seen frowning with a light touch. Although he said that he was not injured, there was still a shallow mark on his forehead from the sword. "Then have you thought about it?" The boy stubbornly wanted to hear an answer, as if she would keep asking if she didn''t say anything. Su Qiruo said in a low voice while taking off the armor on his body, "I thought about it." Leng Muxi lightened up, and let out a breath of comfort for an instant. Hearing what she said, her heart also relaxed. Then, what she said to Leng Anyi last night should not have been just nonsense, she really wanted to have a baby with him. Thinking in this way, the boy''s cheeks couldn''t help but his heart was also warm. "You come back earlier in the evening, how about we talk about this matter slowly?" What he needs now is to take a bath and rest, and everyone has already caught him, so there is no rush for a while. Besides, there is still the old emperor in the palace, Su Qiruo doesn''t want that old guy to be idle. Suspicion all day means that you are still too busy, just do more work. Leng Muxi went to take a bath, Su Qiruo worried that he was too tired, so she called a servant to wait on him, so as not to accidentally fall asleep and then freeze again. The cleanly washed little prince came out wearing only a snow-white tunic, Su Qiruo drove everyone out again, rolled up his sleeves to check for any wounds. Leng Muxi''s ears turned red, and he stretched out his arms to let her be "frivolous", but said: "It''s really not hurt." He was well protected, and after she appeared later, he would have no chance of getting hurt. Su Qiruo smeared some cold ointment on Leng Muxi''s fair forehead, and did not forget to ask: "Your body has not recovered yet, so you can''t be tired. You didn''t sleep all night yesterday?" "Um." Last night, the entire imperial palace was in chaos, with corpses and blood stains all over the floor. If An Zuo hadn''t been secretly helping to give pointers, Leng Muxi might not have time to come back for this trip. It''s just that Anzuo seems to be the same as her master, she doesn''t like to appear in front of people, and always deliberately avoids it. "Eat first, and sleep for a while after eating." Su Qiruo changed his mind again and refused to let him go. Without sleep for two days and one night, my iron body can''t stand it! "But" "No, but your mother is still here, no matter what she does, she won''t be unable to handle these things. Don''t worry, my people have been helping to watch in the dark, and no one will cause trouble." If Su Qi doesn''t touch his state affairs, he still has the ability to help the people in various mansions in Wangjing City. Especially the Chi family, if there is any change, none of them will be able to escape. In fact, there is nothing to worry about. Those people who are not fools know that they should not leave the house now, otherwise they should go out to seek death? (end of this chapter) Chapter 408： The hired wife is a boss (41) Chapter 408 The hired wife is a boss (41) "This time, thanks to you." The boy''s soft body slipped into Su Qiruo''s arms, with his head resting on her shoulder, he said in a muffled voice. If it wasn''t for her, he would have died, and the state of Nanchu would have changed. "Little fool, I am your son-in-law, I am not for you or anyone." Su Qiruo gently rubbed the young man''s wet hair, but she was a little reluctant to let him go. But he hadn''t eaten yet, and he was afraid that he would just fall asleep, so Su Qiruo had no choice but to push out the warm and fragrant soft jade that was in his arms. "Go eat first." Leng Muxi didn''t wear cotton clothes either, so he ate a bowl of sea cucumber and millet porridge on the soft couch in the inner hall, and Su Qiruo even peeled a boiled egg for him. It is a very simple meal, but the stomach of the person who eats it is warm. "Sleep, I will call you in an hour." Leng Muxi hugged Su Qiruo''s hand, and fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes, obviously really exhausted. It wasn''t until the person fell asleep that Su Qiruo got up and went to the outer room, and called An Zuo over to ask questions. Su Qiruo explained some things to Anzuo again, and woke up Leng Muxi when he was stuck for an hour. He still has a lot of things to do, even though he feels sorry for him, Su Qiruo did not break his promise. One hour is one hour. It was not too late for Leng Muxi to come back that night, and Su Qiruo had been waiting for him to have dinner. The two of them nestled on the couch and chatted with the stove in their hands, and Leng Muxi talked a lot more than before. But from the beginning to the end, he never asked Su Qiruo a word about her concealing her identity, and he didn''t know if she really didn''t care, or was deliberately avoiding it. "Xi''er, I want to go home when you settle down here." Su Qiruo originally wanted to wait until she "married" him on the second day of February before taking the time to go back, but now that the Chi family is gone, they don''t have to pretend to be married anymore. Since she decided to be with Leng Muxi, she had to go back and tell her family, so as not to make another marriage for her there and delay the big event. Leng Muxi''s body froze, and his complexion gradually turned pale. The thing he feared most finally came. She always has to leave, even if she agrees to be with him, he will be worried. Will the emperor of Beiqing promise to let them be together? Will the courtiers of Northern Qing allow their granddaughter to marry a future emperor of Southern Chu? He even thought about the worst outcome, if she really didn''t want him, then it would be better to leave him a child. If a daughter is destined to inherit his throne, then he hopes that this child will be hers, and it can only be hers. Besides her, he couldn''t accept other women touching him. Even thinking of that possibility made him feel sick and want to vomit. "Just go back and explain some things, and come back to see you later." Su Qiruo raised her hand to touch his pale face, her hands were slightly cold. "Do you... have a husband in Beiqing?" Leng Muxi''s voice was a little hoarse, but he had to ask some questions. He knew that the empress dowager of the Beiqing Kingdom had never been married, but he was not sure if she would serve the emperor or not. Although she once said when she didn''t know her identity, there was no man around her. But she is a princess, how could the emperor and queen of Beiqing not send someone to serve her? He actually cared about it in his heart. The thought of another man getting so close to her made his heart ache. He admitted that he was jealous and could not tolerate others. If she really has someone else, then he will only ask for a child, and then let her go. Su Qiruo watched with her own eyes that the eyes staring at her slowly turned red, and then she tried her best to stop the rising mist. The boy grabbed his sleeves with both hands, pinching them helplessly, and his white fingertips were also telling her that he was afraid. "No. There is no main king, no side king, no husband attendant, and no housekeeper." Su Qiruo said righteously, she was not willing to see him sad. "If you have to talk about the man next to me, you are the only one who appeared from the beginning to the end." "Your father didn''t give you... cough... don''t you worry that you have no one to serve you?" Leng Muxi''s mood improved in an instant, and the hand that had been holding her sleeve quietly let go, and slowly climbed up her waist. He rarely took the initiative to get close to her like this, but tonight he couldn''t help it. "Dark Left and Dark Right are very good at serving people." Su Qiruo said amusedly, the little prince is not the same as others when he is jealous, and he is a little arrogant. It''s so cute. "I will learn to serve you in the future." The young man looked into Su Qiruo''s eyes and said earnestly, he can learn if he can''t, but he doesn''t want other men to approach her, no one can. Su Qiruo''s heart softened, and she gently pulled him into her arms. "With me, you only need to do what you like, and you don''t need to serve me." She is not used to the so-called serving in their mouths, and she still prefers to do her own things. It''s like standing next to a few people when taking a shower on weekdays, even if they are all women, she is still not used to it, as if there is no privacy at all. "Are you afraid that I can''t do well?" Leng Muxi seemed a little anxious. Although he had never done it before, he could learn from it! He is a quick learner. "No, I love you. I''ll take care of you in the future, okay?" Thinking of her thoughtfulness and carefulness before, Leng Muxi couldn''t help but feel hot. After they were together, it was true that she had been taking care of him, but he had never done anything for her. "But the husband always wants to serve the wife-lord, and there has never been a reason for the wife-leader to take care of the husband." A woman from an ordinary family still needs her husband to serve her. Given her status, how can she make her take care of him all the time? Su Qiruo chuckled, and suddenly hugged the person in her arms tightly. "Then you call ''wife master'', and I will take care of you for the rest of your life." Her voice fell on his ears together with the heat of her breath, making the boy tremble with shame. They are not married yet, how can she bully him like this? "Let''s cancel the wedding on the second day of February first! When I go back to Beiqing Kingdom, I will ask Mother to propose marriage to Nanchu Kingdom, and then reschedule the wedding date." Since she wants to be her princess, she should be married right away. Or if she is his consort, she should offer the dowry and announce it to the world. Duan Duan can''t wrong him. The day before was considered hasty and not formal enough. "Will they agree to us being together?" Leng Muxi was most worried about this matter. He didn''t want to embarrass her, let alone separate from her. "Yes, no one can change what I have set." Su Qiruo said seriously, wanting to reassure him, but also knew that saying anything now would be too pale. Leng Muxi''s worry is not unreasonable, but as long as she wants to do it, no one can do anything to her. What''s more, for Beiqing Kingdom and Nanchu Kingdom, this matter can only be a good thing. With the help of this marriage to promote trade between the two countries, the people must be very willing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 409： The hired wife is a boss (42) Chapter 409 The hired wife is a boss (42) As long as the people are willing, there is no reason for others not to be unwilling. Su Qiruo really knows the power of public opinion too well, water can carry a boat and it can also overturn it, she will make good arrangements. "I believe everything you say." The trust in the eyes of young people can''t be deceived, Su Qiruo finally understands the perverted sense of accomplishment of those scumbags who liked to lie to little girls in the previous life. Just looking at the trust in the little prince''s eyes, she couldn''t help wanting to ravage it. This sense of accomplishment of being relied upon and trusted by others cannot be expressed in words. One word is "cool". If Su Qi thought so, she did. Bending down, grabbing those tender lips and touching them lightly, the boy''s body softened, and he soon indulged in it. This is the first kiss between the two, and the strange feeling makes both of them reluctant to let go of each other. Just one kiss, the little prince''s heart was completely reassured. He will wait for her in Nanchu, waiting for her to marry him. If she doesn''t come for a day, he will wait for a day. If she doesn''t come for a year, he will wait for a year. If she doesn''t come, he will wait forever. Except for this woman in front of him, he will never fall in love with anyone else. The word "like" is strange and new to him. It is said that a wise man never falls in love. Before meeting Su Qiruo, Leng Muxi had also secretly ridiculed those men who spend their days looking for death and life for love and love, and always felt that they were stupid. But when it was his turn, he suddenly understood. That kind of involuntary behavior is not something that can be controlled by reason. "Can you stay with me tonight?" There was a bit of expectation in the boy''s tone, he didn''t mind what others said, he just wanted to be with her. When he thought that she would leave in a few days, he felt very reluctant and sad. "But we are not married yet, spreading the word will damage your reputation." Of course Su Qiruo is willing, but she has to think more about the little prince. "You are my son-in-law. We have always lived together. People outside already know about it, right?" After what Leng Muxi said, Su Qiruo finally realized that she has always lived in the Prince''s Mansion? Although the people in the mansion knew that there was nothing wrong between the two of them, the people outside might not think so. It was she who kept ignoring this matter, and he never mentioned it in front of her. "Then if we arrange the marriage earlier, we can stop those people''s mouths." Once she leaves this time, there may be many people who will slander her little prince behind her back. Thinking that someone would say those things about him being abandoned, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but feel distressed. "I will go early and return early, and then I will stay by your side to protect you." She knew what Leng Muxi was capable of, and she left An Zuo just to make him feel more at ease. "it is good." Leng Muxi responded obediently, and was indeed at ease because of her words. The boy''s eyelashes trembled, and he fell asleep in Su Qiruo''s arms after a while, his fingers still tightly clutching her sleeves, as if he was afraid that she would run away. Su Qiruo carefully carried him back to the bed, and got into his bed herself. As long as it is what he likes, she will try her best to satisfy it. Leng Muxi followed the heat source and posted it. She slept very well that night, and her whole body was warm. Su Qiruo was startled when she woke up and saw a little beauty in her arms, and then thought that she stayed with Leng Muxi last night, so she exhaled lightly. She has been climbed on the bed quite often since she was a child, but no one has succeeded. When I first woke up, I thought I had fallen into someone''s tricks, which really shocked people. Leng Muxi breathed steadily and slept soundly. Su Qiruo didn''t want to disturb him, so she kept the same movement. Lightly leaned over and pecked the young man''s forehead, Su Qiruo smiled dotingly. Actually, the two of them haven''t known each other for a long time, they just get along with each other every day, and this relationship came unexpectedly. Su Qiruo always felt that it was an honor for a desolate young man like Leng Muxi to be so close to her now. It is difficult for a person like Leng Muxi to accept a woman, but once he accepts it, he will not change easily. She is glad that this stubborn kid is willing to let go of his disguise in front of her, and she will do everything in her power to help him. Waiting for the malignant tumors in the Southern Chu Kingdom to go out one by one, there will always be a day when Haiyan and Heqing will be cleared. The long eyelashes trembled, and those watery eyes slowly opened. When he felt that there was another person beside him, the boy panicked and wanted to get up. "Hmm...you..." Su Qiruo hurriedly wrapped the person into his arms lightly, and coaxed him softly: "Don''t be afraid, it''s me, are you scared?" The familiar smell calmed down Leng Muxi, and his pale face was slowly stained with blood. "I forgot you stayed last night." Leng Muxi has been used to sleeping alone since she was a child. She only knows that she slept soundly last night, but she is not used to being able to see her as soon as she opens her eyes. But no matter what, with her by his side, he felt happy. "I''ll just get used to it in the future." Su Qiruo patted Leng Muxi''s back with a smile, wrapped the quilt tightly around the two of them, and hugged him on the bed for a while. "Do you still want to enter the palace today?" "Well, I have to go to court tomorrow, and I''m afraid I will have another busy day today." "Then I will visit your empress in two days." Although Su Qiruo doesn''t think highly of this emperor, she still has to respect her as an elder. She is Leng Muxi''s mother, and their marriage has to be renegotiated with others. "Perhaps the Queen Mother will come to invite you after the busy days." Leng Muxi doesn''t need to care about Su Qiruo''s identity, but the emperor and courtiers of the Southern Chu Kingdom will definitely want to see this princess of the Northern Qing Kingdom. Those who looked down on Su Qiruo in the past may not be qualified to flatter her in the future. "It was my fault for concealing my identity at the beginning. This matter has to be discussed." "I don''t blame you for this matter. We were trading at the beginning. It''s normal for you to hide something. No one can say that you are wrong." The little prince who protected his weaknesses said displeasedly that they were trading for ten taels of silver a day, so it was right for Su Qi to conceal her identity, otherwise no one could guarantee her safety. If you really want to blame, then you can only blame the Chi family. "But I always have to tell her about the postponement of our wedding date. Because of the rebellion of the rebels, the prince''s wedding date was postponed, and no one can tell the truth." "Now that you have an unusual status, the Queen Mother may not agree to our affairs so easily." Leng Muxi knew his queen mother too well, she was very suspicious, she was afraid that she would suspect that Su Qiruo approached him for other purposes. If she regards their marriage as a conspiracy by the Beiqing Kingdom, then this marriage may not be possible. "She will say yes." If the Beiqing Kingdom wanted to go to war, why would it be unnecessary to send the only princess, His Royal Highness, to trick the beauties? (end of this chapter) Chapter 410： The hired wife is a boss (43) Chapter 410 The hired wife is a boss (43) As long as enough benefits are promised to her, there will be no obstacles to this marriage. Being able to rely on the big tree of Beiqing Kingdom, in any case, is the South Chu Kingdom''s profit. If the Emperor of Nanchu refuses to agree, then she must be a fool. It''s just that if it''s not easy for Su Qi to say this in front of Leng Muxi, she can only swear that the old emperor will not hinder them from being together. "I sent the soldier talisman and the bank note to the palace yesterday. According to what you told me, I didn''t tell the empress that this matter was related to you. She was very happy to see it, and gave me the soldier talisman, saying that I would take it." Leng Muxi doesn''t know why Su Qiruo insists on not allowing him to tell the Queen Mother what she has done for him, she has paid so much. "Then you hold it well, you have the military power, and you will have the right to speak in the court in the future." Su Qiruo is too aware of the power of military power. The military generals of all dynasties are all trusted by the emperor. After all, they rely on literature to govern the country and rely on martial arts to defend the country. If it is true, martial arts are more important in troubled times. "But I don''t have a suitable general in hand." Leng Muxi didn''t want to use the people left behind by Chi Kexuan as generals, he had to replace them with his own people. "After the dark right comes back from taking the medicine, let her take care of you for a while, and then you can slowly choose the right person." Su Qiruo also understands Leng Muxi''s difficulties. The two capable generals under him are both men. If a man leads the army as commander, the soldiers may not accept it. "it is good." The young man who had succeeded smiled slightly, his brows and eyes brightened. If Su Qi wants to stay away from his power, the more he will take the initiative to send it to her. They are people who will spend their whole life together in the future. If they are still like this, then this relationship will not be pure. He is not the Queen Mother, he believes in Su Qiruo. The smile in the boy''s eyes shook Su Qiruo''s heart, and she squeezed his hand lovingly, but she didn''t say anything after all. As long as he likes, she is willing to satisfy everything. After several days of busy work, Leng Muxi felt relieved. The emperor pitied him for his hard work and allowed him to rest at the mansion for three days, and Leng Muxi did not refuse. In the early morning of this day, Su Qiruo realized something was wrong as soon as she opened her eyes. Why did the person beside her disappear? Touched the quilt on one side, and it was cold, obviously he had been away for a long time. Sit up in a hurry, Su Qiruo was about to call someone to ask, the little prince came in from outside with a basin of hot water. "you''re awake?" Placing the water basin on the shelf, Leng Muxi came forward to change Su Qiruo''s clothes, Su Qiruo''s eyeballs almost fell out in shock. Raised his hand to touch Leng Muxi''s forehead, then touched his own. This is not hot! "I will do it myself." If Su Qi is not used to it and is not willing to let the little prince do this, she goes to pick up the clothes in his hand. "I come." Leng Muxi said stubbornly, since he said he would learn to serve her, he would definitely learn it well, and she would be satisfied. "Xi''er, you don''t actually need to do these things. If you do all these things, what will the servants in the mansion do?" Su Qiruo froze and let the little prince toss about him. Although his movements were not proficient, his expression was extremely serious. "They can do other things, but the job of serving you can only be done by me." He loves doing this for her, and it''s nice to be near her. Su Qiruo took Leng Muxi''s hand to let him sit beside her, and said dissatisfiedly: "You were exhausted a few days ago, you should take a good rest these three days, you don''t need to get up so early." Even if he wants to change her clothes himself, she can let him get up later, but there is no need to get up too early. "I went to make porridge for you. I thought about learning how to make dumplings, but it''s a bit difficult. I haven''t learned it yet." He got up early because he wanted to make breakfast for her by himself, but it was easier to learn other than making porridge, and the rest could not be learned in a short while. The young man lowered his eyes with a little shame, he knew that he was not a qualified son of a family, and he was not worthy of such a good Su Qiruo. But he just likes her, likes her very much, likes her very much. He was not willing to give her up to others, even though he knew that being with him had wronged her, she was not willing to let her go. "You don''t have to." Knew that he was stubborn, but he was so stubborn, Su Qiruo felt a little helpless. He is the future emperor of Southern Chu, how can he waste time on such trivial matters? If being with her made him so tired, then she might doubt whether her decision was right or wrong. She just wants him to be happy. Pulling the young man''s slender wrist, several places on his white and tender fingers were burned red, Su Qiruo felt extremely distressed. With a slight force on his hands, Leng Muxi was pulled into Su Qiruo''s arms, and sat on her lap weakly. "I''m dirty..." Raised his hand and pushed Su Qiruo''s body, but he was not willing to use force. He just came out of the kitchen and hadn''t had time to change. "You are not allowed to do these things in the future, this is not what you should do." Kissed his white and tender fingertips lightly, Su Qiruo took out the ointment to spread it evenly for him, and was ready to teach the little prince a lesson. "You are the future emperor of the Southern Chu Kingdom. You shouldn''t waste your energy on such small things. Now that you have hurt your hand, if you need to write for something important, wouldn''t you delay the big thing? As my princess Junthe future queen, there is no reason for you to serve the water and cook it yourself, this is not what you should do. Xi''er, you are born noble, and you cannot be stumbled by such trivial things." "But I just want to learn to serve you." The young man looked at his plastered fingers in shame, feeling sad. He really can''t do anything well. He asked someone specifically, and married husbands must serve their wives wholeheartedly. Although he has a good status, he is still her man after all. It doesn''t matter outside, but inside, if he can''t even serve his wife well, wouldn''t it be an opportunity for other men to take advantage of? Which woman would like a man who can only wield swords and talk about state affairs? Now they are still fresh together, but after a long time, if she gets tired of herself, what should she do? "Then do you know what it''s like to serve after marriage?" Su Qiruo wiped off the gray stains on Leng Muxi''s forehead with her warm palm, and asked amusedly. The young man looked at Su Qiruo with a pair of big confused eyes, what else is there to do with this waiter? This is how Fufeng served him on weekdays! It''s just that Fufeng doesn''t cook for him, but after all, he isn''t Fufeng''s wife, is he? Su Qiruo was satisfied when she turned over and saw the young boy pressed down on her body, watching that little fair face gradually turn pink. "The service between husband and wife is different from the service of servants. If you really want to serve me well, then wait until you get married..." A warm hand dishonestly touched the shy boy''s chest, his immature body trembled slightly, he seemed to understand something. (end of this chapter) Chapter 411： The hired wife is a boss (44) Chapter 411 The hired wife is a boss (44) Su Qiruo was just teasing and teasing him, she didn''t want to do anything. But Leng Muxi blushed and looked at her shyly, waiting for her to continue. "Little fool, how could you let me bully you before you get married?" Holding him up and sitting up, Su Qiruo re-fastened his belt, leaned over and kissed the young man''s tender ear. "You are so nice, I wish I could pack you in a bag and take you with me wherever I go." How can there be such a good child in this world? Thinking that he didn''t have a father to teach him since he was a child, he didn''t understand many things, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but feel distressed. He let her take advantage of her, but he was afraid that she would dislike him if she was not satisfied. He didn''t even understand "waiting", but tried his best to please her in his own way. This is not what Su Qiruo wants to see, she likes him, she just wants to pamper him and make him happy. She didn''t know who said what in front of him, or her identity made him worry about gains and losses, but she promised him that he still didn''t feel safe, and Su Qiruo only discovered this now. She always thought that he was different from other men, he was strong, courageous, and persevering. But he is just a young man who has just turned sixteen and is in love! He doesn''t like words, and he''s not good at expressing them, but she can understand his thoughts at a glance. "Xi''er, in front of me, just be yourself." Su Qiruo hugged the boy in her arms tightly, feeling so touched that she had nowhere to express it. "So...do you like it?" Leng Muxi asked uncertainly, does she like him who is so cold and incomprehensible? Chi Yunyan said that he is an ice lump, no one would like him. He doesn''t care if others like it or not, but she is different. "I like it, I like it very much." The boy she met at the first time was all the ones she liked. Leng Muxi raised his arms to hug her back, smiled slightly and bent his eyebrows. She is different from others, she said she likes him. Even if he is an unpopular ice bump, she likes him, and that''s enough. "I like you too" The young man whispered, Su Qiruo didn''t hear what he said clearly, but felt his joy. "In the past three days, you will stay in the mansion obediently. We will not go anywhere, just eat, sleep and take care of our health." Su Qiruo got up, picked up a cloth towel and threw it in the water that Leng Muxi had just brought, then wiped his face first, and then began to wash himself. "when are you leaving?" Leng Muxi doesn''t want her to go out right now as it''s freezing cold today. First, it is dangerous, and second, it will delay a few days on the road. He wanted to be with her, even if it was just one more day. "When the antidote for Manduo arrives, I will go to see your empress before setting off. I''m afraid it will take a few more days." If Su Qiruo just wants to make a quick decision, go back earlier and settle the marriage, so as not to hurt the little prince''s heart by talking nonsense from outsiders. He is already sensitive, if someone talks nonsense again, he is afraid that he will have to think nonsense again. Besides, she has already ruined his reputation. If Bei Qingguo didn''t give an explanation earlier, the rumors would probably increase. Su Qiruo had no choice but to be thankful, luckily they found her in the first place. If he met a woman who was capable and scheming, the innocent little prince would have been eaten to nothing. People outside can use all kinds of dirty tricks, even Su Qiruo can''t escape, let alone Leng Muxi. "Then when will you come back?" He didn''t want to be so clingy, but he couldn''t help but want to ask. Knowing her return date, he can count the days on his fingers and wait for her. "I will return in June at the latest." If Su Qi was afraid that he would be disappointed, she stayed longer. She strives to come back in early May. It''s not too hot yet, so she just comes back to accompany the little prince to escape the summer heat, and she won''t feel guilty on the way. Leng Muxi pursed her lips lightly, and didn''t respond, but her whole body was full of reluctance. "When I come back this time to finish our wedding, I will take you back to Beiqing Kingdom to do another one. We will never be separated again. I will take you with me wherever I go." Su Qiruo is actually not very good at coaxing people, but she is very good at coaxing the little prince. "it is good." Hearing what Su Qiruo said, Leng Muxi''s complexion looked better. Left and right will separate this time, he can bear it. "No matter what happens, you have to come back and tell me. If your mother and queen don''t like me, I..." Leng Muxi was still afraid in his heart, afraid that the emperor and queen of Beiqing would be dissatisfied with his status, after all, he was different from ordinary men. If her family disagrees, he doesn''t want to embarrass her. But he still wants to see her again, just leave him a child. Su Qiruo pressed Leng Muxi''s lips with her index finger, stopping his remaining words. "No one will dislike you. Since I dare to say that I want to marry you, I won''t let anyone wrong you." Such a smart and capable little husband, the children born in the future will definitely be smart and beautiful, who wouldn''t like it? Leng Muxi didn''t respond, but he didn''t believe it in his heart. Many people in Southern Chu Kingdom dislike him, not to mention Northern Qing Kingdom. "Xie''er is so nice, anyone with eyes will like it." "But you are better, I''m afraid you will meet a better man after you go back, so you don''t want me." This is what Leng Muxi said in his heart, he is actually really scared. Beiqing has a vast land and rich resources, and Shengjingzhong is even more beautiful. If she is entangled and hooked, do you still remember that there is him waiting for her thousands of miles away? "In my heart, Xi''er is the best man in the world, and there will be no one else. If you are really afraid that I will run away, just watch An Zuo and An Right, and I will pressure them to you." An Zuo hidden in the dark: "Ah Choo..." An Anyou who was getting the antidote and rushing back: "Ah Choo..." Leng Muxi finally felt better when she thought of what she said about leaving Anzuo to help him, and asking Anyou to help take over the generals left by the Chi family. "I''m afraid, but I trust you more." He is afraid, how can he not be afraid? Afraid that she would never return, afraid that she really didn''t want him anymore. But he also believes that she must be a person who walks the talk. Since we met, she has never lied to him. "Wherever Xi''er is, my heart will be there." The day after Anyou delivered the antidote to Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo followed Leng Muxi into the palace. The emperor has always wanted to see Su Qiruo, but he didn''t know how to speak. In the past, if Su Qi was the future son-in-law, she could still consider herself a monarch and an elder. But she is the princess of the Beiqing Kingdom, and she is the son-in-law appointed by her own decree, so this is difficult. This marriage did not have the consent of the Emperor of Beiqing, and I am afraid that her imperial decree will not be counted. But Her Majesty the Crown Prince refused to enter the palace to meet her, and she did not dare to invite her rashly, so the stalemate has persisted until now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 412： The hired wife is a boss (45) Chapter 412 The hired wife is a boss (45) If it wasn''t for Leng Muxi, Su Qiruo really wanted to scold this idiot emperor. Its fine if youre not smart, and youre full of fun. "Xi''er..." Su Qiruo stopped Leng Muxi who was about to go inside in the corridor, and the young man looked at her puzzled. "I''ll go there by myself, you go to the warming room and wait." If Su Qi didn''t want Leng Muxi to be scolded, if she offended the old emperor, the old emperor wouldn''t dare to do anything to her, fearing that he would lose his temper on Leng Muxi. She has the ability to persuade the old emperor, but she doesn''t want Leng Muxi to be caught in the middle as a bridge of transition. "I''ll be with you." Leng Muxi didn''t want to leave, he was afraid that the Queen Mother would anger her. "Hey, you can rest assured and wait to go. I want to talk to your mother about our marriage. It''s not appropriate for you to be on the sidelines." Su Qiruo coaxed, she didn''t think that the old emperor dared to do anything to her, this person is not without brains. "Then if she says something that upsets you, don''t be angry, I''ll go find her later." Leng Muxi was still a little worried, but if Su Qi said so, it would indeed be difficult for him to go with him. "it is good." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, and asked Fufeng to take Leng Muxi away first, and went to see the emperor of Southern Chu Kingdom by himself. The two talked in the hall for nearly two hours. Leng Muxi sent Fufeng to look at it no less than ten times, but no one came for a long time, and his heart became more and more anxious. "Your Highness, don''t worry, the son-in-law is capable, and she will definitely be able to negotiate your marriage." Fufeng still hadn''t come out of his own son-in-law status. He went out to pick up a son-in-law for His Highness, and found the princess of Beiqing Kingdom. Leng Muxi pursed her lips tightly, her body tensed. He was afraid that his mother would not know what to say, and his words would annoy Su Qiruo and ruin the relationship between them. Leng Muxi understands the disposition of his empress too well, I''m afraid that if he is too calculating, he will lose more. Seeing that Leng Muxi didn''t respond, Fufeng said again: "The son-in-law loves His Highness so much, he must not be willing to let His Highness feel sad." "But I don''t want her to make things difficult for me." Leng Muxi seemed to be talking to himself, he really didn''t want Su Qiruo to make things difficult for him. If the empress uses him to force Su Qiruo to agree to something, he will really have no face to see her in the future. "Your Highness is the future emperor of the Southern Chu Kingdom, and the son-in-law is the future emperor of the Beiqing Kingdom. The two of you are a match made in heaven. There is no higher status husband and wife than your Highness and the son-in-law." Is there any woman in this world who can be the honorable emperor of Beiqing? Which man can be more noble than their Highness? Their Highness is going to be the emperor. Fufeng jumped out as if he didn''t need money for good words, and Leng Muxi''s tense emotions were indeed relaxed because of his persuasion. It wasn''t until his hands and feet were numb from sitting that he heard footsteps outside. He got up in a hurry and wanted to meet him, but because he had been sitting for too long, he lost his balance, and his legs went numb, and he fell to the side. A scent of lotus came over, and Leng Muxi fell into that familiar embrace, hugging her neck tightly, never wanting to let go. "You''re back." "Why are you so careless?" Su Qiruo looked at the person in her arms with a smile, knowing that he was thinking about it, so she came to look for him first as soon as she came out. Leng Muxi shook his head and hurriedly asked, "How?" "With me in charge, naturally there is no problem." Su Qiruo supported Leng Muxi to sit back, gently squeezed his leg, "The marriage has been decided. If there are no accidents, we will hold a wedding in Nanchu State in early August, and go to Beiqing State at the end of October. It will be done this year." "How did you persuade the Queen Mother? She is not a person who is easy to compromise." Leng Muxi didn''t want her to pay too much for herself. The relationship between them was pure and shouldn''t be mixed with other things. If the Queen Mother wanted to use him to gain benefits from the Beiqing Kingdom, then he would not agree. She has helped him a lot. "Just now I detoxified your mother, and I took a look at her body, and recuperated with the prescription I gave. She will live another thirty or forty years without any problems." Actually, they didn''t talk for a long time, most of the time she was treating the emperor. "so what?" Leng Muxi asked curiously, he felt that this marriage might not be possible with just a single prescription. "So she promised to marry her son to me, as long as our eldest daughter''s surname is Leng, she will be your heir to the Southern Chu Kingdom." The emperor will live another thirty or forty years, enough to wait for the little grandson to grow up, so her Xi''er no longer needs to shoulder the burden that does not belong to him. He should be well pampered and be her treasure in the palm of his hand. "Eldest daughter? Will your mother and father agree?" Leng Muxi couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Su Qiruo is not only his son-in-law, but also the princess of Beiqing Kingdom. Her eldest daughter should be the eldest grandson of the emperor of Beiqing Kingdom. "You don''t need to worry about this. My mother is only thirty-five years old this year. She is just that year, so she doesn''t care about it at all." Su Qiruo said when Su Qiruo returned home last year, her mother said that when she was twenty years old, the throne would be given to her. Now that she is going to marry the little prince of Southern Chu, she is afraid that she will run away from time to time in the future, so she simply asks the mother to work for a few more years, so that she can bring up her child with her own hands, so that she can pass on the country with confidence in the future. The Crown Prince of Beiqing Kingdom is different from others, he did not grow up in a greenhouse since childhood. Just like her, she hasn''t been walking outside all year round. As a king, only when he has the ability can he control his courtiers and subjects. So for Su Qiruo and Bei Qingguo, it doesn''t matter whether the heir is "elder" or not, as long as he is a descendant, it is enough for him to be capable. It is enough for Di and Changzhan to shut up the mouths of the courtiers. Leng Muxi looked at Su Qiruo in a daze, as if she heard the hidden meaning from her words, her heart was tightly blocked. "Should I not beg to be with you?" Give up the eldest daughter, and if she can''t be separated from him in the future, then the two of them will run at both ends. Does she also want to give up the throne to her daughter, and quit? But she is obviously a great talent and strategy, and she is a rare and good monarch. If it was really because of him, then he would become her burden and ruin her future. "What nonsense are you talking about? Obviously I was begging to be with you." Su Qiruo scratched Leng Muxi''s nose in displeasure, and explained softly, "My royal mother has only married my father and queen in her life, and they have only one daughter under their knees. Regarding power, my mother and I have the same views and are not keen on it. If I have no choice, I actually prefer to go to the Jianghu. If In the future, it will be considered a great achievement to train our children to be excellent heirs to the Crown Prince. Then I will take you to various countries, see all the great rivers, mountains and rivers, and enjoy the beautiful scenery of the world. Wouldnt it be great? "But the throne should have been yours." Leng Muxi''s nose was sore, he never thought that she would even give up the throne for him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 413： The hired wife is a boss (46) Chapter 413 The hired wife is a boss (46) "There is no difference between giving the throne to me or to our daughter, isn''t it?" In fact, Su Qiruo didn''t intend to directly let her daughter inherit the grand line in the future, but she really didn''t want to be too biased. Unless she only had one daughter in her life, she naturally wanted a bowl of water. Since the two daughters have to be taken care of, even if she takes the throne, she may not be able to sit for long. She and Leng Muxi can''t live alone with a child, that''s not the life she wants. These things may be difficult for Leng Muxi to accept, but for Su Qiruo who has been studying abroad since childhood, it is nothing. She is used to such a life of running back and forth, and she likes it very much. She is more content with a life of plenty than with lying down. "Don''t think too much, let''s go out of the palace first, your mother is going to hold a reception banquet for me in the evening, and there will be a lot of trouble." Su Qiruo pulled Leng Muxi up, and went to get him the cloak herself. "A welcome banquet?" Leng Muxi didn''t understand what she meant for a while. "Appearing at the reception banquet by your side as the princess of Beiqing Kingdom." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, thinking that this is fine, she can stop many rumors if she speaks clearly at the banquet today. To save someone from thinking that she abandoned Leng Muxi after she left, talking nonsense in front of him. Leng Muxi suddenly grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve, with a look of shame on his face. He didn''t expect that the Queen Mother would take advantage of her status at this moment. She is the princess of the Beiqing Kingdom. It was no secret as early as the day when the Chi family and King An Jun forced the palace, but this reception banquet was held today. If you tell the truth, who will believe it? Empress, she treats her like this relying on her friendship with Su Qiruo and how many years older she is, so where is this son going to go? "It''s not what you think, it''s what I asked for." If Su Qi was afraid that what Leng Muxi would think of the old emperor would cause a rift between the mother and son, she could only say that it was her own request. The old emperor was scheming everywhere, as long as the interests of the Beiqing Kingdom were not harmed, she would accept it for the sake of Leng Muxi, and it was not a big deal. "Why did you hold this reception banquet?" Leng Muxi doesn''t believe it. She obviously doesn''t like these things, so why would she take the initiative to hold a welcome banquet? "Our wedding was postponed on the second day of February. We have to give someone an explanation, right? It''s not a big deal, so don''t think about it." The little prince has a delicate mind, if Su Qiruo said so, he might not believe it all, so she might as well stop mentioning it. "When I came back yesterday, I brought a lot of tangerines, how about I peel them for you when I go back?" "I can also peel it for you." "I like to peel it for you to eat." "Okay, but I''m going to eat four today... no, five." "Yes." Seeing that His Royal Highness was coaxed by the son-in-law with just a few words, Fufeng admired him even more. If he has the ability to be a son-in-law, the future errands may be easy to handle! At the reception banquet, when everyone saw this son-in-law Su, their attitudes were completely different from before. No one expected that this pretty boy they thought would be Her Royal Highness the Granddaughter of Beiqing Kingdom. It''s just that Her Royal Highness the Crown Prince of the Northern Qing Kingdom is going to be the son-in-law of the Southern Chu Kingdom. This kind of thing makes everyone feel incredible. Will Mrs. Su stay in Southern Chu in the future, or will His Royal Highness follow Mrs. Su to Beiqing? Its not good for the two to stay in their own countries after getting married, and only meet once a year! The wedding on the second day of February may not be possible. Perhaps the marriage was fake in the first place, just to deal with the Chi family. Everyone has different thoughts, and many ministers with sons have also become active. Southern Chu has no princesses, and their sons cannot marry into the royal family. But if he can get a little bit of love from the Crown Prince of Beiqing, it is not impossible to become a relative of the emperor in the future. After all, His Royal Highness is going to marry the Crown Princess of Beiqing, right? "It''s been a while since the princess of Beiqing Kingdom came to my Wangjing. Because of the rebels Chi''s family and the party of King Anjun, she had to conceal her identity and hastily arranged a marriage with my son. Now that the turmoil has subsided, the identity of Her Royal Highness There is no need to hide any more, I will specially host a banquet to thank His Highness for your kindness in helping me." The old emperor said grandly, with joy on his face. Although she was also dissatisfied that her son found such a son-in-law, but he promised her so many excessive conditions, she couldn''t help but be ignorant. Besides, the marriage between Southern Chu and Beiqing in the future can be regarded as the guarantee of Southern Chu. The two countries share the same spirit, who will dare to bully her that Southern Chu is weak in the future? "The emperor''s words are serious. Xi''er has the grace of saving my life in this palace, and I have a crush on Xi''er. It is nothing if I am willing to temporarily hide my identity for him." Su Qiruo was still sitting next to Leng Muxi, caringly holding his favorite dishes for him. Everyone could clearly see that His Royal Highness really liked their little prince, and she wasn''t just acting. "It''s just that the matter of the traitor has delayed a lot of time. I''m afraid the preparations for the marriage between His Royal Highness and Xi''er are a bit rushed..." The emperor seemed to be embarrassed, and this was what Su Qiruo asked her to mention at the palace banquet. The wedding date was postponed for no reason, there had to be a reason. "Since that''s the case, why not move the wedding date to August. Since Xi''er is the love of my heart, I am not willing to wrong him." "Okay, okay, as Her Majesty said." The two of them made a few false statements and settled the matter. Even though many people still felt puzzled, no one dared to ask. The emperor just dealt with the Chi family''s Ke''an County king''s party, and they are now in a hurry, and the latest methods are more ruthless than before. No one really dares to find trouble at this time. Many ministers came to toast Su Qiruo politely, and Su Qiruo would not refuse anyone who came. Even if you are bored, you have to endure it. These people will assist Leng Muxi and their daughter in the future, and it is impossible for her not to contact them. There are many problems in Nanchu Chaotang, she has to help Leng Muxi find out the cancer, and let him relax. If only relying on the old emperor, she might cause some trouble with her suspicion! "Don''t drink anymore." Leng Muxi glared displeasedly at those who came to toast Su Qiruo, grabbed her wrist and said. "I can drink well, don''t worry." Su Qiruo patted the back of Leng Muxi''s hand lightly, and said in a low voice. "But" Before the word "too much alcohol hurts the body" can be said, Su Qiruo started drinking with the visitor again. She is a majestic princess of the Northern Qing Kingdom, so she doesn''t need to pay attention to the courtiers of the Southern Chu Kingdom. But she was willing to accept the wine they offered, all for him. Leng Muxi felt very uncomfortable in his heart. His life now is much smoother than before, and he no longer has any worries. But he also knew in his heart that all this was because someone was protecting him, and all those troubles were blocked for him. After all, he still became her burden. (end of this chapter) Chapter 414： The hired wife is a boss (47) Chapter 414 The hired wife is a boss (47) Seeing Leng Muxi''s displeasure, Su Qiruo just waved his hand to reject the rest of the people, and looked sideways at the young man beside him. "I won''t drink if you don''t like it, don''t be unhappy." Su Qiruo''s voice was very gentle, but Leng Muxi felt like crying. He couldn''t sit down any longer, so he got up and ran out. Su Qiruo''s complexion changed, she hurriedly took Leng Muxi''s cloak from Fufeng''s hand, and strode after her. Everyone didn''t know what happened, they all looked at each other. The emperor looked at Fufeng, who calmly shook his head at her. "Don''t worry about them, just ask the two children to get busy if they have something to do, and the family will have a good time." Su Qiruo''s footsteps were fast, and he blocked the people beside the pillars just after going around the corridor. "You just ran out on such a cold day, what if you froze?" Su Qiruo turned sideways to block the cold wind, wrapped the cloak around the young man''s thin shoulders, and then touched his pale cheek. "Your body is not good, you should take good care of it, how can you be so reckless?" The scorching heat in the young man''s eyes slid down the corners of his eyes and landed on Su Qiruo''s fingertips, instantly turning cold. Su Qiruo is terrified, such a strong little prince can be made to cry by her, she really committed a crime. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t listen to you. I won''t drink if you say you don''t drink in the future, but don''t cry!" "..." "Hey, don''t cry, it hurts my heart when I cry. I was wrong, I will listen to whatever Xi''er says in the future, don''t cry, okay?" "..." Su Qiruo secretly thought it was bad, she knew that the little prince was stubborn, but she didn''t expect him to ignore others when he cried. "Stop crying, your face will get cracked if you cry again." Su Qiruo carefully hugged him into her arms, coaxing him softly. It took some time before Leng Muxi spoke hoarsely. "Go back to Beiqing Kingdom!" "What did you say?" "We don''t want to be together anymore, let''s go!" "Xi''er, but who said what? What are you talking about?" Su Qiruo thought that someone was trying to drive a wedge between them in front of Leng Muxi, so her face turned a little cold. Dare to make her little husband cry, she will never let her go lightly. "We shouldn''t be together, I think it''s too simple." In this relationship, he just needs to wait for her to dote on him, but all the troubles are piled on her. Being with him, she got nothing, and found such a big burden for herself. No one knows better than him what the court in Southern Chu State is like, and he can also see what the people who approach her are thinking. He doesn''t want to implicate her anymore, he doesn''t want others to use her because of his relationship. Even his mother, the emperor, was plotting against her. Why should they? Just because she likes him, can they take her for a ride? "But haven''t we already thought of a solution? When we get married, everything will be fine." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, Leng Muxi just shook his head. He can''t be so selfish and make her work so hard for himself. She obviously only needs to be a high-ranking princess, so what does the court of Southern Chu have to do with her? Those troubles belonged to him and Nan Chu, so how could they pass all of them on to her because of his relationship? It''s not fair. "I don''t want to be with you anymore." Leng Muxi said in a low voice, not daring to look at her with lowered eyes. "I don''t want to live so tired." He didn''t want her to live so hard for him, and she shouldn''t be able to cure all the troubles in the Southern Chu Kingdom. She didn''t owe anyone anything. He must not just stand by and watch those people go after Su Qiruo, trying to use her status as the princess of Beiqing Kingdom, they are not worthy. "Xi''er..." Su Qiruo thought carefully about what happened recently, trying to see if she had overlooked something. He hugged her and said he liked her before, why did he suddenly say that he was tired of being with her? Could it be that he was worried that Beiqing would not agree and put too much pressure on himself? Thinking of all the things he did to please her, Su Qiruo felt sore. Perhaps, he was really tired. But she didn''t want to let it go. This relationship was hard-won, and they finally came up with a solution. Why would he give up? "Xi''er, if you feel tired, just take a good rest and leave the rest to me. Just be a happy little prince and do what you like." The more she coaxed him with such a good temper, the more uncomfortable he felt. She is obviously so smart, can''t she see that the Empress wants to use her to find a strong backer for the Southern Chu Kingdom, and even wants to get more from her? Can''t you see that the courtiers want to use her status to seek official titles? The habits these people have developed over the years are all selfish and calculating. How can she cope with it? If she is not careful, she will become a sinner of Beiqing Kingdom. It was because he thought things too simply, thinking that as long as they got married and gave birth to a child, everything would be fine, but he forgot that there were too many people and things involved between them. She worked so hard, but it was only for him. As for him, he can''t do anything for her, he can only become her burden. Those troubles should have been faced and resolved by him, but those people all felt that she should do it. Just because she likes him. But she owes nothing to anyone, and she has no reason to devote herself to the Southern Chu Kingdom, nor does she need to be a bargaining chip and tool for the courtiers to fight among themselves. "No need." After Leng Muxi finished speaking, he pushed Su Qiruo''s body away, turned around and walked outside. It was snowing outside again, but he didn''t seem to feel the cold, and he walked forward stiffly. For a troublesome person like him, it''s better to stay away from her. Su Qiruo ordered someone to fetch an umbrella, quickly caught up with Leng Muxi, and supported him. He didn''t speak, she just followed. The palace road is very long, and there is no one on the road. Su Qiruo didn''t even have time to put on her cloak when she chased her out, so she also felt a little cool at the moment. The young man next to him has changed into the deserted look when he first met, alienated and indifferent. Su Qiruo walked absent-mindedly, still thinking about what happened recently. He was fine when he entered the palace in the morning, but after she received the wine toasted by the ministers, he suddenly changed. What went wrong? She didn''t believe that he said that he didn''t want to be with her because he was afraid of being tired. He was never such a person who gave up so easily. His eyes never lie, he likes her so much that he smiles whenever he sees her. If there was any reason why he didn''t even want her, then the reason must have something to do with her. So, he wanted to give up this relationship because he saw those ministers deliberately approaching her, afraid that she would not like it, and that he would cause her to lose support in Beiqing Kingdom? (end of this chapter) Chapter 415： The hired wife is a boss (48) Chapter 415 The hired wife is a boss (48) The carriage of the Prince''s Mansion was parked at the gate of the palace, and as soon as Su Qiruo came out, she wrapped her arms around Leng Muxi''s waist and flew in. Su Qiruo pressed the young man who was pretending to be cold, and lowered his voice a little bit. "You really want to get rid of me, don''t you?" The young man dodged his eyes, but his heart was in severe pain. He couldn''t hear what she said. He obviously liked her so much. Pushing her away, he had exhausted all his strength, and his heart hurt more than ever. Seeing that delicate little face getting paler, Su Qiruo couldn''t say more hurtful words to force her, but in the end she just hugged her tightly and sighed helplessly. "Do you think I''m as stupid as you are?" "..." "Just say that you don''t want to be with me anymore, are you really not afraid that I will leave?" "..." "You have to know that if I leave, we will never see each other again in this life, and you will never see me again." Sprayed on Leng Muxi''s cold face with a bit of alcoholic breath, Leng Muxi''s heart ached again, and he even twitched his brows. "Xi''er, are you willing?" Not willing, of course he is not willing. But he couldn''t bear to see her pay so much for himself. He didn''t want to be a burden to her. Even if he couldn''t do anything for her, he shouldn''t have troubled her. She is the princess of the Beiqing Kingdom. If someone is impeached because of him, he will be a sinner. "Xi''er, everything I do is voluntary, and no one forces me. I like you, so I am willing to do something for you. As long as you are by my side, that''s enough! I was born in a royal family, and these Things are common to me, don''t you think I''m a fool, anyone can take advantage of me?" Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the direct and arrogant way he used to deal with Chi Kexuan before. The little prince probably feels that she is a little impulsive and easily foolish, but her own personality is not like this. She, Su Qiruo, has never been a flamboyant person who doesn''t know the so-called. The reason why she treats Chi Kexuan like that is to force the Chi family to act as soon as possible. After all, no one has ever dared to talk to Chi Kexuan like that, so she must be a little bit unbearable live. It varies from person to person, but it doesn''t mean she is a fool. The little prince still doesn''t trust her enough, she is not someone who is easily manipulated. Leng Muxi looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes, and murmured after a long time. "But they are plotting against you. You don''t need to pay attention to it, but you have to endure it because of me." The young man clenched his hands tightly, feeling the pain in his heart. Even now, she is still thinking about him. "Little fool, if you really want me because of such a trivial matter, then you will regret it!" Su Qiruo bit Leng Muxi''s reddened nose lightly, and said unhappily. "My means... Even your mother is not as good as one out of ten, let alone others, why do you need to worry that I will be used by others?" "But those villains are hard to guard against, in case you..." Leng Muxi''s voice softened, and Su Qiruo knew that he rushed out of the hall just now on impulse. Fortunately, the little prince is easy to coax, otherwise she would have a headache! "If I don''t want to, no one can do anything to me, except you. Xi''er, my only weakness is you." Leng Muxi''s nose was sore, and tears rolled down again. The suppressed crying gradually became louder, and was soon blocked by something. Leng Muxi foolishly got lost in this kiss, and this petty temper for no reason ended without a problem. "I will not be your weakness, I will try my best to walk side by side with you, and never say such stupid things again." The young man''s pink lips were shining brightly, and his cheeks were also pink, but the person who hugged him tightly refused to let go. "Okay. Purge the court and implement the New Deal. I believe Xi''er will do a good job." What Southern Chu State needs is a qualified manager. Without a big fish like Chi Kexuan making trouble, the remaining small fish and shrimps are really nothing to worry about. The carriage traveled all the way to the prince''s mansion, and the two of them came back without even taking Fufeng with them. Su Qiruo ordered someone to boil **** soup, and then brought the little prince into the warm pavilion. "Where''s your cloak?" Leng Muxi was in a better mood, only to notice that Su Qiruo was not wearing a cloak, and the unmelted snow was still falling on her shoulders. "I came out in a hurry, so I didn''t bring it." Su Qiruo smiled lightly and said indifferently. Leng Muxi felt guilty, thinking that she remembered to hold the cloak for him but forgot her own, so she felt that she shouldn''t. He has always been a calm person, but he becomes irrational when he is impulsive. Seeing the young man''s bewildered look, Su Qiruo hurriedly said: "It''s not cold when it''s snowing, I''m in good health, I''m fine." "I''ve never been so close to anyone, I don''t know how to get along with you, I..." The boy''s nervous eyes turned red, afraid that she would think he was making trouble for no reason. "It''s okay, it''s fine like this." Su Qiruo comforted, "Xi''er, I have always liked the real you. If you insist on changing, how is it different from men in this world? Everyone has their own preferences. You don''t have to cater to what other people think of me, just believe what I say Just fine." "But I''m stupid, and I don''t know how to take care of you." Leng Muxi thought, if it were the man next to him, he would have discovered that she was wearing thin clothes, so how could she be exposed to the cold like this? "Then just let me take care of you, do what you like, the most important thing is that we are all happy." Su Qiruo has been wandering outside since she was a child, and she can live without anyone. But the little prince is different. He has never touched the sun with his fingers since he was a child, so he doesn''t know how to take care of others. "Your Highness, Prince Consort, **** soup is here." The waiter stood outside the door and said respectfully. Su Qiruo pressed Leng Muxi''s body that was about to get up, and carried it in by herself. "After drinking and sleeping well, everything will get better and better." "When will you leave?" "The day after tomorrow, strive to leave early and return early." Su Qiruo took the bowl from Leng Muxi, and raised her hand to wipe off the water stains on the corners of his lips. Leng Muxi held her hand tightly, pursed her lips and said nothing. By the time Fufeng chased him out from the palace, all the lights in Feixueyuan had been turned off. Sighing softly, Fufeng found another servant and asked, "When your highness and son-in-law came back, did you look right?" The waiter shook his head: "No, as soon as the son-in-law came back, he ordered someone to make **** soup, and His Highness drank it all." "Go down!" Fufeng was relieved, and after guarding outside for a while, he also went to rest. However, on the second day, the little prince still had a fever, and his body was scalding hot. Su Qiruo hurriedly ordered someone to grab the medicine, her face turned pale with anxiety. Leng Muxi was secretly happy in her heart. He was sick, and she must not be willing to leave him alone, so she would stay with him for a few more days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 416： The hired wife is a boss (49) Chapter 416 The hired wife is a boss (49) Su Qiruo wiped the little prince''s hands and face himself, and he obediently stretched out his arms and waited. "You must take good care of your body, and you can''t bear the slightest torment. If you dare to mess around again in the future, I will hang you up and spank your butt." Su Qiruo gritted her teeth viciously and said, the little prince was not only not afraid, but even smiled complacently. "Little fool, you can still laugh even when you are sick." Su Qiruo couldn''t help being startled when warm fingers were suddenly stuffed into her palm. "I want to drink water." Leng Muxi''s voice was a little dry and hoarse, with a hint of coquettishness. Su Qiruo hurriedly got up to pour water for him, but she still didn''t forget to tell him: "Drink less first, save your stomach and drink medicine later." "I don''t want to be separated from you." The young man leaned on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, humming softly. Su Qiruo raised her hand to touch his forehead, and coaxed him patiently: "I''ll be back soon." "Can you take me to Beiqing Kingdom?" This idea was only thought of by Leng Muxi last night. He didn''t want to be separated from her, and he also wanted to go to Beiqing Kingdom with her. If things between them make things difficult for her, he won''t be unable to do anything. Su Qiruo looked at the young man''s bright eyes and thought for a while, then asked seriously: "Do you really want to go?" Leng Muxi nodded weakly, his eyes sparkling. I want to, I really want to. "Okay, let''s go together when you recover." Su Qiruo didn''t hesitate anymore, it was just a delay of a few months, and it was good to let the old emperor take care of the court first. Now that she is in good health, she doesn''t have to rely on Leng Muxi everywhere. Its good to take him out for a walk, so that you dont have any fireworks on your body. Even if you become an emperor in the future, you will lose the experience of contacting the people. How can you be a good emperor if you don''t understand the sufferings of the people? The little prince was happy, and he recovered very quickly. Three days later, the two of them entered the palace together to bid farewell to the emperor. It was rare for the old emperor to agree happily and prepared a lot of things for them. After all, the Southern Chu Kingdom is going to marry the Northern Qing Kingdom, so naturally the child cannot go there empty-handed. Until he got in the carriage to leave, Leng Muxi still felt a little unbelievable. Su Qiruo hugged Leng Muxi''s shoulder and said softly: "You are your mother''s only child, so she naturally loves you." Leng Muxi seems to have a lot of misunderstandings about the emperor, if Su Qi is not comfortable asking, she can only enlighten him. Leng Muxi shook his head: "In the heart of the Queen Mother, the country of Southern Chu is the most important." He doesn''t blame her, but it''s impossible to say that he has no grievances in his heart. Sometimes Leng Muxi is also very envious of Chi Yunyan, no matter what his status is, at least Chi Yunyan has been loved by thousands of people since he was a child. The Chi family never treated him differently because he was a man. And he, if he hadn''t met Su Qiruo, he might never know what it feels like to be held in the palm of his hand for the rest of his life. "She is the monarch of the Southern Chu Kingdom. She should think more about the people of the Southern Chu Kingdom. She will inevitably be negligent towards you. You should also be more considerate and considerate of her." "I don''t blame her." Leng Muxi shook his head, he knew she was helpless. As long as he had another older sister or younger sister, he wouldn''t be able to live like this. "Don''t think about it, when you arrive in Beiqing Kingdom, I will take you to eat all over Shengjing, and I will make you fat and white." Su Qiruo smiled while peeling the orange in her hand. "I don''t want it, it doesn''t look good when I''m fat." Leng Muxi shook his head solemnly, he didn''t want to become a fat man. She is so handsome, if he becomes a fat white man, wouldn''t he be unworthy of her? "You know smug beauty!" Su Qiruo couldn''t help but chuckled, and lovingly kissed the boy''s cheek. Leng Muxi''s ears blushed, but in her heart she liked her closeness very much. The weather is getting warmer day by day, but the little prince didn''t suffer much along the way. Especially with Su Qiruo by his side, he doesn''t know how tired he is, he just wishes he could stick to her day and night. Anyou went to Shengjing to deliver the letter first, and when Su Qiruo brought Leng Muxi into the city, the people from the Ministry of Rites were already waiting there. "Welcome Your Royal Highness to return to Beijing, a thousand years ago." "Welcome Your Royal Highness to return to Beijing, a thousand years ago." The sun was just right, Su Qiruo jumped off the carriage facing the light, looked at the familiar street and the people kneeling on the ground, and felt deeply moved in her heart. "Get up, Mr. Zhao, please take a trip in person." "Your Highness is serious, this is a matter of the minister''s duty." Zhao Yingqi stood up and cupped his fists at Su Qiruo. "I heard that His Royal Highness, the prince of Southern Chu Kingdom, is also here. I wonder if His Highness has any arrangements?" It stands to reason that the Ministry of Rites should welcome the envoys to the posthouse, but he also heard that the prince of the Southern Chu Kingdom seemed to have some relationship with His Royal Highness, so he didn''t dare to make his own claim. "Running all the way, His Royal Highness is not feeling well, and he will not meet with you for the time being. I will take him to the Empress Dowager''s Mansion first, and I will go into the palace tomorrow to greet my mother and father." Leng Muxi is an envoy who accompanies her back and is not on a mission, so there is no need to be courteous with the people in the Ministry of Rites. "Yes, I will send you two Highnesses." Zhao Yingqi is a smart man, after listening to the emperor, and seeing the attitude of His Royal Highness, he understood everything. Since she belongs to Her Majesty, she doesn''t need to talk too much, Her Majesty can arrange whatever she wants, she just obeys orders. After sending the carriage to the gate of the Empress''s Mansion, the Ministry of Rites left. The housekeeper and everyone in the mansion also waited outside the door early, and when they saw someone coming, they hurriedly knelt down to greet them. "Welcome to His Royal Highness Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose." "Welcome to His Royal Highness Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose." Leng Muxi, who was supported by Su Qiruo from the carriage, looked at the majestic gate of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, as well as the dark mass of people kneeling on the ground, and couldn''t help but sigh secretly. The Northern Qing Kingdom is indeed much stronger than the Southern Chu Kingdom. Just looking at the difference in the buildings, one can tell that the difference is not even a single star. Looking at the waiters in the Tainu Mansion, kneeling on the ground respectfully, each row of people wears the same clothes, but the color is different from other rows. From the clothes, you can see the identity and responsibility of each person and who belongs to them. Unlike his mansion, the servants and servants are not so detailed. It seems that Beiqing still has a lot to learn from him, and this trip was really not in vain. "Get up!" Su Qiruo took Leng Muxi''s hand and did not let go, but brought him to the housekeeper. "Xi''er, this is Aunt Qing, the housekeeper of the mansion. If you need anything in the future, you can ask Fufeng and Yang Liu to find her." Leng Muxi nodded, and Aunt Qing hurriedly saluted Leng Muxi. "The old slave sends His Highness greetings." She has already learned about Leng Muxi''s identity from An You, and also knows that this little Highness is the favorite of His Highness the Empress Dowager, so she naturally dare not neglect her. "No need to be polite." Leng Muxi nodded lightly, he is not used to being polite with strangers yet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 417： The hired wife is a boss (50) Chapter 417 The hired wife is a boss (50) "Your Highness, the old slave has ordered someone to clean up the Changqiu Hall..." Before Aunt Qing finished her sentence, Su Qiruo raised her hand and refused: "No need, Xi''er lives with me in Changle Palace." "Yes." Aunt Qing was startled for a moment, then hurriedly agreed, not daring to comment on her master''s decision. Along the way, Leng Muxi had to sigh and feel ashamed. Su Qiruo''s palace for a concubine is no different from his palace in Southern Chu Kingdom. If you compare it with his prince''s palace, then his own palace can only be said to be extremely shabby. In the past, I only heard that the Beiqing Kingdom was rich and powerful, but I had never seen it with my own eyes, and I didn''t know whether the rumors were true or not. Today, Leng Muxi had already seen it clearly when he walked from the entrance to the main hall. Whether a country is strong or not can be seen in every detail. If the Southern Chu Kingdom wants to catch up with the Northern Qing Kingdom, it may take a hundred years. "Go and order hot water, then let the dining room prepare meals, and send more snacks and fruits." Standing at the entrance of the inner hall, Su Qiruo suddenly stopped, and gave instructions to the housekeeper. "Yes." The housekeeper took the order to leave, Su Qiruo asked Anzuo to arrange for Fufeng and Yangliu to rest, and he brought Leng Muxi into the inner hall. "I live with you here, isn''t it good?" Leng Muxi asked in a low voice with red ears, just now she said in front of the housekeeper that she wanted him to live with her, would the people in the house think that he was undisciplined and seduced her to live with her before she was married? "It doesn''t matter, the people in this mansion are trustworthy, and no one dares to put people in the empress''s mansion." Su Qiruo pulled Leng Muxi to sit down, and explained to him. Naturally, the emperor and the queen would not send anyone to watch over her only daughter, and the courtiers naturally had no reason to stare at His Royal Highness. Su Qiruo doesn''t know if her aunts have ambitions, but she can guarantee that if they dare to put people in the empress dowager''s mansion, even if she doesn''t say anything, her protective emperor mother will not let her go lightly lost them. "But if they don''t say it, I''m afraid they will think that I am charming and seduce the Lord in their hearts, and they will be dissatisfied with me..." Leng Muxi couldn''t help feeling a little worried that it wasn''t his own territory. "Live with peace of mind, no one dares to think wildly. They know that you will be the future queen, and it''s too late to please you. Which fool with no eyes will dare to offend you?" Su Qiruo smiled and handed the hot handkerchief for cleaning hands to Leng Muxi, then poured him a cup of hot tea and handed it over to him, asking him to eat two snack mats first. I have to say that even Beiqing Country has a lot more types of dim sum than Nanchu Country. After taking a bath and changing clothes, Su Qiruo asked someone to prepare a meal. There are many types of meals on the table for two, but the portion of each is very small. Beiqing country advocates frugality, which is very good. "Shouldn''t we enter the palace today to greet the emperor and queen?" Leng Muxi ate the fish that Su Qiruo picked up, and felt that the fish was a bit more fragrant than the one from Nanchu Kingdom. "It''s fine to go back tomorrow. The Queen Mother sent Zhao Yingqi to welcome us at the city gate, so we don''t need to enter the palace today." The emperor and the queen understand their hard work, so Su Qiruo will naturally not be ignorant of good and bad. It''s just that Leng Muxi is still not used to it, and thinks it''s not polite. But he had a new understanding of Su Qiruo''s parents in his heart, and felt that they really loved her. If Su Qiruo has been walking outside all year round, it must be because she loves her daughter so much that they spared her from paying her respects as soon as she returns to Beijing. If it were me... Leng Muxi didn''t think he was treated like this in the Southern Chu State. "You have worked hard after driving all the way. I will sleep with you for a while after eating." Su Qiruo pushed a small bowl of rose fragrance in front of Leng Muxi, knowing that he would like it, and specially ordered the dining room to add it. "I don''t find it hard to be with you." Leng Muxi shook his head lightly. He really didn''t feel tired. She took good care of him along the way. "All thin." Su Qiruo glanced at the young man''s sharp and thin chin, and said distressedly, "Eat more." "You lost weight too." Leng Muxi followed Su Qiruo''s example and brought her some food. Knowing that she likes to eat dumplings, he moved the plate of dumplings in front of him. Su Qiruo smiled gratifiedly. In fact, she planned to let the cold little prince learn how other men take care of him, but subtly, the banished fairy fell into the mortal world, but it also surprised her, and there were some surprises. The cold days are not easy, thanks to the fireworks, it is more vivid. Compared to Leng Muxi when she first met, she prefers this little prince who can act coquettishly and get angry now. If others are pampered, she will only feel bored, but if it is him, she will only feel happy. Because he likes him and trusts her, he is willing to become a different Leng Muxi in front of her. The two walked around the yard after eating, and then went to take a lunch break. Although it was a strange place, there was a familiar person lying beside him, smelling a familiar smell, Leng Muxi didn''t accept the bed, and fell asleep very quickly. Su Qiruo also squinted her eyes for a while, but soon woke up again. Seeing the boy in her arms clinging tightly to her waist, she was still a little confused. She actually abducted a little prince back, a beautiful and innocent little prince who was full of her eyes. The corners of his mouth raised secretly, and he carefully brought his lips together to enclose the boy''s lips, kissing him deeper and deeper. Leng Muxi groaned, his long eyelashes trembled, and he vaguely saw the woman who was kissing him, and his body softened, sinking deeper and deeper. It wasn''t until the person on her body let go of her body panting slightly that Leng Muxi threw herself into her arms with tears in her eyes, and buried her blushing face in her shoulder, not daring to look at her. She has always been restrained and polite, and this is the first time she kissed him while he was sleeping, and she couldn''t help it. Leng Muxi felt sweet in his heart, he liked the feeling of being needed by her. "This marriage really can''t be delayed any longer." Su Qiruo hugged the person in her arms tightly, calmed down for a moment before muttering. "Didn''t you say to get married in August? At most, we will wait another half a year..." The young man''s muffled voice came from his arms, making Su Qiruo''s heart itch. "Half a year, it seems like a long time. Xi''er, let''s hold the wedding in Beiqing country first?" Since Leng Muxi had already accompanied her back, it would not affect anything if she had a wedding in Beiqing State first. Leng Muxi raised his head slightly: "But I didn''t even bring my dowry..." His dowry ceremony has long been prepared, and it is in the prince''s mansion. At first, he only thought that he was going to recruit a son-in-law into the mansion, so no one cared about the amount of dowry. His status is that men in this world are incomparably noble. Who else would care about his dowry? But it''s different now, if he wants to marry the Crown Prince of Beiqing, it''s not easy to marry empty-handed, because no one outside will talk about him and Su Qiruo behind his back. Even if he doesn''t think about himself, he still has to think more about Su Qiruo who is the princess. (end of this chapter) Chapter 418： The hired wife is a boss (51) Chapter 418 The hired wife is a boss (51) "It''s okay, we are a marriage between the two countries, thousands of miles away, if we go back and forth for some dowry, wouldn''t it be a waste of time and money?" Su Qiruo is still thinking about exchanging all the dowry gifts for the horses, food, gold, silver and jewelry needed by the Southern Chu Kingdom! Although it is tacky, it is practical! These things are given to her husband and unborn child, which can be regarded as a way to keep the fat and water out of the field. "You are right, I am narrow-minded." Leng Muxi frowned, and his mood brightened instantly. "It''s just that the matter of proposing marriage is not considered formal. If you get married directly in Shengjing, you will be wronged." Su Qiruo rubbed Leng Muxi''s smooth face with her chin, then leaned over and kissed again. "I don''t feel wronged. I never thought that I would meet you one day, and I never knew that there are many wonderful things in life besides those boring memorials. As long as I can be with you, I will never feel wronged. " Leng Muxi is not good at talking, but these words of love that come according to his wishes reached Su Qiruo''s heart. "May there be years to look back on, and grow old together with affection." The love story is beautiful and touching. The news of Her Majestys return to Beijing has been spread, and many ministers have sent people to hand over greeting cards to pay her respects to Her Majesty. Only the little daughter of the Duke of Wei''s mansion brought the young master to visit in person, and the housekeeper welcomed her in. The Duke of Weis mansion is the mothers home of the Junwei family. Wei Xiaoshis daughter is not only the cousin of His Royal Highness, but also the companion of His Royal Highness. The relationship between the two has always been close, and the housekeeper dared not stop anyone from the door. "His Royal Highness, wait a moment. Our Highness is still taking a nap. When His Highness wakes up, the old servant will inform you of your arrival." The butler ordered someone to serve refreshments to the two of them, and then said respectfully. Wei Yuqing waved his hands, and said loudly: "It''s okay, just let her fall asleep first." She just heard that when Su Qiruo came back, she was thinking of coming and taking a look. If it disturbed other people''s rest, then her visit would become troublesome. Wei Yuqing grew up with Su Qiruo since she was a child, and she has always been close to her, so she would not want her to work hard. On the other hand, Wei Yujin looked at the various snacks on the table and frowned: "Cousin never likes sweets, how did the family make so many snacks?" "For Mr. Huiwei, these are for Prince Nanchu." The steward replied truthfully, Her Royal Highness has already brought people to the mansion, so she will no longer hide the relationship between the two of them, and there is nothing that cannot be said. "Prince of Nanchu? Cousin, she actually brought back the prince of Nanchu? And arranged to live in the Grandmother''s Mansion?" Wei Yujin stared, feeling a little unbelievable. Before he came here, he had heard some gossip in the mansion about the granddaughters cousin marrying Nan Chu, so he insisted on following his sister to come over to have a look, but he didnt think it was true. But why? Beiqing is powerful and ranks first among all the countries. Why does it need to marry a mere Southern Chu country to achieve any purpose? What''s more, my cousin is a majestic princess, even if she wants to get married, she can also find the daughter of the next generation or the princess of the county, why must she go out in person? "Yes." The butler answered with lowered eyes. Its not just about bringing people back to live in the Tainu Mansion, they moved directly into Changle Hall! But the housekeeper dared not talk too much. There are too many men staring at His Royal Highness in Shengjing. If she talks too much, she will undoubtedly cause trouble for His Royal Highness. It is better to let things take their course. The Young Master Wei in front of him may not be so pure in his thoughts towards His Highness the Empress Dowager, and in addition to the relationship with the Queen, it is really uncertain what will happen in the future, and the housekeeper dare not talk too much. "Cousin... how can she bring a man back to live in the mansion? If this is spread, what will it look like?" Wei Yujin was so angry that the tails of her eyes turned red, she clenched her fists and said angrily. "Yujin, you are not allowed to say more about Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Wei Yuqing frowned and scolded his younger brother beside him, saying that this child is getting better and better. Its okay to be domineering among the princes of the aristocratic family relying on the favor of the empress and uncle, but now he is even in charge of the affairs of His Highness the Empress Dowager, who gave him the courage? Don''t say that he is just a cousin, as long as it is something that Her Royal Highness decides to do, even the emperor and the queen can''t control it, so how can he let him talk about it? Talking so much, if it gets out, it will only annoy Her Majesty the Empress. What''s more, this matter is also related to the marriage of the two countries, so there is no room for others to intervene. "elder sister!" Wei Yujin called out unhappily, and wanted to refute, but stopped when she met the sternness in Shang Wei Yuqing''s eyes. Although my elder sister loves him, she is merciless when she gets angry. Mother and father were reluctant to reprimand him half a point, but my sister would, and never showed him any kindness. If Wei Yujin was afraid of anyone on weekdays, it was only his sister, the most talented woman in the capital. "Her Royal Highness and Young Master Wei drink tea first, and this old slave will go to Changle Hall to have a look. Your Highness is probably going to wake up right now." The butler didn''t want to stay here to watch Wei Yujin lose his temper, so he hurriedly found an excuse and retreated. This young master Wei is notoriously domineering in Shengjing, so she should avoid it! In Changle Palace, Su Qiruo was still holding Wen Xiangruanyu on the bed and didn''t want to get up, but Leng Muxi heard the movement outside first, pushed Su Qiruo''s arm, and signaled her to go out and have a look. Su Qiruo sat up unhappily, and asked coldly outside: "What''s the matter?" The housekeeper felt relieved when he heard the clear voice of the master inside, and it was not because he woke him up. Report truthfully: "Your Highness, it is the daughter and young master of Duke Wei''s mansion who are here, and are waiting for you in the front hall." Su Qiruo raised her hand to straighten Leng Muxi''s sleepy hair, her complexion softened a bit. "Keep them waiting." "Are you a guest?" Leng Muxi got out of the bed, and the white lewd clothes rubbed off the top belt because of the activity, revealing a small piece of white collarbone. Su Qiruo''s throat slipped, and while his eyes wandered, he raised his hand to re-tie the belt for him, and leaned over to kiss the young man''s tender lips. "Well, Duke Wei''s mansion is the home of my father''s mother. The people here are my cousin Wei Yuqing and my cousin Wei Yujin." Su Qiruo explained while putting on clothes, Leng Muxi nodded understandingly. Looking at the clothes of the same color as Su Qiruo in his hand, he couldn''t help asking: "When was this clothes made?" "Anyou gave me an order when she came back, can you try it to see if the size fits?" Su Qiruo ordered Anyou to order several sets of clothes and jewelry of the same color for her and Leng Muxi early in the morning. She had to make it clear that Leng Muxi was someone she liked, and whoever dared to touch her He just couldn''t get through with the empress dowager''s mansion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 419： The hired wife is a boss (52) Chapter 419 The hired wife is a boss (52) Although the Beiqing Guochaotang was stable, the princes in the backyards of each family were not easy-going lamps. When Su Qiruo came back last time, many people "ran into" her everywhere, sachets and handkerchiefs were thrown in front of her in a line, and some people even crawled over her bed pretending to be servants of the house. For this reason, the housekeeper was also punished with thirty slaps, and Su Qiruo''s high-quality sandalwood bed was also thrown out. If Su Qi is worried that those people with bad intentions will target Leng Muxi, so she has to support him. Anyone who dares to hit Leng Muxi with his idea will hit her in the face of the Empress Dowager''s House. She has already told everyone about her relationship with Leng Muxi in such a bright way, and if there is someone who doesn''t have a good eye, she will not be polite. Leng Muxi put on the clothes with red ears, and before he could button them, a pair of thin white hands stretched out. "It is said that red is white, but this rusty red is so beautiful. Xi''er is beautiful, and she really looks beautiful in everything she wears." Su Qiruo praised without hesitation, but made the little prince too ashamed to look up. She looks better in red, and he can even imagine how graceful she will be when they get married. There is no perfect beauty in the future, but the beauty is beautiful. The beauty of the country and the city, amazed the people of the world! The two of them went to the front hall together after washing up. Wei Yuqing, who was sitting in the hall, was the first to notice the two people walking from afar, and they stood side by side, forming a landscape of their own. There is only the word "good match" in front of me, and nothing else. It seems that Her Royal Highness has really found her sweetheart this time. Wei Yuqing grew up with Su Qiruo since she was a child, so she naturally knows how many men in Beijing are after her, but she has never let go of which family''s son she wants to marry, and she has never been so close to anyone . Even her own brother''s careful thinking about the Crown Princess is clear to her, it''s just that she has no intention of treating him. And Su Qiruo is absolutely extraordinary to the man beside her. When did she treat others like this? Leaving nothing else aside, just talking about these two sets of clothes. Isnt this clearly telling the world about their relationship? Until the two approached each other, Wei Yuqing still hadn''t recovered. On the contrary, Wei Yujin ran over excitedly, wanting to pull Su Qiruo''s sleeve. "cousin" The little boy looked at Su Qiruo with excitement, accusation, grievance, and unwillingness written in his eyes. Leng Muxi only took a light glance, and he could see what this person was thinking. Su Qiruo put her hands behind her back, avoiding Wei Yujin''s approach. "Greetings to Your Royal Highness, I have met His Royal Highness Prince Nanchu." Wei Yuqing hurriedly stood up and saluted, while Wei Yujin stood there with an aggrieved expression on his face, waiting for someone to coax him. "They are all from my own family, so you don''t have to be polite, cousin." Su Qiruo pulled Leng Muxi''s hand and sat on the first seat, Wei Yuqing pulled Wei Yujin''s sleeve, and dragged him to sit back. Seeing Su Qiruo skillfully pouring tea and snacks for Leng Muxi, Wei Yuqing became more certain of what he was thinking. In this way, the marriage must be true. It seems that the title of Empress Dowager was fought over by the sons of various families in Shengjing, and they have no place for them. "Your Highness has had a hard time traveling, I shouldn''t have taken the liberty to come here, but my grandmother and grandfather missed His Highness, so they ordered me to bring Yujin over to greet His Highness." With Leng Muxi around, Wei Yuqing couldn''t act too close to Su Qiruo. After all, there is a difference between the monarch and his ministers. As the daughter of a powerful minister''s relatives, she should be more careful. "I''m worried about my grandmother and grandfather. I''m fine. Is Beijing still stable recently?" Su Qiruo smiled lightly, in front of Wei Yuqing, she also lost a little of her usual desertedness. "Everything is safe." Wei Yuqing responded with a smile, and then turned his gaze to Leng Muxi. Su Qiruo pulled Leng Muxi''s hand, with a gentleness on Wei Yuqing''s face that Wei Yuqing had never seen before. "Xie''er came with me this time to discuss our marriage. It happened that my cousin came. You should go back and inform your grandmother about this matter. I will take Xi''er to visit them someday." "Congratulations, Your Highness." Wei Yuqing smiled and said congratulations, but Wei Yujin beside him was red-eyed. "Cousin, why are you getting married?" It''s just a trip, why did you bring a prince who wants to be married when you come back? What the **** is this? Leng Muxi frowned, and the smile on Su Qiruo''s face also faded. Lightly glanced at Wei Yujin who was looking at her with red eyes, Su Qiruo suddenly thought of Leng Muxi when they first met. They are also noble and charming sons. Wei Yujin has been held in her hands since she was a child, and she has never yelled at him even if she dislikes it. But Leng Muxi was just the opposite. He was brought up like that since he was a child, and he even thought being loved was a luxury, so when he met her, he fell into it so easily. Back then, most of Su Qiruo''s tenderness and consideration towards Leng Muxi was just acting, but Leng Muxi took it for granted. It was because of his seriousness that Su Qiruo followed into the drama, and she couldn''t tell if the things she did conveniently were to help him, or because she liked him. She didn''t take this feeling into her heart until he thought she had the serious illness when she left. Now looking at Wei Yujin, who is willful and willful, she only feels that she loves Leng Muxi even more. He should have been pampered and brought up like this. "Why can''t I get married?" Su Qiruo''s complexion wasn''t too good-looking, and he didn''t show any sympathy for Wei Yujin''s rudeness, and said sarcastically with a thong on his lips. "cousin" Wei Yujin''s eyes turned red. This was the first time that her cousin called herself like this in front of him. Did she treat him as an outsider? Su Qiruo ignored him, but looked at Wei Yuqing. "Yujin is also sixteen years old this year, right? Let my uncle show him a family earlier, so as not to miss the age. By the way, I will find a father-in-law in the palace, so I can change my temper." "Your Highness said so." Wei Yuqing nodded in agreement, as she meant. However, the mother and father are still a bit lucky, and they are still waiting for their son to enter the Tainu Mansion to become the Tainujun! Not to mention whether Her Royal Highness likes it or not, but just talking about Wei Yuqing''s delicate and savage temperament, how can she be a princess? "I don''t want it. Cousin, are you fascinated by Hu Meizi? Why do you bully Jin''er as soon as you come back?" Wei Yujin''s voice suddenly rose, and she stared at Leng Muxi angrily, as if what Su Qiruo said just now was instigated by Leng Muxi. "Yujin, stop messing around!" Wei Yuqing frowned and stared at Wei Yujin, knowing that he would mess around like this, so he shouldn''t take him with him when he went out. "Sister, you are my sister, how can you help outsiders bully me?" Wei Yujin stomped her feet in anger, and her fair and tender face was also flushed with anger. In his opinion, even his sister was fascinated by that foxy girl, so she didn''t even speak for him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 420： The hired wife is a boss (53) Chapter 420 The hired wife is a boss (53) "You mean I am bullying you?" Su Qiruo didn''t care about outsiders being outsiders. But when it comes to bullying him, Su Qiruo didn''t feel that she had done anything to hurt Wei Yujin. Obviously he has been bullying Leng Muxi in a weird way, but Leng Muxi never said a word from the beginning to the end. "I''m not... I... cousin, why did you treat Jin''er like this when you came back? Jin''er obviously didn''t do anything." Wei Yujin was angry and impatient, not daring to be angry with Su Qiruo, so she put all the blame on Leng Muxi. In his opinion, it was because his cousin brought back such a man that he was treated so coldly. It must be because of what this Hu Meizi said in front of her cousin that her cousin became what she is now. "I see that the older you are, the worse your etiquette is. Is this what the Duke of Wei taught you?" Su Qiruo felt more and more that Wei Yujin was unreasonable, and it was unreasonable to mess around. "Your Highness, please calm down. It is his fault that Yujin''s words are useless. After returning to the mansion, I will definitely report to my mother and father, and discipline me well." Wei Yuqing on the side couldn''t sit still anymore. She thought that her younger brother was a bit willful, but he obeyed the rules in front of His Royal Highness. But he didn''t expect him to be so nonsense today, which directly angered the empress dowager, and even affected the entire Duke of Wei''s mansion. No matter how powerful the Duke of Wei''s Mansion is, it will rely on the relationship of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. If the Crown Princess is offended, the Duke of Wei''s Mansion will be nothing. Wei Yujin''s self-righteous meddling in the affairs of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager really broke the rules. "My sister and my cousin treat me like this, but what''s wrong with me? I miss my cousin coming to visit, but how did my cousin treat me? It''s all because of this vixen. It''s all about you. If it weren''t for you, my cousin wouldn''t be like this bully me!" Wei Yujin yelled at Leng Muxi with red eyes, his cousin was snatched away, what else is he afraid of? My cousin is supposed to marry him. He is my cousin''s future king, the future queen of Beiqing. But why did the prince of Nanchu, who came out for no reason, want to insert a pot, which made his cousin even annoyed him. "Get out!" Su Qiruo raised his hand to block Leng Muxi, and with the other hand threw out the teacup that was still filled with hot water on the table, hitting the ground directly, splashing the tea on Wei Yujin''s clothes. Not only Wei Yujin was taken aback, but even Wei Yuqing who was sitting beside her was so frightened that she knelt on the ground. It was the first time for her to see Her Royal Highness being so angry. It seemed that Wei Yujin had offended her. "Your Highness calm down." Wei Yuqing didn''t beg for Wei Yujin''s mercy this time, she knew that the princess would not hurt Wei Yujin, so it would be good if Wei Yujin''s memory could be improved because of this reprimand. "do not be angry." Leng Muxi secretly pulled Lasu Qiruo''s sleeve, and softly persuaded. He just didn''t like Wei Yujin''s rudeness, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. If Su Qi is this good, there are naturally many men who admire her. Wei Yujin''s words are not pleasant to listen to, but he is a man without a chest. Say what you have in mind, this kind of person is not difficult to deal with. What is really annoying is the one with two faces, one face in front of people, and another face behind them. Compared to those people, he thinks Wei Yujin''s stupidity is a bit funny. Wei Yujin stared blankly at the broken teacup on the ground, her face turned pale with fright. It was the first time for him to be reprimanded like this by someone, and that person was still his favorite cousin, and he felt so sad to death. "Cousin, you hate me? Huh... I will never like you again." Wei Yujin took two steps back, turned around and ran. Seeing this, Wei Yuqing could only shake his head helplessly, but didn''t chase after him. "This... let''s send a few people to **** Young Master Wei back!" Even if Leng Muxi didn''t like Wei Yujin, he didn''t trust Wei Yujin to run out of the Empress''s Mansion alone. Speaking of which, he was the cause of this incident. If something happened to Wei Yujin after she left the Empress''s Mansion, then he would be the culprit. He hasn''t met the queen yet, so he doesn''t want to create a rift with the queen because of this matter. Furthermore, Wei Yujin is also a beautiful young master after all, if he meets some apprentice girl outside, Su Qiruo will feel bad about it. Su Qiruo shook his head helplessly, the anger had long since disappeared, and he signaled Wei Yuqing to get up. Wei Yuqing sat back steadily, with a normal face and said: "Your Highness, there is no need to worry, there are guards following behind!" "As good as that." Leng Muxi understood, so he stopped talking. "Little brother is innocent, I hope His Highness will not be as knowledgeable as him. He is used to being arrogant and pampered in the mansion, and he always looks like a cat dislikes dogs. Everyone hates him." Wei Yuqing was merciless when talking about his younger brother, and dared to say anything. If it weren''t for her being able to control Wei Yujin a bit, that guy might be so arrogant now! Su Qiruo squeezed Leng Muxi''s fingers secretly, and said: "My father has no children, so I treat him a little more on weekdays, so that no one in the capital dares to provoke him, so I have cultivated it." Such a distasteful character." Speaking of which, even the small county ministers in the prince''s mansion in Shengjing are not as overbearing as Wei Yujin. It really can''t be all his fault, the queen and the Wei family are the culprits. In the past, it was okay to be young, but now it is the age where you want to say goodbye, and it is still like this, which is a bit annoying. "If uncle spoils her like this, Yujin really won''t be able to get married." Wei Yuqing frowned and sighed, if it wasn''t for the favor of the queen, a son from the royal family wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. Now it''s a good thing, all the ladies in the aristocratic families in Shengjing are avoiding that disaster, and they will marry low in the future, and no one will dare to ask for it. There are so many free and easy women in this world, which fool is willing to marry an ancestor and come back to make offerings? With Wei Yujin''s temperament, even if she is married, she might have to be spanked eight times a day. Wei Yuqing didn''t want to care about this, even if Wei Yujin was beaten, he must have deserved it. Who made him stop doing human affairs every day! "If you can''t get married, let him be raised in Duke Wei''s mansion. Just take care of him, and he will have a good meal." Su Qiruo said mercilessly, with Wei Yujin''s temper today, all the people in Duke Wei''s Mansion have to be responsible for him. "Is Your Highness afraid that my life will be too good?" Wei Yuqing smiled wryly, shook his head and sighed. Leng Muxi disagreed with them deciding Wei Yujin''s life in this way. If someone taught him well, he might not become what he is today. "Mr. Wei is still young, so he just needs to find someone to teach him well. He is not a heinous sinner. How can everyone get bored?" "He is only one year younger than you. If you are half sensible, the Duke of Wei''s mansion will be much more stable." (end of this chapter) Chapter 421： The hired wife is a boss (54) Chapter 421 The hired wife is a boss (54) Su Qiruo looked at Leng Muxi dotingly, the more she looked at him, the better she felt. Anywhere is fine. "People are not born sensible, as long as someone is willing to teach." After seeing Wei Yujin, Leng Muxi suddenly thought of Chi Yunyan. Chi Yunyan seems to be more polite and sensible than anyone else, but what is the truth? That person has more thoughts than anyone else, full of bad intentions. Compared to the seemingly sensible Chi Yunyan, Leng Muxi felt that Wei Yujin was more curable. "Then after entering the palace tomorrow, I will ask the queen father to send two powerful father-in-laws to Weiguo''s mansion to teach him the rules and etiquette, so as not to embarrass himself when he comes out again." Su Qiruo didn''t give Wei Yujin any face by being in front of Wei Yuqing, Wei Yuqing wasn''t annoyed, on the contrary, he was a little excited. If the palace sent to teach the father-in-law, no one would dare to provoke him, and Wei Yujin couldn''t help but stop learning. "So good." Wei Yuqing nodded in agreement, seeing that Leng Muxi looked at Qing Leng, but his temperament was excellent, and he couldn''t help poking at Su Qiruo in front of him. "Since your Highness wants to marry the Southern Chu Kingdom, will you be married this time?" In fact, she has also heard about the outside world. The emperor of the Southern Chu Kingdom seems to be ill. There are many servants in the harem, but there is only one prince under his knees. The throne is naturally reserved for His Royal Highness the Prince. But now Beiqing State is going to marry Southern Chu State, and His Royal Highness Tai Nu wants to marry the sole heir of Nan Chu State as Tai Nu Jun. Can the Emperor of Nan Chu State agree? "Well, after entering the palace tomorrow, the wedding date will be fixed. Xi''er and I are not too young, and the crown prince will be born earlier, so that we can give an explanation to the people of the two countries." Su Qiruo nodded, she felt that there was no need to hide this from Wei Yuqing. Wei Yuqing is her best friend and has always been on her side. Wei Yuqing was clever, and he roughly understood Su Qiruo''s meaning just by listening to it. Thinking of the two heirs being together, if you want to stop Youyou''s mouth, the only way is to give birth to grandsons for the emperors earlier. But the eldest daughter and the second daughter are a little different. Everyone wants the eldest daughter to stay by their side! "The marriage between the two countries is a good thing for the people, I am afraid that other countries will have ideas..." Wei Yuqing may have thought more far-sighted, but this is not an unfounded worry for her. Seeing the marriage between Beiqing and Nanchu, other countries must think of the bad. "Xi''er has saved my life. The marriage between the two of us is only for the mutual gratification, not for the political alliance. After the Southern Chu and Beiqing entered into business, if other countries are willing, Beiqing is still willing to open the door to the country. They have a chance." Su Qiruo, like her mother, has never been a militant. She loves peace and hopes that everyone will be prosperous together. If other countries are worried that Beiqing will use the marriage to win over Nanchu and rule the world, they can issue an announcement in advance to reassure the hearts of the people in the world. "Since this is the case, I think everyone can feel at ease." Wei Yu smiled lightly, she knew that Su Qiruo never did anything that was not sure. It is not uncommon for countries to do business nowadays, but those are private affairs of merchants. Now that the royal families of various countries have brought this matter to the public to discuss it, it can be regarded as an opening for exchanges between countries. As long as you check it well and don''t mix in people with malicious intentions, this is definitely a good thing that benefits the country and the people. "The specific matters need to be discussed by the courtiers. The relationship between Xi''er and me has nothing to do with any interests." Su Qiruo emphasized it again, not only for Wei Yuqing, but also for Leng Muxi. "It''s a joy for Your Highness to find what you love, and you should work hard for it." Wei Yuqing was genuinely happy for Su Qiruo, but she was actually afraid of those men who pretended to be in the name of her favorite, but ended up going after Su Qiruo''s identity as the princess. Even if those people entered the Grandmother''s Mansion, they would only do it for the sake of power, causing a mess in the backyard of the Grandmother''s Mansion. It''s not as good as the cold little prince in front of him. Although he doesn''t like talking, his eyes are full of Su Qiruo, and he can''t hide it even if he wants to. When you like someone, even if you don''t say it with your mouth, your eyes will tell everyone. "Thank you, cousin." Su Qiruo couldn''t help asking more questions when he thought of Wei Yuqing''s marriage. "Can the mansion make another marriage arrangement for cousin now?" Speaking of this matter, Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling sorry for Wei Yuqing. Wei Yuqing had a marriage before, and that young master was a well-known talent in Beijing, and his appearance was also first-class. He came from the Qin family in Taifu''s mansion. This marriage was arranged for her by the empress. The son of the Taifu''s mansion is good, and he can definitely afford the position of the daughter of the Duke of Wei. Wei Yuqing is also very satisfied with this marriage, and she also admires that young master Qin who is both talented and beautiful. Nevertheless, Tian was jealous of her confidante. At the age of fifteen, Mr. Qin died of an inexplicable illness, and this marriage fell through. Because of this, Wei Yuqing was also depressed for a long time, so that no one in Duke Wei''s mansion dared to mention the matter of marriage in front of Wei Yuqing again. Her marriage has been delayed like this. If it weren''t for Wei Yuqing''s identity, why are you still unmarried? Others dare not ask about this matter, but Su Qiruo has to ask. Its been five years, and its time to come out. Wei Yuqing''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and the hand holding the teacup tightened. Pursed his lips, then nodded and said: "Uncle and father met the second son of the prime minister for me a few years ago." When Wei Yuqing said this, she didn''t express her happiness or displeasure. No one could see her thoughts. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, a little displeased. "Why not the eldest son?" If she remembers correctly, the eldest son of the Prime Minister''s Mansion has not yet betrothed. The eldest sons of the aristocratic family were all carefully taught according to De Rongyan''s merits. Compared with the eldest sons who have received thousands of attentions, the remaining sons have many less rules. Many aristocratic families have devoted all their attention to cultivating the eldest son, but the rest of the sons have also raised and abandoned a lot. What is the family status of Duke Wei''s Mansion? It is more than enough to match an eldest son, so why did you choose the second son? Wei Yuqing raised his eyes and glanced at Leng Muxi, then hesitated and said, "Young Master Lu... This is the candidate for the crown prince that my uncle valued for His Highness." If Wei Yuqing didn''t say this, Leng Muxi should and should be able to guess. Su Qiruo''s age is on the table, if she hadn''t met him, she would definitely have a marriage when she comes back this time. Fortunately, he got to know her before she got engaged, so he could have her favor. Leng Muxi believed in Su Qiruo''s character, if she had settled on the marriage early in Beiqing Kingdom, she would definitely not accept him again. Fortunately, he came a step earlier. Su Qiruo coughed awkwardly, and clenched Leng Muxi''s hand even tighter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 422： The hired wife is a boss (55) Chapter 422 The hired wife is a boss (55) "Xie''er is enough for me." If Su Qi felt that it was necessary for her to have a talk with her own father, she no longer had to hold all the eldest sons in the capital and wait for her to choose them. If it was time for them to marry, let them marry! "The emperor and the queen have a deep love, and I think His Highness must also be a long-term lover. In this way, His Royal Highness can rest assured." Wei Yuqing half-jokingly said to Leng Muxi, after all, she was also worried that she would offend him by mentioning the matter of the eldest son Lu in front of the little prince just now. "Um." Leng Muxi pursed his lips and smiled, he was always at ease. From the moment he stepped into the Grand Lady''s Mansion, from the moment he saw with his own eyes that she drove away Young Master Wei for him, he believed Wei Yuqing''s words. Su Qiruo will definitely be a lover, just like her empress. "I''ve always felt that those concubine children shouldn''t exist, it''s unfair to anyone." Whether it is a royal family or an ordinary family, the children of the concubine and the concubine have a hard time, and those who fight for power and family property and fight for power and family property are mostly because there are too many people in the backyard. Since its such a hassle, why not just marry someone you love, and only give birth to their children, no need to fight, no fights in the backyard, its good for everyone. It can also save a lot of money for raising concubines and concubines and concubines, which can be used to do more meaningful things. Wei Yuqing thought of the dirty things in his backyard, and couldn''t help but agree with Su Qiruo''s words. She also felt the same way. The children of concubines had a hard time when they were young, and they were not valued when they grew up. They lived in a humble life all their lives. Those who have the ability to break out of the world on their own are almost rare, and most of them still rely on their prostitutes to make a living, and it is really difficult to live. "Cousin, have you ever met that Second Young Master Lu?" Thinking that he was still talking about Wei Yuqing just now, Su Qiruo brought the topic back. "Only glanced at it from afar." It is not considered to have seen it. But since the empress and Wei Zhengjun personally selected this person, it would not be a bad idea. "Marriage is a matter of consensual consent. Cousin might as well choose by herself first. If you have a suitable one, let your father and uncle make the decisions for you, so as not to have nothing to say in the future." If Su Qi thought of the deceased Mr. Qin, and knew that Wei Yuqing liked the kind of educated and reasonable master, he felt that it was not good for the elders to impudently point out marriage. Wei Yuqing is also a long-term lover. If Zhengjun is not what she wants, how difficult would it be for her to live in this life? "I''m not in a hurry, I''ll talk about it after His Highness gets married." Wei Yuqing is not in a hurry to get married, and the concubine girls in the mansion are not very old, so she can''t hinder them. "That''s true, my cousin will choose slowly in the future." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, she was not worried that Wei Yuqing would not find a good man. It''s just that she is still stuck in the past and unable to extricate herself. But seeing him today, Wei Yuqing could face it calmly after all. By virtue of Wei Yuqing''s family background and talent, the young masters in Shengjing really can be chosen by her at will. Wei Yuqing also smiled: "If your Highness needs it, just ask." If Su Qiruo gets married, he will have the Queen and the Ministry of Rites to take care of him, but Wei Yuqing is still worried that there will be things that he can''t take care of. It is much more convenient than others to do something for Her Majesty in her capacity. "Of course I have to trouble my cousin." Several people talked about the customs on the road, and Wei Yuqing got up to leave. After all, she came back after such a long journey, and she didn''t want to stay long. "Xi''er, I have wronged you." Wei Yujin was unreasonable. Even though she was scolded and left, she said a lot of unpleasant things. Su Qiruo didn''t expect that the dignified son of the Duke''s Mansion would be brought up to such a shameful appearance. Leng Muxi shook his head: "It''s just a spoiled child." "Tomorrow we have to get up early to enter the palace, and today we will rest earlier." At the thought of entering the palace to meet Su Qiruo''s mother and father, Leng Muxi couldn''t help being nervous. It would be fine if he only visited as the prince of the Southern Chu Kingdom, but he still wants to marry Su Qiruo''s man, so he will inevitably be a little more worried. What if the emperor and queen don''t like him? Thinking of the gap between Southern Chu Kingdom and Beiqing Kingdom, Leng Muxi couldn''t help feeling a little inferior. The queen also took a fancy to the eldest son of the prime minister''s mansion, but she didn''t know what kind of lady he was. It''s me, who has never been able to talk or please people, I am afraid that I will not be loved by the queen. Leng Muxi took a deep breath, his cold fingertips were suddenly held by someone, and he raised his slightly bewildered eyes to look at the person coming. "Don''t think about anything, I have everything!" Su Qiruo''s words were like a reassurance pill, which calmed Leng Muxi''s restless heart a lot. That night, he held her tightly in her arms, trying to absorb the warmth from her body. It seems that this is the only way to make him less worried. Beiqing Kingdom''s imperial palace is magnificent, and all the people in the palace obeyed the etiquette and rules along the way, and no one dared to look at them more. Leng Muxi''s heart became calmer as the palace got closer, and none of the scrutiny and contempt he thought had appeared. I don''t know if it''s because of the woman beside him, these palace people are very well behaved. "Your Highness, please, the emperor and queen are waiting in Fengyi Palace!" The father-in-law who led the way was a close friend of the queen. Although he was extremely curious about the little prince brought back by His Royal Highness, he didn''t dare to show it. Su Qiruo and Leng Muxi walked side by side, wearing bright yellow palace clothes on the two of them, making them even more dignified. The door of the palace opened, and the emperor and queen hurriedly looked over. Looking at the tall and handsome daughter, the queen''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red again. The child hasn''t come back for more than half a year and has lost a lot of weight. "The sons and ministers pay respects to the mother emperor, and pay respects to the father queen." "Leng Muxi met the emperor and the queen." The two were about to salute and greet, the queen had already got up and went to hold Leng Muxi''s arm. "Good boy, here are all my family members, so there is no need to be polite." The empress looked at Leng Muxi''s slightly at a loss, and felt more and more distressed. Anyou has already told them everything about the relationship between the two. As long as the daughter likes it, as a mother and father, they will naturally not embarrass their children. "Sit down and talk." The emperor spoke, with a kind of kindness in his voice, which made Leng Muxi take another look. The emperor of Beiqing Kingdom is very young, but he is completely different from what he imagined. In front of them, she didn''t want to be a high-ranking emperor, but more like the mother of an ordinary family. Leng Muxi suddenly understood that only such an elder could teach such a good daughter as Su Qiruo. If his mother had a three-point temperature, he would not have lived so hard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 423： The hired wife is a boss (56) Chapter 423 The hired wife is a boss (56) "Long time no see, mother and father are young again." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and before the Queen could pull Leng Muxi to sit down with her, she dragged him down and sat down beside her. The queen gave Su Qiruo a doting look, and after sitting back again, she pretended to be angry and said: "They are all about to marry a husband, and if they come to make fun of the queen mother and the queen father, I am not afraid that Xi''er will hear the joke." "Everything my son said is true, I''m not joking." Su Qiruo said solemnly, took an orange and peeled it. "Xi''er, don''t take offense. This child is usually spoiled by her mother, and she has never spoken properly. You should take it easy." The empress did not admit that his daughter was spoiled by him, so she shifted the responsibility to the innocent emperor aside. The emperor froze, and secretly glanced at the queen, with disapproval written in his eyes. The first time I met my son-in-law, this man didn''t know how to save some face for himself, he just cared about putting gold on his face. "she''s fine." Leng Muxi pursed her lips slightly, and said shyly. Su Qiruo is very good, her mother and father are also very good. He even somewhat understood why Wei Yujin was only a son of the Duke of Wei''s mansion but was cultivated with such a temperament. With such a good uncle and aunt, it would be difficult for him not to be pampered. "Xi''er is my favorite." Su Qiruo handed half of the peeled orange to Leng Muxi, causing the emperor and queen to look at each other again, their eyes were full of understanding. It seems that this is true love without a doubt. "Xi''er has worked hard all the way, you guys should take a good rest these few days, when you have enough rest, I will prepare a feast for you." It is difficult for the emperor to say this, only the queen is the most suitable. "Yes, thank you, Your Majesty." Leng Muxi hurriedly got up to thank him, Su Qiruo at the side took his wrist and pulled him back. "My family doesn''t need so many gifts." Leng Muxi sat back with a blushing face, the emperor and queen also had loving smiles on their faces, and they were not displeased by Su Qiruo''s actions, on the contrary, they were pampered. "A new restaurant opened in Shengjing City a few years ago. The food inside is good. When you have nothing to do, take Xi''er over there." As soon as the emperor finished speaking, Leng Muxi looked at Su Qiruo in surprise, he didn''t expect the emperor to know such a thing. "When the mother is free, she will often take the father and queen out of the palace for private visits. There is nothing in Shengjing that she doesn''t know about." Su Qiruo leaned close to Leng Muxi''s ear and explained in a low voice. Leng Muxi was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t know that it was okay to be the emperor. But when he thought about the current situation of the Southern Chu Kingdom and the Northern Qing Kingdom, he understood a little bit. Taiping may be like Beiqing Kingdom! The country is peaceful and the people are safe, and the monarch can do whatever he wants. "Empress, don''t worry, I will definitely treat Xi''er well." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, even if Leng Muxi is not her lover, he is still the heir of the Southern Chu Kingdom, and she will not neglect him. Not to mention that this is the person she puts on the top of her heart, it is even more important to put him first in everything. "Before you get married, you have to remember to obey the rules." The emperor said something pointedly, and the queen at the side kicked her secretly under the table. Its not appropriate to say this in front of your future son-in-law, its fine to say it to your daughter in private! "Emperor Mother, don''t worry, this son will save you. But... Even so, this son is also looking forward to being able to hug the beautiful woman back sooner, and also hopes that the mother emperor and father will count auspicious days for son Chen earlier, and arrange the marriage for us . Everyone is a cheerful person, Su Qiruo won''t say some polite words falsely, and simply speaks bluntly. On the other hand, Leng Muxi, who was sitting beside her, blushed with embarrassment, completely unable to catch up with the family. He never knew that people can get along like this. Su Qiruo obviously completely let go of her guard in front of her parents. Although she looks a bit rambunctious, why isn''t she acting like a baby? And the emperor and the queen were willing to pamper her like this and let her mess around. If this were changed to the Southern Chu Kingdom, he would have been reprimanded countless times for daring to talk to the Queen Mother like this. Dont say its the queen mother, even when the queen father was still alive, he didnt dare to be so arrogant. "This is a big deal, so don''t be careless. Tomorrow, when someone from Qin Tianjian is found to count the days, the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Internal Affairs must hurry up and prepare. There is also the dowry to be sent to the Southern Chu Kingdom, which must be prepared." It''s been a while, so don''t delay." "Yes, I will call someone to measure the size of the two children later, and the wedding dress must be prepared quickly." "Yes, the preparations for the sacrificial ceremony are about to start. Naturally, these rules cannot be missing from the grand concubine''s wedding." "I still need to find a few blessed lords from various families to make a bed for Xi''er." "Then we must choose the one with both sons and daughters. It''s a pity that we don''t have a son. I hope it would be nice to have a grandson." "exactly" The emperor and the queen discussed it as if no one was around, Leng Muxi''s eyes circled again. Did they forget that there were two people sitting below? Su Qiruo smiled slightly, pulled Leng Muxi''s hand into his, and squeezed it lightly. "Are you at ease?" Her voice was not loud, and it sounded like a tickle in his ears. Leng Muxi pursed her lips and smiled, the heart she had been holding on for some time fell back into her stomach. In addition to some surprises, more flattered. He never thought that the first meeting would be so easy. He is not good at talking, and the emperor and queen did not make things difficult for him, but gave him enough dignity. He also finally understood why Su Qiruo dared to tell him not to worry so swearingly, because she knew her parents well and knew what they were like. Leng Muxi had to be thankful that God not only allowed him to meet Su Qiruo, but also met Su Qiruo''s mother and father, giving him warmth and protection that he had never had before. "Xi''er, come here." The queen stopped talking with the emperor at some point, and beckoned lovingly to Leng Muxi. Leng Muxi hurriedly got up and walked towards the queen, and when he got close to him, he felt a chill on his wrist, and a fine jade bracelet was already wrapped around his wrist. "Good boy, if we get a little childish sometimes, don''t take it to your heart. She is a person who values ??love and righteousness. Since she chose you, she will definitely not let you down." "This bracelet was handed down from my family''s Wei family. It was originally passed down from generation to generation to the legitimate sons of the family, but the queen father was not blessed. She only had a daughter named Qi Ruo and never got pregnant again. Today, the queen father will give this bracelet to you. May you and Qi Ruo be together well, and the Queen Mother and Queen Father are happy for you." Their identities are already extremely noble, so they don''t care much about the identity of the husband their daughter chooses. Compared with their status, they care more about whether the two children have the same mind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 424： The hired wife is a boss (57) Chapter 424 The hired wife is a boss (57) This life is so long, how sad it would be if we couldn''t find a loving person to spend the rest of our life with. It is precisely because the emperor and the queen have experienced it themselves that they hope that their daughter can also meet the person they like. This high and mighty throne looks extremely noble, but it is actually the most cold and ruthless. Only by the side of your loved one can make people feel warmer. "I will love her well." Leng Muxi nodded heavily, if Su Qi was the light in his life, he would definitely cherish it. "It is really a blessing to have a lover in life." The Queen nodded in relief, very satisfied with the child in front of her. Only if he loves his daughter, can the daughter become a warm person in being loved. Others may not know, but as Su Qiruo''s biological father, he really knows this daughter very well. This child has been sensible since he was a child. He looks gentle and kind, but in fact he has a cold temper and won''t get close to others easily. Since Leng Muxi fell into her heart, it must be the fate between the two children, and they will not interfere with the children''s previous affairs. Whether it is good or bad, it is fate. If the two are not suitable, and they can''t get to the end, it will be regarded as a practice and a love disaster, so that''s fine. If the two can make it to the end, this is fate, much luckier than anyone in Ukiyo Sanqian. Leng Muxi nodded in agreement, meeting Su Qiruo was the luckiest thing for him. Several people chatted about family matters, Su Qiruo and Leng Muxi had lunch in the palace before leaving the palace. Until she was sitting in the carriage back to the Empress''s Mansion, Leng Muxi still couldn''t believe it. Is it so easy to settle things between them? The emperor and queen did not mention any conditions, nor asked about their future children... Compared to others'' magnanimity, Leng Muxi suddenly felt that her mother was too calculating and too villainous. It''s no wonder that the Beiqing National Congress is what it is today. Just looking at the configuration of the two emperors, it is a world of difference. "Don''t be nervous, it''s over, are you still afraid?" Su Qiruo put Leng Muxi''s waist in a funny way, and asked. Leng Muxi shook his head, unconsciously stroking the bracelet on his wrist with his fingers, and looked at Su Qiruo with some guilt. "I just feel sorry for you..." "Why do you say this so well?" "My mother... She forced you to agree to so many conditions before allowing us to be together. But your mother and father are so good, I..." He felt ashamed in his heart, and only felt that he was not worthy of their kindness. "Don''t think too much, I''m a woman and you are a man. According to the world, we are different. You will suffer a bit after all. Your mother should think more about it." Su Qiruo didn''t think there was anything wrong with what the Emperor of Nanchu did. She was just such a son. If she didn''t care about it, she wouldn''t even have an heir in the future. Then where would she cry? If Su Qi kidnaps someone''s son and promises him a few conditions, what does it matter? To her, everything in the world is less important than Leng Muxi. "Beiqing Kingdom''s strength should be taken for granted. Even if the Queen Mother studies for another ten years, she will not be able to catch up with Beiqing Kingdom." Regarding what he saw and heard, Leng Muxi was convinced. Southern Chu State is far behind. "Not necessarily. After our daughter succeeds to the throne, the Beiqing Kingdom can help the Southern Chu Kingdom a bit more. Maybe you and I can see the rise of the Southern Chu Kingdom in our lifetime." Hearing Su Qiruo talk about her daughter, Leng Muxi couldn''t help but turn cold. "Even if we give birth to the eldest daughter after we get married, that should also be the eldest grandson of the emperor of Beiqing Kingdom. He was born noble and should not go to the Southern Chu Kingdom to suffer. I will explain this matter to my mother when I go back. The eldest daughter cannot have a surname. Leng can only be named Su." Leng Muxi felt that it would be unfair to her if the eldest daughter was sent to Southern Chu. She was born noble, and she can enjoy the thousands of honors and favors of the Northern Qing Kingdom, so why go to the Southern Chu Kingdom to suffer? The second daughter was not destined for the throne. Even if she stayed in Beiqing, she could only be a prince. Even if she was sent to Nanchu to be the heir apparent, there would be no loss. Seniors and young are orderly and irreversible. Only in this way is it reasonable, and the children will not blame them when they grow up. Before seeing the gap between Beiqing Kingdom and Southern Chu Kingdom with his own eyes, Leng Muxi didn''t have such a strong idea in his heart. Now that he has experienced something, he must be responsible for the children of the future. Whoever owns it belongs to him. This is the rule handed down from the ancestors. According to the rules, there will be no worries. Su Qiruo naturally understood the whole story, seeing Leng Muxi''s insistence, she didn''t say much. The matter of giving birth to a child is not something that can be done in a short while, it will be discussed later. The most urgent thing is the marriage between them, and the important thing is to get married sooner. "It''s not urgent, I have an idea in mind!" Su Qiruo smiled slightly, and Leng Muxi couldn''t help being stunned. She always has such a confident appearance, and everything is under her control. But regarding the child, he disagreed. In order to prevent the children from having complaints in the future, if it is blamed on them, it may cause their sisters to fight each other, and what''s more, it will affect the people of the two countries. As soon as Leng Muxi returned to the mansion, he put away the bracelet given by the queen, and wrapped it with three layers inside and three layers outside. "Why don''t you wear it?" Su Qiruo took Leng Muxi''s hand and squeezed it lightly. His hand looks good, but it''s too thin. "I''m afraid I''ll bump it accidentally, so it''s better to keep it." He was really reluctant to wear it. Such a precious thing represented the approval of the emperor and queen, which was more important than anything else. "It''s just something outside of the body, wear it if you like it, keep it for thinking about it if you don''t like it, don''t think about anything else." Su Qiruo didn''t care about these external things, but Leng Muxi shook her head stubbornly. "I can rest assured only when I put it in a box." Seeing what he said, Su Qiruo couldn''t persuade him anymore, but felt a little distressed. She was originally a little banished fairy who didn''t mess with the dust, but she was dragged into the mortal world by her, tainted with the atmosphere of the world. Have Leng Muxi ever cared so much about those external things? Su Qiruo knows that she is not an active person emotionally, and although the relationship with Leng Muxi is somewhat natural, it is also inevitable that Leng Muxi treats her first. Because he cared too much, he seemed like a different person. "Okay, as long as Xi''er is happy." Still smiling dotingly, like the sun shining on Leng Muxi''s cold heart, illuminating his whole world. "It''s your first time traveling far away. I''ll take you around Shengjing City in the past few days." "Should we first visit Duke Wei''s mansion?" Although Su Qiruo''s status is noble, Duke Wei is also her maternal grandmother, an elder. Wei Yuqing also said that when he came that day, Duke Wei missed Su Qiruo very much, and it would be bad for them not to go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 425： The hired wife is a boss (58) Chapter 425 The hired wife is a boss (58) "No need, the gift has already been delivered the day we come, and we will see you at the welcome banquet." The reason why Su Qiruo didn''t want to show dignity to the Duke of Wei this time was also related to Wei Yujin''s mischief last time. The son of the Duke of Wei''s mansion is so arrogant outside, he loses the face of the queen and the princess. Although the Duke of Wei''s mansion was loyal to her, they also somewhat forgot their own identities. Su Qiruo absolutely could not tolerate such things as bullying others. As soon as the foster father-in-law who wanted to come to the palace enters the Duke of Wei''s mansion, they will also be able to understand the thoughts of the princess and the queen. After the emperor favored the emperor alone, he was more tolerant to the Duke of Wei, but it was not for them to humiliate others. If Duke Weis government doesnt have self-knowledge, Su Qiruo doesnt mind beating hard. Beiqing Kingdom can have today, which of the kings of the past is simple? Wei Yuqing is the only one who can still maintain the original intention in the entire Weiguo Palace, but Wei Yuqing is Wei Yuqing, but it also represents the entire Weiguo Palace. Leng Muxi seemed to understand what Su Qiruo meant, so she didn''t mention it again. Anyway, he listens to Su Qiruo, he does what she says. The two had a long sleep on the second day. After waking up, Su Qiruo said that she would take Leng Muxi to swim in the lake, but as soon as she went out, she ran into Wei Yuqing who happened to be in the Grandmother''s Mansion. Seeing that Wei Yuqing seemed to be in a good mood, Leng Muxi felt a little strange. The empress is clearly dissatisfied with Duke Wei''s mansion, how can this highness be so happy? "The person His Highness sent this time is really capable. Yujin is much more honest." When thinking of Wei Yujin being reprimanded to tears in the mansion, Wei Yuqing felt happy. As a sister, even if Wei Yujin sometimes does something wrong, she can''t say some things. Its good now, the four foster father-in-laws who went to the palace stopped there, not only Wei Yujin, but the whole Duke Huguos mansion has a lot of rules. After all, they were also sent by the emperor and the queen, even the Duke of Wei did not dare to say anything. "Then let them teach them well. When they understand the rules, they will ask their father and uncle to find him a wife''s house, so as not to lose the Wei family." Wei Yuqing naturally understood the implication of Su Qiruo''s words, she felt that Wei Yujin had lost the Queen and her people. The Wei family represents the Queen and His Royal Highness, so we should be cautious in every word and deed. Wei Yuqing secretly sighed in his heart, hoping that the Wei family would not be confused. His Royal Highness has not returned for only half a year, so she left such an impression on her that if the Japanese guard family wants to return to the top, they really have to put on a posture. "What Your Highness said is that Yu Jin is indeed too shameful." Su Qiruo didn''t intend to embarrass Wei Yuqing, she happened to be going out for a play, so she simply called her along. Wei Yuqing didn''t want to disturb the young couple, but he also thought that Su Qiruo was not familiar with the current Shengjing City, since he wanted to entertain Prince Nanchu, she could just follow along and introduce him. So the three of them set off to Taiqing Lake together, and it happened that both the Wei family and the Tainu Mansion had their own cruise ships there. Leng Muxi has no friends. Apart from entering the palace, he rarely even goes out to the Prince''s Mansion on weekdays. Naturally, it is the first time to visit the lake. Fufeng and Yangliu were also very excited, as soon as they stepped on the boat, they looked around curiously. "You don''t need to wait here, An Zuo, you can take them around to play!" If Su Qi waved her hand towards An left, with her around, Yang Liu and Fufeng would be useless, it would be better to let them play freely, it would be considered as giving Leng Muxi enough face. "Thank you son-in-law." Fufeng and Yang Liu hurriedly thanked her, even though they knew her identity, they were still used to calling Su Qiruo their son-in-law. Su Qiruo held Leng Muxi''s hand tightly, fearing that he might not get used to it, and was careful and thoughtful everywhere, while Wei Yuqing followed behind, watching the intimacy of the two in front. "Taiqing Lake is the largest lake in Shengjing City, and the scenery is not bad. Do you like it?" The gauze was blown by the wind, as soon as the three of them came over, a servant put down the gauze curtain, but Su Qiruo refused. "You don''t have to cover it up, it''s fine." How can the scenery be so clear through the veil, she is not a pedantic person, and Leng Muxi is not a delicate young man raised in a deep boudoir, so there is no need to hide it. The waiter came up with wine, water and fruits, then went back. Wei Yuqing poured wine for the two of them, and did not forget to introduce it to Leng Muxi. "This wine is the fruit wine brewed by Her Royal Highness herself. We don''t have it if we want to have a sip on weekdays. Today, I still have the honor of His Royal Highness." Leng Muxi curled his lips into a smile, thinking of the plum blossom wine that the two of them made together in the Prince''s Mansion, his heart became softer. She seems to know everything. "This fruit wine is not intoxicating, you can drink a few more glasses today." Su Qiruo cleaned her hands and began to peel the oranges, Wei Yuqing couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, and then glanced at Leng Muxi who was tasting the fruit wine, her heart trembled. His Royal Highness treats this little prince really differently. The weather is fine today. Apart from the boat from the Tainu Mansion, there are also many ladies and gentlemen from aristocratic families on Taiqing Lake, and the sound of piano and singing can be heard from a distance. "Singing and dancing for peace!" Leng Muxi couldn''t help sighing, thinking of the palace change in the Southern Chu Kingdom before, and looking at the peaceful and prosperous world in front of him, he felt a lot more in his heart. For the world, it is really important to have a good king. "Everything will get better and better." Su Qiruo pinched Leng Muxi''s fingers lightly, feeling a little cold, so she took her cloak and covered his legs. "I really didn''t come in vain this time. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really couldn''t believe that the people living and working in peace and contentment would be like this." Looking at the farther and farther shore, it seems that the cries of small vendors are still echoing there. The small pavilions are full of people who come to swim in the lake. Whether it is brocade clothes or cloth clothes and straw sandals, all faces are filled with happy smiles, which is something that the people of Southern Chu Kingdom do not have. "There is always a process in everything. The Beiqing Kingdom was not like this at the beginning. I am afraid it is not as good as the current situation in Southern Chu!" "I''m just a little emotional, don''t talk about it, don''t be disappointed by me." Leng Muxi smiled lightly, feeling that he was too wrong, Su Qiruo and Wei Yuqing were both here, so why did he spoil everyone''s interest like this. "It''s okay, you can say whatever you want in front of me." Su Qiruo can actually understand Leng Muxi''s mood quite well. She has also seen the current situation of Southern Chu Kingdom with her own eyes. With comparison, it is only right that there is a gap in her heart. After all, Leng Muxi is no better than others. He was treated as the prince since childhood. Those who have been educated and raised will naturally have a different feeling of worrying about the country and the people than others. "The most famous thing about this Taiqing Lake is not only the scenery, but also the Taiqing fish, which is delicious. Your Royal Highness can try it today." (end of this chapter) Chapter 426： The hired wife is a boss (59) Chapter 426 The hired wife is a boss (59) Wei Yuqing was afraid that Leng Muxi would be uncomfortable, so he hurriedly changed the subject. "Yes, Taiqing fish is a very famous dish in Shengjing." Su Qiruo hasn''t been to Taiqing Lake for more than two years, but she still remembers the taste of Taiqing fish, it is indeed different from ordinary fish, the meat is firm, and it is more in line with her taste than those smooth and tender fish meat . Especially Leng Muxi, he has never liked to eat fish and shrimp. The fish in Taiqing Lake has no fishy smell, so he should like it too. "Okay, let''s try it." While the three of them were chatting and laughing, they saw a luxurious big boat slowly approaching them. Before Su Qiruo showed anything, Wei Yuqing frowned. She didn''t think it was a coincidence, the news of Her Majesty''s return to Beijing was not a secret, and Su Qiruo never thought of keeping it a secret. But if someone secretly checks on the whereabouts of the princess, that''s another matter. "The boat of the Lu family?" As soon as Wei Yuqing finished speaking, Leng Muxi thought of the eldest son of the Lu family. Although he had never met him before, he had heard from Wei Yuqing that this eldest son of the Lu family was to be left by the empress to Su Qiruo to be the empress. It was a bit of a coincidence that they ran into the Lu family''s boat when they came out to play for the first time today. "How about I go and inform them, so that they don''t disturb the interest of the two Highnesses?" Wei Yuqing was about to get up as she spoke, and she also felt contemptuous of the Lu family''s behavior. "It''s okay, since my father and my uncle intend to marry the Lu family, my cousin might as well meet the two sons of the Lu family. If there is a suitable one, I will ask my father to marry me directly. If it is not suitable, I will cut off their marriage earlier. Good idea too." If it is impossible for Su Qi to marry the young master of the Lu family, but if the young master Lu whom her father has taken a fancy to is a good one, it would be good to match her with this cousin who still remembers the past. Wei Yuqing is the only daughter from the lineage of Duke Wei''s mansion, and it is impossible for her to remain unmarried for the rest of her life. Since you have to get married sooner or later, it is better to pick one early, lest all the good ones be decided by others. Fortunately, the Duke of Wei''s mansion only fell in love with the second son of the Lu family, and it hasn''t been announced yet. There is still room for selection. Wei Yuqing sat back awkwardly, not knowing how to answer. Actually, it''s not that she doesn''t want to get married, it''s just that she can''t help making comparisons in her heart. If she doesn''t meet a man who can beat that person, she doesn''t want to agree to it casually, so she dragged it until today. Leng Muxi pursed her lips lightly, her eyelashes trembling slightly, but she didn''t say anything more. In this world, no man would like to see those who covet his woman. Although Su Qiruo said that he would only like him, he still couldn''t help comparing himself with the eldest son of the Lu family who was favored by the queen. Without him, wouldn''t Su Qi have to marry that Young Master Lu as her husband? The hand holding the wine glass tightened, and the little prince had vigilance written all over his body. He and Su Qiruo met last year, but that young master Lu grew up by her side. He didn''t know if they had a childhood friendship. He only knew that he didn''t want to see Su Qiruo''s eyes fall on her. On other men. The two boats were next to each other, and two handsome young men who looked similar walked out of the light gauze curtain, but the aura between their brows was completely different. One person is like a green bamboo in the mountains, cold and quiet. One person is like the sun in spring, warm and warm. Only two handsome young masters came out to swim in the lake, and they happened to meet them? This is too much of a coincidence. Leng Muxi snorted coldly in his heart, becoming more and more disgusted with these two people. "I have seen His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, I have seen His Royal Highness the Prince of Nanchu, and I have seen the Lady Wei." "I have seen His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, I have seen His Royal Highness the Prince of Nanchu, and I have seen the Lady Wei." The two brothers stood at the bow of the boat and bowed in Su Qiruo''s direction. Under the breeze, the hems of the green clothes and the blue clothes overlapped, forming a landscape of its own. "The two young masters are exempt." Su Qiruo nodded slightly, and looked at the two of them, only then did a vague figure appear in her mind. Speaking of which, this is not the first time that Mr. Lu met her. Her grandson had a handkerchief with this Mr. Lu. Also said a few words. Wei Yuqing, who was only studying as the concubine''s daughter, had never met him. From this point of view, Su Qiruo did not dare to say that the original Lu Mosheng was innocent. If it is really so calculating, then the Lu family''s intentions will be clearly revealed. "My two brothers invited some friends over for a visit today, but happened to see Her Majesty''s carriage coming to Taiqing Lake. I took the liberty to come here to pay my respects. I hope Your Highness is not to blame." Lu Mosheng pointed to a boat not far away, with a big "Mu" character on it, wandering on the water. The boat belonged to the Mu family in Taifu''s mansion. From this point of view, it seemed that Wei Yuqing had misunderstood them before. "Don''t dare to disturb His Highness''s cleanliness, we didn''t tell others that we saw His Highness, so they didn''t know His Highness was here, so they couldn''t come here to pay their respects, and hope His Highness will not blame you." In Su Qiruo''s impression, Lu Mosheng was not a talkative person, but today was a bit surprising. On the contrary, Lu Moyan, the second son of Lu, has not said a word, nor raised his head. Su Qiruo suddenly couldn''t understand the two brothers. But she doesn''t care, since she is the queen''s favorite person, it won''t be too bad after all. Now that Wei Yuqing hasn''t settled on a marriage, it''s better to take this opportunity to find out and see if there is anything suitable for her. "It''s okay, since we met by chance, let''s go together!" Su Qiruo signaled Anzuo to lead people down the deck to welcome the two brothers over, and Leng Muxi stiffened instantly. The little prince''s cold air made Su Qiruo a little bit dumbfounded, this little vinegar still didn''t trust her enough. Gently pulling Leng Muxi''s wrist, Su Qiruo leaned into his ear and explained: "My cousin''s marriage has been delayed for five years, as her best friend, I have to do everything for her. Don''t be angry , no matter when, I only have you in my heart." Su Qiruo doesn''t like these aristocratic young masters who grew up in the backyard, he has too many thoughts and is not open enough. No matter how good a person is, there will always be some behaviors that she doesn''t like. Leng Muxi''s stiff body softened a bit, Su Qiruo stuffed another half of the peeled orange into his hand, and the arrogant little prince reluctantly let out a "hmm". Leng Muxi didn''t look at the two who Yingying came over, but the gaze that kept falling on him made him very displeased. Paying so much attention to him must be playing Su Qiruo''s idea. The corners of Leng Muxi''s mouth raised slightly, and he suddenly raised his head, just in time to bump into the pair of eyes that had been sizing him up. It''s just that the man was bold enough, and he didn''t hide or dodge when he was bumped into. Instead, he looked directly at him and didn''t move halfway. (end of this chapter) Chapter 427： The hired wife is a boss (60) Chapter 427 The hired wife is a boss (60) "The scenery of Taiqing Lake is beautiful, His Royal Highness is here for the first time, do you still like it?" Lu Mosheng knelt and sat opposite Leng Muxi, smiling kindly. This smile is a little different from the green bamboo coldness when I first met him, making it elusive. "This hall likes wherever the son-in-law takes me." Leng Muxi nodded lightly, he was also used to calling Su Qiruo a son-in-law, even in Beiqing Kingdom, he would not change his name. She is his consort, the only consort he has identified. "Consort?" Lu Moyan, who has been silent all this time, looked at Leng Muxi in surprise. He also heard about the matter between Her Royal Highness and the prince of Nanchu Kingdom. However, Her Royal Highness has a noble status, so how can she be called a son-in-law? Su Qiruo handed the peeled lychees to Leng Muxi''s lips, and said with a good-natured smile: "Ben Gong and Xi''er are about to get married, and in the case of Southern Chu Kingdom, I am their son-in-law." She doesn''t mind what Leng Muxi calls her. Since she came to him as a son-in-law, if he likes to call her that way, then he can do as he likes. Lu Moyan looked at Su Qiruo in a daze, then glanced at Leng Muxi who was beside her, and then set his eyes on his brother. Lu Mosheng lightly touched Lu Moyan''s arm, his expression normal. "Then congratulations to your Highnesses." Clenching the hands hanging in the sleeves tightly, Lu Mosheng could only feel a fishy sweetness welling up in his throat, which almost made him lose his composure on the spot. Prince Consort? The majestic princess of the Northern Qing Dynasty actually became the son-in-law of the Southern Chu Kingdom, so he is only worthy of the Southern Chu Kingdom? Because he was about the same age as His Royal Highness, his mother loved him very much since he was a child, and told him not to get close to his niece, and he had to wait for the draft by His Royal Highness. So in Lu Mosheng''s heart, he will definitely become the person of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. It''s just that he didn''t know that after waiting for so many years, he had waited for such a result. Mingming''s mother told him before next year that when Her Royal Highness returned this time, the position of the Empress Dowager would be settled, and the Queen preferred him, and he himself felt that there was no one in Manshengjing who was more suitable for this position than him up. Although Wei Yujin of the Duke of Wei''s Mansion has a noble status, he has an unpleasant temper. No matter how much the queen likes him, she will not allow such a person to be her son-in-law. But he is different. He was raised by his mother according to the rules of the future empress since he was a child. He is knowledgeable, dignified and virtuous. I thought it was a sure thing, but it turned out like this in the end. If he can''t be her rightful king, then what is the purpose of his efforts in the past ten years? The sound of the piano in the distance suddenly stopped, Lu Mosheng slowly released her tightly clenched fingers, and looked at Su Qiruo with a smile. "If your highnesses don''t dislike them, why not Mo Sheng also play a song for your highness to cheer up." As he spoke, without waiting for anyone to refuse, Lu Mosheng''s servant handed over the piano in his hand. Leng Muxi was taken aback for a moment, it turned out that he came prepared. "My cousin plays the flute the best, why not play a piece with Mr. Lu." Su Qiruo observed for a long while, and felt that although this Mr. Lu was a bit more thoughtful, he was very suitable for the backyard of Duke Wei''s mansion. On the contrary, the Second Young Master Lu looked a little innocent, thinking that he was not as valued as the Eldest Young Master since he was a child, so he didn''t develop so many thoughts. There are some problems in the Duke of Wei''s mansion today, which are just suitable for a person with means to rectify and rectify them. If Lu Mosheng''s talent can impress Wei Yuqing, it is not impossible for the two of them to try together. Wei Yuqing hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said: "Yes." The nail on Lu Mosheng''s thumb gently pinched into the pulp of his index finger, and after calming down for a long time, he slowly let out a breath. As expected of children who grew up in a family, although it was the first time for these two to play together, they cooperated with each other tacitly and looked like a perfect match. Su Qiruo was already prepared for some mandarin ducks in her heart, but Leng Muxi who was at the side was a little unhappy when she saw the smile on the corner of her mouth. Is it just that good that other people play the piano? Look how happy she is. If she likes, he can also play the piano for her! After the song was over, before Su Qiruo had time to say a few polite words, Leng Muxi grabbed her sleeve. "I want to play the piano too." He wanted to play for her, and not let her listen to other people''s piano. "it is good." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, and ordered Anzuo to fetch the piano. "If your Highness does not give up, you can use Mo Sheng''s Jiaowei." Lu Mosheng smiled generously, but deliberately emphasized that the name of his piano was "Jiaowei", which made Leng Muxi a little unhappy. Jiaowei is one of the top ten famous zithers. It has been handed down for a hundred years and is very famous. "No need." Su Qiruo waved her hand and refused, "I have a bundle here in this palace, and I have already ordered someone to fetch it." Zuoliang is the first of the top ten famous qin, but everyone who practices the qin knows it well. Lu Mosheng smiled resentfully, lowered his eyes and said: "It''s Mo Sheng who is being abrupt." Lu Mosheng, who has always been dignified and dignified, didn''t know what happened to him today, and completely lost his mind. He just felt that the prince of Nanchu was not worthy of such a good person as Her Royal Highness, and Her Royal Highness should not be with such a man. Since he sat here, His Royal Highness the prince neither served tea nor wine to Her Royal Highness, but just sat and waited for Her Royal Highness to serve her. Where did you find a queen? Obviously found an ancestor. In Lu Mosheng''s perception, Her Royal Highness should come first in everything, instead of asking Her Royal Highness to accommodate her everywhere. "Shall we go together?" Leng Muxi didn''t pay attention to Lu Mosheng, but pulled Su Qiruo to play a song with her. "it is good." Su Qiruo casually fiddled with the strings a few times, then took Leng Muxi''s hand and put it on the strings, with fingertips curled up, the layer upon layer of piano sounds floated on the lake with lingering friendship, listening to it People can''t help feeling a little more lovesick. Wei Yuqing drank a few glasses by himself, and his usually clear eyes suddenly became hazy. She didn''t know what she was insisting on all these years. If she said she was thinking about that person, but after seeing Su Qiruo and Leng Muxi today, she felt that her friendship with that person was not so deep. After all, she is mediocre. The piano sounded, Su Qiruo held Leng Muxi''s hand tightly and never let go, and her voice was so gentle that it seemed as if water could be squeezed out. "Cold?" Leng Muxi shook his head: "It''s not cold." "Then sit for a while, and we will eat fish when the boat docks." The two talked as if there was no one else around, Lu Mosheng only felt that her heart was going to be broken. He had never seen His Royal Highness get along with others so tenderly, even when treating Wei Yujin, she was always separated by several layers of indifference. This insistence seems to be his wrong payment. Mother thinks she is the queen, but maybe people have never considered him. From the beginning to the end, the Lu family themselves are just self-righteous with the posture of a future queen. (end of this chapter) Chapter 428： The hired wife is a boss (61) Chapter 428 The hired wife is a boss (61) "Brother, are you okay?" Lu Moyan looked at Lu Mosheng worriedly, he knew his brother''s mind too well. Brother seems to be living for that position all his life, and all the young masters in Shengjing are not as serious as his brother for His Royal Highness. This shackle was imposed on him by his mother, and he put it on willingly. Now Her Majesty the Empress Dowager already has someone she likes, and even if the elder brother has the heart, he can only get the position of side king at most. Looking at Her Majesty''s performance today, I am afraid that I don''t have any brother in my heart. How can my brother withstand such a blow? Lu Mosheng shook his head absent-mindedly, and followed Wei Yuqing''s example and began to drink. Su Qiruo only said that fruit wine is not easy to get drunk, but it''s not that he can''t get drunk. So when they found out, Wei Yuqing and Lu Mosheng''s faces were flushed from drinking, and their eyes were hazy. Su Qiruo sent someone to send Wei Yuqing and the Lu family brothers back. It is said that Lu Mosheng fell seriously ill after returning, and he didn''t even attend the reception banquet for the prince of Nanchu. Su Qiruo sent someone to investigate Lu Mosheng''s actions over the years. Apart from playing tricks on her matters, there is nothing wrong with this person as a whole. "Actually, I think Second Master Lu is quite suitable for Wei Shi girl!" Leng Muxi picked up a piece of orange and took a bite. It was so sweet that his eyes rolled. He couldn''t understand why Su Qiruo insisted on matching Wei Yuqing and Lu Mosheng. In the final analysis, Lu Mosheng left a bad impression on Leng Muxi that day, he always felt that Mr. Lu was too scheming. "The people in the Duke of Wei''s mansion are not simple. Young Master Lu is simple-minded, and he is not suitable to be a future queen. He can''t control the people in the Duke of Wei''s mansion. Whether it is me or our future daughter, we will need it in the future." With the support of the Duke of Wei, the cousin''s husband must be capable and clear. Lu Mosheng has been trained as a future princess since she was a child, and she is perfect for the cousin''s gentleman." Su Qiruo patiently explained that Prime Minister Lu was a loyal man, even if he was a bit cautious, he would not betray Beiqing. So it is definitely a great help for Lu''s son to marry Wei Yuqing. Besides, their daughter will still need Wei Yuqing''s help in the future. Therefore, the backyard of the Wei family must be stabilized. "You trust that Mr. Lu very much, aren''t you afraid that he will plot against you because of his love and hatred?" Leng Muxi''s little jealous jar was overturned again, he didn''t like Su Qiruo praising other men in front of him. "We haven''t even spoken a few words. Where does his love for me come from? It''s just some unnecessary obsession." Su Qiruo believes in love at first sight, but that also has to be the age of first love. Lu Mosheng had met her when he was young. At that time, his feelings for her were definitely not liking, but just the obsession that Prime Minister Lu put on him. "What about between us? Is it your pity for me or your love?" Leng Muxi put down the orange in his hand, stared into Su Qiruo''s eyes and asked. It was he who entered the play first, and then he couldn''t tell the difference between the inside and the outside of the play. Su Qiruo treated him with great affection, but he didn''t know how much of this love was true and how much of it was pity for him. "We are in love with each other, and we are different from others." Su Qiruo raised her hand to gently wipe off the crumbs of dessert from the corners of Leng Muxi''s lips, touched her pink lips with her fingers, and watched the young man''s cheeks slowly turn red, and the corners of his mouth also raised, evoking an unspeakable smile. Come gently. On the sixth day of June, Her Majesty the Crown Prince got married and married the prince of Nanchu. Tianyun Mountain also sent people to send congratulatory gifts, including a pill specially given by Venerable Qingyun. "Junior Sister, Master ordered me to bring this to you, and I must deliver it to you personally." The third senior sister handed a flat round porcelain bottle to Su Qiruo''s hand, and solemnly explained. Su Qiruo took it curiously, opened the lid and smelled it. asked puzzledly: "What is this?" "The master only told you to feed the medicine here to the groom on your wedding night, and it will save the two of you a lot of trouble in the future." Although the third senior sister is old, she grew up in Tianyun Mountain since she was a child, and she doesn''t know much about the outside world. It''s just how the master explained, and she passed on the message. Su Qiruo was startled, and she faintly understood something in her heart. Master has always loved her dearly, and this pill must also be for her offspring. After half a month of their wedding, Su Qiruo brought Leng Muxi back to Southern Chu. When he left, he brought a lot of things, all of which were dowry gifts for Leng Muxi. On the way, the little prince announced the good news. In order to avoid bumps, the speed of the carriage slowed down again. By the time it arrived at Wangjing in Nanchu, it was already August. The wedding date, originally scheduled for the eighth day of August, was missed, so the wedding date was moved to August 30th. The weather turned cold, Leng Muxi didn''t bother to move, and spent the whole day nestling in Su Qiruo''s arms, absorbing the warmth from her body. "Drink this half bowl of milk before going to bed." Su Qiruo brought the hot milk to Leng Muxi''s lips, coaxing it softly. The little prince was very delicate and picky before, and it was even more difficult to serve him after he became pregnant. So his food, clothing, housing, and transportation are all done by Su Qiruo himself, and he never does it to others. Anyou was sent to manage the soldiers under Leng Muxi, while Anzuo and Fufeng stayed in the prince''s mansion to handle some matters for the little prince. Because she was pregnant with twins, she was extra delicate, so the emperor of Nanchu exempted the little prince from going to the morning court, and asked the imperial doctor to come to check his pulse three times a day. The baby was very sweet. "I don''t want to drink anymore, you''ve fed me up." Leng Muxi pinched the flesh on his waist and moaned, he used to be so skinny, but after being raised by Su Qiruo for more than half a year, he almost became a ball. "It''s comfortable to hold when you''re fat." Su Qiruo leaned over and kissed the little prince''s fleshy cheek. Actually, she thinks he is still a little thinner, but it''s not good to make up too much now, lest the fetus is too big and difficult to give birth. "Hey, let''s just drink half a bowl." After half coaxing and half persuading, she fed the half bowl of milk, Su Qiruo sighed in distress. No matter what age you are in, getting pregnant and having a baby is a great and difficult thing. "Will you despise me for being fat in the future?" The little prince''s eyes turned red with grievance while drinking. He was not a crybaby at all in the past, but now he is spoiled by Su Qiruo so much that he wants to shed a few tears at every turn. And every time he eyes red, she feels very distressed, and he feels better when he sees it. Leng Muxi never knew that he would hate it so much. In the past, he hated this kind of hypocritical man the most, but now he just can''t control it. "No, whatever Xier becomes is my favorite person." Su Qiruo promised with a smile that she would say this three or four times a day. It doesn''t bother him to listen to the left and right, but she is also willing to talk. (end of this chapter) Chapter 429： Fulang is a little vinegar (1) Chapter 429 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (1) As long as he is happy. Besides, these are all her thoughts. "But I can''t serve you these days..." The little prince didn''t know what "serving" was until he got married. He still couldn''t help but blush when he thought of the stupid things he did back then. But he was also worried that he would not be able to serve her for more than half a year, what if another vixen took the opportunity to seduce her, what would he do? "What do you think I am? Since you chose me back then, you should know that I am different from someone like Chi Hongshan. Xi''er, just rest assured, I will never let you down." Su Qiruo smiled helplessly. Hearing what she said, Leng Muxi closed his eyes in relief. Every time before he fell asleep, he would think of a way to be hypocritical. In fact, Su Qiruo understood that he was afraid that he would go out and do bad things while he was asleep. So during this period of time, Su Qiruo was almost inseparable from Leng Muxi, guarding him personally, which also made him feel at ease. "Your Highness." An Zuo''s deliberately lowered voice came from outside the door, Su Qiruo got up and walked out. "What is it?" "News came from Shengjing that the Empress has granted a marriage to Wei Shinu and Prince Lu, and the wedding date is set for February next year." "Now that Xi''er is not feeling well for a long journey, you order someone to prepare a heavier congratulatory gift and send it over. When you return to the palace in the future, you will visit your cousin in person." "Yes, this subordinate will do it immediately." After making arrangements, Su Qiruo hurried back, if the little prince couldn''t see her when he woke up, he would have to think wildly again. Fufeng, who was guarding the door, sighed faintly. The son-in-law he picked up for His Royal Highness is really a treasure. It is the first time he has seen a woman who dotes on her husband so much in this world. Even the women in the script didnt treat their husbands so well. Their masters are really lucky. On the first day of May of the following year, the prince''s mansion was full of joy. Looking at the two daughters lying beside her, Leng Muxi was so excited that tears filled his eyes. Before he had a quarrel with the emperor because of the matter of the eldest daughter, Su Qiruo persuaded him not to worry, maybe he could have two daughters in this birth. At that time, he only thought that Su Qiruo was coaxing him to play, but he didn''t expect it to be true. Thinking of the pill that Su Qiruo gave him on the wedding night, Leng Muxi couldn''t help feeling warm in his heart. That Venerable Qingyun is really a visionary, who can calculate their difficulties from thousands of miles away. "Consort..." "Hey, I''m here!" Su Qiruo hurriedly lay down beside the bed, and tightly held Leng Muxi''s hand. "I am very happy" "Thanks for your hard work, Xi''er." Leng Muxi shook his head: "I don''t work hard, you are the one who worked hardest." In the past year, he has tormented her enough. If it was another woman, he would have been tired of it long ago. But she didn''t, and treated him as before. Two daughters were born almost at the same time, the one who came out first was the eldest daughter, and the one who came out later was the second daughter. When Su Qiruo and Leng Muxi grew up beside Su Qiruo and Leng Muxi when they were five years old, the two children were sent to Tianyun Mountain by Su Qiruo. Half of the time each year is spent studying in Tianyun Mountain, and the other half of the time goes back to Beiqing and Nanchu respectively to learn how to govern the country with their imperial grandmother. Su Qiruo took Leng Muxi and the two-year-old youngest son to run around, sometimes to accompany the eldest daughter, sometimes to accompany the second daughter, but also happily. When the two children were fifteen years old, the emperor of Beiqing Kingdom first announced his abdication and passed the throne to the emperor''s eldest granddaughter. In the winter of the same year, the emperor of Southern Chu Kingdom abdicated and a new emperor succeeded. The two sisters started a new life. As for Su Qiruo and Leng Muxi, they have already traveled all over the world, and tenderness is everywhere. Zhongding Mountains and forests are all dreams, and the world will not be shocked by favor or disgrace, just enjoy life in leisure. "Fu Lang is a Little Vinegar" Prime Minister Ji Guanlan has colluded with foreign thieves and has been thrown into prison by the emperor. Everyone in the entire Wangjing City is in danger, only the Tainu Mansion has people coming in and out from time to time. The gate of Ji Mansion has also been surrounded by the Imperial Forest Army, and no one dares to enter or exit. "I will take my leave." In the study room, the last few ministers also left, and Su Qiruo rubbed her eyes tiredly. Although the case of the Ji family is full of doubts, no evidence has been found to prove that Ji Guanlan was framed. Even if she wanted to help, there was nothing she could do. "Your Highness, it''s getting dark, let''s serve dinner!" Ruying looked at her master distressedly, and persuaded in a low voice. Because of Prime Minister Ji''s matter, their Highnesses have been dead for several days. Many of Ji Guanlan''s colleagues in the court did not believe that Prime Minister Ji would collude with foreign thieves, and had the heart of conspiracy. But the emperor has already issued an order. Before finding conclusive evidence, anyone who dares to intercede at will will be regarded as an accomplice. Everyone was helpless, so they had to put their ideas on the head of the princess. So during this period of time, the Tainu Mansion can be described as very lively. "You haven''t eaten anything for lunch..." Ruying saw that Su Qiruo didn''t respond, so she persuaded him again. "Go!" Su Qiruo took a long breath, then stood up and walked outside. Outside the study, the wind is still whirling around. Seeing Su Qiruo coming out, he hesitated to step forward. "What is it?" "Your Highness, the young master of the Ji family is kneeling outside the mansion!" Rufeng bit the bullet and said. Master Ji came early in the morning, but his Highness has been discussing matters with the adults in the study, and she dared not disturb her. Who knows that man is so stubborn, he has been kneeling until now. It is still early spring, and the ground is very cool. With his small body, if he kept kneeling down, he might die. Ru Feng didn''t want to care about it at all, in her heart, no one is as important as His Highness, and it would be a sin if His Highness was involved because of the Ji family''s affairs. But she didn''t dare not tell her master that if something happened to Mr. Ji at the gate of the Grand Lady''s Mansion, His Highness might still be in trouble. Rufeng thinks about it more and more annoyed. The emperor has ordered that no one should interfere with Prime Minister Ji''s affairs until evidence is found. By doing this, isn''t Mr. Ji sincerely embarrassing their master? Su Qiruo frowned slightly: "Young master of the Ji family? He''s not staying in Ji''s mansion, why kneel at the door of the empress''s mansion?" The entire Ji Mansion was surrounded by the Imperial Forest Army, Su Qiruo didn''t think that this frail young master of the Ji family would have the ability to come out and intercede with her. Besides, the matter of Ji Guanlan has not yet reached a conclusion. As a son of an aristocratic family who knows nothing about the world, it is much safer to stay in the prime minister''s mansion for the time being than outside. "It seems that Mr. Ji went to visit his grandfather''s house some time ago, and he is not in the mansion." Now that the Ji Mansion does not allow people to enter or leave, this Mr. Ji must have come to the Tai Nu Mansion because he had nowhere to ask for help. "Then you personally take someone to send him back, and tell Lin Qing to let him in." Lin Qing is the commander of the Imperial Forest Army, and also a member of Su Qiruo. Rufeng is apologetic: "But he insists on seeing you, and won''t leave if he won''t see you." Rufeng has never seen such a stubborn man, who doesn''t listen to good words. Happy Children''s Day! New January, new story, thank you for your support all the way! I love you~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 430： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (2) Chapter 430 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (2) Then a delicate and handsome young man kneels at the door of the empress dowager''s mansion. Isn''t this just a disaster for their master? How does this make the people in the capital think of their master? Those who dont know are afraid that they still think what the master has done to him! "Then I will go to see him." Su Qiruo was not annoyed, although she was not familiar with this Mr. Ji, she had met him a few times before. Ji Yunche of Prime Minister Ji''s residence is the prime minister''s old son, and he is handsome and talented, so he is quite favored. It''s just that this young master Ji has a very weird temper and is not good at interacting with others. So this year is already eighteen, and they haven''t even made a kiss yet. The sons of ordinary families get engaged at the age of thirteen or fourteen, and marry at the latest at the age of fifteen. Even so, there are quite a few people in the capital who are following the idea of ??Young Master Ji. Especially this time when the Ji family is in trouble, many people are waiting for the men of the Ji family to fall into slavery, so that they can buy this young master Ji back to be a bed warmer! A thunder flashed across the sky, and Rufeng''s body couldn''t help trembling. It''s going to rain! Su Qiruo''s steps also became more hurried. Actually, to be honest, Ji Guanlan still has a kind of mentorship towards her. Ji Guanlan once guided Su Qiruo''s studies when she was young, and she has always had a good impression of Ji Guanlan. It''s just that the emperor doesn''t like people forming cliques for personal gain, and Su Qiruo doesn''t dare to get too close to a few important officials, but she always respects the old prime minister in her heart. Now that the Ji family is in trouble, if she can help, she will never sit idly by. But now there is no evidence to prove Ji Guanlan''s innocence, even if she wants to help, she seems very powerless. The door of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion opened, and a man in white knelt there upright, his face was pale, and his body was trembling slightly, but he didn''t move a bit. When he heard the door open, Ji Yunche raised his head in a panic. His hands were clenched tightly, his chapped lips trembled, and a gleam of light flashed in his beautiful eyes. The woman wore a bright yellow eight-tailed phoenix robe before she had time to change it out. Qingcheng Wushuang''s face was a little tired, but it still made people''s hearts flutter. Ji Yunche bowed and kowtowed, and said hoarsely, "I have seen Your Royal Highness." "Empress Mother and Bengong are ordering people to search for evidence about Mr. Ji''s matter, and Empress Mother has not ordered to blame the Ji family. There is still room for improvement in this matter. You should go back to the residence and wait." In fact, the emperor also believed in Ji Guanlan in his heart, otherwise he would not have locked him up and stopped him from mentioning it. Those who framed Ji Guanlan even if they want to take the opportunity to add fire, it is not the time, so, is it not a kind of protection for her? "Your Highness, my subjects can prove my mother''s innocence. My mother has been loyal to the emperor and the South Vietnamese country all her life. She will never do such a thing of treason." Ji Yunche said with red eyes, he grew up by his mother''s side since he was a child, and he knows her mother better than anyone else. She is about to retire, how could she choose to betray South Vietnam at this time? This is clearly someone who is framing. "You are Mr. Ji''s biological son, so you cannot be a witness." Su Qiruo came to Ji Yunche, and pulled him up from the ground through his sleeve. But Ji Yunche, who had been kneeling all day long, couldn''t stand now, as soon as his knees softened, he fell to the side. Su Qiruo exerted a little force with his hands and supported him with both hands, but he was also in a dilemma. Su Qiruo lowered his voice and whispered next to Ji Yunche''s ear: "Don''t worry, I won''t ignore Lord Ji." Afterwards, Ji Yunche was no longer given a chance to speak, Su Qiruo directly turned around and ordered: "Rufeng, send Young Master Ji back." "Your Highness!" Ji Yunche suddenly hugged Su Qiruo''s arm, and begged with red eyes, shaking his head: "May your Highness keep me as a cleaning servant in the Grand Lady''s Mansion? I don''t want to go back." Su Qiruo was about to yell loudly, when her eyes inadvertently fell on the half circle of bruises on his fair neck. Looking at his skirt again, there are clearly traces of being torn. Su Qiruo felt a wave of anger for no reason, there is still someone so bold under the Son of Heaven. Prime Minister Ji''s matter has not yet been settled, and someone dared to bully her son. "Who did it?" Ji Yunche''s body was stiff, and he said in a hoarse voice with a bloodless face: "I have been begging for help to save my mother these few days, maybe someone leaked the news, and Zhang Guanghui blocked me in the alley outside Ji''s mansion before dawn today. , she said that as long as the subject is willing to go home with her, she will have a way to save the subject''s mother..." Ji Yunche''s voice paused, and his body softened again, but he still held on and refused to fall down. "The subject refused, so she wanted to strangle him to death. Fortunately, someone came over when the Imperial Forest Army was handing over, and when she heard the sound, she threw off the subject and ran away. The subject had nowhere to go, so he could only ask His Highness for help." Zhang Guanghui''s mother was the grand master of the court, and now the power of the grand master''s mansion is in full swing, Ji Yunche doesn''t know where he can hide to escape Zhang Guanghui''s clutches. But in the Tai Nu Mansion, the mother and daughter of the Zhang family absolutely dare not offend. Seeing the man in front of him saying these words so calmly, Su Qiruo felt a little uncomfortable. Ben was a person who was loved by thousands of people, but just after his mother fell into trouble, he was almost insulted and almost strangled to death. If it were me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to be so calm. "You grew up in Wangjing since you were young, so you should know that I never like men to wait around me. Since you have nowhere to go, you should stay in the guest room of the Empress''s Mansion first!" It''s just an extra bowl of rice, Su Qiruo doesn''t care about it. Even for Prime Minister Ji''s sake, she couldn''t ignore him. Ji Yunche shook his head, and his tone was a little more eager: "I can wash and clean the clothes, and I won''t live in the empress''s mansion for nothing." "Rufeng, take Mr. Ji to the guest room, and then ask the imperial doctor to come over and show him." Su Qiruo tried to let go of her hand, and said to Rufeng behind her. Before Rufeng''s hand touched Ji Yunche, Ji Yunche took two steps back to avoid it. Naihe knelt for too long and hurt his knee, so he fell straight to the ground without anyone to support him. Ru Feng was taken aback, and was a little afraid to go to pull Ji Yunche. This Mr. Ji obviously doesn''t like her touching him. Su Qiruo turned around, leaned over and rushed to Ji Yunche''s side, picked him up, and immediately hugged him horizontally. "I will send you there." She could see that this young master Ji''s temper was really weird enough. Ji Yunche froze and didn''t dare to move, his long eyelashes trembled again and again, but he still didn''t dare to open his mouth, but there was a tinge of blood on his pale cheeks, making him look even more attractive. After the two entered the room, Ji Yunche boldly looked at Su Qiruo again. "Your Highness, is it safe to speak here?" Su Qiruo nodded, placed him on the soft couch in the outer room, and took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms. (end of this chapter) Chapter 431： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (3) Chapter 431 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (3) "Let me first apply some medicine to your wrist and neck wounds, as for your knees...how about you do it yourself later?" The woman''s tenderness blurred Ji Yunche''s eyes, he nodded numbly, and he didn''t wake up until the button on his collar was unbuttoned and he encountered a cold spot. Su Qiruo used a clean cotton ball dipped in medicine and applied it to the pinch marks on Ji Yunche''s neck, except for this one, other places were not injured. "Are you trying to say that Zhang Guanghui may have evidence to prove your mother''s innocence?" Su Qiruo withdrew his hand, and then lifted Ji Yunche''s sleeve, his wrist and forearm were also bruised, presumably they were pinched by Zhang Guanghui when he was struggling. Ji Yunche nodded: "She swears everything she said, it doesn''t look like she''s lying." "So it''s not true that you came to seek Bengong''s protection, but it''s true that you want to tell Bengong about it." Su Qiruo secretly thought it was funny, but he didn''t expect that Young Master Ji was quite thoughtful. After making such a fuss at the gate of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, everyone in the world would think that he was trying to intercede with Prime Minister Ji. Unexpectedly, he was so rational that he was so terribly rational that even when he was almost bullied, he still didn''t forget to tell others what to say. Ji Yunche clenched his fist tightly, the nail of his thumb was stuck on the palm of his hand, the pain was severe. He didn''t admit it. "I don''t know who else to ask." In the past two days, he has searched all the families he had been friends with before, and no one dared to let him in. The world is hot and cold, and everyone now avoids him. Only the woman in front of him would directly take him into the mansion. He actually had no hope at all. But he ran out of money and couldn''t stay in the inn. After what happened to Zhang Guanghui, he didn''t dare to wander outside anymore. In desperation, he tried to come to see the princess. Ji''s family doesn''t have a close relationship with the Tainu Mansion, and he is also not familiar with Her Highness the Tainu, but he never thought that when he was in trouble, the only person who would help him would be her. Everyone said that Her Royal Highness is lenient and kind, and his mother often praised her in the mansion, so he believed it now. No matter what, when Ji''s family was in trouble, she was the only one who didn''t avoid him like a snake. This is enough for him to be grateful for his whole life. "You can live here with peace of mind, the Zhang family... I will send someone to investigate." Su Qiruo withdrew her hand and left the medicine to Ji Yunche. Knowing that he was seriously injured, but the injury on his knee was really inconvenient for her to do it. "Thank you, Your Highness." Ji Yunche tightly clenched the medicine bottle in his hand, and there was a wind-like sound from outside the house, announcing that the invited imperial doctor had arrived. "Go and arrange some servants to come and serve Mr. Ji." Rufeng glanced at his master unexpectedly, and took his orders. It''s just that I still feel a little puzzled. Didn''t this Mr. Ji say that he will enter the mansion to serve His Highness? Why did he still have to find someone to serve him? The imperial doctor left a prescription to prevent the wind and cold, and Ji Yunche only suffered some skin trauma, and there were no other problems. Ji Yunche lifted his trouser legs with a pale face when there were no other people in the hall. His bruised and torn knees were even stuck to his trousers. His hands paused, bit his lip tightly, and then pulled it violently, the pain was so painful that he almost passed out. Regardless of wiping off the cold sweat on his forehead, Ji Yunche dipped the ointment on his knees with his trembling hands. Just one small movement required all his strength. Rufeng was quick to do things, and four handsome and clean servants were already waiting outside the hall. But the master inside didn''t tell them to go in, nor did they dare to take a step forward. The empress dowager''s mansion is different from ordinary people''s house. The rules in the mansion are strict, and no one dares to make mistakes. It''s just that they are also curious about which son they will serve. After all, Her Royal Highness has not yet married Funa servant, and they have never heard of anyone sent to her by the emperor and queen. Guard Rufeng only said to let them serve the young master well, and didn''t say much else. I don''t know how long it took before there was a "pop" sound inside. The servants were startled, and after looking at each other in dismay, they sent Li Chun to go forward and ask, "My lord, are you alright?" "Nothing, go prepare a bucket of hot water." Ji Yunche''s weary voice came from the hall, Li Xia hurriedly went to fetch water, and Li Chun brought Li Qiu and Li Dong into the hall. Looking at the handsome young man inside, his hair was wet with sweat, his complexion was extremely pale, and the hem of his snow-white clothes was still stained with blood, Li Chun also turned pale with fright. "Master, are you sick?" Since she is a member of Her Royal Highness, she cannot be ill. They were recruited by Rufeng Guards to serve the Young Master. If something happens to the Young Master, none of the four of them can escape. Ji Yunche shook his head: "No problem, the imperial doctor has already prescribed the medicine, and it will be fine after taking it later." "The slave waited for the young master to take a bath." Several people didn''t dare to take it seriously. The young master was obviously injured, and he must not be able to take a bath and change clothes by himself. "I''m sorry, my brothers." Ji Yunche said politely, now that he is injured, he has to rely on them. When the injury on his knee healed, he went to wait on His Highness the Empress Dowager. Now in this world, the only one who can save my mother and the Ji family is Her Royal Highness. "My son is serious, this is the duty of a slave." There is only one master, Her Royal Highness, in the Tai Nu Mansion, but Her Highness never likes men to serve her in the inner hall. Although the four of them were the first to be rewarded by the queen to Her Highness, they can only help in the yard. Now that they can come to serve the young master, if the young master enters the empress dowager''s mansion in the future, then they will become the first-class servants beside the young master. Not to mention how many times the monthly money has been doubled, but the status is much higher than it is now. The four of them meticulously washed Ji Yunche''s hair and wiped his body, and carefully avoided the wound on his knee, which made Ji Yunche feel a little warmer in his heart. The servants of the Tainu House really understand the rules. With so many injuries on his body, none of the four of them asked more questions. Thinking of the servants who have changed around him, Ji Yunche curled his lips in a self-deprecating manner. They only said that he was difficult to serve, but they didn''t want to be a servant, but there were no rules for servants, and they forgot their duty. Every one of them bullied others because he was favored in the mansion, and how many troubles he caused and how many people he offended. Although he is somewhat favored by his mother and father, he is not the only child in the house. The elder sisters are all married and have children, but he has become the least sensible in the eyes of the elder sisters and husbands. Although Ji Yunche didn''t say anything, his heart was like a mirror. Those servants who were sent to him all took advantage of others. Provoking his relationship with his sisters was just to deal with his father. He didn''t want to get involved in the dirty things in the backyard, but it didn''t mean he didn''t know. Over the years, so many people who went to the Xiangfu to ask for marriage were rejected by him, mainly because he didn''t want to live like his father. (end of this chapter) Chapter 432： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (4) Chapter 432 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (4) Who said men have to be dignified? Why can a woman serve three husbands and four servants, but a man must stick to one and die? He doesn''t want to marry, he doesn''t want to live like that hypocritical lord who pretends to be dignified and manages the backyard for his wife. Even if he wants to marry, he will only marry a woman who will only marry him once in his life. If he cant meet him, he will go to the temple to shave his head and become a monk. As far as he knows, the only clean woman in Manwangjing is the present princess Su Qiruo, which is why he only let her touch her. Looking at the tranquility in the Empress''s Mansion today, Ji Yunche has strengthened his belief even more. Look, there are not so many men in the backyard, how happy the masters are. Women dont need to say those hypocritical nonsense in order to deal with men of all colors, and men dont need to pretend to be virtuous, speak human words in front of the wife-lord, and stab each other behind the back, fighting to the death. But he didn''t tell anyone about his thoughts. If his father and mother knew about it, they would reprimand him for treason and whimsy. Lidong came in with a set of light blue clothes from outside, and said respectfully: "My lord, Your Highness said that there are no men''s clothes in the mansion, so I ordered someone to buy them from a tailor''s shop, so you can make do with them first, and call them tomorrow." The people from Xianyi Spinning came to measure your clothes." "Um." Ji Yunche responded, but his mind couldn''t help but fly out of the sky. His Royal Highness is too careful to think about such a trivial matter. "My son is so beautiful." Li Qiu, who carefully helped Ji Yunche dress, couldn''t help admiring that when he was young, he had seen the eldest prince who was famous in the capital at that time in the palace a few times, he was like a banished fairy. His Royal Highness the First Prince is the elder brother of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, and he is also a descendant of the Empress. His appearance is 80% similar to the empress of the most beautiful woman. It was only later that the First Prince went to Dongyue Kingdom to make peace, and he was also sent out of the palace to serve His Royal Highness the Crown Princess. Although I can often see some noble sons from the capital outside, I have never seen someone as good-looking as the eldest prince. Meeting this young master Ji today reminded him of the eldest prince he met when he was young. Ji Yunche smiled faintly: "It''s just a skin." The most indispensable thing in the capital is a beautiful son, so what if he is good-looking? In addition to making women like Zhang Guanghui covet you, you will also attract some villains who are jealous of you. Those tricks are endless, making it hard to guard against. "Beautiful skin can make people pleasing to the eye, which is what others can only wish for! Young master, be careful about your legs..." "You are the first son to live in the Grand Lady''s Mansion. Our Highness has never allowed men to stay overnight. The two Ye Gongzi begged several times, but His Highness sent someone back to the Ye Mansion every time!" The Young Master Ye they are talking about is the nephew of the queen mother''s family, and he is still the cousin of His Royal Highness. Even so, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager did not allow anyone to stay overnight. Only Mr. Ji in front of him, His Royal Highness Tai Nu treats him differently from others. After all, they were all men of about the same age, and Ji Yunche was determined to inquire about the preferences of the Empress Dowager, so the conversation between the master and servant became more frequent. This is also the first time that Ji Yunche has been so close to Su Qiruo, and he can definitely hear news about her. Li Chun stood behind Ji Yunche and helped him twist his hair, while Li Xia and Li Qiu squatted beside his legs and carefully applied the medicine for him. After making the bed, Lidong took the balm and tapped Ji Yunche''s wrist a few times. Thinking of the cold treatment and cold eyes he received a few days ago, Ji Yunche couldn''t tell what it was like. "Young master, let''s eat something first!" After Li Chun fixed Ji Yunche''s hair, he ordered someone to serve dinner in the outer hall. "Is it raining outside?" Ji Yunche came down to the table with the support of Li Xia and Li Qiu, looked at the night outside and asked. "Yes, it''s been a while. Young master, do you feel cold? The slave will get you a blanket and cover it." Thinking that Ji Yunche had an injury on his knee, maybe he was a little chilly, so Li Qiu went to fetch a thin blanket and put it on his lap. The meals on the table are very light, presumably someone ordered it specially. Ji Yunche couldn''t help but think of Su Qiruo again, he felt that apart from her, no one would have such a delicate thought. The fingers holding the chopsticks curled up, Ji Yunche thought about taking medicine after the meal, so he didn''t dare to take too much. "You guys go down to eat too! You don''t need to keep watch at night, just go to rest and go." Although he was sent by His Majesty the Empress Dowager to serve him, Ji Yunche didn''t really regard himself as the master of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion. To be honest, he doesn''t even count as a guest, he''s just a nuisance. The four of them didn''t treat him slowly because of his mother''s affairs. Instead, they were considerate in every way, and he didn''t want to cause trouble for others. "I won''t be hungry, I will go after serving the young master for a while." They are just slaves in the mansion, how can they have the right to eat and rest on time like masters? While speaking, Lidong had already brought in the medicine, and Lichun took a small plate of candied fruit and put it aside, so thoughtful that no one could find any mistakes. Ji Yunche drank the medicine in one gulp, rinsed his mouth and then drove them to eat, and he himself had to lie down early. Ji Yunche took three days of rest before he recovered. Although his knees were still hurting, his complexion looked much better than before. It''s just that he hasn''t seen Su Qiruo in the past three days, nor has he seen anyone other than the four who waited on him. "Your Highness, the secret guard who went to the Zhang family has returned." Ruying led a woman in black into the study of the Grand Lady''s Mansion, and soon she withdrew again. "how?" Su Qiruo put down the pen in his hand, closed the folder, and then looked up at the woman standing there. "The subordinates and others have been observing secretly for a few days. The Zhang residence is heavily guarded, especially Zhang Yuanchun''s study. Even Zhang Guanghui dare not enter at will." Long and slender fingers lightly tapped on the smooth table, Su Qiruo slowly hooked the corners of her lips. "There is no three hundred taels of silver here. If this is the case, there must be tricks in it." The hidden guards she sent this time are all the best in the Anbu. If they can''t even get close to the study, there must be many unknown secrets hidden in it. From this point of view, the person who colluded with foreign thieves may be Zhang Yuanchun who holds the evidence of Ji Guanlan''s innocence. Of course, this cannot rule out that there are others behind Zhang Yuanchun. "Let Shadow walk there in person, be careful not to alarm Zhang Yuanchun." It is not yet possible to scare the snake, if Zhang Yuanchun jumps over the wall to attack Ji Guanlan in a hurry, then the gain will outweigh the loss. "Yes." After the woman in black left, Su Qiruo lost all interest in reading the memorial. It seems that the few words that Ji Yunche used the beauty trick to get out of that idiot Zhang Guanghui''s mouth may have really made a great contribution. (end of this chapter) Chapter 433： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (5) Chapter 433 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (5) Thinking of Ji Yunche, Su Qiruo almost forgot that he was still recuperating in his mansion! But the young master of the Ji family is a man who has not left the cabinet after all, so it is not easy for Su Qiruo to visit him. So he had no choice but to call the housekeeper over, and ordered someone to send some supplements, clothes and jewelry to Ji Yunche, so he felt better. "Your Highness, Mr. Ye and the others are here..." Rufeng walked in with a wrinkled face and reported the report. She felt that her master hadn''t been annoyed to death by these two Ye Gongzi all these years, and she was about to be annoyed to death. How could there be such a difficult person in this world? His Royal Highness the Grandmother has clearly stated that she will not marry the son of the Ye family as the Grandmother, not even the side-lord, these two Young Masters are still determined. Even if Her Royal Highness is their cousin, there is no son who goes to the cousin''s house so frequently! Although Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng are twins, they look exactly alike, but their temperaments are worlds apart. Ye Qingqing doesn''t talk much, but she has an idea, and she can subdue people with a single move. Ye Qingcheng has a hot temper, likes to be competitive, and is also a master who never wants to suffer. I dont know whats wrong with the two brothers, but I just think that the prince must be one of them, and since I was a child, I have regarded myself as the future prince. If Su Qi had already made it clear in front of the emperor and the queen, she would not marry a cousin with blood relatives into the mansion, let alone a righteous monarch, even if she was a housemate. She doesn''t want to give birth to a stupid child in the future. The adults will suffer, and the child will also be miserable in this life. Even if there is only a small possibility, she cannot accept it. The emperor and the queen knew that this daughter had a mind, so they all followed her, and promised that she would choose the queen by herself in the future. It''s just that Her Royal Highness is nineteen years old this year and has not yet been drafted. The emperor and the queen are anxious, and the mother''s family of the queen, the Ye family, is even more worried. They all rely on Her Majesty the Crown Princess! Nowadays, although Her Royal Highness is the only one in the court, the other imperial daughters are not all honest, each of them has their own little calculations in their hearts! Su Qiruo is also slightly displeased, she doesn''t like dealing with such uninterested people. Over the years, how many times has she said in secret, that no one from the Ye family will be allowed to have any ideas about her in the future. Does the Ye family not understand people''s words? "Go and tell the porter that the Ye family must obtain the permission of my palace to enter the house in the future." Since they are shameless, she doesn''t have to show mercy. Now is the critical period when the courtiers are urging her to get married. She can''t hide in time, but the two brothers come to join in the fun from time to time. It''s obvious what An''s heart is. "Yes." Rufeng responded, turned around and was about to go out, Su Qiruo also walked out with her. Rufeng was puzzled, wouldn''t she go to meet those two in person, Your Highness? Rufeng really knows Su Qiruo''s thoughts all too well, their master is almost annoyed by those two people, they can''t hide normally, but today is an exception. Unexpectedly, Rufeng went out of the corridor and turned to the left, but Su Qiruo turned to the right. Rufeng was startled, then slapped his head violently, only then remembered the person living in the guest room. To say that this Mr. Ji is really responsible, he has lived in the Tainu Mansion for several days, and he has never even been out of the yard. If it were the man next to him, given such an opportunity, he would think of a way to stick it on Her Royal Highness. For this reason, Rufeng thinks highly of Ji Yunche. If Prime Minister Ji is acquitted and released as an official, His Highness can marry Mr. Ji in. Such a man who keeps his own place is His Highness''s good helper, unlike those two young masters of the Ye family, who only want their tails to go up to the sky. Ji Yunche moved to the yard step by step, Lichun found a miscellaneous book for him, and he was reading it with great interest. When Su Qiruo came in, his goal was such a landscape painting. Under the crabapple tree, the man was sitting at the stone table, resting his chin on one hand and flipping through the books on the table with the other. Occasionally, a breeze would blow, playfully curling up a few strands of his hair, and the slender fingers would wrap the strands of hair between the fingers, forming curls one by one. Ji Yunche''s facial features are exquisite, especially those eyes, which are breathtakingly beautiful. Mo Shangren are like jade, a gentleman is unparalleled in the world. There was a touch of calm on his fair face, completely different from the panic he felt when he knelt at the door of the empress''s mansion and begged her that day. Su Qiruo suddenly remembered the ending of Ji Yunche in the book. At that time, he had nowhere to ask for help. In order to save his mother, he voluntarily entered the second imperial concubine''s residence. Finally, Ji Guanlan was murdered to death in prison. Ji Zhengjun couldn''t stand the blow and fell ill, so he followed soon after. Ji Yunche hated Su Yuhua for deceiving him. He had already planned that if Su Yuhua could really save his mother, it would be fine if he gave her his body. However, Su Yuhua lied to him from the beginning to the end, delaying his important event and killing his mother. So Ji Yunche poisoned Su Yuhua''s wine, and died with her in the courtyard of the second imperial concubine''s mansion. Perhaps that slightly scorching gaze had been staring at Ji Yunche for a while, Ji Yunche frowned slightly, and looked at the gate of the courtyard displeased. Looking at each other, Ji Yunche was also stunned. He didn''t expect Su Qiruo to come over, he thought she had already forgotten him. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Ji Yunche supported the stone table and wanted to get up, but was stopped by Su Qiruo first. "You have a leg injury, there is no need to be polite." Her voice was very gentle, and Ji Yunche''s ears couldn''t help but feel warm when he heard it. "Thank you, Your Highness." "Is the leg injury better? If there is anything wrong, I will send someone to invite the imperial doctor to come and have a look. Don''t delay." The ancients had short lives and limited medical conditions. If Ji Yunche''s leg injury left some hidden disease, he would have to suffer in the future. Su Qiruo didn''t want such a fresh life to be lost in her concubine''s mansion. "No need, the scab has already formed, and it will be able to move after a few more days." Ji Yunche shook his head, seeing that Su Qiruo was still standing beside him, he took out a handkerchief and spread it on the stone bench beside him. "Please sit down, Your Highness." Su Qiruo took a look at the green bamboo on the handkerchief, and felt that it looked familiar. "Do you apply the ointment I left you last time?" Seeing the mark on his neck that had faded to the point where it was almost invisible, Su Qiruo asked suddenly. "His Royal Highness''s ointment is very effective, not even leaving a scar." Ji Yunche squeezed his collar uncomfortably, trying to cover up that mark. Obviously she has seen him in the most embarrassing state, but now he doesn''t want her to see that bruise again. "Then you can continue to use it, and tell me when it''s gone. Men love beauty, and it''s really not easy to leave scars." Especially with such a beautiful skin, what a pity to leave a few scars! She smiled warmly, but Ji Yunche squeezed the handkerchief slightly nervously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 434： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (6) Chapter 434 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (6) Since she said that, presumably she doesn''t like scars on men, right? For some unknown reason, a bunch of messy things suddenly appeared in Ji Yunche''s mind. It made him feel ashamed and wanted to find a place to hide. Su Qiruo glanced at the book in his hand, it was the miscellaneous books she bought when she went out for a stroll when she was young, and said with a smile: "What kind of books do you like to read, tell the people below, and let them find them for you. Its time to recuperate, its really boring to lie in bed all day, you have to find something to pass the time. Ji Yunche blinked his curly eyelashes in a panic, and said incoherently, "I... I don''t care about what I''m looking at." She may not have the books he likes to read in her mansion. After all, her identity is different from others, and she is still unmarried. How can there be things that men like in the mansion? Now living with her and having to trouble her to reverse the case for his mother is already very troublesome. He definitely won''t go so far as to instigate the people in the house to find him some books to read. Although Ji Yunche has a cold temper and is a bit withdrawn, he can understand clearly. Her Royal Highness is his benefactor, no matter whether she can save his mother or not, he owes her a great favor. When his leg was healed, he went to serve her. Serving tea and water, washing and cleaning, he is willing. "What kind of books do you like to read, let people find them, and it''s not a troublesome thing to be left or right." Su Qiruo glanced at the candied fruit and snacks neatly arranged on the table, and at a glance, she knew that Ji Yunche hadn''t touched him, and she didn''t know if he didn''t like it. "Tell the servants what you like to eat, and let them prepare it. Don''t wrong yourself." Ji Yunche''s nose couldn''t help sore, he lowered his eyes and looked at his hand shaking, and it took him a long time to calm down. "Your Highness, you don''t need to worry about your servants. I have caused you a lot of trouble by disturbing you here. I am grateful for your Highness''s perseverance." When he knelt at the door of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion holding his last hope, he never thought that she would meet him, let alone keep him. She is the only person in this world who doesn''t treat him as trouble, and she is Ji Yunche''s benefactor. "Master Ji, you don''t have to be polite. You just need to stay here with peace of mind. You don''t have to worry about Prime Minister Ji''s affairs. Things will always come to light one day." Su Qiruo raised her hand and poured two cups of tea, one was placed in front of Ji Yunche, and the other was picked up by herself. "Try it, this is the Yuqian Longjing tea just delivered by the palace a few days ago. It tastes pretty good. If you don''t like it, there are some other tea leaves in the mansion. Just ask someone to get it for you if you like to drink." Ji Yunche pursed his lips tightly and looked at the tea placed in front of him. There was still a lot of heat in the tea fragrance, which made him want to cry. "There is still some plum blossom tea that I made last winter in the house. Maybe you will like it. I will order someone to bring you some later." Su Qiruo thought that he didn''t like to drink this kind of tea with a bit of bitter taste, so he thought of the plum blossom tea he had dried before. "Thank you, Your Highness." Ji Yunche knew that he shouldn''t just accept her offer like this, but he couldn''t bear to refuse. That''s the scented tea she made herself! "Prime Minister Ji has dedicated his whole life to Nanyue, and it is my duty to take care of her family. Mr. Ji, please don''t tell me any more thank you." Unknowingly, Su Qiruo no longer called herself "Ben Gong", but instead seemed to be facing her friend, and her tone was much gentler than that day. "Yes" Ji Yunche didn''t know what to say, so he could only respond in a low voice. The handsome young man''s eyes were reddened, and he avoided looking at the woman beside him, as if he was hesitant to speak. "Cousin, you can make it easy for us to find." Two teenagers who looked exactly the same rushed in from outside the courtyard, their tone of voice seemed to be coquettish, but the eyes that fell on Ji Yunche were like knives, as if they wanted to kill Ji Yunche. Ji Yunche certainly knew these two people. In the past, he and his father went out to attend banquets in various prefectures. They also met each other, but they didn''t speak together. "This...isn''t Mr. Ji?" "I heard that Prime Minister Ji has been imprisoned for colluding with foreign thieves in an attempt to rebel, and the entire Ji family has been imprisoned. Why is Mr. Ji here?" The two brothers spoke in a bad tone, and directly poked Ji Yunche''s lung tube. Ji Yunche''s face turned pale, and he clenched his hands buried in his sleeves tightly. If it was the past, he would definitely refute a few words, and he has never been a loser. But not today, the Ji family is no longer the bustling Ji family in the past, and now it is in front of His Royal Highness, even if he doesn''t care about himself, he can''t ignore her. The Ye family is the father''s family of Her Royal Highness, and no matter how harsh the words of the Ye family brothers are, he has to endure them. Ji Yunche''s forbearance made Su Qiruo feel even more displeased with the behavior of the Ye family brothers. These two people dared to be so domineering in front of her. How could they take advantage of the queen and her power to bully others outside? ! "Young Master Ji is a guest of this palace, where should he be if he isn''t here?" Su Qiruo''s voice was cold and alienated, he was completely different from just now. Ji Yunche glanced at her unexpectedly, he didn''t expect that she would speak for him. "Cousin, we don''t... that''s not what we mean, it''s just that Ji''s family is in such a situation now, if cousin keeps him in the mansion, it will hurt you." Ye Qingcheng hastily explained. When he saw Ji Yunche sitting next to Su Qiruo with a shy smile on his face for the first time, he was angry in his heart. As the cousin of His Royal Highness, he has never been so close to her before. After so many years, when did she smile at herself so gently? Ye Qingcheng felt jealous, so she wanted to run Ji Yunche away. Ji Yunche''s drooping eyelashes trembled again, and his body stiffened a little. If she doesn''t keep him, he won''t force it either. "Prime Minister Ji''s matter is still undecided. Even the emperor mother has not clearly issued an order to say that Ji Jiatong is a traitor. Where did the two of you hear the gossip? Is the Ye family so idle now?" Su Qiruo doesn''t care how they view this matter behind their backs. But if someone dares to talk nonsense in front of her, then she will definitely not show them any favor. Ye Qingcheng was already dissatisfied with the Ye family when she heard what the empress dowager said, and she turned pale with fright. Beside Ye Qingqing tugged at his sleeve, Ye Qingcheng hastily apologized honestly. "Cousin calm down, Cheng''er didn''t mean that, Cheng''er was just worried about her cousin, so she casually said the gossip she heard outside, cousin, don''t be angry." As Ye Qingcheng said, she was about to pull Su Qiruo''s sleeve, but she raised her hand to avoid it. "Since you know that outsiders are spreading gossip, you dare to tell me in front of me. According to me, your Ye family has broken the rules recently, and even the young masters in the house can''t be restrained." (end of this chapter) Chapter 435： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (6) Chapter 435 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (6) Su Qiruo said coldly to the outside: "Rufeng, send someone to send the two of them back to Ye Mansion, and tell the people in Ye Guogong''s mansion that if you dare to let the people in the mansion talk nonsense again in the future and don''t discipline them, you will be punished." No wonder Bengong personally sent people home to educate them." "Yes." Regarding the matter of sending the two Ye Gongzis back to the Ye Mansion, Rufeng is already proficient and cannot be more proficient. Over the years, she almost always sent the two of them back to Ye Mansion on this familiar road. She is annoying too! "cousin" Ye Qingcheng''s eyes were red with anxiety, and Ye Qingqing was also afraid. Over the years, although my cousin has always been lukewarm to them, she has never been so strict as she is today. They just said a few words about the Ji Mansion, why did the cousin get angry? Ye Qingqing could only blame Ji Yunche for this matter. If it wasn''t for him, her cousin would not have driven them away like this, nor would she have said those hurtful words. "Cousin calm down, please don''t share the same knowledge with us, Mr. Ji. This matter should not be discussed by us. We lost our sense in a moment of anxiety, and hope Mr. Ji is Haihan." Ye Qingqing saluted Ji Yunche respectfully, he wanted to see Su Qiruo''s attitude towards this Young Master Ji again. Su Qiruo glanced at Ye Qingqing indifferently, she always knew that this cousin is flexible and has more brains than Ye Qingcheng. She didn''t speak, she just waited for Ji Yunche to speak. Originally, Ji Yunche felt guilty when he saw that Su Qiruo wanted to send the two young masters of the Ye family back because of him, but now that he had a step down, he naturally didn''t want Su Qiruo to make such an ugly mess with the Ye family. "Young Master Ye is serious. Although my mother was framed, she couldn''t find any evidence to prove her innocence. No wonder outsiders would talk about it." Ji Yunche shook his head, he didn''t want to talk about his mother in front of outsiders. Besides, he also knew that even if he said it, people might not believe it, and they would think that he was trying to defend his mother. "..." Ren is that no matter how many little things Ye Qingqing has in his heart, he can''t speak anymore after hearing Ji Yunche say this. I thought that Mr. Ji was as straightforward as Ye Qingqing, but he didn''t expect him to pretend to be very gentle and virtuous in front of His Royal Highness. Rufeng took the orders to send the Ye family brothers out, Su Qiruo felt a little bit more unbearable when she looked at Ji Yunche who was completely lost. Ji Guanlan in the book is just an insignificant supporting role, and no one reversed the case for her until she died. But since she is here, she must investigate the matter to the bottom. If Ji Guanlan was really responsible for this matter, she would never show favoritism. But if not, then it is imminent to purge Chao Gang. In recent years, the Xiliang Kingdom has repeatedly provoked, and now it has placed spies in Wangjing. Whether they intend to frame Prime Minister Ji, cut off a loyal minister of Nanyue, or for any other purpose, this matter cannot be easily passed. Xiliang''s trip was sinister, and Zhang Yuanchun''s mother and daughter were by no means innocent. "Those two people have always talked like this. Don''t be as knowledgeable as they are. Your mother''s matter is very important, and there are probably many unknown activities behind this matter. Don''t worry, just wait patiently. Peace of mind in the prince''s mansion Stay here, no one will dare to bully you again." "Yes, the subject is fine, Your Highness doesn''t need to care, just follow your plan." Ji Yunche originally wanted to thank her, but thinking of what she said before, he changed his words again. "Then you have a rest, I will come to see you again some day." Su Qiruo said, and stood up. Ji Yunche also hurriedly got up and wanted to see him off, but his knees gave way and he sat back down. "You just sit and don''t have to see them off." The woman in front left with a smile. Ji Yunche stared at her back for a long time in a daze, not knowing what was going on in his mind, but it was a mess anyway. Even his heart was in chaos. Yingying squatted in Zhang''s mansion for three days before he found a letter from Zhang Yuanchun''s study. The content of the letter was somewhat complicated and obscure, but it was definitely not simple. Su Qiruo summoned a few close aides to study for a long time but couldn''t find any clue, so she took the letter and entered the palace. The reason why she is so favored as a princess is that besides being a royal concubine, there is another main reason That is, she will never hide anything from the emperor, including the fact that she left Ji Yunche in the Empress''s Mansion, the emperor also knew about it early on. If it was someone else, he would definitely be implicated by Ji Yunche and be blamed. But this person is Su Qiruo, the emperor wanted to hear her opinion, and had been waiting for her to come to him to confess. "I heard that you brought the young master of the Ji family to the Tai Nu Mansion?" Although these words were addressed to Su Qiruo, they were clearly telling her that the emperor already knew about it. "Yes." Su Qiruo told the emperor that Ji Yunche was almost bullied by Zhang Guanghui and had nowhere to go, and also repeated what Zhang Guanghui said, and even brought the letter she sent someone to get from Zhang''s residence. The emperor looked at the letter in his hand, and his expression changed instantly. "Did the empress understand something?" Su Qiruo has no ability to study this stuff herself, she has never learned this in her previous life. "This is a unique way of sending messages in Xiliang. I have seen it before when I was still a princess." The emperor circled the words in the letter with a pen, and then handed it back to Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo frowned when she looked down. "In this way, the Zhang family is a hidden stake buried in South Vietnam a hundred years ago in Xiliang?" Su Qiruo can''t believe it, it''s been several generations, and Zhang Yuanchun is already a Grand Master, why does she still work for Xi Liang, whom she has never met before? "The royal families of various countries have different methods of controlling the hidden piles. The Zhang family is afraid that there is poison from Xiliang on their body, so she can''t help her to join us." The emperor rubbed the center of his eyebrows tiredly, and sighed secretly. This kind of thing is no stranger to the royal family, but when she thought that the man was picked up by herself, she felt depressed and uncomfortable. They have known each other since childhood, why didn''t she see that Zhang Yuanchun had such thoughts? In the eyes of the emperor, although Zhang Yuanchun''s daughter is useless, Zhang Yuanchun is capable. Unexpectedly, he was actually a hidden seed placed by the enemy beside him. To be honest, the emperor doubted many people, but never thought about Zhang Yuanchun. After all, they have been doing things together for so many years, she thinks she still understands Zhang Yuanchun''s personality. Who knew that she was so good at disguising, playing her around. "The matter of Ji Guanlan..." Su Qiruo hesitated, although Ji Guanlan had been proven innocent, but she felt that now was not a good time to let Ji Guanlan go. "I''m afraid this matter is not that simple. Let''s wrong her first and then stay in prison for a while. You send someone to protect her secretly." (end of this chapter) Chapter 436： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (7) Chapter 436 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (7) The emperor agrees with Su Qiruo, and also thinks that he should make good use of this opportunity to catch the big fish behind him. Since they set their minds on Ji Guanlan, who will they attack next? "Yes." Su Qiruo nodded in response, even if the emperor didn''t give her orders, she had already sent someone to guard it. The death of Ji Guanlan in the book is strange. Since the people behind the scenes can''t tolerate her, they will have to attack her sooner or later. "That child... let''s live with you first!" The emperor leaned back on the chair, gently stroking the jade pendant at his waist with his fingers, seemingly casually. Su Qiruo didn''t react for a while, but after thinking about it, she realized who the child the emperor was talking about was referring to. Its like this when talking with a superior person. You answer what she asks, and then the conversation gets lost, and the person suddenly comes back to the conversation, and you have to be able to pick up the conversation. "Um." "Go and say hello to your father later, stay for lunch before going back." "it is good." "Your elder brother wrote a letter yesterday. He gave birth to a daughter a few years ago. Your sister-in-law treated the three of them very well. The Emperor Dongyue intends to make your sister-in-law a princess. I am afraid that we will need to discuss this matter with you." Give it a push from behind." Speaking of his eldest son, the emperor couldn''t help feeling a little nostalgic. That was her first child. He was smart, good-natured, and outstanding in appearance. He was her favorite son. However, that child somehow met the eyes of the three emperors of Dongyue, who came to be an envoy. She married a foreign country at a young age, and the empress was so distressed that she wiped her tears every day, until the empress was older. Slow down. Fortunately, the third princess is also caring, and she hasn''t done anything wrong with him so far. In fact, the emperor is not really worried about how much wronged his son will suffer. After all, he has the great backer of Nanyue Kingdom, and his direct sister is also the princess of Nanyue. Who would dare to offend him? It''s just thousands of miles away, and I can''t help remembering it in my heart. "The situation in Dongyue is fairly stable. If my sister-in-law becomes a princess, it won''t be too hard." Su Qiruo is also happy for her elder brother. Her elder brother is both talented and intelligent, so even if he is alone, he will definitely not suffer. What''s more, there are two daughters by her side. As long as she doesn''t make big mistakes in the future, her life will be considered stable. "Your sister-in-law is a person who values ??love and righteousness. Even if she becomes a princess, she will not bully your brother." "The Queen Mother said so." After a moment of silence, the emperor couldn''t help coughing lightly, and looked at Su Qiruo with narrowed eyes. "You are nineteen this year, when are you going to get married?" Actually, the emperor and the empress were already in a hurry, but if Su Qi wasn''t in a hurry, they had allowed her to choose her own husband back then, but now it''s hard to urge her. "When fate comes, it will come naturally. Mother, you have promised that I will not force my son." Su Qiruo had a bad premonition in her heart. If her mother messed up the mandarin couples, she would definitely not agree. "I keep my promises, and I will never break my promise. It''s just that your lifelong affairs are not resolved, and your father and queen always remember them in their hearts." The emperor is also planning to ask the queen to hold a flower viewing feast when the weather gets warmer in a few days, and invite all the young men of the right age from the aristocratic families in Beijing into the palace for Su Qiruo to pick and choose. "My son and minister just took over the government, and I''m not very familiar with it yet, so I don''t want to talk about my son and daughter''s personal relationship for the time being." Since last autumn, the emperor handed over the state affairs to Su Qiruo. She has been busy every day, but in fact, she has not gotten started on many things. "South Vietnam is still relatively peaceful now. Those things are managed by the cabinet. Don''t put all your thoughts on government affairs. You can''t ignore your lifelong affairs." "However, what happened to Prime Minister Ji this time has a great impact, and the courtiers reacted strongly. If it is not handled well, there will inevitably be some trouble." "These excuses are fine with me, but they cannot be justified with your father''s queen." Su Qiruo was dumbfounded, her mother came here to be a lobbyist. "Mother, don''t worry, my son will take care of me." Touching her nose in embarrassment, Su Qiruo found an excuse and slipped away. Because she was afraid of being urged to marry, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to go directly to Fengyi Palace, but wandered alone to the Imperial Garden. The imperial garden is colorful all year round, and the servants who maintain the flowers and plants are quite capable, taking care of every plant here to be full of vitality. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." A group of people approached in front, and if Su Qi wanted to avoid it, it would be too late. In order to avoid suspicion, she rarely had contact with the royal servants in the harem. She still remembers that when she was wandering in the imperial garden when she was not out of the palace, she was stalked by a young servant who had just entered the palace, almost killing her. If her mother didn''t believe her, then she really couldn''t tell. The little gentleman wanted her to take him over because he had never served the emperor before. Su Qiruo would not have liked this kind of man, so he asked the decree to leave the palace at that time, and moved to live in the Tainu''s mansion by himself. As for the young servant who lacked a root string in his brain, he heard that he was thrown into limbo, and he still doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. "Meet Dejun." Su Qiruo paused, and slightly nodded at the man. The person who came was Dejun Qian, who was also the biological father of the second princess Su Yuhua. The father and daughter are both good at pretending. That Dejun usually pretends to be so virtuous and generous, but in fact he is very sinister and full of bad water. Su Yuhua is the same, staring at her position as the concubine all day long, and secretly tripping her up. "Second Sister Huang." If Su Qiruo nodded to Su Yuhua, it was regarded as a greeting. "Why did the Eighth Emperor sister come to the palace in time? When I went to pay my respects to the Empress in the morning, the Empress said that you hadn''t come here for a while." Su Yuhua smiled harmlessly, but behind that smile was full of calculations. "I''ve been busy recently." Su Qiruo said calmly, if she hadn''t met the emperor just now, she might really think that she had offended the emperor! "No matter how busy you are, you have to come to the palace often to pay respects to the mother emperor and father, right? The mother emperor loves the eighth emperor sister the most." As soon as this was mentioned, Su Yuhua felt very jealous. They are also the emperor''s daughters, but Su Qiruo was able to win the holy favor alone, and was even named a princess. She doesn''t feel that she is worse than Su Qiruo, and even some of Su Qiruo''s methods are not cruel enough in her opinion. As a monarch, it is a fault to be too gentle. Su Qiruo just smiled lightly, and didn''t answer Su Yuhua''s words. She was really too lazy to speak such a meaningless conversation, wasting her lips and tongue. "Xin''er, hurry up and meet Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Seeing this, Dejun on the side hurriedly pulled the young master beside him to greet Su Qiruo. "Greetings to Your Royal Highness." Qian Xiaoxin is the direct son of Dejun''s mother''s family, and his own nephew. Mr. De only has one daughter, so Mr. Qian would often come to the palace to greet him and talk with him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 437： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (8) Chapter 437 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (8) The young man in blue stepped forward and bowed to Su Qiruo, the pink from the tips of his ears spread all the way to the depths of his neck. However, Su Qiruo has always disliked this kind of man, especially De Jun''s man, so he really didn''t bother to take a look. "There is no need to be too polite." Su Qiruo waved his hand casually, then looked at De Jundao, "Then you stroll around slowly, I will take my leave first." Dejun nodded slightly, Su Qiruo turned and left in another way. Looking at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, De Jun sighed softly. As a father, he naturally hopes that his daughter will be well. However, His Royal Highness, the daughter of the empress, is incomparable to his daughter in terms of appearance, bearing and conduct. "Isn''t the princess still drafting this year?" Dejun looked sideways slightly, looked at his daughter beside him and asked. Su Yuhua curled her lips in disdain: "It is said that she is a broken sleeve, and she doesn''t like men at all." These words were not said by her, but have been spread outside. After all, the princess is almost a weak crown, but she doesn''t even have a housemate around her, so she must arouse suspicion. "Nonsense!" De Jun glared at his daughter, he didn''t think Su Qiruo was that kind of person. Emperor Ye''s family has always been strict in disciplining their children. If Su Qi is a descendant of the heirloom and a princess, the selection of the emperor and servants is naturally different from others, how can they be generalized? If these words reached the ears of the queen and the emperor, Su Yuhua would have to be reprimanded again. "Cousin can''t talk nonsense. Xin''er sees that Her Majesty is a loving and righteous woman, and she is definitely not what you said." Qian Xiaoxin said disapprovingly, how many princes in Beijing are waiting to enter the Tainu mansion, how could Her Highness the Tainu be that kind of person? He didn''t believe it anyway. "You little men are just bewildered by Su Qiruo''s face. It''s just a little white face. How can it be worth thinking about you so much?" Su Yuhua despises these superficial men the most, and he likes to look at pretty faces. "Uncle, look at my cousin..." Qian Xiaoxin stomped his feet angrily. He hid his thoughts carefully and was said with such a contemptuous expression. Isn''t this deliberately trying to save his face! Dejun patted the back of Qian Xiaoxin''s hand reassuringly, and then looked at Su Yuhua. "I heard that the young master of the Ji family lived in the Tai Nu Mansion recently, does your mother know?" The Ji family has committed such a serious crime, if the queen mother shields the Ji family''s son, it may not be justified by the emperor. Even if the emperor loves the princess again, she will definitely not allow the princess to do such a thing. If the imperial censor impeaches her, her position as the princess will come to an end. Qian Xiaoxin was taken aback when he heard that, why didn''t he know that Ji Yunche was living in the Grandmother''s Mansion? "The empress is so eccentric, how could she be willing to reprimand her? It''s just a man. If she likes it, the empress will let her take him into the house. It''s not a big deal." When he thought of Ji Yunche''s face that was so overwhelming, Su Yuhua felt a little uncomfortable. Such a beautiful person, Su Qiruo really took advantage of her for nothing. If Ji Yunche came to find her, she would definitely provide him with a shelter. However, the young master of the Ji family also has shallow eye sockets, so he insisted on begging Su Qiruo. "It''s true, so far, there is no waiter around the princess. If she asks for it, your mother will not refuse." Lord De frowned and sighed, he had forgotten that the son of the guilty minister would also be sold into slavery in the future. Now that His Royal Highness has taken a fancy to him, it is his honor. As long as the emperor does not object, who would care about such a thing? "It''s just a son of a criminal minister. When His Majesty gets tired of him, he can only be a lowly servant. Could it be that he still wants to be a prince just because he lives in the Dowager''s Mansion?" Qian Xiaoxin said sourly, he has loved Her Highness the Empress Dowager for so many years, and he has never even entered the door of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion. Then Ji Yunche has become a sinful slave, yet he can still be taken in by Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. Why did he go? Shit luck? "If Ji Guanlan proves collaborating with the enemy and treason, Ji Yunche will only be a servant in this life." When Su Yuhua said this, she didn''t know what it was like in her heart, she always felt that she was at a loss. If she had thought about Ji Yunche earlier, and brought him back to the Second Emperor''s Mansion earlier, how could it be Su Qiruo''s turn to come and show courteousness? Su Qiruo went back to the Grand Lady''s Mansion after having lunch in the palace, and didn''t dare to stay longer for a quarter of an hour. She is always afraid that the emperor and the queen will join forces to threaten her. She has no idea about marrying a husband yet. "Your Highness, can I have a meal?" Ruying who was waiting in the mansion saw Su Qiruo walking in with Rufeng, and hurriedly went up to meet her. "Well, is the mansion okay?" Su Qiruo asked while walking. "Master Zhao and Master Zhou came here before and talked about the flood in the south of the Yangtze River." "The relief food issued by the imperial court must be sent by the two of them personally. If anyone dares to touch the food of the common people, the Queen Mother and this Palace will not lightly forgive them." "Yes, this subordinate has conveyed the words to the two adults." "You allocate another one hundred thousand taels of silver from the mansion, and donate it in the name of the queen father." "Yes." Ruying responded in a low voice. Her Royal Highness is filial, donating money and food to the people every year in the name of the queen. Her Royal Highness earned half of the queen''s virtuous reputation. However, the Empress has always been a good father who loves her daughter. Whenever His Royal Highness donates something, the Empress orders people to send money over. Except for some dowries given to the First Prince in the past, almost all of the things in the Empress''s hands were sent to the Crown Prince''s Mansion. However, Her Royal Highness also has a lot of private property under the name of the Crown Prince, and coupled with the occasional rewards from the emperor, the Crown Prince''s Mansion is quite rich. Her Majesty always said that if you have money in your hand, you should spend some of it, and you can''t keep it all the time. Since she doesnt need to spend anything on her own for food, clothing, housing and transportation, she should spend the money on the common people, which not only shows the greatness of the emperors grace, but also accumulates virtue for herself. Ruying always thinks that in this world, there is probably no other person as good as His Highness! As soon as Su Qiruo entered the study room, Su Qiruo saw a plate of plum blossom-shaped dim sum on the table, which also had an elegant floral fragrance. "Your Highness, this is sent by someone from Mr. Ji, saying that it is to thank you for your kindness." "How is his injury?" Since seeing him last time, Su Qiruo has been too busy to forget these few days. "You can already walk on the ground. This snack was made by Mr. Ji himself." Su Qiruo casually picked up a piece and looked at it, the color was beautiful, just like his own. I took a small bite, it was sweet but not greasy, and it tasted like something made by the queen. "He is very handy. If you didn''t tell me, I would think that this snack was sent from my father''s harem." (end of this chapter) Chapter 438： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (9) Chapter 438 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (9) Su Qiruo threw the remaining half of the dim sum into her mouth, picked up the handkerchief, wiped her hands, and stood up again. "Bengong, go and have a look at Mr. Ji, you two go and rest on your own!" "Yes, Your Highness." Ruying and Rufeng responded at the same time, and they straightened up after she walked away. "Our Highness treats Mr. Ji quite unusually." Rufeng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, remembering that day when Ji Yunche pushed her away but was carried into the mansion by His Highness, she always felt something was wrong. Is this Mr. Ji coveting His Highness? "His Royal Highness has always treated people gently." Ruying said with drooping eyelids. "But since that incident, His Highness has never been close to men, and has always avoided them. This is the first time he has taken the initiative to visit him!" Rufeng still remembers the young servant in the palace who has not yet been canonized. Since being entangled by him, their highness has become a little afraid of men. Avoid if you can, even if you can''t avoid, she will always say a word from a distance, let alone take the initiative to hug someone. "Alas! Your Highness has also reached the age to get married." "yes!" The two looked at each other, and suddenly there was an unspeakable tacit understanding. If His Highness can keep Young Master Ji in the mansion, will they have a young master soon? Su Qiruo didn''t even know that her right-hand man had secretly settled the matter of her marriage, but she was still thinking about whether it was suitable for her to see her empty-handed. Ji Yunche gave her some snacks, and she had to take something back to return the gift. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo turned on her toes and changed direction again. "Your Highness, what do you want, tell the old slave to deliver it to you, why bother you to go there yourself?" The butler saw Su Qiruo approaching, hurriedly went up to him and said. "It''s not a big deal, you go find a gift for a man, hairpin and jade pendant will do." Su Qiruo sat on the chair, casually glanced at the ledger that the butler was looking at, and suddenly said: "Young Master Ji is at the mansion now, don''t forget him when distributing monthly bills." The butler was startled, and probably understood the purpose of the master''s coming. "Yes." Her Majesty the Empress personally ordered, it seems that the monthly payment cannot be reduced. After a while, the housekeeper came over with a box of jade pendants and hairpins, all of which were given by the empress, and some were given by the emperor during festivals. There is no male master in the mansion, so these things piled up more and more. The housekeeper saw that it was not easy to arrange, so he specially made a few big boxes to put all the things together. Su Qiruo poked around, picked out a crystal white jade hairpin from inside, gestured twice, and nodded in satisfaction. "That''s all, find a box and put it in." The butler deliberately dug out a red box and put the hairpin in, with a red ribbon tied on it, very festive. It seems that there is going to be a happy event in the mansion, she has to beat the people below again, don''t run into that young master. Now Her Royal Highness has not yet married the Crown Prince, no matter what the identity of Mr. Ji enters the mansion, before Her Royal Highness gets married, he will be the only male master in the mansion. If the eldest daughter is born first, and His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager ascends the throne, this Mr. Ji will be one of the four monarchs no matter what, and should not be underestimated. If Ji Cheng is really innocent, the Ji family will continue to flourish. The future of Mr. Ji is really hard to say, the future queen is also worthy of it. The more I thought about it, the more I felt that I should treat this Mr. Ji well, so the housekeeper added two silver ingots to Ji Yunche''s monthly case. Um According to the rules, there are almost only so many monthly rules for the empress dowager, Mr. Ji should not be dissatisfied anymore! So, the butler also made a marriage arrangement for His Highness in his heart. When Su Qiruo came over with the hairpin, Ji Yunche had just woken up from a nap. Li Chun was telling him the steps of the Queen''s cooking, and Ji Yunche also listened carefully. Since he wants to stay by Her Majesty''s side to serve her in the future, he must know her preferences. The plum blossom cake was made by him step by step according to the steps of the Queen''s making dim sum, and let Lichun and the others taste it several times before finally making such a small dish. It''s just these things that Su Qiruo doesn''t know about. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." The voices of Lidong and Liqiu came from the outer hall, Ji Yunche got up in a panic, and rushed out before he even **** his hair. Mo''s handsome face, with a hint of blush on his face, those flustered and expectant eyes just like this bumped into Su Qiruo''s eyes. "Meet Your Highness." It seemed that he also realized his gaffe, Ji Yunche hurriedly leaned over to salute, and dared not look up at her with lowered eyes. "Your leg is injured, don''t stand up, sit down!" Ji Yunche was sitting beside Su Qiruo, when she suddenly stuffed something into his hand, his mouth was slightly opened in surprise, and he was a little confused. "This is" "The dim sum you made is delicious. This is a gift for you. Do you still like it?" Ji Yunche was overwhelmed with flattery, he should have made snacks for His Majesty the Empress Dowager, why would she still give him gifts? Opening the carefully packed box, a fine white hosta lay there, cool and beautiful. "This is too expensive, and the courtiers cannot accept it." Ji Yunche comes from the Ji family, so he has seen good things. This hairpin is very valuable at first glance, how dare he want such a valuable thing? "You can take it if I give it to you. There are still plenty in the warehouse. If you don''t like this one, let the housekeeper send you over and pick it out for you slowly." "No, it''s not, I...I like it." Ji Yunche spoke incoherently. It''s not that he doesn''t like it, but he likes it too much. It''s just that he is afraid that if he continues like this, he will become more and more greedy, and he will become as annoying as those men in Beijing who pester her in the future. "Put it on if you like it!" Su Qiruo looked at the four people standing there, "Why don''t you come over and help the young master tie his hair?" "Yes, Your Highness." Li Chun came up in a hurry, holding the comb that Ji Yunche used to comb his hair before, but it came in handy at this time. Su Qiruo didn''t dodge either, she just watched Lichun''s hands curling up Ji Yunche''s black hair. I have to say that Ji Yunche is good-looking, with dark hair and fair skin, which is really suitable for this white jade hairpin. However, if this kind of face is paired with a red hairpin, it should be more attractive. She will have to ask the housekeeper to look for it in the warehouse and give him a red one someday. As far as she knows, the blood jade hairpin seems to be red, and there should be one in her house. A good hairpin should match a beauty. If those hairpins are just left in the warehouse to collect ashes, then they will lose their usefulness, and they might as well come here to please the beauty. Su Qiruo suddenly understood the joy of those top buddies spending a lot of money. Rich and willful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 439： Fulang is a little vinegar (10) Chapter 439 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (10) Ji Yunche''s face was a little hot from her stare, and he didn''t dare to raise his head until Li Chun retreated. "Your Highness, the subject''s leg injury has healed... Can I serve Your Highness next time?" Ji Yunche squeezed his fingers tightly, summoned up his courage and asked. He knew that Her Royal Highness didn''t like men waiting by her side, but he just wanted to get closer to her and take good care of her. He has nothing to gain, and only by using this method can he repay one or two. "Is it because the people in the mansion treat you badly? You don''t have to think too much, just live here with peace of mind. There are so many people in the mansion, why do you need you to serve me?" Su Qiruo thought that Ji Yunche insisted on doing this because he felt that he owed someone to depend on him, but how could she let a delicate and aristocratic son serve as her servant? Ji Yunche hurriedly shook his head and said: "No, Your Highness, it is the subject who wants to serve His Highness. Although the subject is not talented, he can serve tea, pour water, grind and pass pens, and I look forward to your Highness." Don''t give up, leave the courtier behind!" Ji Yunche begged bitterly, and those watery eyes were also full of prayers. "If I don''t allow it, what will happen to you?" "The courtier will ask until His Highness agrees. The courtier knows that it is very disgusting, but the courtier wants to stay with His Highness to repay one or two. If His Highness refuses, the courtier will..." As Ji Yunche said, he knelt down at Su Qiruo''s feet again, his red eyes were very conspicuous on his fair face. Su Qiruo leaned over and pulled him up, frowned and said displeasedly: "The injury on your knee hasn''t fully healed yet, why are you kneeling again? Do you want to be a **** in the future?" "Did Your Highness agree?" Ji Yunche boldly pulled Su Qiruo''s sleeve, and shook it lightly, as if acting like a spoiled child. Su Qiruo was startled, and her heart was itchy, because no one had ever been so close to her before. This feeling is... wonderful, but not annoying. Ji Yunche is a smart person, he knows how to show weakness to make Su Qiruo soften his heart. It''s just that the waiting time is really difficult. If she still doesn''t agree, he won''t really pester her and do things that annoy her. "Forget it, since you are willing, then let it be up to you!" Su Qiruo is also unwilling to argue with him on such a small matter, he is already sensitive now, so he can be happy if she can follow him. Who let someone else''s mother stay in her mother''s prison! This is what the Su family owes him. "Thank you, Your Highness." Ji Yunche happily thanked him, and those red eyes soon lit up again. For a moment, Su Qiruo even felt that the person who acted like her just now was not the person in front of her eyes. This Ji Yunche has a lot of tricks, and he dares to play tricks on her. However, she fell for him anyway. Fortunately, she doesn''t hate his approaching, if he wants to do something in the mansion to be at ease, then do as he pleases. "Your Highness, please use tea." Ji Yunche did what he said, even if he got up and stood beside Su Qiruo, serving tea and pouring water for her, he did it decently. Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, took the teacup in his hand, and pulled his wrist to make him sit beside her. "Wait until the injury is healed before coming back to ''work''. There is no rush at this time." Ji Yunche''s ears were slightly red, but he still boldly said: "It''s healed." "I''m invited to visit Lanruo Temple tomorrow. If you have nothing to do, let''s go for a walk together!" Because of knowing Ji Guanlan''s innocence, Su Qiruo''s guilt toward Ji Yunche grew deeper in her heart. The Ji family was originally a loyal minister, but in order to confuse those people, he had to suffer some grievances. She can''t make up for the Ji family yet, she just wants to do more things for Ji Yunche, so that he can feel less sad. Ji Yunche''s eyes lit up, and he was about to agree. But when he thought of his own identity, he became depressed again. "I... I won''t go." He is still the son of a guilty minister, and being able to enter the palace of the empress dowager under the protection of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is already a high incense. If he goes in and out with His Royal Highness, His Royal Highness will inevitably be criticized by others. He can not mind what others say about him, but His Royal Highness can''t. "I heard that there is a temple fair under Lanruo Temple. It is very lively these days. Do you really want to go?" Su Qiruo saw through Ji Yunche''s mind at a glance, she was very happy that he was willing to think about her. But she doesn''t mind taking him to walk in front of people, this is what Su Qiruo thought of when she was in the palace. If you want Ji Yunche not to be bullied, you have to let those people know that there is someone behind him. Only by bringing Ji Yunche by his side is the greatest protection for him. No one can move the person she wants to protect. Ji Yunche was delighted with Su Qiruo''s gentleness towards him, but he was also afraid that he would sink deeper and deeper. He has always been a rational person, but only when meeting Su Qiruo, he is no different from ordinary men. He knows that he is not worthy, but he still can''t help but think wildly and **** for things that don''t belong to him. If he is destined to be full of prostitution in his life, then allow him to be greedy once, just once. "How about the minister wearing a fence and following His Highness?" Ji Yunche asked cautiously, wearing a fence to cover his face, so that he would not implicate her in being talked about. "it is good." Su Qiruo''s smile was still gentle, shaking Ji Yunche''s heart into confusion. Lanruo Temple is located on Qingyun Mountain outside the city, with beautiful scenery and picturesque landscapes. When Su Qiruo went to meet friends, she asked Ji Yunche to go shopping first. "This is the first time I have come to Lanruo Temple. It is really beautiful here." Li Chun couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. To say that there must be a male master in this mansion, otherwise these servants will never have the chance to see such a beautiful scenery in their entire lives. Today, he and Li Xia had the honor to visit this place because of Mr. Ji''s honor. It really opened his eyes. "I have been to Lanruo Temple with my father in the past, but due to our status, this back mountain is inaccessible. I am afraid that only the status of Her Royal Highness can give us the opportunity to come here." Ji Yunche smiled faintly, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, his heart felt an unprecedented tranquility. It has been some time since the Ji family had an accident, and he has been restless in his heart, secretly annoyed that he can''t help his mother. But after entering the Tai Nu Mansion, he heard a lot about Her Royal Highness, and his heart gradually settled down. His Royal Highness is kind and upright. Since she said she would investigate the case for her mother, she would definitely not let her be wronged. He just waited in peace, waiting for the day when the truth came out. "I heard that Lanruo Temple is very popular, and the emperor and queen will come to offer incense!" Lixia looked up at the lush bodhi tree in front of him, and couldn''t help but say. It is a great honor for servants like them to have such an opportunity once in a lifetime. (end of this chapter) Chapter 440： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (11) Chapter 440 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (11) "Since that''s the case, why don''t we go to burn a stick of incense when we leave." If it is really that useful, then he also wants to ask for it. Pray to the Buddha to bless the mother to be safe and sound, and to bless Her Majesty the Queen Mother with a smooth life. On the day his mother was imprisoned, Ji Yunche complained about Mantian gods and Buddhas, thinking that God was unfair. But now he doesn''t think so, everything is predestined. Mother is doomed to have this difficulty, in order to prove her loyalty to South Vietnam. And he is also destined to meet Su Qiruo and get her salvation. "Is it okay, son?" Li Xia looked at Ji Yunche expectantly, they are servants, can they also go to burn incense together? "Naturally, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is kind, so how can she care about such a trivial matter?" Saying that, Ji Yunche led Lichun and Lixia to the front yard from the corner gate. Since they are all here, lets go to worship! There are many pilgrims in Lanruo Temple, and the lords of many rich families often bring their sons and daughters to offer incense. When Ji Yunche and the others arrived, there were still quite a few people inside. "Young master, please wait here for a while, and I will donate some incense money for you." Li Chun supported Ji Yunche to sit down on the low stool beside him. When he was going out, His Royal Highness specially ordered the housekeeper to pack a bag of silver for them, just for Mr. Ji to go out. Ji Yunche nodded. Now that he is working beside Her Royal Highness, he feels a little less guilty when he spends money from the Grand Lady''s mansion. "Pray for the blessing of the Buddha, and bless me to conceive a child for my wife earlier." "Please bless the Buddha, bless my birth must be a daughter." "Pray for the blessings of the Buddha, bless my daughter to be in high school this year, and honor the lintel of my Zhu family." "Pray for the blessings of the Buddha, and bless the wife-lord''s legs to get better soon. There are two old people and three children in the family. I really can''t live without her!" "Please bless the Buddha, bless my family''s business getting better and better, and bless me to become an imperial merchant sooner." Ji Yunche looked coldly at those people kneeling in front of the Buddha. Everyone had different wishes, but each was devout. It''s just that the Buddha is so busy, can he really take care of the sufferings of sentient beings? If everyone asks the Buddha to bless, then the Buddha may remember who is who? Probably not! However, it is also good to be able to say something in front of the Buddha, at least it is a thought. Ordinary people look forward to a good harvest, merchants look forward to prosperous business, scholarly families look forward to being named on the gold list, and aristocratic families also have their own wishes. Life has never been perfect, even Her Majesty the Empress Dowager has a noble status, and she is worried about state affairs every day, and never finds peace. Looking and watching, Ji Yunche seemed to realize something, and suddenly let go of many things hidden in his heart. Life is only a few decades, why bother to cling to those sorrows, you should look forward. How things are in the world, everything has a definite number. "My lord, let''s go in too!" Li Chun came to look for Ji Yunche after donating incense money, and Ji Yunche walked in with the two of them. Kowtow, may mother return safely. Second kowtow, I wish the rest of your Royal Highness a smooth life. Three kowtows, wisheverything you ask for will come true. Inserting the incense carefully, Ji Yunche raised his head and glanced at the tall Buddha statue. The Buddha''s benevolent eyebrows and kind eyes softened his heart a bit. He has a stubborn temper, and many times he doesn''t know how to be soft, and he has suffered a lot for this. Before, he always thought that there was no one else who could make him bow down except his mother and father. Now, there is another person in his heart. Lichun and Lixia were still kneeling there, chanting words, praying for something. Ji Yunche frowned, thinking that he was extremely lucky. Lucky to meet such a good princess, and lucky to meet such loyal servants as Lichun Lixia and others. Even if it was only for a few days, they were extremely loyal to him. "Young master, let''s go to the back mountain. I see that there are a lot of wild mushrooms on the mountain. It''s delicious to pick some and go back to stew chicken." Li Xia wanted to pick it just now, but he was unwilling to miss such a good opportunity to burn incense, so he put it aside for now. If you can pick a small basket, everyone in the mansion will be blessed today. Li Chun covered his mouth and giggled when he heard that, Ji Yunche readily agreed. They still have to wait for Her Royal Highness, so they might as well go back again. "But I heard that many wild mushrooms are poisonous, do you know them?" Li Chun doesn''t really believe in Li Xia''s ability, this guy is in a daze all day long, don''t poison the entire Tai Nu Mansion to death. It doesnt matter whether these lowly slaves are dead or alive, but His Royal Highness must not have any accidents. Lixia nodded like a pounding garlic: "I know the Coprinus comatus there. When I was young at home, I often went to the mountains to pick them up. After eating them for so many years, I am living a good life." "I have seen Coprinus comatus in books, and it is indeed edible." Ji Yunche has never cooked, but he also knows some common sense. "With the young master here, the slave is naturally at ease." Li Chun said happily. The sons of these aristocratic families are all educated. Although they cannot take the imperial examination, their knowledge is not necessarily inferior to that of women. Since Mr. Ji said he saw it in a book, he must have seen it. Li Chun considers himself a good judge of people, this Mr. Ji treats His Royal Highness differently, he will definitely not harm His Highness. The three masters and servants happily walked in the direction they came, occasionally meeting some pilgrims from the temple. "Ouch..." A somewhat reckless young man in blue rushed out from the corner, and before Ji Yunche could react, he had already bumped into him. Li Chun and Li Xia''s expressions changed, and they immediately stepped forward to support Ji Yunche''s body. "My lord, are you not hurt?" Li Chun looked Ji Yunche up and down, and seeing that he was fine, he glared unhappily at the man who was clutching his arm and frowning and crying out for pain. "Doesn''t this young man look human when he walks?" Li Chun''s tone was not kind, completely different from his usual kindness. Although the people in Tainu''s Mansion will not bully others, they will not allow others to bully them either. "Sorry, I... I didn''t notice anyone in front of me." The blue-clothed young man blushed after being reprimanded by Li Chun, he could only bit his lip and apologize to Ji Yunche. "Forget it, let''s go!" Ji Yunche didn''t want to argue with others in the Buddhist Pure Land, so as not to disturb the Buddha''s cultivation, so he waved his hand towards Lichun. "Yes." Although Lichun was displeased, he also knew that this kind of thing was actually not good for that young master, besides, he had already apologized just now. "Junior brother, what''s wrong with you?" A young woman chased after the young man in blue, looking anxiously at the blushing man. "I''m fine, I accidentally bumped into this young man." The young man in blue, who was called Junior Brother, walked a little further away from the woman before explaining softly. In this case, Ji Yunche''s master and servant could not walk away immediately. (end of this chapter) Chapter 441： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (12) Chapter 441 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (12) The woman noticed Ji Yunche standing there. Because Ji Yunche was wearing a fence, he couldn''t see his face, only his handsome demeanor. "The young master is not injured, right? My junior brother walked away a little too quickly, it was not on purpose, I hope the young master is not to blame." "My son just said that he doesn''t care about it, this young lady doesn''t have to." Li Chun stopped in front of Ji Yunche calmly, frowning and looking at the woman. This woman is really ignorant, they are obviously going to leave, even if she wants to apologize for her junior brother, she shouldn''t stop them on the way to leave. Li Chun, who was already very disliked by this unruly young man in blue, now even hates this woman. "I''m being rude." The woman hugged Ji Yunche apologetically, and continued, "I''m Li Fei, this is my younger brother Yu Ge, people in the Jianghu don''t understand the rules, if there is something offended, I hope you will forgive me." "Miss, you are blocking our son''s way." Li Chun glared impatiently at the woman named Li Fei, and was also very annoyed by her self-reported family background. Li Xia also showed contempt on his face. Even if these people in the world don''t know the rules, they should know that women and men are the best defense. Their young master brought Mi Fence just to avoid his mistress, and this woman dared to block the young master''s way and run to make love. Lichun and Lixia couldn''t help thinking about this. The clothes on Mr. Ji''s body are only worn by the sons of the aristocratic families in the capital, but anyone with eyes can see it. And these two people appeared here inexplicably, and deliberately approached the young master, who knows what their intentions are. "Oh, sorry." Li Fei''s ears turned red, and he hurriedly stepped back half a step to make way. Ji Yunche didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. In the past, there were all kinds of women who deliberately approached him to please him. He really didn''t bother to speak out about a stunned young man like Li Fei. The three master and servant left without looking back, only Li Fei was left thinking. Yu Ge, who had been avoiding Li Fei before, looked even more ugly. He didn''t expect that the second senior sister who had been pestering him would have such a flattering face when she saw other men. In the past, when Li Fei pestered him, he just felt bored. But today Li Fei approached other men in front of him, and Yu Ge felt a little unacceptable. Second Senior Sister obviously likes him, how can she like someone else? "It''s really inexplicable." Li Chun murmured displeasedly, since he entered the palace, he learned the rules of the palace, and was later sent to the empress dowager''s mansion, and he had never seen such an unmannered person. The wildness in the book is probably like this! "It''s just two irrelevant people, you don''t have to take it to heart." Ji Yunche saw that Lichun and Lixia looked very unhappy, so he persuaded them again. "Young Master said so." Li Chun hurriedly collected his thoughts, and changed into his previous stable appearance. He has always been decent in doing things in the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, that''s why he was arranged by Rufeng to be beside Ji Yunche. "Your Highness? Why did you come out so soon? Have you been waiting for a long time?" Seeing the woman standing under the bodhi tree, Ji Yunche was startled, but Su Qiruo was already waiting there. Su Qiruo turned around when she heard the sound, and said softly: "I just arrived too, where did you go?" "I went to the front to burn incense. Is Your Highness finished with his work?" Ji Yunche was still thinking about the wild mushrooms that Li Xia said, he wondered if His Royal Highness would agree to wait for them for a while if he spoke now. "Well, is there anything else you need to do?" Seeing Ji Yunche''s expression changed, Su Qiruo asked with a smile. "I... We want to go there to pick some wild mushrooms and stew chicken. Is your Highness going down the mountain in a hurry?" Ji Yunche pointed to the hillside not far away, and said truthfully. He didn''t want to lie to her. So, she asked, and he answered. "No rush, the rest of the time was originally planned to take you to the temple fair, so let''s pick wild mushrooms first, and then go to the temple fair at the foot of the mountain." "Your Highness..." Ji Yunche''s eyes were full of surprises. He didn''t expect Her Royal Highness to accompany them up the mountain to pick wild mushrooms in person. How could she do such a thing? But seeing Su Qiruo''s face full of interest, Ji Yunche was reluctant to persuade her to stay. Regardless, Her Royal Highness is different from other women. Since she is willing to go, let''s go together. A group of five people entered the back mountain, and Ruying dug out a piece of gray cloth from nowhere, and after spreading it was a big burden. Several people were very agile in their hands and feet, and they picked up a lot in a short time. Ruying wrapped up those wild mushrooms and carried them on her back. There was no emotion on her face, but her heart was already overwhelmed. In order to please Young Master Ji, Her Royal Highness asked her personal bodyguard to carry wild mushrooms on her back. If word got out, his prestige as Lord Ruying would be lost. Ruying suddenly felt a little regretful, she should change shifts with Rufeng today, Rufeng likes to do such things the most. "These Coprinus comatus are fresh. After you go down the mountain later, you send someone back to the mansion first, so that the people in the dining room can cook a few more dishes at night." Su Qiruo took a look at Ruying who was carrying a big burden and had a stiff face, and ordered while suppressing a smile. "Yes, Your Highness." Ruying nodded solemnly, but thought in her heart why didn''t Her Royal Highness order someone to send some to the palace today? Her Majesty the Empress picked it herself. If the emperor and queen saw it, they might be very happy. "There are so many people in the mansion that I''m afraid they won''t be able to eat it all, why don''t you send some to the queen, after all, you picked it yourself, Your Highness!" Ruying was still thinking about it, but Ji Yunche had already opened his mouth. Ruying secretly glanced at the man standing beside Her Royal Highness, and for a moment didn''t know what words to use to describe it. "I was negligent." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, then said to Ruying, "Send some more to the palace." Although it is not a valuable thing, it is more precious than the heart. Just like Ji Yunche, he can think of her negligence for her. A group of people walked down the mountain slowly, if Su Qi didn''t say why she went up the mountain today, Ji Yunche didn''t ask either. He is very witty and knows what to say and what not to say. The temple fair at the foot of the mountain is very lively, there are several times a year, and it is the favorite event of the people nearby. "I heard that Pinxiang Tea House invited a very powerful storyteller this year. Let''s go over to have a rest and tell her a story by the way." Su Qiruo has been here before, and he likes the tea from the Fragrant Tea House. There are too many people on the street at the moment, why not take a rest first, and then go out for a stroll when there are fewer people. She didn''t care about these things, she was just afraid that those people would offend Ji Yunche, after all, the masters here don''t like being bumped by outsiders. "OK!" Ji Yunche''s tone was filled with joy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 442： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (13) Chapter 442 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (13) He doesn''t care what to do, only who he is with. As long as Her Royal Highness is happy, he can do anything. Su Qiruo brought Ji Yunche into the Pinxiang Tea House, and the shopkeeper personally ushered him into the private room on the second floor. The large window of the private room is open, covered with a thin layer of gauze, which can just separate the people inside from the outside without affecting the people inside to see the scenery outside. "How old do you want Your Highness to be?" The shopkeeper is familiar with Su Qiruo, and the boss behind her is a member of Her Highness the Empress Dowager. "Well, here are a few more desserts and scented teas that men like." Su Qiruo sat down by the window, then waved to Ji Yunche, and Ji Yunche obediently sat down opposite Su Qiruo. "You don''t need to serve here, you guys go to drink tea by yourself!" Su Qiruo asked Ruying to take Lichun and Lixia to play by herself, then took a blue booklet from the shopkeeper and handed it to Ji Yunche. "Look and see if you like it, these stories should be what men like to hear." Ji Yunche raised his hand to take the booklet, but he couldn''t really read the words on it because he was wearing a fence. Su Qiruo smiled lightly: "Pick it off!" From Su Qiruo''s point of view, this shopkeeper is not an outsider, and Ji Yunche doesn''t need to be jealous. Ji Yunche didn''t obey, but turned a corner of his body slightly inward, exposing only his eyes. "How about just ordering "The Yang Family"?" Ji Yunche''s eyes fell on those three words. In his opinion, His Royal Highness the Crown Princess would also like it. Men mostly like romance, but Su Qiruo didn''t expect Ji Yunche to have such ambitions, and he likes to listen to the stories about the loyalty of the Yang family. The "Generals of the Yang Family" in this life is similar to what Su Qiruo knew in the previous life. A loyal family is buried deep in the mountains, leaving behind a family full of widows, old and weak. Although peace is preserved in the end, it is nothing to the Yang family A happy ending can only be unbearable. "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded, then took out two silver ingots and put them on the blue booklet. "Go get ready!" The shopkeeper thanked him and left. As soon as the shopkeeper left, Ji Yunche took off the fence on his head. Xu Shi had been walking for a long time just now, her pretty face was flushed, and she looked very attractive. I have to say, if Su Qi has seen so many beauties in Beijing, none of them can compare to this person in front of her. Ice muscles and bones, alluring peerless. The beauty dazzled the eyes, and also dazzled Su Qiruo. There was a knock on the door outside, Ji Yunche hurriedly blushed and turned his head away. Xiaoer bowed and served tea and snacks, and did not dare to raise his head from the beginning to the end, strictly abiding by the rules. "Try it." Su Qiruo pushed the dim sum in front of Ji Yunche, but Ji Yunche picked up the teapot first and poured a cup of tea for Su Qiruo. The hands of the two are intertwined in the air, and the movements are surprisingly consistent. The downstairs suddenly fell silent, and the sound of clapping broke the embarrassing atmosphere between the two. Xingmu has one mouthful, and the Tao is all ancient and modern. Ji Yunche put down the teapot, looked down curiously, and saw a middle-aged woman standing on the stage, her hair combed meticulously, her mouth opening and closing, making loud noises. Su Qiruo gently lifted the white gauze by the window so that he could see more clearly. Although the folk style of South Vietnam is still open, it is not allowed for a master like Ji Yunche to go out of the house frequently. I think he was bored in that small yard since he was a child, and it was rare for him to have such fun. Stuffing a piece of snack into his hand, Ji Yunche subconsciously put it in his mouth, but still looked down without blinking. With the sound of storytelling, the hall was already full of people. Today''s story was ordered by Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, and these tea drinkers took advantage of it. With a smile on the corner of Su Qiruo''s mouth, she looked at Ji Yunche''s face, unconsciously staring blankly. He is listening to other people''s stories, but does he know that he is also a person in the book? The beautiful young man in front of her suddenly merged with the man who died tragically in the book, and she felt restless for no reason. No, she will never let his tragedy repeat itself. Since God sent her here and gave her such a noble status, isnt it to save these weak and innocent people? With her here, there will be no more accidents to the Ji family. "it is good!" A burst of applause came from downstairs, and Ji Yunche also clapped his hands, feeling a little excited. He only read the story of "The General of the Yang Family" when he was young, and he probably remembered what was said in it. Now, after listening to the storyteller in detail, he finally understands why His Majesty the Empress Dowager always praises this person for his good writing. , calling her "Sir". The love story between Yang Liuniang and the Secretary of the County was a bit sentimental, but when it came out of her mouth, there was a dash of pride. Yang Liuniang attaches great importance to love and righteousness, and is loyal to the county secretary. This kind of love is what all men in the world yearn for. Ji Yunche tightened his fingers holding the dim sum, and for some reason, he thought of himself. The couple he has been looking forward to for a lifetime, I am afraid that only the stories in the book can have it! A mist rose from Ji Yunche''s eyes, for some reason, he just felt very sad. At some point, her eyes fell on the woman beside her. She was staring down in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking. His fingers were a little sticky from pinching the dim sum, Ji Yunche lowered his eyes to look at the dim sum on his fingertips, and frowned again. A clean handkerchief was handed over, Ji Yunche''s heart clenched, and he took it lightly, but he was not willing to stain the handkerchief, so he put his finger under the table and secretly wiped it on his sleeve. , the veil was tightly held by him. Su Qiruo picked up the teacup and took a sip, then went to listen to the storyteller''s story. "Drunk lying on the battlefield Lord Mo Xiao, how many people have fought in ancient times." Every time Su Qiruo hears this tragic line, she will always feel sad for no reason. As a human being, she does not want war. Being a king, sometimes you have to. After all, some wars are for a more lasting peace in the future. This "General of the Yang Family" has a more tragic ending than the tiger general of the Yang family in the previous life. Three of the eight daughters of the Yang family went to the battlefield, and none of them survived. When Yang Liuniang''s body was brought back, the county secretary went to the gate of the city to greet her in person. On the day of the funeral, the county minister committed suicide in front of Liuniang''s coffin. Ji Yunche does not think he is an emotional person, but hearing this, he still couldn''t help but get red eyes. Punching his lips tightly, he doesn''t know if there is such a love between Yang Liuniang and Junqing in this world, but he really envies them. If you can get a "Yang Liuniang" in life, you will die without regret. The listeners downstairs were all infected by the grief in the story, and some soft-hearted lords had already squeezed the corners of their eyes with handkerchiefs and burst into tears. (end of this chapter) Chapter 443： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (14) Chapter 443 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (14) After a long silence, there was thunderous applause. When the wake-up wood sounded, the storyteller bowed and retreated, and the hall was still silent. Su Qiruo looked at Ji Yunche, and said in a flat tone: "In fact, love is not everything. If Yang Liuniang had a soul in heaven, she would definitely not want to see her lover die for her. She must hope that he can live well, with her That one, let''s live together." Ji Yunche clenched the handkerchief in his hand, bit his lip and hesitated for a moment. Cai said quietly: "We can''t live together, but we want to die together. The county minister loves Yang Liuniang deeply. If Yang Liuniang is gone, even if he is alive, he is just a walking corpse. It is better to follow Liuniang earlier so that he can continue in the next life." leading edge." After all, that person is Yang Liuniang who cherishes him! If Su Qi couldn''t understand the ancient people''s life and death, Ji Yunche agreed very much. Perhaps, this is the difference between men and women. "But didn''t he think about his mother and father? If he just went with Yang Liuniang like this, how sad would his mother and father who raised him for so many years be?" Su Qiruo still disagrees, if she has a lover in the future, even if she dies, she also hopes that he can live well. "That''s different." Ji Yunche shook his head, although he no longer objected to Su Qiruo''s words, he also did not agree with what she said. If that person is a woman who loves so much like Yang Liuniang, he will never want to live alone. "Don''t think about it, the left and right are just stories fabricated by the storyteller himself, just listen to the excitement." Su Qiruo only now truly felt how terrifying the cultural invasion is. Look, it''s just a made-up story, which arouses a group of young princes who are as old as Ji Yunche to dream about it, and they are even willing to learn from the county minister in it and die for love. It seems that she will have to find time to talk to those people in the future and write more positive stories. However, if Su Qi disagrees, it''s okay to disagree, but she can understand. After all, the men here have to depend on the women to live. If there is no wife-lord, how difficult life will be in the future, it is really unimaginable. Needless to say, the downfall of the family of princes and generals, even the families of ordinary people, the fields and real estate of the family will also be missed by those relatives. So, in this era, there is a reason for patriarchy. Ji Yunche collected his thoughts, and nodded lightly. There was a shadowy knock on the door outside, Su Qiruo took a look at the sky, and then prepared to take Ji Yunche for a walk on the street again. If there is any gadget he likes, buy it together, as long as it can make him happy. There were still many pedestrians on the street, Su Qiruo stood next to Ji Yunche to protect him, for fear of being bumped into. Behind Lichun and Lixia hadn''t come out of the story just now, they were whispering about the plot along the way. Yang Wuniang''s handsomeness, Yang Qiniang''s chicness, Yang Baniang''s pure kindness... The two even wanted to repeat every character in it, but they still felt that it was not enough. This is the first time they have listened to a book, and they have been deeply addicted to it. "When we go back, we need to talk to Li Qiu and Li Dong about the story of the eight mothers of the Yang family. They must be envious of us." Li Xia was so excited that his eyes turned red, and he felt more and more that there should be a male master in the mansion. If there is a Tainujun, they will be able to accompany the Tainujun to go out of the house from time to time in the future, and maybe they will have the opportunity to hear other stories. "The next time the young master goes out with His Highness, let the two of them accompany him." Li Chun said with a smile that he was fair and would never bully others just because Mr. Ji valued him more. "Are you hungry? I was so busy listening to the book that I forgot that I haven''t had lunch yet." Seeing the candy sellers on the street, Su Qiruo remembered that they hadn''t eaten yet. "No, I just ate a lot of dim sum in the tea house, and my stomach is still full at the moment!" Ji Yunche shook his head. In fact, he didn''t eat much, but His Highness the Crown Princess ate a lot. He knew she was not hungry, so he said that he was still strong. "Then buy some candy and take it, and eat it when you are hungry." Su Qiruo pulled Ji Yunche''s wrist and squeezed into the crowd, he was protected by her, and others couldn''t touch him at all. Mi Lixia''s face couldn''t help turning red, but luckily she couldn''t see it. Su Qiruo looks good and dresses well. Walking in the crowd is already conspicuous, but now she actually came to buy candy in person, and the people around couldn''t help but look at her a few more times. "This little gentleman is really lucky. The old woman has been selling candy here for decades, and this is the first time I have seen a young gentleman who protects his family like a wife-lord!" The candy seller''s face was wrinkled with a smile. Seeing that Su Qiruo looked good, she guessed that her husband must also look like a fairy. "I''m not" Ji Yunche is an unmarried son after all, how could he be misunderstood like this before, so he opened his mouth to explain. "Of course my husband will be pampered, please fill us with ten candies." Su Qiruo smiled and squeezed Ji Yunche''s wrist, and started joking with that aunt. Auntie saw that she was not as unattainable as other nobles, so she talked more. "It''s not the first time the old woman has seen such a charming character as the young lady. About twenty years ago, there was also a young lady who came to the old lady''s stall to buy candy. The doll is carved in powder and jade, as if it came out of a painting." As the old lady spoke, she couldn''t help but rubbed her eyes, and stared at Su Qiruo for a few more times. "Not to mention, you are somewhat similar to that lady." Su Qiruo smiled and said: "If you remember correctly, that person may be my mother and father, and the pink and jade-carved boy is my elder brother." The reason why Su Qiruo knew about this candy was because her father accidentally mentioned it. When the queen thinks of the eldest prince who married far away, she will talk about his favorite candies sold at the temple fair at the foot of Qingyun Mountain. Now the stall owner still remembers such a graceful woman, except for her empress, there should be no one who can look like her! "How old is the young lady''s brother this year?" The stall owner neatly wrapped ten candies in oiled paper, and couldn''t help asking a question. "Probably... twenty-four or five years old!" Su Qiruo was only eight or nine years old when the First Prince got married. When she was young, she lived with her master on the mountain for a while, and when she returned to Beijing, the First Prince had already left with the envoys of Dongyue Kingdom. In her impression, she didn''t actually have such a deep memory of this brother. I just remember that my brother loves her very much. Whenever she goes down the mountain to return to Beijing, my brother will be the first to meet her at the gate of the city, rain or shine. "If that''s the case, then it''s very predestined." The stall owner said excitedly, if she wasn''t afraid that the oil on her hands would get on the nobleman, she really wanted to go there and shake the lady''s hand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 444： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (15) Chapter 444 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (15) Her business is very good, with many customers every day. The only thing she could remember was this pair of mother and daughter who looked extraordinary. It''s really because their appearance and temperament are too outstanding. "The young lady from twenty years ago treated her husband and son very fondly, but she was not as good as you, young lady. You are so lucky to have found such a good wife." Obviously there are still servants and guards behind him, but he personally brings his husband over to buy food. Even when talking to her, the hand protecting Xiao Langjun never neglected. Such care and love, even an old woman like her couldn''t help but feel a little moved. Su Qiruo hooked her lips into a smile, took out a small ingot of silver and handed it to the stall owner, then pulled Ji Yunche to leave. Ji Yunche was holding the hot candy that Su Qiruo forcefully stuffed in his hand, but he was still thinking about what the stall owner said. "Is Your Highness treating ordinary people so gently?" Thinking of Su Qiruo''s attitude towards the shopkeeper in Pinxiang Teahouse before, Ji Yunche couldn''t help asking. "If you want to know how well the people are doing, you should not listen to the officials below, but see with your own eyes. No matter the honorable family or the traffickers, everyone is a citizen of Southern Chu." The reason why she led the stall owner to say a few more words was because she wanted to hear whether the Nanyue Kingdom twenty years ago was as peaceful as it is today. From this, it can be seen that the Queen Mother has been on the throne for many years, and although she has not made great achievements, she is still a generation of benevolent monarchs. "A small candy stall can be opened for 20 years, which is enough to prove that the life of the people is very stable." Ji Yunche finally understood Su Qiruo''s intention, and the charm in his heart also faded away. The reason why Her Royal Highness didn''t explain the relationship between them is probably because she didn''t want to embarrass each other! Only by following the stall owner''s words can more truth be drawn out. I have to say that Her Royal Highness is also a qualified prince. I believe that one day Her Royal Highness will succeed to the throne, and the country will be prosperous and the people will be safe, Haiyan and Heqing. "Yes! A peaceful world is the greatest happiness for the people." Ji Yunche followed Su Qiruo to wander among the crowd again, the initial discomfort had faded away, and there was still a bit of joy in his heart. It is also his honor to be able to accompany Her Royal Highness to do something meaningful. After driving for a whole day, Ji Yunche also looked a little tired when he returned home. Especially the unhealed knee, which was faintly sore again. After returning to the hall, Li Qiu hurried in with a bottle of medicinal wine. "Why are you in such a hurry?" To continue rubbing his knees, Chao Liqiu asked. "Her Majesty ordered this to be sent by someone. She said that she asked the slave to rub the young master''s knees. After using this medicinal wine, the pain will soon be gone." Li Qiu knelt at Ji Yunche''s feet, rolled up his trouser legs, poured medicinal wine, rubbed it in his palm, and rubbed it up gently. Ji Yunche let out a muffled snort, and clenched the hand by his side tightly. After a while, his forehead was covered with a thin layer of sweat. "Young master''s knee is not fully healed, so don''t walk so much in these days." "It''s okay, Your Highness doesn''t have so much free time every day." Ji Yunche slightly hooked the corners of his lips, shook his head and said. His Royal Highness sneaked out of her busy schedule, and he had the opportunity to go out for a walk with her after such a free day. If she is not free, he will naturally not go out of the house again. "Your Highness was very busy before." Li Qiu said casually. He heard Li Xia talk about their itinerary today, and he was very envious. I dont know that he will never have the opportunity to go out with the young master to listen to books. If Mr. Ji stayed in the mansion, they would definitely have another chance. But if Mr. Ji leaves... Li Qiu didn''t dare to think about it any further. He had been serving Mr. Ji during this time, and he found that the master had a good temper. If he could stay by Mr. Ji''s side to serve him in the future, how great it would be! But judging by the attitude of His Majesty the Empress Dowager towards Young Master Ji, maybe Young Master Ji might really become the master of the mansion in the future! "Your Highness, she will be a good monarch." Ji Yunche raised the corners of his mouth, his eyes sparkled. The dinner was very sumptuous, especially the wild mushrooms they picked by themselves, which were so delicious that Ji Yunche even ate half a bowl of rice. "My lord, these books were sent by His Royal Highness, saying that they are for you to pass the time." Lichun brought a few stacks of books over and placed them on a small bookshelf beside them. Inside was the "General of the Yang Family" they had listened to during the day. Ji Yunche flipped through a book casually, and said with a soft smile, "Your Highness really doesn''t care about trifles, and actually allows men to read these." He has only heard of "The Romance of the West Chamber", but has never read it. It''s just that such books are not allowed to be read by young masters in aristocratic families, and they are forbidden books in the eyes of those literati. However, he did not expect that Her Highness the Empress Dowager would take the initiative to find these books and send them over. She is really different. "Our Highness said that the Four Books and the Five Classics have their reasons, and these miscellaneous books also have their need for their existence. Since it is for reading, a hundred flowers should be allowed to bloom. This is not some dirty book." Li Chun explained with a smile. "Your Highness said so." Ji Yunche opened the book in his hand and slowly began to read. The description of love in the book is very vague, and most of them are narratives. It''s just that Du Shilang met people unkindly, which finally made Ji Yunche red-eyed. Reminiscent of Yang Liuniang before, he was not without emotion. There is probably no perfect love in this world! Either you can''t get what you want, or you can''t be together because you love each other. In this world, no matter what your status is, once you fall in love, the unlucky one will always be a man. It is lucky to be able to die for Yang Liuniang like the county secretary. Raising his hand, a snow-white veil slid down his wrist. Ji Yunche''s eyes fell on the clean and flawless veil, his eyes were soft. Her Majesty the Empress seems to like to use such simple items, and her usual purse is only embroidered with a few green bamboos. "Lichun, go find me some embroidery thread." Ji Yunche put away the book, its okay to read these sad stories, he wont indulge in them. From the fabric that Su Qiruo ordered someone to send him, he picked a piece of fine Yuhua brocade, the elegant blue color, which he usually likes. If this material were placed in ordinary aristocratic families, few would be willing to make clothes, but Ji Yunche used it to make handkerchiefs and purses for Su Qiruo, which seemed a bit expensive. Ji Yunche''s piano, chess, calligraphy and paintings are all excellent, but compared with the more powerful young masters, this embroidery is a bit inferior. Fortunately, the patterns he embroiders are not complicated. He only chooses plum blossoms, lotus flowers and green bamboos to embroider in the corners, and adds a Chinese character "". He originally wanted to embroider Su Qiruo''s name, but since she has a noble status, it is really inappropriate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 445： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (16) Chapter 445 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (16) This night, the candles in the inner hall were lit all night. Dawn broke in the sky, Su Qiruo just got up, and saw a young man in Tsing Yi walking in with a water basin. "You... what are you doing?" Looking at the visitor suspiciously, Su Qiruo didn''t understand what Ji Yunche meant. "I''m here to help His Highness change." Ji Yunche stepped forward slowly, and was about to reach for Su Qiruo''s clothes hanging at the side, but Su Qiruo was so startled that she snatched the clothes away first, and put them on in a panic. "Where can you do these things? You...you go back and rest quickly, and I will do it myself." Su Qiruo asked herself that she had already practiced her face thick enough, so she couldn''t help being a little shy at this time. After all, it is the difference between men and women, she is really not used to being served by such a young master, not to mention that Ji Yunche is different from those servants who bought herself. He served her like this in the palace today, how will he marry in the future? Ji Yunche stepped forward with downcast eyes, took the belt from Su Qiruo, and helped her fasten it like she did just now. "Although Yun Che has never served others like this before, he will definitely learn from it. Your Highness, please don''t dislike Yun Che." "You shouldn''t do such a thing. If you really have nothing to do, read more books. Didn''t I have ordered someone to deliver the book to you yesterday? Do you still like it?" Su Qiruo took half a step back, avoiding Ji Yunche''s hands who knelt down to put on her shoes, and put them on neatly by herself. "Well, Yun Che hasn''t thanked His Highness yet." Ji Yunche got up again, threw on the handkerchief, and handed it over to Su Qiruo to wipe his face. Su Qiruo has never been taken care of like this since she grew up. Even Ruying and Rufeng also sent water in and left. Ji Yunche''s thoughtful actions reminded her of how the queen was doing these things so meticulously when she was young. "You are the son of the Xiangfu, so there is no need to do such a thing. You don''t have to think too much about your mother''s affairs, the empress and I feel guilty about your mother''s affairs. Taking care of you is what I should do." Su Qiruo held Ji Yunche''s wrist and said seriously. It''s fine if he suddenly comes out like this today, if he does this every day, she might not be able to bear it. "But I want to do these things for His Highness, does His Highness dislike Yun Che''s clumsy hands and feet?" Ji Yunche''s eyes turned red, Su Qiruo couldn''t say no anymore. Let him be happy! Seeing her resignedly accepting the water he offered to rinse her mouth, and sitting there obediently waiting for him to comb her hair, Ji Yunche felt extremely happy. After finishing packing, Ji Yunche suddenly took out a newly made purse from his cuff, leaned over and tied it around Su Qiruo''s waist. "My craftsmanship is not good, so I ruined this fine Yuhua brocade. Fortunately, the color matches His Highness very well. How about you just wear this?" Looking at Su Qiruo with a pair of bright eyes, she can''t speak well. Besides, he has already made the decision to tie the purse, so it''s not easy for her to take it off, is it? Su Qiruo looked down at the elegant purse, pursed her lips and said, "My lord is too modest." She doesn''t know embroidery, but she can see how neat the plum blossom''s stitches are. I just don''t know when he did this. Seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t feel disgusted, Ji Yunche took out the handkerchief of the same color and stuffed it into her cuff. "The handkerchief and the purse should be of the same color. Your Highness should bring this square handkerchief when you go out today!" Su Qiruo pulled the man up, said with a smile: "Today there will be guests in the mansion, so I won''t go out." Ji Yunche finally realized that Her Royal Highness is actually wearing ordinary clothes today. Fortunately, he has been waiting on the sidelines for so long, and he didn''t even notice this. Really shouldn''t! "Since you''re here, let''s stay and have breakfast together!" Su Qiruo involuntarily pulled Ji Yunche''s wrist and walked out. Ji Yunche secretly looked at the profile of the woman in front of him, she was so pretty. Young people can''t help but cherish spring, and he is the same. It''s just that he also knows in his heart that Her Royal Highness is not his beloved. Now his status is embarrassing, and he is not worthy of her at all. And she couldn''t give what he wanted. He was afraid that he would get deeper and deeper, but he couldn''t help but want to get close to her. She is so beautiful, so good that everything in this world is inferior to her. But such a good thing, he doesn''t deserve it. Because Ji Yunche stayed and had dinner with Su Qiruo, there were several sweets on the table. Wine radish cake and sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus dew were specially ordered by Su Qiruo to prepare for Ji Yunche, and he seemed to like it very much. "You are too thin, eat more." Su Qiruo took a small crab dumpling and placed it in front of Ji Yunche, her tone was extremely gentle. "Your Highness treats other men in the same way?" Ji Yunche lowered his eyes to look at Chi Shi in front of him, even in the prime minister''s residence, he had never been taken care of like this. "Other men are not lucky enough to sit at my table." Su Qiruo said with a smile, she has always known that young men in this era have a lot of thoughts, so she is happy to tease Ji Yunche. He has been tormenting her all morning. Ji Yunche''s ears turned red, and he secretly glanced at Su Qiruo. I picked up the small crab dumpling and took a bite, only to feel that my mouth was full of fragrance. Thinking of her saying that there will be guests in the mansion later, Ji Yunche couldn''t help asking: "Is it okay if Your Highness doesn''t go to court today?" What important guests should Her Royal Highness be waiting in the mansion? "It''s okay, I already took leave of absence from my mother the day before yesterday, so I don''t have to pass these few days." Usually Su Qiruo acts as an agent of the government, and the emperor has been resting in the harem. If she has something to do, the emperor will naturally step up to her, and there is no delay. "Then... are you an important guest today?" "It was my second senior sister who took my junior brother on a tour down the mountain. When they passed by Wangjing, they came to stay in the mansion for a few days." Su Qiruo explained with a good temper, then suddenly thought of something, and said to Ji Yunche, "It just so happens that you are helping to entertain the little junior brother these few days. He is a man, so I''m afraid it would be inappropriate for me to come forward for many things." "Don''t worry, Your Highness, Yun Che will definitely treat the guests well." I don''t know that it was Su Qiruo''s words that pierced Ji Yunche''s heart, his whole body was filled with joy. "You don''t have to be too nervous. They are all from the Jianghu. They don''t have as many rules as the ladies and gentlemen in the capital. As long as there are no major problems." Seeing Ji Yunche''s face as if he was facing a formidable enemy, Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing. "Yun Che dare not neglect His Highness''s affairs." This is something His Royal Highness asked him to help with! How could he not be nervous? "Does your knee still hurt?" Thinking of Ji Yunche''s walking posture when he came back yesterday afternoon, Su Qiruo felt very guilty. She was so busy taking him around that she forgot that his knee had been injured so badly before. Ji Yunche hurriedly shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, the medicinal wine sent by His Highness yesterday is very useful." (end of this chapter) Chapter 446： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (17) Chapter 446 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (17) "Since your leg hurts, why didn''t you tell me?" Ji Yunche knew what Su Qiruo was referring to. "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just that I haven''t walked so much for a long time, and I can''t get used to it for a while. The injury on my knee has already healed." How could he spoil her interest? She kindly took him out to play, and he was so happy that it was too late. Don''t say that the injury on his knee has been fine for a long time, even if something happens, he can bear it. "You don''t need to be brave in front of me. Let''s find a doctor to come and have a look later!" Ji Yunche''s injury was on his leg, so it was hard to call the imperial doctor in the palace, so he had to find a male doctor outside. But it was a bit late yesterday, and all the medical clinics in the capital were closed. Now that she remembered it, she hurriedly ordered Ruying to invite someone in person. "Your Highness..." Ji Yunche glanced at Su Qiruo disapprovingly, and said: "It''s really all right, there will be guests coming to the mansion later, what if we meet?" When someone comes to be a guest, but he wants to see the injury, isn''t it bad luck? "So what if you encounter it? What can outweigh your injury?" Su Qiruo didn''t care. If it wasn''t inconvenient, she would like to help him take a look. She has suffered from skin trauma like this since she was a child, and she knows how to deal with it. "Your Highness doesn''t have to be so nice to me." Ji Yunche had a sore nose, and suddenly turned his head away. When he came to the Tai Nu Mansion to seek help, he also wanted to use her. But she knew everything, but still treated him like this, which seemed like a villain. "You were also held in the palm of your mother''s and father''s hands since you were a child. Now that you are in my house, how can you be wronged?" "Your Highness is so..." is misleading. He didn''t dare to say the following words, because he was afraid of being rejected by her. All the princes in the capital are staring at the princess, but she has been reluctant to get married because she doesn''t like those men who come to her door. If His Royal Highness discovers his dirty thoughts, he may never be able to get close to her again. "I''ll talk about it later, eat these first." Su Qiruo filled another small bowl of red dates and milk soup and handed it over, and filled a bowl herself. The doctor came very quickly, and looked at Ji Yunche''s wound in Su Qiruo''s bedroom, leaving a small bottle of ointment, and didn''t prescribe any medicine to be boiled. "You should recuperate in the yard these few days!" Although the doctor also said that there is no serious problem, Su Qiruo is still a little worried. Ji Yunche is a strong and stubborn person, if he hadn''t been in extreme pain, he definitely wouldn''t have shown it yesterday. It''s her fault for being careless, for not noticing his strangeness earlier. "The doctor said it''s all right, why is Your Highness still like this?" Ji Yunche was upset, just now he said that he was required to help receive guests, and now he is going back to recuperate from his injuries. She is Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, she promises everything she says, how can she go back on what she says? In Ji Yunche''s view, being able to entertain guests for His Highness the Empress Dowager means that he is also a part of her family. But she didn''t let him help again, and he felt depressed and uncomfortable, and he felt a little bit wronged. It''s rare to see Ji Yunche showing such a boyish face in front of her, Su Qiruo only felt his heart soften, and was actually reluctant to say anything about him. "You don''t know what to do." Su Qiruo''s slightly doting eyes made Ji Yunche''s ears turn red secretly, seeing her let go, he felt a little happier. "Your Highness, don''t be angry, I''m really fine." Saying that, Ji Yunche turned around twice in front of Su Qiruo, his agile appearance was not at all the same as the cold and cold young master of the Ji family in Su Qiruo''s impression. Is he acting like a baby to her? "Okay, okay, it''s all up to you, but you have to pay attention to yourself, don''t get tired. This leg injury is unusual. If you accumulate serious illnesses, you will suffer when you get old." "Yes, thank you Your Highness." Ji Yunche bowed respectfully to Su Qiruo, and became that proud prince of Xiangfu again, but his eyes were filled with joy, almost overflowing. "Your Highness, the guests have arrived." Ru Feng stood outside the hall, bowing towards the humanity inside the door. Su Qiruo stood up and led Ji Yunche towards the door. "Let''s meet the guests in the lobby." Ji Yunche obediently followed her half a step back, not far or near, just right. As soon as they left the yard, Lichun and Lixia followed. Normally, they are not allowed to enter the dormitory of His Majesty the Empress Dowager, and only Mr. Ji dares to go in like that. At first Lichun was worried about him, but now it seems that he is overthinking. His Royal Highness treats Young Master Ji differently. As soon as the two entered the front hall, they saw a man and a woman walking over. Ji Yunche frowned slightly, even Lichun and Lixia standing behind him pursed their mouths in displeasure. How could it be these two savages? "Junior Sister." "Senior Sister." After the two entered, they cupped their fists and greeted Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo nodded, but didn''t get up. Apart from the decent smile on his face, he couldn''t tell how warm he was. "Second Senior Sister and Junior Brother, please sit down and watch tea." "I only heard from my mother that the senior sister has a noble status, but I didn''t expect that the senior sister turned out to be the grand daughter of the Nanyue Kingdom." Yu Ge is wearing a new ai-green dress today, and his hair is **** with a blue headband, looking very lively. It''s just that the way he looked at Su Qiruo made Ji Yunche a little displeased, so flattering, he was really different from the man who bumped into him yesterday. "Second Senior Sister and Junior Brother are people in the rivers and lakes, so they don''t need to care about their secular identities." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and pushed the snacks that the waiter put on the table towards Ji Yunche. The movement was so natural that everyone was dumbfounded. "This son is..." Li Fei looked at Ji Yunche curiously, she didn''t hear from the master that the younger sister was married! Yesterday, Ji Yunche brought Mi Li, but she didn''t see his face clearly. But when he saw Li Chun and Li Xia behind him, Li Fei''s expression changed instantly. "Oh it''s you?" There was a bit of surprise in the tone, which startled Yu Ge who was on the side. Following Li Fei''s gaze, Yu Ge also recognized Lichun and Lixia. "Have you seen it?" Su Qiruo looked at Ji Yunche suspiciously, she didn''t think Ji Yunche would know Li Fei who came from afar. "I met once when I was at Lanruo Temple yesterday." Ji Yunche didn''t intend to tell Su Qiruo that he was bumped, so Yu Ge is a martial artist with great strength. When he took off his clothes last night, his elbow was bruised and purple, and now it still hurts a little! "I see." Su Qiruo nodded, and introduced to Ji Yunche: "This is my second senior sister Li Fei, this is my master''s youngest son Yu Ge, they arrived in Wangjing a few days ago and have been staying in the inn. It was only yesterday that I received the letter from them." (end of this chapter) Chapter 447： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (18) Chapter 447 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (18) "Miss Li, Mr. Yu." Ji Yunche nodded politely to the two of them, which was regarded as a greeting. "This is Mr. Ji, temporarily living in my house." When Su Qiruo introduced Ji Yunche, he only said one simple sentence. Neither Ji Yunche''s identity nor why he lived in her house was mentioned, which made it easier for people to imagine. But Ji Yunche felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. In her eyes, he was just a down-and-out son of Ji''s mansion temporarily living in the Tainu''s mansion. "So it''s Mr. Ji." Li Fei nodded with a smile, his eyes fell on Ji Yunche and Su Qiruo from time to time, and Da Gai guessed something in his heart. Yu Ge tilted his head and looked at Ji Yunche for a long time before pretending to apologize: "Yesterday Ge''er bumped into Mr. Ji, and he felt guilty all the time, but he didn''t want to meet again today. What a coincidence!" Ji Yunche pursed his lips and did not answer. He felt that what Yu Ge said was all nonsense. On the other hand, Su Qiruo frowned, and asked in a deep voice: "What happened to you yesterday?" Seeing that her complexion was not good, Ji Yunche felt a pang in his heart. Is she afraid that she will hurt her junior brother? Ji Yunche felt aggrieved, so he didn''t want to answer Su Qiruo''s words, so he lowered his eyes and didn''t look at her. Lichun behind him saw this, and became more and more displeased with Mr. Ge, so he took the initiative to explain: "Yesterday, on the way to Shangxiang to go back to find His Highness, Mr. Li was hit by this Mr. His arm is still bruised!" Although Li Chun''s tone was quite calm, Su Qiruo could hear his anger. "Are you hurt? Why didn''t you tell me yesterday?" Su Qiruo knew that Ji Yunche was in a difficult situation, so when he went out yesterday, she didn''t object when he proposed to wear a fence, but she was afraid that someone would make an issue of his identity and make him feel unhappy. Unexpectedly, when she didn''t know, someone still hurt him. Although Su Qiruo didn''t get along with this little junior for long, she also knew that he was spoiled by the senior sisters in the mountains and made him a bit domineering. Many people were staring at the position of master''s successor, so they all focused on Yu Ge. Although Yu Ge is a man, he has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and his strength is much greater than Ji Yunche''s. With Ji Yunche''s emaciated appearance, if he hit him like that, there might be problems with his internal organs. "It''s not a big deal at all. I didn''t expect that the son who bumped into me would be His Highness''s junior." Hearing her concern, Ji Yunche felt better. "Senior sister, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean it. I apologized to Mr. Ji yesterday, and the second senior sister was there at the time, and she also apologized to Mr. Ji on my behalf." Its hot on the surface of the song, but its just a bump, where will it be bruised? No wonder the seniors say that the men at the bottom of the mountain have a lot of hearts, which is true. He didn''t use much effort yesterday, didn''t the pair of master and servant pretending in front of the senior sister just want to win the sympathy of the senior sister for their master? "Yun Che is different from you. He is weak in body and still has injuries on his legs. Not to mention a collision, even if he walks in a hurry, he will be easily injured. Wangjing City is no better than a mountain. In the future, you should act more safely. If you bump into someone The nobleman of the family, even if I am a princess, I can''t protect you." Su Qiruo looked at Yu Ge displeasedly, she thought that the master asked the most gentle second senior sister to take him down the mountain to teach him some principles. But looking at it like this, he was somewhat spoiled by the good-tempered Second Senior Sister. Obviously he did something wrong, but he still blamed Ji Yunche for holding on to the matter inside and outside the words. Not to mention that Ji Yunche never planned to tell her about it, it was Yu Ge who brought it up on his own initiative. Just because Yu Ge bumped into Ji Yunche, Ji Yunche has reason to blame him. Why should people forgive you after you apologize? Ji Yunche looked at Su Qiruo in astonishment, he didn''t expect that she would defend him like this, and even call him "Yun Che" in front of outsiders. Yu Ge was also shocked. He guessed that the relationship between Mr. Ji and his senior sister might be unusual, but he didn''t expect the senior sister to reprimand him like this for Ji Yunche. "Junior Sister said that there are more rules at the bottom of the mountain. In the future, I will take good care of my Junior Brother, so that such a thing will never happen again." Li Fei said with a smile, she has always been a kind person, the kind that no one wants to offend. Yu Ge couldn''t see it, but she could see it clearly. Junior Sister protects that Young Master Ji like this, the relationship between the two is definitely not what they see so far, they don''t want to offend Young Master Ji at this time. What''s more, everyone will be a family in the future, so there shouldn''t be conflicts over such trivial matters. "Second senior sister has always done things safely, but the younger brother is still young and needs to be more disciplined. Second senior sister shouldn''t just indulge. The person I bumped into yesterday is familiar with me. If the Ji family really cares about it, then it''s necessary Prison food." If Su Qi intentionally made the matter serious, it was just to scare Yu Ge. Yu Ge grew up on the mountain since he was a child. Although he is a bit petite and self-willed, his nature is not bad. His mind is simple, but he lacks experience and does things impulsively, which makes people disliked. Especially for a person of Su Qiruo''s status, who grew up in the royal family and was used to intrigue, so he really couldn''t develop a slight liking for a fool like Ge. On the contrary, Ji Yunche, a courteous and sensible master, is the model of a good wife that Su Qiruo, who is a princess, likes. People are different after all. "Is... is it that serious?" Yu Ge turned pale with fright, he didn''t do it on purpose, those people are going to arrest him and put him in jail? This is too unreasonable. Looking at Ji Yunche again, Yu Ge felt a little more cautious. Being able to stay by the side of the senior sister who is His Royal Highness, the Ji family is also an official family, no wonder the son born is so squeamish. It''s just an unmarried man living in a woman''s mansion like this, and he is not a serious person after all. Yu Ge thought angrily, but he didn''t dare to speak nonsense anymore. "Junior brother, you don''t understand the dangers outside. When I first went out to practice, I saw someone cut off the thief''s hand and threw it on the street, just because the thief stole a jade pendant from a nobleman. The man said that The piece of jade pendant is her family heirloom, priceless, even if it takes the thief''s life, it should be done." Li Fei still has lingering fears when she thinks about that incident. At that time, she was still young, so she couldn''t see it and wanted to help her, but the master stopped her. The master said that no matter what the reason was for the thief to do such an evil thing, he deserved what he deserved, because the jade pendant was too valuable, even if it was sent to the emperor, it would be the fault of the thief. In their view, that thing is just a dead object, how can it be compared with human hands. But in the eyes of the secular people, if a thief violates the secular rules and taboos, he will be punished as he should. (end of this chapter) Chapter 448： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (19) Chapter 448 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (19) The state has state laws, and the family has family rules. If you sympathize with the weak because you are blindly soft-hearted, the country will not be a country, and the normal life of the people will be in chaos. No rules, no standards. In the arena, one can roam around with a passion and a chivalrous heart, but in the mortal world, everything must be done according to the rules. What''s more, in Jianghu, the law of the jungle is also prey to the strong, **** and rainy, and it has its own rules. "It''s just a jade pendant, how can it compare with human life?" Yu Ge was puzzled. In his opinion, the word "righteousness" should be said in everything. Since the jade pendant was found back, it would be fine to slap the thief a few times. It would be too cruel to chop off a person''s hand. some. "Don''t say it''s a priceless jade pendant, even if it''s just to grab a rotten cornbread, it may kill a person." Su Qiruo thinks that Yu Ge is still too well protected by his master, sometimes it is not a good thing to be ignorant of the world. "You will gradually understand these things. We walked all the way, and you saw all the beggars on the street? I don''t know how many people like that die every day!" Seeing that Yu Ge''s pale lips had lost all color, Li Fei couldn''t say anything more. It''s just that now that they are renting in the Tai Nu''s Mansion, they should be more cautious in their words and deeds. Even if the junior sister is a concubine, they have to abide by the rules in the mansion. Only from the attitude of the younger sister Cai Cai to the younger brother for the matter of Mr. Ji, it can be seen that this place is different from the mountain. "Second Senior Sister and Junior Brother may be tired after traveling all the way, I will arrange for you to stay here first, and I will clean up the dust for you at noon." Already scaring Ge Ge too much, Su Qiruo didn''t intend to continue to embarrass him. After all, he is the master''s son. Even if she doesn''t like it, she should still care about the master''s friendship. "Can you take your junior brother to live in the yard next to you?" Su Qiruo didn''t want to let Ji Yunche get in touch with Yu Ge again, for fear that Yu Ge would be reckless again and hurt him again. But she could also tell that if she changed the order overnight, he might be annoyed again. "it is good." Ji Yunche obediently agreed, and took someone to tidy up Yu Ge''s yard himself. It is said to clean up the yard, but in fact there is nothing to fiddle with. Although no one lives in these yards on weekdays, they are cleaned every day. Yu Ge didn''t have many things, and he had already been sent over by the housekeeper. After Ji Yunche sent Yu Ge over, he introduced some commonly used things to him, and then let Yu Ge rest by himself. "It is said that people in the Jianghu are full of pride and righteousness, but I look at this young master, but he doesn''t look like a chivalrous person." Li Xia rubbed Ji Yunche''s shoulders, and said dissatisfied. Obviously he bumped into his young master, and the young master no longer cared about it, but he mentioned it over and over again, and finally blamed the young master for holding on to such a trivial matter. If His Highness hadn''t protected the young master, he would have been wronged for the young master. "Everyone you come into contact with on a daily basis, Mr. Yu, is simple-minded. He is afraid that I will complain before His Highness, so he pretends to be smart and mentions it again in front of everyone. He wants to use His Highness''s words to calm things down..." Ji Yunche looked at Lichun who was applying medicine to his knee, and said in a calm tone, "Forget it when it''s over, and don''t mention it again in the future." His Highness is protecting him in his heart, that is enough. If you say more, don''t say that His Highness doesn''t like it, even he himself feels a little hypocritical. He is different from Yu Ge, such a small matter is nothing to him at all, it is over when it is over, and he will not take it to heart. Where is there a clean one in the backyard of this family? He has seen a lot of injustice. If you care about everything, you will not be able to live. "Yes." Li Xia responded sullenly. "Young master is magnanimous, I hope others appreciate it." Li Chun sighed faintly. Compared to Mr. Ji, Mr. Yu can only be regarded as a clown. I like to think I''m smart, but I''m actually a bit stupid. He wanted to act coquettishly and use what he thought was a trivial matter to make His Royal Highness the empress dowager to help him in the mansion, but the person he met was Mr. Ji, so he deserved it. Whether it''s because of Prime Minister Ji or not, everyone in the mansion can clearly see that Her Royal Highness is very concerned about Mr. Ji''s affairs. Competing with Mr. Ji for favor, no matter who he is, he will only be scolded. "After all, he is His Highness''s younger brother. Even if there was an unpleasant experience before, for His Highness''s sake, we can''t care about it anymore. In the future, the few of you must not speak ill of Young Master Yu in the mansion." The Nanyue Kingdom ruled the world with filial piety, Su Qiruo, as a princess, should pay more attention to these details. Since Yu Ge is her master''s son, now he comes to live in the Tai Nu''s mansion, the whole mansion has to treat him as a distinguished guest. "Young Master, don''t worry, slaves know what they are doing." The two of them nodded. They were just chanting a few words in front of Ji Yunche, and naturally they wouldn''t talk nonsense outside. There are strict rules in the empress dowager''s mansion, and no one dares to touch His Highness''s brow. The lunch was very sumptuous, because Li Fei and Yu Ge were not from the Xungui family, so men and women were not divided into two tables during the meal. "Second Senior Sister is coming to Wangjing for the first time, right?" Su Qiruo raised the wine glass in his hand, Li Fei came over to salute, and the two drank it down in one gulp. "Yes! I traveled to many places with Master Yunyou back then, but I haven''t been to Wangjing yet." Li Fei smiled and nodded. When she went out, her master specially told her that if she arrived in Wangjing City, she would bring her junior brother to look for her junior sister Su Qiruo. They also didn''t know the identity of the junior sister until the day before. "There are many scenic spots in Wangjing City. I will take you to have a good time in the past few days." Su Qiruo herself was bored for quite a while, so she just took the opportunity to go out to relax. I don''t know if the Zhang family discovered something, but they were very honest during this period of time, and they couldn''t catch them if they wanted to. "In this way, there will be Junior Sister Lao." After all, Li Fei grew up in the rivers and lakes. Although he knows some sophistication, he is not as pedantic as the people at the bottom of the mountain. Even though Su Qiruo is the princess, she is still her direct junior sister, so she and Su Qiruo will not be too polite. "Second Senior Sister, you are too polite. You and I are from the same school. Second Senior Sister arrived in Shengjing. I should have come to show my kindness as a landlord." Su Qiruo still respects this second senior sister. When she was young, she studied art on the mountain, and those senior sisters took good care of her. "Your Highness, there is news from the palace that Huangzhuang Book will let you preside over it in three days." Ruying hurried in from the outside, whispering in Su Qiruo''s ear. This matter was arranged in a hurry, and she didn''t dare to delay. Su Qiruo was startled, then nodded. "You go and inform the Ministry of Rites first, and let them prepare the preparations as they did in previous years, and then the Japanese Palace will go over and have a look." This matter has always been in charge of Su Yuhua, and Su Qiruo never expected that it would fall to her this year. Huangzhuang holds a book fair every spring, and ladies and gentlemen from all prefectures will also attend. (end of this chapter) Chapter 449： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (20) Chapter 449 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (20) Su Qiruo is not keen on such trivial matters, but he also knows that Huangzhuang can earn millions of taels of silver every year by relying on this book. Leaving things to her this year, could it be that Su Yuhua got too many benefits and was discovered? Whenever there is money, the person who takes over will definitely get some benefits. This kind of thing happens all the time, and they just turn a blind eye sometimes, as long as it doesn''t go too far. This book can be spoken nicely, called to make friends through literature, but in Su Qiruo''s view, it is just a way for the royal family to make money. The selection of the No. 1 son and the No. 1 talented woman depends on the number of velvet flowers in hand, and each velvet flower is sold at different prices depending on the material. The cheapest one costs ten taels, while the most expensive one costs one hundred taels. In terms of cost, even a hundred taels of velvet flowers, the small piece of Lingjin used is not worth two taels of silver. I don''t know who came up with this kind of profit-free business. It is indeed a good way to make money. The Xungui family is not short of these money, even if they want to join in the fun, they don''t care about such a small expense. Left and right is a matter of your wish and no one can say anything. I don''t know if the words of Su Qiruo and Li Fei yesterday had an effect, but he has become much more honest in the past few days. With Ji Yunche around to give some advice, he would humbly ask for advice on many rules that he doesn''t understand. It''s just that the disdainful look he showed sometimes made Ji Yunche a little more impatient. Ji Yunche was originally a cold-hearted person, if it wasn''t for Su Qiruo, he wouldn''t bother to pay attention to rude and savage people like Yu Ge. Especially, Her Royal Highness wanted to take Li Fei and Yu Ge to the book fair. Ji Yunche disagreed from the bottom of his heart. Literati are always upright. Li Fei is just a well-behaved person, but Yu Ge is not a sensible one. Ji Yunche''s status is also a bit embarrassing now, and with a gangster, even with the support of His Royal Highness, he doesn''t think they are suitable in the past. It seemed that he had foreseen the embarrassment of that day, Ji Yunche had always been preoccupied. "My lord, are you unhappy that His Highness will take you to the book fair tomorrow?" Li Chun twisted Ji Yunche''s hair and asked worriedly. The dark eyes darkened, and Ji Yunche smiled wryly: "I''m really happy, but with my current status, I''m afraid that following His Highness''s side will lose her face." "What are you talking about, son? You are such a good person, and it is too late for His Highness to like you. How can you feel ashamed of you?" Although Lichun has never served other princes, he grew up in the palace since he was a child, and he also knows how difficult it is to serve the young ancestors from those aristocratic families. But Ji Gongzi is different. Although he doesn''t talk much, he is considerate. Ji Yunche was so ashamed by Li Chun''s words that he didn''t dare to look up, but he still retorted: "Don''t say such things in the future, and you won''t be misunderstood by others." "My lord, I have been serving His Highness for several years now. During this period of time, I can see clearly that Your Highness really treats you differently." Lichun also had selfish intentions in saying this, he wanted to match up this couple, and stay by Mr. Ji''s side to serve him in the future, so he could have something to look forward to. Otherwise, once Mr. Ji leaves, he will be a second-class waiter cleaning the yard again. "That''s His Highness''s benevolence, pity that I don''t have a mother or father by my side, so don''t mention this kind of thing again in the future." Ji Yunche''s expression suddenly changed. He was already shaken in his heart, and if someone encouraged him, he was afraid that he would really be unable to hold back his thoughts. Once a person has greed, it is difficult to get it back. He knew his dirty thoughts, but he didn''t dare to think about being able to really be with her in the future. Her identity and his obsession are destined to make it impossible for them in this life. "Yes, son." Li Chun shut his mouth tactfully, but he disagreed with Ji Yunche''s opinion in his heart. Onlookers can see clearly, he can clearly see that His Highness the Empress Dowager likes Mr. Ji, and Mr. Ji treats His Highness very differently. But Mr. Ji didn''t allow him to mention it, and he didn''t dare to talk anymore. Ji Yunche raised his eyes to look at the dim yellow face in the bronze mirror, and did not move for a long time. Huangzhuang is just outside Wangjing City, because there is a book fair today, the horse-drawn carriages in the capital are rushing out one after another. Passers-by stopped and looked at each other with curiosity. Ji Yunche and Yu Ge were sitting in the same carriage, one was sitting quietly, and the other was looking out the window curiously. "The houses in Wangjing City are really beautifully built." Yu Ge couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. "If Mr. Yu likes it, he can stay in Wangjing for a longer time." Ji Yunche replied politely. "Senior Sister said the same thing. Now that Second Senior Sister and I live in the Senior Sister''s residence, everything is very convenient. I naturally want to stay longer." Yu Ge sneaked a look at Ji Yunche''s face, and laughed in his heart. At first he thought Ji Yunche was the son of some powerful person, but he didn''t think he was the son of a criminal minister. Thanks to the benevolence of the senior sister, the senior sister is still willing to protect him after his mother did such a thing. In Yu Ge''s view, collaborating with the enemy and treason should be a capital offense, and even the descendants of the Ji family cannot forgive it. Senior sister is still too kind. But in her heart she no longer despises Ji Yunche, and she won''t show it on the surface. He is smarter now and knows when to say something. But when it was just him and Ji Yunche, he didn''t have to give him any dignity. Ji Yunche nodded lightly, and he said politely to the left and right, the Tainu Mansion is not up to him, and he can live as he pleases. It''s just that Yu Ge''s words changed in Li Chun''s ears, which made him look at Yu Ge a few more times. This is where the young master will fall in love with His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, will he stay in the mansion and not leave? Seeing that Ji Yunche was still calm, Lichun felt worried. If Mr. Ji keeps fighting like this, it''s hard to say whether he can stay in the future. Ji Yunche didn''t bother to pay attention to what Yu Ge said later. He found that Yu Ge is an ignorant fool who likes to show off, even the **** from a family is better than him. If he hadn''t taken up the status of His Royal Highness''s Junior Brother''s House, he might not be able to get into His Highness''s eyes in this life, let alone live in the Tai Nu''s House. Although Ji Yunche doesn''t like singing, he will still try his best to protect him. Just because he didn''t want someone to lose face to His Majesty the Crown Princess outside. The carriage drove all the way into Huangzhuang, because it was the carriage of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, and someone specially came to lead the way. "His Royal Highness is a thousand years old." Before Ji Yunche and Yu Ge had time to get out of the car, there were already waves of greetings outside. Yu Ge quickly looked out from the car window and saw many stewards and servants of Huangzhuang kneeling on the ground, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. He is the younger brother of Her Royal Highness, so he will naturally be respected by others. (end of this chapter) Chapter 450： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (21) Chapter 450 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (21) Rights are really a good thing. Before the carriage stopped, Yu Ge jumped off in a panic. The woman who was driving the car turned pale in shock. If this fell badly, His Highness would not punish him. Thinking about this, Mrs. Che couldn''t help but complain a little. This Mr. Yu, who doesn''t know where he came from, is like a savage. He doesn''t understand the rules at all, and he will only hurt others. Seeing this, Su Qiruo frowned slightly, but didn''t speak. Even if she doesnt look at other things, she still has to give the master and her old man some face outside. "Why are you still so reckless?" Blushing, Li Fei pulled Yu Ge to her side, and reprimanded her in a low voice. "I... I jumped down because I saw the carriage stopped. Isn''t that good?" Yu Ge snorted unconvinced, although his kung fu is not as good as a few senior sisters, he still has the ability to jump a carriage. What''s all the fuss about? The car curtain was lifted, and a white hand was first poked out. The carriage woman immediately bowed and moved the footstool aside, Lichun got out of the carriage with her bundle in her arms, then turned around and helped Ji Yunche down as well. The graceful demeanor of the gestures made people unable to move their eyes away, and Yu Ge was also taken aback when he saw it. Cursing his lips secretly, Yu Ge hummed disdainfully: "Pretentious." For such a big man, it is really embarrassing to get off the carriage and have to be supported. Su Qiruo''s brows and eyes are full of tenderness, and sometimes she herself can''t tell whether the gentleness and kindness when she sees Ji Yunche is because of her debt to Ji Guanlan''s incident, or because of something else. Ji Yunche brought Lichun to Su Qiruo''s side, Su Qiruo looked at the crowd and said: "The book fair will start for more than an hour, let''s go to the Zhuangzi to rest first." "Also." Li Fei nodded, pulled Yu Ge to follow behind Su Qiruo, not daring to leave a single step. All the people who came here today were famous aristocratic families in Wangjing City. If Yu Ge bumped into any one, it would cause trouble for Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. "The fish in this season is the most plump, and the village raises some by itself. Let them cook it for lunch." Su Qiruo turned sideways and said to Ji Yunche. "Okay, listen to Your Highness." Ji Yunche curled his lips into a smile, his appearance was completely different from when he was with others. Yu Ge secretly glared at Ji Yunche, and couldn''t help slandering: This foxy girl smiles like a flower when facing her senior sister, but has a cold face when facing herself, as if someone owes him eight diao money. "Have you participated in book fairs in previous years?" Su Qiruo is not keen on this kind of thing, so she hasn''t come here for several years. When I was young, I came to join in the fun because of curiosity, and left after staying for half an hour. Ji Yunche nodded, but Li Chun behind him said with a smile: "Your Highness, don''t you know that our Young Master Ji was the ''No. 1 Young Master'' three years ago!" Three years ago, Ji Yunche was only fifteen years old, and he was a bit arrogant. He always wanted to stand out in every way. In addition, he was too outstanding, which also offended many people. But because he never promised to marry, there were a lot of rumors in Beijing, and he didn''t come again for the next two years. The reason why Lichun knew this was because he heard a few words from the food delivery person in the mansion, and he remembered it in his heart. "Yun Che has both talent and appearance, he deserves this title." "Your Highness praises you, Yun Che is ashamed." "You deserve it." Su Qiruo chuckled, making Ji Yunche''s face turn red. He seldom takes what other people say to his heart, but he can remember her compliment for a long time. Yu Ge pursed her lips in displeasure. The senior sister was too kind to this Ji Yunche, but she always treated him so harshly. Really eccentric! "Your Highness, the daughter of the Ye family brought the two sons over to greet you." Rufeng said respectfully. Since the last time, the two Ye Gongzi have never been to the Grand Lady''s Mansion again, and she has relaxed a lot. But with Ye Shinu here today, the two of them would not dare to do anything out of the ordinary. "Bring them in." "Greetings to Your Royal Highness." The three came in together, Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng didn''t dare to mess around anymore, and respectfully followed the elder sister and saluted. "Cousin doesn''t need to be polite." Ye Qingqiang, the daughter of Ye''s parents, is thirty years old this year. Although she doesn''t go around with the Empress Dowager''s House very often, she is extremely loyal to the Queen and the Empress Dowager. Su Qiruo also respected this older cousin very much, and would always call her cousin in front of people, which gave her enough dignity. "Meet Ye Shinu." Ji Yunche got up and saluted Ye Qingqiang, and Li Fei stood up quickly. Only Yu Ge was a step slower, and was still staring at the twin brothers in a daze. "Master Ji, you are welcome." Ye Qingqiang raised her hand towards Ji Yunchexu, and then cupped her fists towards Li Fei. "Miss Li." It is no secret that the senior sisters and juniors of Her Royal Highness the Tainu live in the Tainu Mansion. As the eldest daughter of the Ye family, Ye Qingqiang naturally knows it very well. "Junior brother, I will meet Ye Shinu soon." Li Fei showed embarrassment. She is really ignorant as a junior. It seems that she thought things too simply before. If she married such an unknown man, she might not have a good life in her life. Yu Ge just came back to his senses, and when he was about to get up, Ye Qingqiang smiled and said, "No need to be polite." Yu Ge''s half-squatting and half-standing body froze in embarrassment, causing Ye Qingcheng who was beside her to blush with a smile. Where did this bumpkin come from? Why doesn''t he understand etiquette at all? "Qingcheng, don''t be rude in front of Your Majesty the Empress Dowager." "Yes, sister." Ye Qingcheng shrank his neck in fright, he was still quite afraid of being reprimanded by his elder sister. Several people sat together and exchanged a few words, mostly Su Qiruo and Ye Qingqiang were talking, and the others were listening. Especially a few men, none of them interrupted. "If you feel bored, you might as well take your junior brother out for a walk. The peach blossoms on Zhuangzi are in full bloom. You can pick some to make peach blossom cakes." Su Qiruo looked sideways at Ji Yunche who was sitting there and said. There is still an hour before the book meeting starts, he can''t just sit like this all the time! Ji Yunche didn''t want to leave her at first, but with so many people in the room and Yu Ge''s eyes full of expectations, it was hard for him to refuse. "Yes, Your Highness." Ji Yunche nodded, then stood up, and Yu Ge hurriedly followed suit. Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng looked at each other, then got up and said to Su Qiruo: "Cousin, Young Master Yu is new here, why don''t we go with Young Master Ji to accompany him for a stroll!" "Go." Qi Ruo nodded, and ordered to Lichun, "Take good care of your master." "Yes." Li Chun bowed in response, sent the things he brought to the inner room, and walked out with everyone. "Mr. Ji is very capable, but after living in the Grand Lady''s Mansion for a few days, he is so missed by his cousin. His methods are really amazing!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 451： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (22) Chapter 451 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (22) As soon as he got out of the yard, Ye Qingcheng looked at Ji Yunche and said strangely. "I don''t understand what Young Master Ye is saying." Ji Yunche glanced at Ye Qingcheng lightly, he was really too lazy to care about this kind of person. The person who drove them out of the Tainu Mansion was Her Highness the Tainu, not him. If you have the ability to find Her Royal Highness, the theory is, what''s the use of bossing around in front of him. "You understand! The dignified son of Prime Minister Ji''s mansion has read poetry and books since he was a child, how could he not understand?" Ye Qingcheng moved closer to Ji Yunche and gritted his teeth, "Don''t think that because your cousin treats you more gently, you dare to covet the position of the Empress Dowager. Don''t forget, your mother is still in prison!" Ji Yunche clenched his fingers, and looked at Ye Qingcheng with his jaw tensed. "My mother''s matter has been ordered by the emperor long ago. Even His Majesty the Crown Princess dare not say anything in front of the Emperor. Mr. Ye is very capable. Mr. Ye may have forgotten how he was kicked out of the mansion by His Highness last time." go." Before Ji Yunche came, he had guessed that someone would talk about his mother, but he didn''t expect Ye Qingcheng, who was not very smart, to speak up first. "you" Ye Qingcheng became furious with embarrassment, blushing and raised her hand to hit Ji Yunche. He was used to being arrogant, and he didn''t take a down-and-out son whose mother was in prison at all. "Master Ye!" Li Chun stepped forward and stood in front of Ji Yunche, showing fearlessness. "If you want to bully my young master by coming out, then I will tell His Highness now, and let His Highness come over to comment." Ye Qingcheng''s slap did not fall in the end, he dared to hit Ji Yunche, but he did not dare to fight against Lichun. Lichun is a member of the Tai Nu Mansion, beating him is tantamount to hitting Her Highness the face of the Tai Nu, Ye Qingcheng dare not. Can''t fight, but can''t prevent him from swearing a few words. "Slave dog, you may have forgotten who is your master." Li Chun said neither humble nor overbearing: "I dare not forget. It is precisely because I remember my master''s orders that I must protect my young master." "You are so arrogant! Don''t you think you can do whatever you want by calling your senior sister a cousin?" Yu Ge, who had been standing aside watching the fun, finally couldn''t help but sarcastically said. Although he didn''t like Ji Yunche''s cold face, he also didn''t like Ye Qingcheng''s bullying. People in the rivers and lakes most taboo against relying on the strong to bully the weak. Its fine to say a few words behind the scenes about the Ji family, how can you hit someone in the face face to face? Ji Yunche is still his senior sister''s man no matter what, this young master of the Ye family really doesn''t pay attention to His Royal Highness the Crown Princess. "Young Master Yu is serious, my brother is just joking with Young Master Ji, how can you take it seriously?" Ye Qingqing stepped forward and said with a smile, her face was harmless. "If you want to hit people just by joking, then your Ye family''s jokes are really domineering." Yu Ge snorted disdainfully, no matter how much he disliked Ji Yunche, he would not bully him, at most he would take advantage of words. The two brothers of the Ye family are really powerful, and they are about to beat people up. Don''t say whether Ye Qingcheng''s slap can fall, as long as he dares to slap, Su Qiruo can immediately come over to vent his anger on Ji Yunche. Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, Yu Ge can''t deny that her senior sister loves Ji Yunche more than anyone else. "Young Master Yu is a member of the rivers and lakes, so it''s understandable that he doesn''t understand our jokes." Ye Qingqing still smiled dignifiedly, but that smile was an eyesore no matter how you looked at it. "Master Ji, didn''t senior sister ask you to take me to enjoy the peach blossoms? Let''s go!" Compared to the Ye family brothers, Yu Ge still prefers to stay with Ji Yunche. At least Ji Yunche won''t play tricks on him. He has a simple mind and doesn''t like to play with those who have big thoughts. "Young Master Yu, please." Ji Yunche nodded lightly, he didn''t take the Ye family brothers seriously at all. If Ye Qingcheng''s slap fell just now, he would have a way to repay him with two slaps. His Royal Highness doesn''t like to be bullied by her. This Ye Qingcheng is really an idiot, no wonder His Highness doesn''t like him. This kind of person is not worthy of His Highness at all. "You are too reckless." Looking at the two people leaving in front, Ye Qingqing frowned and whispered to Ye Qingcheng. "I just don''t like Ji Yunche''s vixen. You just saw it too. My cousin treats him... clearly intentionally. If you and I continue to sit and wait for death, then we will just wait for someone else to marry into the prince''s mansion." Ye Qingcheng''s eyes were red, and he clenched his fists and said angrily. "Did you forget what mother said? There is still a turning point in Ji Guanlan''s affairs. In order to win over the Ji family, my cousin must protect Ji Yunche well. What good can you gain by fighting against him now?" Ye Qingqing was also anxious. The empress had clearly told the Ye family that His Royal Highness would not marry the son of the Ye family as the prince, not even the side king. If you want Her Royal Highness to change her mind, the only way is to get Her Royal Highness''s favor. Now that they are getting older, if Her Royal Highness does not let go this year, the family will tell the two brothers about others. Today, Eldest Sister came here not only because the Crown Prince came to preside, but also because the most important task was to take care of the family for the two of them. Misses from aristocratic families in Beijing will be here today, so this is the best time. Ye Qingqing has a high heart. Except for Her Royal Highness, he feels that no one is worthy of him. He wants to be like his uncle, to be the future queen. As for his younger brother, if he likes it, then he should be a side king. After all, with Ye Qingcheng''s scheming, there is no threat to him at all. However, they don''t know where they offended the crown lady, but she told the emperor and queen about not marrying the son of the Ye family early on. The emperor loves her so much, so he naturally listens to him. Ye Qingqing has worked hard for so many years, but it seems to be of no avail. He was unwilling, but helpless. I thought Her Majesty the Empress Dowager was a cruel and ruthless person, but looking at her attitude towards Ji Yunche today, she is so gentle that she can pinch water. Why is it him? That Ji Yunche beat him everywhere, now that the Ji family has been convicted, he should have been sent into slavery, why can he still live in the Tai Nu Mansion and get the protection of Her Highness the Tai Nu? This is too unfair. "But I see that my cousin is not simply protecting Ji Yunche, a vixen..." Ye Qingcheng became more and more uncomfortable as he thought about it, the jealousy was about to burn him. "With his current status, the emperor and the queen would not agree to let him be the concubine. If he is only a servant in the room, why is there any fear that His Royal Highness dotes on him now?" Ye Qingqing comforted herself in this way, and also comforted her younger brother in this way. The color fades and the love runs, no matter how deep the liking is, it will fade away one day. Only the position of the righteous king is the safest. As long as you don''t commit the seven crimes, you will be able to secure the position of future queen. Ye Qingqing has great ambitions. He not only wants to marry into the empress dowager''s mansion, but also wants to be the rightful monarch. (end of this chapter) Chapter 452： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (23) Chapter 452 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (23) "Then I''m not happy. If he really becomes my cousin''s first man, my cousin will never forget him in her whole life." Ye Qingcheng stomped his feet angrily. He didn''t need to be a prince, but he couldn''t compete with his brother. But he wanted to be Her Majesty''s first man, the only one in her heart. "No, Ji Guanlan is still in prison, unless Ji Yunche is shameless, he will definitely not have anything to do with his cousin." Ye Qingqing may not believe in Ji Yunche, but she still believes in Su Qiruo''s character. If she really wanted Ji Yunche, she would definitely give him an identity openly and aboveboard, and then talk about other things. Now they are just guessing, if Su Qi doesn''t speak, everything will be just empty talk. "Brother, you always think of people too politely. I saw that Ji Yunche''s charming son might have slept with my cousin a long time ago. I don''t know if he got his cousin because of his good skills in bed..." "shut up!" Ye Qingqing reprimanded Ye Qingcheng with a cold face, "Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager, can also be arranged by you? Who is she, don''t you know after all these years? How can a man who has not left the cabinet say such dirty words?" He didn''t believe that Su Qiruo would do such a thing, and he didn''t allow anyone to slander her behind her back. Even if that person is his own younger brother, it won''t work. "elder brother" Ye Qingqing also seemed to realize that she had said something wrong, and was too frightened to speak again. "Don''t argue with Ji Yunche again today, there are already many people who can''t understand him, especially since he is still living in the Empress''s Mansion, there will only be more people who want to punish him, you just look at it from afar Thats right, dont interfere. No matter how much Ye Qingqing disliked Ji Yunche, he knew that he could not deal with him, otherwise he would have no chance with his cousin. Or, maybe he can use Ji Yunche to get close to his cousin. Lets wait and see! The two brothers quickened their steps, and followed the direction of Taolin all the way to find Ji Yunche and Yu Ge. No matter what, they said in front of His Royal Highness that they would stay with Young Master Yu well. I''m afraid that Yu Ge will talk nonsense after returning home, ruining their brother''s reputation in the hearts of the princess. His Royal Highness was dissatisfied with them at first, but at this time, there is no room for any mistakes. "Where did these two go?" Ye Qingcheng pouted in displeasure. He couldn''t understand why his brother cared so much about a rough man and insisted on looking for him. "Since my cousin said she wants to eat peach blossom cakes, Ji Yunche will definitely go to the peach forest, so let''s look for it." Ye Qingqing looked at the pink flowers all over the garden, feeling a little anxious. "But didn''t uncle say that my cousin doesn''t like dim sum? I think it''s too sweet." Ye Qingcheng previously made snacks for Su Qiruo to please her, but she didn''t even look at it. He ran to the palace to complain to the Empress. At that time, the Empress uncle said that Her Majesty the Grandmother didnt like sweets, and asked him not to bother about it in the future. "Perhaps they just found an excuse to send us out! They women are talking about things together, and it''s not good for us to sit on the sidelines." Ye Qingqing nodded, even if Her Majesty the Empress Dowager didn''t like it, but since she said it, Ji Yunche would definitely look for it in order to please her. "Ouch! I don''t know who it is, it turned out to be the son of Prime Minister Ji''s family!" "Haha...Brother, I''m afraid you have forgotten, we don''t have any Prime Minister Ji in Nanyue right now!" "I heard that Mr. Ji is currently living in the Tai Nu''s mansion, and I wonder if it was because of this charming face that His Majesty the Tai Nu took you in. It''s really embarrassing to the Ji family." "According to Mr. Chen, are you saying that Your Highness does not know right from wrong, and only cares about beauty?" The corner of Ji Yunche''s mouth raised a hint of sarcasm. He didn''t mind how they slandered him, but if they thought so badly of Her Royal Highness, it was a taboo. "You are talking nonsense, I... When did I say Your Highness the Empress..." The man who was called Mr. Chen changed his face in an instant. Although what he said just now was saying that Ji Yunche was indiscreet, if he looked closely, he was indeed suspected of slandering His Royal Highness. "Since Mr. Chen is so eloquent, why don''t you follow me to the empress dowager''s highness to discuss the superiority, and also talk about your remarks just now with the empress dowager, and let the majesty come down to comment." Ji Yunche is now relying on the protection of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, so naturally he will not stand here and be bullied for nothing. "You don''t have to rely on others here. When you are in front of Her Majesty, you can do whatever you want. I don''t have Her Majesty as a backer." The people around were talking in low voices with their mouths curled. The reason why they came to seek Ji Yunche''s bad luck was not only to add insult to injury, but also the most important point was that they were jealous of Ji Yunche''s living in the Empress''s Mansion. His Royal Highness the Grandmother has not been drafted yet, so Ji Yunche moved into the Grandmother''s Mansion first. Even if his mother made such a big mistake and is still in prison, her highness did not drive him out. Instead, she sent a servant to take care of her. Could it be that Ji Guanlan is collaborating with the enemy and treasoning the country, shouldn''t His Royal Highness blame him for this? "Since Mr. Chen thinks so about my Highness and Mr. Ji, I will definitely report this matter to His Highness the Empress Dowager, and His Highness will decide." Li Chun looked at the group of people opposite with a cold face, he could understand what they said inside and outside the meaning, isn''t it because Ji Gongzi is favored by His Royal Highness? A group of people who can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour, dare to dream of getting into His Highness''s eyes. Overreaching. "You... you dog slave, you still want to go to His Majesty the Crown Princess to sue this young master for black crime?" The young master surnamed Chen didn''t know Li Chun, but thought he was Ji Yunche''s. "You really have blind eyes. He is not Ji Yunche''s servant, he is from the Tainu Mansion. If you insult the servants of the Tainu Mansion with such brazen words, it is difficult for the royal family of Nanyue Kingdom to change their surname to Chen now. You son of the Chen family are so courageous that you dare to insult His Majesty the Empress Dowager?" Yu Ge pouted his mouth and looked at the group of weak and aristocratic young masters. After such a comparison, he suddenly found that Ji Yunche had become a clean stream. Are all the sons raised in this family pretending like this? Yu Geben is a man who doesn''t understand the rules. It would be outrageous if someone else said this, but Ji Yunche was not surprised when it came out of his mouth. Don''t say it''s him, even if Her Royal Highness is here, she won''t be displeased by Yu Ge''s words. "Where did you come from, how dare you talk nonsense here?" Mr. Chen blushed handsomely with anger, pointed at Yu Ge and reprimanded loudly. If this word got out, it would not be too much for his Chen family to copy and kill. This person came here to harm him, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 453： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (24) Chapter 453 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (24) No wonder he was with Ji Yunche, it really wasn''t a good thing. "Who am I? I am the younger brother of Her Royal Highness. Why, don''t you still want to sue me in front of my senior sister?" Yu Ge looked at the group of people who had been insulting Ji Yunche all the time, curled his lips in disdain and said, "Then are you going to sue me for bullying others, or accuse me of bullying more and less?" "You...you are too deceitful!" After all, he is a son who grew up in a big family, how can he speak too much for someone who doesn''t understand the rules? "Ji Yunche, is this the helper you found?" The man saw that he couldn''t say enough, so he turned his finger on Ji Yunche again. Ji Yunche has a cold temper and is relatively easy to bully. "Young Master Yu has a chivalrous heart, and everything he says comes from righteousness. Why should I ask him for help?" Ji Yunche is not stupid, no matter how ignorant Yu Ge is, he is still protecting him at this time, so why wouldn''t he take the opportunity to praise Yu Ge? A childlike person like Yu Ge likes to hear compliments from others. Sure enough, as soon as Ji Yunche finished speaking, Yu Ge raised his chin proudly. Seeing that Mr. Chen was defeated, Qian Xin, who had been holding back his mouth all this time, suddenly stood up. "So what if you don''t admit it? Do you think it''s appropriate for you, a young master who hasn''t left the cabinet, to live in the Tainu Mansion?" Others are afraid that Ji Yunche will be protected by His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, but he is not afraid. His uncle is the noble king of the court, and the second emperor is his cousin. His mother said that he is also one of the candidates for the crown prince. Ji Guanlan had such a thing happen, the emperor and queen would definitely not let Ji Yunche enter the palace of the empress dowager. Even if Her Highness the Empress Dowager took a fancy to Ji Yunche, he was just a bed warmer, and he could not be counted. If that''s the case, why should he show any favor to Ji Yunche? "Her Royal Highness thinks it is suitable, then it is suitable. If Mr. Qian is not convinced, you can ask Her Royal Highness. Why do you have to embarrass Young Master Ji here?" Ye Qingqing rushed over with Ye Qingcheng. After watching the play for a while, she came out to speak for Ji Yunche. Even that idiot Yu Ge knows to protect Ji Yunche in order to please His Royal Highness, so why doesn''t he make good use of this opportunity? He doesn''t lack anything now, but he lacks the opportunity to approach Her Royal Highness. What is in front of him now is to protect Ji Yunche. That Lichun belongs to the Empress Dowager, he will definitely tell the Empress Dowager what happened today, and he is willing to stand up for Ji Yunche, so Her Royal Highness must take care of it. Ji Yunche frowned slightly, he would understand if Yu Ge defended him. But why is this Ye Qingqing? What kind of medicine is sold in his gourd? "Ye Qingqing?" Qian Xin was also quite surprised when she saw the man walking towards her. The two of them have always been in harmony with each other. Why did Ye Qingqing help Ji Yunche deal with her today? "Mr. Qian has good eyesight. Few people can tell the identity of me and Qingcheng at a glance." Ye Qingqing smiled faintly, the Qian family and the Ye family were not in their eyes. "This matter has nothing to do with Mr. Ye, and I hope Mr. Ye will not interfere." Qian Xin frowned displeasedly, pursed her lips and looked at Ye Qingqing. Ye Qingqing has always coveted the position of the Empress Dowager, how could she tolerate Ji Yunche staying beside Her Majesty the Empress Dowager now? What is he planning? "Mr. Ji is a guest of my cousin, Mr. Qian is such a bully, is it true that he doesn''t take his cousin seriously?" Since Ye Qingqing wants to be a good person, she will do it to the end. If he offended Qian Xin and could please the princess, then he would be very happy. "Guest? Is Young Master Ye joking with us?" Qian Xin wanted to look at Ye Qingqing with a smile, and then at Ji Yunche who had a calm face, no matter how he looked at it, he felt something was wrong. Ji Yunche''s appearance is unparalleled, and it stands to reason that Ye Qingqing should be annoyed by his being around Her Royal Highness the whole day. Then why is he fighting against himself so much today? "Mr. Ji was not in the Ji mansion when the accident occurred in the Ji family. Later, the emperor ordered all the people in the Ji mansion to be banned, and no one could come in and out. When Mr. Ji hurried back, he was already unable to enter the mansion. His Royal Highness, benevolent, brought Mr. Ji back to the mansion. Is there anything wrong with staying here for a while?" If these words were in the past, Ye Qingqing would never say them for Ji Yunche. But today he has to show his attitude in public, so that it can be heard by Her Royal Highness more quickly. "Why, could it be that according to Mr. Qian and Mr. Chen, you should ask Mr. Ji to sleep on the street?" Yu Ge added on the sidelines that it was only because of this that he knew that Ji Yunche lived in the Tainu''s Mansion, and he wronged him before. "His Royal Highness is the most lenient, how could a son who has not left the cabinet be reduced to such a level?" Ye Qingcheng muttered reluctantly, he didn''t want to talk to Ji Yunche, but his brother kept staring at him. He didn''t think it was useful to curry favor with Ji Yunche. Her Royal Highness would not regard Ji Yunche as important! It''s just that now they have no other way, so they have to treat the dead horse like a living horse. "My lord, Your Highness is still waiting for us to pick peach blossoms and go back, so don''t waste your time waiting here with people who have nothing to do." Li Chun stood up at the right time and said, the basket in his hand was already filled with half a basket of pink petals. "How dare you pick the peach blossoms in the peach forest?" Qian Xin stared wide-eyed at the basket in Lichun''s hand, which belonged to the royal family. "My cousin ordered us to come and pick them. This Huangzhuang belongs to the Su family, not your Qian family." Ye Qingqing glanced at Qian Xin like a fool, then turned and left with Ye Qingcheng. He is too lazy to talk nonsense with these idiots anymore, even if he wants to find Ji Yunche''s bad luck and find some reasonable excuses, but he just uses these flimsy nonsense to provoke him, he feels speechless can be said. "Hey! So you lived in the senior sister''s mansion because you couldn''t go home?" Yu Ge caught up and touched Ji Yunche with his arm. He suddenly found that this beautiful Mr. Ji was also quite pitiful. So many people bullied him, he didn''t dare to refute. After all, without the support of his family, he probably has no confidence! Yu Ge decided to treat Ji Yunche better in the future. He is not the kind of shallow-sighted man who only picks up poor people and bullies them. At the beginning, I didn''t like him because I misunderstood him as a man who was climbing the dragon and the phoenix. Now that I know his difficulties, I don''t need to hold on to those trivial things anymore. Who hasn''t had a time of distress? "His Royal Highness saved my life." Ji Yunche nodded, thinking of his helplessness when he had nowhere to ask for help, and Zhang Guanghui''s lustful eyes, his heart trembled. If it weren''t for the help of His Royal Highness, he might have become an unknown wild corpse in a mass grave by now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 454： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (25) Chapter 454 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (25) "No wonder Senior Sister is so kind to you. It turns out that she saved your life." Yu Ge nodded thoughtfully. In his opinion, the so-called life-saving grace is different from what Ji Yunche thought. "His Royal Highness is kind-hearted and always treats people kindly." In Ji Yunche''s opinion, Her Royal Highness treats everyone equally kindly, and her attitude towards him is not special. "Mother has always praised Senior Sister as her smartest apprentice. Since Senior Sister is willing to treat you well, it means that you are a good person, and I will take good care of you in the future." Yu Ge patted his small chest proudly, which made Li Chun unable to hold back his laughter. This young master is really informal, he dares to do such an action. But after listening to what he said just now, Li Chun''s attitude towards singing has changed a lot. Although the young master is a bit reckless and rude, he has a good heart. It is no wonder that His Royal Highness allowed him to live in the mansion, and did not drive him out like the brothers of the Ye family. "Thank you, Daxia." Ji Yunche slightly raised the corners of his mouth, he was always grateful for Yu Ge''s defense of him today. This person grew up in Jianghu since he was a child, and he doesn''t understand the rules of Beijing and China. It is normal to behave differently. Fortunately, he is kind-hearted, but he is not hopeless. Yu Ge scratched the back of his head shyly, waved his hands and said, "This is all as it should be. Since I live in the Empress''s Mansion, you have always been taking care of me, haven''t you?" "Young Master Yu has been in Wangjing for some time, so come to Ye Mansion as a guest when you have time! Ye Mansion is the father''s house of His Royal Highness, and it is also my own family." After Ye Qingqing figured out the pros and cons, her attitude toward Yu Ge improved a lot, and she greeted him warmly. Yu Ge was taken aback for a moment, he did not forget how the brothers laughed at him when they first met. "Second Senior Sister and I''s daily itinerary is arranged by Senior Sister. If Senior Sister doesn''t take us to Yefu as guests, I don''t want to go rashly." Ji Yunche has taught Yu Ge a lot in the past few days, and he can say some of these high-sounding polite words now. "How could it be reckless? If Young Master Yu asks to go to Ye Mansion, my cousin will definitely not refuse." Ye Qingqing smiled kindly. If he hadn''t seen his initial arrogance and contempt in his eyes, Yu Ge might really be deceived by his current appearance! "Then Mr. Ye is wrong. I am not Mr. Ji. How can I have such a great ability to influence my senior sister''s thoughts? Senior sister has always been very strict with me, and even the second senior sister has been a little bit tougher on me these days. " Speaking of which, Yu Ge still felt a little wronged. Although the city of Wangjing is prosperous, it is not at all as comfortable as on the mountain. At first, he still had a little selfishness and wanted to stay in the senior sister''s residence. But after going through so many things, and seeing with his own eyes how those sons of aristocratic families bullied Ji Yunche today, he put this idea to rest. Here is not suitable for him, and he is not used to it. Ye Qingqing''s eyes fell on Ji Yunche, who was picking peach blossoms not far away, and tightly clenched her hands hanging in her sleeves. Even Yu Ge could see that Her Royal Highness treated Ji Yunche unusually. It seems that the relationship between the two is definitely not that simple. "Mr. Ji looks handsome, and His Majesty the Empress Dowager loves him a little bit." Ye Qingqing raised the corners of his mouth with a smile on his face and said, even though he didn''t want to admit it, Ji Yunche''s appearance was indeed one of the best in Beijing. "My senior sister is not such a superficial person. Compared with Ji Gongzi''s beauty, she prefers Ji Gongzi''s kindness and sincerity." Yu Ge has now unconsciously protected Ji Yunche. No comparison, no harm. Compared with these nervous young masters, Ji Yunche is really the most suitable man for his senior sister. In the past, he thought that it was Ji Yunche who stayed in the Tainu''s Mansion because he was following his senior sister with power. Now that he knows the truth today, he doesn''t care about it anymore. In addition to Ji Yunche''s current status, the senior sister is a perfect match for him. "like?" Ye Qingqing savored these two words carefully. He couldn''t imagine that someone as cold as Su Qiruo would fall in love with a man? Looking at Ji Yunche''s figure again, Ye Qingqing''s eyes were suddenly covered with a layer of jealousy that he himself didn''t know. It must be a very happy thing to be liked by His Royal Highness, right? If Ji Yunche really fell into the eyes of His Majesty the Empress Dowager, then he should get along with Ji Yunche better. As long as he can get close to Her Royal Highness, he doesn''t mind doing things that he doesn''t like. "Young Master, I think it''s almost time, and the time is coming, why don''t we go back!" The bamboo basket was already full, so Li Chun stepped forward and said to Ji Yunche. "Let''s go!" Ji Yunche didn''t really come here to pick peach blossoms. Now that he has such a basket, it can be regarded as a windfall. His Royal Highness does not like snacks, so he can make some peach blossom stuffing for her to keep when he goes back. Yu Ge followed Ji Yunche with two quick steps, warmly climbed onto his arm, and left behind Ye Qingqing who was still talking to him just now. Ye Qingqing looked at the two who left, her eyes darkened. The so-called book fair is nothing more than the children of noble families coming out to be arty. The competition of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting is just a fun for most people, and only a few outstanding ones will try their best to show off. Ruying and Rufeng followed behind Su Qiruo, holding a basket of velvet flowers in their hands. Yu Ge picked up one flower curiously, looked at it, and then put it back. He has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and he only knows a little about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but he has no ability to participate in such a book fair, so he can just watch the excitement. "Ji Gongzi, why don''t you compare yourself?" Yu Ge approached Ji Yunche and asked in a low voice. Didn''t Lichun say that Ji Yunche won the title of "No. 1 Young Master" three years ago? That should be very powerful! Ji Yunche shook his head lightly, and said with a smile, "I''m so old, I''ve already passed the age of being competitive." Su Qiruo on the side glanced sideways and smiled: "How old are you and dare to say that you are old, so what am I?" Su Qiruo is one year older than Ji Yunche! "Your Highness clearly knows that I didn''t mean that." Ji Yunche retorted with a straight face, he just said that he was old, how could he think she was old? Most men will get engaged at the age of thirteen or fourteen, and they will get married at the latest when they are fifteen or sixteen. He is eighteen this year, isn''t he an old man who can''t get married? Women are different. You can still marry a boy who is 13 or 14 at the age of 30 or 50, not to mention that Her Royal Highness is only 19 years old now, and she is in her prime. "Let''s go play!" Su Qiruo pointed to the empty zither, and smiled at Ji Yunche. Ji Yunche pulled his fingers in embarrassment. He really didn''t intend to participate in these competitions, but he didn''t want to disobey her. "If you don''t go, all the flowers I bought will be wasted." (end of this chapter) Chapter 455： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (26) Chapter 455 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (26) Su Qiruo pointed to the basket of velvet flowers in Ruying''s hand, smiling warmly. Ji Yunche''s ears turned red, and he pursed his lips shyly. She meant that she prepared these velvet flowers for him? His Royal Highness was worried that no one would send him flowers because of the affairs of the Ji family, so she bought so many flowers in advance. How much money do these hundred taels of cashmere cost! Ji Yunche suddenly felt a pain in his flesh. He has experienced the days when he had no money to stay in an inn, so he understands the helplessness of a penny beating a hero. The velvet flowers bought by Her Royal Highness are enough for ordinary people to eat for several lifetimes. "But it''s too expensive." "This Zhuangzi belongs to the royal family, and today''s income is also owned by the national treasury. If the rich water does not flow to outsiders'' fields, it is not a waste of money." "Then I''ll try." Ji Yunche nodded slightly, then sat down in front of an empty piano. Since she considered him so thoroughly, he didn''t want her to be disappointed. Tsing Yi with black hair and face like powder. The slender fingertips were lifted up, and the curling sound of the piano floated out. The clear and clear sound of the piano is flowing, as if it comes from a deep valley and a secluded mountain. It is a paradise and fascinating. The discerning steward has already personally brought a chair over to Su Qiruo, and the waiter is also busy bringing tea and snacks. "Young Master Ji is really amazing." Yu Ge couldn''t help but smack his lips with envy. "There is a specialization in the art industry, and the martial arts of the younger brother are extraordinary, but Yun Che can''t match it." Su Qiruo rarely gave Yu Ge a good face, and was so surprised that Yu Ge looked astonished. Did he hear correctly just now? Senior sister praised him? What Yu Ge didn''t know was that Li Chun had already told Su Qiruo about his defense of Ji Yunche before, including those sons who bullied Ji Yunche, and the abnormality of the Ye family brothers. "I... with my three-legged cat skills, I dare not show my shame in front of my senior sister." Yu Ge blushed and said shyly, but he was happy in his heart. Senior sister is cold and cold, and she looks indifferent to everything. Now, a compliment from a senior sister is better than ten or a hundred sentences from others. Li Fei glanced at Yu Ge unexpectedly, she always felt that today''s junior is extraordinarily humble, and she has become a lot more sensible. "This Mr. Ji belongs to Prime Minister Ji''s family?" "Yes! He didn''t come to the book fair two years ago, but the first son three years ago was this Mr. Ji." "Hair-looking, with a melodious piano sound, he deserves to be called the number one son. It''s a pity..." "Ugh!" Whispering came from around, but Ji Yunche seemed to have never heard it, and the movements of his fingertips still did not stop. Today, he just wanted to play for her. The waiters behind the young masters next to them have already received a lot of velvet flowers, ranging from ten taels to tens of taels, and there are also hundreds of taels. But the small bamboo basket Lichun was holding was still empty, even though the young master had told him before that he shouldn''t care about it, Lichun couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. Obviously Mr. Ji is the best, but because of Prime Minister Ji''s matter, those people avoid him and speak ill of him behind his back. A woman dressed as a servant walked towards the crowd holding ten hundred taels of velvet flowers in her hands, and the eyes of all the young masters were wide open. If you get these ten hundred taels of velvet flowers, you won''t be able to get the title of the first son, and there is still hope for the top three. But the maid walked past the young masters all the way, and stopped in front of Ji Yunche. "The daughters of my family appreciate Ji Gongzi''s piano skills very much, so I ordered my subordinates to send ten velvet flowers." The maid bowed respectfully to Ji Yunche, then handed the velvet flower to Lichun''s hand. Li Chun stared blankly at the velvet flower in his hand, and was still a little unresponsive for a while. He heard clearly just now, that person was talking about her family daughter... Whose family''s eldest daughter will give this thousand taels of velvet flowers to Mr. Ji without showing up? "That''s Ye Shinu''s." Ji Yunche reminded softly. His elder sister has a good relationship with Ye Shinv Ye Qingqiang, and now there is His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, Ye Shinv''s actions can be regarded as giving him enough face. Ye Qingqiang is already married, and her children are all in their teens, so she won''t join in the fun with others. But today, since she came here for the sake of her two younger brothers, and also knew what Her Highness the Empress Dowager meant, she might as well be a favor. Ye Qingqiang is a smart person, judging from what the emperor did to Ji Guanlan and His Majesty''s attitude towards Ji Yunche, she can probably guess some of the meaning behind it. Today, the favor of selling Ji''s family is not for nothing, and there will always be a time to ask for it back in the future. One thousand taels of silver to buy a princess, His Royal Highness is happy, it''s worth it! Ye Qingcheng and Ye Qingqing watched their sister''s maid give Ji Yunche a bouquet of velvet flowers with their own eyes, and felt extremely unhappy! What''s so good about Ji Yunche? Why does His Royal Highness dote on him so much, and why does his sister treat him differently? Ye Qingqing looked at the velvet flowers beside her, pursed her lips and pondered seriously for a moment, and became more and more determined to get close to Ji Yunche. My sister is a very intelligent person, if she didn''t see something, she would never do such a thing. Ji Yunche, I will protect you for a while, and you are not indebted to you for being my stepping stone for a while. The sound of the piano stopped, and disappeared together with some inexplicable lingering sentimentality. Ji Yunche''s eyes fell on Su Qiruo in an instant. The woman''s eyes light up slightly, and she is also looking at him. "Good piano sound." Applause sounded, which seemed particularly abrupt in the silence. But the person who took the lead in applauding was Her Highness the Empress Dowager, and the people around naturally clapped along with her. Many people''s eyes have been circulating between Su Qiruo and Ji Yunche. It is no secret that Mr. Ji''s family lives in the Tainu Mansion. It''s still very surprising to see the two getting along like this. That Ji Guanlan committed the crime of treason and collaborating with the enemy. Could it be that His Royal Highness was really seduced by this young master Ji''s vicious tricks? But they have not been working with Her Majesty the Crown Prince for a day or two. Her Majesty is so wise, even the old fox at home is afraid of it, so how can they be fooled by a mere man? Everyone was in a trance, Ruying had already handed over a basket of hundred liang of velvet flowers to Lichun. "His Royal Highness likes the sound of the son''s piano very much." Ruying saluted Ji Yunche respectfully, and then retreated. Ji Yunche got up slowly, and returned a salute in Su Qiruo''s direction. With His Highness the Empress Dowager present, he is not afraid of anything. "Your Highness, can you visit the garden next door?" The young princes are in the garden on the left, and the young ladies are in the courtyard on the right. The competition is slightly different, but it is similar. "Then go and have a look!" Su Qiruo nodded, now that many court elders are about to retire, it is time to inject young blood. "His Royal Highness is a thousand years old." "His Royal Highness is a thousand years old." Greetings sounded one after another, and Su Qiruo glanced around at the kneeling people on the ground. (end of this chapter) Chapter 456： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (27) Chapter 456 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (27) Finally, his eyes fell on a woman with a round belly. "Get up!" "His Royal Highness, Mrs. Xie." "Miss Zhang is so elegant, why is she also interested in participating in the book fair?" Su Qiruo squinted her eyes and looked at Zhang Guanghui, whose whole body was shaking with fat. This person was no less stupid and lustful than her mother. She ran up to this literati event today, maybe it was because of drunkenness. "His Royal Highness laughed." Zhang Guanghui smiled embarrassingly, with a thin layer of sweat on his forehead. Ever since Ji Yunche entered the Tainu Mansion, she has been worried. In case that foxy son complains to His Royal Highness, what will she do? So when Zhang Guanghui heard that Her Royal Highness was coming, Zhang Guanghui''s legs trembled with fright. With so many people standing here, Her Royal Highness ignored others, but asked her. This is to punish her! Sure enough, the most terrifying thing is the wind in a man''s ear, and even His Royal Highness can''t escape it. "The book society pays attention to the blooming of a hundred flowers and the contention of a hundred schools of thought. If Miss Zhang has real talents and practical learning, how can I laugh at you?" As Su Qiruo spoke, she walked forward, but she didn''t really make things difficult for Zhang Guanghui. Zhang Guanghui squeezed his sleeve to wipe the sweat from his forehead, and secretly glanced at Ji Yunche who was following Su Qiruo. Yu Ge happened to turn around, and his sharp eyes shot at the fat woman, Zhang Guanghui trembled again in fright, and quickly lowered his head. Yu Ge frowned and looked away. He always felt that there was something wrong with this fat woman. Quietly approaching Ji Yunche, Yu Ge told Ji Yunche what he had just seen and the doubts in his heart, and did not forget to remind Ji Yunche to be careful. That fat man''s eyes were not friendly, he was clearly trying to trick Ji Yunche. Ji Yunche was taken aback for a moment, paused slightly, and followed quickly. Zhang Guanghui can''t touch him now, as long as he stays in the Empress''s Mansion, no matter how powerful Zhang Guanghui is, he can''t help him, and he is nothing to be afraid of. It''s just that knowing it is knowing, and it''s really uncomfortable to be missed by such a thing. The calligraphy and paintings on the table have their own ages. While there are few women who are good at the piano, even if there are, they will not bring such skills to the book fair, unless they are really the best. "It is a blessing for our country to have so many young talents in South Vietnam." Su Qiruo nodded in satisfaction, and praised without hesitation. "His Royal Highness is distinguished and the leader of the younger generation, which is the real blessing of the country." Several old Confucian scholars who came to be the judges stepped forward one after another, and praised Su Qiruo. Although the old matriarch has passed away, everyone in the world knows how satisfied the old matriarch was with the talent and learning of the empress dowager. The old-fashioned person who never praised others in front of others, but always praised Her Royal Highness. The old matriarch is also the emperor''s benefactor. Why did the emperor trust the princess so much, and often let her highness supervise the country when he was still in his prime? The old matriarch has assisted three generations of emperors and crown princes, but only the current crown daughter Su Qiruo wins her heart the most. "One person is not enough to support the world, no matter how good I am, I cannot do without your assistance." Su Qiruo is also very good at polite words like this, and she is too lazy to pretend to be false with others on weekdays, but today she has to be a little bit hypocritical when facing these old seniors. Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it. The people are water, which is very important. But these officials are oars, whether the direction is correct or not depends on how they hold the oars and punting the boat. After walking down, Su Qiruo took Ji Yunche back to the previous yard to rest. This book will not be finished in a while, it will be a whole three days of trouble! But Su Qiruo didn''t plan to stay here for three full days, she showed her face today, and it would be good if Ruying stayed for the next two days. Rufeng did not come back, but took Li Fei and Yu Ge to play elsewhere. Ruying and Lichun sent them to the door, but they wisely didn''t follow. "The slave is going to bring some tea and snacks to the master." Li Chun put his feet on his feet and glanced inside, and was about to go out, but was stopped by Ruying. "No need, the tea in this yard will be replaced every half an hour, it''s still hot now!" This is the courtyard of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. Arent the people who wait on you more cautious than anyone else? "Oh" Li Chun nodded, then backed away. The two stood guard at the door, sometimes looking at each other, sometimes looking away. The sun at noon is still a bit big, although it is not hot, it is also a bit stinging when it shines on people''s faces. Finally, Ruying couldn''t help but speak first: "Why don''t we sit in the gazebo under the tree?" "But we sit so far away, what if the young master needs a slave to serve him?" Li Chun was a little hesitant. When he went out today, the young master only took him with him, so he couldn''t go far. "Don''t worry, I can hear you." Ruying raised her eyebrows, and led Lichun to the pavilion not far away. "Are you interested in playing a game of chess with me?" Su Qiruo looked at Ji Yunche with a smile, she really wanted to know how much this Mr. Ji had other abilities that she didn''t know. "It is Yun Che''s blessing that His Highness never abandons him." Ji Yunche generously sat down opposite Su Qiruo, took the initiative to pick up a black stone and put it on the chessboard. If Ruying and Lichun knew that the two of them had gone to great lengths to create a chance for the two masters to be alone, and instead of having some romance, they used it to play chess, they might be so angry! Su Qiruo intended to give in, but Ji Yunche calculated every step of the way and couldn''t win her. In the end, the two ended the chess game with only one chess difference. "Your Highness is good at chess, Yun Che is willing to bow down." "If you deliberately plan to lose me a whole lot, Yun Che is a good one." Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, they played this game of chess with their own thoughts, and they were all quite tired. "Who told His Highness to let me go first!" Ji Yunche graciously admitted, and also pointed out Su Qiruo''s little thoughts. "You can see this? It seems that if I really try my best, I may not be your opponent." Su Qiruo was a little surprised, she made the move of chess not obvious, yet he also noticed it. It seems that she still underestimated the first son! "Your Highness is far-sighted, Yun Che is just relying on a little cleverness, how can he be His Highness''s opponent?" Ji Yunche shook his head, even if he tried 100% of his strength, he still couldn''t win her. Besides, he won''t win her. He is willing to lose to him all his life, the willing kind. "Are you hungry? At noon, I told them to cook the fish from Zhuangzi. The dish of ''one fish, three meals'' tastes so good that even the cooks in our mansion can''t make it feel like that." Su Qiruo is not a greedy person, but he still thinks about the dish a few years ago, it tastes really good. "Then Yun Che wants to try it too." Ji Yunche chuckled, and the tenderness between his brows and eyes seemed to be able to generate some ambiguity spontaneously, and circulated in front of the two of them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 457： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (28) Chapter 457 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (28) When Yu Ge came back excitedly, Su Qiruo and Ji Yunche had already had lunch. People in the Jianghu have no rules of not talking when eating or sleeping, so while eating the delicious fish, Yu Ge proudly told Ji Yunche about his heroic deeds just now. "It''s a pity that you didn''t see Yun Che just now. That fat man flirted with a beautiful young man in the peach forest, and was severely punished by me and my senior sister. I''m afraid that tomorrow the whole capital will know what Miss Zhang was raped in the peach forest. Naked and tied to a tree to observe, haha..." Yu Ge laughed from ear to ear, but Li Fei, who was on the side, blushed, and Ji Yunche also blushed in embarrassment. "You mean... the Zhang Guanghui you told me about before?" Ji Yunche coughed lightly, trying to cover up his embarrassment. "I don''t know what her name is. Didn''t the senior sister call her Miss Zhang? That fat man." Yu Ge nodded, he felt that he and Ji Yunche should be talking about the same person. "Speaking of which, that woman is really daring, she dared to molest a gentleman from a good family in Huangzhuang." Li Fei felt angry when she thought of Zhang Guanghui''s actions. She really couldn''t imagine that Her Royal Highness is still in Zhuangzi, that person would dare to be so bold. "Junior Sister, shouldn''t we cause you any trouble?" Seeing that Su Qiruo had never spoken, Li Fei couldn''t help feeling a little scared. She admitted that she was a little impulsive just now, and it would be bad if the junior sister''s major event was ruined. "It doesn''t matter, that Zhang Guanghui deserves to die, but it''s not the time yet." Su Qiruo waved her hand indifferently, if it wasn''t for her inappropriate status, she would also like to tie up that fat woman and smoke her! "But I don''t understand. Isn''t this family the most disciplined? Why does that fat man dare to belittle the son of the family? Even the flower pickers in the rivers and lakes know that they can only act when the moon is dark and the wind is high!" Yu Ge really couldn''t figure it out, because he didn''t know the rules, how many times he was laughed at by others, why did that Zhang Guanghui dare to do such a shameless thing? Isn''t she afraid that the son''s family will go to the emperor to sue her for imperial court? "Although she is not smart, she is not short-witted either. If she dares to touch her, then the child is either someone''s servant or a bastard." Su Qiruo said calmly, based on her understanding of Zhang Guanghui, Zhang Guanghui is best at using money and Zhang family''s power to settle such matters. As long as the man''s status is not high, she won''t worry about making things big, so naturally she doesn''t have any scruples. Who knew that she didn''t look at the almanac when she went out today, but she ran into two knights of the rivers and lakes. Thinking of Zhang Guanghui''s miserable state, Su Qiruo also felt refreshed. People like Yu Ge and Li Fei had to deal with a disaster like Zhang Guanghui, so she didn''t know where to find trouble if she wanted to. Since she can''t beat her, and she doesn''t know her identity, let her search the capital! "Servants and **** are human too, senior sister, why don''t you arrest a scourge like that fat woman?" Yu Ge was still a little angry, but if he hadn''t met him today, the man would have been in trouble. Li Fei was about to reprimand Yu Ge, but Su Qiruo''s attitude towards Ge today was exceptionally kind. "It''s useful to keep her for the time being. If you play around, remember not to kill people, and remember to leave a breath." "Since I have the words of my senior sister, I am relieved. Well... this fish is really good." Yu Ge nodded in satisfaction, already thinking about how to deal with Zhang Guanghui. "Eat slowly, watch out for fishbone." Li Fei sighed faintly, this little junior was a bit stupid, but he was kind-hearted. I think the junior sister also saw through his nature, so she changed her opinion of him! Thinking like this, Li Fei''s attitude towards Ge is also much more gentle. No one is perfect, since he has many faults, lets correct them slowly. I think that the master asked her to take her junior brother out to practice, that must be the meaning. She has the best temper, and the master can only feel relieved if he puts the younger brother by her side. Ji Yunche secretly observed Su Qiruo''s expression, seeing that she acquiesced in Yu Ge''s behavior of punishing Zhang Guanghui, his heart moved accordingly. His Royal Highness is willing to mess around with Yu Ge, but does she have anything to do with him? Ji Yunche lowered his head angrily, cursing himself for not living up to expectations. He found himself getting more and more greedy. How dare you imagine the partiality of His Highness the Empress Dowager. Three days later, Su Qiruo took leave of absence and went to court, and handed over the money earned from the book fair. As for Li Fei and Yu Ge, they don''t need Su Qiruo to accompany them every day if they want to go where they want to go. Besides, Yu Ge has been thinking about getting rid of Zhang Guanghui, and has been trying to find someone to follow her these days! As long as he finds out about Zhang Guanghui''s whereabouts, Yu Ge will make some troubles. In the past, Su Qiruo hated Yu Ge''s nonsense the most, but now he let him go, and even assigned him a few good secret guards to help. Yu Ge had a great time during the day, and at night he went back to Ji Yunche''s yard to tell him what happened during the day. As soon as Zhang Guanghui was splashed with a basin of urine, he laughed so hard that tears came out. After all, Ji Yunche is a son who grew up in a family. When he first heard this kind of thing, he was too shy to listen carefully, but he got used to it later. Lichun and Lixia are even worse, pulling Yu Ge to tell them the heroic deeds of him and the second senior sister every day. Actually, Ji Yunche has always wondered why Yu Ge is so concerned about cleaning up Zhang Guanghui. Is it because he saw Zhang Guanghui belittle other sons last time? Maybe it''s just that he was bored in the capital, so he had some fun for himself! After the imperial court that day, Su Qiruo was invited to Fengyi Palace before she came out of the Imperial Study Room. "My son and minister give my father my respect." Su Qiruo secretly had an ominous feeling in her heart that her father might be urging her to marry again. Sure enough, she just got up on this side, and the queen on the other side backed away. "You child, what are you doing so far away from your father, why don''t you come over?" The empress patted the seat beside her, motioning for Su Qiruo to sit over. Su Qiruo dawdled a bit towards that side, then stopped again. The Queen is helpless, but she is not willing to say anything serious about her. Ever since she was framed and moved out of the palace that year, she became wary of men. So he didn''t force her to get married all these years, even though she didn''t even have a servant who was close to her, and he never intervened halfway. But now it won''t work. After the new year, she will be in her twenties. What will it look like if she doesn''t get married again? If she is not in a hurry, he and her empress will die in a hurry. I heard that she brought the young master of the Ji family back to the mansion. If his daughter likes it, he will not stop her from giving him the position of servant. (end of this chapter) Chapter 458： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (29) Chapter 458 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (29) Considering the current status of the Ji family, if you want that child to be a side king, let alone a noble queen. If the officials are dissatisfied, the imperial history will also affect the current position of the daughter. Although Su Qiruo is a concubine, it doesn''t mean that she can do whatever she wants, but Su Yuhua, father and daughter, are not honest. Whenever the princess made any mistakes, it was to give Su Yuhua a chance. "Ugh!" The empress sighed softly, feeling a little helpless in her pampering. "Why are you sighing so well?" Su Qiruo has always been a filial person, the reason why she feels embarrassed is precisely because she doesn''t want the queen to be sad. The matter of the emperor''s brother marrying Dongyue hurt her father''s heart and his body, so she didn''t dare to make him worry about herself. But Su Qiruo also knew in her heart that at her age, she should have been in love in her previous life, let alone here. Things back then were full of turmoil, and the emperor, queen and ministers gave her enough face and never urged her. But it''s not an option to keep procrastinating on this matter. Marriage always has to be done, and the husband also has to marry. "You are a smart child. You must have already thought of why your father called you here today!" The queen took her daughter''s hand and caressed it carefully. The children have grown up, and he is also old. "Father is not willing to embarrass you, and I can''t bear to force you, but girls should get married, and boys should get married. You can''t always be alone!" Seeing that Su Qiruo lowered her eyes and remained silent, the queen said again: "Your mother has been sighing every day because of your affairs. You are her most beloved daughter, and she has always hoped that you will marry a husband and have a daughter." Woolen cloth!" The hall was completely silent, only the pleasant scent of sandalwood hit, which also calmed Su Qiruo''s heart a bit. After a long time, Su Qiruo finally compromised and said: "Father, my son agreed." "Really?" The queen was overjoyed, thinking that she had heard it wrong. He didn''t expect Su Qiruo to agree, but he thought that if he couldn''t do it today, it would be useful if he persuaded him a few more times in the future. "Yes, I have agreed. You and the Queen Mother don''t need to worry. During this period, I will take time to think about this matter carefully. It''s just that marriage is not a child''s play. Don''t rush it. You still need to choose carefully." Su Qiruo said seriously. The Empress nodded repeatedly, her eyes flushed with joy. "It''s okay, it''s okay, as long as you are willing to put your heart into it." Since the daughter agreed, she will definitely do it. His daughter has always been a man of one word. "The unfilial sons and ministers made the empress worry." Su Qiruo held the Queen''s hand back, and said with guilt. "You are my daughter, why do you say these words? You and your brother are the fate of the empress father, and the empress father should spend more time for you." Now thinking of the son who married far away, the empress still feels pain in her heart. He only hoped that his son would be well, that his daughter would get married soon, and that he would no longer be so lonely. "Didn''t the emperor just write a letter before, and the two little nieces are also doing well, please don''t worry about it, father." Her imperial brother is a slick man who grew up in the palace and was favored by thousands of people. He is not someone who can be wronged. If he finds something wrong, he will secretly write to her to complain. What''s more, even the queen mother said that her sister-in-law is a good one, so why should they worry about it? "Yes! You are living well, and the queen father will be fine." The Empress smiled lightly, her voice was as gentle as water. He used to be a proud son of a family, never willing to compromise on anything. But after having two children, his heart no longer belonged to him, and he put all his heart on the two children. "Let''s stay and have lunch before returning home. If your mother knows that I called you over today, she will definitely come to eat." The emperor has always loved this daughter very much, and Su Qiruo seldom stays in the palace for meals, but whenever she is around, the emperor will definitely come over. "it is good." Su Qiruo responded with a smile. Every time she came back to Fengyi Palace, the queen father would keep her for a meal, so there was almost no need to think about it. "Ruo''er, that Mr. Ji...does he still live in your residence?" "Um." Su Qiruo nodded, Ji Yunche had lived in the Grand Lady''s Mansion for some time, and this was the first time the Empress asked. "You and him...you..." The empress hesitated to speak, and didn''t know how to ask her about her daughter''s room. After all, Su Qiruo is nineteen years old this year, not a girl of thirteen or fourteen. "Father, you think too much, there is nothing between us..." Su Qiruo chuckled, she didn''t expect her father to gossip. The Empress blinked embarrassingly, not knowing whether it was regret or relief. "I''ve seen that kid before, he''s a good one, but he''s a bit cold-tempered and doesn''t like talking." Your Empress knows a little about all the distinguished masters in Beijing who are about the same age as her daughter, and Ji Yunche, who is the son of the Xiangfu, is naturally among them. "Actually, Yun Che has a pretty good temper, he just doesn''t like flattery." Su Qiruo can probably imagine that when Ji Yunche entered the palace, he must not have flattered and flattered the queen like the other sons, so the queen would think that he was cold-tempered. But a very good baby. "It''s the first time for you child to praise a man in front of the queen father." The queen couldn''t hold back her laughter, and said, "It''s just that he has a special status now, even if you like him, you can''t marry him, you... " "Father, the matter of Prime Minister Ji is not what you think. This matter is related to the government. It is not good for my son to talk to you. You can leave Yun Che''s matter alone." "Forget it, it''s good that you know what you know." Empress Jun said so, but she couldn''t help worrying in her heart. Looking at her daughter''s appearance, I''m afraid she really has a heart for Ji Yunche, but the current Ji family can''t help her except that it will implicate her! The queen has always been unable to understand, the two sons of the Ye family are good-looking, and they are not such stupid people, why can''t his daughter look down on them? "Father, don''t worry, the son knows the severity." Su Qiruo was still smiling, but the trace of impatience in her tone was caught by the queen. "Since you have promised to get married, then you should get in touch with the young masters in Beijing. After a while, there will be a flower viewing banquet in the palace. Come and see for yourself!" The Queen''s tone became a little tougher. He couldn''t let his daughter go on messing around. If something went wrong, it would ruin her future. That Ji Yunche really doesn''t want to be a daughter now, he just likes it, and it''s fine to stay in the mansion as a servant. When she ascends the throne as emperor in the future, whoever gives him the position of Four Lords will be considered. Complete each other''s friendship. (end of this chapter) Chapter 459： Fulang is a little vinegar (30) Chapter 459 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (30) But if she was thinking of marrying Ji Yunche as the king, how could the courtiers agree? The emperor might be annoyed too. "Father Queen..." Su Qiruo frowned slightly, didn''t she say that this matter is up to her to decide? Why do you want to force her again? "You have to listen to your father on this matter. You are busy with government affairs all day long. Where can you know any young master around you? It''s not like your father is forcing you to marry someone. You can always come and see." right?" No one knows the nature of his daughter better than the queen. Although she promised to look for it, there are only a few men around her, so where can she find the right one? There are so many princes from aristocratic families in Wangjing City, there will always be someone better than Ji Yunche. No matter what, he couldn''t make his daughter want to marry Ji Yunche, at least not now. If there is really something hidden about Ji Guanlan, lets talk about it later. At this time, the Ji family is still a traitor collaborating with the enemy and treasoning the country. As a princess, many people have criticized her for taking in the Ji family''s son. How can she marry him at this time? "That''s okay, but the queen father must not worry too much about this matter, there are people below watching on the left and right!" Su Qiruo nodded helplessly, at worst she would just come over and go through the motions. She doesn''t like those Yingying Yanyan who always want to stick to her body, and she really doesn''t want to participate in this kind of disguised blind date. From Su Qiruo''s point of view, even if she wants to get married, she should wait for the fate to come slowly, and the moment when the situation is ripe is the moment when she is willing to get married. So hard to drive ducks to the shelves, how good can it be in the end? Heli? It''s okay for her, but that will ruin the young master''s life for the rest of his life. Discord? Looking at each other and hating each other, what is the difference between this marriage and failure? But if she doesn''t agree first today, her father might not let her go. Forget it, let him be happy first! You have your Zhang Liangji, and I have my wall ladder. The queen''s complexion looked better now, and she pulled Su Qiruo with a smile and said a lot of words about her. The palace is going to prepare a flower viewing banquet, and the matter of secretly drafting for Her Majesty the Empress Dowager has been revealed by someone, and it has been widely spread. By the time Su Qiruo found out, it was already three days later. "Your Highness, why didn''t you tell your subordinates in advance that you want to draft? Your subordinates don''t even have any preparations. What if your important event is delayed?" Ruying and Rufeng stood in front of Su Qiruo, feeling very wronged. As the right-hand man of Her Royal Highness, the two of them took so long to know that their master was about to be drafted. Su Qiruo''s hands trembled, black ink drops fell on the snow-white rice paper, ruining a good word. "What did you say?" "Aren''t you going to draft? This matter has already spread throughout Wangjing." Ruying seemed to see something was wrong, no matter how their master looked, it didn''t look like they knew it in advance. Could it be that the emperor and queen made their own decisions and wanted to draft for the son? "How come I don''t know?" Su Qiruo frowned in displeasure, when did she say she was going to be drafted? Thinking of the flower viewing feast that the queen told her that day, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but feel a headache again. It seems that her parents must be behind the scenes. They are really afraid that she will be a bachelor for the rest of her life! "Could it be that someone is pretending to pass on the decree outside?" Ruying was startled, if it was true that there was no such thing, it would be her negligence. "It was rumored from the palace. It wasn''t a talent show at all. It was just a flower appreciation banquet hosted by the queen father. How could it become the palace''s talent show banquet?" "Subordinates just say it! If His Highness wants to draft, how could he not tell his subordinates to wait to do things!" Ruying and Rufeng felt relieved, they thought they were abandoned by their master! "The two of you also find some trustworthy people to go out and say something, so that those young masters who are daydreaming all day can wake up." Su Qiruo picked up the pen again, changed a piece of paper, and wrote the words copied just now. It''s a pity that she was inspired, this one is not shown no matter how you look at it, so that one is better. "Yes, this subordinate takes orders." Ruying and Rufeng happily went to work. His Royal Highness asked them to tell the truth that this was not a talent show at all, but just an ordinary flower viewing party, so the meaning couldn''t be more clear. As long as any smarter sons and daughters should be able to hear it, His Highness has no intention of choosing a show, they should marry early while they are young and beautiful! In order not to delay the good time, it will be their Highness''s head at that time. Li Chun once again looked up secretly at Ji Yunche who was sitting there trimming the flower branches, hesitating whether to tell him the news he heard. Ji Yunche glanced slightly sideways, looked at Lichun amusedly and asked, "Do you have anything to say to me?" Li Chun has been secretly watching him for a long time, and he has been waiting for Li Chun to speak first. After waiting for a long while, I didn''t wait for him to say a word. From this point of view, if he doesn''t ask, Lichun may continue to hesitate. "Master..." Li Chun bit her lip, not knowing how to speak. During this period of time, he could clearly see that the young master and His Highness were clearly interested in each other. But now that His Highness is going to be drafted, if the young master finds out, he will be very sad! But if he doesn''t say it, the young master will always be kept in the dark, which is unfair to the young master. Although Lichun is the servant of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, she has been with Ji Yunche for so long, and compared with those princes from aristocratic families whom she doesn''t know outside, she has more or less towards him in her heart. If those two young masters from the Ye family entered the Grand Ladys Mansion, they might not be able to please any of the four servants who served Young Master Ji. Especially Ye Qingqing, who is a grudge. Ye Qingcheng is brutal and domineering. Once she becomes a member of Her Royal Highness, she will have no scruples. It is not certain whether they can keep their lives. "If you need me to do something, just tell me, as long as I can do it, I will follow you." Ji Yunche looked at the cut flower branches and felt more and more satisfied. Trim off the excess to make it bloom more beautifully. "Young master, slave... I heard a message outside..." Li Chun gritted his teeth, and regretted it after trying to hold back these few words. Would it be better if Her Royal Highness told Mr. Ji about this matter? He said this recklessly today, if there is a gap between the Young Master and His Highness, wouldn''t it be his fault? Thinking like this, Li Chun shut up again. "what news?" Ji Yunche turned his head to look at Lichun, seeing that his expression was abnormal, a bad premonition flashed in Ji Yunche''s heart. Lichun has always been a sensible person, if it hadn''t been related to him, he would definitely not be like this. "My lord, there are rumors... Her Royal Highness is going to be drafted." (end of this chapter) Chapter 460： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (31) Chapter 460 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (31) The scissors in his hand fell at the sound, and the smile on Ji Yunche''s face just froze there. "Sir!" Li Chun hurriedly went forward to check Ji Yunche''s hand, and put away the scissors only after seeing that there was no injury. Want to speak to comfort, but can''t say anything. Her Royal Highness, as the crown prince, should have been drafted long ago. It is already wronged His Highness to be able to delay until now. Ji Yunche curled up his fingers, then clenched them tightly, and said with a forced smile: "I''m not injured, but I was a little surprised when I heard the news for the first time! Your Royal Highness is amazing, talented and gorgeous, and she is the heir apparent. No wonder." He and she just had lunch together yesterday, and today she is going to be drafted. Before that, she hadn''t even mentioned it. He thought that even if they didn''t have a deep relationship, they were quite familiar with each other. In the end, it was just his wishful thinking! Li Chun was already winking, and he didn''t dare to say more when he saw this. "Young master has been busy for a long time, I will send you back to rest!" "Also." Ji Yunche didn''t know how he got into the house, he only knew that his heart was flustered and confused, and that strange feeling made him a little scared. She is going to be drafted. When she gets married, there will probably be no room for him in this empress dowager''s mansion. She has helped him a lot, he can no longer be his burden. Ji Yunche suddenly wanted to go home. "Patter..." A hot tear slid down the corner of the eye, and when it dripped on the back of the hand, it had already become cold. Ji Yunche was also surprised when he looked at the tears. Raising his hand to cover his aching heart, he thought a lot, but he didn''t know what he wanted to do. He just felt so painful, it hurt everywhere. He was out of breath in pain. I don''t know how long it took, but the sky outside has darkened. Li Chun stood in the yard and shouted into the house: "My lord, His Highness sent someone to invite you over for dinner." Young master locked himself in the room for a whole afternoon, and he didn''t know if he felt better. "Go and pass on a message, just say that I''m taking a break." After a moment of silence, Ji Yunche''s slightly hoarse voice came from inside. "Master..." Lichun called out worriedly, then stopped again. Young master feels uncomfortable, and he must have no appetite. Besides, if you let the young master go to see His Highness now, the young master will only feel more uncomfortable. "Yes, I will go and talk to you now." Li Chun saluted, turned and left the yard. Su Qiruo was sitting on the soft couch at the side waiting, seeing that only Li Chun came over but did not see Ji Yunche''s figure, she couldn''t help frowning. "Where''s your son?" During this period of time, both Li Fei and Yu Ge would come back after eating out, so usually only she and Ji Yunche had meals together. Ji Yunche didn''t come over today, so Su Qiruo also had some doubts in her heart. "If you go back to Your Highness, the young master has already rested, so he won''t be here today." Li Chun replied respectfully. Su Qiruo glanced at the sky outside, and asked in confusion: "What time is it, why did you rest? But you are not feeling well? Have you called the imperial physician?" Few questions in a row made Li Chun confused, and he didn''t know whether he should tell His Royal Highness what happened today. But when he thought that His Highness was about to draft a draft, and the mansion would soon have a new master, Li Chun felt very sad. He felt sorry for Mr. Ji, and also worried about his own future. Young Master Ji likes His Highness so much, but His Highness has never revealed that he wants to marry Young Master Ji. Is it possible that such a thing requires a man to take the initiative to speak? Seeing Li Chun''s hesitant to speak, Su Qiruo''s voice became a little colder. "What the **** happened?" She didn''t believe that people in the mansion would bully Ji Yunche, there were several protectors from Lichun, who in the mansion disrespected Ji Yunche a little bit? "Your Highness..." Li Chun suddenly knelt down in front of Su Qiruo, bowed his head and pleaded guilty, "It''s all my fault for talking too much, Your Highness please punish me." "Say!" Su Qiruo looked coldly at Li Chun who was kneeling on the ground. In her impression, Li Chun had always been a man of good manners and rules, so she shouldn''t do anything to deceive the master. "Nu...Nu told Young Master Ji about His Royal Highness''s draft selection this afternoon. After hearing this, Young Master Ji was depressed and locked himself in the house for an entire afternoon. It was not until the person you sent...Young Master ordered Nu to come over and answer His Highness. . "It''s all the slave''s fault. The slave shouldn''t gossip in front of the young master. The slave accepts the punishment." Lichun regretted his impulsiveness at that time more and more. It is not their turn to be servants to talk about this matter. Maybe Her Royal Highness is thinking about when she will go to tell Mr. Ji in person! "You should be punished. Listen to the wind and rain. I''m afraid you have forgotten the rules here in this palace!" Su Qiruo reprimanded sharply, and without waiting for Lichun to plead guilty, she got up and strode away. Li Chun buried his head and knelt on the ground, and he didn''t dare to get up without the order of His Royal Highness. Su Qiruo hurried all the way, when she reached Ji Yunche''s courtyard, she stopped suddenly. She came in a hurry, what did she want to say to him? What does Lichun mean? He locked himself up when he learned that she was going to be drafted, but because he liked her? Su Qiruo recollected every bit of how she got along with Ji Yunche, and she didn''t seem to reject being with him. Whether it''s getting along or doing something else. Even faintly happy. If the person who will spend her whole life with her in the future will be Ji Yunche, that''s actually not bad. He is beautiful, smart, obedient, and devoted to her. What''s more, she also wants to love him and pet him from the bottom of her heart. Before, she didn''t think about that, she just wanted to take good care of Prime Minister Ji. Now it seems that she is dull. Su Qiruo thought about it, if one day, someone told her that Ji Yunche was going to marry someone else, she might feel very sad. There is a door between them, but there seems to be a mountain between them. This ambiguous feeling came too suddenly, Su Qiruo was still a little unprepared, and felt extremely uneasy. But if she gets it wrong, then the relationship between them will never go back to the past. But no matter what, she didn''t want to watch him torture herself like this. If he had some doubts in his mind, he should ask her face to face instead of holding it in his heart like this. "Boom boom boom..." The slight knock on the door awakened Ji Yunche who was still in a daze inside the room. He looked blankly to the direction outside the screen, obviously he couldn''t see anything, yet he felt as if he saw that person. No one in the room responded, Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. "Boom boom boom..." "Yun Che, are you there?" Hearing Su Qiruo''s voice, Ji Yunche was startled, and hurriedly got up to open the door for her. But my legs were numb from sitting for too long, and my head was very dizzy, so I fell to the ground again as soon as I got up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 461： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (32) Chapter 461 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (32) If Su Qi didn''t hear the response from the people inside, she was worried that something happened to him. No longer caring about it, just pushed the door open and entered. The pale-faced Ji Yunche was half propped up on the table, and even his lips were pale. "What''s going on here?" Su Qiruo stepped forward to support Ji Yunche''s arm, pushed him down on the soft couch not far behind him, and asked worriedly. There were no candles burning in the room, and it was a little dark, which added a bit of ambiguity between the two. Fortunately, Su Qiruo has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and his night vision ability is relatively strong, so he can see every expression of him really brightly. The only thing that was red on his fair face was his slightly raised eye corners, which was pitiful. "Have you ever cried?" Su Qiruo''s hand uncontrollably touched the corners of his reddened eyes, and said distressedly. Ji Yunche didn''t want her to see him in a mess, but she treated him so tenderly. With just three words, the tears that he had just suppressed rolled out again. It''s just that Ji Yunche has always been stubborn, he hurriedly lowered his head to avoid Su Qiruo''s hot hand, and shook his head lightly. He won''t admit that he cried because of her anger. Grieved, unwilling, and full of regrets. What he wants is a couple for a lifetime. She is the current highness the queen, the future emperor, and is destined to be the Sixth Court of Sangong. They simply cannot be together. He has been deluding himself to think that how much she dotes on him, he is different in her heart. But she never mentioned the matter of the draft with him, and she was probably laughing at him as a fool in her heart! She was kind to him, maybe it was just because of her mother. The more I think about it, the sadder it is, and the sadder it is, the more tears I get. He obviously didn''t want to be seen by her, but he couldn''t help but lose his composure in front of her. Su Qiruo knelt down, took out the handkerchief he gave from her bosom, and handed it to him, but Ji Yunche didn''t dare to take it. The room is so dark, she shouldn''t be able to see it! But once he took the veil, he admitted that he was really crying. Su Qiruo had no choice but to wipe his tears with a handkerchief in person. The tears fell on her fingers in big drops. They were both cold and hot, and it was hard to tell what it was like. "I didn''t want to be drafted, but there was a flower viewing banquet in the palace. For some reason, rumors spread outside, so I didn''t lie to you, and I didn''t want to marry another man into the mansion. You are still the only male master in this mansion. " Su Qiruo''s words made Ji Yunche''s body stiff, and then he turned his face away, trying to hide the shyness and embarrassment on his face. She knows everything. "His Royal Highness is a beautiful daughter of the heavens, with a noble status, even if she wants to choose a talent and marry a husband, she should do it. You don''t need to tell me." Ji Yunche refused to admit that it was because of her that he cried, his mouth was very stiff. "If you don''t tell me clearly, I''m afraid that tomorrow your tears will flood my palace." Su Qiruo turned Ji Yunche''s face with a smile, then pinched the handkerchief to wipe away the tear hanging from his face, making Ji Yunche''s face even hotter. "I don''t have one." Su Qiruo didn''t dare to tease him anymore, seeing him cry so aggrieved, she understood everything. Since they are interested in each other, they should make it clear earlier and get along with each other first. If they are suitable for each other, then get married. If it is not suitable, then let each other go without delaying anything. "Yun Che, have you been with me for so long, how happy are you in your heart?" Su Qiruo boldly held Ji Yunche''s hand, and asked bluntly. "You... what did you say?" Ji Yunche was dumbfounded by Su Qiruo''s words, did she ask what he meant? "Do you like me?" Su Qiruo asked again. Ji Yunche bit his lip and remained silent for a moment, Su Qiruo didn''t wait for his answer, but instead waited for his hot tears. "Why are you crying again? But did my words scare you?" Su Qiruo went to get the veil at a loss, but it was already soaked, so she could only pinch her sleeve to wipe his tears. Ji Yunche sobbed and shook his head, and after a long time he said in a hoarse voice: "Yun Che dare not like Your Highness..." He didn''t dare to fall in love with her, fearing that one day he would fall into the abyss and be unable to extricate himself. But obviously he had always warned himself this way, but he still couldn''t hold back. He can control his own person, but he can''t control the heart that is full of her. How dare he tell her such a dirty and dirty mind? Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is so beautiful, she should be the best man in the world. It is because he is not good enough for her. If Su Qi carefully savored his words, what he said was that he didn''t dare to like it, not that he didn''t like it. So, I probably like it! Could it be due to identity? Thinking of the Queen''s objection when she talked about the Ji family, Su Qi was afraid that Ji Yunche would also think the same way. A person who is as proud as he is will certainly not allow himself to be petty to others. But his mother is still in prison, and he thought that with his own status, he would not be able to be a righteous monarch now. That''s why he said he didn''t dare to like it? "I''m right here, if you like." Su Qiruo stood up and sat beside Ji Yunche, approached him with her wrists tightly clenched, and said seriously. Ji Yunche stubbornly shook his head again. he can not. Even if that person is Su Qiruo, he can''t share her with many men. He couldn''t wait in that corner of the backyard every day, only hoping that she would think of him once in a while among the many men. His heart is very greedy, he hopes that the people he loves can only see him in their hearts. If she can''t do it, he would rather not like it. "Why?" Su Qiruo frowned, did she get rejected? A certain princess who was ruthlessly rejected for the first time confessed her love suddenly felt tense, but she still wanted to know the reason. "Because we''re not a good fit." Ji Yunche looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes. Although he couldn''t really see her expression at this time, he could hear her displeasure from those two words. She should be annoyed by him too! He didn''t know good from bad, and even Her Royal Highness dared to refuse. "Why is it inappropriate? But because of your mother? I told you before that there are other secrets about your mother, but it is not yet time to make it public. You don''t need to..." "no!" Ji Yunche boldly interrupted Su Qiruo, and said seriously with red eyes: "I dare not like Your Highness the Empress Dowager because I am jealous. My wife, Ji Yunche, can only marry me once in his life. If you die, you will not be allowed to serve as a servant, and you must not touch another man. Your Highness is the phoenix among men, and she bears the important responsibility of the country. In the future, the Sangong and Six Courts will definitely be indispensable, and Yun Che will not be blessed." Ji Yunche spoke out all the thoughts in his heart in one breath. He put all his most unbearable and unacceptable thoughts in front of her. If she hated... Then I hate it. He is greedy and shameless. Ji Yunche clenched his fists tightly, clenched his silver teeth tightly, his heart throbbed and hurt badly, but he still tried to pretend to be calm. (end of this chapter) Chapter 462： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (33) Chapter 462 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (33) Even so, she didn''t want to fall down in front of him. He is such a despicable person, and he is not worthy of the favor of His Royal Highness. But he had to stand proudly in order to convince himself not to regret it. To be liked by His Majesty the Empress Dowager is what many people dream of, and so is he. However, no one knew how much courage he needed to summon up to reject her. He is also reluctant! When he said those words, he was heartbroken. Su Qiruo nodded clearly, but she had lost her mind before. "Like is a matter between two people, and there is no room for a third party. Do you know why I have refused to get married so far?" Not only was she not annoyed, she was still talking to him gently? Ji Yunche was completely dumbfounded. Hearing her question, he hurriedly replied: "His Royal Highness was once framed by a new servant in the palace when she was young, and she doesn''t like men..." This reason is known to everyone in Wangjing, and Ji Yunche always thought it was. Su Qiruo looked at Ji Yunche amusedly, and shook her head lightly. Thinking that he couldn''t see, she said again: "That''s not the case." "Why is that?" Could it be that she likes women? Not right! She just meant that she likes him. "Because I have never met the person I like. Life is long, and my husband must be the person I like. In my opinion, liking is a matter between two people, and there should never be a third party." "Your Highness, you..." "Yun Che, I have never thought about the Sangong and Sixth Courtyard, three thousand beauties in the harem, three thousand beauties in the harem, and three thousand weak waters, just one scoop is enough!" "But you are His Royal Highness, the emperor and queen will not agree, and the courtiers will not agree..." "I''m not a faint king, if the courtiers can get involved in the affairs of my backyard, do you think there will be peace in this empress dowager''s mansion today?" When the ruler is strong, the subjects are weak. Su Qiruo has always been strong, three points more than her mother, how dare the courtiers dare to be presumptuous in front of her? "As for the mother and father... They have promised me long ago that they will not interfere in my marriage. Even if they are dissatisfied, they will not forcefully interfere." At most, you can say a few words, and it won''t affect anything. "Do you have any concerns?" "Your Highness..." Ji Yunche''s eyes were red again. He found himself suddenly turning into a crybaby in front of her, which was really annoying! "Your mother will be fine. Prime Minister Ji''s son-in-law is my concubine, and he doesn''t wrong me. We are a match made in heaven." Many of the emperor''s dowagers in the ancestors married the sons of the prime minister''s mansion, and many queens of the past generations also came from the prime minister''s mansion. Ji Yunche''s identity is very suitable. Ji Yunche''s clenched fists slowly loosened, and he looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes, even though he knew she couldn''t see the seriousness in his eyes, he still didn''t dare to be negligent. "Your Highness, you can''t lie to me. I''m a dead man. If you agree to me today, you can''t let me down in the future, otherwise, you will kill me." Su Qiruo nodded and said: "If a gentleman says a word, four horses are hard to follow." "Even if some things are not what you want, I will not forgive..." Even if it was designed by another man, he couldn''t accept that she had another man. "There has never been anything in this world that I didn''t want. Except for your accident, no one has ever made me compromise." Ji Yunche stretched out his little finger and groped to hook Su Qiruo''s finger: "Then pull the hook." "It''s wrong, it''s this one." Su Qiruo tightly held Ji Yunche''s hand, pulled him into her arms, and leaned on her shoulder, her restless heart suddenly calmed down. Could it be that he has been waiting for her all these years? "Your Highness, Yun Che never dared to dream of this moment." Ji Yunche just felt that he had experienced too much this day, from peace to hell, and from **** back to heaven, and now he still feels like he is stepping on a cloud, floating without roots. "Now you don''t need to dream anymore, I''m right by your side, this is the real Su Qiruo." Su Qiruo half-jokingly said that she and Ji Yunche have been together for so long, and they have never been so close. The relationship between the two has always been polite and courteous, but the sudden ambiguity made people blush. Blushing, Ji Yunche grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve, and muttered in a low voice: "How can Your Highness make fun of Yun Che?" People are talking serious things to her! "Why can''t you help being funny?" Su Qiruo raised her hand and pinched Ji Yunche''s face, it was cold, smooth and greasy, very comfortable. "His... Your Highness, I... I..." Ji Yunche blushed so much that he could bleed, he raised his hand to hold down Su Qiruo''s hand that was making trouble on his face, he was so nervous that he couldn''t even speak. "Don''t worry, we will spend a lot of time together in the future, and we will get used to it." Su Qiruo withdrew her hand and hugged Ji Yunche''s body tightly. "I''m not unaccustomed, but... flattered." Ji Yunche''s heart is still floating in the sky, he always feels that everything is unreal now, and he is actually with Her Highness the Empress Dowager. She is Her Royal Highness, the most beautiful woman in the world! "Is it because I don''t pamper you enough?" Su Qiruo asked with a smile, she thinks that she treats Ji Yunche with more care than others, even if she doesn''t pamper her to the core, it''s not that bad, right? Ji Yunche shook his head: "No, Your Highness treats Yun Che very well." His Royal Highness treats him even more than his mother and father. The pampering he can have in the past is different from the present. At that time, he didn''t dare to expect to be with her, but now he was hugged by her, he always felt like a dream. "With me, you may have to take on more responsibilities than other men, are you ready?" "As long as His Highness is around, Yun Che will not be afraid of anything." "I will also protect you well." Su Qiruo was talking, only to hear Ji Yunche''s stomach growl suddenly. Ji Yunche blushed with shame, lowered his head and covered his stomach, scolding himself for not being up to date, he hasn''t hugged His Majesty enough yet! "Go eat, I''m hungry." Su Qiruo first let go of the person in her arms and got off the ground, but this time she didn''t dare to joke with him. The little princes are all thin-skinned, and Ji Yunche is even worse. It is not easy for her to tease him with such things. Ji Yunche was about to get off the ground while groping, but in the dark, someone held his hand on the side of the couch, and the warmth in his palm warmed his fingertips. The palm moved upwards along the fingertips, holding his entire hand all the time. With a slight force, Ji Yunche fell into a warm embrace. "Ji Yunche..." "Um?" Ji Yunche was taken aback, this was the first time His Royal Highness called him that. "I want to kiss you." "What? Hmmm..." Ji Yunche''s whole body seemed to be petrified, standing there stupidly, forgetting to breathe. (end of this chapter) Chapter 463： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (34) Chapter 463 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (34) Su Qiruo''s lips were a little cold, while Ji Yunche''s were soft. Although the two were about to leave each other, they still felt each other''s warmth and softness. "Yun Che, your mother''s matter is very involved, and the danger behind this matter is immeasurable, so for the safety of your mother, you and the entire Ji family, we can''t tell others what happened between us for the time being, are you willing?" Before going out, Su Qiruo didn''t forget to say something. Those who want to deal with her will definitely start with Ji Yunche, even if the Zhang family knows about her relationship with Ji Yunche, they will definitely suspect Ji Guanlan, and the suffering Ji Guanlan has suffered during this period will be in vain Accepted. If the Zhang family and the people behind her want to kill people to silence them, the entire Ji family may suffer. Ji Yunche didn''t know the inside story, but he only thought that the mother''s matter was not that simple, so he nodded solemnly. He knows the seriousness, and he will definitely not become her burden. "I do." As soon as they went out, the hands that were tightly held by the two were loosened. Fortunately, it was already completely dark, and Ji Yunche didn''t have to worry that others would see the blush on his face that hadn''t faded for a long time. When Su Qiruo brought Ji Yunche back, Lichun was still kneeling on the ground. Su Qiruo sat back blankly, but Ji Yunche was surprised. "How could Lichun kneel here?" He just asked Li Chun to pass on a message, so why did he make a mistake? "He committed the crime of tongue and tongue, and deserves to be punished." Su Qiruo asked Ji Yunche to sit down after washing his hands. Ji Yunche felt sorry for Lichun, so he begged for mercy. "Your Highness, Li Chun is not to blame for this matter, I insist on asking. If Your Highness wants to punish, punish me!" Saying that, Ji Yunche was about to kneel beside Li Chun. Since he entered the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, Lichun and the others have always regarded him as their master and have taken good care of him. Especially Lichun, even if he was bullied and excluded by the sons of the aristocratic family outside, it was Lichun who stood up to protect him. Su Qiruo waved his palm, and a burst of energy came out, supporting Ji Yunche''s body that was about to kneel down. "Get up! Serve the master with all your heart in the future, and don''t forget the rules." Su Qiruo''s voice was flat, no emotion could be heard. "Thank you, Your Highness, for your kindness." Li Chun kowtowed deeply to Su Qiruo, then turned sideways and kowtowed to Ji Yunche, "Thank you son." "Why are you thanking me? It''s because I got you in trouble, so I''ll help you up." Ji Yunche leaned over to help Lichun, Su Qiruo waved his hand outside, before Ji Yunche helped Lichun with trembling legs to go out, Lixia and Liqiu hurried over. "The two of you take Lichun back to get medicine!" Like a shadow towards Lixia and Liqiu. "Yes." The two saluted Ji Yunche, and then went forward to take Lichun''s arm from Ji Yunche. Li Chun looked back at Ji Yunche, with deep gratitude in his eyes. When seeing the expression on his face, Li Chun was overjoyed again. It seems that he has no white-collar workers today, and I am afraid that the future of the Empress Dowager''s House will change. According to Her Royal Highness''s love for the young master, the four of them finally made it through. Li Chun was overjoyed, and instantly felt no pain in his knees. Ji Yunche returned and stood at the door for a moment before stepping in. Looking at Su Qiruo with guilt on his face, Ji Yunche said coquettishly: "Your Highness, if you are angry, you can scold me. I really don''t blame Lichun for this matter, I forced him to say it." He knew that His Highness punished Li Chun because he was angry that he didn''t have dinner, but it wasn''t Li Chun''s fault at all, it was he who insisted on Li Chun talking about it. "Do I look like such a stingy person?" Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, and looked at Ji Yunche amusedly. "Your Highness is certainly not stingy, you are the most lenient in the world." Ji Yunche trotted two steps forward and grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve, slapping her **** flatteringly. Su Qiruo really laughed this time. The empress also said that Ji Yunche was cold-tempered and didn''t like talking. It''s better to tell him to come over and see how this guy can talk. "Don''t rush to wash your hands and eat, is it possible that you have to get someone to heat it again?" "Here we come." Su Qiruo looked at Ji Yunche''s happy back, and felt joy in her heart. This should be his truest temperament, right? A child who grows up pampered will always retain a bit of innocence. In the past, Ji Yunche always looked like an old **** in front of her, but he is not as lively as he is now. If she knew that her liking could make him like this, she should have explained it to him earlier. After Ji Yunche was sent back by Su Qiruo, Lichun and the others were still waiting for him in the outer room. "Young master." The four of them saluted one after another, and Ji Yunche hurried over to support Lichun. "You don''t need so many gifts, do your legs still hurt?" His knee has been hurt before, and he knows how painful it is. Li Chun quickly shook his head, gratefully said with red eyes: "Thank you, sir." If there is no young master to intercede, His Highness will definitely not just let him go. The Grand Lady''s Mansion is the most well-behaved place, and he should have been punished for committing a taboo. "I should be the one to thank you. I have been taking care of the four of you since I entered the Empress''s Mansion. Although you call me son, I am not from the Empress''s Mansion after all. How can I not care if you treat me sincerely?" you?" Ji Yunche is not an emotional person, but today''s words made the four of Lichun burst into tears. "It is a slave''s blessing to be able to serve the young master." The four of them expressed their opinions repeatedly, they had never seen such an easy-to-serve master! Although Mr. Ji doesn''t like words, he is kind and kind, and he doesn''t have the faults of those noble sons in Beijing. These slaves are not considered individuals in the eyes of the master, but Mr. Ji treats them differently. As long as Fan Mansion sends the young master any delicious food, the four of them can eat a portion of it. Young Master has never looked down on them, so how could they betray Young Master? "You can just work here with peace of mind in the future, and I will do my best to protect you." In the past, Ji Yunche would not have dared to say such a thing. But it''s different now, he got Su Qiruo''s promise, so he dared to pat his chest and promise that he has the ability to protect them. Others may not have understood the implication of this sentence, but Li Chun did. I saw a look of joy flash across Li Chun''s face, and he was soon suppressed by him. Young Master has not made a statement yet, but it is not appropriate to speak out about this matter, they just wait. "It''s getting late, you guys should go back and rest soon! Li Chun will be recuperating in the room tomorrow, so there is no need to come over to wait on her." Ji Yunche was so excited that he wasn''t sleepy until now, but others might not. Ji Yunche sent them to rest, but the four of them did not pretend to be reserved, and retreated after saluting. Soak in the hot water that Li Qiu ordered people to prepare in advance, the temperature is just right. As soon as Ji Yunche closed his eyes, Su Qiruo''s previous words would echo in his ears. (end of this chapter) Chapter 464： Fulang is a little vinegar (35) Chapter 464 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (35) Thinking of that kiss that was about to leave, Ji Yunche''s face burned again. He raised his hand to cover his face, but he couldn''t cover the corner of his mouth. Ji Yunche admitted that he had never been as happy as he is today. Su Qiruo... Su Qiruo... Now all he thinks about when he opens and closes his eyes is her, and he can''t even drive her away. Fingers lightly touched pink lips, and Ji Yunche''s whole body was covered in pink. His wife will be the best woman in the world. He tossed and turned all night, and didn''t fall asleep until it was almost dawn, so that Ji Yunche got up late the next day. Lichun and the others who were guarding outside couldn''t help feeling a little worried. They called out a few times and sneaked a few times to look at him. Seeing that Ji Yunche was just asleep, they didn''t dare to bother him. "Young Master always gets up early, what''s wrong today? Shouldn''t you be sick?" Taking a look at the sky, Lidong frowned worriedly. "Xu Shi slept late last night, let the young master sleep for a while." Lichun knew the details, so he guessed and said. "Then I''ll ask someone to warm up the breakfast, don''t let it get cold." Li Qiu and Li Xia left with breakfast, and Li Chun was summoned by a porter who hurried over. "What is it?" "This is a message from the palace to Young Master Ji." The concierge handed the post to Lichun, and left in a hurry. Li Chun thought of what His Highness the Empress Dowager said yesterday, and she knew it clearly. It must be that the queen is going to invite the son to attend the flower viewing banquet in the palace. It seems that this matter has basically been settled. Thinking like this, Li Chun happily ran back, only waiting for Ji Yunche to get up, and then handed over the post to him. The flower viewing feast in the palace was held on April 30th, and the weather was not too hot or cold at this time, which was just right. Su Qiruo originally wanted to bring Ji Yunche into the palace, but in order to avoid suspicion, Ji Yunche deliberately left half an hour earlier than her. The ones who followed Ji Yunche into the palace this time were Li Chun and Li Qiu, both of whom were careful people. Su Qiruo was worried, so he specially ordered Ruying to go into the palace and ordered the steward of the Imperial Garden to take care of Ji Yunche more, and also asked a few servants of Fengyi Palace to take care of it. If Su Qi is not afraid of other things, he is only afraid that the Queen will make trouble for Ji Yunche. The empress is not a domineering person, but because of Ji Guanlan''s matter, he has always been jealous of the Ji family, so inviting Ji Yunche into the palace at this juncture is definitely not a good thing. Although she explained this clearly to Ji Yunche in advance, Su Qiruo was still worried that the queen would offend Ji Yunche all of a sudden. The relationship between the old man and his son-in-law is already tense, if there is trouble between the two again, it will be difficult for her to be caught in the middle. As long as the queen doesn''t make trouble, Ji Yunche definitely won''t seek the queen''s bad luck. How this matter will depend on her father who protects the calf. "Young Master Ji, what a coincidence!" Ji Yunche just got out of the car when he ran into the Ye family brothers who were walking over at the same time. "Young Master Ye." Ji Yunche nodded lightly, he had no feelings for these two before. Now that he is with Su Qiruo again, but Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng are still thinking about his future wife, he naturally won''t have anything to do with these two anymore. No man would like a man who covets his wife. Ji Yunche especially. Ye Qingqing glanced at the carriage behind Ji Yunche, and the smile on her face froze suddenly. Her Royal Highness sent Ji Yunche over in her own carriage. What exactly is she trying to tell everyone? But soon, Ye Qingqing''s usual smile appeared on her face again. "Ji Gongzi''s outfit today is very beautiful, I wonder which clothing company made it?" Ye Qingqing stepped forward familiarly, but Ji Yunche stayed away from him calmly. He is not stupid enough to treat Ye Qingqing as a kind person. This person has a clear purpose in approaching him. "It was sent by the government, I don''t know the inside story." Ji Yunche said lightly. How could he not know? Every piece of his clothes was custom-made by His Majesty the Empress Dowager, but he would not tell others about it. It is good for him to know this kind of pampering, there is no need to say it to make others jealous. Now that his Ji family is just down and out, everyone is picking on him. If you let them know that His Royal Highness dotes on him like that, these people are afraid that they will go crazy with jealousy, and his life will only be more difficult. "The housekeeper of the Tainu Mansion has become more discerning, and the clothes and colors chosen for Mr. Ji are very good." Ye Qingqing looked harmless, but in her heart she was mad with jealousy. He didn''t get such good treatment in Ye Mansion. It''s unreasonable that Ji Yunche, a mere son of a criminal minister, can still wear such good clothes! "Why didn''t Young Master Yu go into the palace with you today? Young Master Yu is my cousin''s younger brother. Uncle is hosting this flower viewing banquet. He should come over to see the excitement." No matter how uncomfortable Ye Qingqing was in her heart, she would never show it on her face. On the other hand, Ye Qingcheng kept pouting, dissatisfied with why his brother always wanted to curry favor with this criminal son. As long as the queen and uncle make decisions for them, they don''t have to worry about anything. Why do you need to rely on a dilapidated householder who lives in the Tainu Mansion to get close to Her Majesty the Tainu? "Young Master Yu is a member of the rivers and lakes. He has always been informal. He was afraid that he would offend the nobles in the palace when he entered the palace, so he didn''t come to this flower viewing banquet." Ji Yunche didn''t want to come at first, but the palace specially sent him a message, and he couldn''t do it if he didn''t come. With Yu Ge''s temperament, he won''t come. "What Mr. Ji said is that Mr. Yu is a bold person, and it is indeed not suitable for such an occasion." Ye Qingqing smiled indifferently, but this smile was somewhat genuine. It''s just a pity, his smile is not funny, but because Yu Ge doesn''t understand the rules, and it will only embarrass him when he comes. Ji Yunche didn''t want to go with Brother Ye Qingqing, so he walked very slowly, but the two of them followed him all the way slowly, as if they were not in a hurry. Ye Qingqing was rambling all the way, while Ji Yunche looked absent-minded. Walking through the corridor, Ji Yunche suddenly figured it out when he saw the beautiful young masters all over the garden. Since that time, he has never seen Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng go to the Grand Lady''s Mansion again. The two of them were originally the cousins ??of Her Royal Highness, but now they can''t even enter the gate of the Tainu''s Mansion. How is it different from the princes of the family in the capital? The only person who can get close to Her Royal Highness is him. Only through him can Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng find an excuse to go to the Grand Lady''s Mansion to approach Her Royal Highness. Ji Yunche sneered, Ye Qingqing had a good plan! He didn''t think that Ye Qingcheng''s pig head could come up with such a bad idea. Not to mention that he is also a guest living in the Tai Nu Mansion, and he has no right to ask Her Royal Highness to invite the Ye family brothers into the mansion. Even if he has that ability, why should he invite these two people? (end of this chapter) Chapter 465： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (36) Chapter 465 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (36) Knowing Ye Qingqing''s purpose, Ji Yunche knew it. Since Ye Qingqing is willing to "please" herself, let him go! The people Su Qiruo arranged saw Ji Yunche approaching from a distance, so he took the initiative to greet him. "Greetings to Mr. Ji, and to the two Mrs. Ye." Ye Qingqing glanced at the palace attendant lightly, not paying attention to him at all. There are so many people in the capital who want to curry favor with his Ye family, so he won''t take all cats and dogs seriously! "Mr. Ji, your position is here, please follow me." The young master bowed respectfully to several people, and then led Ji Yunche to the imperial garden. Ye Qingqing was taken aback, he didn''t expect that this short-sighted little palace servant was not here to curry favor with him, but was waiting for Ji Yunche. What is Ji Yunche? His mother is a criminal minister collaborating with the enemy and treason, and the son of a criminal minister deserves to walk in front of his Ye family son? "Humph" Ye Qingqing pursed her lips tightly, and followed in the direction Ji Yunche left. Ye Qingcheng took two steps quickly and grabbed Ye Qingqing''s sleeve, and said displeasedly: "Brother, why do you keep following that mourner?" He hates Ji Yunche the most. "Can you see the clothes on him?" Ye Qingqing looked sideways at Ye Qingcheng, this stupid brother is really a headache. "Isn''t it just a rag? There''s nothing to see. Our Ye family doesn''t have any good things. I don''t care about his things." Ye Qingcheng said this sourly. Although he is not rare in that dress, it was bought by his cousin. Over the years, my cousin has never given him such clothes and jewelry. Even for his and his elder brothers birthdays, the Grand Ladys Mansion only sent the housekeeper to send two gifts that were neither important nor light, and my cousin didnt care about it at all. Ji Yunche, a vixen, did not know what tricks he used to seduce people like his cousin. "Young Master Ji, please rest here for a while, if you have any orders, just call the slave." The little palace attendant, Ji Yunche, led him into a pavilion where melons, fruits and snacks were laid out, and said respectfully. "Thank you, brother." Ji Yunche nodded lightly, he only thought that the servants in the palace behaved well, but he didn''t think about it. "This is all a matter of slavery." The palace attendant smiled slightly, took two steps back and stood on the side of the pavilion again, standing with downcast eyes. Li Chun took a peek at the palace servant, leaned over to Ji Yunche''s ear and said, "Don''t worry, my lord, that''s His Highness''s man." Ji Yunche looked at Lichun unexpectedly, seeing him nodding seriously, his heart instantly warmed up. She treated him really well, even such a small matter was arranged. This pavilion is remote and quiet, few people come to this kind of place, she must be worried that those people will bully him! The corners of his mouth raised secretly, Ji Yunche carefully pinched the jade pendant around his waist, which was also a gift from Su Qiruo. She is always so careful, no matter what she does. "Master Ji is walking too fast, our brothers can''t keep up." Following the voice from outside the pavilion, Ye Qingqing had already walked in with Ye Qingcheng. Ji Yunche frowned slightly, but it was not easy to drive these two out. This is the imperial palace after all, and there is no rule that this pavilion can only be used by one person. "I saw Mr. Liu and the others there, so I thought Mr. Ye was going to find Mr. Liu to talk about the old days." Ji Yunche pursed his lips and said. The Liu family and the Ye family are related by marriage, and Ye Shinu''s Zhengjun is the eldest son of the Liu family. Brothers Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng are friends with Young Master Liu Qi. Ji Yunche''s words are not just nonsense. "Xiaoqi just went to Ye Mansion to play yesterday, and I''m not in a hurry to meet you today. But Mr. Ji, why don''t you bring Mr. Yu to Ye Mansion?" Ye Qingqing smiled warmly, and the brows were much more gentle than before. "Master Yu is very busy these days, and I can''t see him on weekdays." Ji Yunche shook his head, Yu Ge hadn''t looked for him for several days. I heard from Li Qiu and the others that these days Yu Ge and Li Fei have been going out early and returning late all day, and they are very busy. He is not a servant of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, so he can go wherever he wants. His Royal Highness didn''t care, so he naturally wouldn''t ask too much. According to Yu Ge''s temperament, even if he doesn''t ask, he will come to him and tell him when he is free in a few days. "Living in the Tainu''s Mansion together, you can''t see each other?" Ye Qingcheng, who had never spoken, asked suddenly. "Um." Ji Yunche nodded. "Then you won''t see your cousin even more?" Ye Qingcheng was outspoken, and asked whatever was on her mind. "His Majesty the Empress has a lot of things to do every day, and I will see you wherever I say." Ji Yunche smiled faintly. He really wanted to see Her Majesty the Empress Dowager whenever he wanted, and she had to coax him to see her. It''s just that he can''t say this in front of outsiders, so as not to spoil the great affairs of the emperor and His Royal Highness. Ye Qingcheng curled her lips in disdain, and secretly rolled her eyes. He just said, Ji Yunche is just the son of a criminal minister, even though he lives in the Tai Nu Mansion, he is only benevolent and benevolent, why is it because he likes him so much? Brother was suspicious all day long, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Ye Qingqing has been staring at Ji Yunche''s eyes, trying to see something from his eyes. Naihe''s bland eyes are always the same, making people unable to see clearly. "Cousin has always been a decent person, Mr. Ji is a man in the boudoir, and she is inconvenient to see him because of his consideration." Ye Qingqing also smiled, even though he knew that what Ji Yunche said might be a lie to deceive them, he still felt much better after hearing it. Ji Yunche lowered his eyes and stopped looking at the two brothers. In fact, he is not good at lying. He was afraid that if he said more, he would reveal his truth. Speechless for a while, Ye Qingqing noticed that among the melons and fruits on the stone table were lychees that were newly tributed this year. Along the way, there was nothing on the table next to it. This lychee is produced in the south, and it is not easy to transport it all the way to the capital. It is only during this time every year that the palace can eat some fresh ones, but the quantity is not much. In previous years, he could eat a few grains when he entered the palace to pay his respects to the queen, but he could not buy such fresh and large grains in his house. Ye Qingqing glanced at Ji Yunche who was drinking tea, and then his eyes fell on the palace attendant who had brought Ji Yunche over. He always felt that something was wrong. "Young Master Ji is lucky. There are still lychees in the pavilion." Ye Qingqing observed Ji Yunche calmly, seeing that his expression remained unchanged, she felt that she was thinking too much. "The empress is hosting a banquet, and these lychees are probably served by his old man!" Ji Yunche glanced at the lychee lightly. To be honest, he has eaten a lot in the Tainu Mansion these days. It must be that His Highness the Crown Prince specially ordered someone to present it after seeing that he liked it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 466： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (37) Chapter 466 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (37) "Young Master Ji doesn''t know that lychees are rare in this season, and they are only found in the palace. Even those unfavored servants may not be able to eat them, so how could uncle order them to be placed on the table?" here?" Ye Qingqing signaled Ji Yunche to look into the pavilion not far away, there was no litchi on the table. Even the red grapes here are a bit bigger than the ones on the other table. Ye Qingqing wouldn''t believe it if someone said it wasn''t deliberately arranged. Besides Her Royal Highness, who else has this ability? The Empress would never put such a lot of thought into Ji Yunche, and he is not the Righteous Lord of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. "Maybe it''s not necessarily wrong, it just depends on who is lucky and whoever meets it!" Ji Yunche said indifferently. He always thought that Ye Qingqing could be regarded as a well-known son of a big family in Wangjing City, but he didn''t know that he would be so petty. A few fruits are also worth asking. If it is someone else, even if they find something strange, they will not tell it. Where is he like him, you have to force others to agree with him. If you tell him the truth, he might be annoyed again. Ji Yunche is not stupid, he might really have to rely on Ye Qingqing''s power to protect himself in the palace today. Those sons of aristocratic families dared to offend anyone, but they did not dare to offend the two members of the Ye family. Since this is the case, he doesn''t mind using each other once. If Su Qiruo doesn''t know that she is about to become her husband''s tool, she is not guilty of using her identity to make good use of Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng who have ulterior motives. Who told them to always covet Her Royal Highness? "Young Master Ye has come to the palace, don''t you need to greet the queen?" It was rare for Ji Yunche to take the initiative to speak to Ye Qingqing. He was actually very curious. Ordinary relatives of the royal family would always take advantage of the time when they entered the palace to visit the princes who were related to their family. Why did the Ye family brothers not First go to the queen and say hello? "Uncle knew that the two of us were playful, so he told us yesterday that there will be many imperial husbands entering the palace to pay their respects to Fengyi Palace today, so we don''t have to go there anymore." Ye Qingcheng raised her chin arrogantly, and said with a proud face. "I see." Ji Yunche understood, he had always heard that the queen doted on these two nephews, but he never expected to do so to such an extent. Hearing that the Empress has been in poor health since the eldest prince married away, the Ye family often sent these two brothers into the palace to accompany the Empress. They can be regarded as being raised by the Empress, so their feelings are naturally different from others. Ji Yunche was also very surprised. According to the queen''s love for Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng, why did they bother to please His Majesty the Empress Dowager? Wouldnt it be enough to just ask the queen to marry me? But he can''t ask Ye Qingqing about this, he''d better ask Su Qiruo after returning. "Speaking of which, you have lived in the Empress''s Mansion for some time, why don''t you go to pay your respects to your uncle?" Ye Qingcheng didn''t like Ji Yunche in his heart, even if he pretended he couldn''t pretend it, so his tone was not very good when he spoke. Li Chun frowned unhappily, and resisted not making a sound. Her Majesty the Empress specifically explained that now Mr. Ji''s identity is sensitive, so let the two of them live in peace in the palace and not cause trouble for Mr. Ji. The left and right are just chatting, and no one is bullying the young master, so it is not easy for him to intervene. "His Majesty the Empress does not allow me to leave the palace on weekdays, so I will not go against His Majesty''s will." Ji Yunche lowered his head halfway, and said slightly aggrieved. How is his current status suitable to greet the queen? Ye Qingcheng really has no brains! "Cousin did the right thing. Now that your Ji family is still on the cusp, you don''t have to get ahead in everything." Ye Qingcheng half-sarcastically said. "Allure..." Ye Qingqing frowned, and gave Ye Qingcheng a displeased look. The emperor and the princess are the most taboo about someone mentioning the Ji family. Hasnt he learned a lesson from what happened last time? Ye Qingcheng shrank her neck, picked up a lychee and peeled it, not daring to talk to Ji Yunche casually. If he offends his elder brother and sues him again, he will be reprimanded by his elder sister again. "I believe that the emperor has his own discernment about the matter of the Ji family. His Majesty does not allow me to intervene in this matter. If Mr. Ye knows something, you might as well tell it. After I go back, I can ask Her Majesty to see if it is the case." Ji Yunche was not annoyed either, he just smiled faintly. "Mr. Ji, don''t want to be as knowledgeable as him. Qingcheng is always open-mouthed. How can he have the final say on such a big matter?" Ye Qingqing secretly squeezed Ye Qingcheng''s thigh under the stone table. Now that Ji Yunche has the support of His Royal Highness, if they dare to talk about government affairs again, they will not say that they will enter the palace of the Grand Lady in the future. The Ye family may be killed immediately. The two should be married off, so as not to get into trouble. "The Ye family is the father''s family of His Majesty the Empress Dowager, Mr. Ye can''t control his mouth so much, if he gets into any trouble for Her Majesty the Empress Dowager in the future, aren''t you afraid that the Ye family will not be able to bear it?" Ji Yunche looked at Ye Qingcheng solemnly. He didn''t think about himself, but he had to think more about His Royal Highness. With Ye Qingcheng''s temper, she might get Her Majesty into some trouble outside! "Stop being alarmist there, it''s not up to you, the son of a criminal minister, to intervene in my affairs." Ye Qingcheng stood up, pointed at Ji Yunche and roared. The young princes not far away looked at this side one after another, Ji Yunche was expressionless, but Ye Qingcheng flushed with a pretty face. "Sit down for me. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will send you back to your house to think about your past." Ye Qingqing lowered her voice and reprimanded Ye Qingcheng, his younger brother is not usually so stupid, why can''t he control his mouth when he encounters Ji Yunche? "Brother, why are you protecting him all the time?" Ye Qingcheng''s eyes were red, and she looked at Ye Qingqing aggrievedly. The two brothers were obviously born at the same time, and it was because Ye Qingqing was more stable and smarter than him that his mother always let him listen to Ye Qingqing. But now Ye Qingqing doesn''t protect himself, but Ji Yunche, that bitch, how can he bear it? "Are you clear about who I''m protecting? Think about what you said just now. If it spreads out, it will kill the Ye family and implicate His Royal Highness. Fortunately, Mr. Ji is not an outsider, otherwise today Don''t even think about it." Ye Qingqing sneaked a glance at Ji Yunche when he said this, and he bet that Ji Yunche would not harm the princess. If this is the case, Ji Yunche frowned invisibly when he mentioned that His Royal Highness was involved. Ye Qingcheng is getting more and more outrageous, there are outsiders here, why does he dare to say anything? "I... I''m just talking casually, how could it be so serious?" Ye Qingcheng hummed dissatisfied, but her breath finally weakened a bit. He can look down on Ji Yunche, but he can''t implicate the Ye family and His Royal Highness. No accidents can happen to the Ye family, let alone His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. (end of this chapter) Chapter 467： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (38) Chapter 467 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (38) "How old are you, think about what you should say and what you shouldn''t say." Ye Qingqing sighed helplessly, he had been lying down for so long in order to get close to Ji Yunche, but in the end Ye Qingcheng screwed up everything. His Royal Highness the Tai Nu forbids them to enter the Tai Nu Mansion again, and he really has no other choice. Otherwise, why would he be so humble. "Lichun, the tea is getting cold." Ji Yunche lowered his eyes and called Lichun, without even looking at the two brothers opposite. Acting in front of him as if he was a fool? "I''m going to replace the young master with a new pot of tea." Li Chun took the teapot and exited the gazebo. The palace attendant standing beside him came to pick up the teapot in Lichun''s hand, but he avoided it. He only asked where the water was changed, and Lichun went there by himself. Ye Qingqing pursed her lips and looked at Li Chun''s leaving direction, her lips suddenly turned pale. He forgot for a moment that the two people behind Ji Yunche were not servants of the Ji family, but people from the Tainu House. Today, Ye Qingcheng''s words will definitely reach the ears of His Majesty the Empress Dowager, so the marriage between him and Ye Qingcheng is not up to him? Her Majesty the Crown Prince had told her Eldest Sister before, to ask the Ye family to visit his wife''s family quickly for his two brothers. Spare them? Ye Qingqing watched Ji Yunche open his mouth, but held back when he wanted to say something. Perhaps, only Ji Yunche can help them. After Lichun left, Liqiu stepped forward to peel the oranges for Ji Yunche. These tangerines are from the Southwest as a tribute, and they are almost unavailable this season. Because Ji Yunche liked it, Su Qiruo brought many back from the palace. Li Qiu has always served Ji Yunche, so he naturally knows his preferences. Ye Qingqing gently pushed the fruit plate in front of Ji Yunche, unable to say what she wanted to say, and his complexion was not very good-looking. When Lichun came back, there was a palace attendant behind him, carrying two plates of freshly made snacks in his hands. "My lord, when I was going to change the water, I happened to meet Lord Ruying. This is the snack she ordered to bring to you. She said it was just made in the imperial dining room, and it was still hot!" "His Royal Highness can enter the palace?" Ji Yunche nodded, he knew that Su Qiruo had sent someone to send this snack. Even if Ruying is the guard of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, it is inconvenient for her to give away things from the imperial dining room in the palace. "Yes, His Highness has gone to the Imperial Study Room, and he will come back later." "You and Li Qiu also go sit down and rest for a while, you will stand later." Ji Yunche handed a plate of snacks to Lichun, pointed to the bench beside the gazebo and said to him. "Thank you, son." Li Chun was not polite to him, and thanked him happily. They all know that Ji Yunche is usually a loving person, and since he speaks, it must be sincere. Ye Qingqing watched Lichun and Liqiu walk away to sit aside, and her thoughts changed a few times. Is this Ji Yunche one of Her Royal Highness the Empress Dowager? If so, why should he please the two slaves? If not, this dessert... Ye Qingqing looked at the remaining plate of dim sum and was stunned. He didn''t think Ruying would have such a great ability. Even if there were, they would not send Ji Yunche some snacks today. His Royal Highness has always been cautious in doing things, and so are her subordinates. If this is spread, won''t it ruin her reputation? So, this is what Her Royal Highness means... Did Lichun go to see His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager just now? It is also unlikely, after all, there are not enough people to complain and change tea in such a short period of time. Li Chun must not trust the people in this palace, so he chooses to do even small things like changing tea, which means that he has not had time to complain. "Master Ye likes this snack?" Seeing Ye Qingqing staring at the dim sum in a daze, Ji Yunche pushed him forward. Ye Qingqing came back to her senses and smiled faintly at Ji Yunche, raised her hand to pinch a piece of snack, and took a bite absent-mindedly. Lichun and Liqiu ate their snacks, and then they got together and whispered something together, covering their lips and chuckling from time to time. Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng''s servants secretly looked at them, envious in their hearts. Sure enough, the servants of the Tai Nu''s Mansion live comfortably. They follow Young Master Ye and are beaten and scolded all day long. When have they been as happy as they are? There are more and more people in the imperial garden, and Ye Qingqing can''t sit still. If they don''t try to make up for it, when today''s matter really reaches the ears of His Royal Highness, they will be finished. Now the censor dare not mention the matter of the Jifu in the court hall, but Ye Qingcheng talks about it again and again, not to mention His Royal Highness, even if it is passed to the emperor''s ears, it will not be heard. He will definitely reprimand Ye family for not disciplining good people. Ji Yunche was a little tired from sitting, so he planned to take Lichun and Liqiu to a place with few people. He just got up, Ye Qingqing also stood up. "Is Mr. Ji going to enjoy the flowers? How about I guide you?" Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng often play in the palace, so they are very familiar with the palace. He took the initiative to speak, and Ji Yunche naturally couldn''t refuse. "Young Master Lao Ye." In fact, Ji Yunche would rather walk alone, but why didn''t he have this opportunity! Ye Qingqing glanced at Ye Qingcheng indifferently, Ye Qingcheng hurriedly stood up, and obediently followed behind the two. After thinking for so long, he finally understood why his brother was angry with him. It was because he was too impulsive and talked about Ji Guanlan''s matter again. "Ouch..." A man dressed as a servant bumped into Ji Yunche because he was walking too fast. Seeing Li Chun and Li Qiu approaching with cold faces and about to reprimand him, he hurriedly knelt at Ji Yunche''s feet and begged for mercy, "Forgive me, sir, but the slave didn''t do it on purpose." "Which family''s servant are you, you dare to go on rampage like this in the palace, do you want to kill yourself?" Li Chun reprimanded coldly, his eyes fixed on that matter seemed to be frozen. Her Majesty the Empress has specifically ordered that they are not allowed to cause trouble for the young master, but they don''t have to be humble in everything and let people bully young master Ji for nothing. He didn''t walk such a wide road, but bumped into Mr. Ji, obviously on purpose. "I really didn''t mean it, woo woo..." The waiter covered his face and burst into tears while talking, and there were many people around looking in their direction. Ji Yunche frowned, his eyes darkened, and he didn''t bother to argue with such people. "Forget it, let''s go!" Ji Yunche waved his hand, Lichun was about to stop him, but when he saw Ji Yunche blinked at him, he instantly understood. "Thank you son, thank you son." The waiter thanked him repeatedly, got up and ran away without wiping away the tears hanging from his face. "I don''t know where the unruly servant came from, but he dared to be so reckless in the palace!" Ye Qingcheng snorted disdainfully, anyway, he wasn''t the one who bumped into him, otherwise he wouldn''t have easily let the servant go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 468： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (39) Chapter 468 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (39) Ji Yunche is just such a fool, now without the protection of the Ji family, even a servant can bully him. No one noticed, the waiter just ran away, but Li Qiu followed behind. Ye Qingqing saw that Ji Yunche didn''t mean to be fussy, so she followed his will and said, "It''s Xu''s first time entering the palace and he broke the rules. No one was hurt, so there''s no need to bother yourself about such a trivial matter." good mood." "The gorse bloomed earlier this year." Ji Yunche didn''t seem to hear what the two of them said, he just looked at a bush of gorse and said indifferently. "The gardener in the palace is very good at growing flowers. Look at this peony, how well it blooms!" Li Chun agreed, and then pointed to the peony flowers beside her, with a look of joy on her face. "What''s so good about the rustic peonies? The peonies in my uncle''s palace are the most beautiful." Ye Qingcheng glanced at the blooming peonies, and gave a light snort of disdain. "Peony is a favorite of spring, and He ever envied peony." (From Wang Zhenbai''s "Peony") Ji Yunche murmured, without deliberately refuting Ye Qingcheng''s words. In his opinion, all things in this world are equal, even the foxtail grass has its unique beauty. "What Mr. Ji said is true." Ye Qingqing turned her head and glanced at Ye Qingcheng, her eyes were full of anger. If Ye Qingcheng spoils him again, he doesn''t mind giving up on him. It is enough for one person from the Ye family to marry into the Grand Lady''s Mansion. If Ye Qingcheng wants to die, then let him go. Ye Qingcheng shrank her eyes in fright, not daring to look into Ye Qingqing''s eyes again. He has seen his elder brother''s methods before, if his elder brother wants to deal with him, he will be powerless to fight back. Seeing Li Qiu came back, Ji Yunche whispered something to Li Chun, and Li Chun immediately went forward to salute Ye Qingqing. "My son is going to change clothes first, please stay for the two young masters." "Young Master Ji, please go ahead." Ye Qingqing nodded, watched Ji Yunche leave with Lichun, then turned around and glared at Ye Qingcheng. "Have you had enough trouble? Have you forgotten what your mother said yesterday?" "elder brother" Ye Qingcheng''s body trembled, and she let out a sound, but she didn''t dare to raise her head. "If you want to find a random woman to marry, I don''t care, but don''t get me involved." "Brother, don''t be annoyed, I didn''t mean that. I... I just couldn''t see Ji Yunche pretending to be noble in front of us, so... I said something out of choice." Ye Qingcheng''s voice became smaller and smaller, and she lost her confidence. "It doesn''t matter how he is. What matters is that only he can help you enter the Grand Lady''s Mansion. Only after entering the Grand Lady''s Mansion will you have the opportunity to approach Her Royal Highness. Do you need me to teach you such things?" Ye Qingqing originally wanted to use Yu Ge, but Yu Ge had a simple mind and was the easiest to deceive. However, he couldn''t meet Yu Ge''s people, so he could only make the next best thing and come to Ji Yunche. "Brother, don''t be angry, I know I was wrong, and I will listen to my brother from now on." Ye Qingcheng held Ye Qingqing''s arm in fear, and begged in a low voice. "Qingcheng, you have to remember, as long as we can marry into the Grand Lady''s Mansion, we don''t have to be afraid of anything in the future." Ye Qingqing patted the back of Ye Qingcheng''s hand lightly, and lowered her voice. Using Ji Yunche may feel wronged, but as long as the goal can be achieved, it is nothing. "Yes, brother." Ye Qingcheng nodded obediently, he just spoke his heart outright, so he should bear it when he sees Ji Yunche in the future. "Also, before the imperial decree is issued, the matter of the Ji family must not be mentioned again." Ye Qingqing doesn''t understand government affairs, but judging from her sister''s attitude towards the Ji family, she can guess a thing or two. The emperor has been reluctant to sentence Ji Guanlan for collaborating with the enemy and treason. The inside story may not be what outsiders see. "Yes, brother, Cheng''er has recorded it." Ye Qingcheng didnt want to marry into another mansion at will. He wanted to be the husband of His Royal Highness since he was a child, and its the same now. If Ji Yunche can help them get close to Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, then he will treat him for a while. Right now the Ji family is in trouble, everyone wants to bully Ji Yunche a few times, but he came out to be a good person and let Ji Yunche remember his kindness. Lichun and Liqiu took Ji Yunche to a corner where no one was around, and Lichun went to watch the wind and looked around. Li Qiu whispered in Ji Yunche''s ear, "Master, that man went to find Mr. Qian after he left." "Qian Xin?" Ji Yunche asked doubtfully. "Yes, just listen to him and Mr. Qian say it''s done." Li Qiu didn''t dare to listen to the rest of the words, thinking that this sentence should be enough, so he hurried back. "Finished?" Ji Yunche thought carefully about the incident when the servant bumped into him, he seemed to hit his waist. Unconsciously, his fingers touched the jade pendant at his waist, and moved to the side along the direction of the jade pendant, and a lump of hard stuff in his purse came into his hands. This strange feeling made Ji Yunche startled, and quickly took out the thing. "This... isn''t this Dongzhu?" Li Qiu covered his mouth and exclaimed softly. There is also this thing in the empress dowager''s mansion, but the young master thinks it is too big to wear on the body, so the few beads sent by the housekeeper have been confiscated. Later, His Highness ordered them to place a few of them as decorations in the prince''s house, and they were pretty. "They have no other way to deal with me." The corner of Ji Yunche''s mouth twitched into sarcasm, and he casually threw the Dongzhu into the grass. He wanted to frame him with just a broken pearl, did he really think that Ji Yunche had never seen anything good? Any good thing in the empress dowager''s mansion is not his, he just said that he doesn''t care about wearing it. His Royal Highness gave him the beads, even the smallest ones are hundreds of times better than this one. Things that have never seen the world, they are so petty in their tricks, but it is okay to use some world-wide treasures to wrong him! Ji Yunche was about to pack his purse and leave, but Li Chun turned around and checked his purse carefully inside and out. Li Qiu also inspected Ji Yunche''s whole body, and even parted his hair to re-examine. "Young Master, you should be more careful. These people are all trying to plot against His Royal Highness, but His Highness doesn''t like them, so they can only attack Young Master." Li Chun worriedly told him that if they hadn''t been careful today, once the young master is accused of stealing, it would be difficult to clear him up in this lifetime. Don''t say that she will marry into the Tai Nu Mansion in the future, even now, the Tai Nu Mansion can no longer tolerate a "bead thief" living there. "Well, even if I don''t do it for myself, I can''t lose the face of the Empress''s Mansion." Ji Yunche nodded earnestly. He is now living in the Tai Nu Mansion, if he loses face, it will not only be ugly for himself and the Ji family, but also lose face with His Royal Highness the Tai Nu. He will definitely not let those people succeed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 469： Fulang is a little vinegar (40) Chapter 469 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (40) This Qian Xin is the cousin of the second emperor, and it is not known whether he is being dealt with for the sake of Her Royal Highness or the second emperor. This matter should not be underestimated. "The Qian family has made it clear that they want to deal with His Highness." Li Qiu was arranging Ji Yunche''s clothes, and hummed displeasedly. "It''s fine if the second princess doesn''t have ambitions, otherwise, the Qian family won''t be able to maintain their prosperity for a few years." Li Chun looked around, and then whispered back. Although they don''t talk about government affairs on weekdays, the people who grew up in the empress dowager''s mansion are more or less aware of the current situation. "This is in the palace, don''t say such taboo words again." Ji Yunche reminded softly. Now they all represent the Empress Dowager, if such words are heard, it will inevitably cause some trouble for Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. "Yes, son." The two of them responded in unison, and they naturally knew that those words just now should not be said indiscriminately. The three master and servant returned along the way they came from. To Ji Yunche''s surprise, Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng brothers were still waiting in place. Seeing Ji Yunche approaching, the expression on Ye Qingqing''s face was visibly relaxed, and she greeted him joyfully. "Master Ji, it''s getting late, let''s go there quickly!" Ji Yunche didn''t know how to refuse that familiar look, so he could only let Ye Qingqing pull him forward. Although Ji Yunche did not grow up in the imperial palace like Ye Qingqing and his brothers, as the son of the prime minister, he also goes to the palace with his mother and father several times a year, so he is no stranger to this imperial garden. Although the scenery of the Royal Garden does not change much, it is still a little different every year. Ye Qingqing would occasionally introduce to Ji Yunche the new flowers in the imperial garden, with a gentle voice, it was hard not to make people feel good. Ji Yunche also had to sigh with emotion at Ye Qingqing''s good ability, that she could be so forbearing. If it were him, it would definitely be impossible. Even to get close to Su Qiruo, he couldn''t please the man beside her. The more people walked inside, the more people there were. Seeing that Ji Yunche came here with the Ye family brothers, everyone couldn''t help but take a few extra glances. Someone was whispering, not knowing what was being discussed behind their backs. Some people looked contemptuous, thinking that Ji Yunche deliberately approached Young Master Ye in order to protect himself. Only Qian Xin frowned unhappily. With the Ye family brothers around, it might not be so easy for him to do something. Back then at the book fair, Ye Qingqing had been protecting Ji Yunche. "Young Master Ye." Qian Xin took the initiative to step forward, first greeted Brother Ye Qingqing, and then set his sights on Ji Yunche. Since he wanted to deal with Ji Yunche, he had to find a good reason. "Young Master Ji is also here." Qian Xin smiled faintly, but no matter how you look at it, that smile seems to have malicious intentions. Ji Yunche looked back, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, but he didn''t say anything. The deepness in those eyes made Qian Xin''s heart tremble, and she always felt that Ji Yunche seemed to have discovered something. Thinking about it carefully, I found it impossible. The servant he sent to run errands was not by his side, so Ji Yunche would not find him. But what does that expression mean? "Nowadays, cats and dogs are really able to enter the palace to participate in banquets. After all, the emperor and queen are too kind, and they are so kind to such people." "Yes! The Ji family has committed such a felony, yet the emperor allowed him to enter the palace." "I heard that he has lived in the Empress''s Mansion for a long time. If such a major incident happened at home, he still has the intention to hook up with Her Majesty the Empress. It''s really shameless." "Hu Meizi!" "what" There were endless discussions, some of which Ji Yunche could hear clearly, and some of which could be guessed by just looking at their expressions. Ji Yunche had already thought of such a scene, but he still felt a little sad in his heart. At the beginning, he was also the best among the young masters of the aristocratic family. Whoever saw him disrespected him three points, but now because of his mother being wronged, he has become a street mouse that everyone shouts and beats. It''s really a cold world. Qian Xin secretly raised the corner of his mouth, he was waiting for this moment. Only when everyone starts targeting Ji Yunche, will it be easier for him to deal with him. Dare to seduce His Majesty the Empress Dowager, today he stripped off Ji Yunche''s fox fur, and let everyone take a look at what happened to this shameless vixen. "I just went to pay my respects to my uncle. Uncle is not here. It seems that I went to Fengyi Palace. I think it will take a while for them to come over. We might as well go over there first." Qian Xin said to Ye Qingqing, but her eyes kept on Ji Yunche. Who is Ye Qingqing? Ever since Qian Xin appeared, she realized something was wrong. It is no secret that Qian Xin likes Her Highness the Empress Dowager. If he wanted to deal with Ji Yunche today, he might be able to take advantage of it, so why not do it? Unable to resist Ji Yunche''s objection, Ye Qingqing nodded first. "That''s fine, Mr. Ji too!" Ji Yunche wanted to see Qian Xin make a fool of himself, so naturally he would not refuse. A group of people sat at the largest stone table in the yard. The location is good, but there are a lot of people around, and there are many beautiful young men who are admiring the flowers. Li Qiu first laid a soft cushion on the stone bench before helping Ji Yunche to sit down, and Li Chun stepped forward to pour tea for everyone. There is no need for the master to speak, the matter has been done. Ye Qingqing felt jealous and sour at the same time, the people trained by the Empress Dowager''s House were really different. If he had married into the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, he would be the one they waited on so carefully today, not Ji Yunche, the son of a criminal minister. Qian Xin couldn''t help but look at Lichun and Liqiu a few more times. He had never been to the Empress''s Mansion, so naturally he didn''t know Liqiu either. But he remembered Li Chun, who had stood up to defend Ji Yunche during the previous book fair. "Look, after all, it''s from the Empress''s Mansion, it''s different from these blind servants around us." Qian Xin said sourly. He really couldn''t figure it out, even if Ji Yunche had a pretty face, he wouldn''t be so liked by His Majesty the Empress Dowager! That Ji Guanlan committed the capital crime of collaborating with the enemy and treason. The emperor always said that the evidence is insufficient. If the evidence is really insufficient, then why did Ji Guanlan not release her for so long, and the Imperial Forest Army at the door of Ji''s house never left. Perhaps it was Ji Yunche who blew some pillow wind into the ear of Her Royal Highness, and Her Royal Highness kept Ji Guanlan from being executed! Who doesn''t know that the emperor only loves the princess and listens to her in everything. "The slave is convicted." The servant behind Qian Xin turned pale with fright, and hurriedly knelt on the ground to plead guilty, but he was annoyed by Ji Yunche in his heart, thinking that it was Ji Yunche''s people who made him lose face in public. After all, he didn''t dare to annoy His Majesty, did he? Ye Qingqing and the servants behind Ye Qingcheng seemed not to have heard Qian Xin''s words, they lowered their heads and said nothing. They dare not compare with Her Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. (end of this chapter) Chapter 470： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (41) Chapter 470 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (41) Na Lichun and Liqiu grew up in the palace since they were young, and all the rules were learned in the palace, so of course they are not comparable to outsiders. "Your son just said it casually, why are you guilty? Lichun and Liqiu are members of His Highness the Empress Dowager, so their identities are naturally different from others. Get up quickly, don''t let others see the joke." Ye Qingqing said with a faint smile, these words fully demonstrated his magnanimity, and instantly compared Qian Xin. Many young masters around are looking at Ye Qingqing, and what he said today may soon reach the ears of His Majesty the Empress Dowager. Ye Qingqing secretly laughed in her heart, even a fool like Qian Xin dared to covet the princess, he was not as good as Ji Yunche! Besides, because of the relationship between the Qian family and the second princess, it is impossible for Her Royal Highness to let Qian Xin through. The waiter still knelt and did not move. He didn''t stand up until Qian Xin spoke. "Things without eyesight, get up quickly!" "Thank you, Young Master." Qian Xin glared at the servant displeasedly, and raised his hand to caress the silk-wrapped gold hairpin in his hair. But the servant behind him exclaimed in surprise: "My lord, you...why did the oriental beads inlaid on your hairpin disappear?" "what?" Qian Xin panicked, and raised her hand to touch it. Sure enough, she only found a small hole, but the round Dongzhu disappeared. "Dog slave, don''t hesitate to go and find it for me, this hairpin is a gift from my uncle." Looking at the good show that the master and servant were doing there, Ji Yunche secretly laughed in his heart, this Qian Xin is really as stupid as the second princess, outrageously stupid. However, although his method of framing is stupid, it is easy to succeed. As long as everyone confirms that Ji Yunche picked up the Dongzhu and hid it privately, Ji Yunche will never be able to wash it away. "Don''t worry, my lord. The pearl is as big as an egg yolk. If it falls somewhere, it''s easy to see." The waiter leaned over to look for it as he said that, and the young masters around who were admiring the flowers also lowered their heads to help find it. After all, the Dongzhu was rewarded by Dejun, and it was not an ordinary object. "Thank you brothers for looking for it. If you can find it, the Qian family will thank you very much." Qian Xin smiled and said to everyone, but she was not in a hurry. Ye Qingqing stared at Qian Xin twice, then looked away calmly, wondering what Qian Xin was going to do. "Mr. Qian, I just saw that Mr. Ji seems to have picked up something on the ground. You might as well ask him to see if he picked up your Dongzhu." The former Mr. Chen who felt sorry for Ji Yunche at the book fair suddenly spoke in the crowd. He deliberately emphasized the word "pick up", and everyone couldn''t help thinking about it. Ji''s family is in trouble, although Ji Yunche is protected by His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, his life is not as comfortable as when he was in Ji''s mansion. If he picked up Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu and wanted to keep it for himself, it is also possible. I heard that since Ji Guanlan was imprisoned, Ji Yunche has not visited her yet. Who knows how much money it will cost to manage the affairs of the Ji family! Ji Yunche glanced at the crowd, when did that Chen Xiaocheng join Qian Xin? Although the Chen family is not as good as the Qian family with the support of the second emperor''s daughter, it can be regarded as a high-class family in the imperial court, but they will join forces with Qian Xin to do such a shameful thing, is it just to marry into the prince''s mansion? A bunch of self righteous idiots. Do you really think that without him, His Royal Highness would allow them to enter the mansion? If Her Royal Highness thinks, the palace has already started drafting, so why wait until today? All eyes fell on Ji Yunche, but Ji Yunche didn''t feel flustered at all, and only glanced at Chen Xiaocheng indifferently. "I wonder when Mr. Chen saw me picking up something on the ground? And when did he see me pick up Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu?" Ji Yunche lightly raised the corners of his lips, not half-distracted. "Mr. Ji, please don''t wrong people indiscriminately. I only said that I saw you picking up something, but I didn''t say that what you picked up was Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu. You said this yourself." Chen Xiaocheng is unreasonable. Anyway, it''s all framed, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything. Didn''t Mr. Qian say that the matter was done properly! As long as the dirty water is splashed on Ji Yunche''s head, that''s enough. "But I didn''t bend down to pick up anything just now, so why did I pick up Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu?" Ji Yunche''s eyes were so clear that the hearts of those young masters who doubted him at first were shaken a little. Everyone is the child of Xun Gui''s parents, so there are many pickles in the backyard. It''s really hard to say what happened to this matter. "Mr. Ji, there is no need to deny it in a hurry. Whether you picked up Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu or not, you can''t prove anything by just talking about it. Why don''t you ask Mr. Qian to search it? If you don''t, it can prove Ji Is the son innocent?" Chen Xiaocheng narrowed his eyes and smiled, his eyes filled with pride. Qian Xin said, as long as today''s matter can be done, the second princess will help him intercede in front of the emperor, and ask the emperor to allow him to enter the palace of the empress dowager as a side king. That''s why he is willing to cooperate with Qian Xin. Otherwise, with the power of the Chen family, there is no need to be afraid of the Qian family. "If you want to wrong me for picking up Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu just based on Mr. Chen''s words, and let people search me at will, then I will say that Mr. Chen picked it up! Mr. Chen, why don''t you let Mr. Qian search it first?" Search to see if the bead is on Mr. Chen''s body." Ji Yunche sneered, staring at Chen Xiaocheng''s face and said. Have someone search you? Does he really think that Ji Yunche is a soft persimmon that everyone can bully? "Stop talking nonsense, you''re spitting blood. Did anyone here see me pick something up?" Qian Xin was a little annoyed, why would he want to pick up things dropped on the ground, he is not the same as Ji Yunche today. Ji Yunche was clearly humiliating him. Everyone shook their heads one after another, and Chen Xiaocheng looked better. "Then no one saw me picking up something!" Ji Yunche laughed mockingly. He looked at Qian Xin and Chen Xiaocheng now as if they were watching two jokes. Not to mention whether he picked up anything, just say that the two people standing behind him are His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, even if he really wants to covet Qian Xin''s Dongzhu, he has to weigh it carefully. Just planted it without even thinking about it, it''s a good thing they figured it out. But that''s right, his post was sent to the Tainu Mansion last, even if these people wanted to deal with him, it would be difficult to come up with it in such a short period of time. It is only good to use this old-fashioned method, but it is inevitable that there will be omissions. Afraid that someone would jump out again to give Chen Xiaocheng false testimony, Ji Yunche looked behind Ye Qingqing and asked, "Young Master Ye, if you lie and hurt others in the palace, what crime should it be?" Didn''t Ye Qingqing always want to please him? Then give him a chance, whether he is willing to take it or not is entirely up to him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 471： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (42) Chapter 471 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (42) It''s not that easy to use him and watch the show from the sidelines. Ye Qingqing was taken aback for a moment, she didn''t expect Ji Yunche to drag herself into it. He didn''t intend to intervene at first, but after his eyes fell on Li Chun and Li Qiu who were behind Ji Yunche, he changed his mind again. He was still worrying about how to make up for the mistakes Ye Qingcheng made by talking nonsense before, wouldn''t this opportunity be sent to him? If he can speak a few words of justice for Ji Yunche today, His Royal Highness will definitely remember him well. "If you commit the crime of talking and talking in the palace, you will be punished by cutting your tongue." Ye Qingqing said lightly, although these words did not clearly support Ji Yunche, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that the Ye family would not be on Chen Xiaocheng''s side. "Tongue cut?" "My God!" "How painful that would be!" All the sons of the family covered their mouths in fear, and those who wanted to join in the fun and frame Ji Yunche also stopped thinking. Chen Xiaocheng''s face turned pale, and he almost lost his footing. Others may not know, but he himself knows whether Ji Yunche has picked up the so-called Dongzhu. If there is a slight mistake in today''s matter, wouldn''t he be unable to keep his tongue? "Ji Gongzi is really eloquent, but you don''t have to scare them. If Ji Gongzi really picks it up, I can replace it with other beads, and you can choose as you like. It''s just that my uncle gave me this Dongzhu, and I really can''t give it to you. " Qian Xin was afraid that Chen Xiaocheng would be frightened by Ye Qingqing''s words, so he pointed the finger at Ji Yunche again. "Thank you, Mr. Qian, for your kindness, but I haven''t picked up what you have, and I don''t like Dongzhu either." Ji Yunche said this from the heart, he really can''t appreciate the ornaments made of such big round beads. "Since Mr. Chen saw it with his own eyes, Mr. Ji doesn''t have to deny it blindly. If you let me see your purse sleeves, Mr. Ji will not lose anything. If you really don''t have one, you will also pay Mr. Ji''s innocence. Yet?" Qian Xin''s eyes fell on the purse on Ji Yunche''s waist, and there was a flash in his eyes that he must win. Ji Yunche looked at Qian Xin, with a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth. "It seems that Mr. Qian believes that I picked up your Dongzhu?" Being searched in public, even if Dong Zhu was not found, Qing''s reputation would be ruined. Their calculations are quite loud enough! "Since Mr. Ji has been denying that he has picked up something, then what I do is just to restore Mr. Ji''s innocence. What should Mr. Ji worry about?" Seeing Ji Yunche like this, Qian Xin felt more and more that he could accomplish something. "Only based on Chen Xiaocheng''s words, Mr. Qian wanted to search me, and he said he wanted to repay my innocence. If you look at it this way, every young master who bends down to admire flowers and pick up handkerchiefs today will be punished." Is Mr. Qian doing a body search?" Ji Yunche didn''t give Qian Xin a chance to speak, and continued, "Also... what if Mr. Qian can''t be found? Are you willing to be punished together with Mr. Chen? I can''t wait to be wronged by you two for nothing!" Tongue cutting? It is very suitable for people like Qian Xin who are full of bad things. When everyone heard it, they also felt that what Ji Yunche said made sense. Even if Ji Yunche really stooped to pick up something just now, it doesn''t prove that he took Qian Xin''s Dongzhu. If someone was wronged in vain but could not resist, then the Qian family would be too domineering. Many of them were enemies of the Qian family, so naturally they would not miss this opportunity. "What Mr. Ji said is true. After all, this is the palace, not the Qian family. You can''t just do whatever you say, Mr. Qian!" "That''s right! Which innocent man is willing to be wronged? If you dare to do things like search people''s purses and sleeves in public, you should be able to bear the consequences." "I think it''s better to ask the queen to come out and decide this matter. It won''t be long before I will be wronged again." "It''s just a Dongzhu, how can I trouble the Queen to come forward?" "That''s true." "How can this be done?" Everyone no longer had the unanimous attitude towards Ji Yunche, and began to worry about themselves. Once someone pours the dirty water of being greedy and ignorant of money in the palace, then this life will be completely over. Qian Xin''s face changed, he didn''t expect the matter to develop to this point. He originally wanted to punish Ji Yunche a little, but didn''t intend to make things big. But if the queen intervenes, it will be hard to say. After all, Ji Yunche is now a member of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, if the queen favors Ji Yunche, wouldn''t he be miserable? "This Dongzhu is very precious to me, but it is nothing to Empress Yu. How can you bother him with such trivial matters?" Qian Xin collected her thoughts, and said to the crowd with a smile, "We didn''t say that this Dongzhu must have been picked up by Mr. Ji, but we just asked one more question, but Mr. Ji reacted like this, so I have to doubt it." Qian Xin''s eyes fell on the purse at Ji Yunche''s waist. The purse looked swollen, and Dongzhu was inside. "Master Ji, what reaction made you suspicious?" A group of people came from the imperial garden, the leader was the current empress, and standing beside him was today''s protagonistthe empress Su Qiruo. The words just now came from the mouth of Her Royal Highness. "I have seen the empress for a thousand years, and I have seen the princess for a thousand years." Everyone hurriedly bowed down to salute, Ji Yunche also knelt down in the crowd. When he was in the Grand Lady''s Mansion, Su Qiruo never asked him to perform a grand ceremony, he almost forgot the rules. "Get up!" The Queen''s voice was somewhat displeased. Although he hadn''t heard everything about it just now, he knew that it had something to do with the young master of the Qian family and Ji Yunche. He doesn''t like Qian Xin because of Dejun and the Qian family. As for Ji Yunche, he was worried that his daughter would be implicated by the Ji family. "Thank you, Empress." Everyone got up, and many brave young masters were already blushing and secretly went to see His Royal Highness, but Ji Yunche didn''t even raise his head. Su Qiruo supported the queen to sit on the first seat, but she didn''t sit down, but took two steps forward, looked at Qian Xin and said, "You, raise your head." Qian Xin tightened her fingers, and raised her flushed face to look at Su Qiruo, which made Ji Yunche, who had never looked up, stiffen. "Xin''er greets Your Highness." Qian Xin''s face was full of embarrassment, and his heart was also filled with excitement. This is the first time His Royal Highness has noticed him. When he was visiting the Royal Garden with his uncle before and met His Royal Highness, His Highness never looked at him like this. "I just asked you, Mr. Ji''s reaction made you suspicious, why didn''t you answer? But your ears are not very good?" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, there was a sound of gasping all around. His Royal Highness is not giving Qian Xin any face! But it makes sense, the Qian family is the father''s family of the second emperor''s daughter, and they have always been at loggerheads with Her Majesty the Crown Princess. (end of this chapter) Chapter 472： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (43) Chapter 472 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (43) If Her Majesty the Empress Dowager wanted to take this opportunity to deal with Qian Xin, it was understandable. Who told Qian Xin to go off and provoke Her Majesty the Empress Dowager? However, this also proves one thingHis Royal Highness really treats Ji Yunche differently. "His... Your Highness, I..." Qian Xin''s face turned from red to white in just an instant. "The Dongzhu inlaid on Mr. Qian''s hairpin was lost. Mr. Chen said he picked something up when he saw Mr. Ji. Mr. Qian wanted to search Mr. Ji''s purse and sleeve bag." Qian Xin didn''t dare to say it, but Ye Qingcheng didn''t care about that. He just wants to show himself well in front of His Royal Highness, and besides, he doesn''t like Qian Xin''s petty appearance. Su Qiruo took a look at Ye Qingcheng, and rarely reprimanded him, but calmly moved her eyes away, and then landed on Qian Xin again. But it was enough to make Ye Qingcheng like it for a while. "Since someone saw Mr. Ji pick up Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu, Mr. Ji should return the Dongzhu." Su Qiruo''s words were like a thunderbolt, striking the heads of everyone. Especially Ye Qingqing, he really couldn''t believe that the words just now were spoken by Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. Doesn''t she really like Ji Yunche? So many hundred taels of velvet flowers were given to him at the book fair, if Ji Yunche hadn''t voluntarily withdrawn, he would be number one again this year. Besides, my sister also gave Ji Yunche velvet flowers at that time, could it be that my sister also misunderstood His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager? Ji Yunche''s downcast eyes flickered. Although he believed in Su Qiruo in his heart, he still felt uncontrollably sad after hearing her words. Qian Xin raised her red eyes, full of shock. His Royal Highness, she...does she believe him? "Cousin, you... what do you mean?" Ye Qingcheng was a little dazed for a moment. In his heart, Her Highness the Empress Dowager is the smartest person in the world. How could she just believe Qian Xin''s words so easily? It wasn''t that Ye Qingcheng insisted on protecting Ji Yunche, but that he followed Ji Yunche and Ye Qingqing all the time, and never saw Ji Yunche leaning over to pick up anything, let alone Qian Xin''s Dongzhu. This is clearly framed! "The Queen Mother has always been strict in her administration, with clear rewards and punishments. No matter who she is or what her status is, as long as she makes a mistake, she will be punished." Su Qiruo''s gaze never fell on Ji Yunche from the beginning to the end. Since she wanted to protect him and the Ji family, she couldn''t get close to him in public. That wasn''t loving him, it was harming him. But she didn''t want someone to bully Ji Yunche, so she couldn''t help standing up for him. "Who saw Mr. Ji pick up Dongzhu?" If Su Qi looked at the crowd, she couldn''t help but admire Jun Hou. These young masters of various colors look more beautiful than the other, but none of them are simple. Looking at their wolf-like greedy eyes, they almost wrote that they would tie her up and take her away. Chen Xiaocheng from the crowd slowly stepped forward, and made a big salute to Su Qiruo. "The subject has seen His Highness." "You are the son of the Chen family?" Actually, Su Qiruo didn''t know Chen Xiaocheng, she just heard about this person from other people many times. Last time in Huangzhuang, he was the one who bullied Ji Yunche. Ji Yunche was among the people who framed Ji Yunche today. Su Qiruo really couldn''t figure out what kind of deep hatred between them was worth his calculations against Ji Yunche. Logically speaking, the Ji family and the Chen family have never had any disputes, and they are not regarded as political enemies in the court. Could it be that the Chen family has something wrong with his mind? "Returning to Your Highness, the courtier Chen Xiaocheng, and my mother are in charge of Chen Siqin." "But you saw Mr. Ji pick up Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu with your own eyes?" Chen Siqin was a well-behaved person in the court, but she never expected her son to be quite ambitious, and even dared to link up with the Qian family to frame Ji Yunche. Su Qiruo''s eyes were cold, and she didn''t show any emotion when she looked at Chen Xiaocheng. "Return... If you return to Your Highness, my minister... my minister..." Chen Xiaocheng hesitated suddenly, he was afraid that once he confessed, there would be no possibility of turning over. But the matter has come to this point, but he can''t help denying it. After all, everyone in the garden knows what happened just now. Qian Xin said that the Dongzhu was in Ji Yunche''s purse, and even if he admitted it, he was not deceiving the emperor. "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. Mr. Ji picked up a bead on the ground. As for whether it is Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu, I don''t know." Chen Xiaocheng lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice. As long as you find that Dongzhu in Ji Yunche''s purse, even if someone wants to protect him, there is no excuse. "Young master Chen, can you see clearly? The crime of deceiving the emperor should be executed. I will give you another chance because of Mr. Chen''s years of hard work." Su Qiruo looked towards Li Chun, Li Chun immediately bowed forward. When Chen Xiaocheng saw it, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. This Lichun belonged to Her Royal Highness, and he had been following Ji Yunche. How could Lichun not know whether Ji Yunche had picked up the Dongzhu? Before Lichun could speak, Chen Xiaocheng knelt down. His complexion was pale and dripping with cold sweat. "Your Highness, please forgive me, my subject... Maybe my subject may have misread it, Mr. Ji... he may be bending over to admire the flowers..." Seeing Chen Xiaocheng''s attitude, everyone knew it. The Empress looked at Qian Xin and Chen Xiaocheng with displeasure. It was with great difficulty that he persuaded his daughter to hold this flower viewing feast. This happened before it even started. Its no wonder that the princess has been reluctant to draft. There are too many bad things in the backyard, and its annoying to anyone who puts them on. "Men should be virtuous and dignified. The waiters around you should not talk nonsense about things like this. Your Chen family''s family style really impresses me." There was a bit of dissatisfaction in the Queen''s voice, and Chen Xiaocheng naturally heard it. He just wanted to take advantage of Ji Yunche''s affairs to enter the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, but he didn''t expect such a situation to happen. Now he has not only offended Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, but also the Empress Dowager, how can he enter the Empress Dowager''s Mansion in the future? "Forgive me, Your Majesty, I am not talking nonsense, I really saw what Mr. Ji picked up and put in his purse, so when Mr. Qian said that he had lost his Dongzhu, he was quick to speak..." Chen Xiaocheng simply went all out, his only salvation now is the Dongzhu in Ji Yunche''s purse. "Forget it, since this matter started because of Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu, there must be an explanation." The empress raised her hand towards Chen Xiaocheng, stopped what he was saying, then looked at Ji Yunche and said, "Master Ji, are you willing to open your purse in public to prove your innocence?" Ji Yunche nodded slowly, this purse is always for others to see, and now that the Queen and His Royal Highness are here, he is not afraid of anything. Su Qiruo looked at Qian Xin and Chen Xiaocheng before Ji Yunche took off the purse, and asked coldly: "If Mr. Ji doesn''t have Dongzhu in his purse, what should you two do?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 473： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (44) Chapter 473 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (44) Others might be able to let this matter go away like this, the big deal is that Ji Yunche suffers some grievances. But if Su Qi can''t do it. As a Nanyue empress, if she can''t even protect her own man, then what''s the point of what this empress is doing? "..." Chen Xiaocheng''s kneeling body froze, and Qian Xin''s face turned pale. "Cousin, maybe she forgot that the crime of talking and talking will naturally be punished by cutting the tongue." Ye Qingcheng said at the right time. After watching the play for so long, he understood it. Brother is right, Her Royal Highness is indeed very kind to Ji Yunche. From the moment she stepped into the imperial garden, although she hadn''t said a word to Ji Yunche, what she did was to protect Ji Yunche in every way. "Qingcheng, don''t mess around." The empress said in a low voice, then the Chen family and the Qian family are both first-rank ministers in the court, and if they cut off the tongues of the two young masters for such a trivial matter, wouldn''t they be making enemies for the empress dowager? "Yes, Uncle." Ye Qingcheng shrank her neck in fright, not daring to say any more. "It would be a pity if such a beautiful young master cut off his tongue, then let the family members take the blame! If it is proved that Mr. Ji was wronged, the heads of the Chen family and the Qian family will be fined for half a year. Within the nine clans, three generations of males will not be allowed to enter the harem." For you." Su Qiruo''s voice was not loud, but it hit everyone''s hearts like a hammer, and everyone was stunned. Qian Xin was about to plead for mercy, but Su Qiruo stared back with a cold stare. The other sons of the Qian family and the Chen family were angry and hated, why should they bear the responsibility of Qian Xin''s mistakes? Qian Xin, a useless thing, knows how to bully them all day long, but now he is only dealing with the son of a criminal minister, and he can do things like this. "Your Highness, Nu and Li Qiu have been serving Young Master Ji all the time. Young Master Ji has never picked up Young Master Qian''s Dongzhu. This purse contains all Young Master''s own things." Lichun was the first to speak. No matter what, he had to say this first. "Cousin, Qing''er can also testify that Mr. Ji has never met Mr. Qian''s Dongzhu." The voices of Lichun and Ye Qingqing brought back everyone''s thoughts, Su Qiruo glanced at him indifferently, but said nothing. If Ye Qingqing wanted to testify, she would have stood up long ago. Now he only speaks out after seeing the situation clearly, and Zuo is still doing it for his own good reputation. Li Qiu stood beside Li Chun holding Ji Yunche''s purse in both hands, bowed and said, "This is Mr. Ji''s purse, please check it, Your Highness." In order to avoid being discovered by others, Ji Yunche''s purse purposely used a different color from Su Qiruo''s, but if you look closely, you can still see the similarity of the stitches. But at this moment, everyone''s thoughts are on the things in Ji Yunche''s purse, no one will pay attention to the details of the purse hanging on Su Qiruo''s waist. Gently stroking the green bamboo on the purse with her fingers, Su Qiruo became more and more annoyed. It seems that Ji Guanlan''s pick up can no longer just sit and wait for death, he has to find a way to force out the talent behind the scenes. She didn''t want to see Ji Yunche being wronged like this again. "Anyone who sees Mr. Ji picking up something can stand up together." Su Qiruo looked at the crowd, she was very clear about the colorful intestines in these people''s stomachs. Isn''t one and two just waiting to see Ji Yunche''s joke? Since they are willing to watch, she is also willing to fulfill them. It''s just that they should always pay the price for their actions. Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what Her Highness the Empress Dowager meant. Qian Xin glanced back, and then several young masters stood up hesitantly, and Qian Xin looked back in satisfaction. Since these people want to curry favor with the Qian family, they cannot hide at this time. Besides, the Dongzhu is in Ji Yunche''s purse, so they have nothing to fear. Su Qiruo nodded, and spread out the purse in her palm. "Once I open this purse today, I will have wronged Mr. Ji. If he really took that orb, the matter must be handled fairly and Mr. Qian will be repaid fairly. But if not, all those who have wronged him today will be punished." I will never be able to enter the palace again in this life. When they heard that they would not be able to enter the palace again, they couldn''t help being scared. Not to mention whether they will be able to enter the palace and become kings in the future, it is only said that they will not be able to marry into an ordinary family in the future. Which family''s daughter-in-law would be willing to marry a man who His Royal Highness has personally said that he is not allowed to enter the palace again as the king? Isn''t this a waste of time? They suddenly regretted that they should not have been involved in Qian Xin and Ji Yunche''s affairs. The Queen''s complexion also changed, and it was only now that he understood his daughter''s intentions. His gaze involuntarily fell on Ji Yunche who was standing there. Even though he was wronged and framed, he still looked indifferent. Compared to those small-bellied and calculating sons, this child is indeed good, worthy of the position of empress dowager. It''s just a shame... Ji''s current status is too embarrassing, he can''t let people ruin his daughter''s future. Su Qiruo stretched it open with one hand, and carried the purse upside down with the other, and the contents fell into Su Qiruo''s palm. Some petal spices, a few golden beads the size of soybeans, and a silver ingot the size of an egg yolk. Nothing else. Qian Xin''s eyes were wide open, fixedly staring at the silver ingot. It shouldn''t be! The person said it was already in Ji Yunche''s purse, how could it not? "Mr. Qian and Mr. Chen, can you see clearly?" Su Qiruo raised the corners of her mouth, but there was a bit of anger in her eyes. "Your Highness, this..." Chen Xiaocheng was so frightened that his face was pale and he was sweating profusely. He trusted Qian Xin so much, but he didn''t expect Qian Xin to lie to him. "It''s impossible, then Dongzhu is clearly here, how could it disappear?" Qian Xin''s bloodless lips trembled, his eyes were red, and one of his fingernails was broken, but he just shook his head and said "impossible" as if he didn''t know the pain. "What else do you have to say?" Su Qiruo put the things in her hands back into her purse little by little, but she thought in her heart that she would go to the warehouse to pick up some beautiful gadgets and send them to Ji Yunche to fill her purse. "Your Highness has clearly observed that the Dongzhu is on Ji Yunche''s body, it is impossible not to have it, this is impossible." Qian Xin slumped on the ground powerlessly, he couldn''t figure it out, the calculation was so perfect, how could it not? "You are so sure that Dongzhu is on my son''s body and in his purse, but because you personally ordered someone to hide the bead in my son''s purse?" Li Qiu stepped forward slowly, looked at Qian Xin who was limp on the ground and asked. Qian Xin suddenly raised his head, fixed his red eyes on Li Qiu and said, "Is it you?" Then he glared at Lichun: "It''s still you?" "It was you who changed the Dongzhu in the purse, and the Dongzhu is clearly in Ji Yunche''s hands." There is no time to catch bugs in this chapter, please remind me if you find typos! compare heart (end of this chapter) Chapter 474： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (45) Chapter 474 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (45) "Your Highness, Your Highness, Dongzhu is really on Ji Yunche''s body, it''s them... they must have covered Ji Yunche and replaced Dongzhu." Qian Xin knelt and crawled towards Su Qiruo, trying to reach out to grab Su Qiruo''s clothes, but Lichun blocked it. "Mr. Qian is afraid that he is too crazy to do evil things. The servant is a member of His Highness, so how can he help Mr. Ji to deceive the master?" The corner of Lichun''s mouth raised a hint of sarcasm, the more he looked at Qian Xin, the more stupid he felt. After doing such a vicious thing, its enough to beg for mercy. Maybe the queen can give him a face for the sake of Dejun and the second emperor. But he was so good that he even beat him up and framed the person who framed Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. The empress dotes on His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager the most. Not only can she not speak up for him now, but she is also eager to deal with him severely! Su Qiruo clenched the purse in her hand, leaned over to look at Chen Xiaocheng. "But you bought someone to frame Young Master Ji?" Chen Xiaocheng froze and shook his head dully. Denied: "No, it''s not me. Your Highness, it''s not me, it''s Qian Xin who took the initiative to ask me to frame Ji Yunche together. He said that as long as I stand up and testify that Ji Yunche stole his Dongzhu, he will Can help me get into the Empress''s Mansion." Chen Xiaocheng told everything in one go, just to get rid of the crime. He never imagined that Qian Xin would be so stupid, and he clearly said that Dongzhu was on Ji Yunche''s body, but in the end, nothing was found. Her Royal Highness personally searched for this! What a great opportunity was in front of him, but he didn''t grasp it. "Come here, drive those people out of the palace." Su Qiruo waved his sleeves, and the few men who had just stood up to give false testimony were taken out by the Imperial Forest Army, without even a chance to complain. "Lichun, go and tell Ruying that the heads of the Chen family and the Qian family will come to this palace to lead them in person." A woman in a bright yellow phoenix robe stands among thousands of flowers, with a calm demeanor and a calm face, but the fate of many people has already been decided with a single gesture. The empress stared blankly at his daughter, but he didn''t know when his daughter became so resolute. Because he always thought of her as the child acting like a baby in his arms when he was young, but he forgot that she was the princess who was taught by the emperor himself. The empress is both gratified and sad, as her daughter grows up, she is getting farther and farther away from him. "Uncle, save me, uncle, Xin''er knows I''m wrong, please save Xin''er!" The Imperial Forest Army came to take Qian Xin away, but Qian Xin rushed towards Dejun crying. And De Jun didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. It''s not that he doesn''t feel sorry for this nephew, but if he hurts his daughter because of him, then he can only choose to give up Qian Xin. Qian Xin''s behavior today, His Royal Highness and the Queen will definitely put this account on him and the second princess. He can''t take care of himself now, how can he save him? Left and right are nothing more than a fine of some salary, and they are not allowed to enter the harem again in the future, and they will not hurt their lives. Fortunately, it wasn''t tongue-cutting, otherwise, he would be the real embarrassment. De Jun slowly closed his eyes, he couldn''t bear to look at his embarrassed nephew, but he also blamed him for his recklessness. Eating jealousy over a trivial matter, and actually doing such a rebellious thing. Even if she enters the Tai Nu''s Mansion in the future, she will inevitably bring trouble to the Qian family. The good flower viewing banquet was ruined by Qian Xin, Su Qiruo was in a bad mood, and was not in the mood to deal with the queen, so she just said goodbye and left. "Lichun, Liqiu, send Mr. Ji back." Before leaving, Su Qiruo didn''t forget to take Ji Yunche away as well. If Ji Yunche continues to stay, De Jun will definitely not let him go, and the Queen may not want to protect him either. "Yes." Lichun and Liqiu took Ji Yunche and followed Su Qiruo to leave, still wondering if Young Master would tell His Highness the truth, after all, Young Master Qian''s Dongzhu was still thrown in the flowers! "Look at the good things your Qian family has done!" The queen glared at Dejun, slapped the table angrily, and turned to leave. A good flower viewing party ended like this. Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng looked at each other, and hurriedly chased after the queen. The most correct decision the two of them made today was to stand on Ji Yunche''s side, or it could be said to be on the side of justice. Whether Ji Yunche did such a thing or not, the two brothers knew it well. And they didn''t help Qian Xin and Chen Xiaocheng wrong Ji Yunche, I think His Royal Highness should change their attitude towards them! On the way out of the palace, Su Qiruo''s footsteps were not fast, and Ji Yunche followed behind her without saying a word. Ji Yunche took a peek at the purse tightly held by her, and suddenly felt a little uneasy. She... seems angry. The two of them did not sit in the same carriage when they entered the palace, so as soon as they left the palace gate, Ji Yunche walked towards the carriage he was in when he came. Su Qiruo turned around, grabbed his waist and flew into the carriage, pinning him down. Before everyone could react, the two masters disappeared. "Don''t be angry." Ji Yunche wanted to raise his hand to touch the broken hair on Su Qiruo''s cheek, but he couldn''t move because his arm was pressed by her, so he could only coax softly. She can''t stand him acting like a baby, but today, it seems a little different. "If I hadn''t happened to pass by, would you have never planned to find someone to tell me that you were bullied?" If Su Qi can''t accept that her man doesn''t trust her, even if she doesn''t disclose their relationship, she still has the ability to protect him. But he was wronged and bullied like that, and he refused to ask her for help, which made Su Qiruo feel a little uncomfortable. He doesn''t want to depend on her. "I can handle it." The woman''s breath sprayed on the side of the ears, burning Ji Yunche''s ears a little red, and his body couldn''t help but tremble a little. "I found Dongzhu in the purse a long time ago, and I have already thrown it out." Ji Yunche relaxed his body, managed to move his hand out, then quickly hugged Su Qiruo''s waist, and told her everything that happened in the palace. From being bumped into Li Qiu to follow that person and discovering Qian Xin''s activities, to discovering something strange in his purse, everything was detailed, and he didn''t hide anything. "The son of the Qian family is really a coward!" Even though she knew that Ji Yunche knew it, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but get angry. She originally thought that those people were bullying and bullying Ji Yunche verbally at most, but she didn''t expect to be so vicious. If Ji Yunche didn''t realize that Dongzhu was stuffed, if she didn''t arrive just in time, wouldn''t it be impossible to clean up by jumping into the Yellow River? Thinking that Ji Yunche didn''t send someone to find her first, Su Qiruo couldn''t help complaining again: "And you, do you think I''m your wife?" Ji Yunche blushed, lowered his eyes shyly, not daring to look at Su Qiruo. "But we... are not married yet!" He can''t say the word "wife master" now, it''s too embarrassing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 475： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (46) Chapter 475 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (46) Su Qiruo straightened Ji Yunche''s head, looked straight into his eyes and said seriously: "Yun Che, you have to learn to trust me and rely on me. I said back then that I would not let outsiders know about our relationship to protect you. In order to avoid suspicion, you don''t want to find me when you are in danger, so why do we bother to bear it so hard?" "But I can solve this kind of trivial matter by myself." Ji Yunche rubbed Su Qiruo''s chin in a fawning manner, so obedient. Every time he made Su Qiruo dissatisfied, he would act like a baby like this, and Su Qiruo lost all temper, trying everything. Su Qiruo discovered that Ji Yunche was always extra careful when encountering matters related to her, so careful that it made people feel distressed. "Yun Che, I will solve your mother''s matter as soon as possible, and I will never let anyone bully you again." Su Qiruo bowed her head and kissed Ji Yunche''s lips, Ji Yunche''s face flushed with shame, but his heart was sweet. He has always believed in her. Seeing this, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but kiss him, but was stopped by Ji Yunche''s palm. After kissing his tender palm, Su Qiruo asked: "What''s wrong?" Doesn''t he like her to be close to him the most? "The two sons of the Ye family have been by my side today. When something like that happened, they...they didn''t make trouble, I..." Ji Yunche didn''t want to mention other men in front of Su Qiruo, but it is also true that Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng helped him today. Besides, he has always had a question in his heart, and he also wanted to get an answer from Su Qiruo. "They should have helped you." Su Qiruo said it as a matter of course. Ji Yunche is her lover, the Ye family is her father''s family, and the Ye family should protect Ji Yunche. "But the young master of the Ye family is a drunkard who doesn''t care about drinking, you should understand..." It is really not easy for Jiu Tanzi to say this in front of Su Qiruo. "I told my mother, the emperor, and the queen many years ago that even if I never marry in my life, I will not marry the son of the Ye family." If Su Qi had already figured out Ji Yunche''s mind, how could he not know what was going on in his heart. "Why? Why don''t you want to marry Young Master Ye?" Ji Yunche couldn''t understand what Su Qiruo said. "Did you know that if close relatives get married, the children born in the future will have problems?" "I...haven''t heard of it." Ji Yunche was startled, then shook his head. Most people in the world pay attention to intimacy and intimacy when they get married, but he really doesn''t know what problems his offspring will have. "When close relatives give birth to children, most of them die young, or they are disabled or stupid, and few survive normally." Su Qiruo didn''t know how to spread the knowledge to Ji Yunche that close relatives cannot marry, so she could only roughly say this. Ji Yunche is smart, so he should be able to understand. "But there are many people whose cousins ??get married in this world!" "That''s because you don''t know how many children they have killed behind their backs, but any doctor with shrewd medical skills will know that close relatives are not allowed to marry. Even if I want to get married, it must be three generations later." "I see." Ji Yunche nodded knowingly, and suddenly felt some sympathy for Ye Qingqing and Ye Qingcheng. The two of them worked so hard to please themselves, all in order to get close to Her Royal Highness. If I knew what Her Royal Highness said, I''m afraid I''d be so sad! Ji Yunche was suddenly a little rejoiced, fortunately his Ji family and Su Qiruo had no blood relationship, otherwise, he would be the one who was sad today. "If you still have any doubts in your heart, just open your mouth, I will definitely say everything, and I will say everything." Su Qiruo smiled and pinched Ji Yunche''s nose, her eyes were full of pampering that was about to overflow. Ji Yunche shook his head: "No more, the only thing I can''t figure out is the matter of Young Master Ye." The main reason is that the two sons of the Ye family are quite popular with the empress, and they both look like they come from first-class family backgrounds. That''s why Ji Yunche couldn''t understand why His Highness the Empress Dowager didn''t want to marry them. With her clarification today, he will understand everything. "You have that spare time to worry about other people''s affairs, so you might as well think about me." Su Qiruo lay on one side, and lay down next to Ji Yunche. The two of them lay flat in the carriage quietly, and neither of them sat up first. "I think about you all the time, you know, even if a jealous person like me thinks about other men, it''s all about you." Ji Yunche hugged Su Qiruo''s arm sideways, and said close to her. "I just like to see you jealous, so cute and tight." "Then you should try not to make me jealous. Look, those people who hurt me today are all debts to you." Ji Yunches words are not false. Most of those who harmed him have no grievances against him, but they are just jealous that he can live in the empresss mansion openly. "It was my fault." Su Qiruo said full of guilt, if she hadn''t promised her father to hold a flower viewing feast, Ji Yunche wouldn''t have caused all these troubles today. Ji''s family had an accident, and he was already uncomfortable, but he was still implicated in her affairs. "I will solve your mother''s matter as soon as possible. Only when the Ji family is well can you not be bullied." For Ji Yunche, Su Qiruo felt ashamed. Ji Guanlan is a loyal minister. After staying in prison for so long, she didn''t do anything out of the ordinary except to cry for injustice, and she didn''t bite her at will for self-protection. "Go and see her tomorrow!" Su Qiruo''s eyes flickered, some things were not as convenient for her to come forward as Ji Yunche. She believed in Ji Yunche and would never betray herself. "I...can I see my mother?" Ji Yunche looked at Su Qiruo with joy, he had never dared to mention his mother these days in the Empress''s Mansion. Every time it was Su Qiruo who brought it up, he echoed it, because he was afraid of causing trouble to her and her mother. Now if Su Qi asks him to visit his mother, how can he not be excited? "Um." Su Qiruo smiled and nodded, then leaned into Ji Yunche''s ear and whispered something, Ji Yunche listened carefully, nodding from time to time. The news that the young master of the Ji family went to visit Prime Minister Ji in Tianlao soon spread, and along with it, the Ji family found evidence to clear up Prime Minister Ji''s grievances. For a while, this case set off another storm in Beijing. The emperor finally no longer shy away from the matter of Ji Guanlan''s collusion with the enemy and treason, and issued an order in public in the court, that His Royal Highness the Crown Princess should thoroughly investigate the case again. The first thing Su Qishou did was to call the grand master Zhang Yuanchun into the imperial study, and his words revealed that Ji Guanlan had something to do with the Zhang family for a while. Zhang Yuanchun cried with snot and tears, crying out for injustice. Su Qiruo personally stepped forward to help her up, sighed and said: "Of course I know Mr. Zhang''s loyalty, but there is indeed evidence from Ji Guanlan pointing to you. Specifically, we have to wait three days from Ji Guanlan to see the evidence with his own eyes. Only then can we know who is going to frame you, Mr. Zhang." (end of this chapter) Chapter 476： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (47) Chapter 476 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (47) "Please also ask Your Royal Highness to investigate clearly." When Zhang Yuanchun came out of the imperial study with trembling legs, his complexion was pale, and he was extremely embarrassed. Su Qiruo looked at the gradually disappearing figure, and couldn''t help but smile. She thinks that this piece of Yuan Chun is so capable, so she also knows that she has a guilty conscience! It''s no wonder that she has been hiding under their noses for so many years, but they were negligent. Before, she had been waiting for Zhang Yuanchun and Xiliang Guo to take the initiative, and after getting conclusive evidence, she dealt with them together. But after waiting for so long, she couldn''t wait any longer, but those people were very patient. Give her a hand today, I hope Zhang Yuanchun doesn''t disappoint. In the dead of night, someone knocked on the door of the bedroom. The woman on the bed opened her eyes suddenly, pulled off her clothes and got out of bed. "Your Highness, the fish is hooked." "Let the secret guards of the dungeon be more vigilant, don''t let any one go." "The subordinate takes orders." "Have you got everything from the shadow side?" "Yes, Shadow is waiting for you in the study." "Let her deliver the things!" When the people outside left, Su Qiruo spread out the letter in her hand, her eyes were clear. As soon as the sky was slightly bright, there were already bursts of hurried footsteps on the street. "I heard that yesterday an assassin entered the dungeon to assassinate Prime Minister Ji!" "what?" "His Majesty the Crown Prince only found out some clues a few days ago, and someone went to assassinate him in the middle of the night. Is this to kill people to silence them?" "If this is the case, then Prime Minister Ji has been wronged." "yes!" "Master Ji is an upright person, he really doesn''t look like that kind of person." "But who can say such things accurately?" "When I went out, I seemed to see a lot of Imperial Forest Army nearby, and I don''t know what happened." "I saw it too." "Could it be that the assassin ran away?" "This can''t be!" "Oh, it''s hard to say!" The ministers whispered and said everything. It was not until Her Royal Highness placed the personal and physical evidence in the hall that the ministers looked at each other in astonishment. It turned out that it was not Ji Guanlan who colluded with the enemy and treason, but Zhang Yuanchun! The Imperial Forest Army they saw that morning should not have gone to catch the assassin, but to surround the Zhang Mansion so that no one would escape. In five days, the Zhang Mansion became the original Ji Mansion. No, Zhang''s mansion is much worse than Ji''s mansion today. After all, Ji Guanlan only had a letter to accuse her of collaborating with the enemy and treason, but the Zhang family has solid evidence. The palace has already posted a notice, and it turns out that Zhang Yuanchun''s family is not from South Vietnam at all, but spies buried in South Vietnam by the Xiliang Kingdom. This move was buried more than 20 years ago. Everyone sighed, who would have thought that Grand Master Zhang, who looked honest and honest, would be an enemy spy? Zhang Yuanchun''s family was imprisoned, and was executed after autumn. All other servants were sold to the capital. Xiliang heard about it and negotiated with Nanyue, wanting to return Zhang Yuanchun''s family. How can South Vietnam come from? Therefore, Xiliang sent troops to South Vietnam, and Her Royal Highness the Nanyue Empress had no choice but to lead the troops in person. When Ji Yunche got the news from his mother, Su Qiruo had already ordered someone to pack up his things. He hurried to the Tainu''s Mansion in the carriage of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and bumped into Su Qiruo who was about to go out in armor. "Your Highness..." Ji Yunche flattened his mouth in grievance, and tugged at Su Qiruo''s hand with red eyes. If he doesn''t come, is she going to leave without saying goodbye? He knew that her identity was different from others, and he never thought of clinging to her every day. But the battlefield is extremely dangerous, and the sword has no eyes. He was really scared... Afraid that something would happen to her. If something happened to her, what should he do? "Yun Che, why are you here?" Su Qiruo wanted to send Rufeng to deliver a message to Ji Yunche, so she didn''t go to say goodbye to him, but she didn''t expect him to rush over. "Your Highness, can you not go?" It was the first time Ji Yunche wanted to use such an unreasonable method to keep her, but this matter was not something he could just act coquettishly. "Don''t worry, stay at home and wait for me to come back." Su Qiruo raised her hand to smooth the broken hair around Li Ji Yunche''s ear, and then gently wrapped her in her arms. "When I come back, I will go to the Ji Mansion to propose marriage." "As the crown prince, His Highness should stay in the capital. Why do you want to go to the battlefield?" Ji Yunche couldn''t accept it, if something happened to Su Qi, it would be the loss of Nanyue Kingdom. She is the best princess in the world. "The Xiliang Kingdom not only plotted against us South Vietnam, but even the Dongyue Kingdom also discovered the spies they planted more than 20 years ago. My personal conquest this time is not for anything else, but because Dongyue led the army to be my relatives. Sister-in-law, the Queen Mother and the Queen Father also hope that I will visit the Emperor Brother on their behalf, so as to reassure them." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, knowing that he was worried about her. But brother Huang is the first child of the mother and father after all, so he is always different from others. Haven''t seen her for many years, she should visit on behalf of her mother and father. "Is there really no danger?" Ji Yunche was startled, and asked another question in disbelief. Xiliang Kingdom is too ambitious, offending Dongyue and Nanyue at the same time, this time it is enough for them. "Seriously." Su Qiruo nodded. Where on the battlefield is there no danger? But she can''t tell him, lest he have to worry again. "The soldiers of the three armies are still waiting, I have to go." Su Qiruo stepped forward and kissed her relative Ji Yunche on the forehead, hugged him tightly and said. "I don''t have time to prepare anything for you. I made the inner coat and boots for you before. You can bring them!" Ji Yunche took a bundle from Lichun and handed it to Su Qiruo, looked at her with a smile and said, "I''ll wait for your triumphant return." He will wait for her to marry him, and wait forever. "Wait until I come back to marry you." Su Qiruo took over the burden and got on the horse. Glanced back at the man standing at the door, gave him a comforting smile, and rode away. "Miss Li and Young Master Yu have left, and you have also moved back to Prime Minister Ji''s Mansion, Young Master. Your Highness is going to lead troops to go out again. This time, there is no one in the Grand Lady''s Mansion." Li Chun couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Since Prime Minister Ji returned to the mansion, the Imperial Forest Army around Ji''s house withdrew. Ji Gongzi couldn''t continue to live in the Tai Nu Mansion, so he took the four of them back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. I dont know if I dont go, but when I arrived at the Prime Ministers Mansion in Lichun, I found out that Mr. Jis life in the Prime Ministers Mansion is not as comfortable as in the Tainu Mansion. Prime Minister Ji and the lord love the son dearly, but there are too many people in Ji''s mansion, and there are also a lot of twists and turns, so there is no peace for a moment. Especially when Lord Ji was wronged and imprisoned, the emperor and His Majesty the Crown Prince wanted to make up for her, and treated her very highly. There are many people visiting Prime Minister Ji''s mansion all day long, and it is very lively every day. Ji Yunche told his mother and sister what happened before he entered the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, and the initial resentment had long since disappeared in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 477： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (48) Chapter 477 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (48) Ji Guanlan didn''t show any dissatisfaction, but said lightly: "The husband and wife are going to fly separately in the face of disaster, let alone just colleagues, so it''s no wonder they are." Those who used to be attached to the Ji Mansion hid away after the disaster of the Ji Mansion, and she could understand. After all, no one wants to bet their lives on Ji Guanlan''s character, right? It''s just that Ji Guanlan couldn''t help feeling a little more sad when he thought of his son living on the street and no one cared about him. "From this point of view, it seems that Her Royal Highness is more and more valuable." The corners of Ji Guanlan''s mouth curled up. Among the several imperial daughters, she valued this little princess the most. What is even more surprising is that everyone avoided Ji''s mansion in time, and she was the only one who was willing to take in her son. If the Ji family really collaborated with the enemy, then her position as the crown daughter would definitely be implicated, but she still let Ji Yunche live in the prince''s mansion. This alone is enough to prove the noble character of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. "Without His Highness, Che''er''s life would have been lost long ago." Ji Yunche lowered his eyes and said softly. He doesn''t want to think about being bullied by Zhang Guanghui that day, but he has to thank her. Without Zhang Guanghui''s bullying, how would he be where Ji Yunche and His Royal Highness are today? He always remembered how indifferent Su Qiruo was when she first met her. Fortunately, it was him who walked into her heart. After Ji Guanlan was released from prison, she also heard about Her Royal Highness and her own son. For her son, Her Royal Highness also punished the two sons of the Qian family and the Chen family. Combined with the four attendants sent by Her Majesty the Empress Dowager to her son, Ji Guanlan couldn''t do it without much thought. "Che''er, you and Your Royal Highness...you..." Ji Guanlan seemed a little embarrassed when she asked this question. After all, she was a mother, and it was more appropriate for his father to ask such a thing. However, she was puzzled and wanted to hear her son say it himself. "Boy and Your Highness are in love with each other, and His Highness said that he will come to the prime minister''s mansion to propose marriage when she returns triumphant." Ji Yunche didn''t hide it from his mother either, they will know about it sooner or later. Before I didnt dare to speak out, because I was afraid of hurting Her Royal Highness because of my mothers affairs. Now that his mother has been wronged, he wishes everyone would know that His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager likes him! It also saves those butterflies from thinking about jumping on His Highness every day, and he feels very uncomfortable when he sees it. "You...you have a cold temper. If you enter the royal family, you will inevitably suffer a lot of grievances. Che''er, have you thought about it?" Ji Guanlan did not appear happy because of the matter between her son and the princess. Her son, she knows best, that is not a human temperament at all. His Royal Highness is in love with him now, maybe she can bear him for a few days. But when the passion between the two subsides in the future, will Her Royal Highness allow him to be willful? If there is no favor from Her Royal Highness, the harem will be a cage, and this life will be ruined. "Mother, Your Royal Highness, she promised me to be a couple for the rest of my life, and she will never accept servants." Ji Yunche looked into Ji Guanlan''s eyes and said seriously. No matter what others say, he believes her. If Su Qi is a gentleman, he will do what he says. Since she dares to speak, she will definitely be able to do it. "what?" Ji Guanlan looked at her son in shock, she just felt that she had heard wrong. Her Majesty the Empress Dowager has a noble status and is in charge of the country, how could it be possible to marry only one husband? "it is true." Ji Yunche nodded very seriously. "Che''er, you are no longer a child, how can you still be so nonsense? Who is Your Highness the Empress Dowager, how can she miss the country because of her children''s affair?" Ji Guanlan''s face was slightly cold, and he reprimanded displeasedly. "Why does mother think that Her Royal Highness allowed the child to be a couple for the rest of her life, which is a mistake for the country? In all dynasties, except for Her Royal Highness, who can restrain other princesses from daring to disagree, which dynasty has not dared to disagree?" Have you ever experienced the struggle for succession?" Ji Yunche tensed his jaw and retorted, "It is precisely because there are too many concubines and different thoughts that the daughters of the concubine have to kill their sisters. The concubine and the concubine should not exist. If His Royal Highness only marries one person, all the children will be the concubine. Without these disputes, why not?" Ji Yunche has always felt that if there is only one husband in the backyard, it will save a lot of trouble. "This...is the meaning of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager?" Ji Guanlan was left speechless by what her son said, but after thinking about it carefully, she still felt that Ji Yunche''s words made sense. Ji Guanlan herself has a younger sister who was a concubine. No one knows better than her how miserable her life with her father was. "Yes, Her Royal Highness said so. She said that even if that person is not a child, it will be someone else. But no matter who it is, she will not let her daughter fight for the throne in the future." Ji Yunche nodded, Su Qiruo did say this at the time. "But you... how can you guarantee that you will be able to give birth to a prostitute in the future?" Compared to his obsession with his son, Ji Guanlan cares more about the future crown prince. That deep-rooted thought cannot be changed in a short while, and Ji Yunche did not intend to let his mother understand him. He was just telling her the truth. "If the child is thirty and still has no daughter, he will ask himself to go down, and he will definitely not miss the important event of South Vietnam." If he still has no daughter at thirty, let alone Her Royal Highness agrees, he will take the initiative to serve Her Royal Highness. Only accept one, and he will leave after that person gives birth to a daughter, and he will definitely not occupy the position of the rightful monarch of His Royal Highness. "You...you...ah!" Ji Guanlan shook her head helplessly, she is too old to control so much, let them go! Ji Yunche is a character who walks straight to the black. He will only turn when the bump hurts. "Mother, the child wants to try." Ji Yunche said stubbornly, even if his head was bloodied in the end, he would still admit it. "Forget it, His Royal Highnesses are willing. As a courtier, mother, what can I say? Mother is just worried...worried that you will not be able to bear it in the future." Ji Guanlan was afraid that one day her son''s dream would be shattered, and he would never be happy again. "Even if there are mountains of knives and a sea of ??fire ahead, the child wants to break through." "Who do you resemble with your temperament? Your father has always been virtuous and generous, but you are not even half like him." Ji Guanlan shook her head, and didn''t want to say anything more about Ji Yunche. "Which man in this world is willing to watch his wife take care of him?" Ji Yunche smiled wryly, his father''s magnanimous mother saw it, but who could see his father''s tears during those countless lonely nights? Ji Guanlan was left speechless by her son, and she became more and more dissatisfied with the matter between him and His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. (end of this chapter) Chapter 478： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (49) Chapter 478 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (49) This kind of domineering and jealous, His Royal Highness does not know how long she can tolerate it. But as a mother, she still hopes that her son will be happy in the future. I hope everything goes as he wishes, and there will be no more mistakes. It has been three months since Su Qiruo left, and Ji Yunche has not received a single letter, and can only get some news about Her Royal Highness from his mother. "I heard that Her Majesty the Empress Dowager and the three princesses of Dongyue joined forces to attack Xiliang. Xiliang was defeated and retreated steadily. They have already begun to hand down the letter." Li Chun was pulling the thread for Ji Yunche, and he still didn''t forget to tell Ji Yunche the news he heard about Her Royal Highness from outside. "This battle must have been fought very hard." Otherwise she wouldn''t not even write him a letter. It''s not that Ji Yunche doesn''t complain about Su Qiruo in his heart, no matter how busy she is, there should still be time to write him a few words to tell him he''s safe! But she didn''t, and never sent back a single word to him. "Yes! Your Highness loves you so much, if you are not forced to, it is impossible not to write to you." Li Qiu lowered his eyes and said softly, he also felt a little unbelievable, why his master has not sent any news to the young master for three months, even if it is only a few words! Maybe the battle is really tense, and His Highness has no time to spare. But the young master is looking forward to it every day, and they feel uncomfortable watching it. "The border gate is thousands of miles away from the capital. If she writes to me, unless she sends it with the official document, there is no other way. I think His Highness has her own considerations. It may not be that she doesn''t want others to know. Don''t mention it in the future. . Ji Yunche comforted himself in this way, so he also persuaded them in the same way. "My lord, my lord, I have a letter from you." While he was talking, Lidongs surprised voice came from outside. Ji Yunche got up in a hurry, and didn''t bother to pick up the dustpan in his arms when he dropped it on the ground. Now his mind is full of the phrase "I have a letter from you". "Bring it in quickly." Ji Yunche said hastily as he pulled up his shoes and walked out. "My lord, don''t worry, since the letter has arrived, you can''t run away." Lichun persuaded with a smile on the side, squatting down to pick up the needles and threads scattered on the ground. Master Cai just advised them not to think wildly, but now he is in a hurry. "I''d like to see what excuse she has for not writing to me for so long." Ji Yunche said angrily, how can there be such a magnanimous appearance just now? Lichun and Liqiu looked at each other and smiled, then shook their heads helplessly. Ji Yunche took the letter and opened it in a panic, his face turned pale just looking at it, and the fingers holding the letter trembled slightly. Li Chun was the first to notice something was wrong, and hastily stepped forward to support Ji Yunche''s body. "Young Master, what''s the matter?" "She... she''s hurt." Ji Yunche looked at Lichun with red eyes, and said, "The three princesses of Dongyue were set up by Xiliang and fell into a trap. Her Royal Highness entered the enemy camp alone, beheaded the head of the enemy general, and rescued the three princes of Dongyue. But she...she was injured and comatose. It took a few days to wake up." Ji Yunche''s biggest worry is that she will get hurt. He doesn''t blame her for not writing to him anymore. As long as she can be well, he won''t ask for anything. She said she was unconscious due to injury, but she was afraid of being poisoned. Otherwise, it would have been due to multiple injuries that made her unconscious for so long. "My lord, don''t worry too much. Now that His Highness can write a letter to you, it should be fine." Lichun comforted him from the side. The third princess of Dongyue is the head wife of the eldest prince and the sister-in-law of His Highness. His Royal Highness saved his own sister-in-law at risk, but no one can say anything about her. Otherwise, if something happens to Dongyue''s third princess, how will the eldest prince and the two young ladies live in the future! The news that Her Majesty the Crown Prince was injured might not even be kept from the emperor, otherwise the prime minister would have known about it long ago. Fortunately, His Royal Highness is fine, God has mercy on him. "I was always blaming her in my heart for not thinking about me, but now when I read the letter she wrote to me with injuries, I blame myself for letting her miss me so much." Ji Yunche tightly squeezed the letter in his hand, tears rolled down one after another, and he couldn''t control it at all. Her handwriting has always been steady and powerful, but the handwriting on this letter is obviously out of three parts, and it can be seen that the master''s body is weak. "It''s a good thing that Your Highness loves the young master, how can the young master blame himself?" "She does everything for me, but I can''t do anything for her. In this relationship, compared to her contribution, I am just a useless person." "My lord, don''t underestimate yourself. You will be married to His Royal Highness in the future, but you will give birth to a young princess for us. That is a great contribution. You and Your Highness have their own duties. No one is useless." "Yes, son. You are His Royal Highness''s favorite, and His Highness is very happy that you can accompany His Highness. How can you say that about yourself?" Several people comforted him for a long time before Ji Yunche''s mood eased up. He was really panicked when he learned that something happened to Su Qiruo. "I lost my sense of proportion." Ji Yunche wiped away the tears on his face, folded the letter carefully, and did not forget to ask a few people to say, "Don''t spread the matter of His Highness''s injury." "Yes, son, don''t worry." The four of them nodded one after another. Since Her Royal Highness has been keeping this secret, they will not go out and talk nonsense. Ji Yunche received the letter, sat back at the table, wanted to reply to Su Qiruo, he hesitated for a long time when he raised the pen, and finally put it back. That''s all, since Xiliang is about to surrender, she will be back soon, so it''s better for him not to write anything to make her worry. His Royal Highness will return soon, and with the news of South Vietnam''s victory, there is also an even more surprising news. As a show of sincerity, Xiliang sent the prince here to make peace. People in the world have different opinions, and they all say that the prince and his son came for His Royal Highness. Naturally, this matter could not escape Ji Yunche''s ears. "My lord, don''t listen to those people''s nonsense, our Highness won''t do such a thing!" Li Qiu didn''t believe that His Royal Highness would turn his back on Young Master Ji and marry someone else instead. Not to mention the prince of Xiliang Kingdom, even if a fairy descends to earth, His Royal Highness will not empathize with another. All of them have been serving Her Royal Highness by her side since childhood, and they know what Her Royal Highness is like. Words are what they say, and what they say will be done. As long as His Highness didn''t personally say that he wanted to marry the consort prince, they wouldn''t believe it. "I believe her." Ji Yunche smiled faintly, but did not show any displeasure. It''s just that he still feels a little uncomfortable in his heart, he doesn''t like others talking about Su Qiruo''s marriage. "His Royal Highness will return in a few days. Can you go to the gate of the city to meet him?" Li Chun asked with a smile, he has served Ji Yunche for so long, and he has understood the temperament of this Young Master Ji. Ji Gongzi is deserted, except for the matters of His Majesty, he doesn''t care much about anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 479： Fu Lang is a small vinegar essence (50) Chapter 479 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (50) In this regard, Mr. Ji is somewhat similar to His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. "Well, you go to the teahouse to reserve a private room in advance, remember to ask for a better location." Ji Yunche nodded, he would naturally go to meet her. Looking at the fallen leaves in the yard, Ji Yunche was in a daze for a moment. It was early summer when she left, but now it''s late autumn, and they haven''t seen each other for half a year. Looking at the servants sweeping with brooms, it seemed that his longing for the past six months had been buried in the pile of fallen leaves. Su Qiruo, she is finally coming back. "Young Master, don''t worry, this slave will definitely handle it properly." Li Chun responded with a smile, this kind of thing can''t trouble them. There is a lot of silver in the empress dowager''s mansion, let alone a private room, even if you buy it. His Majesty the Empress has ordered before, but whatever money Mr. Ji wants to use, no matter how much, just go to the cashier to get it. Before dawn, Ji Yunche took Li Chun and Li Xia out of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and Li Qiu and Li Dong returned to the Tai Nu Mansion to deliver clothes to Her Highness the Tai Nu. "Young master''s sewing is really good." Looking at the neatly stacked clothes, shoes and socks in the box, Li Qiu couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. These clothes are all sewn by the young master stitch by stitch, and even they can''t get in their hands. Young Master Ji''s sincerity towards His Highness can be learned from the sun and the moon. "Master Ji was the number one son who was popular in the capital back then, so naturally everything is good." Lidong pursed his lips and said, he just felt that all the sons in the capital were not as good as Ji Gongzi, and only Ji Gongzi was the best match for his highness. "Since the last flower viewing banquet in the palace, I don''t know what happened. The two Ye Gongzi never came to see His Royal Highness the Crown Princess." "My son said that it seems that His Royal Highness went to the Ye family and explained it clearly to Ye''s family. After all, the two young masters did help our son last time in the palace. Your Highness must give them some dignity. . "The tempers of those two are not as good as Mr. Ji''s. Our Highness has a good vision." "That''s natural. His Highness has refused to marry a husband for so many years. It''s not like he doesn''t want to. It''s just that he hasn''t met anyone he likes." "So, what do you mean to say, this prince and his wife may not be able to enter the palace?" "Definitely won''t be able to enter. Your Highness has promised you son that you will never marry anyone else." "Your Highness has always kept his word, so we will follow the young master in the future, and our days will have hope." "yes!" The two walked out of the Tai Nu Mansion chatting and laughing, and then followed to the gate of the city to watch the excitement. "Young Master, Young Master, here we come..." Li Xia lay down by the window and looked around. When he saw soldiers and horses coming in from the wide-open city gate, he shouted excitedly. Ji Yunche also went to the window and looked out, and saw the leader woman riding on the horse, wearing the same silver-white armor as when she left. It''s just that his complexion doesn''t look good, it''s weak yellow. She became thinner and darker. Looking at it, Ji Yunche''s eyes turned red, and he squeezed his sleeves tightly with both hands, feeling joy and distress at the same time. Su Qiruo, who was riding on the horse, seemed to feel the scorching gaze falling on her, and raised her eyebrows to look, just in time to bump into a pair of affectionate eyes. The corners of her mouth curled up, and Su Qiruo''s red lips moved slightly. Although Ji Yunche didn''t make a sound, he understood it. She was calling his nameYun Che. She always likes to call him Yun Che, it has always been like this. Teardrops from the corners of his eyes rolled down with a bang, and hit the back of Ji Yunche''s hand placed by the bed. With so many people who came to the gate of the city to greet the triumphant return of soldiers, she could see him at a glance. If it wasn''t a favor, he wouldn''t believe it himself. Suddenly, the sourness in my heart about being with the prince faded away. Ji Yunche came out of the teahouse when the convoy was far away. "Young master, are we going back?" At this moment, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager might have gone far away, and with their strength, they would not be able to catch up. Li Chun thought about sending Ji Yunche back first, and when His Royal Highness came out of the palace, she would definitely go to the Prime Minister''s mansion to visit the son, and it would not be too late for the two to meet again. "Go to the Tainu Mansion." Ji Yunche said without thinking that he was going to the mansion to wait for her. Although he missed her deeply, he was more worried about her body. Li Chun was startled, then nodded, and replied: "Yes." "You go and ask the steward to find His Highness''s confidant doctor and wait. This matter must not be disclosed." Ji Yunche wasn''t sure whether Su Qiruo would still hide his injury, so he could only tell the people around him not to tell others. If someone with ulterior motives uses her injuries to make troubles, it will inevitably cause her some troubles. "Don''t worry, my lord, Imperial Physician Hu belongs to His Highness, and she has always been taking care of His Highness''s body, so she definitely won''t talk nonsense." Li Chun comforted him, saying that he was actually quite worried about the injury of His Majesty the Empress Dowager. They are the servants of the Tai Nu''s Mansion, and they have to rely on their master for a lifetime. In the future, Her Royal Highness the Empress Dowager will inherit the Datong, and the few of them may have to accompany Prince Ji to serve in the palace. If something happens to His Highness, they will all be in bad luck. "I saw that her complexion was not very good, and I wondered if she was rushing on the road before her body was fully recovered, and she encountered a wound again." Ji Yunche sighed worriedly, feeling uncomfortable like a cat scratching his heart, he just wanted to see her quickly and ask her personally. The Empress Dowager''s Mansion was thoroughly cleaned again early in the morning. When Ji Yunche came, the butler had already brought people to wait at the door. "Meet Mr. Ji." "There is no need to be polite, I will go inside and wait for Your Highness." Ji Yunche nodded, took a look at Lichun and walked in the door. Li Chun hurriedly went to the butler and whispered something in his ear, only to see the butler''s complexion changed, and he asked someone to prepare the car solemnly. When Su Qiruo came back from the palace, Ji Yunche was still waiting for him in the mansion. "Yun Che." Su Qiruo''s voice was full of joy, but more of it was deep affection. Haven''t seen him for half a year, she misses him terribly. It''s just that she is constantly fighting and running around every day, so she really can''t get away from writing to him. I''m also afraid that I''m used to writing that letter, and if he doesn''t receive her message on time one day, he will miss her again. "Your Highness..." Ji Yunche dropped the embroidery work in his hand, got up and flew into the embrace of the man. "Your Highness has lost weight." Ji Yunche''s voice was choked up, and there was a bit of unspeakable grievance. "When you''re out on an expedition, you don''t pay too much attention to food, so you will inevitably lose weight. It''s just that you are raised in the Prime Minister''s Mansion every day, so why have you lost so much weight? But the people in the Prime Minister''s Mansion treat you badly?" Su Qiruo looked at Ji Yunche who had lost a lot of weight, and couldn''t help but care. Ji Yunche shook his head, and said in a muffled voice: "There has been no news from His Highness, so it is unavoidable to be worried. After finally receiving His Highness''s letter, and knowing that you are seriously injured, how can I still eat?" "It''s my fault that made you worry." "Is your injury healed? I see that your complexion is still not pretty, but what is the root cause of the disease?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 480： Fu Lang is a little vinegar (51) Chapter 480 Fu Lang is a little vinegar (51) Su Qiruo took Ji Yunche''s hand and squeezed it lightly, then leaned over and kissed the corner of his lips. Regarding the poisoning, she did not intend to hide it from Ji Yunche. "My body was all minor injuries. The reason why I was unconscious for so long was because I was poisoned. Later, Ruying went to ask the master to go down the mountain, and only then did I save my life." "The people of Xiliang are really despicable, to use such indecent methods." Ji Yunche''s teeth were itching with hatred, and his face turned red with anger. "Soldiers never tire of deceit. Since they are on the battlefield, they should have expected this day to come. I was also careless and underestimated the enemy. My sister-in-law didn''t allow me to go to the rescue, but I didn''t listen." Even if she almost died, Su Qiruo didn''t regret her decision. The elder sister-in-law is everything to the elder brother. If she makes any mistakes on the battlefield, the three of them, father and daughter, will have no protection. Whether it''s for the peace of Dongyue and Nanyue, or for his own brother, Su Qiruo will not sit idly by. "You have never been an impulsive person. I believe you must have thought it through before making such a decision." Although Ji Yunche didn''t want her to take risks in his heart, he couldn''t say that what she did was wrong. After all, that person is her own brother. The emperor and the queen have been talking about the eldest prince for so many years, and sent His Royal Highness to visit him in person. How can she just watch her brother''s wife in distress and fail to save him? But, has she ever thought that he is also waiting for her to come back in the capital! "Yun Che, I''m sorry." Su Qiruo''s hand on Ji Yunche''s waist tightened, and she said with guilt. She knew what was going on in his mind, and she almost made him a widower. Even if the two are not married yet, she knows Ji Yunche''s temperament well, and once she makes up her mind, she won''t look back. Ji Yunche didn''t respond, and after a long time, he said in a hoarse voice: "I just miss you so much, and worry about you." "We will never be separated again." Su Qiruo hugged the person in her arms tightly, planning to let Qin Tianjian choose a good day in two days, and then go to the Ji Mansion to propose marriage. As soon as he said this, Ji Yunche suddenly pushed Su Qiruo away, turning his face away with red eyes. "what happened?" Su Qiruo was pushed so dumbfounded, didn''t he say that he missed her affectionately just now? "Everyone in the capital is saying that Xiliang is going to send the prince here for marriage, and they also say that the prince will marry you in the future." Although she knew in her heart that she might not agree to the marriage, this matter was related to the diplomatic relationship between the two countries, not just the relationship between children, so Ji Yunche still wanted to ask him personally. Seeing Ji Yunche''s awkward look, Su Qiruo smiled dotingly. "Little vinegar jar, you just listened to a few gossips and took it for the truth, and you dare to come to question me, you are getting more and more courageous now!" Ji Yunche didn''t look at her after his ear tipped, but sat directly on the low couch beside her. "I have always been a person who can''t hide things in my heart. Didn''t your highness know it when he met me?" It was as if he wanted to take advantage of the kindness of His Royal Highness, and deliberately exposed the pinch mark on his neck. She clearly knew his purpose, but she still took him into the Empress''s Mansion and took good care of him. Even if she knew he was using her, she never said anything against him. Perhaps it was because Ji Yunche used it openly and aboveboard that Su Qiruo didn''t reject him. "Could it be possible that Your Highness is already tired of me?" Ji Yunche pursed his lips aggrievedly, and looked straight at Su Qiruo. Having not seen her for so long, he thought he had a lot to say to her, but when he met her, he first thought of the upcoming prince. He admits that he is jealous and jealous, but the temper in his bones cannot be changed at all! "What are you talking about? It''s too late for me to like you. Where''s the epiglottis?" Su Qiruo sat next to Ji Yunche, raised her hand to touch his much thinner face, and patiently explained, "Xiliang sent the prince''s marriage to reassure our hearts. As for who the prince will marry, is he in charge? Just because Xiliang killed so many of our soldiers this time, the empress will not Give them a good face. The prince may be innocent, but since he represents Xiliang, he will bear the anger of the empress instead of Xiliang." "Could it be that the prince and his son are going to enter the harem?" Ji Yunche''s eyes widened, so the prince of Xiliang will no longer be His Royal Highness, but will be her little father instead? "Emperor Mother wouldn''t want someone from Xiliang Kingdom to enter the harem. The prince of Xiliang probably wants to give it to some important minister." As long as Su Qi doesn''t marry, other imperial daughters are not qualified to marry the prince of Xiliang into the palace. The emperor will never allow it. Xiliang is very ambitious, if he marries their prince and encourages the prince to take over the heir apparent in the future, wouldn''t it be even more troublesome? The emperor''s heart is like a mirror, and he has already made plans. "Can the Xiliang Kingdom agree?" "They all sent letters of surrender. How can they be picky? Do you think my injuries were for nothing? If you don''t give them any color, maybe Xiliang thinks we are easy to bully and will be behind our backs. What a mess." The new emperor of the Xiliang Kingdom is a war-oriented faction. It seems that he doesn''t want to see the stability and peace of the countries, and he always wants to make something happen. Dongyue and Nanyue took good care of her this time, and she should be able to be honest for a few years. Ji Yunche frowned again when he heard her talking about the injuries on his body. "I have asked the housekeeper to replace Imperial Physician Hu, you should let her see your injury first, okay?" Ji Yunche looked at Su Qiruo worriedly, Su Qiruo just nodded when she was about to refuse, so she was blocked back. "it is good." Only by listening to him can he feel at ease. Su Qiruo''s injuries had already healed up to seven or eighty-eight, and Imperial Physician Hu came and prescribed some warming and tonic medicines, and Ji Yunche checked them one by one before handing them over to the housekeeper. "You look more and more like a palace lord." Su Qiruo''s brows and eyes are crooked when she smiles, Ji Yunche''s appearance is clearly a little housekeeper. Ji Yunche blushed and gave Su Qiruo a look: "I was just careful, lest there be any mistakes." He doesn''t know medical skills, but it is clear which herbs are poisonous or inhibit them. On weekdays, he saw that his father was so careful in doing things, and he learned a little bit by ear, but he didn''t expect to be made fun of by her. "Yun Che, I am very lucky to have met you." The smile on Su Qiruo''s face gradually faded, and changed into a serious look. She really felt that she was very lucky to meet someone who met her expectations and aesthetics in every way. If Su Qi didn''t dare to imagine, what kind of pain would it be if there was no one to accompany her in the long journey of life? "I was also very lucky to meet His Highness." Ji Yunche has long passed the marriageable age, and he even thought that he might be accompanied by the ancient Qingdeng Buddha for his whole life in the future, but he didn''t expect that God would favor him and let him meet the best Su Qiruo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 481： My Delicate Husband (1) Chapter 481 My Delicate Husband (1) On the eve of the Xiliang prince''s entry into Beijing, the palace issued a marriage decree, and Su Qiruo personally brought a matchmaker to the prime minister''s mansion to propose marriage. Prime Minister Ji''s mansion, which was neglected because of his conviction that day, suddenly became the hottest place in the whole capital. No one thought that the son of the Ji family who used to live in the Tainu Mansion actually became the Tainu Lord. Some people disdain, secretly thinking that it is Ji Yunche who used his innocent body to seduce the soul of His Royal Highness early on, which made Her Royal Highness go to marry the young master of the Ji family as soon as he returned to Beijing. There are also people who are envious, envious that Ji Yunche can win the favor of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. Even if Prime Minister Ji was mistaken for a traitor collaborating with the enemy and treason, Her Royal Highness did not dislike Ji Yunche because of this. Ye''s carriage stopped in the alley next to Ji''s Mansion, a plain white hand protruded from the window, and the fingertips pinching the window sill turned white. A pair of red and swollen eyes were exposed through the gap opened, just looking straight at the gate of Ji Mansion, watching the dazzling red swaying in the sun, and never left for a long time. "Brother, go back!" Ye Qingcheng called out in a low voice, he couldn''t understand his brother now. His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager personally went to the Ye Mansion to make it clear to them that it was impossible for her to marry them. Although the reason was a bit unbelievable, it made them completely give up. Although Ye Qingcheng was sad, he also understood that this matter could not be forced, so he accepted his fate. But Ye Qingqing was unwilling. He couldn''t eat and couldn''t sleep, and he cried every day, and he didn''t even look at the marriage that his family was looking for. Hearing that Her Majesty the Empress Dowager returned to the capital, Ye Qingqing took Ye Qingcheng to the gate of the city early to wait, and was relieved when she saw her return with her own eyes. Ye Qingcheng realized at that time that he and his brother had different feelings for Her Majesty the Empress Dowager. He doesn''t understand his brother''s obsession, but he can see his brother''s pain. For Her Royal Highness, my elder brother is willing to do anything, but because of his status, he is the first to be excluded by Her Royal Highness. If they only wanted to be the younger brother of Her Royal Highness, would the ending be different now? Ye Qingqing looked back reluctantly, and the window fell, covering the loss and bewilderment in his eyes. The woman he loved for so many years suddenly wanted to marry someone else. That feeling... There was a deep, indescribable pain. "She is finally getting married." Ye Qingqing grinned her chapped lips and gave a wry smile. She is finally getting married, but the groom is not him. The broken nails sank deeply into the palm, and drops of blood rolled down the palm to the snow-white clothes, blooming red plum blossoms. "Brother, don''t be like this..." Ye Qingcheng looked at Ye Qingqing with a worried face, he felt that his brother seemed to be in trouble. Ye Qingqing shook her head, tightly clutched her injured palm, and hid it in her hanging sleeve. Does it hurt? Not as bad as heartache in case. "Let''s go back!" Ye Qingqing has always known that his reason for marrying Her Royal Highness is different from others. What he liked was always Su Qiruo, not her noble status. When he was very young, he liked to look at her from a distance. His father always joked that he should learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, be virtuous, magnanimous and tolerant, and marry the princess when he grows up. If you are a princess, you will be like an uncle in the future. The adults made a casual joke, but he took it seriously. Sometimes he even thinks, if Su Qi is not a concubine, but just a woman from an ordinary family, he must want to marry her too! After all, she is really good, very good. However, the woman who grew up in his blood will be gouged out today, even if he is **** injured, it will not change anything. He always thought that she had such a cold temper, that she was not cold or hot to anyone. But when he saw how she treated Ji Yunche with his own eyes, and when he saw her supporting Ji Yunche in front of the queen in the palace, he knew that she had always been very clear about what she liked and what she didn''t like. Ji Yunche was given all the luck in this world, he was jealous and angry, but it didn''t help. so be it! The person on the left and right will never be her again, and it doesn''t matter who they are. "Brother, forget about her!" "..." The carriage went farther and farther, and the people in the Ji Mansion didn''t know that such a person had ever been there. With the sound of firecrackers, the surroundings are full of joy. In the same year, on the eighth day of the winter month, Her Royal Highness the Empress Dowager got married, and the whole world celebrated together. In the winter of the following year, the little maiden was born, and Ji Yunche''s position as the crown prince was completely secured. The emperor and the queen love their little granddaughter to the core. When someone suggested that His Highness the Crown Princess marry the side Jun Nashi, the Queen was the first to jump out and object. If there is a concubine daughter, won''t someone compete with their precious granddaughter for the throne in the future? No, absolutely not. So there is no need for Su Qiruo to deliberately do something, as time goes by, no one dares to mention the matter of His Royal Highness serving as a servant. The princess is jealous, and everyone knows it. However, both the Queen and the Empress Dowager are willing to pamper her, so who dares to say anything? Even if someone is dissatisfied, they can only whisper a few words behind their backs. Whoever let Ji Yunche have a good life, the first child gave birth to a little daughter, who tied the hearts of His Royal Highness and Queen. Su Qiruo and Ji Yunche had three daughters and one son together in their lifetime, a family of six, happy and happy. "Hmm... so hot, uncomfortable..." The young man kept moaning, and his heavy panting sounded in his ears. Su Qiruo only felt that his whole body was extremely hot, and vaguely hugged something soft and greasy, and he was never willing to let go. The fragrance in the room gradually faded away, and the sound in the room also gradually disappeared, and finally returned to calm. This kind of thing that a man owes a woman love has long been commonplace in Manxiang Pavilion, but it is just a transaction between you and me. However, when Su Qiruo woke up, when she saw the naked young man beside her, she was so shocked that she almost lost her soul. She actually slept with a young man? She has "preserved" her innocence for eighteen years! Besides being sad, Su Qiruo still didn''t forget to pinch a corner of the quilt to cover the young man''s body, at least he had to cover that important part, didn''t he? Su Qiruo thinks that she is a good-natured person, but the red marks on the young man''s fair skin all show her brutality last night. She seems to be... a little heavy handed. The boy was still asleep, his long eyelashes cast a small shadow on his face. With a raised nose and red lips, her jaw line is as perfect as a knife carving, she is a rare beauty. His gaze moved down uncontrollably, and it happened to land on the smear of red on the bed. Su Qiruo was stunned suddenly. She must have slept with the wrong person, right? Damn Zhou Qing! Su Qiruo celebrated her birthday yesterday, and invited three or five friends out for drinks. Zhou Qingfei said that she would give her a big gift, and then lured her to Manxiang Pavilion with the help of alcohol, fearing that she would run away, and drugged her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 482： My Delicate Husband (2) Chapter 482 My Delicate Husband (2) Su Qiruo shook her dizzy head, she only had scattered memories of what happened last night, and couldn''t remember the specifics at all. Zhou Qing seemed to say that she "spend a huge amount of money" to book her the top oiran of Manxiang Pavilion, and accompany her for a spring night. But as far as Su Qiruo knew, the oiran of the Manxiang Pavilion, Mr. Ruyue, was no longer innocent, and several princesses were his guests. However, the boy on the bed... Clearly still a virgin. Su Qiruo suddenly felt lucky. Although she wasn''t such a pedantic person, she didn''t want to give her first confession to those men who greeted her. Although this young man is also a man from Hualou, she took away his innocence after all. A young man like this probably didnt enter this place of fireworks voluntarily, maybe he had no other choice. If he is willing, she can redeem him, give him a large sum of money, or buy him a large courtyard in the city, find a few servants to serve him, and keep him well fed for the rest of his life. Su Qiruo secretly scolded Zhou Qing for not being human. She never thought of playing with a man''s emotions and body, but in the end such a thing happened, and it was all caused by that bad friend Zhou Qing. Sighed softly, the matter has already happened, even if she pulls Zhou Qing over and slashes her, it will not change anything. Su Qiruo closed her eyes helplessly, and wondered if the young man would cry when he woke up later, after all, many young men who were forced to pick up guests were drugged and brought here for the first time, even he himself I don''t know what happened. If what happened to the two of them last night was due to the effects of drugs, then it would be really wrong. After all, it was the first time in my life, and the feeling passed without knowing what it felt like. well! Damn Zhou Qing, when she goes back, she will tell her new lover that there are already seven servants in Zhou Haiwang Qing''s mansion. Sinister things! Su Qiruo cursed in her heart, but she didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear of waking up the young man beside her. There is still the atmosphere after the joy in the house, mixed in the indescribable incense, which makes people dizzy. "Ugh" With another heavy sigh, Su Qiruo secretly turned over, stretched out her arms to pick up the clothes on the side and carefully put them on her body. The boy is still awake, she can''t leave like this, lest he get scared when he gets up. Su Qiruo felt more and more that Zhou Qing had committed a great crime and harmed the young man. Sitting at the table, she poured a full cup of last night''s herbal tea before taking a sip, Su Qiruo hurriedly put it back. She really didn''t dare to touch the things in Manxiang Pavilion anymore, who knows what''s in it. "Ugh" Resting her chin and sighing again, Su Qiruo feels uncomfortable like a cat scratching her heart. She couldn''t accept the custom of three wives and four servants in this female dynasty, so she dismissed all the housekeepers the family found for her. She just wanted to find a man she liked to marry back to the house in the future and live her life well. But who knew such a thing would happen? Take precautions against everything, but you can''t guard against a bad friend who is wronged by your side. His eyes fell on the young man again uncontrollably. The young man was thin. Looking at the clothes scattered on the side of the bed, he was not as exposed as other men in Manxiang Pavilion, but he looked like a man from a good family. Could it be that she slept with the son of a good family who was forced into prostitution yesterday? "Um" Just as Su Qiruo was thinking wildly, the boy on the bed uttered a cry. Got up in a panic and was about to walk over, but suddenly turned back and sat back. She was also a little scared, afraid that the boy would cry. Lu Yao moved his stiff arm, and the pain in his body made him wake up instantly. A pair of helpless eyes first looked at the strange bed curtain, and then the hands hidden in the quilt touched the naked body. The young man''s complexion became pale at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even his lips lost blood. It was as if his soul had been taken away for a moment. He originally made a living by playing the piano in Manxiang Pavilion, not a son who prostituted himself in the building. What''s more, he has always covered his face with a light veil, and nothing happened to him after staying for so long. Yesterday... What happened yesterday? Lu Yao''s mind was in a mess, he never thought that such a thing would happen. Since the accident happened in the Lu family, he escaped with his young brother. Life is difficult, and the only way to support these two is by performing arts. Even though his family was in decline and he had experienced such hardships, he never thought of making a living by prostitution. Even if he can''t marry a lady from the noble Xungui family in the future, he still wants to find a decent woman to be his husband and live a stable life. But if he loses his innocence today, his life will be completely over. Lu Yao didn''t even look at the other person in the house. He was no longer the son of a big family who was raised in a deep boudoir. Having been in Manxiang Pavilion for so long, although he has never seen such dirty things with his own eyes, he still knows something. Which one of the girls who hang out in flower houses all day is good? It is the same whoever possesses his body. Raising his hand to cover his sore eyes, the young man bit his lip tightly, but still couldn''t hold back the crying that reached his mouth. Su Qiruo who was sitting on the side completely panicked. Sure enough, she guessed right, she slept with a child from a good family. If... If he is willing, she can also take him home and try to develop a relationship slowly. But the young man never looked at her from the beginning to the end, presumably he mistook her for some prodigal girl! "You... don''t cry! I... I''m sorry for what happened last night. If you want, I can take you home..." Su Qiruo walked slowly to the bedside, and said cautiously. The young man suddenly lowered his white arm, interrupting Su Qiruo''s words with red eyes. "No need!" Go home with her? Go home and be her eighteenth servant? The woman''s bewildered look fell into his eyes, and Lu Yao''s heart suddenly trembled. She... Was she deliberately pretending to be innocent in front of him? Su Qiruo retracted her eyes in embarrassment, after all she was wronged in her heart, and she didn''t dare to really argue with that boy. "Then what do you want? As long as I can do it, I can..." "I said no need, let''s go!" Lu Yao tightened his grip on the quilt on his body. If it wasn''t for the severe pain in his body, he wouldn''t have given her a chance to talk nonsense here, and he would have put on his clothes and ran away. He didn''t come home last night, and he didn''t know how scared his brother was when he was alone at home. "I know you are angry, but what happened last night was really a misunderstanding. I was also drugged... If you really don''t want to go home with me, then I can also redeem you and give you money outside. Buying a house and finding a few servants to take care of it is better than staying here to make a living." The woman''s words made Lu Yao''s eyes sneer, these women really did everything they could to achieve their goals. Sorry, babes, I''m late today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 483： My Delicate Husband (3) Chapter 483 My Delicate Husband (3) He didn''t want to go home with her, so she wanted to keep him outside. Could it be that he didn''t want to be a little girl, so he was willing to be her concubine? In his life, even if Lu Yao never married, died of poverty and starvation, he would never serve anyone. "You go!" The boy said coldly, his patience was exhausted, and he really didn''t want to talk to the woman in front of him anymore. "you" Su Qiruo opened her mouth, wanting to comfort her, but felt that everything she said now seemed too powerless. If he really doesn''t want to, she can''t force it. That''s all, if he wants to stay, he can stay. She first went to find the bustard to take him down, so that he would not pick up any more guests in the future. Su Qiruo took out a handful of banknotes from her bosom, and put them on the bedside with her pocket purse, which was all her savings. "What''s your name?" Since you have taken over someone''s innocence, you have to ask his name, otherwise how will you protect him in the future. But after waiting for a long time, the boy didn''t speak. Glancing at the boy on the bed, Su Qiruo finally gave up. Untiing the jade pendant at her waist and pressing it on the bank note, Su Qiruo said apologetically: "No matter what happened last night, I''m sorry for you. If you need it in the future, you can take this jade pendant to the Tai Tuo''s mansion to look for it." I." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo didn''t stay any longer, brushed her hair casually, pushed the door and walked out. She still has to go to Zhou Qing to settle the score! Lu Yao didn''t expect that woman to say such a thing. She said that she asked him to go to Taifu''s mansion to find her. Could she be from Su''s mansion? Su Mansion is a Qingliu family, the most powerful person in the dynasty. Finger lightly touches the piece of white jade pendant, and there is a big "Su" lying on it. Indeed. Lu Yao frowned slightly. As far as he knew, this jade pendant was made of snow jade from the Tianshan Mountains. In Beijing, only the personal jade pendants of imperial daughters could be equipped with snow jade. The young lady in the Su family who could get a jade pendant made of this material could only use it. She can be the eldest daughter of a direct descendant, the direct cousin of His Royal Highness the Crown Princess. Old Madam Su is the tutor of the emperor, his son is the empress of the present emperor, his eldest daughter is the Minister of the Ministry of Officials, and there is only one granddaughter from the mansion, named Su Qiruo. Suwen Su Wen''s young lady is amazingly talented, both talented and beautiful. At the age of sixteen, she won three prizes in a row, and was appointed by the emperor as the number one scholar in the new department. The emperor loves talents, and he is related to the Su family, so he intentionally betrothed the seventh prince born to the empress to the Miss Su family, but Miss Su refused the marriage on the spot, which made the emperor and the queen furious, and the seventh prince also fell seriously ill. Haven''t been out for months. For this reason, old matriarch Su even took Su Shangshu to the palace to plead for mercy, which spared Miss Su from a censure. But how could such a clean woman appear in Manxiang Pavilion? Lu Yao rubbed his sore body, closed his eyes and thought about what happened last night carefully. He remembered that he was called by the bustard to play for some nobles, and Mr. Kisaragi seemed to be there at that time. But, why did he lie here with Miss Su family? Is it the incense burning in the house, or something beside it? Since the day Lu Yao entered Manxiang Pavilion to play the piano, he never touched any tea and wine in Manxiang Pavilion. He didn''t believe that someone would pull him over to accompany a guest for no reason. Could it be that someone deliberately designed her to implicate herself? Clenched the jade pendant in his hand, Lu Yao didn''t want to think about it. My younger brother is still waiting for him at home, so he has to go back quickly. Climbing up with a sore body, Lu Yao picked up his stripped clothes and put them on layer by layer. I have to say that this Miss Su is indeed a very gentle person. Even when he was drugged, he didn''t tear his clothes. Lu Yao grinned his pale lips and let out a wry smile. Thinking about the good, at least the women last night were not those fat old women, so it was a blessing in misfortune. Before leaving, Lu Yao still collected all the bank notes. He is not qualified to be noble now, his younger brother is in poor health and needs to take medicine, and the yard rented by the two of them is about to pay rent. With these silver coins, at least they can make their lives easier. Thinking of the blush on the bed, Lu Yao''s face turned pale again. His life has been completely ruined following what happened last night. Now he only hopes to raise his younger brother well, find him a good family, and then go to the temple to become a monk himself. Clutching the bank notes in his hand and the purse containing some silver and gold ingots, Lu Yao went out without looking back. After Su Qiruo went out, she went to find the bustard first, and asked for a long time, but the bustard didn''t understand what she was talking about. "Don''t you know the young master in your building? Or, you snatched that child?" Su Qiruo''s complexion also became ugly, she felt that she understood what she said, but the bustard still didn''t know who the boy she was talking about was. "Miss, don''t worry, you mean... that child looks handsome, with a tear mole in the corner of his eye?" Although the bustard did not know the identity of the woman in front of him, he knew that she came with Miss Zhou, and she was a noble person he could not afford to offend. Su Qiruo pointed to the position below her left eye and said, "It''s here." The bustard felt bad, and also worried for Lu Yao. Although he is in the flesh and blood business, he has always insisted on what you like and what you want, otherwise Lu Yao wouldn''t be able to play the tunes with him for so many years and still be innocent, after all, the child''s appearance is comparable to The oiran Ruyue also deserves three points of beauty. It''s just that the child has a stubborn temper. If he really loses his innocence, he''s afraid something will happen. Taking a sneak peek at Su Qiruo, the bustard thought, maybe this young lady has a crush on Lu Yao. If this is the case, maybe it is also the child''s good fortune. Seeing that the bustard was thinking, Su Qiruo was really annoyed and was about to get angry when he heard him speak. "If Miss remembers correctly, then you... the child you touched should be Lu Yao. He is not the son of our building, he plays the piano in the building. He comes to play a few songs every night and then leaves. He has never The accompanying guest is a good boy from an innocent family." Fearing that Su Qi would not believe him, Bustard tried his best to say a few good words for Lu Yao. If the lady in front of him can really want Lu Yao, he won''t have to work so hard. Even if he is only a servant and stays with such a handsome young lady, it is better to live in this Manxiang Pavilion every day. Su Qiruo was startled, her brows knit into a knot. If the son of a good family loses his innocence, he may die. "Do you know where he lives? Who else is in the house?" "There seems to be a younger brother in his family who is in his teens. It is said that he is not in good health. Lu Yao comes out to play every day just to see a doctor and get medicine for his younger brother." (end of this chapter) Chapter 484： My Delicate Husband (4) Chapter 484 My Delicate Husband (4) "There are only two brothers in the family, no elders?" Su Qiruo asked anxiously, if he still had a younger brother who needed to be taken care of, she wouldn''t be worried that he would do stupid things. Originally thought that he would cry after waking up, but she comforted him in a loud voice and then took him out of here. But he didn''t cry or make trouble, he was so calm that it was scary. "No, the head of the Lu family is a criminal minister who committed a crime five years ago. All the women in the Lu family were executed, and the men were made slaves. His father couldn''t stand the blow and left with his mother, leaving only two The young son was born at the same time as the grandson of the emperor, and the world was amnesty, so the two children escaped the catastrophe." The bustard sighed faintly. If he hadn''t had some friendship with the head housekeeper of the Lu family, he wouldn''t have taken such good care of Lu Yao. The two brothers of the Lu family are good-looking, afraid of encountering some bad people, so they dare not live in the mixed West Street. They have always rented a courtyard in Qingfeng Lane, South Street. Although it is expensive, it is better to be surrounded by good people. The money Lu Yao earns every month is nothing more than rent and medicine for his younger brother. Life has always been tight. Five years ago, Su Qiruo was only thirteen years old, but she remembered that a big event happened that year - "The Enclosure Case of King Qi". At that time, dozens of officials were involved, and the emperor was very angry about it. The contents of the book suddenly appeared in the mind, the young man named Lu Yao, in order to treat his younger brother, he performed in the Manxiang Pavilion all the year round, and then a guest accidentally saw the beautiful face under the veil and wanted to take his body forcibly. Refusing to commit himself, he was accidentally strangled to death while struggling. It''s just that the hero of the story in the book is not Lu Yao, but his younger brother Lu Yuan. To avenge his brother, Lu Yuan devoted himself to his enemy and endured it for three years. In the end, he killed all his enemies, avenged his brother, and died himself. Under that poison. This young man is very stubborn just looking at it, presumably his younger brother is just like him! However, if Su Qi can understand them, in this world, it is not enough for a woman to live, let alone two official sons who do not touch the spring water with their ten fingers. If you don''t have the ability to protect yourself, then the beauty of the city is a sin. "Do you know where his family lives?" Su Qiruo had no cash on him, even if he wanted to give him some more, he couldn''t get it out. I can only ask him where he lives first, and then send it in person later. Fortunately, she was the first person Lu Yao met last night. Presumably, with those bank notes, he probably won''t come to Manxiang Pavilion again during this period, so that he can miss out on the person who strangled him. Compared with the tragic ending in the book, Lu Yao is considered lucky to meet her. At least she won''t take his life, nor will she let him go. But after all, she took away his innocence. Since Lu Yao has a temperament that would rather die than succumb to others, this matter may not be so easy to pass. The bustard shook his head: "He never said that, I only know that the two of them rented a small yard in Qingfeng Lane, South Street, and they seldom go out on weekdays." "If he comes again in the future, I hope you can take care of him a little bit more. All the money will be on Zhou Qing''s head." If Su Qi didn''t want the bustard to know her identity, she had no choice but to borrow Zhou Qing''s name first. She is not short of money, but this matter is all facilitated by Zhou Qing, Zhou Qing must be responsible to her and Lu Yao. Now she can''t make up for the pain of Lu Yao''s loss of innocence, she can only compensate him with some money to make life easier for the two of them. "Miss, don''t worry, my family also loves that child." Seeing this, the bustard knew that this young lady was a kind and righteous lady, and felt a little relieved. "He... If he encounters any difficulties, please send someone to the Zhou Mansion to inform him, and I will definitely not treat you badly." If Su Qi knew that Lu Yao didn''t want to see her, he could only ask Bustard to take care of her. "The servants have recorded it." The bustard nodded heavily. In fact, it is not that he has never worried about Lu Yao. If such a face appears in Manxiang Pavilion, something will happen sooner or later. But he is only a skin and meat businessman, and he can''t help their brothers. Even if you are worried, there is nothing you can do. If they want to make a living, they must rely on their own ability. What can others do? If there is Miss Zhou''s protection, at least Lu Yao will have an extra security in the future. Su Qiruo asked Zhou Qing which room she was in again, she didn''t even go up the stairs, she just tiptoed, rushed up like flying, and kicked the door open. At this moment, Zhou Qing was still hugging the beauty and being intimate with her. She was so frightened that she almost fell off the bed. Just as he was about to swear, his expression changed immediately when he saw someone coming. "Ah Ruo, why don''t you enjoy yourself while the beauty is pregnant, why do you wake up so early?" Zhou Qing tugged the quilt on her body, completely covering herself and the people under her, smiling obsequiously. "I still want to ask you, a beauty is not satisfied with her arms, and dare to frame me!" Su Qiruo gritted her teeth, wishing she could swallow Zhou Qing alive. "What are you talking about? You and I grew up together since we were young, and we love each other as sisters. I spent half a year''s money in order to hire Mr. Ruyue for you!" Zhou Qing groaned aggrievedly, she herself was not willing to go to find Mr. Ruyue, knowing that Su Qiruo had high vision, so she ruthlessly kept that oiran all night. But looking at Su Qiruo''s appearance, not only did she not thank her, but she seemed to want to eat her. "Thank you!" Su Qiruo gritted her back molars, if it wasn''t for the fact that Zhou Qing had no brains since she was a child, she really wanted to slap her to death. "Don''t...you''re welcome!" Zhou Qing smiled mischievously, seeing the chill on Su Qiruo''s face, her smile froze again, and she blinked her eyes in embarrassment. Is it possible that she is ready to look at herself like this all the time? The young man under Zhou Qing''s body had already blushed, and couldn''t help panting heavily. Su Qiruo''s ears burned when he heard it, and he hurriedly turned his head away. "I''ll give you half an hour, get up and get dressed." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo strode away without looking back, leaving only Zhou Qing stunned. "Good sister..." The man below called out coquettishly, and Zhou Qing''s body froze, almost going to do bad things again. But when she thought of Su Qiruo''s face that ate a dead mouse, she froze in fright, and hurriedly got up from the bed. "Hey, I''ll come see you tomorrow." While putting on her clothes, Zhou Qing coaxed the boy on the bed, her hands moving quickly. She was really worried that Mr. Huakui did something to offend Su Qiruo, which made that little ancestor come here early in the morning to find trouble. "Who is that lady, why are you so afraid of her, Sister Zhou?" The boy propped his chin with one hand, and watched Zhou Qing get dressed sideways. The black hair hangs down the back, making it even more seductive. (end of this chapter) Chapter 485： My Delicate Husband (5) Chapter 485 My Delicate Husband (5) Zhou Qing swallowed impatiently, trying not to look at the person on the bed. This Su Qiruo is used to spoiling her good deeds. When she was a child, she peeked at the servant in the mansion taking a bath, but it was Su Qiruo who ran to complain to her mother, causing her to get ten boards. Now that she has finally grown up, she can enjoy the beauty''s grace as she pleases, but Su Qiruo came here to spoil her good deeds again. This enemy, she really owed her in her previous life. "That''s my sister who I can''t afford to offend." Zhou Qing fastened her belt neatly, leaned over and kissed the corner of the beauty''s lips, said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll be with you when I come back at night." After finishing speaking, before the beauty could respond, Zhou Qing rushed out like a dog chasing her. The young man covered his lips and let out a low laugh. With a smile, tears rolled down his face. Looking at the criss-crossed bruises on his fair arms, the young man gave a wry smile, and buried himself in the quilt full of love. If it is not a last resort, who is willing to do such a welcoming and sending business. People can leave if they want, and stay if they want. How can there be any half-truth? The bustard had told them a long time ago, don''t take the words of the benefactor to heart, otherwise you will definitely regret it. But sometimes, I can''t control my heart, and I always yearn for some unrealistic tenderness. Men are more stupid than smart, otherwise, how could they be played around by women? As soon as Zhou Qing went out, a powerful fist smashed towards her face. She couldn''t dodge in time, and was hit on the chin, so painful that tears came out. "Hey, hey, hey... If you have something to say, don''t kill me! I... I''m doing it for you too, right? Death is not a crime, death is not a crime." Zhou Qing hugged Su Qiruo''s arm neatly, begging for mercy. "Look at what you''ve done!" Su Qiruo kicked Zhou Qing''s ass, wishing she could be kicked to death. "Ouch...what the **** happened?" Zhou Qing looked at Su Qiruo while clutching her sore buttocks, and asked puzzledly. "..." Su Qiruo pointed at Zhou Qing so that her fingers trembled with anger, and in the end she couldn''t say the shameless words that she fell asleep with someone else''s boy. She is not as shameless as Zhou Qing. She always talks about the sleeping beauty in Hualou as a routine. Su Qiruo turned her head and left, Zhou Qing hurriedly chased after her, and she didn''t ask Su Qiruo the whole story until she was in the carriage. "Then... what about that man?" Zhou Qing didn''t expect such a thing to happen, and became worried for a while. If it''s just the oiran of Manxiang Pavilion, then she will sleep when she sleeps. The left and right are the things that I pay for and you pay for yourself. But if it is a man outside, if she is entangled, then Old Madam Su and Su Shangshu will have to kill her! Zhou Qing could even imagine the scene of her mother chasing her all over the garden with a feather duster after hearing the news. "He didn''t want to see me, so I left him the banknote and jade pendant..." Before Su Qiruo finished speaking, Zhou Qing interrupted her loudly. Zhou Qing looked at Su Qiruo''s empty waist with a pale face, and asked, "You...you gave him the jade pendant?" It''s over, it''s over, it''s over now. Not only is the jade pendant gone, but even the purse is gone, it must have been given away by this fool. "I have nothing else to give him. If he encounters any trouble in the future, I can''t leave it alone." Su Qiruo clutched her forehead and said helplessly, if Zhou Qing hadn''t done something bad with good intentions, she wouldn''t have to be so embarrassing now. "It''s just a love affair. You have already given the silver ticket, so how can you leave him the jade pendant that is close to you? What if... what if he goes to the Su Mansion with the jade pendant to ask you to marry him, will you marry him?" marry?" Zhou Qing deliberately lowered her voice, not wanting to be heard behind. The Su family valued their reputation the most. If a man came to find someone with a jade pendant, what would she do then? "He is not the son of Manxiang Pavilion. Since I have taken his innocence, there is no reason to ignore it." Su Qiruo leaned her head against the carriage wall, squinted her eyes and said. For a man from a good family, innocence is more important than life. If Lu Yao didn''t have a younger brother, she was afraid that he would do stupid things. No, according to the plot in the book, Lu Yao really would rather die than commit himself to others. "You... where is your usual shrewdness? Why are you so serious and confused when you encounter men!" Zhou Qing said with a bit of hatred. What family status is the Su family? There is no man in the capital who doesn''t want to marry to Su''s residence, even the few princes in the palace want to marry Su Qiruo. She is asking for trouble for herself! "You don''t need to say too much. When you go to Manxiang Pavilion in the future, put more money in the bustard''s place, so that the bustard can take care of him. If someone goes to the Zhou mansion for help, you can order A Liu to go to the Su mansion and tell me. By the way... let''s secretly search for the residence of the brothers." Based on what Bustard said, brother Lu Yao''s life is not easy. There is no woman in the family, so I am afraid that I dare not sleep soundly every night! Su Qiruo has always been a courageous person, whether she likes it or not, she must be responsible to Lu Yao. Even if he really came over with the jade pendant in the future and forced her to marry him, she would not refuse. This is her own fault, no wonder others. Zhou Qing wanted to persuade her again, but when she thought that she was the culprit in this matter, she stopped talking again. If something really happens one day, then let her come out and take care of it. There are already so many servants in her mansion, and she is not afraid of one more, the worst thing is to be beaten by her mother. She has a rough skin and thick flesh, and she has long been used to it. "Don''t worry, I will do my best on this matter." Zhou Qing nodded guiltily, she was the one who harmed her good sister. Su Qiruo is an upright bamboo pole, she shouldn''t think about bending her. "In the future, you should avoid going to that kind of place. Look at your sallow complexion, it is obvious that you are overindulging in sex." Su Qiruo gave Zhou Qing a disgusted look, and snorted coldly. Zhou Qing touched her face with her hand, and replied unconvinced: "That''s because I didn''t wash my face in the morning, and it''s not you..." It wasn''t that she ran to kick her door early in the morning, causing the beauty she got to fly away again. It''s just that she doesn''t dare to say that again, Su Qiruo is still angry in her stomach now! "Okay, Ruo, you must hide this matter from me. If my mother knows that I took you to that kind of place, she will definitely kill me." Zhou Qing''s mother is the Minister of the Household Department, and also a student of Old Madam Su. She grew up with Su Qiruo''s mother since childhood, and Su Qiruo is now working under her. The two families are considered family friends, so Zhou Qing and Su Qiruo also get along like sisters. (end of this chapter) Chapter 486： My Delicate Husband (6) Chapter 486 My Delicate Husband (6) It''s just that Su Qiruo is eager to learn, Zhou Qing is lustful, this is a world of difference between the two. If it weren''t for the two of them playing together since they were young, no one would have believed that the stunningly talented Su Zhuangyuan would be friends with a dude like Zhou Qing. "If you get things done for me, I can still think about it. If you dare to act recklessly on your own, don''t blame me for being ruthless." Su Qiruo gritted her teeth and threatened, she was also afraid that Zhou Qing would be confused again and hurt Lu Yao again. Zhou Qing hurriedly raised her right hand, and swore to the sky: "Don''t worry, I will handle things well, find your little man, and take care of him like an ancestor." Although Zhou Qing has never raised a concubine, she has heard of such things. From her point of view, if Su Qi couldn''t let go of that man, and couldn''t bring him back to the mansion, she could only be kept outside as a concubine. That''s fine too, don''t look at Su Qiruo''s warm smile on his face all day long, in fact, this person has been cold-tempered since he was a child. If someone really caught her eye, it would make her a little worried, and it would also make this otherworldly guy a little more tender. If you have a child in the future, you can bring it back to the mansion to be a servant, which is not a bad thing. It''s just that I don''t dare to say anything about this matter now, it''s terrible! "Don''t touch them." Su Qiruo reminded again worriedly, this Zhou Qing is the most beautiful, and when she sees a beautiful young master, she can''t walk. Lu Yao is so beautiful, I think his younger brother should not be far behind, if this pervert takes a fancy to him, it will be like a sheep falling into a tiger''s mouth. "What are you talking about? I don''t even dare to take a second look at your man, how dare I touch him?" Zhou Qing waved her hands again and again, even though the surname Lu was more beautiful than a fairy, she didn''t dare to move! Although Zhou Qing is lustful, she also has principles. She can touch any man in the world, but if Su Qi likes her, she will definitely stay away. It''s rare for this ice lump to fall in love with someone. If she still tries to **** her, is she still human? "Remember what you said today." Su Qiruo glared at Zhou Qing, Zhou Qing shrank her shoulders aggrievedly, not trying to understand what went wrong right now. She clearly made an agreement with Mr. Ruyue, and she paid the money. Master Ruyue himself is very satisfied with Su Qiruo, his eyes are glued to her body and he can''t move away, he can''t wait to stick them upside down, but how could the man who finally appeared in Su Qiruo''s room become that surnamed Lu? What went wrong? And that Mr. Ruyue who was missed by Zhou Qing was also hugging the quilt and crying at this time! He didn''t expect that the woman he worked so hard to please all night was not Miss Zhou''s exile friend, but a fat woman with a fat head. Although Ruyue is a prostitute, she is also the pillar of the building. If the guest is not what he likes, he will not do it no matter how much money is given. The fat woman was lying there on all fours, snoring with her mouth open, Ruyue glared at her several times with her red eyes, finally got up and took all her clothes and money away. This dead fat pig dared to climb into his bed, he would definitely not let her go. Ruyue wiped her tears and went back to her yard, threw the fat woman''s clothes into the stove of the small kitchen, and set it on fire. Still feeling perplexed, he distributed all the banknotes found from the fat woman to the servants waiting in the yard. He doesn''t want the money of such a dirty woman, it makes me sick to think about it. "Prepare water, I want to take a shower." I heard that Mr. Ruyue has been soaking in the bathtub all day, and he refused to come out even though his body was flushed. In the end, it was the bustard who came and said that he wanted to invite a doctor to come and have a look at Ruyue, and Ruyue walked out holding the bathtub, saying that she was fine. When Zhang Yuan woke up, there was no sign of the beauty on the bed, but the traces on her body all showed that she had succeeded last night, and she squinted her pair of triangular eyes with joy. She has never seen such a beautiful man before, this taste... Tut tsk tsk... At this time, Zhang Yuan didn''t know that even his underwear was burned to ashes, and he was still immersed in the dream of embracing a beautiful woman. If she hadn''t resorted to some tricks, then the beauty probably wouldn''t just give in. It''s just a pity that he was allowed to run away. The beauty in Zhang Yuan''s dream had already left Manxiang Pavilion at this time, and returned to the alley entrance of Qingfeng Lane on South Street. Holding Qin in his arms tightly, Lu Yao hasn''t figured out how to tell his brother about this. Although Lu Yuan is only thirteen years old, he knows a lot. If nothing happened to the Lu family, Lu Yuan could say kiss now! Most of the sons of aristocratic families talk about marriage at the age of thirteen or fourteen, and get married at the latest at the age of fifteen. And Lu Yao is already seventeen this year, and he has lost his innocence, so his life is completely hopeless. Standing outside the courtyard gate, Lu Yao raised his hand and gently knocked on the closed gate. Before he retracted his hand, the door opened from the inside. The red-eyed boy looked at him with his mouth squinted, with a look of grievance on his face. "elder brother" "A Yuan, why are you here? You..." Lu Yao wanted to ask again, but the answer was obvious. It must be that he didn''t wait for him to come back last night, so he kept watch at the gate all night. "Let''s go in and talk." Lu Yao turned around and closed the door, and fastened three latches from the inside, and then entered the house with bloodshot eyes Lu Yuan. "Brother, why didn''t you come back last night? But did someone bully you?" Lu Yuan looked at Lu Yao worriedly. Although he didn''t understand the relationship between men and women, he also knew that the Manxiang Pavilion played by his brother was not a place where serious men would go. But for him, my brother still committed himself there for many years. Lu Yao took out a purse and a few banknotes from his bosom and put them in front of Lu Yuan, and said with a smile: "Last night, a distinguished guest with a lot of money came to the Manxiang Pavilion, and I played there all night. It was rewarded by that distinguished guest." After that, Lu Yao looked at Lu Yuan again, and said with distress: "It''s all my brother''s fault. I couldn''t come back and I didn''t find someone to inform you. It made you worry all night. But I won''t do it again. With these bank notes, my brother can stay with you well at home, and we can grab the best medicine to take care of your body sooner." Looking at the bank notes on the table, Lu Yuan couldn''t believe it. Just playing for one night, you can be rewarded with tens of thousands of taels of silver tickets. Does my brother think that he is still that little kid who knows nothing about the world? "elder brother" Called my brother, but Lu Yuan still couldn''t ask the rest of the words, and my brother obviously didn''t want to tell him. He knows his elder brother''s temper. If he doesn''t want to say it, it''s useless to ask him any more, and he will only make his elder brother sad for no reason. "Is brother tired? There is porridge in the pot, I''ll get a bowl for brother." Lu Yuan stood up and hurried out to serve Lu Yao a meal. (end of this chapter) Chapter 487： My Delicate Husband (7) Chapter 487 My Delicate Husband (7) The smile on Lu Yao''s face faded away, looking at the banknotes on the table, the woman''s face appeared in his eyes. Although he hated her terribly in his heart, she still occupied his body, and he would always inadvertently think of that helpless face. She said that she was also drugged, but even if she was innocent, the fact that robbed him of his innocence was in front of her eyes, and it was irrefutable. Su Qiruo, he knew that she was the youngest number one lady in Nanqi Kingdom, and she was famous all over the world. Actually, perhaps earlier, they had met. Unconsciously, her fingers touched the jade pendant in her arms. She was willing to give him the jade pendant that represented her identity. Was she really not afraid that he would take the jade pendant to Su''s house to find trouble? It is said that Su Zhuangyuan is upright and benevolent. If you only look at this matter, she is indeed benevolent. The banknotes she gave him, not to mention buying Mr. Hualou overnight, were more than enough to cover the entire Manxiang Pavilion. Lu Yao smiled wryly, and withdrew his hand touching the jade pendant. The only thing he should be thankful for now is that the girl last night was her, not someone else. At any rate, she was still willing to take responsibility for him and didn''t ignore him. If it were another woman, even after she woke up, she might not be able to let him go. She might have to humiliate her, not to mention giving him all her savings and jade pendants. The money may not seem like much to her, but if he and Lu Yuan save money, it will be enough to spend a lifetime. Lu Yuan quickly brought in two bowls of porridge, and Lu Yao got up to bring out a small dish of the sour cabbage he had learned to pickle. The two brothers ate a bowl of porridge with pickles, washed up and went to bed. "Sleep for a while, brother will be here with you." Lu Yuan was worried about Lu Yao, so he didn''t sleep all night, and soon fell asleep. It was Lu Yao who had troubles in his heart and pain in his body, so he couldn''t sleep for a long time. Looking at the gray bed curtain with his eyes open, Lu Yao suddenly didn''t know what to do. In the past, he would accompany Lu Yuan to study and embroider at home during the day, and at night he would go to Manxiang Pavilion to play the piano for an hour, and the day remained the same. Now that he suddenly settled down, he no longer has to run around like this, and his heart is empty, as if part of his soul has been taken away by someone. At some point, Lu Yao also fell asleep. He seems to have had a very real dream. In the dream, a three-year-old milk doll in a lotus root pink gown is holding a small xylophone, hiding in the garden and fiddled with it. A girl doll carved in powder and jade looked at him with her head tilted like a little adult, and she pursed her mouth in disgust and said: "Your technique is wrong, and the sound you play is also harsh and unpleasant. You should practice more quietly when playing the piano. Since you are If you want to learn, you should not be lazy and play tricks just because you are young." "Who is it? Why is it at my house?" The little doll was not happy to be reprimanded, staring at a pair of glass-like eyes and asked the girl in a childlike voice. "I am a guest invited by your mother." After finishing speaking, the girl turned around and left. Later he went to ask, that day the mansion invited Mr. Su''s family to visit, and the four-year-old girl was Su Qiruo, Mrs. Su''s granddaughter. I heard that Ms. Su''s family was able to write poems at the age of two and practice martial arts at the age of three. There is no second such precocious child in the capital. Little Waffle doesnt quite understand, but she knows that the young lady who scolded her is a very powerful person. Since this is the case, he will not blame her. When he was five years old, the palace held a flower viewing banquet. He entered the palace with his father. Later, while playing with a few boys of the same age, he got lost in the imperial garden and cried so much. A girl who had just lost a front tooth appeared out of nowhere, and while she disliked him for being a crybaby, she wiped his tears with her sleeves and took out a pine nut candy from her purse and fed it to him. , and sent him intact to his father. He didn''t quite remember what happened at that time, but he only remembered that the pine nut candy was very sweet. At the age of six, he went hunting with his mother for the first time. Children of about the same age were playing around with little bows and arrows. Because he walked too far, he accidentally fell into the trap set by the hunter. A girl with an adult bow and arrow rescued him from the deep pit. One step behind him who was crying miserably, and sent him back to the camp. after that After he was seven years old, his father would not allow him to see his niece again when he took him out, and he never saw that vague figure that only appeared in his dreams again. As time goes by, many childhood memories fade away. Lu Yao woke up suddenly from the dream, raised his hand to cover his aching chest, the girl doll in the dream overlapped with the face of this morning. It turned out to be her. It was not the first time they met today. He had seen her before when he was young. It''s just that he was young at the time, he couldn''t remember clearly, and she should have forgotten it too. Recalling the joke his father used to say when he was young, Lu Yao couldn''t help but feel palpitations. If the mother hadn''t stood on the wrong team and the Lu family hadn''t had any accidents back then, he should have been her rightful king. He remembered that his father had said that Mrs. Su had intended to be married to the Lu family, and that the only person in the Lu family whose age was comparable to her was herself. Is it all...predestined? Even if something happened to the Lu family, he still met her in the crowd. It''s just that she is now the high-ranking champion lady, but he is a weed with low dust, and he is no longer worthy of her. For some reason, after this dream, I felt less pain in my body. He even felt a little lucky that she was the one who entered the room where he was, and that he was the one lying in the room she entered. Even if I know that I am no longer good enough, I still have some luck in my heart. If this life is doomed to be difficult, then the suffering last night should not be regarded as suffering, but the only memory God gave him. The memory of his childhood dream is enough for him to relive for the rest of his life. Take out the piece of white jade pendant from her bosom, lightly touch the word "Su" with her fingers, a feeling that has never been felt in her heart. Suddenly clenched his fists, Lu Yao thought, he must be crazy. That person took his innocence, he should hate her. How can you still think of an excuse to excuse her? How can you still feel lucky? He shouldn''t be such a shameless man. They only met a few times when they were young, and this cannot be used as an excuse for her to occupy his body. However, he never thought of remarrying in his life, so who can he leave this innocent body to? If a woman was destined to appear in the nightmare, then he hoped that it was her. It''s just a smart woman like her, why should she leave such a big handle to others? If she met another man, would she also give the jade pendant to that man? What if... what if someone takes advantage of her? (end of this chapter) Chapter 488： My Delicate Husband (8) Chapter 488 My Delicate Husband (8) Although Mrs. Su is a pure minister, the Queen is her own son after all. Even if Su Qi doesn''t stand in line, in the eyes of the Three Emperors and One Party, the Su family is also a member of Her Royal Highness. If someone wants to take advantage of her affairs to manipulate His Majesty the Empress Dowager, then he, who had a flirt with her and took her personal jade pendant for a time, will become the best handle of the Su family. At that time, how others will arrange for her to abandon her, or find out the identity of his mother and involve the Su family, it will be a disaster for the Su family and His Royal Highness. Perhaps this matter was caused by the secret manipulation of the third princess, after all, the fat lady from the Zhang family was also in Manxiang Pavilion yesterday. The Zhang family is the father''s family of the third emperor''s daughter, so it is reasonable to deal with Su Qiruo for the third emperor''s daughter. Even if he knows that there is no possibility between them, he will not become her weakness. Since this happened to him, it is over. Just treat it as a dream. Su Qiruo, may you have a bright future, many flowers, and peace for the rest of your life. Carefully hid the jade pendant in a wooden box by the bed, froze for a moment, then took it out and stuffed it back into his bosom. This thing is too expensive, he dare not misplace it. Lets put it on your body first, and find another opportunity to return it to her. Lu Yuan fell into a deep sleep, and when he opened his eyes, it was already noon. The elder brother next to him was still asleep, his beautiful eyes were lightly closed, and his red lips were slightly raised. Even though he grew up beside his elder brother, he felt very beautiful just looking at him. Lu Yuan stretched out his finger to touch Lu Yao''s arm, paused with his finger, hooked his sleeve and carefully pulled it up. A cold hand suddenly grabbed the troubled finger, Lu Yao frowned and looked at his helpless younger brother. "A Yuan." Lu Yao''s voice was still a little hoarse after waking up, and there was still a little trembling hidden. Did Lu Yuan know something? The Shougong sand on the arm has disappeared. If Lu Yuan finds out, he will know what happened last night... Lu Yao was frightened in his heart, he really didn''t want his younger brother to know the dirty things outside. "Brother, are you awake? I''m hungry..." Lu Yuan withdrew his hand awkwardly. If his brother didn''t ask, he wouldn''t take the initiative to say anything. He just felt that something was wrong with his brother today, and he was afraid that his brother would be bullied outside. "I''m going to cook, you get up and practice today''s calligraphy." Lu Yao put down his sleeves calmly, got up and went to the kitchen. Looking at his brother''s flustered back, Lu Yuan became more and more worried. He believed that his brother would not sell his body for money, but something was really wrong with his brother today. Over the years, he has never been away overnight, and his monthly silver is only thirty taels. How could he get back tens of thousands of taels of silver bills in one night, and a purse full of broken silver. Purse? Lu Yuan got up from the bed, found the purse in the wooden box, and rubbed it in the palm of his hand. Looking at the fabric and embroidery, it must not be affordable for ordinary people. Exquisite Yunjin? Lu Yuan was surprised, this is probably only available to the princesses. Fingers touched a small bump in the corner of the purse, turned it over, and saw the word "Su" embroidered on it. "Su?" Lu Yuan frowned suspiciously. He didn''t hear his brother tell him about a distinguished guest named Su! In the past, Lu Yao would also tell Lu Yuan some interesting stories about Manxiang Pavilion, such as whose powerful lord brought his servants to Manxiang Pavilion to arrest people, or a rich merchant who spent a lot of money to buy Mr. Ruyue, but never I have never heard of a guest named Su. Lu Yuan took another look at the gold beads and silver nubs in the purse, and then put the purse back. Because only he and his brother lived in the yard, and the main house was very big, they bought a screen to block in front of the bed, and placed the bookcase outside, so that my brother could watch him read while he was embroidering. Pulling his shoes to the bookcase outside the screen, Lu Yuan searched for something layer by layer. He remembered that there was a book that recorded the rich and powerful families in Shangjing, and he might be able to find the family named Su in it. Because of Lu Yuan''s poor health and good looks, he seldom went out, so naturally he didn''t know who the famous Su Zhuangyuan in the capital was. Even if he heard his brother mention it before, he probably wouldn''t associate that Su Zhuangyuan with the honored guest that his brother was talking about. After all, scholars are noble and would not go to places like Manxiang Pavilion at will. Lu Yuan lay on the desk and flipped through the books in his hands, pointing down one by one with his slender fingertips. "Su Zhongjie from the Su Mansion, is he the Grand Tutor?" Lu Yuan''s finger stopped on Su Zhongjie''s name, frowning and muttering. Old Madam Su is the emperor''s benefactor, probably as old as his deceased grandmother, so naturally he will not go to such a dusty place again. "Daughter Su Jiyu, who was then Minister of the Ministry of Officials..." This should not be possible. My brother said that the Minister of the Ministry of Officials is the direct sister of the empress. Even for the empress and the princess, it is impossible for her to go to Manxiang Pavilion with ten thousand taels of silver to have fun. "Su Qiruo, the eldest granddaughter of the Su family, was an examinee in Pingchang in the 21st year, and won three prizes in a row. At the age of sixteen, she became the youngest lady in Nanqi Kingdom..." Lu Yuan caressed the three words "Su Qiruo", for some reason, he always felt that this person would be related to that purse. If this Su Zhuangyuan is the eldest granddaughter of Mrs. Su, then she is the cousin of His Royal Highness, let alone a purse made of top-quality brocade, even a quilt made of top-grade brocade is acceptable. Who doesnt know that the emperor and empress love each other deeply, and Her Royal Highness is the eldest daughter of the emperor and the empress. As for Her Majesty the Granddaughter of the Su family, the status of the eldest granddaughter is naturally different from others, and Her Majesty the Crown Princess may value her somewhat. But is Su Zhuangyuan, who won three consecutive awards, really the one who bullied his brother? The Su family is very powerful, if that person really touched his brother, how would he avenge his brother? Lu Yuan''s eyebrows were wrinkled in worry, because he was in a bad mood and had difficulty breathing. "Cough cough cough cough..." Clutching his chest and coughing, his little face was flushed red from coughing. Lu Yao, who was carrying water outside, heard the voice and hurriedly threw down the bucket and ran in. He caressed Lu Yuan''s back and said worriedly: "Why did you cough again? But didn''t you take your medicine yesterday?" "I''m fine, brother. Cough cough... It''s just a temporary bout of breath, and it will be fine soon." Lu Yuan shook his head and coughed a few more times to get better. It''s just that he coughed so hard that his chest hurt a little. But he won''t tell his brother about these things, lest he worry. "I will take you to see the doctor in the afternoon." Lu Yao said with a straight face, now that they have money, they still need to find a powerful doctor to show them to them. Lu Yuan has been suffering from illnesses since he was young, what can he do in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 489： My Delicate Husband (9) Chapter 489 My Delicate Husband (9) "elder brother." Lu Yuan grabbed Lu Yao''s wrist, blushing and said, "Brother, those bank notes are enough for us to buy a yard of this size. In this way, we don''t have to pay so much rent every year, and we have to worry about being evicted at any time. Why don''t we buy the yard first, okay? The disease has improved a lot now, and it will be too late to see it later." Lu Yuan will never forget the scene where they were chased around when they had no money to pay the rent. Fortunately, they met the kind-hearted Sister Liu later, which gave them this shelter. Although the yard is not big, it is better than safety. The surrounding residents are all scholars, and the whole alley is quiet, and no one will disturb each other. Lu Yuan likes the alienation between neighbors, so that no one will covet the looks of him and his brother, and no one will climb their walls every day and knock on their windows at night. He still remembered that he had rented a yard in Baihua Lane on West Street before. The widower who lived next door was a widower who had a dead woman. The man didn''t even have a child, and he made a living by selling his body. Every few days, a red lantern would be hung at the gate of the yard. He didn''t understand it at the time, but later he realized that it was a way of attracting customers. That day, out of curiosity, he sneaked out to take a look at the high-hanging red lanterns, and was almost humiliated when the widower''s benefactor saw his appearance. It was the man who came forward to save him, and then told his brother to let them move away quickly. The man said that most of the people living in Baihua Lane are men like him, and the appearance of their brothers living there is like putting young lambs at the tiger''s mouth, just waiting for people to eat them. Brother was so frightened that he took him away overnight. The two of them wiped their faces and squatted on the base of the city wall all night. Later, they searched almost the whole of Shangjing in order to find a suitable residence, and suffered a lot of grievances. My brother was beaten for protecting him. Fortunately, when I was seeing a doctor, I met Sister Liu who was helping in the hospital. Sister Liu introduced the yard of her relatives to them. The yard is small, but the location is good, but the price is also high. Lu Yuan didn''t want to live here at first. It was not easy for his brother to earn money. He had already spent more than half of it on medical treatment and medicine, and the rest had to be used to pay rent. It became a problem for them to eat. But my brother refused, saying only that he could earn money with peace of mind living here, otherwise he would have to worry about his young brother when he went out, and he felt really uneasy. Lu Yuan restrained his thoughts, unwilling to think about the unbearable things he had experienced in the past. They have suffered so much, but my brother can still keep his innocence. If yesterday... Lu Yuan didn''t dare to think, if a stubborn person like brother really lost his innocence, would he do stupid things? He couldn''t do without his brother, and if something happened to his brother, he wouldn''t live alone. He felt that he should ask clearly, no matter what happened, the two brothers should face it together. "A Yuan, your body is the most important thing. When your body recovers, wouldn''t it be faster for us to earn money to buy a big yard together?" Lu Yao smiled and rubbed his younger brother''s head, even if he sleeps on the street again, he will cure his younger brother''s illness. For him, there is nothing more important than Lu Yuan in this world. "But, brother..." Lu Yuan frowned worriedly, but saw Lu Yao smiling warmly. "Don''t worry, Sister Liu said, as long as we pay the rent on time, the landlord will not drive us away, and you can live in peace of mind." Looking at the smile on Lu Yao''s face, Lu Yuan felt more and more uncomfortable. He held Lu Yao''s hand tightly, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked the question in his heart. He didn''t want his brother to bear the pain alone. He grew up and could do something for his brother. "Brother, now you and I are the only ones in this world. I don''t want you to hide anything from me. Last night...but someone bullied you?" The smile on Lu Yao''s face froze, he pursed his lips and did not respond. He is not good at lying, and he can''t tell lies in front of his younger brother, but this matter is a misunderstanding, and that person cannot be blamed entirely. Seeing that Lu Yao didn''t speak, Lu Yuan suddenly stood up, and asked with red eyes and clenched fists: "Who is it? Who is that woman?" "A Yuan, things are not what you think." Lu Yao pulled Lu Yuan''s arm, pressed him to sit down again, and explained in a low voice, "No one bullied me, it was just a misunderstanding. Besides, they have already compensated the bank notes, so I am not at a disadvantage." Lu Yao really thought so in his heart, ever since he knew that the woman was Su Qiruo whom he had met when he was young, he no longer felt so painful. Lu Yuan stared closely at Lu Yao''s eyes, trying to see if he was cheating him. "My brother has never lied to you. You have to trust my brother. No one really bullies me. Otherwise, do you think I can come back intact?" Not to mention bringing back so many banknotes. If someone really plotted for his beauty, I am afraid that there will be no bones left from eating him long ago. It''s just that the person is her, so his ending is much better than expected. "But my brother was wronged..." As soon as Lu Yuan''s eyes turned red, big tears rolled out. He didn''t understand why his brother wanted to protect the woman who bullied him, was it just because of these banknotes? His brother is an innocent son of a good family, not those men who prostitute themselves in Manxiang Pavilion. Why do they think that they can buy their brother''s first night with money? "Ayuan, brother... I don''t feel wronged." Lu Yao pinched his fingers and murmured, sometimes he also felt that he was quite cheap, because the person who bullied him was Su Qiruo, so he still wanted to make excuses for her and hide it for her. But he couldn''t hate her. It is said that three years old is old, and seven years old is old. He didn''t believe that the grown-up Su Qiruo would turn into a pervert with vicious thoughts, he believed that she must have been drugged by someone just by looking at him, and she must be innocent. Yes, she must be innocent. "Brother knows that woman?" Lu Yuan noticed something strange about Lu Yao. He was young and didn''t know what happened to his brother before. He knew that his elder brother had been protecting him since the Lu family''s accident. If someone bullied his elder brother, even if he risked his life, he would definitely bite off a piece of that person''s flesh. His elder brother is the best man in the world, he deserves to meet a woman who is willing to protect him, instead of losing his innocence for no reason, in exchange for only ten thousand taels of silver. Brother was broken, how can he marry in the future? He is such a good brother, why should he be bullied? The more Lu Yuan thought about it, the more wronged he became, and the sadder he became, but he was afraid that his brother would also be sad, so he kept holding back his tears. (end of this chapter) Chapter 490： My Delicate Husband (10) Chapter 490 My Soft Husband (10) But the teardrops swirling in the eye sockets still couldn''t stop wanting to roll out, and he exhausted all his strength to hold back. "A Yuan, this matter is over." Lu Yao sighed softly. He knew that as long as he didn''t want to talk, Lu Yuan would definitely not ask again. "Brother, I''m sorry." Lu Yuan lay down in Lu Yao''s arms, hugged him and burst into tears. It was because of him that my brother went to that kind of place to earn money. If it weren''t for his illness that cost so much money every month, my brother wouldn''t have to take the risk of going to Manxiang Pavilion to perform, and he wouldn''t be taken over by others. It was he who harmed his brother. "Silly Ayuan, brother is very happy that you can always be by his side." Lu Yao smiled and smoothed Lu Yuan''s hair hanging behind him, and said softly, "My brother is also very lucky to have you as a younger brother." Also very lucky, the woman last night was Su Qiruo. If it were someone else, he definitely wouldn''t be so calm now. "Brother, don''t be sad, A Yuan will be with his brother for the rest of his life." Lu Yuan wiped away his tears and said solemnly. It doesnt matter if my brother doesnt marry, he will be with him for the rest of his life, and he will treat his brother better than everyone else. "Okay, my brother is very happy to be accompanied by Ah Yuan." Lu Yao curled his lips into a smile, and then Lu Yuan felt relieved. It seems that my brother is really not too hard to think about, so that''s good. "There is still a small piece of meat left from the meat I bought yesterday. Later, brother will make you your favorite braised pork." "Then I''ll go and light a fire for my brother." Lu Yuan pulled Lu Yao''s arm and went out together. Actually, Lu Yuan is in poor health and cannot eat too much greasy food. It''s just that Lu Yao feels sorry for him that he can''t eat anything good on weekdays, so he occasionally buys him a piece of meat to satisfy his cravings. When Lu Yuan was in Lu''s house before, Lu Yuan wouldn''t eat such food, but now he can eat a bite, but it can make him happy all day. Lu Yao felt distressed, but there was nothing he could do. He wanted to earn more money to make Lu Yuan''s life better, but he has no ability! He can''t sell himself, otherwise Lu Yuan won''t be able to marry a good man in the future. He would not do that either, the pride in his bones would not allow it. Even if the two brothers starved to death, they would never survive by selling their bodies. Thinking of Su Qiruo, Lu Yao let out a long breath. This was just an accident. A small plate of braised pork, a plate of vegetarian stir-fried vegetables, and two bowls of brown rice. The two brothers ate happily and were very satisfied. In the past few years, Lu Yao has changed from an untouchable young man to an ordinary man who is good at washing and cooking. And Lu Yuan is not a pampered child who can''t do anything. On weekdays, when Lu Yao returns late, he cooks porridge for dinner. The two brothers still rely on embroidered handkerchiefs to earn some pocket money during the day, and buying some rice noodles and vegetables is enough. Lu Yao and Lu Yuan each brought a gray cloth face towel, and used charcoal to smear their eyebrows thick and black, and smeared some dark yellow ointment on their exposed faces. The handkerchief went out. First went to sell the handkerchief, and then went to the best medical clinic in the city - Ning Shitang. "Ouch... You little thing, be lighter, my aunt''s **** will hurt like hell." A woman''s screaming came from inside the dark brown curtain, which made Lu Yuan shrink back in fright, and hid behind Lu Yao. Lu Yao patted the back of Lu Yuan''s hand lightly, and softly comforted him: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." The two stood in the corner quietly waiting for the old doctor inside to come out. The curtain was lifted, but a livid-faced woman in Chinese clothes came out first, supported by two guards on the left and right. Zhou Qing didn''t notice Lu Yao and Lu Yuan standing in the corner. Of course, even if she did, she wouldn''t think too much about it. After all, the smears on Lu Yao and Lu Yuan''s faces have already covered their original appearance, only the temperament all over their bodies is a bit incompatible with the clothes and appearance. "Go slowly." Zhou Qing supported her waist with one hand, put the other in the hand of the guard, and shouted with a grin. "Yes, miss." The guard responded respectfully, and then asked, "Miss, shall we go back to the residence or go to Miss Su?" The sound of "Miss Su" made Brother Lu Yao look in their direction. Zhou Qing curled her lips aggrievedly: "Forget it, Ah Ruo is still annoying me about what happened last night! Look, when did she hit me so hard? My teeth almost broke gone." The more Zhou Qing thought about it, the more sad she became. She also had good intentions. She was afraid that her good sister would grow crooked, so she tricked her out to learn more. Otherwise, it is rumored that Su Zhuangyuan has a habit of breaking his sleeves, and she will feel uncomfortable hearing it! The guard grinned stupidly, watching his companion go to the counter to get the medicine, so he had no choice but to persuade his master first. "You also know Miss Su''s temper, so don''t make decisions for her in the future, Miss Su is very strong in martial arts, we can''t beat her!" "Hmph! She only bullies honest people because I treat her well. Look, there is a woman who is so old and doesn''t touch a man. She... um..." Zhou Qing glared fiercely at the guard who was covering her mouth, her face turned blue with anger. Now that even a guard dares to take care of her affairs, is she too easy to bully? "Grandma, please keep your voice down. Can outsiders know about this? If you lose Miss Su''s face, you will be beaten again." As the guard said, he didn''t forget to take a look at Zhou Qing''s ass. Zhou Qing''s buttocks tightened, and she quickly shut up. "Forget it, I won''t say anything, just hurry up with what I told you to do, it''s rare for Ah Ruo to fall in love with a man, so don''t mess it up for your aunt." "Miss, don''t worry, the subordinate has sent someone to investigate, and I believe there will be news soon." "Although Ah Ruo is cold-tempered, he values ??love and righteousness the most. I don''t know which man is so blind that he can''t even look down on a dignified lady." Zhou Qing muttered something with her mouth flattened, and saw another guard coming over with the medicine, and then limped towards the door. While walking, he cursed: "It''s so slow to take a medicine, my aunt''s legs are sore after waiting..." The voice got farther and farther away, but Lu Yao was still standing in the distance in a daze, holding his wide sleeves tightly, his fingertips glowing white. Lu Yuan glanced outside the door, then turned his head to look at his brother who was still in a daze, and became more and more sure that the woman from last night was related to that Su Zhuangyuan. He just listened to what the woman said just now, as if this matter was all her fault, but he didn''t understand the details. "elder brother" Lu Yuan called out softly behind Lu Yao, and then Lu Yao regained his composure and dragged Lu Yuan to see the doctor. Su Qiruo went to take a bath and change clothes after returning home, and then called Fengshuang over. Fengshuang is the only man in her hidden guards, and he was also chosen by her grandmother. He is thoughtful and skilled. "This subordinate has seen the young master." A new month has begun, thank you for your recommended monthly tickets and red beans. What kind of hero and plot do you like, you can also communicate with the author! (end of this chapter) Chapter 491： My Delicate Husband (11) Chapter 491 My Delicate Husband (11) "Get up!" Su Qiruo waved his hand, looked at Fengshuang and said, "Go to Qingfeng Lane, South Street, and find someone for me." Fengshuang was taken aback for a moment, then immediately bowed and said, "Yes." Su Qiruo also only knows Lu Yao''s name and that he has a younger brother, but doesn''t know anything else. If Fengshuang wants to find Lu Yao, he has to go one by one. "After the subordinate finds Mr. Lu, do you want to bring him back?" "No, don''t bother him, find a place to live next door to him, and just keep an eye on him in secret." Su Qiruo hasn''t figured out how to arrange her and Lu Yao''s affairs in the future, so she can only find Fengshuang to protect him for the time being. Fengshuang is a man, so it is always more convenient. "Yes." "Go to the cashier to pay more money. I heard that his younger brother is not in good health. You should find a way to bring Imperial Physician Liu there to show him." After giving another instruction, Su Qiruo let Feng Shuang leave. She originally wanted Zhou Qing to do this, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt that Zhou Qing was unreliable, so she sent her own people there. One more person on the left and right can take care of him, and it won''t hurt him. Furthermore, Fengshuang wouldn''t be able to do much by Su Qiruo''s side on weekdays, so it''s not easy for her to let a boy secretly protect her when she goes out! It would be better to let Fengshuang go to Lu Yao''s side, which can be regarded as atonement for the sin she did for herself. Thinking of Bustard saying that Lu Yao''s mother is a guilty minister, Su Qiruo got up and went to the study again. At this time, Su Zhongjie and Su Jiyu''s mother and daughter were also in the study, discussing the dispatch of Jiangnan officials. When Su Qiruo pushed the door and walked in, the two who were talking looked at the door together. The news that Su Qiruo didn''t return last night can''t be hidden from everyone at all, so Old Madam Su and Mother Su naturally also know about it. But they also knew what kind of temperament Su Qiruo had, so they didn''t worry about her messing around outside at all. Young people always have their own circle, and its better to go out to have fun more, its better than being bored in the mansion all day. "Meet grandma, mother." Su Qiruo bowed respectfully to the two of them, then stepped in. Old Madam Su likes this granddaughter the most, and smiles all over his face when he sees her. "Ah Ruo is here, sit down quickly." "Granddaughter goes to find this booklet, grandma, you and mother will go first." Su Qiruo said with a smile that she wanted to investigate the case five years ago. "You might as well tell me what booklet you are looking for, and see if grandma can help you a little bit." Old Madam Su looked at his granddaughter lovingly, the pride in his eyes was almost overflowing. The thing she is most proud of in her life is having such a sensible and intelligent granddaughter. With Su Qi around, the Su family can at least maintain their glory for a hundred years. only The only thing that makes her dissatisfied with this child is that he refuses to marry a husband even at the age of eighteen, which is really a headache. Old Madam Su sometimes wonders how Su Qiruo became friends with Zhou Qing, that playboy. The elders of the family all hope that their children are well-behaved, obedient and stable, but the elders of the Su family hope that if Su Qi can go out and hang out more, instead of staying in the mansion like an old pedant all day long. "It''s not really an important matter. It''s about the case of King Qi enclosing land five years ago. Was there someone surnamed Lu among the officials involved at that time?" When Su Qiruo heard this, she didn''t insist on searching for it by herself. Grandma should know better. So, she moved a chair and sat opposite Old Madam Su, and asked while holding her chin. Old Madam Su was just curious about why his granddaughter suddenly wanted to ask about the case five years ago, but he didn''t ask much. She sighed, shook her head helplessly and said, "Speaking of which, it''s also my grandmother''s fault. If Lu Tinghui had listened to my persuasion back then, she wouldn''t have come to that point." Lu Tinghui is Lu Yao''s mother, and also a student of Mrs. Su, who was serving as the servant of the household department back then. Since Lu Tinghui was already sitting in the position of servant of the household department at the age of that year, one can imagine how far the official career can go in the future. However, she was dissatisfied and greedy, so she made a big mistake. "Grandmother means that our family has some connections with the Lu family?" Su Qiruo frowned suspiciously, she didn''t remember it at all. "You were young at that time, so I don''t remember it when I think about it. Your mother and I took you to Lu''s mansion as a guest in previous years. At that time, you were about three or four years old. When you first went there, you trained the young master of the Lu family. I cried, but Lu Tinghui''s heart ached so much." Speaking of childhood memories, Mrs. Su''s eyes also showed a sparkle. If nothing happened to the Lu family back then, no matter what the position of these six ministers would be, Lu Tinghui would have a place now. How could the Lu family have ended up like that. Su Qiruo touched her nose in embarrassment, she really didn''t remember. Since she was a child, she followed her grandmother and mother to various houses as guests. She has been to almost all the aristocratic families in the capital. Except for the Zhou family, there are not many of them. However, the grandmother said that she had taught the young son of the Lu family to cry. Could it be that she had already met Lu Yao at that time? "Then grandma, do you remember the name of the son of the Lu family?" Old Madam Su thought about it carefully, shook his head and said, "I only remember that child was very beautiful when he was young, like his father, as for his name..." "Yaoyao, Lu Yao, Lu Tinghui used to show off her son in front of me a lot." Su Jiyu, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, "Back then, Lu Tinghui had taken a fancy to you, and said that when you grew up, he would make that child your husband. Your grandmother also agreed." Speaking of this, Su Jiyu couldn''t help laughing bitterly. She grew up with Lu Tinghui since she was a child. If Lu Tinghui hadn''t done such a thing without telling her back then, how could she have been unable to save her in the end! "Yes! Back then, the Zhou family gave birth to a daughter, but only the Lu family gave birth to such a precious son, who looks good, so I wanted to make a decision for you first, who knows... Sigh!" It can only be said that people are not as good as heaven, and good fortune tricks people. Old Madam Su shook his head, obviously very disappointed with Lu Tinghui. Su Qiruo couldn''t figure it out, if the Su family was so close to the Lu family back then, why didn''t she see Lu Yao again? "Then what happened to the son of the Lu family after the accident?" "Perhaps Lu Tinghui had already got together with King Qi back then, and gradually alienated us, so that when you grew up, our family stopped communicating with the Lu family." Old Madam Su paused, then said, "Later, there was an accident in the Lu family, so I couldn''t come forward to intercede. Fortunately, your cousin''s eldest daughter was born, so I found an opportunity for your aunt Zhou Li and the others to ask the emperor to forgive the world. Still alive!" It''s not that Madam Su doesn''t want to care about it, but that they haven''t moved around for many years. They have almost become strangers. She doesn''t even know how many children Lu Tinghui gave birth to later. (end of this chapter) Chapter 492： My Delicate Husband (12) Chapter 492 My Delicate Husband (12) Thinking that Lu Tinghui herself knew that she was seeking skin from a tiger, and deliberately alienated the Su family, but she just didn''t want to hurt them! No matter what happened, what happened to the Lu family made Old Madam Su very sad for a long time. "Mother, I can''t blame you for what happened back then." Seeing that Old Madam Su was feeling sad again, Su Jiyu hurriedly tried to persuade her. "No matter what the result is, this is Lu Tinghui''s own choice. Grandma has always been loyal to the emperor. If grandma knows about this, it will only add to the trouble." Su Qiruo didn''t think that Lu Tinghui dared to risk the lives of the entire Lu family back then, so she would listen to her grandmother''s advice again. Even if the grandmother knew the truth back then, it would not change anything. "Forget it, don''t mention it." Old Madam Su waved his hand, then looked at Su Qiruo and asked, "Why do you remember to ask about the Lu family?" "Recently, I was looking through the previous case files, and suddenly remembered the enclosure case, so I wanted to look again." Su Qiruo dare not tell what happened last night, not to mention what decision the Su family will make, before Lu Yao agrees to be with her, she will not force him to take him home. "The case that year was obviously an enclosure, but behind it was hundreds of innocent lives. Otherwise, the emperor would not have executed so many people in a fit of anger." Old Madam Su has been an upright person all his life, and he never sees this kind of oppression of the people. After what happened that year, she was also very indignant, but more disappointed. After all, two of her students were involved in the case of King Qi''s land enclosure, which made the old lady Su who had always prided herself aloof a little bit unbearable. "Everything has a cause and effect, and grandma no longer needs to be sad about the past." Since the question has been clarified, Su Qiruo has no intention of staying to disturb the elders. "Yesterday my uncle asked my cousin to tell me that I will go to the palace today, and I''m afraid I won''t be back for lunch." Old Madam Su frowned slightly upon hearing this. "Your uncle is probably looking for you because of the Seventh Prince." "Amin is confused!" Su Jiyu also sighed, his face full of helplessness. If the emperor really wanted the Seventh Prince to marry into the Su Mansion, with the degree of favor the Queen and the Seventh Prince received, even if Su Qi was unwilling, the imperial decree would have been delivered long ago. Now, they always think that the decision of this marriage is in Su Qiruo''s hands, and they just blindly force her, but even if Su Qiruo agrees to this matter, the emperor will not agree. The Su family are relatives, and the power is too great now. They don''t dare to say a word in the court on weekdays. They are cautious, because they are afraid that they will make a wrong step and be caught. If the daughter of the Su family remarries the son of the current prince as Zhengjun, how can the emperor sleep peacefully? Even if the Su family is loyal, they might not be able to withstand the instigation of outsiders and the suspicion of the emperor, and sooner or later something will happen. "The Su family is currently on the cusp of storms, so be careful with every step you take." Old Madam Su nodded, which is self-evident. "Grandmother, don''t worry, my granddaughter will not marry the seventh prince. The women of our Su family have always relied on their own abilities, not those from the husband''s family. If my granddaughter meets a close friend in the future, even if it is a beggar on the street, I will definitely marry and pamper her at home, and I will definitely not marry a high-ranking ancestor and come back to make offerings." Su Qiruo''s words made the serious-faced Old Madam Su and Su''s mother laugh. They both gave her a sideways glance, but their eyes were full of doting. "You and the Seventh Prince are cousins. It stands to reason that it would be good to be close. But now... it is indeed inappropriate. I have wronged you, son." "The granddaughter is not wronged." Su Qiruo shook her head, a pale and bewildered face suddenly appeared in her mind. If she said that she wanted to marry the son of a criminal minister, she wondered if her grandmother would agree. "When the princess is able to be alone, the grandmother will give her resignation and return home. At that time, you and your mother can flex their muscles." Three generations of the Su family entered the court at the same time as officials, and there was a queen and a princess in the palace. Not to mention that the emperor feared the Su family, other ministers were also worried! "Grandma, Nan Qiguo cannot live without you." Su Qiruo said seriously, although she was a little bit smarter and more mature than others by virtue of her past life memories, but she was definitely not as good as her grandmother when it came to taking care of the overall situation and taking precautions. "You are better than grandma." Old Madam Su smiled with relief on her face. She was relieved about her granddaughter who had everything in her mind. "Grandmother is really impolite, how can you praise your granddaughter like this?" Su Qiruo joked, then got up and left. "Since you have a plan in mind, you should find someone you like earlier to settle the marriage, so that the Seventh Prince can also give up." Compared to the seventh prince''s obsession, Mrs. Su is more concerned about her granddaughter''s marriage. After a monarch is born, it is destined that their family and the royal family will not be able to marry again. Su Qiruo paused, then nodded slightly. After bidding farewell to Old Madam Su and her mother, Su Qiruo ordered Fenglu to prepare the car and entered the palace by herself. Even if she was unwilling in her heart, she could not refuse the queen''s invitation. Although the queen is his own uncle, he is also the biological father of the seventh prince. Just like the grandmother always sided with her, between her and the seventh prince, the queen must be on the son''s side. The carriage stopped at the gate of the palace, and Su Qiruo got off the carriage, only to find that the servants of Fengyi Palace were already waiting there. "Oh, Mr. Su, you are here, and I greet you." The palace servant greeted him with a smiling face, as flattering as that smile could be. "Lead the way ahead!" Su Qiruo nodded, but didn''t bother to talk to them, she was just getting annoyed! Before reaching the gate of Fengyi Palace, he saw the young man waiting in the corridor. The young man was wearing a light blue shirt, with a three-finger wide belt around his waist, making him look even more slender. It has been several months since I saw him last time, and this kid has indeed lost a lot of weight. A slap-sized little face is full of anxiety, and I think it has been waiting for a long time. The young man is very beautiful, and his brows even resemble Su Qiruo a little bit. Su Qiruo loved this cousin dearly in her heart, she always regarded him as her own younger brother, and never thought of marrying him, so when the emperor first proposed that he intend to betroth the Seventh Prince to her, she reacted like that fierce. And when she refused to marry in public, it was actually for his own good. The emperor would never allow Zhao Jin to marry into the Su family. They all knew in their hearts that only this innocent child was kept in the dark. At the beginning, the emperor pretended to be acting, but he was just waiting for the Su family to take the initiative to refuse, so as not to hurt the friendship between the emperor and empress. Otherwise, the charge of resisting the decree would not be so easy for her to pass. (end of this chapter) Chapter 493： My Delicate Husband (13) Chapter 493 My Delicate Husband (13) The emperor may love the queen, but she definitely loves her country more. When the young man saw the person coming, joy flashed in his eyes, but he quickly covered it up. "cousin" Zhao Jin walked over cautiously, calling Su Qiruo in a very low voice. "A Jin, long time no see." Su Qiruo smiled faintly, no different from usual. The sound of "A Jin" made Zhao Jin''s nose sore suddenly, and he almost cried. He thought his cousin was tired of him and didn''t want to see him anymore. Back when his cousin refused to marry in public, he didn''t blame her. It was because he himself didn''t make it clear to her in advance that she was almost punished by the empress. "Are you feeling better?" Seeing that Zhao Jin hadn''t spoken a word, just biting his lip and following beside her, Su Qiruo spoke first. "Thank you cousin for your concern, it''s all over." Zhao Jin''s voice trembled a little, he was flattered by her concern. "Don''t do such stupid things again, everything is not as important as your own body." "cousin" Zhao Jin''s eyes turned red, and a bit of grievance suddenly surged in her heart. She obviously cared about him, didn''t she? Su Qiruo suddenly stopped, turned around to face Zhao Jin, looked into those red eyes, and said seriously: "A Jin, take good care of yourself, no matter what happens, you will always be my younger brother." After finishing speaking, Zhao Jin strode into Fengyi Palace without giving Zhao Jin a chance to answer. Zhao Jin stared blankly at the back of the woman leaving, and the tears rolled out of her eyes. She still refused to have him. In her heart, he was just a younger brother. "Your Highness, don''t cry anymore. The imperial physician said that you have cried too much in the past few days. If you continue to do this in the future, you may hurt your eyes." The waiter beside him said worriedly, His Highness only thought about Miss Su, but Miss Su never seemed to like His Highness. "I thought...she had already figured it out now, I was just being self-indulgent." Zhao Jin smiled wryly, took the handkerchief handed over by the palace attendant and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, trying to stabilize his emotions. "However, I will not give up. She just doesn''t want to get married yet. I can wait until the day she is willing to get married, and then let the emperor and the queen go to marry her..." "Your Highness..." The waiter opened his mouth, but finally swallowed it back. Even the Queen can''t persuade His Highness, so what''s the use of saying it? He couldn''t figure it out, His Highness has a noble status, so why should he ask to marry Miss Su? There are so many noble girls in the capital, if Ms. Su can''t make it, just get another one. "In this world, there will never be anyone better than her." Zhao Jin murmured as she looked at the gate of the palace where there was no one left. From childhood to adulthood, his cousin loved him very much, and he could never find a better woman than her cousin. The waiter looked at His Highness''s idiot, and couldn''t help feeling a little sad. No matter how nice Miss Su is, she will never marry you! She made it so clear, as long as you are a younger brother, why are you bothering? It''s just that he didn''t dare to say these words again. It was because of Xiaofu''s persuasion, His Highness was so angry that he drove Xiaofu out of the palace regardless of the relationship between master and servant for many years. Miss Su is His Highness''s reverse scale, no one can touch her. Even the Queen and the Empress Dowager would not dare to speak out about Miss Su in front of His Highness. Your Highness, he seems to be in trouble. Looking at the corners of her lips lightly, with a smirk on her face, Zhao Jin followed into Fengyi Palace. When he came in, Su Qiruo was sitting at the table drinking tea with the queen, her expression was no different from usual. "Didn''t Jin''er go out to pick up your cousin early in the morning? Didn''t the two of you run into each other?" The queen pulled her son to sit beside her and asked with a smile. He is very satisfied with his niece, and he wished to marry his son to the Su family. But for some reason, both the mother and Su Qiruo are very dissatisfied with this marriage. "I just ran into it. Jin''er had something to do, so my cousin came here one step later." Zhao Jin explained in a low voice, he would not admit that he just cried outside! Su Qiruo glanced at Zhao Jin indifferently, then lowered her eyes and drank her own tea. "My child, there''s something I can''t do sooner. It''s rare for your cousin to come over. Why do you want her to wait for you?" The queen gently pinched his son''s palm. He also wanted to bring the two children together, but the people around him seemed unwilling. He has been in the palace for many years, so he is not a fool. He can also guess the emperor''s thoughts to a certain extent, but Jin''er is different, he is their biological child! It''s fine if he''s looking at an ignorant woman, but he''s looking at the most outstanding woman in the capital, who is willing to give up such a good marriage? Zhao Jin secretly glanced at Su Qiruo, but didn''t explain, just brought the snacks in front of her and brought them to her. He remembered that his cousin liked to eat plum cakes the most, and he made this dessert himself, so he wondered if she would dislike it. "Cousin, have a snack." "Sit down and eat together!" Looking at the young man standing in front of her, the restlessness in Su Qiruo''s heart suddenly turned into intolerance. Although she can''t marry him, she doesn''t want to see his majestic prince begging for perfection in front of her. There can be no love between them, but there is still family affection. Zhao Jin is not stupid, why can''t she figure it out? The queen watched the interaction between the two and smiled with relief. However he looked at it, he thought it was a good match. If his son could marry into the Su family earlier, he would be relieved. Zhao Jin carefully sat on the chair opposite Su Qiruo, seeing her pick up a piece of plum cake, picked up a piece herself, and took a small bite. "Jin''er suffered from a serious illness some time ago, and her appetite has not been very good these days. It is useless for the imperial doctor to look at her." The queen looked at her son who had lost several laps of weight and sighed intentionally or unintentionally. In fact, he also felt a little resentful towards Su Qiruo in his heart. His son is so good, why doesn''t she want it? "Everything should be taken lightly, Ah Jin is still young, and the days to come will be long!" Su Qiruo looked at Zhao Jin and saw his eyelashes trembling slightly, so he knew that he was not satisfied with his answer. But long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. The more she tricked him today, the more painful he will be in the future. "Ah Ruo, my uncle doesn''t want to force you to do some things, but Jin''er..." Even before the Empress finished speaking, she was interrupted by Zhao Jin. "Father Queen." Zhao Jin called out in displeasure, and the queen immediately stopped talking, not daring to mention this matter in front of Su Qiruo again. Fearing that Su Qiruo would be unhappy, Zhao Jin looked at her nervously, wanting to explain, but didn''t know how to speak, her eyes were red with anxiety. Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed the top of Zhao Jin''s hair, then smiled faintly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 494： My Delicate Husband (14) Chapter 494 My Delicate Husband (14) "It''s okay, I should have explained this to you earlier." Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little regretful, she shouldn''t have delayed the matter until today, she should have snuffed out his little flame when she found out that Zhao Jin had thoughts that shouldn''t have happened. Seeing him in such pain now makes her feel uncomfortable. After all, she watched this child grow up. He is obedient, innocent, and kind. He shouldn''t have suffered such a disaster. Zhao Jin''s body froze, her lips were tightly pursed, nervousness was written all over her body. Su Qiruo raised her head and glanced at the servant beside the queen, the servant nodded slightly, and immediately led the people in the hall to retreat. Su Qiruo slowly opened her mouth when only the three of them, uncle and nephew, were left in the hall. "Uncle and Ah Jin shouldn''t do anything more for our marriage, this marriage will never come true." Su Qiruo''s words struck Zhao Jin''s heart like a thunderbolt. Clearly knowing that she wouldn''t say anything nice, but hearing her say it with his own ears, he still felt a severe pain in his heart. "Ah Ruo..." The queen first glanced at her son worriedly, then frowned and called out to Su Qiruo in dissatisfaction. Su Qiruo didn''t respond at all, and just continued: "First, I have always regarded Ah Jin as my own younger brother, and never thought of marrying him. It is unacceptable for me to marry my own younger brother. . "Why?" Zhao Jin''s eyes turned red, and she gritted her teeth and asked. He didn''t understand why she couldn''t accept him. He is obviously not her real brother, nor does he want to be her brother, he just wants to marry her. "A Jin, we are close relatives and cannot get married." Su Qiruo took out a stack of letters from her bosom and put them on the desk, looked at the Queen and said, "These are the textual researches that I ordered people to collect about the premature death of children born to close relatives after they got married and short-wittedness. It has been confirmed by powerful doctors that close relatives within three generations cannot marry." Zhao Jin didn''t look at the evidence on the table, but just sat there blankly, and still didn''t recall the meaning of Su Qiruo''s words. The queen took the papers in a panic, flipped through them one by one, her face became paler and paler. "how so?" Shouldn''t it be better to kiss each other more? How could it end like this? "People in the world often keep secrets about children who died young, and feel that it is inauspicious, so few people will investigate these things. Even if some doctors know the reasons, no one will believe them when they tell them." Su Qiruo looked at Empress Jun seriously, because she knew very well the danger of inbreeding, so she never regarded Zhao Jin as a boy who could be with her since she was a child, but only as her own younger brother. "Secondly, if I want to ask to marry Ajin as my husband, the emperor will not agree." There are some things that the Su family has never been able to say too directly before, but no one is a fool. Once she makes it clear today, everyone will be able to think of it. "No, cousin, as long as you are willing to ask for Ajin, the Empress will definitely not object." Zhao Jin begged, he didn''t believe the excuses she made, he just wanted to marry her. There are so many cousins ??in Beijing who are married, dont they live happily ever after? Even if it is true as the cousin said, a few children may die, he can accept it, he just wants to be with her! "Ajin, you are the prince, not the son of an ordinary family. Others may not understand those things, but you must understand them. Now that the Su family is on the cusp, if I insist on marrying the prince who is born in the same family as the rightful prince, in the eyes of the world , the Su family is a wolf with ambition. Not only will it harm the entire Su family, but even uncle and cousin will be implicated." Su Qiruo''s words are very straightforward, but anyone who is not a fool can understand it. If Zhao Jin insists on going her own way, she will not be worthy of the love of the Queen and the Empress Dowager over the years. "cousin" As Zhao Jin spoke, tears rolled down her face. It''s not fair to him. Could it be that because he is the prince, he can''t marry the person he likes? Then what is the use of his honorable status? "Grandmother loves uncle and Ajin so much, if she had no choice, how could she reject uncle''s wishes again and again? I think uncle understands grandma''s painstaking efforts." If Su Qi doesn''t go to see Zhao Jin, these things may be too far away and too cruel for him, but he always has to face them. No one can shelter him from wind and rain all his life, and he has to rely on himself for everything. He is the prince, and since he was a child, he has enjoyed the incomparable luxury and noble status, so he should bear more responsibilities than others. Whether it''s for the Su family or for Her Royal Highness, he can''t do anything arbitrarily. The empress felt sour, and her eyes turned red. How could he not know what was behind his honor, but he just didn''t want to believe it. He always took chances, thinking that the emperor would see that his son would be fulfilled based on years of affection, but he ignored the most realistic problem. She is a monarch first, and then his wife! The queen regretted it. He shouldn''t have relied on his own status to force the daughter of the Su family to marry his son. If he hadn''t thought about it over and over again, the Su family would not have refused all the time. It was because he thought things too simply. "Ah Ruo, uncle is wrong." After a long time, the Empress said this sentence weakly. "I can''t blame my uncle for this matter. Things are like this in the world, but we need each of us to exercise a little more restraint." Su Qiruo said this to Zhao Jin, hoping that he can figure it out earlier and let go of his obsession. Zhao Jin''s face was pale, her hands were tightly clutching the snack that he had crushed, her heart was ashamed. "A Jin, let go of your obsession, we will still be the same as before, and you will always be my most beloved brother." Su Qiruo raised her hand, but it finally landed on the top of Zhao Jin''s hair. This child is so well protected by the Queen and the Empress Dowager, that''s why she can''t stand a little setback. Suddenly thought of the man who lost his innocence under him. If Zhao Jin could be as strong as him, the scene where she was almost forced into marriage by her uncle again would not happen today. The flowers grown in the greenhouse are still different from those that have experienced wind and rain. I dont know if he cried secretly after returning, or if he couldnt think about it... Thinking like this, Su Qiruo frowned. Waiting for Fengshuang to find someone, she still has to go and see for herself to rest assured. Damn Zhou Qing, she won''t let this matter go so easily. Sure enough, you should be cautious when making friends, you might be tricked by those cronies at any time. Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little regretful, she should have acted more severely, and treated it as eliminating harm for the people, so as to save that **** from going out to harm people again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 495： My Delicate Husband (15) Chapter 495 My Delicate Husband (15) Zhao Jin sat there stupefied. Seeing this, Su Qiruo knew that he still needed time to digest, and it was inconvenient for him to stay any longer, so he got up and left. The Empress didn''t have the heart to keep Su Qiruo for dinner, she just nodded and watched Su Qiruo leave without looking back. "Jin''er, don''t be sad. There are many good daughters in the world. After a while, father will hold a flower viewing feast for you. Then we will choose carefully." The queen took Zhao Jin''s hand and comforted her softly. Zhao Jin bit her lip and shook her head, opened her mouth a few times, and managed to make a slightly hoarse voice. "Father, Jin''er wants to live in Qingyun Temple for a while." The empress was so frightened that she squeezed her son''s hand tightly, and said nervously, "My good boy, you must not lose your mind!" Emperor''s son doesn''t have to worry about getting married, even without Su Qiruo, he can still have Li Qiruo and Zhao Qiruo, how can he become a monk? "Father, Jin''er just wants to go and be quiet for a while. Jin''er still can''t figure this out. When she figured it out, she will come back and ask her father to make it happen." As he said that, Zhao Jin was about to kneel down, and the Queen supported him with force. "As long as you can promise your father not to do stupid things, your father will rely on you for everything." The queen knows her son''s temperament, even if he refuses to agree, it may be useless. Back when Su Qiruo refused to marry, his illness had already killed half his life, but now this time he completely rejected his thoughts, can he really figure it out? It''s also his fault that he didn''t find out what was wrong earlier, but instead made the child fall deeper and deeper. "Father, don''t worry, Jin''er won''t do anything stupid." Zhao Jin pulled a smile on his pale face, but it was uglier than crying. The empress hugged her son in her arms distressedly, wishing she could bear all the pain for her son. Zhao Jin closed her eyes, tears rolling down uncontrollably. The only thing he can do now is not lose his composure in front of Su Qiruo, he doesn''t want her to tire of him. Even if it is impossible to marry her again, he still doesn''t want her to hate him. There was a wry smile on the corner of his mouth, and tears slid down the corner of his lips into his mouth, bitter and astringent, just like his current mood. "Then Empress Father will accompany you. We will stay in Qingyun Temple for a few more days, and we will come back when you feel better." Empress took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears on Zhao Jin''s face, Zhao Jin turned sideways lightly, and wiped away casually by pinching his sleeves. "No need, the queen mother is not feeling well recently, the queen father should stay in the palace to take care of the queen mother! Jin''er will bring more palace people there with her, and she will definitely not wrong herself." He doesn''t want anyone to disturb him, he just wants to be alone. "Forget it, then bring a few more people, and if there is something missing, send someone back to the palace to fetch it." The empress is naturally worried about the emperor, and coupled with her son''s attitude, she no longer insists. Su Qiruo didn''t go back to Su Mansion directly after leaving the palace, but abducted to Manxiang Pavilion. Although she guessed that the person would not come over today, she was still a little worried and wanted to take a look. She ordered Feng Lu to investigate what happened yesterday, and just now, Su Qiruo listened to Feng Lu''s report. The person who drugged Lu Yao was most likely Zhang Yuanthe fat woman in the book who wanted to humiliate Lu Yao and strangled him to death by accident. From this point of view, if Zhou Qing hadn''t "made a crime", something would have happened to Lu Yao last night. Could it be that she still has to thank Zhou Qing? Su Qiruo doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh now, maybe she thinks it''s a good thing that Lu Yao is still alive, but others may not think so. In the book, Lu Yao is willing to die to maintain his innocence, and he may not really be willing to live like this last night. But even if he doesn''t think about himself, he still has to think more about his young brother! The carriage stopped at a street corner not far from Manxiang Pavilion, Su Qiruo opened the window and looked out for a long time, but in the end she didn''t get out of the car and went in. She was confused, even if Lu Yao wanted to come, she would not choose this hour! The bustard said that he only came to play the piano every night, and he would not appear during the day. "Miss, would you like to go in and find out for you?" Feng Lu looked at her master''s slightly at a loss, but still felt a little unacceptable. Their master has always looked like an old **** since he was a child. When did he have such a embarrassed expression? "No need, let''s go home first!" Su Qiruo waved her hand, but he wasn''t there, so what was she going to do. "Yes." Feng Lu didn''t think much about it, but felt that something was wrong with her master. Su Qiruo didn''t tell them exactly what happened in Manxiang Pavilion last night, so she really couldn''t speak about such things. It''s just that the few under her command are all human beings, even if she doesn''t tell them, they might find out in the process of doing things. Su Qiruo is too lazy to care about it, let them go! She just didn''t want to lose her life in vain because of her momentary mistake, let alone... That person had some relationship with her. Su Qiruo seemed to be recalling some vague memories of the past. That fleshy noodle ball was so angry that her eyes were red, and she clenched her fists tightly, but she couldn''t fight back. She actually had some bad intentions at that time. Who told him that he couldn''t speak well at that time? Su Qiruo just saw that he was cute, and wanted to tease him, but she would make him cry. Now that I think about it carefully, I really feel that this is a predestined fate. The cute meat dumpling when I was a child, how come it seems like a different person when I grow up? Is it really due to the Lu family''s accident? Su Qiruo shook her head to get rid of those memories, then casually took out a book from a small drawer on one side, and read it carefully. Fingers paused suddenly, Su Qiruo said to the outside: "Fenglu." "The subordinate is here." "Go and find out what the daughter of Admiral Zhang''s family is doing now. Remember, take good care of her business." Su Qiruo raised the corners of her mouth. In order to avoid suspicion, she seldom had contact with members of the Zhang family. She only knew that Zhang Yuan, who was fat and big-eared, hadn''t entered the officialdom, and seemed to be doing some business in the capital. She didn''t intend to get involved in the matter of the empress dowager and the third empress, so she never cared about Zhang Yuan. Now that it happened, she had to vent her anger on Lu Yao''s behalf. Dare to give that kind of nasty drug to a man from a good family, this Yuan definitely does a lot of evil on weekdays. "Let Fengxue investigate Zhang Yuan''s evil deeds over the years, and protect all the evidence and witnesses. This lady will also come to do justice for Tian, ??and get rid of the bad luck of going to the capital." "Yes, this subordinate will do it immediately." Fenglu disappeared in a flash, leaving only the sound of wheels turning on the silent street. "Miss, Miss Zhou is wandering around the gate of our house!" The carriage stopped suddenly, and the voice of the carriage woman came from outside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 496： My Delicate Husband (16) Chapter 496 My Delicate Husband (16) Su Qiruo, who was thinking about hitting Zhou Qing again, became less angry towards Zhou Qing when she thought about Zhang Yuan. "Bring her up!" As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, a man climbed up from the carriage, grinning so hard that Su Qiruo wanted to laugh but held back. "You are sure that I will not hit you again, right?" Su Qiruo looked at Zhou Qing with a smile that was not a smile, and gently put down the book in her hand, Zhou Qing shrank her neck in fright, and hurriedly stepped forward to hug Su Qiruo''s arm that was about to be raised. "My good sister, I know I was wrong. You beat me up and scolded me too. It''s time to calm down!" Zhou Qing licked her face and said coquettishly, her **** is still hurting! "It''s okay if I don''t get angry, you can do something for me." Su Qiruo nodded, looking very easy to talk to. "You said, as long as you can forgive me, even if you let me go down the mountain of swords and the sea of ??fire, my sister, I will not hesitate." Zhou Qing reassured, patted her chest righteously. Thinking that Su Qiruo asked her to investigate the affairs of Mr. Lu, Zhou Qing hurriedly said again: "I have ordered someone to do the matter you arranged for me, and I will have news soon." "No need, I will investigate that matter myself, and you help me deal with one person." "Who?" Zhou Qing''s eyes were wide open, looking eager to try. Su Qiruo parted her red lips slightly, and spit out two words: "Zhang Yuan." Zhang Yuan is not a good guy, and Zhou Qing is also a well-known playboy. If these two people were matched together, absolutely no one would think of her. As long as the Su family and the princess are cleared away, how to deal with Zhang Yuan depends on her luck. "Did that fat pig mess with you?" As soon as she heard Zhang Yuan''s name, Zhou Qing blushed with excitement. She considers herself a veteran in the field of love, but compared with Zhang Yuan, she is really far behind. Hearing that Zhang Yuan is not taboo between men and women, she is afraid that Zhang Yuan will not have eyes for Su Qiruo, thinking about it makes people sick. "Yeah! Got me." Su Qiruo looked at her nails from the corner of her eyes, and smiled faintly. Only hearing a "snap", Zhou Qing slapped the desk beside her with her palm, and then shook her hand in pain. But he still said stubbornly: "Is that fat pig''s brain full of shit? Even you dare to provoke her, but it really only grows meat but not brains. Don''t worry, I have plenty of ways to deal with her." "This matter must not implicate the empress." Su Qiruo gave another instruction, and Zhou Qing knew it clearly. The three emperors and the crown daughter have been fighting openly and secretly for so many years, and they are always waiting to catch each other. No matter what, this matter should not involve the Su family and the crown daughter''s mansion. It''s not that Su Qiruo is afraid of her Zhang family, it''s just that she doesn''t want to cause trouble to Her Royal Highness. Otherwise, it would not be easy for her to pinch and rub a circle into a mere circle. Zhou Qing nodded solemnly: "I know the seriousness, this is just a matter between me and her, and has nothing to do with others." Zhou Qing is also used to causing trouble on weekdays, and every time Su Qiruo takes care of her aftermath, how can she still be afraid of that fat-headed stupid pig? "If you handle this matter well, I won''t care about what happened last night with you." Su Qiruo nodded in satisfaction, after so many years of wiping her buttocks, it''s finally time for her to be useful. Having made such a bad friend, she will lose no matter what she thinks. "Once a word is spoken, it is hard to follow." Without waiting for Su Qiruo''s reaction, Zhou Qing took her hand and hooked the two''s little fingers together, not forgetting to stamp it again. She was really afraid that what happened last night would be revealed, and not to mention whether Old Madam Su could let her go, even her mother would definitely beat her to death. Since Su Qiruo said that she doesn''t care about it, then she must have already made up her mind about this matter, and it was finally safe and sound. Zhou Qing smiled obsequiously, seeing Su Qiruo was amused, she shook her head helplessly. "When did I lie to you?" "That''s not true." Zhou Qing rubbed the back of her neck embarrassingly, from childhood to adulthood, she was the one who tricked Su Qiruo. If she hadn''t had a thick skin and relied on Su Qiruo since she was a child, that guy would have stopped playing with her a long time ago. "Be careful yourself, don''t be disabled by her." Su Qiruo looked Zhou Qing up and down, and felt a little worried. If that Zhang Yuan is a ruthless character, and Zhou Qing is cleaned up, wouldn''t she be harmed by her? When Zhou Qing heard this, she didn''t want to, so she just jumped up and made a big hole in the roof of the car. "You underestimate me, don''t you? I can''t deal with you, but I can''t deal with Zhang Yuan, my sister." "Since Zhang Yuan dared to make troubles under the eyes of the empress for many years, it is not easy to think about it. Don''t underestimate him." Zhou Qing snorted disdainfully: "Huh! She just counts on the support of the third princess. Can I be afraid of her?" Behind Zhang Yuan there are three imperial daughters, but behind her there are two big trees, Su Qiruo and the princess! Not to mention that the emperor is becoming increasingly displeased with the third princess, they don''t need to care about it at all. Only relying on the power behind the three emperors, do you want to compete with His Royal Highness the Crown Princess? Overreaching. Old Madam Su''s disciples are all over the world. Although Su Qiruo is only the Tai Tuo''s young lady, in terms of connections and abilities, even the Third Imperial Daughter is no match for her. It''s just for the sake of the reputation of Her Royal Highness, Su Qiruo has never been willing to stand out. Zhou Qing has been able to live so smoothly all these years, isn''t it because of Su Qiruo''s backing? Either rely on her mother alone, I am afraid that she will be killed long ago and have another one. But Zhou Qing also knew in her heart that thanks to Su Qiruo''s guidance for so many years, otherwise she would have grown crooked. Although she is a bit of a jerk, what she does is always what you want and what you want, unlike Zhang Yuan, who forces her into prostitution and disaster for the capital. "You just know what''s in your mind." Although Zhou Qing is a bit of a fool, she is not a fool, on the contrary she is very shrewd. Since she understood everything, Su Qiruo didn''t mention it. "Okay, Ah Ruo, you see how obedient my sister is, so you can do me another favor!" Seeing that Su Qiruo''s attitude softened, Zhou Qing dared to brazenly make a request. Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhou Qing: "I thought you came to see me today to admit your mistake, and do you have anything to ask for?" Zhou Qing quickly waved her hand and said, "No, no. I''m here to admit my mistake, and I''m asking for something along the way." Su Qiruo has long been familiar with Zhou Qing''s thick skin. "Tell me." "That...can you lend me that ancient piano score?" There are many rare ancient books in the study of the Su family, but Zhou Qing never liked reading, so she never asked Su Qiruo to borrow them, but today the sun came out from the west. "What do you borrow the sheet music for?" Su Qiruo looked at Zhou Qing amusedly, the one who made her come to borrow books with her injuries, she must be a soul-stirring beauty again. Zhou Qing scratched her head in embarrassment, wondering if she should tell Su Qiruo the truth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 497： My Delicate Husband (17) Chapter 497 My Delicate Husband (17) "If you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it." Su Qiruo finished speaking, leaned back on the carriage, closed her eyelids lightly, and stopped looking at Zhou Qing. Seeing that she really stopped asking, Zhou Qing panicked again. "I... I didn''t want to hide it from you, but... I don''t know why the hard-to-find Mr. Ru Yue took the initiative to find me, I... I..." Zhou Qing was in a dilemma. She had spent money to buy the night of Mr. Ruyue for her good sister, but she didn''t know that the good sister didn''t make a good thing, but the young man took the initiative to send someone to find her. This made her feel quite embarrassed. For a person like Zhou Qing who has no resistance to beauty, the oiran came to find her, it was really a big pie from the sky falling on her head. She couldn''t bear to refuse! It''s just that Mr. Ruyue wanted to ask her what piano score to borrow, where did she have such a thing, so he had no choice but to be cheeky and ask Su Qiruo. "You are used to being sympathetic and cherishing jade. Although you are young now, you still have to pay attention to your body, so as not to be hollowed out early." Su Qiruo doesn''t care who Zhou Qing is asking for the piano score for, just find someone to copy a copy for her and send it to her. It''s just playing around, and you can''t forget your heart. Zhou Qing is not a bad person by nature, but she is a bit lecherous. "I''m in good health!" Zhou Qing muttered with a puffy face, then took another peek at Su Qiruo, and asked, "Then do you want to borrow or not?" "The original book is not for loan. If you really need it, just ask the old housekeeper to copy it for you." The butler of Taifu''s mansion was the old man''s book boy when he was young. He could write a good hand. When he had nothing to do on weekdays, he liked to copy solitary books to pass the time. "I knew you were the best for me." Zhou Qing joyfully hugged Su Qiruo, smiling wrinkled all over her face. "Okay, if I don''t go down anymore, I''m afraid the outside world will even spread the rumor that I have a habit of breaking sleeves." Su Qiruo pushed Zhou Qing away in disgust, and jumped out of the carriage first. Zhou Qing touched her nose and suddenly grinned. Ah Ruo, is she shy? However, if you want to talk about the addiction to broken sleeves, it is a blatant frame. Last night, she just had a relationship with that young master Lu... Zhou Qing let out a smirk, and also jumped off the carriage. Su Qiruo looked at Zhou Qing''s wretched smile, and couldn''t help shivering, feeling that she was thinking of something good. On the second day, Su Qiruo was summoned by the empress dowager as soon as she went to court, she didn''t say anything else, she just informed her about Zhao Jin''s going to Qingyun Temple. Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, before she had time to say anything, the empress dowager comforted her first. In the view of the crown lady, Su Qiruo must also like Zhao Jin in her heart, but she had to reject this marriage just because of the Zhao family and her. For this reason, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager felt very guilty, she wished she could find all the good men in the capital and let Su Qiruo choose them. It''s just that in the eyes of the princess, no matter how good a man is, she can''t compare with her younger brother. In terms of status and appearance, who else can be better than the current Seventh Prince? "Ah Ruo, I have wronged you, I am sorry for you." "Cousin is serious." Su Qiruo has explained it no less than five times, she has always only regarded Zhao Jin as her younger brother, and never thought of marrying him, this matter has nothing to do with others. But the empress felt that she said that on purpose to avoid making her feel guilty, so that Su Qiruo didn''t know what to say. "Although you and Jin''er have no fate, you can choose from all the noble sons in the capital. If you want, I will let your brother-in-law hold a flower viewing banquet in the mansion after a while, and invite the sons of the aristocratic families in Beijing to come..." "No need, cousin, I already have someone I like. Although he is just a commoner, he has fallen into my heart. In the future, cousin should not worry about this matter anymore." Su Qiruo was really afraid of the Empress Dowager''s enthusiasm, she felt that she couldn''t explain clearly, so she might as well make up a lie, and put an end to the Empress Dowager''s desire to hold a red line. "What? You...You are the daughter of the Su family, how can you marry a commoner? No, no." The princess waved her hands again and again, and she felt more and more that she had failed Su Qiruo. "If the two are in love, what is the status? Cousin, I have my own calculations in my heart, you have to trust me." "I believe you, but... oh!" Finally, the princess didn''t know what to say. It''s just that in her opinion, her cousin should be the most suitable match for the prince of the dynasty. If she really married a commoner as the king, then she would never feel sorry for her or the Su family in her life. If the young master of the Su Mansion is a commoner, how can he be a side husband in the future? Which noble son is willing to submit to a commoner? Isn''t this going to kill the Su family? Thinking in this way, the princess couldn''t help feeling a little bit dissatisfied with the emperor. Empress is the force that suppresses her and several imperial daughters, and she recognizes them all. But you absolutely shouldn''t talk about Su Qiruo''s marriage, it''s a lifetime event. The Su family should have risen from Su Qiruo''s generation, how could she be wronged to marry a commoner? The princess was still sighing when she left, Su Qiruo helplessly supported her forehead, smiled wryly and shook her head. She herself doesn''t feel wronged, why do others think that she has suffered a lot? In Su Qiruo''s view, this son who is full of Beijing may not be as good as Lu Yao... Thinking of Lu Yao, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but walk a little faster. I don''t know if Fengshuang has found their brother. If Lu Yao is willing, she doesn''t mind marrying him and giving him an identity. The Su family is on the cusp these days, she married a man with no identity background, the emperor should be relieved if she thinks about it! only If this marriage is to be successful, she must first go to the emperor to confess Lu Yao''s identity. Otherwise, if it comes out in the future, I''m afraid someone with a heart will make a fuss about the Lu family''s affairs. But the emperor shouldn''t have any big problems. After all, when that incident happened, Lu Yao was still young. Furthermore, Lu Yao is just a man, and he has nothing to do with government affairs. As long as he thinks of a comprehensive solution, he should be able to succeed. Now, I''m afraid that Lu Yao won''t want to! Su Qiruo also followed the empress'' example and sighed, she felt that since that night, she always missed Lu Yao. I was worried that something would happen to him if he couldn''t figure it out, and I was also worried that he would be wronged. Obviously, the two of them had nothing to do with each other before. Su Qiruo changed into court clothes after returning home, before she could go out, Fengshuang came back. "This subordinate has seen the young master." "Has anyone been found?" Su Qiruo raised her hand towards Fengshuang, signaling him to get up and answer. "Returning to the young master, Mr. Lu lives at No. 9, Qingfeng Lane, South Street. His subordinates have already bought the house at No. 8 next door, and arranged for the secret guards to live in it." Once something happens in the next yard, they can show up at any time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 498： My Delicate Husband (18) Chapter 498 My Delicate Husband (18) "To protect them, you can go to the cashier to pay as much money as you need, and it will all be charged to my account." Su Qiruo nodded, Fengshuang was much more reliable than Zhou Qing. If you count on Zhou Qing, you probably haven''t found anyone yet! "Yes, young master." Fengshuang responded with a bow. Among them, only Feng Shuang has been stubbornly calling Su Qiruo the young master, and Su Qiruo has never corrected what he should be called. Its just a title, theyve been called since childhood, and theyre all used to it. "Have you seen anyone who saw him, is there anything wrong with him?" Su Qiruo hesitated for a moment before asking. Feng Shuang thought for a while, then said truthfully: "Returning to the young master, Mr. Lu is very diligent. In addition to embroidery, he also has to carry water and laundry, cook and clean, and cook medicine for Mr. Lu. He can''t do it for a moment. Leisurely. Young Master Lu is not in good health, he coughs non-stop when he feels unwell, during the day he just reads and writes, and in the second half of the day he will learn the piano for an hour with Young Master Lu." In fact, Fengshuang found Brother Lu Yao yesterday afternoon, without any effort at all. He just arrived at Qingfeng Lane, and Lu Yao and Lu Yuan just came back with medicine bags. Although he has never seen Lu Yao''s appearance, just from his cold demeanor, Feng Shuang guessed it right. The two brothers did not know what to use to smear their faces into a sallow yellow, but the two pairs of beautiful eyes did not match the skin color. Later, he had a few words with Lu Yao under the guise of inquiring about buying a house. Because they were both men, Lu Yao was a little less guarded against him. Fengshuang also had to sigh with emotion the wit of his young master, the brothers of the Lu family hid when they saw a woman, and they were the only ones who were willing to say a word to him. "You find a way to let Imperial Physician Liu go over and have a look, and whatever medicine you need will be delivered from the mansion. When they...prescribe the medicine, just choose the cheapest one." "Yes." After Fengshuang left, Su Qiruo''s heart also failed to calm down. She actually thought that his life would be very difficult, but she didn''t expect him to do all the heavy work at home. She had forgotten that there were no servants in the house, and his younger brother was in poor health, so even if he wanted to help, he was powerless. People like Su Qiruo who have never done dirty work can''t imagine how difficult it is to really live. Lu Yao was not born with this skill either. He struggled for a long time at first and suffered a lot to get to where he is today. The affairs of the Court and China have been heavy these past few days, and Su Qiruo didn''t have time to take care of other things, until Zhou Qing stopped her next court with a smile, and secretly said something good, Su Qiruo was able to sit down and take a good breath Tone. "That Zhang Yuan opened a casino outside. Do you know what cheating is? It just means playing tricks. Her casino is not clean, and she has deceived many people." Zhou Qing didn''t give Su Qiruo a chance to answer the conversation at all, she almost couldn''t keep her eyes open from laughing. If she grasped Zhang Yuan''s handle, she would definitely make her look good. Anyone who dares to offend Zhou Qing, be prepared for revenge! Zhou Qing still thought that Zhang Yuan had taken a fancy to Su Qiruo and had some nasty thoughts about her. It made her sick for several days and couldn''t eat. "The court has always turned a blind eye to this kind of thing. If you want to use this excuse to deal with her, you must be absolutely sure. Have you collected all the witnesses and evidence? Also, what evidence do you have? Can it prove that Zhang Yuan is the owner of that gambling house?" In a place like this, many bosses are behind the scenes, even Zhou Qing knows that Zhang Yuan is the boss of the gambling house, but if there is no proof, Zhang Yuan refuses to admit it, then this matter will not bring her down. "I haven''t collected them all yet, but I''ve already found most of them. Just wait with peace of mind. Before long, my sister will be able to avenge this disgusting man for you." Su Qiruo took a sip of tea silently, but didn''t answer Zhou Qing''s words. Although Zhang Yuan didn''t do anything to her, he actually drugged Lu Yao. "I will let Fenglu secretly assist you, and you have to be careful yourself. Zhang Yuan is definitely not as simple as it seems." "Do not worry!" Zhou Qing left after having lunch at the Su Mansion again. When she left, her steps were brisk, as if she had encountered something happy. Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly, without even thinking about it, she knew that Zhou Qing must have gone to meet another beauty. "Zhou Qing''s child is older than you, why don''t you want to start a family quickly? If you keep messing around like this outside, which son will dare to marry her in the future?" Mother Su looked at her daughter with an indescribably complicated heart. I hope she can get married earlier, but I don''t want her to find an ordinary man at random. Her daughter shouldn''t have wronged herself because of the Su family. "It is said that one thing subdues another thing, and when she meets the man who can subdue her, she will naturally restrain herself." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, she felt that there was nothing wrong with being like Zhou Qing, it was better than being fond of abusing people. "When a woman from an ordinary family is as old as you two, the child will be able to walk, and you two are not in a hurry." Su''s father sighed lightly, but Su''s mother comforted him. "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings, so there is no need to rush. When fate comes, what should be will naturally come." "Mother said so." Su Qiruo smiled, and didn''t want to mention this matter more. "She''s just spoiled by you. She''s such an old person, and she doesn''t think too much about her life-long affairs. I''m not allowed to rush her." Su''s father was a little dissatisfied with the perfunctory behavior of his wife and daughter, and hummed displeasedly. "Father, don''t blame mother. When the time is right, the child will bring you a son-in-law back." Su''s mother was a little afraid, Su Qiruo was afraid that her mother would be wronged because of herself, so she hurriedly said. Su''s father smiled and gave Su Qiruo a look: "Then I will wait." He doesn''t care about Su Qiruo''s identity, it mainly depends on his character. Many young masters in this family are full of dirty people. He doesn''t want the backyard of the Su Mansion to be messed up in the future. Although his daughter is a bit smarter than ordinary people, she knows little about the affairs of the back house. If you can''t marry a good wife, but let her take care of you, then it''s better not to marry. Thinking of this, Father Su felt a little more comfortable. Whatever, let her go! Su''s mother took Su''s father to take a nap, and Su Qiruo also walked back to her yard. Wandering around the yard for a while, Su Qiruo decided to go and see for herself after entering the house and changing clothes. Didn''t ask anyone to prepare a car, Su Qiruo rode out of the house by herself. The people living in the East Street are all dignitaries, and the people living in the South Street are mostly poor families and some scholars. As for ordinary people, most of them live in West Street and North Street. It''s not too far from East Street to South Street, but it was Su Qiruo''s first time here, and it took some time to find Qingfeng Lane. (end of this chapter) Chapter 499： My Delicate Husband (19) Chapter 499 My Soft Husband (19) "Cough cough cough cough..." Before she had time to find someone to ask for directions, Su Qiruo heard a rush of coughing. Following the sound, I saw a thin young man leaning against the wall and coughing non-stop. Because the person was facing her sideways, Su Qiruo didn''t see the boy''s appearance clearly. "Cough cough cough..." "Are you okay?" Seeing the boy''s body swaying, Su Qiruo hurriedly strode forward to support his precarious body. The warm palm lightly supported the boy''s arm, and the other hand poured some internal force into his back. The warm breath spread along the back of the whole body, and the boy''s panting became more stable. Su Qiruo withdrew her hand, took a step back slightly, and moved a little further away from the boy. "Thank you, miss." Lu Yuan turned around and thanked Su Qiruo, but when he saw her face clearly, he couldn''t help but pause. Although he rarely comes into contact with women, he also knows that there are very few women in this world who are as handsome as the man in front of him. Su Qiruo could now see the young man''s face clearly, the sallow face was covered with a gray cloth face towel, only those watery eyes were very attractive, just like his brother. That''s right, just one look at Su Qiruo can tell that the child in front of him must be Lu Yao''s younger brother. The innocence in those eyes made Su Qiruo feel a little uncomfortable for a moment, what kind of hatred made such a simple young man commit himself to Zhang Yuan for three years, and finally get revenge? "Young master, you are being polite. It''s just that you are not feeling well. You should see the doctor earlier. Don''t delay." Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little guilty. If the young man in front of him knew that he had bullied his brother, would he also want to destroy her like he destroyed Zhang''s family? "It''s an old problem, it''s okay." Lu Yuan waved his hands like a grown-up, and then remembered what his brother said, stay away from the women outside. Raising his hand to touch the face scarf, Lu Yuan withdrew his hand in relief. With his current ugly appearance, he would not like it even if he saw it, let alone the woman in front of him. Although he knew that he was good-looking, Lu Yuan was not so self-righteous that he would like him if he thought he was a woman. The woman in front of me has a good appearance and exquisite clothing, so she must not be an ordinary person. I haven''t seen such a man before, so I''m afraid I won''t think much of him. "Since the young master is fine, I will take my leave." Su Qiruo didn''t dare to stay longer, for fear of being misunderstood. Looking at the woman leaving calmly, Lu Yuan couldn''t help pinching the corner of the face scarf tightly, not knowing what he was thinking. "Ayuan, Ayuan..." Lu Yao hurriedly ran over from the alley with a basket full of vegetables, and reprimanded displeasedly, "Didn''t I tell you to wait at home? If you stand here, what should you do if you meet someone bad?" Lu Yao went to buy groceries and asked Lu Yuan to stay at home. However, Lu Yuan was worried about his brother, so he wanted to come out to greet him, and then ran into Su Qiruo who was looking for him. "I... I just came out, thinking that my brother will be back soon, so I came out and waited for my brother." Lu Yuan blushed and panicked a little. He didn''t want his brother to know that he had just talked to a strange woman. "I see you from a distance, you really don''t let brother worry for a moment." Lu Yao took Lu Yuan''s hand and walked into the yard, muttering while walking. Su Qiruo, who was hiding in the tree, looked at the young man''s leaving back, and hadn''t recovered for a long time. Looking at his current state, it doesn''t look like he would be overwhelmed, so she was relieved. Feng Shuang, leaning on the door frame, crossed his arms, watching his young master peeking at the tree like a flower picker, wanted to laugh but held back. When did their young master feel so wronged? It seems that Mr. Lu is really extraordinary. Lu Yao went to fetch water, and Lu Yuan squatted on the ground to pick vegetables. "The doctor said that you can''t eat greasy food until you are in good health. Let''s be wronged for a few days. After you recover, my brother will make you delicious food." Lu Yao poured half a bucket of water into the water tank beside him, and turned to the well to fetch water. He is not strong enough, he can only lift half buckets and half buckets at a time, and he has to run more than a dozen times to fill a tank of water. Lu Yuan pouted a little unhappy, he wanted to eat meat. Lu Yao couldn''t help but chuckled when he saw his younger brother''s cute appearance: "Your medicine has been prescribed for five days this time, and after five days, my brother will make meat for you." The medicine should avoid meaty smell. "Brother, this medicine is too expensive. Otherwise, let''s go to the doctor before to get the medicine!" Every time Lu Yuan saw the money his brother brought back was spent like running water, he felt very distressed. Thats enough money to buy a yard! Besides, after taking it for a few days, he hasn''t seen any improvement, and I don''t know if the doctor really cares about his illness. Dont make it to the end. Its a pity that the money is spent and the disease is not cured. "The doctor is not a god, how can he heal the disease in an instant? Let''s eat and eat first, this old doctor of Ning Shitang is famous in the capital!" Lu Yao also inquired for a long time before choosing Ning Shitang, especially when he saw that person who might be Ms. Su''s friend come out of Ning Shitang that day, he was even more convinced of the doctor''s ability. Lu Yuan lowered his eyes and said nothing, but the woman''s appearance couldn''t help appearing in his mind. Just now he felt it clearly, the woman just put her hand on his back for a while, and a wave of heat hit him, and his symptoms were relieved. Maybe she can cure her illness? Lu Yuan suddenly regretted it, if only he had asked one more question just now. If the woman can really cure her illness, my brother will not have to work so hard in the future. "elder brother" Lu Yuan moved his lips, wanting to tell his brother what happened before, but then held back. In case that person is just passing by, and he cant find anyone after he speaks out, it will only make my brother feel uncomfortable. Thats all, lets listen to my brother! "Um?" Lu Yao wiped the sweat off his forehead, looked back at Lu Yuan, and waited for him to speak. Lu Yuan giggled, shook his head and said, "It''s okay, brother. Even if my brother cooks vegetables for me every day, I still like it." As long as I can be with my brother, it doesnt matter if I dont eat meat. Thinking that five years ago, they only ate grass to feed themselves every day, but now they have rice and vegetables, which is already very good. "You''re not a rabbit, how can you eat vegetables every day? There''s a new tofu shop on the corner of the street. I''ll go and cut a piece tomorrow and make stewed tofu for you." Lu Yao poured the last half of the bucket of water into the tank, then turned and entered the stove. Lu Yuan picked up the washed dishes and followed closely behind, and the rest of Su Qiruo could no longer be seen, only the green smoke rising from the chimney. Looking up at the sky, they didn''t expect them to have dinner so early. Su Qiruo didn''t jump down from the tree until after the two brothers had finished their dinner and washed the dishes and entered the house to lock the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 500： My Delicate Husband (20) Chapter 500 My Delicate Husband (20) It turned out that they were afraid of the dark, so they had dinner early and hid in the house. Thinking of Lu Yuan''s smudged little face again, Su Qiruo felt more and more sad. The two sons of aristocratic families who were supposed to be well-clothed and loved by thousands of people, are now living such a life of trembling. In the past five years, what have they experienced? Su Qiruo tiptoed, turned over and entered the small courtyard. The yard is not big, but it is cleaned very well. There are neat piles of firewood in the stove room, which must have been bought by them. In addition to the large water tank at the door, there is only a simple small cupboard with clean dishes on it. The bottom cupboard should be where they store rice noodles. There is a small pot on the stove, which contains half a pot of lard. There was also a jar in the corner, with a small stone pressed on it, Su Qiruo guessed that it might contain the pickles that Lu Yao had pickled himself, and could smell the acetic acid smell. The hand hanging by her side tightened, and Su Qiruo''s heart tightened for no reason, that dark green tall and straight figure seemed out of place in this narrow kitchen. Slender white fingers lightly touched the rim of the pot that had run out of heat, and Su Qiruo took out another stack of silver bills from her arms and pressed it under the oil pot. If he knows that she has been here, it is fine, and she can''t let him go. Thinking of Lu Yao''s caution, Su Qiruo was afraid that he would be frightened, so she took out a bead that was the same as the gold bead given to him earlier from her purse and put it next to the silver ticket. In this way, he should know that it was the bank note sent by her! He disliked her so much at the beginning, and he didn''t know what to do to make him look good and let him accept her help. Standing in the yard for a while, Su Qiruo stepped away. As if feeling it, Lu Yao glanced out the window, but only saw shaking leaves. Seeing Su Qiruo leave, Feng Shuang also turned and went back to the house. The courtyard next door was quiet every night, but Fengshuang didn''t dare to relax for a moment. Especially today, seeing with his own eyes how much his young master cares about that Mr. Lu, he is even more vigilant. The next day, Lu Yao got up before dawn. Glancing at his sleeping brother, he quietly got out of bed. Firstly, in the dim morning light, the yard was cleaned. After dawn, Lu Yao rolled up his sleeves and entered the kitchen as usual. However, when he saw the stack of silver bills and the round golden bead on the stove, he was shocked. Someone entered the yard last night? He didn''t even know it. Taking the thick stack of banknotes, Lu Yao didn''t rush to count them, but held the only golden bead in his palm. The heart in the chest seemed to be about to jump out, beating non-stop. "is her." Lu Yao murmured. She has been here. She found his residence, but didn''t bother her, she just sent him a bank note. Did she know about Lu Yuan''s illness? Lu Yao couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart, and there was a bit of unspeakable throbbing in the sourness. She was so upright and kind when she was young, and she is still so upright now. His fingers touched the jade pendant in his arms subconsciously, and he hasn''t figured out how to return the jade pendant to her. Go to Su Mansion to find her? He didn''t have that kind of courage either. He never thought that because of that night, he would force her to give him an explanation. The matter was over, and he didn''t care about it. Why is she doing this? The thick stack of banknotes can feel how many there are without counting them. Not to mention buying one such courtyard, even buying ten is more than enough. Did she... have investigated his situation, so she wanted to make up for him in this way? Now that there is no shortage of money, Lu Yao is not very happy. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Walking quickly to the gate of the courtyard, Lu Yao couldn''t help frowning when he saw the tightly fastened latch and the thin layer of ashes scattered on the ground. No footprints? Then where did she come in from? Looking at the surrounding courtyard walls, it is so high that there are no big trees around that can directly climb up the courtyard walls. Could it be that she flew in? The emperor once praised Su Zhuangyuan as a prodigy with both civil and military skills. Presumably she also has high martial arts skills. Lu Yao stood blankly in the yard, looking around blankly, but there was no sign of that person at all. Feng Shuang, who was hidden in the dark, sighed softly. It seems that Mr. Lu has discovered that his young master has come. Looking at the bank note in Lu Yao''s hand, and remembering that his young master had asked him more than once to pay more money from the cashier, Feng Shuang decided on one thing. Master Lu is very short of money. Feng Shuang rolled his eyes and suddenly had an idea. As soon as he finished his breakfast, he knocked on the door of the courtyard next door, and soon there was a slight sound of footsteps in the courtyard. "Who is it?" Lu Yao''s voice was somewhat vigilant, Feng Shuang was afraid of frightening the young master''s heart, so he hurriedly spoke out first. "Master Lu, it''s me." Hearing it was Fengshuang''s voice, Lu Yao opened the door a crack. Feng Shuang was holding two books in his hands, scratching his head in embarrassment. "If you take the liberty to disturb me, I hope Mr. Lu will not be offended." "It''s okay, I don''t know Mr. Feng is..." Lu Yao smiled lightly, without any annoyance on his face. "I am ashamed to say that Feng has practiced martial arts since he was a child, so he is not very familiar with literature. However, the younger brother in the family has reached the age of enlightenment, and he finally asked someone to find these two volumes. I would like to ask Mr. Lu if he is willing to help. Copying? Don''t worry, I can pay for it." Fengshuang didn''t completely lie to Lu Yao. Although he was literate, his writing was really not very good. "Young Master Feng is serious, but it''s just a matter of raising your hands. Just leave it to me, and I''ll pick it up tomorrow." As soon as Lu Yao heard it, he reached out and took the book in Fengshuang''s hand. They are all neighbors, and Fengshuang is a man who knows martial arts. Lu Yao is still looking forward to getting to know him better, and ask him to take care of Lu Yuan in the future! Today he helped him copy a few books, which is considered a favor. "Then there will be Mr. Lao Lu." Feng Shuang was not polite, thanked him and left. When he came to pick up the books the next day, Feng Shuang brought some candied desserts. Although they were not very valuable items, they were more exquisite. Lu Yao said a few polite words, but in the end he couldn''t resist Feng Shuang, so he had to accept it. Actually, he is no longer short of money, but if he is asked to spend it lavishly, he is not willing to do so. As long as Lu Yuan''s illness is not good, he has to save a day. "Are these sent by Brother Feng?" Looking at the snacks and candied fruit in the box, Lu Yuan raised his head and asked. "Exactly, go wash your hands and try it." Lu Yao nodded, these are also what he got in exchange for copying books, he doesn''t think he took advantage of others. After all, he had copied that book all day yesterday, and he didn''t even have time to embroider the handkerchief. (end of this chapter) Chapter 501： My Delicate Husband (21) Chapter 501 My Delicate Husband (21) Lu Yuan first picked up a piece and handed it to Lu Yao''s lips. Seeing him take a small bite, he happily ate it. After all, he is only a thirteen-year-old child, so it is inevitable that he will get hungry sometimes. Drinking the most bitter medicine in the past, Lu Yao was not willing to buy a candied fruit for Lu Yuan. He has to calculate and spend every copper coin. No one in this world can help them except themselves. But now, it seems something is different. Su Qiruo secretly sent him so much money, and the neighbor brought a kind brother. All this seems to have changed. Since when did it change? maybe after that night... The sweet taste of plum blossoms still lingered in his mouth, Lu Yao''s eyes fell on the delicate plum blossom cake, and he always felt a little familiar. He seems to have seen this style of pastry before, and even the taste is somewhat familiar. But some time has passed, and he can no longer remember where he met him. "Don''t be greedy for too much, enough is enough. These are yours, keep them and eat slowly." Actually, Lu Yuan couldn''t eat more sweets because of his cough, but Lu Yao loved his brother and wanted him to enjoy his mouth. Lu Yuan was very obedient, he really only ate one piece and then gave up. Later, Fengshuang often came to trouble him with little things that Lu Yao was good at, and would also send him some snacks, which was cheaper for that little fellow Lu Yuan. Fengshuang went back to the Su Mansion this day, just in time for the Crown Princess to come down to deliver the East China Sea fish to the Su Mansion. Su Qiruo then picked two big and fat ones for Fengshuang to send to Lu Yao, and he didn''t forget to tell him to be careful, and he could take the time to talk to Lu Yao about Imperial Physician Liu. Fengshuang nodded, and went back with the fish. Knocked on the door of the courtyard next door, this time it was Lu Yuan who opened the door. Looking at the young man''s flushed face, Feng Shuang was not without emotion. Because he got closer, the Lu family brothers didn''t smear those things on their faces every day. They trust him so much, but if they find out the truth in the future, will they blame him for deceiving? "Brother Feng, I knew it was you who came." Lu Yuan walked into the yard familiarly holding Fengshuang''s arm. He had seen Fengshuang''s kung fu with his own eyes, and he admired Fengshuang''s five bodies. "I met a fish seller on the way to the Wuguan today, so I caught a few and asked your brother to burn it for you to try something new. The man said it was a fish from the East China Sea, and it tasted very good." Fengshuang said while walking. "Brother Feng, you are too polite. Every time you come, you bring something for A Yuan." Lu Yao, wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen with flour still on his hands. "It''s just a coincidence that I met you. You have helped me so much, why don''t you allow me to love A Yuan too?" Feng Shuang carried the fish into the kitchen, took a wooden basin, put the fish in, and added two ladles of water to it. He took a lot of books from the study of the Su Mansion to ask Lu Yao to help copy them, some of which were the only copies collected by his young master. Because of this, the relationship between them was a little closer. Lu Yuan squatted by the water basin and watched the two big fish getting more and more energetic, his eyes widened in shock. "They''re still alive." Fengshuang smiled, and skillfully lifted the wooden barrel to fetch water, letting Lu Yuan and the two big fish stare at each other. "Brother Feng also stay and eat together before leaving!" Lu Yao seemed to be used to Fengshuang''s help, so he just asked him to have dinner with him. "Okay, then brother Lu Yao will be here." Feng Shuang was not polite, he raised the water three times to fill up the water tank, and went to deal with the fish again. Lu Yao and Lu Yuan didn''t have much appetite, so Feng Shuang only caught one and killed it. "Afraid?" Seeing Lu Yuan squatting beside her with wide eyes watching his movements without blinking, Feng Shuang asked with a smile. Lu Yuan shook his head: "Not afraid." This is nothing to be afraid of, isnt the meat he eats every day killed by the butcher like this and sold! Lu Yuan is no longer a young man who grew up in a deep boudoir, there is nothing he cannot accept. Fengshuang took care of the fish and went to light the fire for Lu Yao, and his work never stopped. Lu Yao''s eyes fell on Fengshuang''s hand adding firewood to the stove, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Lu Yuan was still squatting on the ground poking the fish in the water basin, and didn''t notice Lu Yao''s movements. However, Fengshuang, who had been secretly paying attention to Lu Yao, found something was wrong. Lu Yao retched several times during the frying process, although he suppressed them all by force. Fengshuang is older after all, and he has seen many things in the Su residence, so he noticed something strange. It''s just that he can''t ask directly about this kind of thing, after all, Lu Yao hasn''t said anything yet. In the afternoon, Lu Yuan was taking a nap when a gray figure sneaked out of the house. At this moment, there were not many pedestrians on the road, so Lu Yao hurriedly entered the medical clinic closest to Qingfeng Lane. The old doctor was prescribing medicine for someone, and she didn''t even raise her eyelids when Lu Yao came in. The person in front carried the prescription to grab the medicine, and Lu Yao stepped forward. The old doctor pointed to the pulse pillow beside him, and Lu Yao hurriedly passed his wrist up. "It''s been less than two months since you were happy, and you are weak. You should eat more good food on weekdays, otherwise the child will be born weak." "I''ll give you a prescription for anti-pregnancy first, you can take it for a while. During this period of time, you must not do heavy work, especially less bending..." The old doctor was still giving instructions, but Lu Yao didn''t listen to a word, and just stared blankly at his wrist in a daze. The child came unexpectedly, which made him a little bit at a loss. But Lu Yao knew very well that he didn''t hate this feeling, and even felt a little bit of joy. I thought that my life would be like this, but I didn''t expect that God gave him a child. Besides being overjoyed, Lu Yao began to worry again. If Su Qi has not married a husband yet, and there is no man in the backyard, his child will be her eldest son. If she found out, would she come and **** his child away? No, he doesn''t mind what happened that night, but he absolutely can''t give up the child to her. He didn''t ask for anything with her, but this child was his. Whether you call him selfish or stupid, he will do his best to keep this child. He has money, he hasn''t touched the bank notes that Su Qiruo secretly sent last time, they are enough for him to raise this child. No, since Su Qi can touch his house, she will definitely be able to find something strange about him. He can''t stay here anymore. They have to move out of the capital as soon as possible. Lu Yao didn''t know how he left the clinic, his mind was already in a mess. Lu Yao just left, and a touch of black got into the medical hall. Su Qiruo was stunned when she saw the letter in her hand. She hasn''t married a husband yet, so she''s going to be a mother? Lu Yao...is he willing to keep this child? If he is unwilling, what should she do? Ive been outside for the past two days, and the update may not be on time. It will be fine when the jet lag is reversed. Please bear with me, babies. There may be a little more typos in the phone code, please remember to help catch bugs, I will correct it as soon as I see it. I love you~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 502： My Delicate Husband (22) Chapter 502 My Delicate Husband (22) Do you want to force him to give birth, or use his brother''s illness to lure him? But Su Qiruo is unwilling to coerce or lure. She has already hurt Lu Yao once, and she doesn''t want to make him sad again. If he really doesn''t want to... If Su Qi wanted it, if he really didn''t want it, she would never force him. The letter paper in his hand was crushed by Su Qiruo, and fell down between his fingers. She didn''t know if this was a bad relationship, she just wanted to take responsibility for herself. But I''m afraid, people don''t care. She always remembered the hatred for her in his ruthless eyes that day. She is the villain who robbed him of his innocence! To him, this child should be just an evil! Su Qiruo slumped weakly on the chair behind her. Since she was a child, relying on the memories of her whole life, she has always lived a prosperous life, and she has never been so helpless. Lu Yao, you blamed me for making you cry when we first met, so are you here for revenge? This ancestor! She is still reluctant to part with that child. Su Qiruo stood up suddenly, and disappeared into the room in a flash. She was afraid that if she was a little late, the child would be gone. Lu Yao coaxed Lu Yuan to sleep, squatting by the stove alone, boiling medicine, his mind still a little confused. When he was cooking at night, he lost his mind and added salt. Although Lu Yuan frowned, he didn''t say much. Presumably that child also noticed his strangeness. "Ugh!" Lu Yao sighed, and lightly placed his palm on his lower abdomen. He himself felt like he was dreaming, and he didn''t think about how to tell Lu Yuan. If Lu Yuan found out, would he cry, or would he be happy for him? Although he and Su Qiruo had a verbal engagement when they were young, they were supposed to have nothing to do with each other when something happened to the Lu family, but now they got mixed up again. Once this child is born, they will always have a thread. Even if he takes the child and leaves the capital, it still cannot change the relationship between the child and Su Qiruo. "Hiss..." The absent-minded Lu Yao raised his hand to hold the hot medicine jar, and his fingers shrank from the heat, only to realize that he had done something stupid. With a wave of his hand, the wide sleeves swept towards the medicine jar, and the pot full of soup and medicine rolled down together. Lu Yao''s pretty face turned pale in shock, and his arms shrank back, but his body didn''t have time to dodge. A warm hand grabbed his wrist, and before he had time to think, he had already fallen into an embrace with a cold fragrance. The medicine pot fell to the ground with a bang, and the brown medicine juice splashed all over the floor. "Is it hot?" Su Qiruo supported Lu Yao''s body, and asked worriedly. It was only then that Lu Yao could see who was coming, and panic was written in his helpless eyes. He didn''t expect her to show up. Su Qiruo glanced at the decoction on the ground, and frowned. Is he so eager to kill this kid? Seeing Su Qiruo staring at the medicinal soup on the ground, Lu Yao''s heart tightened. But he didn''t even tell Lu Yuan, how could Su Qiruo know? Lu Yao forced himself to be calm, clenched his hand hanging by his side tightly, and pretended to be calm: "Why are you here?" "I" Su Qiruo didn''t know how to answer for a moment, should she say that she came to protect the child? "Are you sick?" Su Qiruo dodged her gaze, not daring to look directly into his eyes, so she could only pretend not to know. Lu Yao stepped back nervously and shook his head slightly. "No, this is for the body." It''s a pity that this pair of anti-fetal drugs has been going on for so long. The palm of the hand unconsciously touched the lower abdomen, and when it met Su Qiruo''s scrutinizing gaze, it hurriedly retracted. His small actions did not escape Su Qiruo''s eyes, and she became more and more sure that the medicine must have something to do with that innocent child. He''s lying. "You are indeed too thin, you should take a good supplement. I will order someone to bring you some supplements tomorrow. You should take good care of yourself." Su Qiruo said tentatively, without blinking her eyes while looking at Lu Yao. "No need to bother you." Lu Yao said in a panic, but forgot to ask Su Qiruo why he appeared here. "Between you and me, why bother to talk about it. What happened that day... I always wanted to come to you to clarify, but I was worried that you didn''t want to see me, so I didn''t show up for a long time." Su Qi Ruo was heartbroken, and decided to ask him about the child directly. She wanted to take their father and son back to the mansion to take care of them. She was worried that Lu Yao was alone, and Lu Yuan was too young, and even she needed her elder brother to take care of her, so she couldn''t do anything for Lu Yao. "Yaoyao, I think..." "Who are you? Why are you at my house? Are you bullying my brother?" The boy''s sharp voice sounded, interrupting Su Qiruo''s remaining words. A white figure hurried towards Lu Yao, grabbed his hand and asked anxiously, "Brother, are you alright?" Lu Yao didn''t expect his younger brother to come over, and was worried that Su Qiruo''s appearance would anger Lu Yuan, when he saw Su Qiruo smiled and opened his mouth. "We meet again, A Yuan." Lu Yao looked at Su Qiruo in surprise, then glanced at Lu Yuan again. "Have you seen it?" There was also a crack on Lu Yuan''s angry face, and the woman in front of him was clearly the one who helped him. But why is she in his house? Still with brother? "You..." Lu Yuan glanced at Su Qiruo, then turned to look at Lu Yao, "Big brother recognizes her?" Lu Yao panicked, afraid that Su Qiruo would bring up the incident of that night in front of Lu Yuan, so she hurriedly opened her mouth before Su Qiruo. "Ayuan, she...she is the elder sister of the Su family. Her grandmother is the teacher of the mother. We met several times when we were young." In addition to keeping the relationship between Lu Yuan and Lu Yuan a secret, he also did not lie to his younger brother, these are all the truth. If Su Qi heard this, she would know that Lu Yao already knew her identity. It''s hard for him to remember things from his childhood, but she has long forgotten them all. "Your surname is Su?" Lu Yuan didn''t know how distressed the trembling in his voice was. He remembered the wallet that his brother brought back. Sister of the Su family? She is Su Qiruo, the one who bullied her brother. "Exactly." Su Qiruo nodded, looking at Lu Yuan''s appearance, she probably already knew something, but she was not afraid. If Lu Yuan annoyed her and scolded her, she would admit it. As long as Lu Yao is willing to go home with her, she can do whatever she wants. "Why did you show up at my house? What are you looking for my brother for?" Lu Yuan clenched his fist tightly, just waiting for Su Qiruo to speak. Su Qiruo was about to explain, but Lu Yao stepped forward and grabbed his sleeve, pulling him behind her. "She came to see us because of her past affection. Ms. Su has always helped the family with money. Don''t be so hostile to her." Lu Yao lowered his voice and whispered in Lu Yuan''s ear. "But she..." Lu Yuan''s eyes were red with anxiety, but he couldn''t ask his brother if he was bullied by her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 503： My Delicate Husband (23) Chapter 503 My Delicate Husband (23) If Su Qiruo really thought about the past friendship between the Su family and the Lu family, why didn''t they appear in the past five years? It happened after my brother lost his innocence... She really didn''t want to picture her brother''s body? Women in this world really look the same, they look like dogs, but they don''t want to be a beast in clothes. Lu Yuan didn''t know the reason for the disappointment in his heart, he just felt sorry for his brother. He wanted to believe what his brother said, but he couldn''t persuade himself to believe it. "Then why didn''t she come during the day, but why did she choose to come at night?" Lu Yuan stared at Su Qiruo closely, although he was talking to Lu Yao, he was asking her. "How do you know I haven''t been here during the day?" Su Qiruo asked back with a smile. Although the conversation between the two brothers was extremely low, she still heard clearly. It seems that this young master Lu is very wary of women who approach his brother! But Lu Yao... Su Qiruo never thought that he would speak for her. Lu Yuan choked, and suddenly remembered the time he met her during the day. She seems to have been here during the day, but why has he never seen her at home? "Did you come to see brother last time?" "Um." Su Qiruo nodded honestly. Now Lu Yao is a little confused, when did Su Qiruo come to him? Why doesn''t he know? I haven''t heard Lu Yuan mention it before! When did Lu Yuan learn to hide such things from him? "A Yuan, I want to talk to your brother, okay?" Su Qiruo saw Lu Yao again today, and found that he seemed to have misunderstood him. He treated her differently from the fat woman in the book, there was neither hatred nor disgust in his eyes, and even the indifference at first sight was a bit less. On the contrary, it''s more like a little panic, a little fear, a little... unable to face it. What is he thinking, you can only know by asking yourself. Lu Yuan didn''t expect that Su Qiruo would be so good-tempered to discuss with him first. After all, as long as she is willing, their brothers have no room to object, right? Lu Yao gently pushed Lu Yuan''s arm, and coaxed: "A Yuan, you go to bed first, brother will be back soon." Lu Yuan felt relieved when he saw that there was no fear in his brother''s eyes. After glaring at Su Qiruo again, the young man reluctantly left. "If you have anything to say, just say it, Miss Su. It''s not good for us to be seen in our yard so late." Waiting for Lu Yuan to go far away, Lu Yao pursed his lips and looked at Su Qiruo. No one knew how nervous he was at this moment. He felt that he should take his younger brother out of here as soon as possible. In the future, with Lu Yuan, children, and bank notes, their life will not be too sad. But if she knew about the existence of the child, would she still be willing to keep the child alive? Even if she is willing to stay, maybe she agrees to let the child live with him? He doesn''t even count as her concubine, how can he have the right to give birth to a child of the eldest daughter of the Su family? If the Su family knew about the existence of this child, they would definitely come and **** it away! "Yaoyao, come home with me!" Su Qiruo called "Yaoyao" so that Lu Yao blushed, he seemed to have ignored it just now, that''s what she called him at the beginning. "Miss Su doesn''t have to worry about what happened that day. You have already given me the banknote and specially sent Brother Feng to take care of our brothers. You don''t owe me anything." Lu Yao tightly squeezed the hands hidden in his sleeves. He had already noticed the abnormality of Fengshuang. The Lu family also raised dark guards before, although not many. When he was young, he had secretly looked at those cold-faced hidden guards, and his temperament was exactly the same as Fengshuang. But he doubted that Fengshuang was Su Qiruo''s person or started from the two Donghai fish, he is not an ignorant ordinary man, Lu Yuan didn''t know what the Donghai fish were, but he recognized them. Where can I buy this fish outside, except for the nobles in the palace, ordinary people are not capable of touching it. Reminiscent of the exquisite pastries sent by Fengshuang in the past, he once went to a pastry shop to see that there were no such cakes in Beijing. It wasn''t made by the chef of the Su Mansion, or it came out of the palace. Besides Su Qiruo, he couldn''t think of another person who could think of him like this. She called him Yaoyao, presumably she had already remembered who he was. But he mistakenly had an affair with her because someone drugged her, and that wasn''t enough to make her do so much for him. "How can the relationship between us be settled with those banknotes?" Su Qiruo did not deny Feng Shuang''s identity, she knew that Lu Yao was a smart man. Take a step forward and close the distance between the two. Su Qiruo looked at Lu Yao and said: "Yaoyao, even in the past few years, I don''t remember what happened when I was young, but after all, you are the husband that my grandmother appointed for me more than ten years ago. If that incident hadn''t happened, Didn''t we just miss it?" If Su Qi didn''t dare to say that he was responsible for what happened that night, with Lu Yao''s stubbornness, he would never accept her pity and charity. But people like Lu Yao also have their own stubbornness. For example, the verbal marriage contract made by the elders of both parties when they were young may be just a joke, but with Lu Yao''s temperament, they will definitely take it to heart. He is too strict with rules, but it is also because of this that he has suffered a lot. Lu Yao turned his face away, not daring to look into Su Qiruo''s eyes. That marriage was originally a joke between the two parents. There was no exchange of new posts, and no token of love. It was simply uncountable. What''s more, in the following years, the Lu family and the Su family had no contact. The old matriarch Su was extremely disappointed in his mother, so how could he let the Lu family''s son enter the Su family''s gate. Now he is just a prisoner who was lucky enough to survive, and he is not worthy of the famous Su Zhuangyuan. "Miss Su is serious. You and I only met a few times when we were young. Lu Yao thanked Miss Su for saving his life back then. However, now that Lu Yao has nothing to repay Miss Su''s kindness, he will wait for the next life. Lu Yao is willing to serve Miss Su as a slave and servant." Lu Yao took a step back, and made a big gift to Su Qiruo. When she was young, when she rescued him, he was so afraid that he cried, and he didn''t thank her well at all. Todays thank you is ten years late. Su Qiruo doesn''t remember that she saved Lu Yao''s life, but now she doesn''t mind repaying her kindness. "I don''t want the next life, I just want the present." "Yaoyao has also been familiar with poetry and etiquette since he was a child, so he should know that life-saving grace should be promised with his body. Not to mention the fate between you and me, is it more than this life-saving friendship?" Su Qiruo grabbed Lu Yao''s wrist, looked straight into his eyes and said, "Whether you recognize the marriage or not, it can''t change the fact that you are my fianc. Yaoyao, I am eighteen years old this year, don''t you want me to wait a few more years, and continue to let people in the capital talk about me?" Have a habit of breaking sleeves?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 504： My Delicate Husband (24) Chapter 504 My Delicate Husband (24) Lu Yao stared at Su Qiruo in a daze, and her face became even hotter because of her habit of cutting off sleeves. Why is this person so outspoken? How could you say such a thing in front of him? Besides, who said she has a habit of breaking sleeves? she obviously... That night made him very tired and hurt. Su Qiruo didn''t know what Lu Yao was thinking, but thought he was frightened by his thick skin. But she can only do this, otherwise how can she embrace the beauty? If she had known that she and Lu Yao still had such a relationship in the past, she wouldn''t have to waste more than a month. Wouldn''t it be better to come to him directly? Roundabout methods are not suitable for dealing with Lu Yao''s stubborn temper, only "shameless" will do. "The Lu family is no longer here, and now I''m just the son of a guilty minister. I can''t be like Miss Su. Please let Miss Su let me go!" Since the accident in the Lu family, Lu Yao never thought that he would get married. He only hoped to raise his younger brother and find a good family for him. As for the matter between him and Su Qiruo, it was just an accident. "I don''t care about these, Yaoyao, I will treat you well in the future." Su Qiruo seemed a little powerless in the face of Lu Yao like this, she didn''t know what she had to say to convince him. "And A Yuan, I will treat him like my own brother, and I will never let anyone bully you again." Inserting hard fingertips into the palm of his hand, Lu Yao''s nose suddenly felt sore. Since the accident in the Lu family, no one has said such words to him again. No matter what happened, he was bearing it himself, in fact, he was also very tired. Even though he was very moved, he still couldn''t promise her. "I don''t want to be small." He would rather not get married than make someone a fool, even if that person is Su Qiruo. Presumably with this excuse, she should give up too! Su Qiruo was taken aback for a moment, and after realizing it, she quickly said: "When did I say that I want you to be a young girl? I want to marry you, three matchmakers and six hires, Ming matchmaker is marrying." Now Lu Yao was stunned. He intended to scare her away, but she...does she know what he is talking about. "You are the eldest daughter of the Su family, and you are an honorable man in the court. How can you marry the son of a sinful minister?" Don''t say that if Su Qi is willing or not, even Lu Yao will not let her lose face. With her talent, she will definitely be an important official in the court with one person under one person and above ten thousand people in the future. How can he be her shame? "It is your mother who is guilty, not you, and she has already paid a terrible price for her crime. The child is innocent, and you and A Yuan are pardoned by the emperor himself. How can you say that the son of a criminal minister?" The emperor is the most face-saving, Lu Yao and Lu Yuan were pardoned by the emperor himself, no matter how others criticize, the emperor will not face himself. "Do you even know what you''re talking about?" Lu Yao was a little annoyed, he felt that Su Qiruo must be crazy, otherwise why would he keep saying such nonsense. "Then what do you think I came to tell you this for?" Su Qiruo looked at the young man in front of him who was blushing with anger, but couldn''t get annoyed at all. I don''t know if it''s because she feels that she owes him, or because she feels sorry for the suffering he has suffered all these years, but she can''t help but want to be nice to him. She will give him money if he wants it, and she will give it to him if he wants the position of ruler. As long as he wants, as long as she has, she is willing to give it to him. "I" Lu Yao stuttered and couldn''t speak, he didn''t think that Su Qiruo came to him because he was greedy for his body. The Seventh Prince is the most beautiful woman in Shangjing, and she has a noble status. She doesn''t even want such a man, so what is she? But why did she come to tell him these things? Could it be that she felt that she owed him, that''s why she wanted to use the position of Zhengjun to make up for her mistakes that day? Su Qiruo has always been an upright gentleman, and he hasn''t changed in so many years. "Yaoyao, you are not a farmer who is ignorant of the world. You don''t need me to say much about the situation in the court. You know it well. Now that the Su family is powerful, the emperor will not allow me to marry a son of a well-matched family. And just so, In my heart, the person I have always preferred is you." Lu Yao was startled. He didn''t know that the Su family, which is the most beautiful nowadays, lives so cautiously. A dignified daughter of the Su family, she can''t even marry a son of a family. Then when she refused the Seventh Prince''s marriage, was it the emperor''s order? "But I can''t marry you." Lu Yao shook his head, chasing away the greed that had arisen in him, and insisted on saying. "Why?" Su Qiruo looked into Lu Yao''s eyes with a straight face and asked seriously. "I...I don''t want to marry." He didn''t want her and their future child to be the laughing stock of others. It was no secret that he was the son of a criminal minister, and most of the aristocratic families in Beijing knew about it. Old Madam Su lived a noble life, how could someone poke his back because of him? Su Qiruo should be the best man in the world, even if she is not the Seventh Prince, she should be someone like Xiangfu Guogongfu. Su Qiruo frowned, looked at Lu Yao and said, "Could it be that you still want to take our child to become a monk?" If Su Qi was really annoyed this time, she forgot to avoid her words. Lu Yao was stunned, he took a step back while clutching his lower abdomen, and hit the stove directly with his lower back. Su Qiruo exerted a little force with his hands, and pulled him into his arms with all his strength, and wrapped his waist tightly, preventing him from leaving. "You...you let me go." Lu Yao blushed and pushed Su Qiruo, but she remained motionless. "Lu Yao, you were destined to be my man more than ten years ago. You have to marry if you marry, or you have to marry if you don''t marry. If you dare to leave with your child, I will chase you to the end of the sky and catch you back. " Su Qiruo seemed to see Lu Yao''s thoughts, and threatened in a cold voice. Just now, his subconscious action was clearly protecting his stomach, so she was convinced that he would not kill the child. Since this is the case, she wants both him and the child. Originally, she planned that if he was really unwilling, she would not force him to have this child. It''s all right now, since he likes it too, she doesn''t need to worry about anything anymore, she just needs to keep him. "You...you rascal!" Lu Yao blushed angrily. Young lady, how can you be so unreasonable? Su Qiruo gently moved the hand left on Lu Yao''s wrist down, and directly squeezed his cold fingers into the palm. "Yaoyao, stop making trouble, and follow me home obediently, okay?" Lu Yao is not used to being so close to people, but he can''t push her away. Especially when he was a rogue and coaxed him softly, he was almost shaken. "I...you allow me to think again, this is too sudden for me." Lu Yao''s mind is very chaotic now, he must calm down and think clearly, and cannot be easily coaxed by her. In fact, Lu Yao knew in his heart that if Su Qi wanted to marry him, it was not because he liked him... Ive been on the road all day today, and I almost missed this chapter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 505： My Delicate Husband (25) Chapter 505 My Delicate Husband (25) But because of the child in his belly. Maybe he couldn''t figure it out at first, but when she mentioned the child just now, he understood everything. The Su family''s hands and eyes are as good as the sky, even he didn''t know that he was pregnant, and Su Qiruo found out later. There wasn''t much friendship between them, so he had no reason to blame her. Just this kid... He was really reluctant. Su Qiruo didn''t dare to push him too hard, he had already let go, and she gave him some more time. "Forget it, then you should think about it again. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about A Yuan and our unborn child. You can''t let the child be born without a mother, and be laughed at by others ? Su Qiruo let go of her hand, moving a little further away from Lu. His temperament is really helpless, but Su Qiruo also understands that the relationship between them has not reached the point where he will give up everything to marry her. How could a person as proud as him endure the pain of being ridiculed in the future? This matter has to be figured out by himself, and others can''t help him. Before meeting him, Su Qiruo never thought about getting married. Now that they have been together and have a child, she is willing to marry him back first. Marriage first and love later, there is actually nothing wrong with it, especially when facing such a cute and beautiful boy, Su Qiruo doesn''t feel that she is at a disadvantage. "I will think about it carefully, you go back first!" Lu Yao nodded in panic, perfunctory. Su Qiruo took out another stack of silver notes and a handful of gold beads from her body and stuffed them into Lu Yao''s hands before leaving. Lu Yao looked at the things in his hand in a daze for a while, and then his nose became sour, and tears welled up. The boy squatted on the ground with his shoulders in his arms, his body twitching, crying so much. A black figure fell in front of the young man at some point, and Lu Yao froze, thinking that it was Su Qiruo who had returned, so he said without raising his head, "Didn''t I promise you that you would think about it? Why did you come back again?" ..." The boy''s words stopped when he met the man''s gaze, and he didn''t know how to face him now. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to lie to you, but the young master sent me to protect you. I was afraid that you would not accept it, so I came up with this idea." Fengshuang apologized. Having been with them for so long, he really likes these two brothers. He didn''t know when Lu Yao discovered his identity, but he also knew that it was wrong for him to deceive others first. Lu Yao pursed his lips, raised his hand to wipe away his tears, and shook his head slightly. "I can''t blame you for this matter, I should thank you." The young man propped himself up on his knees and slowly got up, his head was dizzy, and he fell to the side. Feng Shuang quickly supported Lu Yao''s body, and let him go after he stood still. Now the relationship between them has also become delicate, and they can no longer be called brothers. Lu Yao is the sweetheart of his young master, he should call him young master, but it is not appropriate. "Thank you, Brother Feng, for taking care of you during this time, Ayuan, he... likes you very much." It would be a lie to say that he has no regrets. Lu Yao always thought that he was lucky to meet the wind and frost. After all, in the past five years, the two brothers have never met someone who is willing to protect them like this. But knowing that this luck was given by Su Qiruo, Lu Yao''s mood is a little delicate. Blame him, can''t blame him. Don''t blame him, but you can''t do it without any grudges. "My young master... she treats you sincerely. Although the young master has been honored and favored by thousands of people since he was a child, he has never liked a man so much. It is not that the seniors of the Su family have urged the young master to get married quickly, but the young master has prevaricated all of them." Passed over. Only you, young master, have won the position of the righteous monarch personally approved by the young master." Fengshuang began to speak good things for his young master. "Our young master keeps his promises and never promises to others easily. There are very few women in this world who are like the young master. As the young master''s subordinate, I hope you can be with the young master. As... the young master My friend, I also hope that you can be with the young master. If you miss her, it will be difficult to meet such a good person." Lu Yao pinched his fingers lightly, and then let go. "We''re not a good fit." "There is nothing suitable or inappropriate in this world. As long as you are willing, you are the only young master of the Su Mansion. My young master once said clearly that he will only marry one husband in this life and will never accept servants. Otherwise, why do you think the seventh prince is like this? Obsessed with marrying into the Su residence? Such a woman is the most suitable to be a son-in-law." It''s just a pity, the Seventh Prince is still too naive after all. The young master has already entered the court as an official, and holds real power in his hands, so he can''t be a son-in-law at all. Fengshuang is really thinking of Lu Yao as a friend at this time. He wants his young master to get what he wants, and he doesn''t want Lu Yao to miss such a good opportunity. "She... said it herself?" Lu Yao had disbelief written on his face, how can a woman in this world not be pampered? It is an ordinary family who has three husbands and four attendants, not to mention that she is the eldest daughter of the Su family, the future head of the Su family... "Exactly." Fengshuang nodded solemnly. Lu Yao quickly calmed down, and then gave a wry smile. "Even if she only married one person in her life, that person shouldn''t be the son of a vulgar criminal like me. If I entered the Su family, it would destroy the reputation of the Su family. My mother had already lost to the old master Su." Expectations, how can I only care about myself?" "Since the young master dared to come to ask for marriage, naturally he already has a way to deal with it, so why are you worrying about it?" Feng Shuang felt that Lu Yao was thinking too much, which was why he was tired of living. Perhaps, this is also related to the hardships he has suffered in these years! "No, you don''t understand." Lu Yao was silent for a long time, then smiled and said, "Go back and rest first! I have to go back too, A Yuan is probably in a hurry." Feng Shuang opened his mouth, and in the end he didn''t say anything more, he just said: "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think more about the child in your belly. She should be born as a descendant of the Su family, so it goes without saying that she has a noble status. , is it possible that you really want this supposedly noble child to be ridiculed and deny his mother all his life?" Fengshuang can''t say harsh words, but if Lu Yao takes the child alone, the child will become a wild species in the world. If she cannot be given a legitimate identity, it will be difficult for her to become an official in the future. Is he willing that his child will achieve nothing in the future and can only go out in the market? Seeing that Lu Yao stopped talking, Feng Shuang had no choice but to leave first. It is better for him to figure out these things by himself. Lu Yao sighed softly, glanced at the broken porcelain scattered on the ground, and had to clean it up first. The medicine jar is broken, and I have to buy another one tomorrow, otherwise he and A Yuans medicine cant be boiled. As soon as Su Qiruo returned to the mansion, she went directly to Old Madam Su''s yard, and she needed her grandmother''s help in this matter. The next chapter will come soon, babies remember to help catch bugs! (end of this chapter) Chapter 506： My Delicate Husband (26) Chapter 506 My Delicate Husband (26) "Grandmother can rest?" Su Qiruo asked the servant at the side while striding towards the yard. "Not yet, Rong Nu will light the lamp for you." The waiter walked quickly into the house, and respectfully said to the people inside, "My lord, Miss Sun is here." "Come in, please." Old Madam Su hurriedly put down the book in his hand, stood up and went out to meet him. The Su family loves the children very much. Except for the inevitable New Year''s festival, the usual rules of morning and evening are gone. If Su Qi came over so late, something must have happened. "Granddaughter greets grandmother." Su Qiruo clasped her fists to greet the person who came out with a smile. "Why did you come here at this time? But what difficulties have you encountered?" Old Madam Su stepped forward and took Su Qiruo''s hand, asking with a loving face. "Don''t dare to lie to grandma, my granddaughter really has something important to discuss with you when she comes over." Su Qiruo held Old Madam Su''s arm with her backhand, and the two walked towards the house together. "Let''s all go down!" Old Madam Su waved to the servants behind, and there were only their grandparents and grandchildren left in the room. "Why are you in such a hurry that you can''t wait until tomorrow?" After the Old Madam Su sat down, he personally picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Su Qiruo, and also poured a cup for himself. "This is ginseng tea, it won''t affect your sleep, drink it!" Su Qiruo picked it up and took a sip, then put it back. "Grandma, I...I have a baby..." "Poof..." Old Madam Su spit out all the tea before she swallowed it down, looking at Su Qiruo with surprise and joy. Her granddaughter usually doesn''t show any signs of leakage, but she didn''t expect to even have a child. "Are you all right?" Su Qiruo stepped forward and patted Old Madam Su''s back lightly, and said with concern. "Ahem... It''s okay, it''s okay." Old Madam Su waved his hand, grabbed Su Qiruo''s wrist and asked anxiously, "Whose son is it? Tomorrow, let your mother go to propose marriage in person, so as not to wait for the belly to be discovered and ruin the reputation of the son." "You child too, how can you be in such a hurry? Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think more about other boys. If this matter gets out, how will you let others behave in the future?" "Now is not the time to complain. This is a great happy event. Your grandfather and father may be so happy when they find out! Haha..." Old Madam Su''s series of words made Su Qiruo feel ashamed for a while, she never thought it would be so soon. But with this child around, her chances of keeping Lu Yao have increased several times. Su Qiruo scratched the back of her head in shame, but in desperation, she could only tell Old Madam Su the whole story. "The child Qing''er is really... oh!" Old Madam Su frowned and sighed, but the matter has come to this point, even if the rules have been broken first, nothing can change the status quo. The most important thing now is to quickly marry someone into the door, and the children of her Su family can''t be left outside. As for the son of the Lu family... Old Madam Su is also very complicated. "I''ve already taught Zhou Qing a lesson about this matter, so don''t mention it to Aunt Zhou again, or she will be beaten again." Su Qiruo is quite protective of Zhou Qing. Since she promised not to care about it, she will definitely keep her word. "It''s been a while, but you still remember her." Old Madam Su looked helplessly at his granddaughter, a little dumbfounded. Su Qiruo smiled, and then got down to business again. "Now that the granddaughter is not sure what the emperor means, I ask my grandmother to show me." "I''ll deal with this matter, but you have to think about it, do you really want to marry that child of the Lu family as the king?" Old Madam Su looked at his granddaughter and asked earnestly, "Even if you can''t marry the seventh prince, you can still marry a son of a family. After all, the Lu family..." "Grandmother, my granddaughter has already figured it out. Not to mention that my granddaughter and Yaoyao have had a verbal engagement since childhood, but now that he has a child from our Su family, we can''t ignore him. Don''t you want the Su family to marry him?" Is the eldest daughter a concubine?" There is no way to deal with Lu Yao and Su Qiruo, but the elders in the family are still within her reach. Just one sentence, Old Madam Su has no doubts, just waiting to enter the palace to talk to the emperor the next day. "Since that''s the case, you should first find two experienced domestic servants to take care of him. Speaking of which, this is also a poor child. He lost his mother and father at such a young age, and I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to take care of his body." Old Madam Su''s feelings for Lu Tinghui are also very complicated. He is the smartest of all her students, but it is also the one that makes her sad and regretful the most. Now her favorite granddaughter has a child with Lu Tinghui''s son, and it can only be said that it is an unending relationship. It has become a fact, so let your granddaughter''s wish come true. "The grandmother said that the granddaughter will arrange it now." Su Qiruo left from Old Madam Su''s courtyard, and went to Father Su''s courtyard instead. In just one night, Su Qiruo had already dealt with everyone in the family. Although Su''s father had some objections to Lu Yao''s identity, but his daughter liked it, he would not say anything more. It''s just that the thought of him becoming a grandfather makes him so excited that he can''t sleep. After Su Qiruo went back, she asked Fenglu to find two experienced house slaves in the mansion, and made careful arrangements before going to bed. Before dawn the next day, she had already arrived at Qingfeng Lane with two house slaves carrying burdens. Lu Yao was cooking, and Lu Yuan sat obediently by the stove to light the fire. Although he didn''t know what his brother and Su Qiruo said last night, he could also see that his brother was out of his mind. When Lu Yuan peeked at Lu Yao for the umpteenth time, Lu Yao finally spoke. "Why do you always look at me?" Lu Yao put the washed rice into the pot, then turned around to get the small pickles he had pickled. "Brother...do you like her?" Looking at his brother''s back, Lu Yuan asked in a low voice. Although none of them said anything, he was sure that the person who took his brother''s innocence must be Su Qiruo. Even though she sent a lot of banknotes, he will not forgive her for doing some evil things to her brother. If the elder brother likes her, that''s all. If the elder brother doesn''t like her, he will definitely avenge her. Lu Yao froze with his back facing Lu Yuan, and after a moment of silence, he lowered his eyes and said, "She is the wife my mother and father made when I was young. If nothing happened to the Lu family, we would have been married long ago." Like it? Having not seen her for so many years, he only vaguely remembers the few things she helped him when he was young. I cant say how much I like it, but I dont hate it. is also an obsession in his heart, the only obsession that can still remind him of the happy life of his childhood. Especially now that he has her child, he has already recognized her as his wife in his bones. If he wasn''t afraid of hurting the Su family, he would actually be willing to marry her. Su Qiruo is so good, he is not worthy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 507： My Delicate Husband (27) Chapter 507 My Delicate Husband (27) Lu Yuan looked at his elder brother in surprise, but he didn''t know that his elder brother and Su Qiruo still had such entanglements. "Then between you..." He wanted to ask his brother if what happened that night was voluntary, but he felt that asking such a question would really hurt his brother''s heart. He knows what kind of person elder brother is like, no matter how much he likes him, elder brother will not mess around with his innocence. Su Qiruo really looks good, if she is willing to treat her brother well, maybe she is also a good home for him. It''s just a family like the Su family, can they accommodate my brother? Lu Yuan absolutely cannot accept that someone bullies Lu Yao. Even if his brother never remarries, he can still accompany his brother, but he will never let his brother marry into Su''s house and suffer grievances. "What happened that night was a misunderstanding. I didn''t tell you at the beginning because I was afraid that you would worry. Since you want to ask, there is actually nothing to say." Lu Yao told Lu Yuan what happened that night, and he thought about it carefully later, it seemed that a fat woman saw his face in a panic. Although it is not certain, Lu Yao feels that this matter must have something to do with that fat woman. And Su Qiruo, like him, is innocent. It''s just that he was in so much pain at the time, he didn''t think about it and pushed all the responsibility on Su Qiruo, and she didn''t evade it. After listening to Lu Yao''s words, Lu Yuan''s heart was not in a good mood either. It turns out that my brother has been working in such a dangerous place all these years, and danger may occur at any time. If the person that day wasn''t Su Qiruo, with his elder brother''s temper... would he still be so indifferent? Lu Yuan took a sneak peek at Lu Yao, seeing that he was so calm when talking about this matter, he didn''t know how to speak. "What does she mean?" Lu Yuan just wanted to know what Su Qiruo meant, her brother''s innocence was given to her, what was going on in her heart? "She... wants to marry me." Lu Yao paused, then continued, "But you also know, how can our identity be worthy of such a family?" "elder brother" Lu Yuan wanted to comfort Lu Yao a few words, but couldn''t speak. Brother is right, they are the sons of criminal ministers, and they are not qualified to enter Xungui''s family again. Ordinary people would consider them unlucky, let alone the first family of Nanqi. The corner of Lu Yuan''s mouth twitched into a wry smile, not only hating the injustice of the world, but also blaming his mother''s greed back then, but most of all he was helpless. Their brothers escaped death at the beginning, but their lives were not satisfactory. If it weren''t for the support of his brother, Lu Yuan felt that he would not be able to hold on long ago. "Don''t worry, we have endless money on us now. When your illness is cured, my brother will take you out of the capital. We will go to the south of the Yangtze River to enjoy the colorful flowers, to the northwest to see the heroic desert, and to the northeast to see the white snow. The world is like this Happiness is not the only way to get married." If it were in the past, Lu Yao would still worry about life issues. Now he has the silver ticket and gold beads sent by Su Qiruo, even if he wears gold and silver for a lifetime, they won''t be able to spend it all, so they have nothing to worry about. Now he only wants his younger brother to recover and the child to be born safely. "Okay, A Yuan will always be with my brother." Lu Yuan curled his lips into a smile, and his eyes became brighter. As long as I can be with my brother, I can do anything. The two brothers here are still imagining a bright future, and several unexpected guests have already ushered in outside the door. There was a knock on the door, Lu Yao froze, and his hand holding the spoon tightened. Lu Yuan stood up, glanced at Lu Yao first, and then hurriedly opened the door. Although he doesn''t quite believe that Su Qiruo really wants to marry his elder brother as the king, he still hopes that his elder brother will be happy. The door opened, and Su Qiruo brought over a lot of supplements, as well as two elderly servants. "What...is this going to do?" Lu Yuan stared blankly at the person who was moving things into his yard, and asked in a daze. "It''s always inconvenient for the two of you brothers to live here. I brought two people here to take care of you." Su Qiruo didn''t tell Lu Yuan that Lu Yao had a child, so it''s appropriate for Lu Yao to say it himself. Now that Lu Yuan doesn''t treat her the same way he treated Zhang Yuan, Su Qiruo is already very content. Even if his face is ugly, she can bear it. Who told her to do something wrong! "We live well and don''t need anyone to take care of us." Lu Yuan retorted displeasedly, this is his and his brother''s home, how can outsiders be allowed in? "But your brother is working too hard." The housework is all done by Lu Yao, even if Feng Shuang occasionally comes to help, Su Qiruo feels that it is not enough. "And your body, I have sent someone to pick up Imperial Physician Liu, let her take a good look at it later." Su Qiruo didn''t give Lu Yuan a chance to speak anymore, and directly ordered people to continue to move boxes after boxes of things in. Lu Yuan was still immersed in Su Qiruo''s words just now, but she actually found an imperial physician for him? Lu Yao stood at the door of the kitchen, watching the woman whose temperament was completely inconsistent with this small courtyard directing people to work back and forth, feeling indescribably sour. If both of them are well, he will accept her kindness without hesitation. How could he, Lu Yao, have met such a good Su Qiruo. She deserves the praise of the emperor, the title of the most talented woman in the capital, and all the good things in this world. Only he should not be contaminated by this beauty. If it was any other woman, she would have run away long ago when she met such an uninteresting man. Raised his hand to touch the jade pendant in his arms, he should have returned it to her earlier. But since he knew he had a child, he changed his mind again. That was the only thing left by the child''s mother to their father and son. He wanted to leave a memory for the child. Su Qiruo walked towards Lu Yao slowly, and stopped only after standing one step away from him. "You are weak, so I will leave the dirty and heavy work to them in the future. I know you are quiet, so I only chose two old servants who know how to take care of pregnant women. They are honest and capable, and they don''t talk too much on weekdays." , only responsible for taking care of your life." If Su Qi saw Lu Yao''s face was troubled, he said forcefully, "You can''t say no." "I can take care of myself." Lu Yao didn''t want to involve her too much. Before he could figure out how to get rid of Fengshuang and take Lu Yuan away, she sent two more people to guard him. "I promise not to interfere with your lives." Afraid that he would think too much, Su Qiruo explained first. These two people mainly came to serve Lu Yao, not to monitor him. With Fengshuang in the yard next door, Su Qiruo felt at ease. "When Imperial Physician Liu comes over later, let her show you." "Can she... really cure A Yuan''s illness?" Lu Yao also heard Su Qiruo''s words just now, if he could really cure his younger brother''s illness, he would be willing to take his life. Sleepy, see you tomorrow, babies! (end of this chapter) Chapter 508： My Delicate Husband (28) Chapter 508 My Delicate Husband (28) "A Yuan''s disease is not carried in the womb, it can be cured." Su Qiruo nodded, she still believed in Imperial Physician Liu''s ability. "Thank you." Lu Yao whispered thanks, this time from the bottom of his heart. "Why do you need to say this between you and me?" Su Qiruo chuckled, looked back at Lu Yuan who was still standing there staring at those people moving things, raised his eyebrows. "When are you going to tell A Yuan about us?" "what?" Lu Yao looked at Su Qiruo suspiciously, what''s going on between them? He didn''t say that he would agree to marry her. Su Qiruo''s eyes moved down along Lu Yao''s face, and finally landed on his lower abdomen. Lu Yao''s ears burned, and he clenched his fingers nervously. "Wait a little longer!" "Okay, we all agree." "You... actually don''t have to be like this, I don''t lack these things now." The better she treats herself, the more uncomfortable Lu Yao feels. He was afraid that he would become more and more greedy, and he would be reluctant to leave in the future. "You and A Yuan are really aggrieved to stay in this small courtyard all day. If you have nothing to do on weekdays, let Feng Shuang take you to the street for a stroll. You can buy whatever you want. If you need money, you can buy it." Tell me." "No shortage." Lu Yao hurriedly said that he doesn''t lack anything now. Su Qiruo laughed at his eagerness to explain: "Don''t save me money, I can afford you." Lu Yao blushed and gave Su Qiruo a look, that shy look was as good-looking as she wanted. For a moment, Su Qiruo felt that she was really moved. "Yaoyao, what I said in the past was sincere, you don''t need to worry too much, just trust me. I will take good care of you in the future, and I will take good care of A Yuan for you." "I...I haven''t figured it out yet." Lu Yao suddenly refused to speak. He doesn''t know what kind of man can refuse such tenderness, anyway, he can''t do it now. "Then think slowly, I''ll wait for you." Lu Yao lowered his head and dared not look up. A burning smell came over him, and the young man''s face changed. "My porridge..." Lu Yao turned around and ran back to the stove. The water in the pot had boiled dry, and a small pot of rice porridge was boiled into black rice. Su Qiruo followed and walked in, looking at the burnt bottom of the pot and the pain on Lu Yao''s face, he felt that life had been enriched a lot. It would be fine if I lived this kind of life in the future. "It''s mushy." Su Qiruo pursed her lips, quite gloating. "It''s all your fault." Lu Yao''s complaining words seemed to be acting like a baby, and Su Qiruo felt very good about it. "Okay, blame me." Su Qiruo smiled dotingly, and said softly, "Then fine me and pay you a breakfast, okay?" After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo rushed outside and said: "Feng Lu, go and ask the mansion to prepare a breakfast and send it over, it should be lighter." "Prepare two more hot milk, add less sugar." "Yes." A strange woman''s voice came from outside the yard, and Lu Yao was startled. "They are not suitable for entering your yard, they are all waiting outside!" "There are not so many rules." Lu Yao bit his lip and said in a muffled voice, what does it look like to have someone guarding him outside his yard. "They have to abide by the rules of you and A Yuan." Lu Yuanke just said that this is his and his brother''s place, and he doesn''t want others to come in. Especially since Feng Lu is a woman, it is even more inconvenient. At this time, Su Qiruo has already classified herself as Lu Yao''s own person, and she is not included in the "others" in Lu Yuan''s mouth at all. Seeing that Lu Yao rolled up his sleeves and was about to clean up the burnt pot, Su Qiruo pulled him back. "Let them come in and clean up, you go and rest." "I can." "No, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about our children." "You...you don''t always talk about children, we don''t have..." If Su Qi didn''t hear the last two words clearly, it''s not hard to guess. Emotions really need to be cultivated. She thought wrong before, she should not watch him silently, but should have appeared by his side earlier to give him the best protection. Besides, he doesn''t reject her, and even faintly likes her. If Su Qi is not a fool, Lu Yao''s attitude when he saw her for the second time already explained everything. He is just a traditional and somewhat stubborn little man, so what kind of bad intentions are there? "Okay, don''t talk, don''t talk." Su Qiruo obediently shut up, went out and called the two servants over. "In the future, the two of you will serve the young master with all your heart, so don''t be negligent." "Yes, miss, I will do my best to serve the young master." The two responded in unison. On the way, Su Qiruo had already stated Lu Yao''s identity, and that he was carrying her child in his womb, even if they gave these two people a hundred courage, they would not dare to neglect in the slightest. "I...I''m not." Lu Yao was blushed by the "Young Master" and repeatedly waved his hands in denial. The two of them were also discerning, seeing that their young lady doted on this young man so much, they quickly changed their words. "Meet the young master." Su Qiruo is very satisfied with the understanding of the two, and she has always been at ease in Fenglu''s work. "Tell them what rules you have, and let them do everything that needs to be done. They are all experienced in the house, and they will definitely not wrong you." Su Qiruo didn''t dare to mention the child again, but Lu Yao also understood what she meant. Before the breakfast was delivered, Imperial Physician Liu arrived first. Imperial Physician Liu''s daughter is a protg of Old Madam Su, and the Su family has been kind to Imperial Physician Liu, so this person is very reliable. Knowing that Lu Yao was worried about his younger brother, Su Qiruo asked Imperial Physician Liu to take Lu Yuan''s pulse first. "how?" Lu Yao pinched his sleeves nervously, his face tensed, seeing that Doctor Liu let go, he asked hurriedly. "Can be cured." Imperial Physician Liu nodded. This disease is not too complicated, but it is just that the medicine is exquisite, and ordinary people can''t bear it. "If you need any medicinal materials, you can go to Su''s mansion to get them. If you still need them, let the housekeeper go outside to find them." "Your Excellency and Young Master, rest assured." Physician Liu nodded. Lu Yuan looked at the serious Su Qiruo, and suddenly an inexplicable emotion surged in his heart. She seemed to be sincere to her brother. "Young master, when you have a severe cough, you can drink some pear soup with rock sugar, which can help relieve symptoms. As for the foods you mentioned, you don''t have to be too constrained. Eating them in moderation is not a problem." Imperial Physician Liu prescribed the medicine, and instructed Lu Yao. "Thank you, Imperial Physician Liu." Lu Yao stood up and bowed to Imperial Doctor Liu, which was a heartfelt thank you. Ordinary people simply don''t have the ability to invite imperial physicians for consultation, and many diseases become chronic diseases if they drag on. Those who can serve the emperor in the palace are naturally incomparable to the doctors outside. "Young master beat the old woman." Imperial Physician Liu would not dare to accept Lu Yao''s gift, that is Ms. Su''s man. The Su family never owes favors to anyone. Today, Old Madam Su personally posted the post. It is hard to say the identity of this young master. (end of this chapter) Chapter 509： My Delicate Husband (29) Chapter 509 My Delicate Husband (29) Su Qiruo glanced at Lu Yao whose eyes were flushed with excitement, and couldn''t help coughing lightly. "A Yuan, go and see if those two people have cleaned up the kitchen. If there is anything they don''t know, please let them know." Lu Yuan was taken aback for a moment, then obediently got up and went out. Lu Yao glanced at his younger brother unexpectedly, it was rare for him to be so obedient. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, then pulled Lu Yao''s wrist and put it on the pulse diagnosis placed on the table by Imperial Physician Liu. "I" Lu Yao curled up his fingers, feeling a little uncomfortable, but he held back. "The child is fine, but my son is a little weak. You should take good care of him in the future. Don''t do heavy work. The first three months are extremely important. And don''t worry. Think about everything. Overthinking is harmful to both adults and children." not good." Physician Liu prescribed another anti-abortion prescription, and picked it up by himself. Looking at this young master''s residence, let Feng Lu catch this medicine later! "Is there anything I should pay attention to in terms of diet?" Su Qiruo hurriedly asked again. "I will leave a meal recipe for you, and you can eat it carefully in the future. As long as you don''t touch those taboo things, you will be fine." "Thank you." Lu Yao took the food prescription and thanked Doctor Liu. "Don''t dare to be, don''t dare to be, this is what it should be." After sending off Imperial Physician Liu, Lu Yao felt extremely relieved. My younger brother''s illness is cured. This is the best news he has heard in five years. "Are you happy?" Su Qiruo followed Lu Yao, seeing the joy in his eyes, asked with a smile. Lu Yao nodded, looking at Su Qiruo with a slightly deep gaze, some friendship grew like vines unconsciously. "Thank you." Thank her for treating him so attentively, thank her for saving the two brothers. "Between you and me, why do you need to do this?" Su Qiruo cheekily pulled Lu Yao''s hand to his side, and held it tightly. Lu Yao moved his fingertips, but he didn''t break free again. Su Qiruo curled her lips in satisfaction, and boiled the frog in warm water, she couldn''t believe that she couldn''t take down this little man. Lu Yao stood in the yard and looked at Lu Yuan, who was directing the two old servants to work, with tenderness in his eyes. "Did you hear what Imperial Physician Liu said? Let them do all the work in the yard from now on, you just need to move your mouth." Su Qiruo squeezed Lu Yao''s fingers, she could even feel the callus in his palm. She is a martial artist, so it is normal to have calluses on her palms. But Lu Yao was supposed to be a pampered master! "Um." Lu Yao looked back at Su Qiruo, and responded softly. Bathed in the early morning sunlight, Su Qiruo''s whole body seemed to be wrapped in a veil of light, making Lu Yao a little dazed. Even in his dreams, he couldn''t even imagine that one day he could still stand with her. If it wasn''t for what happened that night, he might have forgotten the little entanglement he had with her among the crowd! "Let''s go eat, it''s already a bit late today." Su Qiruo didn''t feel hungry, but she was afraid that Lu Yao would starve to death. Except for remembering the Lu family during the Middle Year''s Day, Lu Yao can''t remember how long it has been since he had such a rich breakfast. Lu Yuan also burped, but he was still a little reluctant to let go of the rest of the food. Because I was hungry, I was reluctant to waste it. "If you like it, I will send it every day from now on." Su Qiruo looked at the delicate fruits on the table, and became more and more satisfied with Fenglu. Being so proper in doing things, it seems that she will have to raise her monthly payment next month. If Fenglu is a man, Su Qiruo will absolutely send her to Lu Yao''s side to guard her personally. However, Lu Yao doesn''t like the approach of strange women, so he can only think about it. "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome, didn''t you send two people over?" Lu Yao shook his head and refused, he didn''t want her to worry about him so much. He hasn''t figured out what to do in the future, but he doesn''t really dare to expect to marry into the Su family. If Su Qi agrees, can so many elders of the Su family agree? They probably only wanted the child in his womb, not him. "Giving people away is not in conflict with eating. You and A Yuan can tell them what you like to eat, and let the cook in the mansion make it for you." If it wasn''t for the fact that Lu Yao''s yard was too small, Su Qiruo would have wanted to find two cooks to serve her, so as not to wrong him. Lu Yuan secretly watched his brother talking to Su Qiruo, feeling happy for his brother, but also a little sour. Brother in front of Su Qiruo, it seems that he is no longer in his eyes. However, as long as my brother is happy, he can do whatever he wants. Su Qiruo stayed for another cup of tea, then left. The two old servants are really honest, they dont talk too much on weekdays, and just concentrate on their work. It''s just that the meals they made were too nourishing, and Lu Yuan had a nosebleed within a few days of eating. Lu Yao hurriedly took a handkerchief to wipe it for him, Lu Yuan looked at his brother quietly, and asked after a long time, "Why do they always cook meals for pregnant women?" Although Lu Yuan is ignorant of the world, he is not a fool. He has been ill for many years, and he has read a few medical books, so he can naturally see that the dishes are not right. Lu Yao squeezed the handkerchief tightly, and pursed his lips, not daring to look into his younger brother''s eyes. "Is it because my brother has her child, so she treats him well?" Lu Yuan''s words made the hearts of the two brothers sour. Lu Yuan thought that Su Qiruo had been so kind to his brother these days because he really liked him, and he was secretly happy for his brother for a long time. But she didn''t want to, it was because her brother had her child. The unspeakable disappointment made Lu Yuan breathless. He didn''t know what he should do to help his brother. And Lu Yao himself knew the reason long ago. At this time, being pointed out by his younger brother, it was like a scar that hadn''t fully healed being uncovered in public. "Why did my brother hide it from me? Aren''t you two brothers who have to treat each other with sincerity?" Meeting Su Qiruo before but not telling his brother made Lu Yuan feel guilty for a long time, but he didn''t want his brother to hide such an important matter from him. "Ayuan, don''t be angry, brother just doesn''t want you to worry." Lu Yao held Lu Yuan''s hand nervously, and hurriedly explained. Lu Yuan glanced at his brother''s fingers, feeling so distressed that he wanted to cry. In the past few days, he saw his brother secretly embroidering a purse, and the materials used were all sent by Su Qiruo. He knew that his brother was definitely not willing to use such a good material, so the purse could only be given to Su Qiruo. But is Su Qiruo worthy of her? Can she be worthy of her brother''s sincerity? In her heart, is this child or his brother more important? If the person who bullied my brother was replaced by another woman, my brother might not be able to survive long ago. If he didn''t like her, why did my brother hide it for her and keep explaining to him that it was a misunderstanding? (end of this chapter) Chapter 510： My Delicate Husband (30) Chapter 510 My Delicate Husband (30) "I just don''t want my brother to be wronged." Lu Yuan''s voice was full of tears, he was afraid that his brother would be overwhelmed. How could that **** Su Qiruo treat his brother like this, he is the best man in the world. "Brother is not wronged. Although this child is an accident, it is also the best gift God has given me. A Yuan, in fact, the relationship between me and Su Qiruo is not just about that matter..." If he is destined to have a child, then he only hopes that it will be Su Qiruo''s. "Why haven''t I heard from my brother about this, she is only more than a year older than my brother, how can she have such a good ability?" It was the first time that Lu Yuan heard his brother talk about their childhood, but he was young at that time, and when he grew up, the Lu family and the Su family would no longer communicate. "If I hadn''t met her again, I might not be able to remember what happened when I was young." "But she treated her elder brother... If it wasn''t for this child, then this man would be considered a good man." Lu Yuan didn''t know what to say about Su Qiruo, her eyes were very sincere, and what she did made even an outsider like him very moved. If she treats her brother sincerely, she is definitely her brother''s beloved. But if not, Lu Yuan can''t imagine what kind of situation his brother will be in after he enters the Su Mansion. "She has a noble character. She was brought up by Mrs. Su himself, and she is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary girls. It''s just that I am low-status now, and I am not worthy of her." Lu Yao''s lowered eyes flickered. He was afraid that he would fall into her tenderness, but he unconsciously burrowed in desperately. "Brother is the nicest guy in the world." Lu Yuan didn''t want to hear his brother''s self-deprecating words, but he couldn''t refute them. Big brother is certainly good, but when compared with Su Qiruo, all advantages are gone. "Now my brother is very content. Your illness is cured. I still have this child. We will live happily together in the future." Lu Yao smiled at Lu Yuan, gently squeezed his hand. "But, can the Su family agree to give us this child?" This is what Lu Yao is most worried about. "She means that she wants me to marry her, but if I insist on refusing, I believe she won''t embarrass me because of her behavior. As for this child... I haven''t made up my mind yet." Lu Yao couldn''t do without the child, but he didn''t want the child to follow him anonymously. Fengshuang is right, a child without a mother can only live at the bottom. He has suffered for five years, and he is unwilling to let his children bear it again. But if the child is given to the Su family, if Su Qi marries Zhengjun again, how will his child deal with himself? If it''s a son, it''s fine, and it doesn''t matter to others if you find a well-matched family and get married. But what if it is a daughter? A concubine who was brought back from outside, how could the future lord tolerate her? "Since brother is still hesitating, why not take a gamble. From my point of view, Su Qiruo doesn''t seem like a person who starts in chaos and ends up giving up. Brother, why don''t you marry him with your child! This is good for both brother and child." What Lu Yuan was more worried about was that his brother would not be able to bear it if the Su family took away the child in the future. Besides, there is still nothing to see now. If the delay continues, even if the elder brother wants to marry, outsiders will also know that they are married with the son, which is not good for the elder brother''s reputation. "But I don''t want to miss her future." Lu Yao still feels inferior in his heart, and the affairs of the Lu family have always made him unable to hold his head up. "Brother is innocent, how could being with her miss her future?" Lu Yuan was puzzled. "Did you know that the emperor wanted to give her a marriage before?" "Heard something." "That is the most honorable seventh prince in the dynasty, the son of the empress, and the brother of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince." "But didn''t she refuse on the spot?" Su Zhuangyuan''s refusal to marry was a big deal at the time, and she almost got a board for it. Lu Yao smiled bitterly: "She doesn''t even want someone like the Seventh Prince, how can she like me?" She is a responsible woman, because she took away his innocence, so she took care of him everywhere. Later, because they knew that they had a child, they came here in person. Everything is about her being responsible, but she doesn''t like him at all. A woman like that doesnt know what kind of man she should match. How could he take her position as the king and ruin her future? "But in Ah Yuan''s heart, elder brother is the best. Maybe she thinks so too, that''s why she asked to marry elder brother as Zhengjun! Brother, think about it, she dares to refuse the emperor''s offer of marriage. If she has no intention of marrying you, Isn''t there a way, why bother so hard? No one can force her, right?" Lu Yuan always felt that his brother''s thinking was wrong. If Su Qiruo was only doing this because he took up his brother''s body and had a child, she shouldn''t bother so much. She only sent people around her over, so why would she run over by herself every day? ? She is the number one scholar and works in the household department, how busy she must be! But whether it is windy or raining, she never stops. Don''t say it''s Lu Yao, even him, I''m not without emotion. "Let''s take one step at a time!" Lu Yao temporarily stopped thinking about running away, but he didn''t know where to go. Lu Yuan couldn''t persuade him anymore, so he could only let nature take its course. It would be embarrassing for anyone to do this kind of thing. If you''re selfish, just marry her. It''s Su Qiruo who asked to marry her, so she has to take care of whatever happens. But Lu Yao has Su Qiruo in his heart, and he is not willing to hurt her at all, so he can''t see her in trouble. "That fat man Zhang Yuan was caught by me. Didn''t you see that when the people she tricked brought the officers and soldiers over, Zhang Yuan jumped out of the window on the second floor and ran away. A big lump of meat fell out. , smashed a hole in the bluestone ground, haha..." Zhou Qing laughed so hard that tears came out. During this period of time, she only cared about troubles for Zhang Yuan, and forgot to catch up with her good sister. It was rare to have a beautiful victory today, Zhou Qing hurried over to show off. Su Qiruo smiled slightly: "You handled this matter beautifully." I didnt make a name for myself, I only recruited people who had been tricked by the casino and forced Zhang Yuan to lose a business. This casino will definitely not be able to continue in the future. Zhou Qing put down her wine glass, gritted her teeth, and sighed regretfully. "It''s a pity that Zhang Yuan is too cunning. This time, she only lost some money and didn''t hurt her bones." The name signed on the casino contract was not Zhang Yuan''s, and Zhou Qing couldn''t do anything even if she wanted to blame her. "Don''t worry, there are still many shops under Zhang Yuan''s name. For a greedy person like her, there will always be times when her hands and feet are not clean." Su Qiruo personally filled Zhou Qing''s wine, raised the glass and shook it at her. "When you say that, it reminds me of her old rice shop selling old rice." Babies, remember to help catch bugs, finish todays work, and strive to start the normal time change tomorrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 511： My Delicate Husband (31) Chapter 511 My Delicate Husband (31) Zhou Qing retaliated to the past and said eloquently, "At the end of last year, Zhang Yuan''s shop was accused of going to Fengtian Mansion once, selling old rice mixed with sand as new rice, cheating a wealthy businessman from the south of the Yangtze River, who knew that the wealthy businessman also had someone in the capital, and directly sued Zhang Yuan It is said that the mother of the dead fat man paid three times the price to suppress the matter." Su Qiruo was not at all surprised when she saw the three fingers stretched out by Zhou Qing. People like Zhang Yuan are not clean even if they have a few businesses. And Zhou Qing likes to drink and have fun with some foxes and friends on weekdays, so it is not unusual to know these semi-secret things. On the other hand, Su Qiruo usually doesn''t like gossip and rumors outside, and knows very little about such things. "Since it has been suppressed, there is no need to investigate this matter again." At the beginning, the two parties had already negotiated in private, and even if this matter was brought before the emperor, it would not stand. "Since she dares to do it once, she dares to do it the second time and the third time. Ah Ruo, just wait and see. I will let her lose another shop in a few days." Zhou Qing vowed that it would be nice to have some fun with Fatty Zhang when the left and right heads are free. "You must be careful not to put yourself in it." "Do not worry!" The two drank another glass of wine, Su Qiruo stroked the wine glass in her hand, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, Zhou Qing was curious, and was about to ask, when Su Qiruo took the initiative to say: "He''s pregnant." "What... what? Who?" Zhou Qing seemed to be struck by lightning, with an expression of disbelief. Su Qiruo made her belly bigger? who? She actually found a man behind her back! Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhou Qing: "It''s not a good thing you did." Zhou Qing slumped back and slapped her forehead with her hand, her complexion was extremely pale. She actually forgot that Mr. Lu was not from Manxiang Pavilion, so he had to take contraceptive decoction afterwards to be safe. Now that the eldest daughter of the Su family is about to come out of the belly of a... a man who is a performer, Zhou Qing suddenly understood why Su Qiruo annoyed her so much back then, and beat her up hard. She really deserves to be hit! "Ah Ruo, I''m sorry. I...it was my negligence. I didn''t expect him to appear in the room where Mr. Ruyue was supposed to appear. I forgot that he hadn''t served the Bizi Tang. If you want to be beaten or punished, I will admit it." . Zhou Qing hung her head guiltily. She harmed her best friend. "It''s not a bad thing, you don''t want to spread this matter, don''t ruin Yaoyao''s reputation." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, but Zhou Qing was stunned. "Yo...yaoyao?" Zhou Qing felt that she was completely confused by Su Qiruo. "He is Lu Yao." "Lu Yao? Which Lu Yao?" Zhou Qing was still dazed, looking like a fool. "Do you still remember the Lu family involved in the Qi Wang enclosure case five years ago?" "Lu Tinghui?" Zhou Qing naturally knew that her mother and Lu Tinghuike both came from Mrs. Su''s family, and she followed her mother to Lu''s house as a guest when she was young. "When I was young, my grandmother and others verbally arranged a marriage for me. It was Lu Yao. Speaking of which, I would like to thank you for letting me meet him again." "But... but his current identity... and the current situation of the Su family, I''m afraid it is not suitable!" Zhou Qing frowned, pinched her fingers, and slowly sat up straight. "Grandmother has already Bing Ming, and His Majesty has agreed." Su Qiruo said indifferently, how could such a face-saving person like the emperor make things difficult for a man she personally let go? "Forget it, it''s all due to the fate of the two of you. Since the emperor agreed, you brought him back to the position of servant, which also counts as the friendship between the two of you when you were young, but it''s just pity that I was beaten for nothing. " Zhou Qing pursed her lips aggrievedly, she was really beaten for nothing. "I want to marry him." Not a servant, not a side husband, but the position of the king with three media and six hires. "Marry...marry? Are...are you crazy? You don''t want someone as good as the Seventh Prince, but you want to marry the son of a criminal minister, Ah Ruo, don''t be impulsive, even though you took his innocence back then... , you can just bring him back to the Su Mansion and take good care of him, how can you marry him and be a righteous monarch?" Zhou Qing couldn''t agree more. Her close friend was usually as smart as a fox, so why would she be so stupid when she encountered a man? Then Lu Yao gave her some ecstasy soup, which made her look like a fool. Su Qiruo''s face suddenly turned cold, and she gave Zhou Qing a dissatisfied look. "The matter of Lu Tinghui has nothing to do with Yaoyao." "You... are you covering up now?" Zhou Qing stood up abruptly, pointed at Su Qiruo and said in a trembling voice. "Yaoyao is also a poor child, don''t talk nonsense in the future." Su Qiruo slapped Zhou Qing''s hand away, and snorted coldly. "Okay, okay, okay, you Su Qiruo, I''ve treated you for nothing all these years, I..." Zhou Qing''s voice trembled with anger, but she couldn''t say anything else to accuse her. "I am good to Yaoyao, and it doesn''t affect the relationship with you. What? Don''t you still want to compete with my husband?" Su Qiruo gave Zhou Qing a sideways look, but didn''t take her words to heart. "Open your mouth Yaoyao, shut your mouth Yaoyao, now you are full of Yaoyao, where do you put me? Hmph!" Zhou Qing turned her head away angrily, wanting to wait for Su Qiruo to coax her. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo stood up directly, ready to leave. Before leaving, he still didn''t forget to put a knife in Zhou Qing''s heart: "Prepare the congratulatory gift for my son earlier, if it''s cheaper, I won''t accept it from the Su family." "Son? Bah! You want to have a son, you bastard, I curse you to give birth to daughters for the rest of your life, eat you up, eat you up, make your family property not enough, bring your Yaoyao to sleep on the street..." Zhou Qing''s cursing voice got farther and farther away, Su Qiruo raised the corner of her mouth and didn''t care what he said at all. To her, sons and daughters are the same. It''s just that Lu Yao wants a son very much, that''s why she keeps saying that, in order to make him happy. Lu Yao was bored this day, so he called Lu Yuan to go out for a stroll. Now he is accompanied by two old servants, and there are hidden guards from the Su family in the background, but there is no need to smear anything on his face, he just puts on a veil and goes out. Seeing this, Fengshuang, who had been guarding the next door, hurriedly followed out. Lu Yuan has never been so comfortable as now, walking on the street and seeing everything feels strange. Physician Liu is highly skilled in medicine, and now Lu Yuan''s illness is mostly cured, and Lu Yao occasionally indulges him in snacks. Seeing him staring blankly at the candied haws in the hands of a doll, Lu Yao couldn''t help curling his lips, and walked towards the candied haws stand. One of the old servants behind him followed Lu Yuan, and the other followed closely behind Lu Yao, but Lu Yao walked in a hurry and threw him away. "what" (end of this chapter) Chapter 512： My Delicate Husband (32) Chapter 512 My Delicate Husband (32) Lu Yuan was so focused on watching his brother go to buy candied haws for himself that he forgot to look at the road. By the time he realized it, he had already bumped into a wall of meat. The young man exclaimed and hurriedly took a few steps back. Zhang Yuan was about to get angry when he suddenly changed his face when he met the deer-like wet eyes of the young man. There was a lewd smile on the corner of his mouth, which made Lu Yuan feel sick. "Is the young master hurt?" "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention to the road just now, so I bumped into Miss." Lu Yuan suppressed the discomfort in his heart and apologized to the fat woman in front of him. "Young master is serious, I have always been lenient to beauties." Zhang Yuan stretched out his hand to reach the veil on Lu Yuan''s face. Lu Yuan stepped back in fear, and a slender hand supported his body that almost fell down. "elder brother" Seeing his brother standing beside him with candied haws in his hand, Lu Yuan felt a little relieved. Two domestic servants stepped forward and stopped between the two brothers, blocking Zhang Yuan''s peeping. But with just one glance, Zhang Yuan recognized the beauty in front of him. "It''s you?" Lu Yao followed the voice, and when he saw Zhang Yuan''s face clearly, his brows frowned into a knot. "Beauty, I have always missed you since we were in Manxiang Pavilion for a while! I really didn''t expect that we would meet here today." Zhang Yuan rubbed her hands together with a wretched look on her face. She still remembers how passionate this beauty is in bed, and she just wants to squeeze her dry. "Stop talking nonsense, my brother doesn''t know you at all." Lu Yuan, who was hiding behind Lu Yao in fear just now, suddenly jumped out like a little hedgehog. How could he let this big fat pig slander his brother Qingyu like that? Even if elder brother is unwilling to marry Su Qiruo, it is definitely not something that this person in front of him can get his hands on. "Your brother hasn''t spoken yet, how do you know we don''t know each other?" Zhang Yuan looked at Lu Yuandao with a good temper, "However, if the two of you brothers are willing to serve me together, sister, I can also take you into the mansion regardless of your identities, and promise you good food and clothing." Although she misses the beauty that night, she likes the youthful young man more. This kind of young boy of average age is more enjoyable to play on the bed. "Bah! Who cares about your rich clothes and jade food, you should keep it for yourself!" Fatty, eat you to death! Lu Yuan cursed angrily. "It doesn''t matter if it''s rare or not, your brother moaned under me all night, it''s a fact." Zhang Yuan''s eyes fell on Lu Yao again, looking up and down, his eyes were naked and wretched, and he wished to strip him of his clothes immediately. "Miss, I''m afraid I have identified the wrong person. My young master has never gone out, let alone the Manxiang Pavilion you mentioned. Please respect yourself." The hidden guards can''t show others easily, unless the master''s house is in danger. Feng Shuang, who hadn''t planned to show up, finally couldn''t bear it anymore. If this person is allowed to continue talking, Mr. Lu''s reputation will be completely ruined. "Admit the wrong person? Impossible! But my aunt and I have never admitted the wrong person." Zhang Yuan waved his hand at Fengshuang, pointing to Lu Yaodao, "He is the beauty I slept with in Manxiang Pavilion two months ago. There is absolutely no mistake. If you don''t believe me, you can go and see for yourself. There is no one in this world who can maintain a perfect body after drinking Die Xianyin. " Zhang Yuan was sure that when he first met Lu Yao, he was still a virgin. She had been in the world for many years, and she would never admit her mistake. "If Miss continues to be so nonsense, don''t blame me for being rude." Feng Shuang saw the determination in Zhang Yuan''s eyes, and couldn''t help but thump in his heart. Young Master, did she really admit the wrong person? If what the woman in front of me said is true, then who will the young master touch? "Hahahaha... What a joke, I want to see, Auntie, who in this capital would dare to be rude to me." Zhang Yuan seemed to have heard some nice joke, covering his fat body, laughing so much that his whole body trembled. Lu Yao''s eyes turned cold, he confirmed now that the fat man in front of him drugged him, causing him to lose his innocence. Lu Yao really can''t imagine, if it wasn''t Su Qiruo who entered his room that night but this person in front of him, would he still have the courage to live, and how A Yuan would deal with himself then. Seeing Lu Yao''s whole body tense and angry, even Lu Yuan beside him began to worry. If the person who was with my brother that night was not Su Qiruo, then my brother... Fengshuang was in a difficult situation, he was not afraid that he would not be able to kill this fat man, but he was afraid that he would bring trouble to his young master. Now the Su family is not suitable for further troubles. "Oh, Miss Zhang is so majestic!" Zhou Qing held her head high, waving a fan in her hand, and walked slowly in a leisurely manner. She was passing by here, but she didn''t expect to run into Zhang Yuan, a scourge, who was molesting a beauty on the way. She doesn''t know Brother Lu Yao, but she knows Fengshuang. If Su Qi told her that Feng Shuang was sent to protect Lu Yao, then one of the two must be her good sister''s man. It''s fine if it''s someone else, she doesn''t have to meddle in other people''s business. But if Su Qiruo has a crush on the man, whoever dares to touch her will poke Zhou Qing''s lungs. Zhang Yuan followed the voice and saw Zhou Qing, who was dressed like a flower peacock, was looking at her with a half-smile. The two of them are not on the same side, and they have no contact with each other on weekdays. At most, they are acquainted. It stands to reason that Zhou Qing shouldn''t meddle in her business. "Miss Zhou is so elegant that she is also interested in doing the heroine saving the beauty?" The corner of Zhang Yuan''s mouth twitched into sarcasm, not because she looked down on Zhou Qing, but because Zhou Qing was also a well-known **** in the capital, on par with her. Although Zhou Qing''s mother''s official position is not as good as her own, but she has the Su Mansion behind her, and that Su Qiruo can protect this woman. Zhang Yuan can disregard the Zhou family, but he dare not offend the Su family. If she really offends the Su family, neither her mother nor the third princess will spare her. "My aunt''s person was molested by you, so why don''t you want my aunt to pretend to turn a blind eye?" Zhou Qing didn''t dare to tell about Su Qiruo, so she could only say that the two brothers belonged to her. She has a bad reputation, so what does it matter if there are two more or two less? Lu Yuan''s face swelled, and he thought it was a good one, but he turned out to be a prodigal girl. Lu Yao shook his head towards Lu Yuan, he remembered Zhou Qing, presumably Zhou Qing was willing to stand up for them, and also for Su Qiruo. "your people?" Zhang Yuan didn''t believe it, but felt that Zhou Qing didn''t need to perfuse herself with such a thing. "if not?" Zhou Qing asked back, the smile on her face deepened, but it was also a sign of her unhappiness. Zhang Yuan was taken aback for a moment, then pointed to Lu Yao with a smile and said, "Two months ago, this little beauty was still under my sister..." Zhou Qing knew what happened that night. After Su Qiruo told her about the misunderstanding, she went to ask Mr. Ruyue. (end of this chapter) Chapter 513： My Delicate Husband (33) Chapter 513 My Delicate Husband (33) At first Zhou Qing was suspicious, afraid that this Lu Yao would use Su Qiruo with ulterior motives. What if the child in the stomach is not from the Su family? Later, Mr. Ruyue himself couldn''t explain how he got into the bed of a fat woman, but the facts are enough to prove that the person who was in Su Qiruo''s room was not Ruyue, then it could only be Lu Yao. "It seems that Ms. Zhang really admitted the wrong person. The two of them were in my mansion two months ago. How could they leave the mansion without my permission? Ms. Zhang is a person who loves fragrance and loves jade, but she shouldn''t have pity on me. . Zhou Qing hooked her lips and reprimanded in Lu Yao''s direction, "Hurry up and take your brother back, and cause trouble for me all day long!" Lu Yao bowed and saluted Zhou Qing, and pulled Lu Yuan who was still in a daze to leave quickly. Feng Shuang also cupped his fists gratefully towards Zhou Qing, and then hurried to chase Brother Lu Yao. "Brother, she...why did she help us?" Lu Yuan held Lu Yao''s hand tightly, and still held the candied haws in the other hand. "She is Miss Su''s friend." Lu Yao explained softly. If Su Qi is willing to tell that person about him, the relationship between that person and her is naturally unusual. Thinking of what Zhou Qing and the servants around her were talking about when they first met in Ning Shitang, Lu Yao actually felt that he should thank her. If she hadn''t played tricks on Su Qiruo, he wouldn''t dare to imagine his own ending. "I see." Lu Yuan nodded knowingly, and then he was relieved. As long as they don''t want to bully them, anyway, he doesn''t believe that someone will come out to save them for no reason. The woman and the fat woman clearly knew each other, and since they were Su Qiruo''s friends, their identities were unusual. Fortunately, I met her, otherwise it would be difficult to escape today. Lu Yuan sneaked another glance at Lu Yao, wanting to ask what the fat woman meant by what she said, but he couldn''t speak because of the crowd. Feng Shuang, who was following behind, looked at Lu Yao in front, his frowning brows and tightly pursed lips all showed his doubts. He is a member of the Su family, no matter how much he loves the brothers of the Lu family, he can''t let people confuse the young master''s blood. What happened that night...what was it like? Young Master, does she know? In Feng Shuang''s eyes, the young master is a woman who is unparalleled in intelligence, but she is a little belatedly emotional. Even if she was used by someone, she probably didn''t know it. Lu Yao, he should not be such a person! It was not until Qingfeng Lane that Lu Yao''s pace slowed down. Walking to the gate of the yard, he suddenly stopped and looked sideways at Fengshuang. The absent-minded Feng Shuang was also taken aback for a moment, then stared blankly at the young man in front of him. "The person that night was Su Qiruo, not her." After finishing speaking, he entered the small courtyard without looking back. Feng Shuang clenched his fists tightly, so he knew everything. But Fengshuang didn''t regret it either, he was the young master''s person first, and then he was responsible for protecting Mr. Lu''s safety. He can''t ignore anything that goes against the young master. The fat woman''s words indeed planted seeds of doubt in Feng Shuang, and it''s not too much for him to want to know more. Besides, it wasn''t too late when he made the move. Even if Zhou Qing doesn''t come later, he will definitely keep the two of them safe. Because he is always worried about the Su family, he will inevitably be afraid, but it is not impossible. Seeing that Lu Yao''s courtyard door was closed, Feng Shuang went back to the courtyard next door. Lu Yao pulled Lu Yuan into the house, and asked the two old servants to go down and rest. "elder brother" Lu Yuan glanced at Lu Yao worriedly, afraid that he would think of something unpleasant again. "I''m fine, just sit down and talk!" Lu Yao took off the veil, and brought water to let the two wash their hands. "The person who drugged me that night should be this woman today, but I don''t know why I entered Su Qiruo''s room, or Su Qiruo went to the wrong room with this fat woman by accident, otherwise..." As Lu Yao spoke, his expression was a little excited. Lu Yuan separated his tightly clenched fingers one by one, and held them gently. "Brother, it''s all over, this woman didn''t succeed, did she?" Lu Yao curled his lips into a smile with red eyes, nodded and said, "Yes, she didn''t succeed." Lu Yao was even a little fortunate that Su Qiruo woke up before him. If not, he would definitely leave immediately after waking up first, and even if he had ten mouths, Su Qi would not be able to believe him even if he was afraid. And that fat woman will definitely rely on him, saying that she took away his innocence, then it is really hard to argue! "Brother, Su Qiruo might really be a good candidate, you''d better think about it carefully! You... don''t want to procrastinate any longer." Lu Yuan glanced at Lu Yao''s lower abdomen, and persuaded in a low voice. "A Yuan, I dare not bet." After a long time, Lu Yao murmured. He didn''t dare to gamble on Su Qiruo''s future, nor his own future. If he does not enter the Su Mansion, he still has the right to choose freely. But once you enter the gate of Su Mansion, it will not be so easy to get out. It''s easy to give up a person''s heart, but if you want to get it back, it must be harder than going to heaven. "But, if brother just gives up like this, will he really not regret it?" Missing out on such a good Su Qiruo, when I think about it later, will I really have no regrets? Probably yes! Lu Yuan thought, if he was an older brother, he would definitely leave with Su Qiruo without hesitation. "Does A Yuan think she is okay?" Lu Yao raised his head to look at Lu Yuan, and asked softly. Lu Yuan didn''t want to lie to his brother, so he nodded honestly and said: "Ah Yuan didn''t see many women, but she was the best one. Didn''t my brother say that a person''s eyes can''t lie? Her eyes are clear and her eyes are clear. Sincerely, when looking at her brother, there will still be watery light, Ah Yuan thought, she must also like him." Another very important reason why Lu Yuan persuaded Lu Yao to marry to the Su Mansion was that he was afraid that his brother would be in danger again. Today was just the first time they went out without makeup, and they were targeted by gangsters. What about the long years after that day? Is it possible that the two brothers should cover their faces with black ash for the rest of their lives, and not show their true colors to others? What kind of freedom is this? If you have the protection of the Su Mansion, let alone wandering in the streets, even if you want to get in and out of the palace, it will not be difficult. "Like it?" Lu Yao savored this word lightly. They really only got along with each other for a few days. Can she even say that she likes her? Lu Yao''s feelings for Su Qiruo are also very strange. Whether it''s because of his childhood friendship or because he gave her his innocence, he has already regarded himself as hers. Even if he doesn''t marry her, he won''t find someone else. "Yaoyao, how are you doing?" Su Qiruo hurriedly appeared, interrupting the conversation between the two brothers. "How did you come?" Lu Yao hurriedly stood up, unexpectedly looking at the flustered woman in front of her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 514： My Delicate Husband (34) Chapter 514 My Delicate Husband (34) "Zhou Qing sent someone to send me a message saying that you met Zhang Yuan on the road, I''m worried about you..." If Su Qi didn''t say the following words, Lu Yao would understand. When the woman who always had a calm demeanor appeared in a panic, Lu Yao knew that he had fallen. Lu Yao had a sore nose, and he didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad now, and his mood was very complicated. Su Qiruo pulled Lu Yao to his side, looked him up and down before gently wrapping him in his arms. "As long as you are fine." When she first heard that Lu Yao met Zhang Yuan, she was really scared. She was afraid that the story in the book would repeat itself, and that something would happen to him. Lu Yao pressed against her arms, and could even hear the vibration in her chest. He really felt her fear and panic. "Thanks to your friend today." Lu Yao couldn''t help blushing when he thought that his brother was still behind him, and gently pushed Su Qiruo''s arm. "Even if she has a conscience, she should be responsible for this matter." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and then let go of the person in her arms. "It''s not entirely his fault." Lu Yao pinched his sleeves and took half a step back, getting a little further away from Su Qiruo, and the heat on his face faded a little. "That circle is not a good thing. In the future, when you meet her when you go out, you should avoid her. If you really can''t hide, let Fengshuang take the shot directly. Don''t deal with her again. That woman doesn''t have that much patience." This time Zhang Yuan gave Zhou Qing a chance because he didn''t use it clearly. If they meet again next time, who knows what method Zhang Yuan will use! Su Qiruo can''t guarantee whether Zhang Yuan will hurt Lu Yao, so he can''t take him at risk. "Brother Feng seems to be afraid of what he did today. If he directly takes action, will it cause you any trouble?" Lu Yao knew Fengshuang''s character, he was prudent in doing things, even if he had some selfishness, he didn''t dare to risk his life. "I''m not afraid of her, I just don''t want to cause trouble for my uncle and cousin." Su Qiruo roughly explained Zhang Yuan''s family background, and Lu Yao understood. It''s no wonder Fengshuang was so timid at the time, but he wronged him. The third princess and His Royal Highness are currently fighting like a raging fire. If the matter between the Su family and the Zhang family gets into trouble with the emperor, I''m afraid that both of them will end badly. Su Qiruo angered the emperor and the empress because of rejecting the marriage of the seventh prince, if the princess is involved again, the entire Su family will be implicated. "It''s just a Cong Yipin, and her daughter dares to be so ruthless. If all the daughters of the important officials in Beijing are like this, wouldn''t the common people have no way to live?" Lu Yuan curled his lips in disdain, he thought that fat man was the emperor''s daughter, so arrogant! "Do you think the emperor doesn''t know? As long as this kind of thing is harmless, the emperor will always treat the Zhang family a little less. After all, the military power in the Zhang family''s hands is still there, and even the three emperors dare to stare at the position of the princess." Su Qiruo seldom talks about government affairs outside on weekdays, but it is about Zhang Yuan, she must make it clear with Lu Yao and brother, so as to avoid any accidents in the future. Especially Lu Yuan, even though this kid is young, he has an idea! "Could it be that because the Zhang family holds military power, the emperor dare not control them?" Lu Yuan was puzzled, is this emperor really so stupid? "It''s not that I don''t care about it, it''s just that it hasn''t come yet. It is imperative for Her Royal Highness to inherit the throne. No matter how arrogant Zhao Qun is, he is just a clown. Don''t worry about it." Since ancient times, the superiors have been good at using balance to control the people below. It is not suitable for her to grow up alone. As long as the princess does not make a big mistake, the position of crown prince will not belong to others. On this point, the emperor had his own plans in mind. Presumably Her Majesty the Empress Dowager knew this too, so she seldom took the provocations of the Third Empress, but she was happy to tease her and pass the time. "But that fat woman dared to rob a man in the street, it is too arrogant." Lu Yuan snorted displeasedly, that fat man not only molested him, but also slandered his brother''s reputation in public. Thinking of the Immortal Diet Drink in her mouth, Lu Yuan said again: "She admitted that she gave her brother some Immortal Diet Drink that day, or that she took away his brother''s Qing..." Halfway through the speech, Lu Yuan realized something was wrong. He shouldn''t be the one to tell Su Qiruo about this matter, the elder brother is standing here, so the two of them should talk about such a secret matter in private. "I... I''m thirsty, I''m going to find Uncle Chen to boil a pot of water." Lu Yuan blushed and fled out, making Lu Yao behind him laugh out loud. He hasn''t seen such a lively younger brother for a long time, and he found that A Yuan always talks a lot in front of Su Qiruo. If it wasn''t for Su Qiruo''s control, he probably wouldn''t be like this. "Don''t be afraid, with me here, she can''t hurt you." Su Qiruo took Lu Yao''s hand and held it tightly. She doesn''t want them to live here anymore, even if they are protected by wind and frost, they may not be safe. "Thank you." Lu Yao looked down at the hand that was tightly held by her, not knowing how to express his current emotions, so he had to say thank you. "How many times have I said this, between you and me, it doesn''t have to be like this. Yaoyao, it may not be safe for you and A Yuan to live here, why don''t you move to my other courtyard, where you are all your own people, and these bad things won''t happen around you Matters on your mind. As for the matter between you and me, you can think about it slowly. " She doesn''t want to force him, if he hasn''t figured it out yet, she can continue to wait. The big deal is to hold the wedding banquet after the child is born. Anyway, she doesn''t plan to make a big deal. Now is not the time for the Su family to show off. "You... I am not good enough for you, you really don''t have to be like this." Su Qiruo''s kindness made Lu Yao feel uncomfortable, as if being tightly held by an invisible hand, making him breathless. "You are already mine, we are one, why do you always say these things?" Lu Yao''s mind was heavy, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to persuade him too much, sometimes talking too much would actually cause bad things. "Grandmother has already told the emperor about us, and the emperor has agreed to this marriage. Whenever you let go, we will do things whenever you want. At that time, you and A Yuan will live in the Su residence, and I will take care of it every day." Lu Yao looked at Su Qiruo in surprise: "You said, the emperor has already agreed?" Or did Old Madam Su ask for this marriage in person? Lu Yao couldn''t believe it, he was just the son of a guilty minister, how could He De be able to marry into a family like Su''s. "Yes, the emperor also thinks that you and A Yuan are both innocent, and will not implicate you because of your mother''s affairs. My grandfather and father are looking forward to seeing you every day, but I have blocked them. As long as you I will try to stop things that I dont like, you just have to do what you like happily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 515： My Delicate Husband (35) Chapter 515 My Delicate Husband (35) Lu Yao stared blankly at Su Qiruo, wondering if she had listened to what she said. He didn''t expect that what she said was true. Not only did she want to marry him, but she also asked Mrs. Su to go to the emperor to intercede in person. The elders in her family did not despise him because of his status. It was Su Qiruo who moved Lu Yao the most. She actually stopped Mrs. Su and Su Zhengjun because of his feelings. No wonder it has been so long, and the Su family has never come to disturb his and A Yuan''s life. "I didn''t really think about it, I was just scared..." Lu Yao lowered her head with red eyes, her nose was sore, and she couldn''t help crying. For so many years, no matter how hard it was, he never shed a single tear. Now it''s just because of Su Qiruo''s petting, he''s crying out of breath. Lu Yao himself felt that he was worthless, but he couldn''t control it. He found that he was more and more reluctant to part with Su Qiruo. He wanted to go home with her, to raise their child with her, and to be with her forever. He even thought that they would have more children in the future... But he was terrified, afraid that this was just a dream. When he woke up from the dream, he couldn''t even go back to the beginning. People''s greed is fed little by little, just like the current him, who has been spoiled by Su Qiruo. "Don''t be afraid, no matter what you choose, I will not force you, as long as you like it." This is what she said in her heart. No matter whether Lu Yao wants to marry into the Su family or not, she will not ignore their father and son. Lu Yao raised his red eyes to look at Su Qiruo, the hand that wiped his tears slowly moved away, but he grabbed it. Gritting his teeth lightly, Lu Yao whispered, "I am willing." Even if there is a fire pit in front of him, he is willing to dance for her once. If there is no redemption, then just treat him as suffering! He was really reluctant to let go of such a good Su Qiruo, he didn''t want to give her up. He didn''t even dare to imagine how painful it would be for him if her kindness to him was suddenly given to someone else. Su Qiruo was overjoyed, took Lu Yao''s hand with both hands and asked: "Yaoyao, is what you said true?" She didn''t expect him to agree at this time, maybe she was really frightened by Zhang Yuan''s wickedness! "Um." Lu Yao nodded, since he agreed, there is no reason to go back on his word. Su Qiruo excitedly pulled him into her arms, and after thinking of his body, she relaxed her hands and feet, looking a little cute. "So Yaoyao, you have figured it out. I''ll send someone over to propose a marriage, and then set a date for the wedding. Tomorrow, you and A Yuan will move to the house on the East Street first. Then I will let Fengshuang guard you. Here It''s just not safe enough." "Also, tomorrow I will have someone come to measure your wedding dress, and you may have to work harder then." "Yaoyao, if you have anything else you want, you can tell me." Su Qiruo''s joy also infected Lu Yao, and his gloomy mood suddenly became clear. She is so happy, she probably likes him a little bit! The news that Ms. Su''s family is going to get married somehow got out, and now everyone in the capital knows that Su Zhuangyuan is going to get married. Everyone is very curious about what kind of man Su Zhuangyuan, who even rejected the Seventh Prince, will marry. They all want to see the splendor of the young master of the Su Mansion in the future. However, Su Qiruo protected her very well, not even leaking any news. Lu Yao was picked up by Su Qiruo to the other courtyard on the East Street. The courtyard is large and beautiful, and Lu Yuan likes it very much. This other courtyard is Su Qiruo''s private property, and all the people in it belong to her, so Lu Yao doesn''t need to mention how respectful she is. Regardless of what this Young Master Lu will be in the future, the one in his belly is now the most precious thing in the Su Mansion. Su''s father had met Lu Yao, but he had never met Lu Yuan. When he came to the other courtyard and saw Lu Yao again, Father Su couldn''t help being in a daze. At that time, Lu Yao recognized the person as soon as he saw him. Although he didn''t remember clearly when he was a child, the similar facial features of this person and Su Qiruo are not difficult to identify the person. "Lu Yao met Su Zhengjun." Lu Yao pulled Lu Yuan over to pay respects to Su''s father, but he was not without anxiety. If his daughter finds the son of a criminal minister to be the ruler, he probably won''t be able to calm down! Unexpectedly, Father Su quickly stepped forward to support Lu Yao''s body, and gently wrapped him in his arms. His embrace is as warm as Su Qiruo''s. "Good boy, I have really suffered for you these years." Father Su''s eyes turned red, and his tone was full of distress. If it weren''t for Lu Tinghui''s break with the Su family back then, when something happened to the Lu family, the Su family would definitely not stand by and watch the two children. Having not seen each other for so many years, Su''s father could still remember Lu Yao''s appearance when he saw Lu Yao. "You and your father really look alike." Su''s father helped Lu Yao walk into the house, and he didn''t forget to look back at Lu Yuan with a smile and said, "This is A Yuan, right? He''s a clever child." "Yes, Lu Yuan met Su Zhengjun." Lu Yuan obediently responded, even for the sake of his brother''s happiness, he would not dare to overstep the rules in front of his brother''s future father-in-law. "Why are you so alienated? Even without A Ruo''s relationship, your father and I had a good time back then. If you don''t mind, just call me Uncle Su." "Uncle Su." The two called out together. Father Su smiled lovingly, and walked in with one hand. First, I asked about Lu Yao''s daily eating habits, and then asked a few questions about the children. "Your child is really too thin. It''s been more than four months now, and you haven''t yet shown signs of pregnancy. You should pay more attention to your diet in the future. If your body is not stronger, you will have a big belly in the future. I have to take a few breaths while walking." "Yes." "Is it proper for the servants in the house to serve? If there is anything that doesn''t understand the rules, you can just send it out. You are the righteous king chosen by Ah Ruo himself, so there is no reason to be bullied by others." Su''s father was thinking of Lu Yao in every sentence, and Lu Yuan, who was on the side, also let go of his heart that had been raised all the time. It''s no wonder that Su Qiruo has such a good temper, and the co-author''s father is such a tolerant and open-minded person. "With Uncle Lausu in his arms, everything is fine here." Lu Yao never liked to be close to others, but in front of Su''s father, he actually felt a bit of fatherly love. His father was such a graceful and luxurious man back then, but he was burdened by his mother''s greed and lost his life. "I originally wanted Ah Ruo to take the two of you back to live in the mansion. There are many people in the mansion, so I can take care of you. However, Ah Ruo said that you like to be quiet and don''t want to be disturbed by others. It was delayed." Su Fu took Lu Yao''s hand and sighed faintly, saying, "Your father left early, and you are still young. I am also worried about you and the child in your stomach, and I am afraid that the people below will neglect you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 516： My Delicate Husband (36) Chapter 516 My Delicate Husband (36) Father Su has more knowledge after all, he is afraid that the servants below will act obediently, and wrong his future son-in-law and granddaughter. However, if Su Qi didn''t want Lu Yao to live in Su''s mansion before marriage, he couldn''t force the children to go there. "Sister Su also came here according to the rules. After all, Lu Yao is not married to Sister Su, so it''s really not good to just move into Su''s residence like this." Lu Yao faintly smiled, calling Su Qiruo "Sister Su" in front of Su''s father was better than calling her by her first name. Father Su also laughed and said, "You all have ideas, as long as you have your own plans." After finishing speaking, Father Su nodded slightly to the servants outside, and walked in with the two servants holding two sandalwood boxes. "This is a gift from my uncle to meet you and A Yuan. Over the years, although we, Su and Lu, have had little contact with each other, the friendship between me and your father is real. You don''t have to be polite to me, just treat it as me Just love you a little more for your father, uncle will definitely protect you in the future." Su''s father had only one daughter, Su Qiruo, and no son in his life, so he cherished Brother Lu Yao very much. Actually, it''s not considered that she doesn''t have a son. When Su Qiruo was three years old, she had a younger brother. However, that child''s life was miserable, and he died before he could grow up. This is also the pain of Su''s father all the time. He now pays special attention to Lu Yao''s child. This is not only Su Qiruo''s first child, but also his expectation with past regrets. Whether the child is male or female, it is the baby of his Su family. Hearing what Su''s father said, Lu Yao couldn''t refuse anymore. "Thank you, Uncle Su." Seeing this, Lu Yuan also thanked Su''s father like an older brother. The three sons talked again for a while, Lu Yao and Lu Yuan lost their initial nervousness, and gradually got closer to Su''s father. When Su Qiruo came to accompany Lu Yao for dinner, Su''s father had just left. Seeing Lu Yao happily holding the wooden box and grinning, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but bend the corners of her mouth. "Look at you little money fanatic, it seems that I have treated you badly." Speaking of which, Su Qiruo has given Lu Yao a lot of good things these days. Clothes and jewellery, cashier shops, land deeds and house deeds, in order to add some dowry to him, she tried her best to give him things. "That''s different." Lu Yao grinned and said, how could Su Qiruo give the same as what Su''s father gave? He was worried that the people in Su''s mansion would think that he was not worthy of Su Qiruo because of his humble status and would make things difficult for him. Lu Yao was even ready to be disciplined every day, but he didn''t know that Uncle Su was so good-natured. son of a person. Lu Yao likes this father-in-law very much, as much as he likes Su Qiruo. "I told you a long time ago that both grandfather and father are kind people like you, do you believe it now?" Su Qiruo sat down behind Lu Yao, and raised her arms to wrap his arms around him. She was also exhausted in recent days, but every time she saw Lu Yao waiting for her here, she felt unsatisfied. "Well, I was narrow-minded before. Mrs. Su lived a noble life, so the husband and son-in-law he chose are naturally not ordinary people. Uncle Su is really good." Although Su''s father kept saying that he was good to Lu Yao and Lu Yuan, he was thinking of his past friendship with Lu''s father. But Lu Yao knew in his heart that the main reason why people treated him like this was because of Su Qiruo. "When you marry in the future, you will have the opportunity to get along with your father." Su Qiruo buried her face in Lu Yao''s shoulder, took a deep breath, felt a little less tired, then let him go, and pushed the wooden box in front of him aside. "Don''t look at it, since these things are given to you, you won''t run away, go and eat quickly, my son should be hungry if you are not hungry." Lu Yao was amused by Su Qiruo''s words, stretched out a finger and tapped the back of her hand lightly and asked, "How do you know this must be a son, what if it''s a daughter?" "If you like a son, he is a son. If you like a daughter, she can also be a daughter. No matter what it is, it is our child. I will love him well, and I will love you well." If Su Qi is not good at talking about love, it is really this unintentional expression of sincerity that moved Lu Yao the most. But if you are moved, you are moved, and Lu Yao is not a fool. Most of Su Qiruo''s love for him comes from responsibility and the child in his womb, he doesn''t think he has anything worthy of her love. But since she said so, she told him that she would work hard to learn to love him. But just like this, he is already very content. Perhaps, he was the first to fall into this relationship. Su Qiruo can also see Lu Yao''s cautiousness and low self-esteem. She always tries her best to treat him well and take care of him. She believes that one day he will be able to open his heart and live like a normal person. Standing outside the door, Lu Yuan quietly listened to the conversation between the two inside, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised. He is young and doesn''t know about feelings or not. He only knows that if Su Qi treats his brother well, he will be very happy. Because it would be inconvenient for Lu Yao to stay outside, the wedding date was set very close. Time is tight, and the Su Mansion has been very busy these days. The princess has been to the Su Mansion several times, and wanted to find out which son Su Qiruo was going to marry, but she didn''t find out anything except that he was an ordinary citizen. Every time she hears this, the princess is ashamed. She always felt that if Su Qi married such a man from an ordinary family as her husband because of her, it would really dishonor the family of the Su family. In the evening of this day, a simple carriage was heard outside the gate of Su Mansion. A young waiter got off the car, and after sending up the greeting card in his hand, he stood there respectfully waiting. Su Qiruo had just had dinner, and when she saw Feng Lu walking in with a post, she couldn''t help being taken aback. "who?" Feng Lu glanced at Su Qiruo, hesitated and said, "It belongs to His Highness the Seventh Highness." All of them grew up by Miss''s side since they were young, and they knew the Seventh Prince''s affection for their Miss. For some reason, the young lady just refused to let go of her promise to marry the Seventh Prince as her husband. Now that the young lady is getting married, it is not surprising that the Seventh Prince of Qingyun Temple appeared at this time. "A Jin? He''s back?" Su Qiruo glanced at the post in Feng Lu''s hand, but didn''t take it. "Yes, according to the porter, His Royal Highness Seventh should be in the carriage outside the mansion right now." Feng Lu answered with downcast eyes. If their lady doesn''t go to see the Seventh Prince, she can guarantee that he will stay outside the door all night. "Forget it, I''ll go see him." Su Qiruo nodded, got up and walked out the door. Feng Lu hurriedly followed, and conveniently stuffed the invitation into the sleeve. She understood that the lady treated the Seventh Prince completely differently from Mr. Lu. As long as she treats the seventh prince as much as she did to Mr. Lu, that little prince will not go to Qingyun Temple alone. Outsiders only said that he went to worship the Buddha to recuperate, but everyone inside was like a mirror. (end of this chapter) Chapter 517： My Delicate Husband (37) Chapter 517 My Delicate Husband (37) Since Zhao Jin sent a greeting card to Su Qiruo alone, she naturally didn''t want others to know. And Su Qiruo didn''t want to ruin his reputation, so he didn''t invite him into the mansion. The carriage outside the gate of the mansion was inconspicuous, standing there alone, looking a bit pitiful. Su Qiruo tapped her toes lightly and jumped onto the carriage. The young man sitting in the carriage was dressed in white, and his already thin face was now only the size of a palm. "A Jin, you are back." Su Qiruo sat opposite Zhao Jin, as usual, nothing unusual. Zhao Jin pursed her lips and looked at Su Qiruo, the woman in front of her was still the same as he remembered. I haven''t seen her for so long, and seeing her again, my heart will still throb with pain. "cousin." As soon as Zhao Jin spoke, her voice choked up. But he still held back his tears and only looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes. "Since you are back, let''s go back to the palace to see uncle, he misses you very much." Since Zhao Jin went to Qingyun Temple, the queen has been worried every day, and she has lost a lot of weight. Now she is getting married, and Zhao Jin should also come out. In this life, people will always encounter setbacks and sufferings of one kind or another. After the pain is over, one should continue to look forward instead of blindly immersing in pain. Zhao Jin was spoiled and pampered since she was a child, and it is inevitable that she will be a little more sad than others when encountering things. But he is a smart kid, Su Qiruo believes that he can come out by himself. "I heard that my cousin is getting married..." Zhao Jin tightly clutched the hem of the clothes by her side, making it wrinkled. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, nodded and said: "Yes! If Ah Jin is willing, you can come and drink my wedding wine." Zhao Jin had a sore nose, quickly lowered her head, and whispered: "Then A Jin is here to congratulate my cousin first." Ever since she knew that there was no possibility for him and her cousin, Zhao Jin kept comforting herself that Su Qiruo was a cold-hearted person, she would not marry him, and she would definitely not easily marry someone else. Unexpectedly, he just went to Qingyun Temple on the front foot, and then came the news that the Su Mansion was going to hold a happy event. Zhao Jin didn''t believe it, so she insisted on asking in person. Now that he heard her agree in person, the last illusion in his heart has been shattered. She is really going to get married. "Thank you." Su Qiruo thanked her generously, Zhao Jin bit her lip, and still asked out the curiosity in her heart. "I don''t know which son my cousin is going to marry." He wanted to know what kind of man could marry someone like his cousin, who he had been seeking for many years. "He is just a commoner, and he met me by accident. The two of us fell in love at first sight, and we hurriedly settled the marriage." It''s not that Su Qiruo doesn''t want to tell them Lu Yao''s identity, but that the princess is always supercilious. The empress always felt that she was the one who made Su Qiruo marry a commoner man. If she knew that Lu Yao was a sinful minister, I''m afraid that the position of righteous monarch would not fall to Lu Yao''s head no matter what. Su Qiruo just wants to hide it for a few days, and tell the princess after she gets married, then it''s a certainty, and no one can change it. Actually, when Mrs. Su came out of the palace, she was also disappointed. The emperor is her student, but now he is also guarding against her. When she said that her eldest granddaughter was going to marry the son of a sinful official as the king, the faint joy in the emperor''s eyes did not escape Old Madam Su''s eyes. The emperor is afraid of the Su family, and only wishes to have more handles on the Su family. Now they take the initiative to send the handle to the door, how can the emperor be unhappy? Seeing her agreeing to the marriage so happily, Old Madam Su''s heart was also sore and astringent. Fortunately, her granddaughter got what she wanted, but it''s not all bad. Zhao Jin stared at Su Qiruo with wide eyes, a little in disbelief. "Cousin is the daughter of heaven, how can she marry a commoner? You..." Its fine if its not him, at least he should be the son of the prime ministers mansion, or the son of another noble family, how can he be a commoner? "Cousin, why are you doing this?" Even Zhao Jin felt that Su Qiruo chose such a husband for the sake of the princess, and felt more and more uncomfortable. "I like him, and it''s a joy to marry him. Why bother? You and Your Royal Highness are probably overthinking it. This matter has nothing to do with you, and I am willing." The seriousness in Su Qiruo''s eyes does not seem to be fake, Zhao Jin has known her for many years, so she can tell. She...does she like that person that much? "I thought that people like my cousin would not believe in love at first sight." The corner of Zhao Jin''s mouth curled into a wry smile, and his words were full of sarcasm. A person like Su Qiruo, in the final analysis, still doesn''t like him. If she does, she will definitely not use such things as an excuse, and she will overcome all difficulties to be with him. Because I don''t like it, the excuse is logical. "I never thought there would be such a day. Jin, you should live a good life. In this world, no one can live without anyone." "But what if the person my cousin likes doesn''t like her? Can my cousin comfort herself like this?" "He''s different." Su Qiruo paused, then said, "He''s pregnant." Zhao Jin burst into tears. If he hadn''t heard her say it with his own ears, he wouldn''t have believed that the person he loved for so many years would be so impulsive. He''s pregnant... What kind of liking can make the always rational Su Qiruo unable to help himself, he can''t imagine, and he doesn''t dare to think about it. "A Jin, you know my thoughts, I will only marry one husband in my life. You are right, if he refuses to accept me, I will not give up, and will always silently watch over their father and son." "Cousin couldn''t do it, why did Ah Jin forget it?" Zhao Jin looked at Su Qiruo with eyes red from crying, feeling aggrieved and unwilling. "It''s different. Even if he doesn''t marry me, he won''t marry someone else, so I have to guard him. I''m afraid that he will be bullied and wronged. I won''t marry again, because I I dont want his child and I to become **** born outside the house, and I dont want him to be looked down upon. If Su Qi dares to guard Lu Yao, it is because he knows that Lu Yao will never find another woman in his life. But she is different, she doesn''t like Zhao Jin, so she will be with others, Zhao Jin is just waiting obsessively, but there is no result. "My cousin is planning everything for him, so there must be something special about him. Is it possible for Ah Jin to meet him?" Zhao Jin wiped away her tears with the back of her hand and asked in a low voice. "He likes to be quiet on weekdays and doesn''t like to be disturbed by others. If you meet, you can come over at my wedding next month!" After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo stood up, looked back at Zhao Jin, and persuaded, "A Jin, go back to the palace, don''t make the people who love you sad for the sake of those who don''t deserve it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 518： My Delicate Husband (38) Chapter 518 My Delicate Husband (38) If Su Qi thinks, this time, she and Zhao Jin have made it clear enough. Presumably that child should also be put down. There was originally a wishful fate between them, and Su Qiruo cut it off with her own hands, which can be regarded as the completeness of their past sibling love. In the compartment behind him came the suppressed cry of the young man covering his lips, Su Qiruo left without stopping. It''s just that she was still worried about Zhao Jin''s safety, so she asked the hidden guards to watch him secretly and send him back to the palace safely. It was already completely dark, but Su Qiruo was lying on the bed but couldn''t fall asleep. For some reason, she really wants to see Lu Yao now. Even if you don''t talk to him, just look at him. Turned over from the bed, pulled a hairband to tie her hair into a high ponytail, and Su Qiruo sneaked out of the house. On the quiet street, there is only the sound of the night wind blowing. Feng Shuang''s ears moved when he heard the movement, and his hand was already reaching for the soft sword at his waist, but when he saw his young master from a distance, he withdrew his steps. A black shadow stood outside Lu Yao''s window, looking at the busy figures in the house under the candlelight, and did not move for a long time. "Brother, don''t embroider, go to sleep! It won''t be too late to embroider again in the daytime tomorrow, how much you hurt your eyes!" Lu Yuan''s persuasive voice rang in his ears, calling back Su Qi''s thoughts. "The wedding is in a hurry. If I don''t hurry up, I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish embroidery by then." Lu Yao''s voice was very soft and gentle, just listening to it, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips. "People have said that they want to measure your body and find someone outside to make wedding clothes, but you insist. Now that you are heavy, and you have to work so hard, aren''t you afraid of tiring my little niece?" Lu Yuan believed that this was his little niece, and every time he talked to Lu Yao, he was very stubborn. Maybe he felt that he and his elder brother had a difficult life as men! Subconsciously hope that this child is a daughter, so that both the brother and the child can relax. "You are too young to understand." Lu Yao put away his needle and thread, and talked with Lu Yuan, "When my father was alive, he once said that if a man marries the person he likes, he should make a wedding dress himself, so that it will last for a long time. When you meet a woman you like in the future, you will naturally understand." If you are happy in your heart, how can you know you are tired? Lu Yuan''s ears blushed, and he turned away shyly. "Brother, what are you talking about? I''m still young..." Lu Yuan doesn''t intend to marry. Now that he is in good health, he will follow his elder brother to take care of the children for his elder brother in the future, so as to prevent his elder brother from being bullied. "It''s not young anymore, if the Lu family is still there, you should say kiss this year." Lu Yao raised his hand to straighten the broken hair around Lu Yuan''s ear, and sighed softly. Even though so many years have passed, he still can''t help but think of the days when the family was together in the past. "Brother, do men have to marry?" "It''s not necessary, if you don''t meet the right person, brother will support you for the rest of your life." Lu Yao held his younger brother''s hand tightly and said seriously. The money he has now is not enough to support one Lu Yuan, even ten or hundreds of them are enough. Su Qiruo not only gave him a lot of silver notes and gold and silver jewelry, but also gave him two houses in the capital, and the house they live in now has also been assigned to his name. He didn''t want these things originally, and he wasn''t willing to spend the money she gave him before. Even the meals he and A Yuan eat every day are prepared and delivered by the chef of the Su Mansion, even if he has money, he can''t spend it. However, if Su Qi hadn''t said that those things were reserved for his son as a dowry, Lu Yao couldn''t refute this excuse and could only accept it. Besides, if he wants to marry into the Su Mansion, he really needs some dowry for appearance. It means that I can not care about it, but I can''t ignore the face of the Su Mansion. Lu Yuan''s eyes turned hot, he held his brother''s hand back, and said with downcast eyes: "With what my brother said, Ah Yuan will not be afraid of anything." "Go and rest first, I will go to sleep after I finish embroidering this sleeve." Lu Yao smiled lightly, and Lu Yuan couldn''t say anything more, so he just nodded and left. In the room, there was only the sound of needles and threads rubbing against each other. When Su Qiruo opened the door and entered, what she saw was such a warm scene. "Why haven''t you gone to bed yet? But what else is there?" Lu Yao asked without raising his head, thinking it was Lu Yuan who turned back again. The visitor didn''t respond for a long time, and Lu Yao took the time to raise his eyebrows. "You... why are you here?" Hurrying to put down the wedding dress in her hand, she propped herself up to put on her shoes, Lu Yao never thought that Su Qiruo would come over so late. Before Lu Yao squatted down, Su Qiruo pushed him back to sit. "It''s not an outsider, why are you being so polite?" As Su Qiruo said, she also sat across from Lu Yao, glanced at the bright red clothes on the couch, and slightly curled her lips. "I''ll get you a cup of tea." Lu Yao pinched the corner of his clothes a little awkwardly, and seemed a little shy to be seen embroidering a wedding dress with his own hands. "No need, I just came to see you, and I''ll leave later." She couldn''t sleep at all, if she had another cup of tea, she wouldn''t have to sleep tonight. "Did you come here for something?" Su Qiruo would come to see him every day no matter how busy she was, and she just had lunch with him today, so she must be here for some important business! "It''s okay, I just miss you." I wanted to see him, so I came here. Su Qiruo couldn''t even explain why. Under the dim candlelight, a small red cloud slowly crawled across the fair face of the young man, making it even more charming. Su Qiruo slowly raised her hand, and couldn''t help but be taken aback when she touched that somewhat hot cheek, but it was too late to take it back. "If a man marries the person he likes, he should make a wedding dress with his own hands, so that it will last forever." Inexplicably, his words sounded in his ears again, and Su Qiruo said out of nowhere: "You married the person you love? " If it is not the person he loves, why does he bother to embroider so hard? If so, why did he hesitate to agree to her marriage proposal? Su Qiruo has always been somewhat puzzled by Lu Yao. Apart from knowing that he doesn''t dislike him, he feels that he is like a puzzle, and people will never be able to figure out his thoughts. If it was another man, and the mother of the child came to propose marriage, he should happily agree to it! But he almost ran away with their children. If it wasn''t for the encounter with Zhang Yuan that day, which reminded him of the dangers in the world, he would not have let go of his promise to marry her. Perhaps the light is too hazy, which easily makes people think wildly. At this moment, Su Qiruo not only touched Lu Yao, but also moved his heart. Lu Yao froze and blushed, not knowing how to answer for a while. She asked this, presumably because she heard the conversation between him and A Yuan just now, then she... But she also heard him say that A Yuan would not marry? The network was upgraded today, and the network was disconnected for a day. It is still not working right now, and it has been delayed for a long time... (end of this chapter) Chapter 519： My Delicate Husband (39) Chapter 519 My Delicate Husband (39) Would Su Qiruo dislike such a rebellious idea like his? Lu Yao pinched his sleeves nervously, the helplessness in his eyes fell into Su Qiruo''s eyes and turned into guilty conscience. Lovely guilty conscience. Fingers pinched his chin lightly, Su Qiruo brought her lips together, both of them froze. Even if they have children, the closeness in their memory is all blank. Four eyes met, seeing the helplessness in Lu Yao''s eyes, Su Qiruo suddenly smiled. A childish kiss seemed to shorten the distance between the two. Lu Yao blushed and didn''t dare to look at Su Qiruo, which caused Su Qiruo to act cheekily as if nothing happened. "The moon on the sea is the moon on the heart, and the person in front of you is the sweetheart." For some reason, Su Qiruo suddenly remembered Zhang Ailing''s words, and then murmured. Lu Yao was startled, and his nose suddenly turned sour. Did she want to say that the relationship between them is like a flower in a mirror? Su Qiruo then said again: "Flowers in the mirror and moon in the water are too illusory after all, I still want to seize this life. Yaoyao, you haven''t answered my question yet." I don''t know how long it was silent before I heard Lu Yao softly say "um" from his nose. If he is not his sweetheart, even if he dies, he will not compromise. "Yaoyao, I''m very happy that you can admit it like this." Su Qiruo took Lu Yao''s hand and gently stroked the callus on his palm. The pampering and pampering of the past few months has softened the calluses a lot. Presumably after some time, he will be able to become the proud noble son in the past again. Thinking about Lu Yuan''s matter, the idea in Lu Yao''s heart faded a bit. "Ayuan, he...he is just a child at heart, don''t take his words to heart." "If he meets the person he likes, I will prepare a generous dowry for him as the elder sister-in-law and send him to marry. If he doesn''t want to marry, then he will stay with you by your side. Could it be that I can''t afford it?" He is such a little boy?" Regarding Lu Yuan, Su Qiruo still had regrets in her heart. The stubborn and strong boy in the book should not have ended like that. Since she met Lu Yao, she should take on the responsibility of being a sister-in-law and take good care of Lu Yuan for Lu Yao. At the very least, she must ensure that he will not be threatened by Zhang Yuan again. Thinking of Zhang Yuan, Su Qiruo has been too busy to forget these days, and doesn''t know how things are going with Zhou Qing. Lu Yao''s eyes turned red, he never thought that Su Qiruo would say such a thing. She didn''t blame him for being deviant, she didn''t blame Lu Yuan for being ignorant, but she still protected them like this. "Thank you." Everything he had was given to her. Apart from saying thank you, he really didn''t know what else to say to her. "Didn''t I already tell you many times, don''t be so polite with me." Su Qiruo squeezed Lu Yao''s fingers, and smiled fondly. "I should go, you should rest quickly and stop embroidering." Su Qiruo pushed the bright red wedding dress aside, saying without doubt. The candlelight is too dim, it hurts the eyes too much. "Well, I''ll see you off." Lu Yao nodded obediently, it is indeed a bit late now. Even if he is not sleepy, he has to worry about the child. "No need to send it off, it''s dark, be careful, I''ll come to see you tomorrow, hurry up and rest!" Su Qiruo pressed down on Lu Yao''s rising body, moved to his lips and kissed him, and then left. Lu Yao blushed and touched the corner of her mouth that still carried her breath, with uncontrollable joy and shyness on her face. He has never been so happy as today. The heart in the chest was still beating violently, and it didn''t calm down for a long time. Early the next morning, Lu Yao received an anonymous greeting card. He didn''t intend to meet anyone, but they made it clear in the post that they wouldn''t hurt him, and only wanted to see him. Lu Yao thought, maybe it was Su Qiruo''s friend or not. If he just keeps hiding, he will inevitably embarrass Su Qiruo in the future. Lu Yao took the post and called Feng Shuang over, Feng Shuang frowned and said worriedly: "Master, you don''t really need to take these people to heart, the young master has told you, you just need to take care of yourself here." "I see that the handwriting is a man''s. I think he can''t hurt me if you are by my side." Lu Yao actually thought more, the person who came to see him at this time was undoubtedly for Su Qiruo. Since he wants to become Su Qiruo''s husband, he has to face these things. No matter what purpose that person came here for, he had to let them know that he was the one Su Qiruo wanted to marry. Their wedding date has been fixed, this is a fact that cannot be changed. It''s not that he hasn''t heard of Su Qiruo''s reputation in the past. There is no one in Beijing who doesn''t want to marry her. Now that he has picked up this sweet pastry, he must have some troubles. Feng Shuang was taken aback, and also glanced at the handwriting on the post. It looks familiar, but I can''t remember where I saw it before. "Where did he invite you to meet, my lord?" "The Wind Chanting Pavilion." "My lord, wait a moment. After the subordinates arrange the manpower, I will **** you there." Feng Shuang didn''t dare to slack off in the slightest, fearing that something would happen to Lu Yao, but he didn''t want to let him down. Because of what happened to Zhang Yuan before, he always felt that he owed Brother Lu Yao, and during this period of time, he has been responsive to his needs. Lu Yuan personally sent his brother to the gate, pouting his mouth and said, "Why doesn''t my brother let A Yuan go with you?" He wanted to accompany his brother, but his brother said that he had something to do when he was going out today, so he was not allowed to follow. "You wait at home obediently, I will be back soon." If you want to meet your rival in love, you should have nothing to say! The left and right are just talking to each other to make the other give up, and I''m afraid it won''t take long. "But I don''t worry about brother..." "Brother Feng is here, what do you have to worry about? But you, when I''m not around, don''t be greedy. Although your body has improved, you still need to take care of it." Lu Yuan likes to eat sweet and greasy snacks, and before he left, Lu Yao didn''t forget to remind him. "Brother, hurry up, I will wait for my brother to come back for lunch." Lu Yuan hurriedly waved his hand at Lu Yao, finally without his brother''s supervision, if he didn''t eat more snacks, he would be sorry for his mouth. Lu Yao smiled helplessly, turned around and got into the carriage. The carriage stopped at the entrance of Yinfeng Pavilion, Fengshuang felt the surrounding atmosphere carefully, and then helped Lu Yao out. The young man was wearing a light blue thin shirt, with a three-finger-wide snow-white belt tied around his waist. The white gauze covered his face, revealing only a pair of charming eyes. As soon as he entered Yinfeng Pavilion, he attracted the attention of everyone around him. "My lord, please go upstairs." The shopkeeper is well-informed, and when he saw the clothes of the visitor and the waiter behind him, he knew that the guest was of high status, so he directly invited him to the private room on the second floor. "We''re here to find someone." Fengshuang shook the post in front of the shopkeeper''s eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 520： My Delicate Husband (40) Chapter 520 My Delicate Husband (40) The shopkeeper obviously got orders from someone before, and when he saw the post, he hurriedly bowed and led Lu Yao and his party to the second floor. "My lord, please go upstairs." Fengshuang helped Lu Yao follow behind, taking every step very carefully. The shopkeeper stopped at the door of the innermost private room and knocked lightly on the door. "My lord, your guest has arrived." There was a humming sound from inside, and the shopkeeper pushed open the door and signaled Lu Yao to go in. The man sitting in the private room gently poured a cup of tea, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, and then put it back. Lifting his eyes to look at the door, his eyes unexpectedly fell on the light blue. And Lu Yao who walked in the door was also looking at the young man sitting there, wearing a snow-white robe to set off his pretty face a bit more unearthly. Looking at his figure, it seems to be slimmer than his own. Feng Shuang also saw the young man sitting there, and couldn''t help being taken aback. When he came to his senses, Busy opened his mouth before Lu Yao. "Greetings to His Royal Highness Seventh." Lu Yao was startled for a moment, but soon came back to his senses. To say that the man in Beijing is most obsessed with Su Qiruo, it is the Seventh Prince in front of him. "I have met His Royal Highness the Seventh Prince." Neither humble nor overbearing, nor any superfluous expressions. "There is no need to be too polite." Zhao Jin wanted to make it difficult for him, but she had to worry about the child in his belly. Thinking of the child, Zhao Jin''s eyes fell on Lu Yao''s lower abdomen again. Lu Yao was wearing a veil, Zhao Jin couldn''t see his face. However, Lu Yao saw Zhao Jin clearly. The Seventh Prince was indeed as noble and beautiful as the rumors said, but with a somewhat sick face on his face, he seemed a little less angry. "You are heavy, stop standing, sit down!" Within a few seconds, Zhao Jin signaled Fengshuang to help Lu Yao sit down. "Thank you, Your Highness." Lu Yao sat opposite Zhao Jin, waiting for him to speak first. Zhao Jin raised her hand and poured a cup of tea for Lu Yao, then pursed her lips and said, "There is no niece here, you can take off your veil." Lu Yao raised his hand to remove one side of the veil, while the other side was still hanging on his ear. But even so, that peerless face has already fallen into Zhao Jin''s eyes. Zhao Jin''s eyes flickered, and the hand holding the teacup tightened. It''s because he thinks of Su Qiruo too simply, no matter what she does, she won''t look at an ordinary farmer. This is the ordinary man she spoke of, he is so beautiful that even he, the number one beauty in Nanqi, feels ashamed of himself. No wonder she fell in love with him at first sight. "I don''t know your surname." "Lu Yao." Lu Yao didn''t intend to hide it from Zhao Jin, since he even knew about his pregnancy, Su Qiruo must have trusted him a lot. That''s right, how could such a man who has loved Su Qiruo for so many years do things that hurt her? The Su family''s most important reputation is for Su Qiruo, and the Seventh Prince will not tell anything about him. "Lu Yao?" Zhao Jin savored these two words carefully, and always felt very familiar, as if they knew each other. Looking at Lu Yao''s appearance, Zhao Jin also felt a little familiar, but couldn''t remember where he saw it. "Have we... met?" Lu Yao smiled faintly, nodded and said, "Five years ago, we may have met at a palace banquet, not just once." When Lu Yao was young, he also entered the palace with his mother and father to participate in several palace banquets. At that time, children of similar age would play together in the imperial garden, and His Royal Highness must be among them. It''s just that so many years have passed, their appearance has changed a lot, and it''s normal not to know each other. After all, they didn''t know each other well in the past, did they? "Are you an official?" Zhao Jin frowned slightly, he didn''t think it was necessary for Su Qiruo to lie to him. This fianc who is so good protected by her, his identity may not be as simple as imagined. "Not anymore." Lu Yao said generously that the emperor already knew his identity, so there was no need for him to hide it from the seventh prince. Only by making him completely give up, will he not continue to pester Su Qiruo in the future. "Do you know why I want to see you today?" Zhao Jin did not insist on digging out Lu Yao''s identity, as long as he wants to know, there will always be a way. "Your Highness came to me just for Sister Su." "You call her...Sister Su?" Zhao Jin is very displeased with this title. Su Qiruo has never allowed outsiders to call her like that. She has always been just his cousin, not someone else''s sister Su. "Your Highness thinks it''s inappropriate? But that''s what I called her when I was young." "When you were young...you two knew each other when you were young?" Zhao Jin seemed to be struck by lightning, and had no idea who Lu Yao and Su Qiruo were lying to him. But he always felt that the young master Lu in front of him was telling the truth. And what Su Qiruo told him was just a general idea, and he didn''t ask in detail. "Speaking of which, Sister Su and I also decided to get married more than ten years ago. It''s just that something happened to my family and we lost contact for many years. We only met half a year ago." "The marriage was decided more than ten years ago?" Zhao Jin stared blankly at Lu Yao. He is four years younger than Su Qiruo. If Su Qiruo and Lu Yao had agreed to get married more than ten years ago, he might not have been born at that time! He originally blamed this man who appeared out of nowhere for taking away his beloved woman, but now he has become the bad man who robbed others of his love, Zhao Jin still didn''t realize it for a while. Lu Yao nodded: "My mother is a student of Mrs. Su, and Sister Su is only one year older than me. The first time we met was in the spring of fourteen years ago, and our marriage was also like that. The time was decided by Old Madam Su and my mother." Zhao Jin''s face was pale, and the hand holding the teacup was trembling. Fourteen years ago in the spring, he was really not born at that time, he was born in autumn. So, when they agreed on the marriage, he had nothing to do with him at all. Lu Yao thought, the seventh prince came to him undoubtedly to ask these questions. Now that he has told him the truth, presumably he will not embarrass him again in the future. Because Su Qiruo said that the Seventh Prince is a kind child, but he is protected too well. So Lu Yao believed in him, even if they were rivals in love, he would not hurt himself. This is also one of the reasons why Lu Yao is willing to tell Zhao Jin everything about himself. Only by letting him give up earlier can he be reborn. The reason why Zhao Jin is not convinced is because she thinks that the person Su Qiruo wants to marry is not as good as him in every way. After meeting Lu Yao today, he lost all his temper. Ben also prepared a lot of words and wanted to tell this man he had never met that if he was not sincere to his cousin, he would try to get him to call off the marriage. However, after hearing what Lu Yao said, Zhao Jin suddenly felt that she had become a joke. (end of this chapter) Chapter 521： My Delicate Husband (41) Chapter 521 My Delicate Husband (41) Cousin actually has a fianc who was engaged to marry more than ten years ago, and they have known each other since childhood, and their friendship is probably a little deeper than that between him and his cousin. The advantage he is proud of is now a joke, and it turns out that he is the one who stepped in. "Sister Su often mentions His Highness in front of me, and praises His Highness''s purity and kindness. His Highness also has a beautiful appearance and a noble status. Why bother to put yourself in such a situation?" Su Qiruo actually just mentioned a few words about Zhao Jin in front of Lu Yao, but when Lu Yao saw him today, he knew that the little prince was not a bad person. Zhao Jin''s eyes turned red, she bit her lip and lowered her head, her manicured round nails scratched the ceramic quilt with a squeak, but it wasn''t harsh. "Cousin, she has always only regarded me as a child. I thought she was cold by nature and treated everyone like that, but I didn''t want her to tell me... You are happy. I saw you today, and I didn''t mean to embarrass you. I was just afraid... I am afraid that my cousin will be used by someone with a heart. Now it seems that I am too worried." Zhao Jin smiled wryly. He originally thought that even if this man only wanted the power and wealth of the Su family, he would not really hurt him. The big deal is to wait until the child is born and give him some money to spend. After all, he can''t really kill him. But someone as good as my cousin must not be used by others. Who knows that the two of them are true love, but I am a clown. "Actually, I was not convinced. I thought that no one in this world would love my cousin more than me. But my cousin refused to marry me anyway, but wanted to marry a man she said fell in love at first sight. It turns out that you are not just It was love at first sight, but it was doomed long ago." If the marriage was arranged more than ten years ago, it should be the fate destined to be able to still love each other when they meet now! "Cousin, she likes you very much..." Saying this sentence, Zhao Jin felt bitter and astringent. He also wants to be liked by his cousin! "Although Sister Su can''t marry His Highness, she still loves His Highness in her heart. Presumably His Highness also understands that His Highness and Sister Su''s identities really can''t be together." Lu Yao meant that the emperor could not allow the Su family to marry another prince, but Zhao Jin thought of what Su Qiruo said in Fengyi Palace before. Cannot get married within three generations. Therefore, it is impossible for her to marry him. "I really envy you..." Zhao Jin''s voice was extremely soft, bitter and helpless. Lu Yao wanted to persuade him again, but found that he couldn''t say anything. Didn''t stay for tea, just met and said a few words, then Lu Yao went back. Zhao Jin was still immersed in grief and anger, and didn''t say anything to Lu Yao. Su Qiruo happened to come over when Lu Yao came back. He didn''t intend to tell Su Qiruo about his going out, but he bumped into him, so he couldn''t hide it. "Why did you think of going out today?" Seeing Lu Yao coming back from outside, Su Qiruo asked with a smile. Lu Yao pursed his lips, hummed lightly, and only after entering the room did he tell the story of the Seventh Prince''s invitation to meet him. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, somewhat displeased with Zhao Jin''s actions. He was able to find Lu Yao''s residence, so he clearly sent someone to follow her secretly. This is the behavior Su Qiruo dislikes the most. "Don''t go to see those irrelevant people in the future, and be careful of your own body." Seeing Su Qiruo''s unsuspecting face, Lu Yao hurriedly said: "But didn''t you say His Highness Seventh is a good boy?" Zhao Jin is only one year older than Lu Yuan. In Lu Yao''s view, he is just a child like his younger brother, and he shouldn''t have to suffer these pains. "Good children also have impulsive moments, you shouldn''t take yourself to risk." "Isn''t Brother Feng here?" "Feng Shuang sometimes can''t help but take care of it. If there are more people, no matter how powerful he is, he may not be able to protect you father and son." Su Qiruo is even more afraid that Zhang Yuan will use such means to deal with Lu Yao, so she is the one who has nothing to complain about! Su Qiruo is always very concerned about the ending in the book. "Okay, then I won''t accept other people''s posts in the future." Lu Yao didn''t ask the Seventh Prince how he could know where he lived. No one in the royal family is simple. If they want to search for anything, there is nothing they cannot find. "It won''t be too long, you will be able to live in Su''s residence soon, and the posts that come in at that time will be judged by the servants for you." "If I marry you, but I still have A Yuan by my side, I don''t know what other people in the house will think." This is what Lu Yao is most worried about. If Lu Yuan can''t go there with him, he would rather not marry. "You can rest assured that A Yuan will enter the mansion with you, and that''s what I meant." "Actually, there are not many people in Su''s mansion. My grandfather worships the Buddha all day long and never asks anyone to pay his respects. My father is used to loving the younger generation, and he never lets us go to his yard except during festivals. Now you Once you are pregnant, these customary etiquettes are naturally free. Grandmother and mother dont care about the affairs of the house, and everything is arranged by me. A Yuan will live in the yard next to us when he arrives, and he can come to accompany you every day . "A Yuan, I am the only relative of him, I can''t leave him alone..." Lu Yao knew that his request was a little too strong, and he had never seen a newlywed married with his younger brother. But he has no choice, only by bringing Lu Yuan by his side can he feel at ease. "I understand, this is not a big deal at all, you don''t need to worry about it." How could Su Qiruo dare to leave a child of Lu Yuan outside to live alone? "There are still many children of the same age as him in the mansion. At that time, I will find two clever people to serve by my side, and A Yuan can also have someone to talk to. As for your side, leave Fengshuang and find someone else Take care of daily chores with your hands and feet." "Thank you, I only have this one condition. No matter what you say or do in the future, I will follow you." Lu Yao took the initiative to hold Su Qiruo''s hand, and said seriously. Even if she wants to accept the child, he will never object. She gave him a place to stay, protected his brothers well, and he asked for nothing. It''s just that if she really accepts someone else, he will be disappointed in her too! After all, she said it herself, and never thought of marrying a second man. "A Yuan is also my younger brother, and it is right to take care of him. You are always so polite to me, but I will punish you." Su Qiruo smiled and nodded the tip of Lu Yao''s nose, her eyes were full of doting. Lu Yao also smiled shyly, and pressed her troubled hand back. The wedding day approached, and Lu Yao was called up early. Perhaps he was concerned about his body, and the people who came to serve him were extra careful. "Young master is so good-looking, no wonder our lady likes you so much!" Xigong laughed and praised Lu Yao who was dressed up. Thank you babies for helping to catch bugs~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 522： My Delicate Husband (42) Chapter 522 My Delicate Husband (42) Lu Yao pursed his lips and smiled, and the red hijab fell on his head. Su Qiruo brought someone to get married, because the man''s family had no relatives, only Feng Shuang brought some people to block two doors, and then let him in. Wearing a light red shirt, Lu Yuan personally supported Lu Yao who was wearing a red hijab and walked out. Su Qiruo stepped forward and hugged him horizontally, and there was a burst of applause immediately behind him. The one with the loudest voice was Zhou Qing. Perhaps it was Su Qiruo''s explanation before, Zhou Qing only took a few glances at the excitement, and then went to protect Lu Yuan by herself. Lu Yuan was quite polite to Miss Zhou, who had helped the two brothers, and the two had said a few words along the way. Zhou Qing loves beauty, but she dare not covet the brothers of the Lu family. Even if Su Qiruo''s people beat her to death, she would not dare to think about it. Zhou Qing sent Lu Yuan into Su''s mansion without leaving him, and ordered Feng Shuang to send him to the courtyard that Su Qiruo ordered someone to prepare a long time ago, and then heaved a sigh of relief. Su Qiruo just said that if something unexpected happened to Lu Yuan today, she must have no good fruit to eat. Zhou Qingtian is not afraid of anything, only afraid that Su Qiruo will take care of her. She is a real killer! Picking her chin up and whistling, Zhou Qing grinned and said, "Go and drink the wedding wine!" Lu Yuan, who had just walked into the yard, heard Zhou Qing''s voice, and couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughing out loud. "Although Miss Zhou is a little out of tune on weekdays, she is really kind to our young master." Fengshuang explained on the side. "I''m just curious, how could someone like Sister Su become friends with her?" Lu Yuan tilted his head and asked curiously. Fengshuang chuckled and said, "Actually, we really want to know." Such an upright and intelligent Su Qiruo, why did she become friends with such an incomprehensible person... "However, although this sister Zhou looks a bit unruly, she has a good heart." Lu Yuan couldn''t help pursing his lips and smiling when he thought that Zhou Qing had saved them when they first met. "Naturally, with our young master around, Miss Zhou wouldn''t dare to do anything out of the ordinary." Feng Shuang thought, if there was no young master who supervised Miss Zhou since childhood, it would be hard to say what that person would become when he grows up. Because it was his elder brother who got married, Lu Yuan couldn''t join in the fun, so he could only sit in the yard and listen to the lively sounds next door. Lu Yao was inconvenient, and the Su Mansion paid special attention to it, and didn''t make any trouble. After sending him back to the new house, they sent a few clever servants to take care of him. "Slave pays respects to the young master, and congratulate the young master on his great joy." A somewhat hoarse male voice sounded at his feet, and the voice was still familiar. Lu Yao''s ears moved, and his red lips parted slightly: "Get up!" However, the person kneeling on the ground did not get up, but kowtowed three times to Lu Yao. Lu Yao was startled, and hurriedly stroked and pulled the servant''s arm. Seeing this, the waiter quickly stretched out his hand and held Lu Yao''s wrist. "Young master, do you still remember slave..." The waiter seemed a little excited, and the hand holding Lu Yao''s arm was also a little tight. Lu Yao''s heart moved, and he didn''t care too much. He raised his hand and lifted the hijab, and then his eyes turned red. "Xiaozhu? How could it be you? Why are you here?" Xiaozhu is Lu Yao''s personal servant. After the accident happened in the Lu family, the servants in the mansion were sold to other places. Lu Yao himself is too busy to take care of himself, and he has no ability to save Xiaozhu. Who knew Xiaozhu would appear here today? Xiaozhu wiped away her tears, and hurriedly pulled off Lu Yao''s red hijab, and then said excitedly: "I never thought that there would be a day when I would see you again. I was sold to Jinzhou and entered a merchant''s house to do cleaning. , Master Su redeemed the slaves." Xiaozhu grew up in the Lu residence since he was a child. His father was Lu Zhengjun''s servant, and he had been by Lu Yao''s side since he was very young. The relationship between the two was very good. Lu Yao''s nose was sour, and tears welled up. This wedding gift she gave him is really too precious. "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back." Lu Yao caressed Xiao Zhu''s hand and murmured unceasingly. "Today is the son''s good day, it''s not good to be a slave, it made the son sad." Xiaozhu was also very excited, but knowing that this is not the time to reminisce about the old days, he wiped away his tears and went to serve Lu Yaoduan something to eat. "My lord, your lord has specially ordered you to eat some food first and lie down here for a while, instead of sitting all the time." Xiaozhu is Lu Yao''s valet, and Su Qiruo didn''t hide Lu Yao''s pregnancy from him. Lu Yao insisted on refusing to take a rest. Just now when he saw Xiao Zhu was agitated, he had already lost his order and lifted his hijab. If it got out, it would be his fault. "Don''t mind, my lord. This is all ordered by my lord. These slaves are also specially selected by my lord to serve my son. From now on, all the slaves will be my master''s people. You can feel at ease." Xiao Zhu glanced at the waiters behind him who were drooping and didn''t dare to look up, and said to Lu Yao. Lu Yao used to be the most disciplined person, and Xiao Zhu knew it in his heart, so he said things very straightforwardly. A few contracts of prostitution were stuffed into his hand, Lu Yao lowered his head to take a look, and his heart tightened. Su Qiruo is really considerate to him. She understands him too well. Without waiting for Lu Yao to speak, Xiaozhu hugged a soft pillow behind Lu Yao, and then squatted down to remove his boots. Lu Yao carefully raised a corner of the hijab to reveal his eyes. Glancing at the servants who were still standing there respectfully, Lu Yao waved at them. "Go down first!" "Yes, young master." These servants are different from Xiao Zhu, although they were given to Lu Yao by Su Qiruo, they were also brought up in the Su residence, so naturally they can no longer be called young masters when addressing Lu Yao. When only the master and servant were left in the room, Xiao Zhu knelt down beside Lu Yao''s lap again, looking at him with red eyes. "It''s great! It''s great to see the young master so happy!" Since he was sold to the capital, his life can be said to be worse than death. Master Su rescued him and sent him back to the young master. In the future, he will do his best to serve the young master and the adults, as well as the future little master. He will serve them as a cow and a horse for the rest of his life, and will never marry. "You these years... are you okay?" Xiaozhu has grown up a lot compared to five years ago. He is taller and his voice has changed. But just looking at those familiar eyes, he knew that this was still his little bamboo. The little bamboo who is dedicated to him. "The slave is fine, but the son is suffering." Xiao Zhu shook his head with red eyes. After his father went with the lord, he only had the son as a relative. He is a servant, and he deserves to suffer. But his son was born rich and noble, so he shouldn''t have suffered such suffering. "I''m fine." Lu Yao is also unwilling to talk about what happened in the past five years, so as not to make Xiaozhu feel uncomfortable. My dears, since I have to do the review two hours before going to work tomorrow, I cant stay up late to write the chapter in the early morning. Everyone, come and see it in the morning~ Love you guys! Good night~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 523： My Delicate Husband (43) Chapter 523 My Delicate Husband (43) They are all survivors who escaped death, who can be luckier than whom? "I can see that Mr. Su is really kind to your son. I have been wandering outside these years, and I have seen many dirty things from the master''s house, but I have never seen anyone who loves my husband as much as my lord." Lang''s." Xiaozhu smiled reassuringly, and said in a low voice, "Although I am far away in Jinzhou, I have also heard that the most beautiful Su champion in Shangjing. My lord is beautiful and kind-hearted, and my son is happy with all hardships. Everything will get better and better." "I knew she was a good person, but I didn''t dare to expect that she could find you back." Lu Yao is still immersed in the joy of meeting Xiaozhu again, and the joy is so shocking that he even forgets that today is his big day. "It''s not difficult for the Su family to redeem a slave in Nanqi. What''s more, my lord is doing this for the sake of you, son. Even if you work hard, I am willing. As for the slave, although I am happy to escape Suffering, but I am more happy to see you again and serve you by your side." The power of the Su family spreads all over Nanqi, and even His Majesty the Empress Dowager has to rely on the connections of Old Madam Su. Su Qiruo, as the eldest granddaughter of the Su family and the future heir of the Su family, may not be too difficult to find someone in Nanqi. "After you were taken away, did you see Xiaoqing?" Xiaoqing is Xiaozhu''s younger brother, who has been waiting by Lu Yuan''s side. It''s just that the young man was not very old at the time, so he must not have been with Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu''s heart choked, and he shook his head lightly. He spent some money looking for his younger brother over the years, but he still had no clue. He is too far away from Beijing, and the monthly payment is limited. If you want to find Xiaoqing, it is no less than looking for a needle in a haystack. "It doesn''t matter, since Sister Su has a way to find you, she must be able to find Xiaoqing too. I will tell her in the evening and let her send some people to look for it." Xiaozhu can return to him alive, and Xiaoqing will definitely be able to. "The slave thanked the young master for Xiaoqing first." Xiaozhu kowtowed to Lu Yao excitedly. If he can find his younger brother, he will have nothing to ask for in his life. "You don''t need to thank me first, it won''t be too late to talk about it after someone finds it." Lu Yao smiled lightly, her gentle appearance was the same as before. Xiaozhu has always known that his son has been a good-natured person since he was a child, and it still hasn''t changed. very nice. Xiaozhu talked with Lu Yao for a while, and then brought some food to persuade him: "Master, you should eat something! Even if you are not thinking about yourself, you should think about it for the future little master, right?" ? This is also the heart of the adults, if you refuse to use anything, I am afraid that the adults will feel distressed when they find out." Lu Yao had no choice but to take a sip of the chicken soup, which was moderately hot and cold. "Your mouth is becoming more and more eloquent. I didn''t know you were so good at persuading people before." "Where did the young master say, the slaves are all the truth. There is no one in the house who does not say that the adults are good to the young master, and all the servants are envious!" Xiaozhu hopes most of all that his son can be happy, so that the master can also rest in peace. Lu Yao just smiled slightly, and stopped joking with Xiaozhu. "How long have you been in Su Mansion? Are you still used to it?" "I came to Shangjing three days ago, and I lived in the Su Mansion as soon as I returned to Beijing. The housekeeper personally taught the rules in the mansion. Although I can''t compare with the old man who grew up in the mansion since I was young, I have already moved the courtyard of the Su Mansion. I have recognized everything. If you want to go out for a walk in the future, I can guide you." "You are hardworking." "The slave is willing to do anything for the son." At first, Master Su ordered someone to bring him back and told him to serve his son, but he still didn''t believe it. It wasn''t until today that he saw it with his own eyes that he came out of his dream. His son is still alive and well, not only that, he is also married to the best woman in Quannanqi. He is really happy for the son. "Although the masters of the Su Mansion are not so strict with the people below, we still have to abide by the rules we should abide by. You must always remember that you represent me in the future, and you should be careful in what you say and do. . Lu Yao said worriedly, he was afraid that Xiao Zhu would be too happy and lose his sense of proportion. Now that he doesn''t know what the future holds in the Su Mansion, how dare he let the people around him do whatever they want? "Young Master, don''t worry, the slave will save it." He will definitely not embarrass the young master. Over the years, although he dare not say that he has made any progress, he still knows how to survive in the backyard. "You will be my first-class servant in the future, and you will have to go in and out of the inner room on weekdays. Sister Su doesn''t like men to serve you. When she is around in the future, you must remember not to enter." Lu Yao also discovered it later when she got along with Su Qiruo, she never let men close to serve her. "Yes, son." Xiaozhu replied solemnly, he actually discovered in the past few days that there are no servants in the adults'' yard, and they are all women. After serving Lu Yao to rinse his mouth, Xiao Zhu removed all the food from the table. "My lord, I''m afraid my lord will come over in a while, so you should rest for a while!" "I am not tired." Lu Yao shook his head, he didn''t want to let people read the joke on his wedding day. "Then you can lean on this soft pillow for a while, and the servant will watch for you at the door. If anyone comes, I will let you know." Xiaozhu grew up by Lu Yao''s side since he was a child, and he still knows a little about what he thinks. Lu Yao helped his sore waist, and nodded helplessly. He really couldn''t hold it anymore, Lu Yao''s face couldn''t help getting hot when he thought of having a bridal chamber at night. I don''t know if it was because he was too tired or because he was too excited after seeing Xiao Zhu, Lu Yao fell asleep with such a sway. Su Qiruo smelled of alcohol, but her eyes were extremely clear. Xiao Zhu saw Mr. Su coming over, he pinched his throat and coughed. "Meet the adults." Xiaozhu''s voice was a bit loud, making Su Qiruo slightly frowned. I saw her waving her hands at Xiao Zhu and saying, "You go back first!" After all, he belongs to Lu Yao, even if he is a little rude, he can''t be too harsh. Besides, they were sold out of the capital five years ago, forgetting that there are rules in the capital. Xiaozhu was stunned for a moment, and then he retired. Su Qiruo pushed the door lightly and went in, all the servants in the house were sent out, only the man in the red wedding dress was left resting on the soft pillow. The slight breathing sound was as cautious as his own, which made Su Qiruo feel distressed for a while. But even if she wanted to help, she couldn''t do anything about this kind of thing, so she could only rely on Lu Yao to adapt slowly. It''s not easy to leave a family and enter a family. If Su Qi has never experienced the feeling of being dependent on others, she can empathize with it. Didnt all the women in the previous life come here like this? Single person married into a strange family, apart from the person next to him, everything else is strange. Im still working hard to finish it, hard-working babies help catch bugs~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 524： My Delicate Husband (44) Chapter 524 My Delicate Husband (44) It would be better if there is a backer from her natal family, at least she has enough confidence. And someone like Lu Yao who is not only alone but also brings a "small oil bottle", I''m afraid he should be more cautious in his heart! Su Qiruo was not willing to wake him up, but took the thin blanket from the side to cover Lu Yao''s lower abdomen, allowing him to sleep soundly. The young man''s long eyelashes are slightly raised, and his face with some makeup is more complex than before. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but curl her lips into a smile when she thought of the servant whom she ordered to find with great pains. Lu Yao is too lonely. If he was accompanied by the person who served him since he was a child, it should be better. Besides, she has also ordered the secret guards to investigate Xiao Zhu''s actions in the past five years. That child is not bad in nature, and he never hurt anyone even when he was most helpless. In this way, she can feel relieved. After being in a daze for an unknown amount of time, Su Qiruo also changed her mind a few times. Something seemed to move in his abdomen, Lu Yao was startled, and opened his eyes suddenly. The sight of Dahong and the woman who was sitting at the table looking at him with her chin in her hand made him froze there in fright. "Are you sleepy? Or have you forgotten what day it is?" Su Qiruo looked at him with a smile and asked, got up and came to Lu Yao''s side, and helped him up. "sorry, I" Lu Yao pinched his fingers guiltily, he never thought he could fall asleep. Just now he suddenly woke up, he had indeed forgotten where he was. "It''s okay, didn''t I already tell your servant to serve you and rest?" Su Qiruo raised her hand to remove the golden crown and hairpin from Lu Yao''s head, her ink-like black hair poured down, making the person in front of her even more attractive. "It''s not about Xiao Zhu''s business, it''s me who refuses to lie down." Afraid that Su Qiruo would blame Xiao Zhu, Lu Yao hurriedly said. However, he also regretted it a little. What is the difference between falling asleep like this and lying on the bed? In the end, she was spoiled by Su Qiruo too much, she even forgot the rules. "Your body is different from others, so you must not force yourself." Su Qiruo reached out and took off the red hijab hanging on Lu Yao''s head and put it aside, poured a cup of warm white water and handed it over. Lu Yao was a little flustered by her thoughtfulness. Although she was so gentle in the house before, she never took care of him like this. Could it be that he pity him when he first entered the Su Mansion? After taking two sips of water, the temperature on Lu Yao''s face subsided a little. Sitting on a chair and looking around the room, Lu Yao couldn''t help being taken aback. Just now he was only thinking about meeting Xiaozhu, but he didn''t pay attention. The furnishings in this house... are clearly hers. Could it be that they got married in her yard? But since ancient times, big marriages have always been held in the lord''s yard, and the wife and the lord can freely arrange future stays after staying for three consecutive days. But I have never seen any woman marry a husband and marry someone into her yard. She... what does this mean? Seeing him looking at the wedding room with his red lips slightly parted, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but smile. "Let''s see what doesn''t suit you, and you can change it slowly in the future. I rarely pay attention to these things on weekdays, so the room is decorated by the housekeeper and his servants." "Yes, this is your house." Lu Yao still doesn''t understand what Su Qiruo means, does she want him to decorate her bedroom? "You and I are a husband and wife, and mine is yours. Besides, we are married, and you will live here with me in the future. Of course, it must be arranged according to your preferences." "We...will live together in the future?" Although he had already guessed it, Lu Yao was shocked when he heard her say it with his own ears. "nature." "However, there are no ordinary families where two husbands and wives share the same yard. Is it not good for us to do this?" "What''s the problem? I didn''t intend to live separately from you! If you want a yard, you can choose this mansion. From now on, everything in the mansion is up to you." Lu Yao''s ears turned red, and he grunted and said, "What do I want the yard for?" He just felt that it was against the rules, so he asked more. If he could live with her, he would naturally be happy. I was just afraid that the elders in the mansion would be unhappy if they found out, and felt that he was pampered. He didn''t care much about where he lived, but he was very satisfied with her attention. "You don''t have to worry so much, just live here with peace of mind. This yard is in the best location in the mansion. My grandmother prepared it for me as soon as I was born." As the eldest granddaughter of the Su family, Su Qiruo''s expenses are the best. "Then I will listen to you." The two got along much closer than before, but all the red tape of getting married was canceled because of Lu Yao''s pregnancy. Although this matter is still hidden from the outside world, some clever people can guess one or two. Today the princess came to the mansion, perhaps because of guilt, she drank a lot of wine, and her face was not very good looking. Su Qiruo also spent a lot of effort in order to coax her away. In addition, I also drank a lot of wine, and after talking with Lu Yao for a while, I felt tired. Accompanying Lu Yao for dinner, Su Qiruo called for someone to bring water in. "Today you are also tired all day, go to bed earlier!" "En." Lu Yao nodded, suddenly thought of Lu Yuan, he hadn''t seen him all day. "Ayuan he..." "A Yuan lives in the yard next door, with Fengshuang by his side, you don''t have to worry." To be honest, Lu Yuan is actually much better than Lu Yao, and that kid is not someone who can suffer. Not to mention that no one in the mansion dared to touch him, even if there was, Lu Yuan would not sit there and wait for others to bully him. Otherwise, how did such a thin and sickly child poison the whole family of Zhang''s family? "Thank you." Lu Yao thanked him again, Su Qiruo didn''t even bother to say it. In front of outsiders, Lu Yao called her Sister Su, but in front of Su Qiruo, Lu Yao always called her "you" and "you". "Let Xiaozhu come in and serve you!" Lu Yao went to take a bath, while Su Qiruo took a book and leaned on the soft couch to read it. After everything was tidied up, Lu Yao went to bed first, and then lay outside against the edge of the bed. Su Qiruo wiped the water droplets on her hair, raised her eyebrows at Lu Yao: "You sleep inside." Lu Yao was shocked, and quickly shook his head: "How can I do that? If you are thirsty at night, I will pour water for you..." Before Lu Yao finished speaking, Su Qiruo interrupted him. "Do you think I have a disabled hand or a broken leg, and I am thirsty in the middle of the night and need a pregnant woman to get up and pour tea for me?" Lu Yao moved inside lightly, still feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart. What she did was completely different from what he knew. Which wife would let her husband sleep in the bed? This kind of favoritism makes Lu Yao feel like he is dreaming, and he is afraid that one day... (end of this chapter) Chapter 525： My Delicate Husband (45) Chapter 525 My Delicate Husband (45) Woke up from the dream, she was gone, and he could never be his old self again. Men are prone to emotions, but women are easy to withdraw and leave. He always told himself not to get too deep, but he always broke his defense under her gentle attacks again and again. "Don''t think about it all the time, go to sleep!" With a wave of Su Qiruo''s hand, the bed curtain fell down, and the burning red candle was still dancing with festive flames outside. As soon as the light in the bed dimmed, it was the first time that he consciously slept with Su Qiruo, Lu Yao panicked terribly. Put both hands on the sides of the body, gently pinch the single mattress under the body, trying to restrain his breathing. Yesterday, the words of raising the father-in-law rang in his ears again, and Lu Yao couldn''t help but feel hot all over. Although he is inconvenient, it''s not to the point where he can''t have a bridal chamber. If she is gentler, it''s okay. A clear and shallow breath came from the side, and it soon became even. Lu Yao, who had been tense all the time, realized that the woman beside him had fallen asleep. Can''t tell what it feels like, but Lu Yao only feels a sense of grievance welling up in his heart. Today is their wedding night, and the adoptive father-in-law said that they can have a bridal chamber. Even if she is really tired, she must have a word with him, but she just fell asleep like this. The nose suddenly became sour, and she didn''t know where the courage came from. Lu Yao turned her back angrily, and snorted a little. Suddenly a warm hand stretched out behind him, wrapping around Lu Yao''s body and pulling him into his arms. There was a little smile in the sleepy voice: "Are you in bed yet?" Lu Yao''s cheeks flushed, unexpectedly she was still awake. This man is really... snort! Lu Yao twisted his body uncomfortably, but the people behind him pressed even tighter. "Go to sleep, you are inconvenient, I won''t touch you." Su Qiruo doesn''t know that it''s not dangerous to do anything right now, but Lu Yao''s health is not good, and she doesn''t want to tire him. Left and right have been vegetarian for so many years, it doesnt hurt to wait another year. Now that Wen Xiang and Nephrite are in her arms, she is already very content. Lu Yao seemed to have been seen through his thoughts, and was so ashamed that he couldn''t bear it. just said incoherently: "I...I didn''t think that way..." "Which one?" Su Qiruo was amused again, she found that Lu Yao was actually a very innocent child. "..." Lu Yao froze and did not move, and did not dare to answer Su Qiruo''s words. He found out that she was teasing him on purpose. Seeing this, Su Qiruo turned Lu Yao''s body over with a little force, facing her. Leaned over and kissed the corner of his cool lips, and said in a daze, "Sleep!" The temperature on her body came, and Lu Yao''s body softened little by little. At some point, his hands had wrapped around her waist. Although he didn''t do anything, but after tossing for a long time, Lu Yao was already tired. As soon as I closed my eyes, I fell asleep until the sun was high. "Ah... what time is this? Why didn''t you call me?" Lu Yao glanced at the big sun outside, and his face turned pale with shock. He was going to serve tea to his elders today, but Su Qiruo actually slept with him until this hour. The new husband broke the rules when he first started, what will others think of him in the future? Seeing that Lu Yao''s eyes were red with anxiety, Su Qiruo hurriedly held down his body that was struggling to get up. "Grandfather and father explained yesterday, let''s serve tea in the afternoon." If Su Qi understood what they meant, they were afraid that Lu Yao would be too tired to serve him with his body, so they changed the time of greeting in a reasonable manner. "What''s that like?" Where is someone going to serve tea in the second half of the day? This is not appropriate. "The elders told us to just listen, don''t worry, get up slowly, and we''ll go there after lunch." If Su Qi got up slowly, no matter how anxious Lu Yao was, he would lose his temper. He found that Su Qiruo just didn''t listen to persuasion, no matter what he said, he would always do his own way. She is the head of the wife, and he can only rely on her. The women in the Su family are not lustful, so the mansion is fairly clean. There are not many masters in the Su residence. Old Madam Su has a main room and three side rooms. Now, except for Old Madam Su, only one of the three side rooms is still alive, and she has been released with the concubine. Fuchu. But Su Jiyu only had one husband and one servant, and that servant had been by her side since she was a child, and only stayed after she became a roommate. Su Qiruo has a concubine sister who is nine years old this year, and a concubine brother who is under one year old. As for Father Su, since he lost his son, he has not been pregnant again. Looking at it this way, the Su family is indeed thin. It''s no wonder that the entire Su family valued the child in his womb so much. Su''s family has a clear lineage, Su Qiruo''s concubine sister is extremely respectful in front of her, and Su''s mother''s servant is even more respectful and respectful standing behind Su''s father, not daring to cross the line at all. Lu Yao just glanced at it and felt nervous all over. However, as soon as he stepped into the door, he was pulled by Su''s father and sat down. "You are inconvenient now, so let''s not talk about those empty etiquette. If we meet today, it will be regarded as a recognition of the relatives." Su''s father really dotes on Lu Yao. And Lu Yao also likes this kind father-in-law from the bottom of his heart. Old Madam Su, who usually does not show up in the Buddhist hall, also arrived today. Seeing Su''s father holding Lu Yao''s hand and asking non-stop, he was also a little anxious. "Okay, okay, A Yuan, don''t scare other people''s children." Hearing Mrs. Su''s words, Lu Yao hurriedly stood up from the chair. "Yaoyao, I''ll take you to meet your relatives. Grandma, you may have some impressions. This is grandfather. Grandfather is the most benevolent and kind. He seldom comes out on weekdays. When you are free, you can take Ayuan to sit in the grandfather''s yard. Sit down, the vegetarian food in my grandfather''s small kitchen is a must." Su Qiruo praised the old lady Su as a flower, and the old lady Su smiled and pulled it into Lu Yao''s hand, no matter how she looked at it, she liked it. Speaking of which, when Lu Yao''s mother was young, she spent a lot of time in Su''s house, and it was all because of him. He has always regarded Mr. Su''s students as his own children, but he never thought that Lu Tinghui would go the wrong way and end up in such a situation. When I saw Lu Yao today, Madam Su couldn''t help but think of the past again, and her eyes turned red. "Good boy, I have wronged you. Ah Ruo is ignorant, and dragged you in until today, causing you to suffer a lot of grievances outside." In this world, if someone finds out about a man who is pregnant before marriage, he might lose his life. Lu Yao hurriedly shook his head: "She...wife master, she treats Lu Yao very well." Where did he feel wronged? Ever since he met Su Qiruo, he didn''t even have to bend his back, and everything was done for him. "Ah Ruo has always been a polite child, this matter is her fault. If she dares to bully you in the future, you can just come to grandpa, and grandpa will make the decision for you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 526： My Delicate Husband (46) Chapter 526 My Delicate Husband (46) Old Madam Su is the Empresss biological father. In Nanqi, except for the late Empress Dowager, among these backyard lords, no one can compare to him in terms of qualifications and status. However, the family still grew up handkerchief handkerchiefs with the Empress Dowager, and their relationship was as good as wearing a pair of trousers, and the two sons and daughters became in-laws again. Who dares to offend this old fairy! It''s just that Mrs. Su is humble and quiet, so she doesn''t want to show her face. Otherwise, the people who come to visit every day may knock down the threshold of Su Mansion. Su''s father''s temperament is also a bit like the old lady Su''s. He is not a lively person on weekdays, so the mansion is usually quiet, and there are few lords in the backyard. This has also made the Su family a clean stream in Nanqi country, otherwise when the Lu family had an accident, the Su family would not have done nothing. Since Lu Tinghui broke ties with the Su family, and did such an outrageous thing, as the old lady Su is a person, she will not care about her affairs anymore. "With the support of your grandfather, you can walk sideways in the mansion in the future." Su Qiruo supported Lu Yao''s body, and said with a smile. Lu Yao hadn''t said anything yet, but Su''s father gave Su Qiruo a look first, and then slowly opened his mouth: "Yaoyao is not a crab, how could he walk sideways? You child is always good at bullying people." In the eyes of outsiders, Su Qiruo has the best temperament, but only her father knows best that his daughter has bullied Zhou Qing a lot. Such a little demon king is afraid of Su Qiruo, a boring gourd. The so-called one thing down one thing, I''m afraid that''s it! "Don''t dare, now Yao Yao and his son are the treasures of our house, who dares to bully him!" After Su Qiruo made such a fuss, Lu Yao didn''t feel nervous at all. His hand was held by her all the time, and the constant temperature came from it, which also gave Lu Yao endless strength. The old lady Su put a string of precious Buddhist beads on Lu Yao''s wrist, and said lovingly: "May the Buddha bless you, and all hardships will come with happiness." "Thank you, Grandfather." Lu Yao bowed deeply to Mrs. Su, and didn''t get up for a long time. Old Madam Su really understands him very well. Knowing that he has low self-esteem, he recognized him in public and gave him the greatest dignity and protection. Old Madam Su''s attitude naturally determines the attitude of the people in the mansion, after all, the identity is there! This prayer bead represents Old Madam Su, who would dare not give him a little bit of face? "You are heavy, don''t stand for a long time, just sit down after saying a few words!" Old Madam Su had spoken, the rest of the ceremony was much simpler. Several elders in the mansion gave a meeting gift, and Lu Yao also prepared a big red purse embroidered by himself for the concubine sister and concubine brother, which contained some gold beads that Su Qiruo gave him to play with. "Ah Ruo, help your husband go back to rest first, and come back after dinner." Mrs. Su is getting old, and she has survived until now only by the joy in her heart. Now that he drank his grandson-in-law''s tea, he couldn''t sit still anymore. "Yes, grandfather." Su Qiruo got up quickly, first supported Old Madam Su to stand up, and waited for the servants to come forward to meet her, she let go, and went back to help Lu Yao. Lu Yao couldn''t help but blushed at the tips of his ears, and murmured softly, "I can do it myself." He is only a few months old, and he hasn''t reached the point where he can''t stand up. "How can it be the same? This is love." Su Qiruo leaned close to Lu Yao''s ear and whispered back. Seeing the two young men biting their ears, all the elders in the room turned their faces away, worried that Lu Yao would be shy. Lu Yao lightly pushed Su Qiruo''s arm, wanting to stay away from her, but the person seemed to be stuck to him, and did not move. After bidding farewell to the elders, Su Qiruo accompanied Lu Yao to stroll around the mansion. The weather is still hot at the moment, Su Qiruo held an oiled paper umbrella in her hand, followed Lu Yao, and introduced everything in the mansion to him in detail. Looking tireless, Lu Yao walked around half of the backyard before stopping in Lu Yuan''s yard. "elder brother?" Lu Yuan, who was practicing swords with Feng Shuang in the yard, rushed over when he saw Lu Yao approaching. Lu Yao supported Lu Yuan''s body, took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Boys should be more cautious, it is shameful to run like this." Although he was reprimanding, his tone was full of pampering. Having not seen him for more than a day, he has always missed this child very much. Fortunately, Feng Shuang was with him, otherwise he would feel even more guilty. "Why didn''t brother take a good rest and came to me?" Lu Yuan sensibly held Lu Yao''s arm, but instead taught him a lesson. "Can I still get used to eating and lodging?" Seeing his younger brother''s ruddy complexion, Lu Yao was relieved a lot, but he still had to ask a question. Lu Yuan nodded happily: "There are a lot of food in the mansion, and the taste is also good." He really likes the cooks in Su Mansion, he can cook a lot of delicious food. Brother is not here, and Fengshuang doesn''t bother him, he has had a good time these two days. "Just know how to eat." Lu Yao was also amused by Lu Yuan. Now that Lu Yuan is in good health, he didn''t want to control him too much. This child has suffered a lot with him, and now he can enjoy life, so let him go! Even though he knew that this enjoyment was all because of the accident and the child in his womb, Lu Yao still felt very satisfied when he saw the smile on Lu Yuan''s face. What''s more, Su Qiruo was really kind to him, he almost forgot about those difficult days in the past, how he made it through. If I met her earlier, would there be some differences between them? "Brother, I saw brother Xiaozhu yesterday, I almost didn''t recognize him." Speaking of Xiaozhu, Lu Yuan blushed with excitement. "It''s hard for you to remember him." But thinking about it, Lu Yuan was also seven or eight years old at that time, and it was normal to remember Xiaozhu. Besides, Xiaozhu''s younger brother, Xiaoqing, has been serving Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan takes Xiaoqing to eat, drink and have fun all day long. The two little guys are very lively. The smile on Lu Yuan''s face froze suddenly, he pursed his lips and said, "I don''t know if Xiaoqing is doing well now." "I have already told your sister-in-law that she will send someone to help find Xiaoqing, and she may find someone for you someday." When the word "sister-in-law" was mentioned, Lu Yao couldn''t help but blush. But he has to get used to it slowly, just like...he was forced to call her wife in the morning. Lu Yuan glanced at Su Qiruo who was standing in the yard talking to Feng Shuang, and nodded slightly. His sister-in-law is very capable, she can even find Xiaozhu, and she will definitely find Xiaoqing. "You must never ask about Xiaoqing in front of Xiaozhu in the future. He already feels very uncomfortable in his heart. If he hears us talk about it again, he will inevitably be a little bit unbearable." "Don''t worry, brother, I can save it." Lu Yuan nodded obediently, then held the red bean glutinous rice on the side and handed it to Lu Yao. (end of this chapter) Chapter 527： My Delicate Husband (47) Chapter 527 My Delicate Husband (47) After all, its the nature of a child, who forgets what happened just now when he sees what to eat. "Brother, try this dim sum. There are a lot of red beans in it. I heard from Brother Fengshuang that it is made of milk. There is not a drop of water in it. It tastes great." Looking at his younger brother holding the plate of red and tender dim sum as if offering a treasure, Lu Yao wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and squeezed a piece. In fact, he also has these things in his yard, but the ones shared by his younger brother are always different. The two brothers ate and chatted, but Su Qiruo didn''t bother her. During dinner, Lu Yuan was also called over. In the future, since we are a family, we must get to know each other. The Su family did not have the bad habit of setting rules for the new son-in-law. The family sat on a big round table, just like ordinary people. Lu Yuan is young and beautiful, and he is very popular with the elders of the Su family. If Su Qi saw that Lu Yao was staring at Lu Yuan with a stiff body, and didn''t care about eating, he had no choice but to serve him vegetables himself. "I see, A Yuan is better than you, look at him, how happy he is coaxing grandfather and father!" Lu Yao curled his lips into a smile, he was more happy that they liked A Yuan than him. "A Yuan is a child with a hard life. Fortunately, he met someone from the Su family. I still have to thank you for all of this." Lu Yao paused while holding the chopsticks, and whispered with red ears, "wife master." "They''re all married, and they still see each other like this." Su Qiruo held Lu Yao''s other hand under the table, and gently squeezed it. She always feels that her fate with Lu Yao is very strange, there is no vigorous relationship, and some just get along with each other casually. There is no friendship, only respect. But in this little bit of getting along, they have become a part of each other''s life. At night, Su Qiruo still held Lu Yao in her arms, gently wrapping his arms around his waist. It''s just that this time the two of them didn''t fall asleep directly, but talked with their eyes open. "Shall we go to the palace tomorrow to greet the Queen?" Lu Yao grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve and asked in a low voice. The empress is Su Qiruo''s uncle, yesterday he specially asked His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager to send him a congratulatory gift, according to the etiquette, they should go over to greet him tomorrow. "You are inconvenient, but you don''t have to go in person. I''ll just go by myself." Su Qiruo narrowed her eyes and said. Because of Zhao Jin''s affairs, there will be some estrangement with her in the future, and she doesn''t want Lu Yao to be involved. If the Queen thinks that it is because of Lu Yao that she didn''t marry Zhao Jin, then he will definitely embarrass Lu Yao tomorrow. "How can I make it? No matter how bad I am, I shouldn''t lose such etiquette." Lu Yao frowned disapprovingly and said, not to mention that he can move freely now, even if he is really sick or has other problems, he can''t hide in the mansion without seeing people! "Forget it, let''s go there tomorrow to say hello and come back." Seeing that Lu Yao insisted, Su Qiruo couldn''t object anymore. "When you enter the palace tomorrow, remember to wear the bracelet of Buddhist beads that your grandfather gave you." Before going to bed, Su Qiruo gave another instruction. Lu Yao didn''t think much, just nodded in response. When the two of them entered the palace the next day, not only the queen was alone in Fengyi Palace, but also the emperor and the princess. This is the first time that the Empress Dowager sees Lu Yao. She has been to Su Mansion many times in the past, but Su Qiruo has never brought her to meet this future cousin-in-law. The guilt that filled my heart finally faded when I saw Lu Yao''s appearance clearly. Although this man''s status is a bit low, his appearance is excellent, which can be regarded as making up for some regrets. Before the two of them opened their mouths to salute and say hello, the princess said first: "My brother-in-law is really beautiful, no wonder my cousin hides and refuses to let me know." Lu Yao did not expect that Her Majesty the Empress Dowager would be so kind, speaking to Su Qiruo as if she were her own sister. "Ah Ruo has been a discerning child since he was a child. After waiting for so many years, after going around, he still met a child from the Lu family." The emperor looked at Lu Yao''s face in a daze for a while, as if seeing the young Lu Tinghui again. I have to admit that Lu Tinghui is very talented, but her heart is deep. was also a subject that she valued very much back then. Naihe took the wrong path and ruined the rest of his life. The empress naturally knew about Lu Yao''s identity from the emperor, and looked at the pair of Bi people standing there, feeling quite moved. Ah, if she has no destiny with her son, this young master of the Lu family has endured so much hardship, and yet he is able to get into her bed by accident, maybe it is fate! No matter how regretful you are, you will never really do anything to Su Qiruo. He himself has the surname Su, and if Su Qiruo is the only direct descendant of the Su family, it''s too late for him to feel sorry for her, so why would he really annoy her because of the failed marriage? Besides, she couldn''t be blamed for that matter, it was the emperor who refused to agree. The Queen understands all this in her heart. Just looking at his son who doesn''t think about food and drink, the Queen''s heart aches badly. In the past few days, he went to accompany Zhao Jin himself, but there was still no improvement. In his opinion, his son is afraid that he is about to have the idea of ??fleeing into Buddhism. The princess looked at the emperor suspiciously, with a puzzled face. Why does it seem that both the queen mother and the queen father know the legendary Mr. Lu, why doesn''t she know about it? "If His Royal Highness wants to know about the matter between the courtier''s daughter and Yaoyao, let''s talk about it in detail in another day." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, but she did not expect that the emperor and the queen did not tell the identity of the eldest daughter-in-law''s cousin Lu Yao. Presumably this means respecting the Su family! "You only told me that you married a commoner, but I looked at my brother-in-law''s demeanor...this appearance...why doesn''t he look like he was born in the market?" The princess was as anxious as a cat scratching, and she couldn''t wait to talk about it another day. Su Qi was in a hurry to greet a few people and let Lu Yao sit down first, but the empress insisted on asking to clarify, so she had no choice but to explain in a hurry. "Yaoyao is Lu Tinghui''s son." "Who is Lu Tinghui? Lu Tinghui...Is he the son of the Lu family who was engaged to you?" The princess was startled and stood up abruptly. Taking a closer look at Lu Yao, he actually saw something of Lu Tinghui''s appearance. Unexpectedly, her cousin married the son of the Lu family. The Empress Dowager knew something about the old lady Su and Lu Tinghui''s intention to get married back then. It was only later that Lu Tinghui and the Su family gradually drifted away, so she thought this matter had faded away. Especially when something happened to the Lu family, the Su family really hadn''t been in touch with the Lu family for many years. However, when she thought that Lu Tinghui died under the emperor''s imperial edict, the princess sat back in embarrassment, with a complicated expression. I don''t know if this Mr. Lu is a sensible person. If he hates the emperor, wouldn''t it implicate the entire Su family? The Empress Dowager looked at Lu Yao brightly and darkly, but the young man in red still stood obediently beside Su Qiruo, not wavered by their discussion. Sorry for being late, I''ve been really busy recently. (end of this chapter) Chapter 528： My Delicate Husband (48) Chapter 528 My Delicate Husband (48) "Okay, okay, you can stop talking! Yaoyao can''t stand for a long time, you hurry up and ask your cousin to sit down, if you have anything to say, we can talk about it later." The empress glanced at the princess, thinking she talked too much. The empress pursed her lips in embarrassment, not understanding what the empress meant. Su Qiruo hurriedly led Lu Yao to take the opportunity to salute the three people who were sitting in the first place, and the emperor also let them sit down in a very face-saving manner. The empress ordered someone to give Lu Yao a set of precious hairpins as a meeting gift. There are twelve pieces in total, each of which is carved from fine white jade. "This hairpin was left to me when the queen was alive, and there is also a set of jade bracelets of the same color, which I gave to the queen when she got married. This set of hairpins was left for A Ruo''s husband. Now that you and I are married, this thing has been returned to its original owner." The empress smiled lovingly. Although she was a bit indifferent towards Lu Yao, for Su Qiruo, he really loved this niece. "Thank you, Uncle." Lu Yao hurriedly stood up and thanked him. Su Qiruo had specifically instructed him before entering the palace that no matter what, he could not call the queen a queen. He disliked the Su family''s alienation from him. Except in front of foreign ministers, he must be called uncle. The Empress entered the Tai Nu Mansion when she was fourteen years old. At that time, she was young, and whenever she missed the Su Mansion, she hid in the tent and wiped her tears alone. When he was in the Su family, he was the only legitimate son, and he had three older sisters. It would not be an exaggeration to say that his parents'' favorite child was him. After getting married, you have to be cautious in every way, do what a princess should do, but you have to rely on yourself everywhere, without the protection of your mother, father and sisters. In addition to his childhood friendship with the emperor, his lifelong reliance is his mother''s family. The Su family not only protected him, but also protected his daughter. He knew that he would never be able to leave the Su family in his life. Only when the Su family was well could he and his daughter and son be well. In fact, he really hoped that his son could marry into the Su Mansion. Everyone in the Su Mansion was well-bred, would not bully his son-in-law, and could take good care of his son. Unfortunately, things backfired, after all, it was just wishful thinking of their father and son! The "uncle" made the smile on the queen''s face more sincere, and she hurriedly waved at Lu Yao. "Sit down quickly, sit down quickly, we are all from our own family, so there is no need for so many formalities." After finishing speaking, the Queen''s eyes fell on Lu Yao''s lower abdomen again. If the first child is a daughter, his position as the future master of the Su family will be considered secure. The empress sighed secretly in her heart, after all, it was his son who did not have such a blessing. Although he talked about persuading his son to find someone else without Su Qiruo, looking around the world, how could there be another woman as graceful and talented as the daughter of the Su family? The empress realized something was wrong, and she also looked at Lu Yao. Su Qiruo coughed lightly, and gently raised her wide sleeves, covering Lu Yao''s slender abdomen. "This...this is..." The empress pointed at Su Qiruo, stuttering and not knowing what to say. She is the mother of several children, so she naturally understands it. Seeing that the queen''s mouth was so wide open that she could stuff an egg into it, she never expected that her honest and honest cousin could do such a thing that was "better than a beast". If it is said that Zhou Qing did it, then she will believe it. But if it was Su Qiruo, she really couldn''t believe it. "How did you become a big sister? You are confused and don''t know anything." The empress glanced at her daughter complainingly. Since the princess was sensible, he had taught her to get along well with the Su family. Whether she could be a stable princess was mostly due to the Su family. Now that the prostitute of the Su family is getting married, she, the granddaughter, has no knowledge of the future young master of the Su family. Actually, this time it was really the empress who wronged the empress dowager. They asked her many times, but Su Qiruo refused to tell her! "Uncle wronged my cousin. I didn''t want the matter to spread, so I kept it from my cousin." Su Qiruo said in a timely manner, now that the marriage is done, even outsiders gossip about it, it can''t change anything. Yushi can''t impeach her, let her divorce her husband! "Your child is also the same, your cousin is not an outsider, can she still go outside and talk to others about Yaoyao''s affairs?" The queen pretended to be angry. "It''s my niece''s fault." Su Qiruo admitted her mistake with a smile, but in her heart she didn''t agree with the Queen''s words. The princess would not talk about Lu Yao''s affairs with others, but she would definitely not be able to help telling the prince, and the prince would go to chat with his mother''s father and brother again, and if he talked too much, he would naturally spread far. She doesn''t want anyone to disturb Lu Yao''s cleanliness before marriage, even if she offends the empress dowager, she will never change her way. "Okay, okay, since Ah Ruo didn''t tell Xun''er, she has her reasons." The emperor came out to smooth things over, and then had a few polite words with Su Qiruo, but he didn''t speak to Lu Yao. Perhaps it was because his mother died by her hands, so when the emperor saw Lu Yao, he always felt unspeakably awkward. Back then, Lu Tinghui had indeed committed a major crime involving many lives, so he had to die. But when she heard about the child''s suffering from Old Madam Su, she felt a little guilty. If it wasn''t for him being jealous of the Su family, Su Qiruo was supposed to marry the direct prince of the current dynasty as the righteous emperor, how could he marry the son of a criminal minister. However, the son of the criminal minister has suffered so much, but there are also reasons for her. Even if Lu Tinghui is at fault, but the child is innocent, the emperor is the king of a country, after all, he still can''t bear to face such a man who can''t stand on his own. In this way, her guilt towards the Su family is even deeper. "Ah Ruo has been a household doctor for two years, right?" As soon as the emperor opened his mouth, the queen smiled from the corner of her eyes. His niece is going to be promoted! "Yes." Su Qiruo nodded generously. Speaking of which, her emperor''s aunt also regarded her very highly. In previous years, most of the champions of new subjects entered the Hanlin Academy, but she entered the household department as soon as she entered the job, under the command of Zhou Qing''s mother. The emperor also granted her the qualification to be a sixth-grade doctor. Although she was only standing in the back, anyone with eyes knew that this was what the emperor valued. "Du Shilang, who is in charge of taxation and finance, will retire at the end of the year and return to his hometown. She has always been optimistic about you, and intends to promote you to replace her..." The emperor stopped and looked at Su Qiruo after speaking. "Your Majesty, don''t joke with this humble official. The humble official is still inexperienced, and he really can''t handle such an important task." She is only a small sixth-rank doctor, how can she suddenly become a third-rank servant? Can''t this be impeached to death by the censor? Even the emperor, I am afraid that he will be opposed by his officials. Even her grandmother would never agree. The emperor is very satisfied with Su Qiruo''s performance, she knows that this child has always been a smart person with a lot of knowledge. (end of this chapter) Chapter 529： My Delicate Husband (49) Chapter 529 My Delicate Husband (49) "Your qualifications are still young, so you can''t do it overnight, otherwise I won''t be able to stop those long-winded conversations. But if you are recommended by Du Shilang, you should first become a fifth-rank servant of the Ministry of Power and Households, and you can do it after two years." The servant of the Quanhu Department of the fourth rank is only in his early twenties, and he can also reach the position of the third rank." After the emperor finished speaking, he laughed out loud. "During the hundreds of years since the founding of Nanqi Kingdom, besides Prime Minister Bai back then, you are the only one who has this ability." The Baixiang Su Qiruo that the emperor spoke of also knew that he was a god-like figure in the history books. He was a prime minister in his twenties and married the emperor who was disguised as a woman at that time. Together, the husband and wife ruled a whole prosperous world. As for Bai Xiang, everyone admires Nan Qi. However, Su Qiruo guessed that that Prime Minister Bai should also be a modern person who traveled through time, and some of the civilizations and policies she brought were more in line with his perception. Seeing that Su Qiruo was still hesitating, the Queen couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. What''s the matter with this kid? Such a good thing happened to her, so she hurriedly thanked her! Since the emperor brought it up in person, this matter is a certainty. It was the princess who was the first to react, and smoothed things over with a smile: "Cousin, this is silly for joy, don''t hesitate to thank you." Su Qiruo just got up and cupped his fists towards the emperor and said: "My humble minister thanked the emperor." "We are all a family, so you don''t have to be so polite." The emperor waved his hands with a smile, more and more satisfied with Su Qiruo''s calmness. If this child is her daughter, how wonderful it would be! When the queen saw this, she was the happiest, and hurriedly said: "Today is Ah Ruo''s day of great joy. You and Yaoyao stayed for lunch before returning home. Uncle specially ordered the dining room to make your favorite vanilla chicken. " Thinking of Lu Yao''s body, the Queen looked at him again. "Is there anything Yaoyao wants to eat? You can just say it, uncle asked the dining room to prepare it for you." "Yaoyao doesn''t pick anything. It tastes similar to Uncle''s. It''s better if it''s lighter." Su Qiruo answered for Lu Yao. "If you are pregnant, you still need to supplement, and you can''t eat too lightly." Knowing that the two children would not make any other requests, the queen did not insist on asking. They stayed in the palace for lunch, and the two didn''t stay any longer. Su Qiruo remembered that Lu Yao would go back to take a nap, so he found an excuse and left the palace. After getting on the carriage back to Su Mansion, Lu Yao relaxed, and took the initiative to snuggle up to Su Qiruo''s shoulder. Su Qiruo squeezed Lu Yao''s arm, lowered her eyes and asked, "Are you tired?" "Well, sort of." Lu Yao told the truth. Actually, it''s not that I''m really tired, it''s just that I have to keep my body tense and be ready to answer the queen''s questions at any time. I''m afraid that saying something wrong will bring disaster to the Su family, so I feel tired. "I''ll give you a pinch, you take a nap." Su Qiruo moved to the side and let Lu Yao lie on the couch. Lu Yao didn''t refuse this time. Once he relaxed physically and mentally, he really couldn''t sit still. In addition, he is usually asleep at this time, so it is inevitable that he will feel a little tired at the moment. Lu Yuan can be said to be a duck to water in the Su Mansion now. He is young and handsome, and treats his servants very softly. Even if the people in the mansion get a candy from outside, they like to take it back and give it to him. And Lu Yuan never refuses anyone who comes, and then distributes the snacks in his yard to them. Compared to Lu Yao, the young lord, Lu Yuan, the uncle who "stays under the fence" seems to be more popular. No, when Lu Yao and Su Qiruo came back from the palace, Lu Yuan hadn''t slept yet, and was tinkering with two servants under a tree! Looking at his younger brother in full swing, Lu Yao didn''t bother him, just walked past his door. "I really didn''t expect that Ayuan would like this place so much." Su Qiruo also smiled, supported Lu Yao''s body and said, "Actually, people in the mansion also like A Yuan very much. The population of the Su manor is small, and the two aunts are both working as officials in other places. A Yuan is so cute. It''s normal for everyone to be willing to pet him." Lu Yao''s eyes flickered, he turned his head slightly, and asked Su Qiruo: "Then what about you?" "what?" Su Qiruo didn''t understand what Lu Yao was asking for a moment. "Do you like A Yuan?" "Naturally, he is your younger brother, and he is also my younger brother. I will naturally love him." Su Qiruo nodded, Lu Yao looked into her eyes and smiled, before continuing to walk into her room. Xiaozhu, who was guarding the door, saw that his young master had come back, so he hurried up to greet him. "My lord, son, you are back." Xiao Zhu bowed respectfully to the two before going to help Lu Yao. "It''s a bit hot today, go get someone to make a bowl of cold fruit tea." Su Qiruo gave orders to Xiaozhu. When Xiaozhu brought the cold fruit tea, it was not so cold, just for Lu Yao to drink. He hasn''t had much appetite recently, and he didn''t eat anything at all in the palace today. "Why are you so generous today, allowing me to drink herbal tea?" Lu Yao sat down and asked with a smile while removing the hairpin in his hair. If Su Qi had been strict with him on weekdays, he would not have been allowed to drink these at all. "You didn''t eat anything for lunch, so you used cold fruit tea to pad your stomach with a few snacks, so as not to starve my son." Su Qiruo also moved an ice basin in the outer room in addition to her outer shirt. The coolness hit instantly, and the comfortable Lu Yao couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. "You talk about your son all day long. If you give birth to a daughter, be careful that she doesn''t recognize you." Before he was afraid that the Su family would come to **** his child, Lu Yao had been looking forward to having a son. Now that he is married, he still hopes that his first child will be a daughter, which has fulfilled the wishes of the elders. As for sons...there will always be some. Lu Yao secretly glanced at Su Qiruo who was busy serving him water and snacks, and slightly bent the corners of his lips. He seems to be getting more and more inseparable from her. Maybe this is what my father said about liking! Just like when he was a teenager, he knew that he would become a member of the Su family, and occasionally dreamed about his life after marrying that person. You don''t know worries when you are young, but it made him a happy and wanton rich son for a few years. Su Qiruo replied with a smile: "Your daughter is fine, as long as it is our child, it is the treasure of the Su family." Although the Su family also needs an heir, compared to the other mansions that favor women over men, the Su manor loves their son just as much. Who made it so that since my uncle entered the palace as the queen, there will be no more sons born in the Su family! Thinking of the younger brother whose father would cry whenever he thought of it, Su Qiruo also hoped that he would have a son to make up for some of his father''s shortcomings. "Other families are looking forward to having a daughter, but I look at my grandfather and father...it seems that I prefer sons." Lu Yao knew that Lu Yuan was fine, so he went to Mrs. Su''s yard to eat. Mrs. Su loved him so much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 530： My Delicate Husband (50) Chapter 530 My Delicate Husband (50) Father Su treated their brothers as if they were his own, especially Lu Yuan. When Father Su looked at Lu Yuan, there were tears in his eyes. Su Qiruo handed Lu Yao the cold fruit tea brought by Xiaozhu, and then sat beside him and talked to him about the old story. "That was the pain of my father''s life. If the child is still alive, he should be the same age as A Yuan!" "So it is." Lu Yao nodded. Hearing what Su Qiruo said, he vaguely remembered that when he was young, his father would often sigh in front of their brothers and talk about poor children. Presumably the father was also feeling sorry for the child of the Su family at that time! Lu Yao thought, fortunately he asked more, otherwise he would be really embarrassed if he said something wrong in front of Su''s father one day. "Father has been brooding over this matter, maybe seeing A Yuan will make him feel better." Su Qiruo is also very embarrassed, if she persuades her father, she can''t do anything. No one can do anything about this kind of thing! "If that''s the case, then I''ll tell Ah Yuan to accompany my father every day." Lu Yao lightly shook Su Qiruo''s hand, and said softly. Su Qiruo held him back, smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry about it, it''s been so many years, it has already become a kind of obsession of my father. However, if A Yuan can visit his father often, he will naturally be happy of." There are only a few people in the mansion, old and young, and the older ones are inevitably lonely. If Lu Yuan can go to accompany the elders from time to time, it will make them a little more fun. "A Yuan used to be very well-behaved when he was sick, but now he is more and more like a monkey. He was spoiled by the people in the house." Lu Yao was actually a little surprised. He had envisioned many scenes of embarrassment after he arrived in the Su Mansion. After all, he had no support from his mother''s family, and no living sisters to support him. There were only two brothers. However, the opposite is true. Not only the elders of the Su Mansion treat their brothers with love, but also the servants in the mansion respect him very much. I have to say that the noble and aristocratic family of the Su Mansion has a century-old history, and the family style is really good. It''s no wonder that Su Qiruo can give birth to a woman who values ??love and righteousness so much that he doesn''t even dare to run away. "A child needs to be naughty to be strong, so don''t hold him back, just let him do what he wants! The house is quiet all day long, and there is really a lack of cheerful voices." Speaking of which, Su Qiruo''s childhood was much more tiring than others. Fortunately, her soul is not a child, otherwise it would be too pitiful. "When he is spoiled by the family and cannot marry, I will settle the score with you." Lu Yao gave Su Qiruo a coquettish look, but the corners of her lips curled up. "Why can''t we get married? When A Yuan marries someone, we have to pick and choose for him. We must choose those who are valuable." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo suddenly thought of the conversation between the two brothers that he overheard that night, and said again, "If Ayuan really doesn''t want to marry, then he can stay in the Su Mansion with you, and we can afford to support him." Lu Yao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he nodded solemnly. If he can''t meet a woman who can protect A Yuan for life, he would rather A Yuan stay by his side all the time. The two talked for a while, and then fell asleep together. However, Su Qiruo woke up after only a quarter of an hour of light sleep. Lu Yao is now drowsy, and she dare not wake him up. He carried his clothes and padded his feet to the outer room before he dared to make a move. Since Su Qiruo and Lu Yao got married, Zhou Qing no longer worried about being beaten by her mother and father, and would go to Su''s house all day long if she had nothing to do. Anyway, Su Qiruo''s marriage was facilitated by her, and she was very satisfied when she saw Su Qiruo. If it wasn''t for her, how could Su Qiruo meet her old lover? Zhou Qing wandered around the Su Mansion with that benefactor''s face all day long, but the people in the Su Mansion ignored her. She felt bored, so she went to play with Lu Yuan. Sometimes they would secretly take Lu Yuan out of the mansion and send him back before Lu Yao found out. Naturally, these things cannot be hidden from Su Qiruo''s eyes, but she just doesn''t care about it. Although Zhou Qing looks unreliable, she knows what to do. Since she knew how important Lu Yuan was to Lu Yao, she would not risk Lu Yuan''s life. Lu Yuan is also a child at heart, so he naturally likes to play with **** like Zhou Qing. The two of them ate and drank so happily that Lu Yuan went crazy. "Sister Zhou, shall we still eat the roast goose from yesterday''s shop today?" Zhou Qing took Lu Yuan to Pinxiang Pavilion yesterday and ate a lot of good things. Lu Yuan''s favorite was the roast goose, and he ate most of the whole one. "Okay, what A Yuan likes to eat, sister Zhou will take you there." Zhou Qing lovingly rubbed Lu Yuan''s little furry ears, she quite liked this cute child. As soon as the two stepped into Pinxiang Pavilion, the shopkeeper came out to welcome them. "Oh, Miss Zhou, you''re here, please go upstairs to the private room." The shopkeeper is also a fine person, Zhou Qing is usually generous, but now she brings the same young master here for two days, knowing that this is someone who cannot be offended, so she dare not even look at Lu Yuan glance. Zhou Qing was very satisfied with the knowledge of the shopkeeper. "Is there any roast goose for today?" Zhou Qing didn''t rush to take Lu Yuan upstairs, but asked first. The people behind this Pinxiang Pavilion are quite powerful, so the rules of Pinxiang Pavilion are also big. It''s like this famous roast goose in Shangjing, only 22 goose are made every day, and there is no more than one. "Yes, yes! You came today by coincidence, and there are only two roast geese left." The shopkeeper nodded again and again, thankful in his heart, fortunately, not all the guests who came today ordered roast goose, otherwise the little ancestor in front of him might have to leave. Zhou Qing threw a piece of silver to the shopkeeper, and took Lu Yuan upstairs. "Pack up the two roast geese, pack one and send it to Su Taifu''s mansion for Mrs. Su, and send the other to the private room." Zhou Qing has always been a good-looking person. When Lu Yuan was eating yesterday, she kept saying that her brother hadn''t eaten yet. Today, the child is clamoring to come again, so naturally she can''t let him down. Seeing the dimples on the young boy''s face, Zhou Qing also felt better. The little thing looks fine, but he is still a person who values ??affection and righteousness. It''s not in vain for his brother to marry and take him with him. "Yo! Isn''t this Miss Zhou?" A round body was coming out of the private room, just blocking the way of Zhou Qing and Lu Yuan. Zhou Qing frowned in displeasure. She had ruined Fatty Zhang''s business recently. If this guy didn''t go home and cry with her father in his arms, he still had the mood to come out to eat and drink? Thinking of Su Qiruo''s instructions, Zhou Qing felt that what she had done was far from enough. It seems that to deal with people like Zhang Yuan, it is not enough to rely on step-by-step search for evidence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 531： My soft husband (51) Chapter 531 My Delicate Husband (51) Seeing Zhang Yuan''s gaze on Lu Yuan, Zhou Qing''s face darkened even more. Taking a step forward to block Lu Yuan behind her, Zhou Qing raised her chin and cast a disdainful glance at Zhang Yuan. "It''s a coincidence!" Zhou Qing''s attitude was not very good, Zhang Yuan didn''t care, but stared at the position behind Zhou Qing and smiled lewdly. "Hasn''t Ms. Zhou gotten tired of playing with these two men? Why do you only see the small one today and not the big one?" She still remembers that beautiful young man! The person who had a flirt with her at the beginning is not something that can be forgotten just by saying it. If Zhou Qing doesn''t want him, she doesn''t mind taking him back to the house to play with. At worst, she will give it to the people below when she gets tired of playing in the future. The faces on the left and right are enough to attract many women. "Are you so interested in my aunt''s people?" Zhou Qing curled her lips in disdain, don''t think she can''t understand what Zhang Yuan is thinking. This beast! Su Qiruo told her that the person who drugged Lu Yao back then was Fatty Zhang, and Zhou Qing always wanted to find a chance to beat her up. At the beginning, she was beaten by this fat man, and she didn''t dare to go to Su''s house for a long time, always feeling that she had cheated her good sister. It turned out that the culprit was this dog! Zhou Qing rolled her eyes, looked back at the veil on Lu Yuan''s face, and suddenly had an idea. Before Zhang Yuan could speak again, Zhou Qing''s fist hit her in the face. "Okay, you big fat pig, you snatched a man and got up to the boobies. You can be killed, but you can''t be humiliated. Are you dead when you are an aunt? How dare you rob a man in front of your aunt! I''ll beat you to death!" Pig, fat man!" Zhou Qing made a deadly move, Zhang Yuan''s nose bleeds after two punches. Zhang Yuan was already slow in his movements, and he had just drank a few glasses of wine. Before she could react, she was already beaten to the ground by Zhou Qing. Zhang Yuan covered his head, shrunk his fat body, and yelled non-stop. All the diners around looked over, and the doors of private rooms opened one by one. Seeing this, Lu Yuan couldn''t help feeling a little worried. That fat man must have brought others with him when he went out, and sister Zhou might be hard-pressed alone. Big eyes flashed, and there were tears in them. "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..this fat man. Sister Zhou, I don''t want to go with her." The people sitting in the private room on the second floor are all women from aristocratic families. This kind of women is noble in their bones, and the most despised thing is to **** other people''s husbands and servants. They may not care about what happens to Zhang Yuan on weekdays, but today the man who robbed Zhou Qing in public, even if he goes to the government, these witnesses will not speak to Fatty Zhang. Lu Yuan had to ensure that there was a reason for Zhou Qing''s beating, so he cried more and more aggrieved. The tears rolled down one by one, if Zhou Qing hadn''t been with him for so long, she might have been deceived by him too. However, the women around were indeed confused by Lu Yuan''s pitiful appearance, they all looked at Zhang Yuan with disdain, and some even applauded Zhou Qing. Shangjing City is so big, most of the famous people know each other, even if they are not familiar with each other, there are also some familiar faces. Both Zhang Yuan and Zhou Qing are well-known playboys in the capital, but compared to Zhang Yuan''s misbehavior, Zhou Qing is much more peaceful. Combined with the little boy who was crying so much, everyone couldn''t help but lean towards Zhou Qing. "This Zhang Yuan is a bit too courageous. He usually robs people by force, but today he robbed Miss Zhou. Does she think that she has the support of the three emperors, so she can be lawless?" The corners of the mouth of the person who said this raised their eyebrows, whether it was intentional or unintentional, but as soon as the words came out, the people from the Empress Dowager''s group immediately stepped forward. "Isn''t it? I heard that the tofu seller on the corner of the street was snatched back by Zhang Yuan the day before yesterday. It wasn''t fresh for two days, and he came to **** Miss Zhou again. He didn''t even pay attention to Zhou Shangshu''s house." , I dont know if Zhang Yuan is too courageous, or the third princess doesnt take His Royal Highness and the Su family seriously. As long as there is a person with head and face, no one knows that Zhou Qing is a member of the empress and Su Qiruo. Zhang Yuan blatantly snatched someone on Zhou Qing''s head, isn''t this just slapping His Majesty the Crown Princess and the Su Mansion in the face? "Her Royal Highness is kind and kind, and the Su family is clean and pure. The Zhang family and the third princess are really good at picking people to bully." "Every persimmon knows how to be soft, let alone a human being!" "Looking at Zhang Yuan''s behavior, if the Three Emperors are in power, Nan Qi will be in danger." The surrounding discussions became louder and louder. Zhang Yuan, who was beaten, was already in severe pain, but after hearing what they said, she became even more anxious. She wanted to say that this matter had nothing to do with the third princess, but Zhou Qing didn''t give her a chance to speak at all. The fist was hard and heavy, and it hurt so much when it hit her. "Ah...don''t...don''t fight, don''t fight, I...I got the wrong person, I got the wrong person, this is all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding..." Zhang Yuan didn''t want to give in to Zhou Qing, but he didn''t dare to hurt the reputation of the third princess. If this matter was spread out with embellishments today, even if Zhou Qing didn''t beat her to death, the third princess would not let her go. Zhou Qing was also tired from beating, panting, she withdrew her hand and shook it vigorously. What a motherly pleasure. She made a killing move today. If this circle hadn''t been lying on the bed for ten days and a half months, she wouldn''t be called Zhou Qing. "Bah! You bastard, if you admit the wrong person, let this matter be over? Auntie will tell you today, we will never end this matter." Zhou Qing stepped on Zhang Yuan''s body again, and only then did she feel the bad breath in her heart come out. Looking back at Lu Yuan again, the little guy was crying with red eyes, looking at her pitifully, melting her heart. "Okay, okay, it''s okay. With my sister here, no one can bully you." The women who were eating with Zhang Yuan went forward to reach out to grab Zhang Yuan who was lying on the ground screaming. They hadn''t realized it just now, and when they realized that they wanted to help, the people around them were talking again. The third princess and His Highness the Crown Prince were so frightened that they withdrew their hands again. There is no third princess in their family to back them up, so they can''t afford to offend His Royal Highness. If the family is involved, the crime will be serious. Compared to pleasing Zhang Yuan, self-protection is more important. Besides, this matter was originally Zhang Yuan''s fault, so let Zhou Qing hit her a few times to get rid of the anger, and this matter is over. Left and right are just for a man, don''t get involved in the matter of taking the heirloom! "Go away, you guys eat all kinds of things, you didn''t look like this when you were drinking with my aunt just now, what''s the matter? My aunt was beaten, where did you two hide?" I don''t know who touched her wound while helping Zhang Yuan, and she yelled at her in pain. Seeing this, several people had no choice but to retract their hands and stop touching her. "A Yuan, are you not hurt?" A familiar voice came from the door, Lu Yuan turned his head and saw the person coming, and ran towards her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 532： My Delicate Husband (52) Chapter 532 My Delicate Husband (52) "Sister-in-law... woo woo, Sister Su..." Lu Yuan changed the "sister-in-law" to "Sister Su". He wears a veil, no one knows who he is, if he reveals his identity, he will only lose face to his brother. Su Qiruo originally went out to go to the Tainu''s Mansion, but as soon as she reached the corner of the street, she bumped into the waiter from Pinxiang Pavilion who went to Su''s Mansion to deliver roast goose to her. Hearing that Zhou Qing brought a young master to quarrel with someone in Pinxiang Pavilion, Su Qiruo was worried, so she hurried over. "Are there any injuries?" Su Qiruo supported Lu Yuan''s shoulder, and took a closer look. Except for the red eyes from crying, there seemed to be nothing wrong with her body. Lu Yuan shook his head, carefully pinched Su Qiruo''s sleeve, and sniffed aggrievedly. If Su Qi saw this, he would naturally understand everything. It must be that **** Zhang Yuan bullying him again. After bullying Lu Yao and then coming to bully Lu Yuan, this Zhang Yuan really matched her. In this case, she will meet her personally. Zhou Qing didn''t expect Su Qiruo to come over, so she happily ran up to her, and before she could open her mouth, Su Qiruo threw a sharp glance at her. Zhou Qing rubbed the back of her head embarrassingly, she didn''t expect to meet Zhang Yuan, did she? If she knew that this fat man was eating here, she would never bring Lu Yuan here no matter what. "Master Su." "Master Su is here." "This is Mrs. Su?" Everyone around looked at the woman who walked in from the door, some people greeted her actively, and some happily chatted with their companions. Who doesn''t know how much this champion Su is loved by the emperor and His Royal Highness, coupled with the prestige of the Su manor, even the three emperors are here, they have to give Xiao Su some face. What surprised everyone was that just now Miss Zhou said that this young master belonged to her. Why did the young master run to Mr. Xiao Su''s side in the blink of an eye? Still calling herSister Su? Seeing Master Xiao Su protecting him like this, whose family''s young man is this? Su Qiruo walked to a position two steps away from Zhang Yuan and stopped, just looking down at the fat woman lying on the ground. Zhang Yuan couldn''t help trembling. Although she had never dealt with this champion Su, she had heard from the third princess that she would rather offend the princess than offend this ancestor. This Su Qiruo looks gentle and moist as jade, but her methods are much more ruthless than Her Royal Highness the Empress Dowager. "Su...Master Su." Zhang Yuan held his head up and grinned at Su Qiruo, that bluish purple face looked ridiculous. "Miss Zhang is very capable. She bullies people even to my Su family." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, but that smile made Zhang Yuan''s body go numb. She was not born to study, so relying on the power of her family to start a little business. Although she wasn''t so stupid, Zhang Yuan also knew in her heart that people like herself were completely incomparable with people like them who walked in officialdom. Even mother dare not confront Su Qiruo, let alone her. In the past, Su Zhuangyuan saved the life of the former head of the imperial guards from the emperor with just one sentence. At that time, the mother said that if Su Qiruo was born in the Zhang family, with her assistant, the third princess could sit on the throne, and it would be just around the corner. However, she is from the Su family and the cousin of His Royal Highness, so it is destined that they can only become enemies. The road to seizing the heirloom has always been the winner and the loser. Even though they knew the road ahead was bleak, they still wanted to give it a try. In the past, Zhang Yuan only thought that it was his mother and the three emperors who exaggerated, but the 18-year-old Su Zhuangyuan was no more than mediocre. Seeing her smile today, Zhang Yuan knew that he was too stupid in the past. It is not scary to kill people with bared fangs, but it is scarier to stab you with a knife while laughing. "Master Su misunderstood, misunderstood... I mistook the wrong person, mistaken this... this young master for an old friend." Zhang Yuan smiled obsequiously, she planned to settle the score with Zhou Qing afterwards. But once Su Qiruo came, everything changed. She really didn''t dare to offend the person in front of her. "Old friend?" Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and said with red lips, "Ms. Zhang, does she want to scare people to tears when she meets an old friend?" Lu Yuan stared fiercely at Zhang Yuan who was lying on the ground, wishing he could hit her again. Zhang Yuan flinched, and said with a wry smile: "Lord Su, don''t make fun of me, today''s matter is really a misunderstanding. Look, Miss Zhou has labeled me like this, you are a big man, just take it for granted." I have apologized to the young master, let this matter pass!" "I really want to let this matter pass." Su Qiruo nodded, then looked at the surrounding humans, "However, this is not the first time that Ms. Zhang has bullied my family A Yuan like this. If she recognizes the wrong person, why doesn''t she have a long memory?" Since you don''t have a long memory, you should type. Some people just need to be beaten, and if they are beaten honestly, they will have a long memory. People didn''t believe Zhang Yuan''s nonsense at first, but after hearing what Su Qiruo said, they felt that Zhang Yuan was going to moles the young master, and Zhou Qing beat him up. Who doesn''t know that Zhou Qing protects Su Qiruo the most, if this young master is really a member of the Su family, it is understandable for Zhou Qing to be so excited just now. There are also people who say that Zhou Qing is still unmarried at such an age, and hangs around outside all day, precisely because she wants something but can''t get it. And this young man in front of her, could it be the one she has been waiting for? "My younger brother has always been in poor health, and he is still being recuperated with medication every day. If there is anything wrong with him, I will ask Mr. Zhang how he educates his daughter." If Su Qi finished speaking, Lu Yuan covered his lips and coughed lightly. The eyes that were already red and swollen from crying, coupled with the cheeks that were red from coughing, looked even more pitiful. "This" Zhang Yuan''s face froze, Su Qiruo''s meaning couldn''t be more obvious, she wasn''t going to let this matter pass. "Could it be that the Zhang family felt that my Su family could be bullied, so they sent her direct daughter to bully my weak younger brother? Then I should ask the emperor to make the decision, and see if there is any law in this world." People in Shangjing don''t know what kind of virtue Zhang Yuan is, but she has a way to settle the scandal she caused, so no one is willing to take the risk of offending the Zhang family to report her. But she got into trouble with the young master of the Su family today, so it will not be so easy. Su''s family doesn''t have such a big son in Shangjing, but everyone knows that there are two adults in the Su family who are officials outside, so how can there be fewer sons in the family? Su Qiruo''s two aunts are also powerful, but the Su family is powerful. In order to protect the empress and the Su family, the two had to take the initiative to apply for a transfer, which has proved the determination of the Su family''s pure ministers. The emperor is very satisfied with the Su family''s understanding of current affairs, but at the same time, he feels a little guilty. Then he gave Su Qiruo all those who owed the Su family, coupled with Su Qiruo''s own talent and ability, this made Su Qiruo extremely favored. (end of this chapter) Chapter 533： My soft husband (53) Chapter 533 My Delicate Husband (53) "Your Majesty Su is a shame. In the whole world, no one knows that Mrs. Su is highly respected, and even the emperor''s benefactor. I have admired Mrs. Su for a long time, how dare I bully members of the Su family? As for this young master, It is true that my eyesight is poor, I will apologize to the young master, and when I go back, I will order someone to send an apology to make amends, and I hope that the young master will forgive me for taking the liberty." Zhang Yuan didn''t care about the pain anymore, half got up and fell at Lu Yuan''s feet, pleading for mercy one after another. She saw that Su Qiruo had no intention of letting go, so she turned to beg Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan shrank back in fright, Su Qiruo raised her hand to block him to her side, and looked at Zhang Yuan expressionlessly. "It was my son of the Su family that you bullied today. Because you knew that the Su family was not an ordinary family, you admitted your misunderstanding and took the initiative to make amends. If my brother is not from the Su family, wouldn''t you call him bullying in vain today?" Su Qiruo is tall and tall, with clear eyes, looking at the crowd, "The laws of the Nanqi Kingdom are not just for the protection of the noble family. The emperor is as guilty as the common people when he breaks the law. The common people are also protected by the law. Today, Zhang Yuan bullied my younger brother in public. Fortunately, Miss Zhou was there to protect me, so it didn''t lead to big crimes. Wrong. If the person she bullied was a child from an ordinary family, wouldn''t she be able to get her way?" In the past, she was unwilling to take care of Zhang Yuan''s affairs, because she didn''t want to involve the crown prince, but if she opened her mouth, this matter would escalate into a battle for the heir apparent. But today Zhang Yuan bullied her, and there were many onlookers, Zhang Yuan lost his mind first, and even if it came to the emperor, there was no reason for her to be wrong. Since this is the case, she might as well make the matter worse and send Zhang Yuan to prison directly, so that Lu Yao will not have to be on guard against this scourge when going out in the future. Once recognized by Zhang Yuan, even if Lu Yao was not in Zhang Yuan''s room that night, his reputation would definitely be damaged. Maybe her unborn child will be involved... If Su Qi had made up her mind not to let Zhang Yuan go, then this matter would not be good. "Go and find people from Jingzhao Mansion. I want to sue Zhang Yuan for insulting his younger brother with evil intentions." With a wave of his right hand, the wind and snow hidden in the dark disappeared. Zhang Yuan was so frightened that his body went limp, and he lay back on the ground like a puddle of mud. She was in severe pain, and Zhou Qing hit her very hard that day, hitting her vitals with every move. But no matter how painful the body is, it can''t overcome the fear in the heart. The third imperial daughter warned her yesterday that she should not be so flamboyant in the future, and now the emperor is looking at them as disliked! If Su Qiruo sent her to Jingzhao Mansion today, would he still be alive in the future? Zhang Yuan couldn''t care less, stood up while leaning on the guardrail beside him, and said to Su Qiruo with red eyes: "Is it true that Mr. Su doesn''t want to keep any face for me?" "Miss Zhang probably doesn''t know, I''ve always been a man of reason and disregard people, not to mention that I have never had any contact with Miss Zhang, even if they have something to do with each other, today''s matter can''t be settled." If Zhang Yuan really has some sympathy with Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo will definitely be more ruthless than Zhou Qing. "Heh! You really think that this Nanqi is your Su family''s world, so what do you say?" Zhang Yuan sneered and scoffed disdainfully. The third princess said that the emperor not only has opinions on them recently, but also dissatisfaction with the Su family. If Su Qi is not angry or angry, there will be no waves in her plain eyes. "You are a villain full of crimes, where did you have the face to say that? I should come to ask you, robbing the people, doing all kinds of evil, oppressing the people, and doing evil. Does your Zhang family think that the world is up to you?" "you" Zhang Yuan glared angrily, but couldn''t refute Su Qiruo''s words. Compared to her notoriety, the Su family is a century-old noble family, even if she really wanted to pour dirty water on her, no one would believe her. When Lu Yuan behind Su Qiruo looked at her, he was already full of admiration. He had only heard of Su Zhuangyuan''s prestige. Normally, this sister-in-law was extremely gentle in front of his brother and him. This was the first time he saw her so majestic. She really deserves to be the number one lady in the dynasty, she scared that bad woman Zhang Yuan with just a few words. If it wasn''t inappropriate, Lu Yuan really wanted to give Su Qiruo a round of applause. Sister-in-law is amazing! "That''s right! Zhang Yuan has done a lot of evil, and is even more arrogant than a few imperial daughters. Those who don''t know her mother think that I am the emperor of our Nanqi Kingdom!" "Isn''t it! I don''t know how many children of good families she has harmed in the past. Today, she is considered unlucky to meet the son of the Su family." "This is a good show. People in the Su Mansion have always been fair, and maybe they can get rid of Zhang Yuan in one fell swoop." "That''s not necessarily the case. Standing behind Zhang Yuan is the third emperor''s daughter. If Her Royal Highness and the Su family intended to make things difficult for the third emperor''s daughter, based on the evil things Zhang Yuan did in the past, they would have already done something to her. If you can bear it Today, it can only show that the Zhang family is not easy to deal with." "You don''t understand, all the incidents that Zhang Yuan made before were settled by her mother and father. Even if Her Majesty got the evidence, it would be useless. The victim took advantage of the Zhang family and would not say anything about Zhang Yuan. Not anymore." "Sure enough, money can turn ghosts around. This circle has been able to be arrogant until now, and it is not without the connivance of others." "But what can we do? Not to mention those ordinary people with no power and power, they can''t beat the Zhang family. It''s you and me, who really dares to confront Zhang Yuan. That is the young lady of the Su family , so I dont take Zhang Yuan seriously. "Anyway, there is a good show to watch today, let''s stay here as a witness." With Ms. Su here, who is afraid of the Zhang family''s revenge! No matter how powerful the Zhang family is, it is not enough to look at in front of the Su family. Now there is a good show to watch! Most of the people were watching the excitement with gloating minds. They had long disliked Zhang Yuan, and they couldn''t deal with her anyway. Today, someone finally took action to eliminate harm for the people. If they didn''t stay and watch the fun, they would be stupid! Zhou Qing dragged a chair over for Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo didn''t hesitate to sit on it. Seeing this, Zhou Qing felt relieved. As long as Ah Ruo doesn''t hold grudges against her, then she doesn''t have to worry about being beaten. Actually, what Zhou Qing didn''t know was that if she hadn''t hit Zhang Yuan today, Su Qiruo wouldn''t have just let it go. Lu Yuan is Lu Yao''s precious lifeblood. She took him out of the house but couldn''t protect her. How could she be lighthearted? Zhou Qing, who was proud of herself, suddenly felt a gaze on her body, her body froze, and Zhou Qing immediately reacted. Moved another chair and placed it beside Su Qiruo, seeing Lu Yuan sat down obediently, Zhou Qing turned around and moved another chair for herself. Why are they all sitting and she is standing alone? (end of this chapter) Chapter 534： My Delicate Husband (54) Chapter 534 My Delicate Husband (54) She also has to sit and wait, and sit on the other side of Su Qiruo. Therefore, Zhou Qing and Lu Yuan sat beside Su Qiruo, one on the left and one on the right, like two good babies. The shopkeeper sensibly ordered someone to bring tea, Zhou Qing took the initiative to pay the money, and then poured two cups of tea and handed them to Su Qiruo and Lu Yuan respectively. She could tell that Su Qiruo was a guy who valued **** and despised friends, even if he loved his husband, now even his brother-in-law was ahead of her. Really careless in making friends! However, Su Qiruo''s appearance of protecting the calf is also very beautiful. Seeing that the three of them were still sitting there drinking tea calmly, Zhang Yuan couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. If this Su Qi is really bullying too much, even if her Zhang family is inferior to the Su family, she will not tolerate such bullying. As soon as her eyeballs rolled, she wanted to take advantage of this gap to sneak away. As for the rest of the matter, naturally her mother and the third princess will handle it for her. Even if you are beaten by your mother or scolded by His Highness the Third Highness, it is better than losing your life! Unexpectedly, before he took a step, he was stared at by several scorching eyes. No matter how thick-skinned Rao is, he still can''t move his feet. Zhang Yuan secretly said that it was over, this time the Zhang family and the third princess might be implicated to death by her. Judging by Su Qiruo''s appearance, she probably won''t let her go easily. This plague god, why is he so stubborn? Zhang Yuan was cursing in her heart, but beads of sweat kept rolling down her forehead, her fat face was extremely pale, and she wanted to sit down and rest, but she couldn''t find anyone who could order her to move a chair over. She disliked her mother for always sending people to watch her, and she deliberately didn''t bring anyone with her when she went out today. How could such a thing happen? Knowing this, she should have listened to her mother and stayed at home obediently. In fact, Zhang Yuan has a guilty conscience. What she has done in the past cannot withstand investigation. If those murder cases fall into the ears of the emperor, she will die. "Master Su." A woman in official uniform walked outside the door, and as soon as she entered, she saw Su Qiruo sitting on the second floor. "Master Qin." Su Qiruo heard the sound and looked down, seeing Yin Qin Shiyue from Jingzhao Mansion actually came in person, he couldn''t help showing a smile. Fengxue is really reliable in handling affairs, with Qin Shiyue around, this circle cannot escape. Who doesn''t know that Qin Shiyue is an unselfish and stubborn person, as long as she takes over the case, she will definitely find out the truth. She must have been eyeing Zhang Yuan early in the morning, just waiting for an opportunity. If someone sues Zhang Yuan, she can take the opportunity to make a move. This person also made a good plan, not only to eliminate harm for the people, but also not to offend others. Who said that she, Zhang Yuan, made mistakes first! The people on the left and right were afraid of the Zhang family and the third princess, but she, Su Qiruo, was not. Since Qin Shiyue is willing to accept this favor from her, then give it to her. Although Su Qiruo is usually a loner in the officialdom, she also has a few people who admire her, and Qin Shiyue is one of them. In this age of power and power, it is also a blessing for the people of Shangjing to have such a stern and selfless Governor of Jingzhao. Especially, this Qin Shiyue is upright but not pedantic. Although she wanted to punish Zhang Yuan early in the morning, she didn''t do it for a long time, because she didn''t have a way to protect herself. With the Su family and His Royal Highness as the backing today, she has nothing to fear. Besides, Qin Shiyue is more optimistic about the gentle and tolerant Crown Princess than the ruthless Third Emperor Daughter. Although Qin Shiyue did not stand in line, she was on the side of the empress in her heart. "I heard that someone committed a crime, and it was the young master of the Su family who bullied me, so I came here with the people below. I don''t want Mr. Su to be here." Qin Shiyue pretended to be stupid and said in a daze. She hurried over just because she knew everything about it. Although Qin Shiyue''s official position is higher than Su Qiruo''s, a new nobleman like her is not as good as the century-old Su family, and she dare not trust Su Qiruo. "Since Mr. Qin came in person, it would be great. This Miss Zhang Yuanzhang has repeatedly intended to bully my younger brother, and I hope Mr. Qin will investigate clearly." Su Qi Ruo nodded at Zhou Qing, and Zhou Qing told Qin Shiyue the whole story. "Oh, yes, and last time..." Zhou Qing slapped her head, and then told the story of meeting Lu Yao and Zhang Yuan for the first time, not forgetting to emphasize that Zhang Yuan still wanted to rob people by force. Qin Shiyue frowned upon hearing this. Zhou Qing is the daughter of the Minister of the Household Department, so naturally she would not lie to her, but this testimony is not enough to convict Zhang Yuan. After all, Zhang Yuan failed in the two encounters. If Zhang Yuan has no chance of standing up, more witnesses and evidence are needed. Su Qiruo naturally saw Qin Shiyue''s thoughts, the corner of her mouth curled slightly, and she leaned into Zhou Qing''s ear and said something, Zhou Qing''s eyes lit up, she nodded and left immediately. "Take the person back first, and there are evidences, which will be presented later." Qin Shiyue''s expression relaxed, his face was calm, but his eyes were full of joy. "take away." From the beginning to the end, Qin Shiyue didn''t even look at Zhang Yuan lying on the ground, and ordered someone to take him away. "Hey... hey...you...you are working together to frame Zhongliang..." As soon as Zhang Yuan finished speaking, there was a burst of laughter from all around. "Haha... You''re so ridiculous, she still has the face to say that others are in trouble?" "Zhongliang? If she, Zhang Yuan, were Zhongliang, there would be no villains in the world." "..." Zhang Yuan blushed with shame, shrunk her head and was taken away. She couldn''t learn Chinese characters well since she was a child, and she always used inappropriate words. Today was the first time she was laughed at in person. If Su Qi didn''t follow, I believe that with Zhou Qing around, she wouldn''t let Zhang Yuan run away. people took them away, leaving only Su Qiruo and Lu Yuan behind her. "Let''s go, I''ll take you home." Su Qiruo walked downstairs first, Lu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly chased after her. Looking at the parked horses on the road, Lu Yuan paused again. It seems a bit out of order for him to ride with his sister-in-law. While hesitating, Feng Lu drove a carriage over. Lu Yuan trotted and climbed into the carriage, then opened the window, and looked at Su Qiruo with a pair of big wet eyes. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and jumped onto the horseback. "Sit tight, I''ll ride the horse." Lu Yuan hurriedly sat back obediently, put his hands on his knees, and unconsciously exerted some strength, pinching his robe until it wrinkled. The carriage stopped steadily, but Lu Yuan did not get off for a long time. Su Qiruo waited for a while, thinking that he might be frightened, so she jumped off the horse and came to the side of the car. "A Yuan?" Lightly knocked on the car window, only then could there be a rustling sound from inside. "That Zhang Yuan was taken away today. I''m afraid it will be difficult to get out in the future. You don''t need to be afraid of anything in the future. If you want to go out to play again, just bring a few more guards." Su Qiruo never thought of holding him back from going out, at this age he loves to play, not to mention, he had suffered so much before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 535： My Delicate Husband (55) Chapter 535 My Delicate Husband (55) "Well, I''m not afraid." Lu Yuan nodded. He had never been taken advantage of by Zhang Yuan, so he was not afraid. It was just that I had some different thoughts in my heart, so I was stunned. "Then go back quickly, don''t tell your brother." Nothing happened around, and Su Qiruo didn''t want Lu Yao to worry. Lu Yuan was still in a daze, so Su Qiruo could only say, "Go, I''ll take you back." Lu Yuan followed behind Su Qiruo in a daze, and didn''t hear what he said at all. Walking to the gate of the courtyard, Su Qiruo stopped. Even though Lu Yuan is just a child in her opinion, there is a difference between men and women. She never enters Lu Yuan''s yard without Lu Yao''s company. Lu Yuan stood opposite Su Qiruo, suddenly raised his head to look at her, blinked his eyes, and then said softly: "Thank you sister-in-law for today''s matter." He can still remember how Su Qiruo was protecting him, even when Zhou Qing hit Zhang Yuan, Zhang Yuan didn''t even apologize to him. But the sister-in-law only said a few words, and that Yuan turned pale with fright, and came to beg his forgiveness. In the past, my elder brother protected him, but only kept him from going out. Even if he wanted to go out to see a doctor, he would smear his face dirty. But his sister-in-law can allow him to leave the house at will, and can protect him well. Su Qiruo smiled and rubbed Lu Yuan''s head, as if treating her young concubine brother. Although she didn''t speak, Lu Yuan blushed pretty. Lu Yao had just walked around the corner when he saw such a scene, and he was stunned. He always treats Lu Yuan as a child, but ignores that this child has also reached the age of first love. Lu Yuan has never met a niece since he was a child, and when he grew up, he met a woman like Su Qiruo. When choosing a wife in the future, what criteria should he follow? If Lu Yao didn''t even dare to think about it anymore. He never thought of serving a wife with his younger brother. But Lu Yuanruo really likes Su Qiruo, and if Su Qiruo is willing, he can fulfill them. Though thinking this way, my heart still twitched violently. This woman is obviously the wife he set up when he was young! Treat him as gentle as water, considerate and considerate, and obey everything. If one day, she gave all the good things she gave him to others, maybe he could bear it? Even if he had the heart to not fight or grab, Lu Yao couldn''t accept such a thing. He admitted that he was getting greedy. He even felt jealous just thinking about it, even if that person was his younger brother, it was inevitable. Lu Yao hurried back to his yard clutching his panicked chest, Xiaozhu hurriedly followed, and helped Lu Yao stabilize his steps. As soon as he entered the room, Xiaozhu dismissed the servant who was still cleaning the inner room, and talked to Lu Yao with a smile. "The adults dote on the young master, so they are very good to the young master. Don''t be careless, the young master. The slaves can understand it!" Only Xiao Zhu dared to say this. If it was someone else, he would definitely not dare to mention it in front of Lu Yao. "If she really likes A Yuan, that would be a good thing." Lu Yao covered his forehead and said with a wry smile. If Lu Yuan can marry into the Su family, he will be relieved. After all, no one in this world can live better than Su Qiruo. If there is Su Qi to take care of Lu Yuan, even if he is gone one day, he can leave with peace of mind. "I think you are thinking too much, young master. You can learn from the sun and the moon in how adults treat young masters. Even if she treats young master well, it is because of you, young master!" Xiaozhu has been following Lu Yuan and serving him, so he can see it most clearly. My lord, she is not keen on romance, she likes the kindness of the son, and she also has the responsibility of being a wife and mother. But towards other men, she is obviously very indifferent. "Emotions are very delicate, you don''t understand." Lu Yao sighed helplessly when he remembered the change in his feelings towards Su Qiruo. Obviously shouldn''t be tempted! From the very beginning, Su Qiruo was different from others to him! "Xiaozhu doesn''t understand, so let me tell you." The woman smiled heartily, and stepped in at some point. Lu Yao froze, wondering if she had listened to the conversation he had just had with Xiaozhu. "You... Didn''t you go out to do errands? Why did you come back so soon?" Lu Yao forced himself to be calm, and got up to meet Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo hurriedly stepped forward to support him, and waved to Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu took a look at his son, and then retreated respectfully. "Do you have anything to ask me?" The moment Lu Yao appeared, Su Qiruo already felt it. It''s just that before she turned around, she was already hiding. Encountered such a thing, Su Qiruo also knew that he would inevitably misunderstand, so she hurried back to him to explain. "Nonothing." Lu Yao lowered his eyes and didn''t dare to look into Su Qiruo''s eyes. He clearly hoped that she would treat Lu Yuan well. Now that she has done it, why is he being pretentious here? "Ugh!" Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, and said patiently, "I didn''t want you to worry about it, so I didn''t ask A Yuan to tell you." Lu Yao''s face turned pale, and he squeezed his fingers tightly, trying to control himself not to lose his composure in front of her. "A Yuan was frightened outside today." Su Qiruo finally told Lu Yao exactly what happened in Pinxiang Pavilion. Although nothing happened in the end, Lu Yao still turned pale with fright. "Ayuan, he...is he all right?" Lu Yao tightly gripped Su Qiruo''s arm, worried. "Don''t worry, with Zhou Qing around, no one can hurt him." Although Zhou Qing is a bit ignorant, she still has enough kung fu. "I''ll go see him." Lu Yao struggled to get up, but was stopped by Su Qiruo. "I ordered someone to send him the roast goose from Pinxiang Pavilion. He is probably eating happily at this time, so you can stay here safely! You don''t need to worry about anything else. Even life is at stake. Su Qiruo was about to go to the Tai Nu Mansion to discuss this matter with Her Highness the Tai Nu, so he cut off a bloodline of the Zhang family first, which would not only eliminate harm for the people, but also deter the Three Empresses. Lest they think that Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is a cat who will not lose her temper even if teased! "The Zhang family is quite powerful, backed by the three emperors, does the Jingzhao Mansion dare to touch her?" Lu Yao is still a little uneasy. Compared with Lu Yuan being molested, he should be the most afraid. After all, Zhang Yuan really gave him the Immortal Diet Drink at the beginning. If she knew her identity and slandered the reputation of the Su family outside, she might even hurt His Royal Highness and the Queen in the palace. "Others may not dare, but Qin Shiyue is fearless. Don''t say that Zhang Yuan committed so many cases and fell into her hands. As long as there is enough evidence, it is the third princess who entered the Jingzhao Mansion." It''s hard to get out of the door." (end of this chapter) Chapter 536： My Delicate Husband (56) Chapter 536 My Delicate Husband (56) That person is Qin Shiyue who is famous for his integrity! Su Qiruo counted several famous things about Qin Shiyue in detail, Lu Yao''s mouth opened slightly, and his jaw almost dropped. "This Lord Qin is really a rare good official!" Lu Yao couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, he is not a peasant who is raised outside and knows nothing about the world, his mother is also an official, and he knows better than anyone else that the officialdom is dark. "It is precisely because it is rare that the emperor has always placed her in the position of Jingzhao Fu Yin, otherwise she would have been promoted early." Because no suitable successor could be found, Qin Shiyue could only stay in Jingzhao Mansion. If it was someone else, I''m afraid they would have complained a long time ago. But Qin Shiyue was different. Not only was she not annoyed, but she was also very happy. Maybe because of love, I don''t care so much about fame and fortune. This can be regarded as a clear stream in the officialdom! Old Madam Su spoke highly of Qin Shiyue, and admired her temperament and personality very much. Actually, in this point, Su Qiruo and Qin Shiyue are somewhat similar, and this is one of the reasons why the emperor is clearly afraid of the Su family and is willing to promote Su Qiruo. People like them will never do anything that is unfavorable to the people because of fame, fortune and power. "In the past, I seldom went out, and I knew very little about these things. After all, I stayed in the small door for a long time and my knowledge was limited." Lu Yao smiled guiltily, feeling guilty for having such selfishness just now. Su Qiruo and Lu Yuan are the closest people in this world to him. One is his wife and the other is his younger brother. Even if the two of them really have something, he should be happy. What''s more, with Su Qiruo''s personality, he really shouldn''t look at her like an ordinary woman. "It''s not your fault. It''s because A Yuan and I didn''t intend to tell you, so you misunderstood. A Yuan is your younger brother, and he is also my younger brother. I will protect him for you until he meets someone who is willing to be with you." You are as good as him." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed Lu Yao''s head, that action was much more intimate than when she rubbed Lu Yuan just now. Lu Yao''s ears turned red, and he lowered his eyes and nodded. "Zhang Yuan is still in the Jingzhao Mansion. The Zhang family and the third princess must have heard the news. I have to go to the Empress''s Mansion first, and then go to deal with Zhang Yuan''s affairs. I''m afraid it will be a little late to come back tonight. Don''t you If you want to wait for me, rest yourself first." Since Zhang Yuan has been arrested, she really can''t ignore your matter. If Qin Shiyue was alone, he would definitely not be able to defeat the Zhang family and the third princess, and she had to ask Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess to help. Su Qiruo went to the Tainu Mansion, and came out within a quarter of an hour. There was also the princess who came out with her, but after the two went out, one went to the left and the other to the right. The emperor was taking a nap on the crooked couch after lunch, and two servants beside him knelt on the cushions and fanned her. The door of the palace was suddenly pushed open, and the two servants who were fanning could not help but tremble in fright. A pair of sharp eyes opened suddenly, and when they saw the person coming, they softened a little. The empress has always followed the rules, so today, I am afraid she has suffered some kind of grievance. Although the emperor is quite strict with his daughters, he still loves these children from the bottom of his heart. Seeing the angry look on the empress dowager''s face, she was not annoyed. Instead, he squinted his eyes and asked, "What annoyed you that you even forgot the rules?" The princess sat next to the emperor angrily, and said with a cold face: "On weekdays, that Zhang Yuan used the power of the Zhang family to bully the people and act mischievously outside. The emperor is in a dilemma. But today she is going too far, even A Ruo''s brother-in-law wants to **** it back to the mansion to be a child, where does this make Erchen face?" Seeing that the emperor was not angry, the princess took the opportunity to say, "Emperor Mother educates her sons and ministers on weekdays. As a princess, the government should be the most important thing, and the sons and daughters seldom care about the people below. But you also know Ah Ruo''s temperament. She has always been a good tempered person. That Zhang Yuan bullied her little brother-in-law, Ruo Erchen still turned a blind eye, how will he convince the public in the future?" Only then did the emperor understand that the younger brother of Su Qiruo''s newly married husband was being bullied outside. The emperor also heard about the fact that Lu Yao brought a small oil bottle when he married into the Su residence. "Who is Zhang Yuan? Admiral Zhang''s daughter?" Zhang Yuan was not an official in the court, and the emperor did not know her. Just listened to the meaning of the princess, there should be someone backing her up. In Shangjing, the Zhang family can be so majestic that even the princess has to bear three points, who else can there be besides Admiral Zhang? "It''s her. Besides her, who would dare to touch someone from the Su family!" Regarding the provocations of the third princess, the princess never paid attention to it. She knows the emperor''s attitude best. When there is no one else, the emperor treats heralways different from others. She also knows very well that as long as she doesn''t make a big mistake, no matter how much trouble the third child makes, she will be nothing but a clown. However, she repeatedly forbeared, in exchange for Zhao Qun''s progress. After hearing this, the emperor''s expression turned cold. A censor mentioned the daughter of the Zhang family in front of her before. At that time, she thought that the daughter of the aristocratic family was a little more domineering, so she didn''t take it seriously. Now that the Zhang family doesn''t even look down on the Su family, this matter has changed. The emperor began to reflect, he had always been afraid of the Su family''s power, but the Su family had never done anything extraordinary from the beginning to the end. Old Madam Su is her mentor, and all the daughters brought up by the old matriarch are very good at it. Now it seems that she deliberately suppressed the Su family, so that even an admiral''s daughter dared to step on the Su family. How the emperor treats the Su family is her business. But if someone else wants to bully her mentor and trample on her mentor''s face, it is slapping her in the face of the emperor. "The Zhang family is getting more and more outrageous." "Emperor Mother, there are some things I don''t want to say to you, but what happened today, Ah Ruo is bound to not let it go, and has already sent him to Jingzhao Mansion. There seem to be several lives in that Zhang Yuan''s hand, Ah Ruo You know Ruo''s temperament, and with Qin Shiyue added, if the evidence is convincing, Zhang Yuan may not survive." When the princess said this, she did not forget to observe the emperor''s expression. As an emperor, she used to use the way of balance. The Zhang family and Zhao Qunzi also grasped this point, so they dared to fight her blatantly. Now that Zhang Yuan is going to be executed, Zhao Qun will not be willing to be the first, and will definitely come to intercede. In this case, the attitude of the emperor is too important. "This daring thing has human life on its hands. As a princess, since you knew about it a long time ago, why didn''t you report it earlier?" No matter how good the emperor is, he will not allow anyone to challenge the imperial power. Hearing what the Crown Prince said, she was also annoyed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 537： My Delicate Husband (57) Chapter 537 My Delicate Husband (57) She talked all day long about the emperor''s crimes against the common people. If Zhang Yuan was not punished, wouldn''t it be a joke for the world to see? "Killing people to pay for their lives and debts to pay back money are justified. Don''t say that she is just a servant girl without official position, she is my daughter. Even if she kills someone, she can''t be allowed to go on arrogantly." "It''s not that I don''t care about this matter, but that once the incident happened, Admiral Zhang settled it early. Even if I intervene, no witnesses can be found!" Those people took money from the Zhang family, how could they come out and sue Zhang Yuan? It is different now, the money that should be spent may have been spent long ago, and the hatred in my heart must have sprouted again. Once something happens to Zhang Yuan, those who have been harmed by her will definitely come out and call for grievances. Combined with the evidence collected by Zhou Qing for so long, it is enough to kill Zhang Yuan several times. Even though the emperor was annoyed, he couldn''t refute it. Since the Zhang family has promised others benefits, but they don''t sue, even the government has nothing to do. What''s more, the Crown Prince has always avoided cases related to several imperial daughters, for fear of being mistaken for intolerance. The emperor had nothing to say for a while, and the princess also stopped talking. She knows how to stop when enough is enough. Today, she entered the palace and filed a complaint. Even if Zhao Qun came later, nothing would change. "Go tell Qin Shiyue and let her handle it impartially. If anyone dares to use power for personal gain, I will never forgive you lightly." Finally waiting for the emperor''s words, the princess got up and left. "The minister leads the decree." She was still a little worried about Su Qiruo, but she didn''t feel relieved when she went to have a look. What if Zhao Qun bullies A Ruoke? The princess walked so fast that all the palace people were stunned. Is this still their highness the princess who does everything calmly and slowly? In Jingzhao Mansion, Su Qiruo was sitting at the table drinking tea. Sitting opposite her was Qin Shiyue, and Zhou Qing was at the head of the two. "My lord, Master Zhang has come here in person." The guards below wiped the sweat from their foreheads, their job is really difficult! Master Qin didnt know what was wrong, but he confronted Admiral Zhang, locked people outside the door to avoid seeing them, and asked them to guard the door. "Not seen." Qin Shiyue lowered her eyes and took a sip of the herbal tea in her hand, and said without raising her head. "It''s been two hours, but the third princess can bear it!" Zhou Qing curled her lips in disdain, she did not believe that the third princess would care about Zhang Yuan''s life or death. Although this circle is stupid, it has made a lot of money these years. Where did the money go, no need to think too much, everyone knows. Now that the Jingzhao Mansion has captured the cash cow of the third princess, how can she sit still? "I thought I was late, but I didn''t expect to have the opportunity to taste Lord Qin''s herbal tea. It''s a blessing." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, she came here as soon as she came out of the Empress Dowager''s Mansion, she thought that Qin Shiyue would suffer some grievances when she met those two old foxes, but Qin Shiyue actually shut the old thing Zhang Qinjie out of the door Two hours. I have to say that Su Qiruo really admires Qin Shiyue even more. The relationship between the two is no longer as unfamiliar as outside. The official comes and the official goes, and you and I match each other. "It''s a pity that the sugar is used up, and it''s a bit bitter." Qin Shiyue said it was a pity, but there was no sign of regret on her face. She actually quite likes the bitter taste, true! "It''s better if it''s bitter, it''s more sober." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, Qin Shiyue was startled, and then laughed too. This Su Zhuangyuan is a bit interesting. Zhou Qing looked at the two of them like an idiot, took another sip of the slightly bitter herbal tea, and curled her lips. Not tasty at all. These two people seemed to be suffering from some serious illness, and they drank more vigorously than the other. "Everything should be done in moderation, Master Qin, is it true that he has not seen this old mother who came to intercede for his daughter?" Su Qiruo put down the teacup, saw that the sun outside was mostly covered by clouds, and then opened his mouth slowly. Qin Shiyue also glanced out, tapped his fingers on the table a few times, and then shook his head. "Not seen." When I saw her, I was afraid that I would not be able to keep Zhang Yuan. If Zhang Qinjie used power to suppress others, the combined official positions of her and Su Qiruo would not be enough to compare with him. An official rank crushes people to death, no matter how powerful the Su family is, Su Qiruo is just a small official who is not as good as him now, how can he fight against that old fox Zhang Qinjie. You have already offended people to death, and this time is not bad. "Master Qin doesn''t believe me, or does he not believe in yourself?" Su Qiruo is not in a hurry, she is just worried that the third princess will arrive before His Royal Highness, and it will be difficult for them to deal with it. It would be better to let Zhang Qinjie in first and pretend to play tricks. After the third princess arrives, take out the method to deal with Zhang Qinjie and use it again, just to delay some time. I only believe in evidence. The person sent out to look for witnesses has not returned yet, she has no way to deal with Zhang Yuan all at once, and that is giving the Zhang family a chance. Qin Shiyue never fought an uncertain battle. "Aren''t you afraid that those witnesses are gone?" "what do you mean?" Qin Shiyue''s complexion changed, she didn''t think that the third princess and Zhang Qinjie had the ability to predict, and they went to kill Zhang Yuan just after Zhang Yuan was taken away. "Third Princess'' methods are so vicious, Master Qin must be aware of them. I''m just guessing... She is still in the future. Will she personally lead people to destroy our evidence? As long as there are no witnesses and testimonies, only Relying on these things in our hands, Zhang Yuan is not guilty of death." It is the family members of the men killed by her who can really kill Zhang Yuan, not the shady tricks Zhou Qing collected about Zhang Yuan playing in the mall. These allowed her to live in prison for a few years at most, but there was no way to cut off her escape. Even if she is exiled, the third princess and Zhang Qinjie have a way to rescue her, let alone spend a few years in prison. Maybe when people will be thrown out! Qin Shiyue tapped her fingers on the table again, then calmed down, and said solemnly: "She must not be as fast as mine." No matter when the time is counted, the three princes are not as fast as hers. If Su Qi saw this, he no longer had doubts. Qin Shiyue has six big arms under him, and those six people have been with her for many years, and their abilities should not be underestimated. When the carriage from the Empress''s Mansion arrived, Zhang Qinjie was still waiting at the door with a pale complexion, sweating profusely. "My lord, it seems that His Royal Highness has come down." The maid holding an umbrella came to Zhang Qinjie''s ear and said. Zhang Qinjie''s body froze, as if he couldn''t breathe, and a wave of despair suddenly appeared. With the involvement of the Su family, Zhang Yuan''s life may not be saved. If there is another princess, then they have no chance of winning at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 538： My Delicate Husband (58) Chapter 538 My Delicate Husband (58) After finally stabilizing his body, Zhang Qinjie tremblingly cupped his fists towards the direction of the carriage and said, "I have seen Your Highness the Empress." Zhao Xun got off the carriage and gave Zhang Qinjie a blank look. "Why is Master Zhang here?" Zhang Qinjie secretly cursed shamelessly, why is she here, can the princess not know? By asking this question knowingly, it is clearly humiliating her old face. However, she is a concubine, no matter how dissatisfied she is, she still has to answer respectfully. "The old minister is ashamed. Hearing that the unfilial daughter angered Mr. Xiao Su, Mr. Qin brought him to Jingzhao Mansion. The old minister came to see the situation. However, Mr. Qin refused to see the old minister, and the old minister was embarrassed!" As he spoke, Zhang Qinjie''s eyes turned red, as if he had been wronged so much. " Mr. Zhang''s words are wrong. Ms. Zhang did something bad. Mr. Zhang beat him up without self-examination. If the people in Shangjing heard about it, they would laugh their **** off. Why did your unfilial daughter offend Mrs. Su? Bengong traveled all the way, and he also heard it clearly, it was clear that Zhang Yuan molested the young master of the Su family, and was sued by Mrs. Su. Master Zhang called himself a veteran minister in front of the palace, maybe he is really old and can''t speak clearly, so he might as well retire early and go back to the government to discipline his daughter! " The empress is a protector, and what Zhang Qinjie said just now completely angered her. She didn''t want to show this old guy any more affection, so she simply tore off her face and spoke. Really refreshing! Zhang Qinjie choked, his old face blushed, and he hurriedly bowed and said, "Your Majesty, please calm down, it''s the old minister... No, the servant did something wrong." She really didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager would not even talk to her about saving face this time, and she was about to step down from her official position. "If you don''t sweep a house, how can you sweep the world? I think Master Zhang can''t even discipline his own daughter well. Let''s give up the position of admiral as soon as possible, so as not to be ridiculous!" After finishing speaking, Zhang Qinjie was no longer given a chance to speak, and the empress directly led someone to knock on the door and walked in. Although Zhang Qinjie was embarrassed, he still did not forget to sneak in behind the empress. Now is not the time to quarrel with the princess. Seeing Qin Shiyue earlier and saving her daughter is the most important thing. Zhao Xun knew that Zhang Qinjie was following, so she didn''t bother to talk to her. Since she is willing to come and scold her, who can stop her? Your Majesty came to report, and Her Royal Highness followed closely behind. Qin Shiyue stood up quickly, Su Qiruo and Zhou Qing also stood up. "Your Majesty has seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Qin Shiyue was overjoyed, she didn''t expect Her Highness the Empress Dowager to come here in person, even ahead of the Third Empress. But soon she figured it out. Her Royal Highness has always treated Su Qiruo as if she was her own. Now that the son of the Su Mansion is being bullied, how can Her Highness sit idly by? Su Qiruo also clasped her fists at the crown lady, but Zhou Qing smiled "obscenely" and saluted the crown lady, while raising her eyebrows triumphantly at Zhang Qinjie who was behind the crown lady. "Your Highness Wanan." Zhou Qing grew up with Su Qiruo since she was a child, so she naturally grew up beside Her Royal Highness. Although she did not enter the court as an official, she did a lot of work for the princess. There are a few hidden stakes outside the Crown Prince in Zhou Qing''s hands. People outside only think that Zhou Qing is not doing business and doing nothing, but they don''t know that she is also a hidden chess piece of Her Highness the Crown Prince. "No need to be polite." Zhao Xun nodded, and then set his eyes on Qin Shiyue, feeling a little indescribably complicated. It''s not that she has never courted this woman in the past, but she just wants to be a pure minister and refuses to stand in line. Today, Qin Shiyue completely offended Zhao Qun and the Zhang family. In the future, even if she wants to be neutral, the Three Queens and the Party will not let her go. Qin Shiyue is a rare talent, so he moved a few steps towards her by accident, and the princess was a little nervous for a while. "I have been traveling all the way, and I heard that someone committed a crime in Pinxiang Pavilion and bullied the young master of the Su family. Master Qin, is there such a thing?" Zhao Xun found a chair and sat down, watching Qin Shiyue who was still standing there beckoning for them all to sit down. Only Zhang Qinjie stood there in embarrassment, not knowing where to put his old face. But the person who made the mistake was her daughter, not her, and Qin Shiyue had locked him outside the door for more than two hours before. Su Qiruo winked at Fenglu, and Fenglu moved a chair by herself and put it behind Zhang Qinjie. Zhang Qinjie glanced at Feng Lu, then turned his gaze to Su Qiruo, feeling complicated for a while. Regardless of the fact that the masters he supports are different, Zhang Qinjie really appreciates the talent and character of Su Zhuangyuan. No matter how wrong she is, after all, she is an old man over half a century old, perhaps only Su Qiruo is willing to give her a chair to sit in regardless of the past, not because of anything else, but because she is too old. Zhang Qinjie knew in his heart that if Su Qi sued his daughter to court, it must be that unfilial daughter who did something evil outside. No one knows the virtues of his daughter better than Zhang Qinjie. However, she only cared about showing her prestige in the court all her life, but she didn''t even raise her own daughter well. Zhang Yuan is the son of her Zhengjun, the youngest daughter of the Zhang family, so she is a bit spoiled on weekdays, she can do whatever she wants, never knows self-discipline, and has developed such a disliked temperament. Looking at the people sitting here, even Zhou Qing, is better than that fat girl in her family. She knows how to eat and drink properly, and she didn''t develop herself into that bear. Zhang Qinjie had mixed feelings in his heart and felt very uncomfortable. Didn''t pay attention to what those people said, just thought about how to intercede later, so as to save the unfilial girl. Qin Shiyue was originally difficult to deal with, but if Su Qi didn''t mention it, now Her Royal Highness is here again. There is really no chance for her to win against such a few little foxes by herself. Now, I only hope that the Third Highness can step up to Qin Shiyue''s people and find the witness first, so that the life of the unfilial daughter can be saved anyway. "Returning to His Highness, it is true. The officer received a report from Master Xiao Su, and ordered someone to arrest the prisoner. He only waited for witnesses to start the trial." Qin Shiyue said solemnly. The person who sued Zhang Yuan was indeed Su Qiruo, and she did not lie. Besides, the plaintiff is sitting here, and Her Majesty the Empress Dowager probably already knew about it, so the question is just a formality for Zhang Qinjie to see. "I just came back from the palace, and the Queen Mother also knew about the bullying of the young master of the Su family. The Holy Majesty was furious and asked Mr. Qin to deal with it fairly. You must not bend the law for personal gain and hurt the hearts of innocent people." The princess conveyed the emperor''s oral order, and Qin Shiyue hurriedly got up and knelt on the ground and bowed her head: "My minister leads the decree, long live my emperor, long live, long live." (end of this chapter) Chapter 539： My Delicate Husband (59) Chapter 539 My Delicate Husband (59) His Royal Highness the Crown Princess really came to help her, Su Qiruo was very skillful, allowing the Crown Princess to enter the palace first, blocking all the escape routes of the Third Empress and the Zhang family. Zhang Qinjie''s body froze, his lips trembled, and his blood turned pale. The emperor said so, because he was not going to give her the favor of the Zhang family. That''s right, it''s not good for Zhang Yuan, an evil girl, to bully anyone, but she just moved people from the Su family. Who is that Old Madam Su? That is the emperor''s benefactor, the emperor''s teacher! Zhang Qinjie racked his brains for a long time to think of ways that suddenly became useless, and now the only hope lies in the third princess. Su Qiruo curled her lips slightly, she was happier than anyone else except Zhang Yuan. She didn''t want anyone to know about Lu Yao, as long as Zhang Yuan died, he would be at ease. Zhao Qun took people to stop Qin Shiyue, but she was already a step behind, and was entangled by a group of men in black again. "Your Highness, it seems that His Majesty the Empress Dowager also intervened in this matter." The woman holding a long sword in front of Zhao Qun said without looking back. Zhao Qun''s eyes turned cold, but he still shook his head and said, "They are not the princesses." If the princess wanted to deal with them, she would never wait until today. Since Zhang Yuan offended the Su family, then these people should be sent by Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo is good at everything, but protects his weaknesses tightly. Zhang Yuan bullied the son of the Su family, how could Su Qiruo let her go so easily? "Zhang Yuan is a bastard, but she has to go to the palace to run around for her own sins. It''s really not enough to succeed." Let''s look at the mother''s house of the empress dowager, not to mention how Old Madam Su is respected by the world, and how much he is valued by the empress. Just one Su Qiruo, the entire Zhang family can''t compare. "Your Highness, these people are coming so aggressively, I''m afraid they won''t allow us to leave." The guard saw that those men in black were about to rush over, so he couldn''t help shouting hastily. Zhao Qun''s heart sank, he gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s go." Since Zhang Yuan can''t be kept, it''s better to find another person. The Zhang family doesn''t only have Zhang Yuan as a daughter, it''s better than her throwing her life here for nothing. Zhao Qun led the people back, only then did Feng Xue wave his hand to stop the people behind him. "There is no need to chase." Miss only said that they should secretly help Mr. Qin protect the witnesses, and they are not allowed to interfere in other matters. Qin Shiyue''s people secretly sent the witness back, and the case of Miss Su''s lawsuit against Zhang Yuan has spread throughout Shangjing. Seeing this, those who had been bullied by Zhang Yuan hurriedly found someone to write a pleading paper and sent it to Jingzhao Mansion. With the Miss Su family standing in front of her, there is no need to fear any revenge from the Zhang family. In this way, Zhang Yuans dozens of crimes were listed. In addition to robbing peoples lives and disregarding their lives, she also did a lot of evil things in the business field and harmed many people. Looking at the folder in his hand, the emperor trembled with anger. The clip fell on the face of Zhang Qinjie who was kneeling on the ground. Zhang Qinjie didn''t dare to move, not even begging for mercy. "Look at the wonderful daughter you have raised!" The emperor kicked Zhang Qinjie''s arm. If it weren''t for her age and decades of official career, the emperor would have executed her together. But even if Zhang Qinjie is not executed, she can be regarded as having accomplished her official position. Although the third princess was also implicated by Zhang Yuan, the emperor still did not embarrass the rest of the Zhang family for the sake of the third daughter. Zhang Yuan has already been sentenced to death, and will only be executed after the fall. As for the rest of the Zhang family, although they were not punished, after repaying the debt owed by Zhang Yuan, there is nothing left inside and outside the Zhang family. Lu Yao was taken aback when he heard the news at first, and then laughed. Xiaozhu didn''t understand, so Lu Yao didn''t explain much. Lu Yao understood everything, everything Su Qiruo did was for him. The New Year''s Eve is approaching, and the Su Mansion also welcomed their first little master. Su Qiruo''s eldest daughter was born, and everyone in the Su family rejoiced. Su Qiruo hugged her daughter so joyously that she couldn''t keep her mouth shut, Zhou Qing curled her lips as she watched from the side. Isnt it husband and daughter? Is there anything to show off? snort! Lu Yuan followed closely behind Su Qiruo, his little face flushed red with anxiety. Paired with his white fox fur collar cape, it looks even better. "Sister-in-law, sister-in-law, good sister-in-law, give me a hug for a while!" Since her daughter was born, Su Qiruo didn''t have much chance to get close, and she couldn''t afford to offend any of the ancestors in the mansion, so she only dared to bully and bully Lu Yuan, and snatched her for a while while he was looking at the child. "Good Ayuan, look at how pitiful Ni''s sister-in-law is, just let her hug her a little longer!" Although Zhou Qing was dissatisfied with Su Qiruo''s stinking show off, she still turned to him. Lu Yuan pursed his mouth and moaned: "But my brother only let me hug for half an hour, and my sister-in-law snatched it away for two minutes and refused to give it to me." "If you like the little doll so much, you can give birth to yourself in the future!" Zhou Qing was outspoken, and when she was joking, she forgot that Lu Yuan was still an unmarried boy. "If you can''t speak, shut up!" Su Qiruo, who had been hugging her daughter all this time, suddenly turned cold, and scolded Zhou Qing. Zhou Qing touched her nose in embarrassment, she was right! Now it is a new year, Lu Yuan will be fourteen years old after his birthday, and men from ordinary families have already been engaged. If Su Qi is so excited, could it be that he is reluctant to marry this little uncle? Could it be that she still wants to keep it for herself? Zhou Qing was taken aback by her own thoughts, and seeing Su Qiruo''s expression, she became that good mother again. Shaking her head in a panic, Zhou Qing felt that she was thinking too much. Su Qiruo''s character is very clear to her. When she was young, she said that she only wanted to marry a confidant in her life, and would never accept servants. Although Zhou Qing didn''t understand where Su Qiruo came up with such a weird idea, she also knew that she would do what she said. After making out for a while, Su Qiruo reluctantly handed the child back to Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan didn''t bother to talk to Zhou Qing, so he hurried to find his brother with the child in his arms. Su Qiruo glanced at Zhou Qing who was still frowning and thinking hard, and then told her about Lu Yao and Lu Yuan''s thoughts. "The two of them have suffered a lot in recent years. If they didn''t treat each other wholeheartedly, not to mention that Lu Yuan would not marry, even Lu Yao would not agree. If you make such a joke, if Ah Yuan thinks it is Su If the government can''t tolerate him, wouldn''t it just hurt Lu Yao''s heart?" Su Qiruo thinks more, Lu Yao has always been sensitive, and he acts extremely cautiously on weekdays. This means that Lu Yuan has no idea after hearing it. If Lu Yao said it, he would have to suffer for a few more days. Zhou Qing bowed her head guiltily and said apologetically, "I...you also know that I have always been a no-brainer, and I don''t think too much about what I say." (end of this chapter) Chapter 540： My Delicate Husband (60) Chapter 540 My Delicate Husband (60) "Ayuan, he... he won''t go back and cry secretly, right?" Zhou Qing''s face changed, and she was about to get up and apologize to Lu Yuan. Su Qiruo stopped her and said: "That''s not true, A Yuan''s mind is not that delicate, but you are not allowed to mention the matter of marriage in front of him in the future, and you are not allowed to think of him." The last sentence was Su Qiruo''s warning to Zhou Qing, Zhou Qing would often take Lu Yuan out to play, she could turn a blind eye. After all, Lu Yuan is also at the age of being playful, Su Qiruo pities him for suffering since childhood, and doesn''t want to hold him back. But if Zhou Qing asked to marry Lu Yuan, Su Qiruo would be the first to refuse. It''s not that Zhou Qing is a bad person, but that she is too sentimental. Lu Yao would never agree to his younger brother to compete with so many men for a woman, even if that woman is Zhou Qing who they are very familiar with. Zhou Qing rubbed the back of her head embarrassingly, and said dissatisfiedly: "You... If you don''t want to marry A Yuan, why don''t you allow me to make up your mind? I married him not because I''m a petty boy, but because I''m a gentleman." Su Qiruo rolled her eyes and asked, "Then you are willing to marry only A Yuan and get rid of the beauties in your backyard?" "This" Zhou Qing was in a dilemma, so she was naturally reluctant. The beauties in the backyard were carefully selected by her, how could she say no to them? Even if she is willing to send them away, how can they let these men who have lost their innocence leave the Zhou family and live outside? "You can''t have both, don''t be too greedy." Su Qiruo threw the red fruit in hand to Zhou Qing, Zhou Qing raised her hand to catch it, and took a hard bite. Her dream was shattered. Originally, he wanted to be brother-in-law with Su Qiruo, but with the Su family around, no one dared to discuss Lu Yuan''s life experience. Unexpectedly, before my little abacus had time to dial, Su Qiruo poured a basin of cold water on it. "Okay, okay, you can take good care of their brothers, I don''t want to. From now on, I will only treat Ayuan as my younger brother, just like you." Zhou Qing waved her hand and hummed reluctantly. Su Qiruo just smiled in satisfaction, Zhou Qing seems unreliable, but she does what she says. Since she promised not to hit Lu Yuan''s idea, she will definitely do it. On this point, Su Qiruo still believes in Zhou Qing. "You are older than me. Now my daughter is 100 days old. You should find someone to settle down with. Don''t mess around outside all day and lose your mother''s face." This was the first time that Su Qiruo talked about this with Zhou Qing, and Zhou Qing was a little stunned for a while. Then she laughed and said: "I originally wanted to wait for Ah Yuan to come to you to propose marriage after his birthday. Since you are unwilling, then I have to find another suitable one." Zhou Qing really intends to marry Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan is beautiful and obedient, which is very suitable for her. "You are different from me. Aunt Zhou must still hope that you will find a husband who is of the right family to discipline you. I have watched you for the past few days and asked someone to find the picture album of the son from the mansion above the second rank. Slowly Pick it!" The Zhou family is not like the Su family, so they have concerns. Zhou Qing naturally cannot marry an ordinary son as her husband, she has to find a son of a well-matched family like other daughters from her family. "Honestly, have you been threatened by my mother, why have you started to worry about my life?" Zhou Qing pointed at Su Qiruo and asked sullenly. Su Qiruo shook her head slightly, and said indifferently: "I saw how pitiful you looked at my daughter, so I added another word." "Ugh!" Zhou Qing sighed helplessly, she never thought that Su Qiruo, who had always been ignorant of love affairs, would actually walk ahead of her. She had a husband and daughter, but she was alone. There are many beauties in the backyard, but none of them can stand by her side after all. She''s not Su Qiruo, she can''t do whatever she wants, she can marry whoever she wants, mother and father must nod first. Seeing Su Qiruo turning around to leave, Zhou Qing hastily stopped her: "Where are you going?" Su Qiruo waved her hands without looking back: "I''m going to accompany my husband''s daughter, you can do what you want!" Zhou Qing stood there dumbfounded, when she came to her senses, where was Su Qiruo? "Bah! Smelly show off, hum..." Zhou Qing walked away cursing, knowing that Su Qiruo was in a good mood recently and didn''t care about her, so she cursed a few more to get over her addiction. In March of Yangchun, the palace sent invitations to the palaces to enter the palace to enjoy the flowers. This time, Su Qiruo generously accepted along with her husband and daughter. "I''m afraid my father will ignore your father and daughter after he enters the palace, so let Feng Shuang follow you by your side, so as not to be bumped by those short-sighted people." Getting into the carriage, Su Qiruo hugged her daughter in a bright red dress, and said to Lu Yao beside her. Lu Yao curled his lips into a smile, nodded, raised his hand to sip the crumbs from the corner of her daughter''s mouth, and by the way, replaced the crumbs in her hand with a bright red fruit that was beautiful but hard to bite. The white and tender little doll is matched with a red body, and holding a red fruit, not to mention how attractive it is. Su Qiruo kissed her daughter''s cheek twice, she liked it very much. "When you were not born, you called for your son all day long, but now that your daughter is born, you hug her every day so that no one else can touch her." Lu Yao thought it was funny when Su Qiruo talked about his son and son in the past. I thought that she would not like her after giving birth to a daughter, but she doted on this child more than anyone else. Lu Yao sometimes worried whether the child would be spoiled by her mother. Su Qiruo always said that he was too worried, and the Su family couldn''t raise bad children. "I like my son, and I like my daughter." Su Qiruo said with a cheeky smile, she would never admit that she said such a thing! "Why don''t you hold the baby later?" Lu Yao gave Su Qiruo a funny look, but didn''t expose her. "OK!" Su Qiruo''s eyes lit up, he can''t wait! "What does that look like? You can''t even hear the joke. Which family''s wife is still hugging her daughter when she goes out to get together?" Lu Yao was originally teasing Su Qiruo, who would have thought she would take it seriously! "They really want to hug, so they have to! Look at my daughter, how cute, they might be jealous to death." Su Qiruo''s shy look seemed like she was the only one with a daughter in the whole world. Lu Yao didn''t bother to talk to her anymore, if the Queen hadn''t called her by name and said that she wanted to see Su Lin, he wouldn''t be willing to take his daughter out today. After entering the palace, the two of them first followed Father Su to Fengyi Palace to meet the king, and the empress dowager and Zhao Jin were also there. This is the second time that Lu Yao saw Zhao Jin after the last time at Yinfeng Pavilion. Zhao Jin seemed to be thinner than before, with a calm expression, and his expression of neither sadness nor joy was cooler than the last time we met. Before a few people saluted and greeted him, the queen stepped forward and hugged the child in person. (end of this chapter) Chapter 541： My Delicate Husband (61) Chapter 541 My Delicate Husband (61) This is the blood of the Su family with the same blood as his body! "Xiao Liner, why do you look so good-looking, huh? You really deserve to be a child of my Su family, and you are exactly the same as A Ruo when you were young." The Empress hugged Su Lin and was reluctant to let go. Seeing her holding the red fruit in her hand, she stared at him curiously with big watery eyes, and felt that her heart had been melted by this child. When Zhao Jin, who had always had no waves in his eyes, saw the child, his eyes moved accordingly. Even though the Empress wanted to hug her for a while longer, she rarely saw her son react differently, so she hurriedly hugged the baby and handed it to Zhao Jin. "Little Lin, let your uncle give you a hug." Zhao Jin dragged the child in his hand helplessly, the panic on his face was completely different from that of the deserted Seventh Prince in the past. Father Su also stepped forward, held Zhao Jin''s hand, and taught him how to hold it. Xu arrived at a fresh place, Xiao Su Lin waved her hands with a look of great joy on her face. Zhao Jin also seemed to be infected by the child in her arms, and smiled as she moved. The Empress Dowager next to him suddenly had red eyes. Ever since Su Qiruo got married, he had never seen his son smile again. "Everyone talks about the child and her uncle. Look, this child is not allowed to be hugged by others in the house, but now she is very close to her uncle." Father Su was winking, so he followed suit when he saw this. "Yes, the children in our family also like Jin''er very much!" The empress dowager also followed suit, and then smiled lightly at Lu Yao. He already knew Lu Yao''s identity from the empress dowager, and when they met today, he also remembered who he was. They have met each other in the past few years, and he even had some contacts with a cousin of Lu Yao''s father''s family. "Jin''er has a kind face, and the little baby is naturally willing to get close to him, let alone a blood relative!" The queen took out a rattle inlaid with rubies from the box beside her, and shook it in front of Su Lin''s eyes. Su Lin''s eyes lit up, he threw the red fruit in his hand and reached for the rattle, causing the crowd to wait and laugh again. Zhao Jin took the rattle and stuffed it into Su Lin''s hand, then shook her hand lightly, Su Lin also grinned. As soon as the small mouth that had not yet grown teeth opened, the saliva rolled out. Lu Yao watched nervously not far away, for fear that the child''s saliva would stain Zhao Jin''s clothes. Zhao Jin took out a handkerchief and wiped the drool from the corner of Su Lin''s mouth, but she didn''t feel disgusted. Holding the soft child in his arms changed his whole temperament. If Su Qi sees that the hall is full of men, and they all surround her daughter, it might not be over for a while. She informed the queen and went to find the princess first. Hearing Su Qiruo''s voice of saying goodbye, Zhao Jin teased the child''s hand, and quickly calmed down again, but he didn''t even raise his eyelids. After Su Qiruo left, Lu Yao sat there drinking tea. Anyway, his main purpose of entering the palace today was to send his daughter here. The queen wanted to see the child early in the morning, but it was inconvenient to leave the palace. It was cold some time ago, and it was not easy for them to take their children out. Now that she had finally changed out of her winter clothes, the Queen held this flower viewing banquet, saying that she was inviting all the ministers and their families to gather together, so there was no other meaning. Lu Yao took a sneak peek at Zhao Jin, he refused to come out for a long time, the queen must be worried too! If you can meet a suitable woman today, then the candidates for the seven sons-in-law are likely to be decided. Thinking about it, Zhao Jin knew it in his heart, but he was still so indifferent, which is really confusing. Actually, Lu Yao does not agree with the queen''s actions. Zhao Jin is clearly a child who is a bit stubborn. If he is pushed into a hurry, it may backfire. If he intends to marry another man, then just do a good job for him. If he doesn''t want to, he shouldn''t be forced to accept another woman. Lu Yao''s feelings for Zhao Jin are very complicated. Although he first met Su Qiruo, they had no contact in the following years. But what happened to him and Su Qiruo later, it''s not their decision. Although Zhao Jin knew Su Qiruo later, she has liked her for so many years. Compared with Zhao Jin, the past relationship between Lu Yao and Su Qiruo seems a bit shallow. Zhao Jin looked down at the child in her arms, feeling so soft in her heart. The child''s eyebrows and eyes are very similar to Su Qiruo''s, and the immature face can easily overlap with that person. It''s just that she has never been so close to him, and he will never have the opportunity to hold her like this. "Su Lin, Lin, with a luster like jade, your mother must love you very much, right?" Zhao Jin murmured something in a low voice, and then laughed herself first. If she didn''t like it, how could Su Qiruo have a child first with Su Qiruo''s temper? She has always been a person who values ??love and righteousness, but because that person is Lu Yao, she caught her eyes with just one look. As for myself, no matter what kind of pleading, she will never get half a sympathy from her. Zhao Jin wanted to cry, but held back when she met Su Lin''s innocent eyes like water. How could he lose his composure in front of her daughter? The empress only stayed with them for a short while, then went to talk to Lu Yao. Mr. Tainu is a kind person, and Lu Yao doesn''t talk too much. The two of them talked without saying a word. It wasn''t until they talked about children that Lu Yao finally agreed to say a few more words. Seeing that the two were having a good conversation, Su''s father didn''t bother, and just took the Queen to sit aside and talk. Zhao Jin hugged Su Lin and was reluctant to let go. Su''s father ordered the servant to bring water, and Zhao Jin personally fed it bit by bit. "If Jin''er likes Xiao Lin''er, she will often go to the mansion in the future. Now Su''s mansion is no different than before. There are more people and it is much more lively. You won''t be lonely when you go." Lu Yuan and Zhao Jin are about the same age, Zhao Jin doesn''t like to talk, and Lu Yuan has a lively personality. It must be very interesting if the two stay together. Father Su felt sorry for Zhao Jin, but also felt a little guilty. After all, it was my own daughter who caused her to become like this, so I really can''t blame others. "That''s great. Jin''er is bored staying in the palace. Why don''t you follow your uncle to live in the Su Mansion for a while, accompany your grandmother and grandfather, and take care of your cousin-in-law''s children by the way." Your queen can''t wait for it. If you go to the Su Mansion to stay for a while, maybe you can solve the child''s knot. The prince gave Lu Yao a worried look. He is also a man. In fact, he can understand the difficulty of being a king. He was worried that Lu Yao would not like it, after all Zhao Jin''s thoughts on Su Qiruo were well known. Lu Yao smiled at him lightly, there was no displeasure in his eyes, and no waves. He can understand the feelings of Su''s father and the queen, one is full of guilt, and the other loves his son. Only himself, because he believed in Su Qiruo''s character. Having been with Su Qiruo for so long, he knows exactly what kind of person she is. (end of this chapter) Chapter 542： My Delicate Husband (62) Chapter 542 My Delicate Husband (62) If Su Qiruo really likes it, no one can stop her. If she doesn''t like it, even if someone is **** and thrown on her bed, she won''t admit it. Unless...unless someone like Zhou Qing who is worthy of her trust gave her some kind of poisonous drug, which made her lose her mind. Zhao Jin''s hand holding the child froze, and was about to refuse, but Lu Yao also spoke. "Exactly, A Yuan is about the same age as His Highness the Seventh Prince. It would be great if we could be companions together." Hearing Lu Yao talk about Lu Yuan, Father Su laughed first. "That child, A Yuan, is an interesting one. His father likes him so much, but now he has even snatched away A Ruo''s favor. If his father doesn''t see him for a day, he will have to ask him several times." Father Su told the queen about Lu Yuan''s funny story, and the queen also smiled and frowned. Looking at her own son again, the Empress became even more determined to send him to the Su Mansion to live for a while. If Zhao Jin can be lively, he will be satisfied. A servant came in outside and nodded to the queen, who was about to stand up and said, "I''m afraid it''s about to start, let''s go too!" Several people hurriedly stood up, and Lu Yao went to pick up the child, but Su Lin was having fun with Zhao Jin, so he didn''t follow him at all. Zhao Jin was startled, and then said: "If my cousin-in-law doesn''t mind, why not let Jin''er hold her!" This is the first time that Zhao Jin called Lu Yao to be her cousin-in-law. When he and Su Qiruo got married, Zhao Jin didn''t even show up. Later, when Lu Yao and Su Qiruo entered the palace to pay their respects, the emperor, empress and empress dowager all arrived, but he was the only one who did not see him. "Thank you, Your Highness." Lu Yao smiled and took a step back with a kind face. Several people went to the imperial garden together, when they arrived, the Empress Dowager and Su Qiruo were already sitting there drinking tea. Zhou Qing didn''t know what she said to everyone, which made everyone laugh. As soon as Su Qiruo raised her eyelids, she saw a few people walking by, and hurriedly got up to meet them. Man Yuanzi is a young and handsome young lady, and the queen is also in a good mood after seeing the king. The Empress smiled and waved to them: "You don''t need to be polite, just sit down!" Su Qiruo lowered her clenched fists, glanced at Lu Yao first, saw that his expression was normal, and then went to see her daughter. Xu felt the gaze from his mother, Su Lin gave Su Qiruo a few arms, and then went to play with the rattle again. Su Qiruo smiled dotingly, but didn''t insist on hugging her. Zhao Jin called her cousin in a low voice, and then didn''t look at Su Qiruo again. Su Qiruo nodded, and only said politely: "Ah Jin really hits it off with our Lin''er." The so-called flower viewing banquets held in the palace were nothing more than blind date banquets for young men and women. The Queen''s original intention was for her own son, but Zhao Jin was not interested in these at all. If he didn''t want to spoil the Queen''s interest, he probably wouldn''t even come here. The empress shook her head helplessly, leaned into Su Qiruo''s ear and said, "My little brother has been completely ruined by you." "Ah Jin is not stupid, there will always be a day when he will figure it out. Now that he is still young, you don''t have to worry." Su Qiruo said something casually. The princess nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then asked: "The things you showed your father before... Are they true, or are you rejecting A Jin''s excuse?" What the princess asked was about the evidence of consanguineous marriage. "Nature is true, when have I lied about such a thing?" Su Qiruo said seriously. Although there is only a certain chance, it should be avoided. "I can trust you as a person, but I just can''t bear to see Ah Jin so sad." After finishing speaking, the princess poured out a glass of wine and drank it. If Su Qi is willing, she will not refuse even if her brother is asked to go to Su''s mansion to be a common husband, it''s better than turning into such a walking dead. "I see that the third lady of the Prime Minister''s Mansion is pretty good. She looks first-class, and she is stable. She is not the eldest daughter, and she doesn''t have the burden of inheriting the family. It is very suitable for Ah Jin to be a son-in-law." Su Qiruo glanced at the conspicuous young woman in the crowd, and whispered to the princess. "Others can say this, but you can''t say it. If Ah Jin hears it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep again tonight." The princess hurriedly shook her head and said, those women she also thought were good had mentioned it to Zhao Jin more than once. It doesn''t matter if she and the queen say a few words about this, but if it comes from Su Qiruo''s mouth, it will stab Zhao Jin in the heart. Su Qiruo blinked innocently, but she was actually quite helpless. Zhao Jin is a good boy, but his personality is a bit extreme. Xu Shi had always wanted to marry into the Su family when he was a child, which is why the current situation has been created. "Then let him go to the Su Mansion to stay for a while. Some feelings are actually not as beautiful as he imagined. Maybe after seeing it with his own eyes, he won''t insist on thinking about it." "hope so!" The two muttered here for a long time, but they didn''t say a single useful word. Su Qiruo took another look at the third lady of the prime minister''s mansion, and always felt that she was a good person. If Zhao Jin doesn''t like it, she wants to fight for Lu Yuan. However, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to speak directly to Lu Yuan, so she could only secretly say a few words in front of Lu Yao. Lu Yao glanced at the young lady whom Su Qiruo valued, her appearance and temperament were excellent. However, he disagreed: "A Yuan''s status is not worthy of the third daughter of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. The Prime Minister''s Mansion is different from the Su Mansion. Without those friendships in the past, even if A Yuan married, he might not have a good life." Lu Yao''s life in the Su Mansion is very prosperous, it''s because he has a good daughter who is loved by others, and a sensible father-in-law and wife. But the people in Xiangfu may not be so kind. Lu Yuan simply doesn''t have a city. If he is bullied, he will not tell him in order not to make him sad. Wouldn''t it hurt his heart for nothing? Su Qiruo thought about it carefully, and felt that what Lu Yao said was also reasonable. Sometimes marriage is not a matter of two people, but a matter of two families. Lu Yuan is backed by the Su family, but in the eyes of others, they are just the sons of criminal officials who have no mother to rely on, and they will inevitably be criticized and bullied. "Forget it, let him live in Su''s residence. I see him very happy here. It''s okay if he doesn''t marry. Now I''m raising him. In the future, let my daughter raise her uncle. It''s okay to control her." Such a dear uncle." Su Qiruo''s words made Lu Yao laugh, but also touched Lu Yao''s heart that had been softened into water. "That would be wonderful." Lu Yao paused, blinked and looked at Su Qiruo, hesitantly said, "If... if A Yuan never gets married, you... can you give him a title?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 543： My Delicate Husband (63) Chapter 543 My Delicate Husband (63) "Name? What name?" Su Qiruo was taken aback, but didn''t understand what Lu Yao meant. Lu Yao quickly explained: "Unless a man becomes a monk and becomes a monk, he doesn''t need to marry when he is old, otherwise he will be criticized, thinking that he has some hidden disease. I don''t want Ah Yuan to bear that kind of criticism, and it''s not true. If you want you to marry him, you just need to give him the title of side husband so that he can live in the Su Mansion legitimately, I...I don''t mean to ask you to marry him. " Lu Yao blushed so anxiously, in fact, he had this idea a long time ago, but he didn''t bring it up because he was afraid that Su Qi would be unhappy. But today, Su Qiruo had the intention of introducing his wife to Lu Yuan, so Lu Yao was in a hurry to say what was in his heart. He really didn''t think about letting Su Qiruo marry Lu Yuan, he just wanted to let Lu Yuan have the status of living in Su''s residence, so that others can''t say anything. Even if their daughter will take care of Lu Yuan in the future, it will be a lot more legitimate. Su Qiruo smiled, secretly took Lu Yao''s hand, and gently squeezed it. "It''s okay, if A Yuan needs it in the future, not to mention just being a side husband, even if he wants to adopt Su''s family as a son, I can do it for him." Su Qiruo doesn''t care about these things, but Lu Yuan is still young, so he can''t decide his life prematurely. What if one day he meets the person of his destiny? But Su Qiruo didn''t dare not agree, she didn''t want Lu Yao to be sad. Fortunately, Lu Yao is still alive in this life, and nothing happened to Lu Yuan. She has accumulated great virtue, and God has given her such a good husband and such a lovely daughter. What else can she be dissatisfied with? ? "My wife, thank you." Lu Yao thanked Su Qiruo with red eyes. Lu Yao has a thin skin, and he rarely calls Su Qiruo his wife on weekdays, and only when he is in bed... Hearing him yell now, Su Qiruo felt a little embarrassed. "You and I are one husband and wife, your affairs are my affairs, what is there to be thankful for? Our daughter is so old, don''t you still treat me as your own?" "Of course it''s my own, otherwise how would I dare to make such an exorbitant request?" Lu Yao said anxiously. Su Qiruo chuckled, and squeezed Lu Yao''s fingers again. "As long as it is what you want, I will do it for you." "Um." Lu Yao''s heart warmed up, and the tips of his ears turned red. The interaction between the husband and wife has also fallen into the eyes of many people. It is not that no one in Beijing has secretly discussed Lu Yao''s identity. Now that the relationship between husband and wife is harmonious in the world, and Lu Yao has an alluring appearance, even some people who talk about his identity behind his back can''t say anything about whether he is worthy or not. What''s more, the family''s daughter is also born, and even the seventh prince has accepted his fate, so who else dares to talk nonsense? The Empress called a few young ladies from aristocratic families over intentionally or unintentionally, but Zhao Jin kept teasing Su Lin in her arms without even raising her head. The queen who secretly glanced at her son several times did not dare to call him in the end. He was already very content with the child staying in the palace peacefully. A while ago he thought that his son was going to become a monk and become a monk! With Su''s father around, Lu Yao didn''t worry about his daughter, so he went to enjoy the flowers with Su Qiruo. Apart from playing in the imperial garden when he was young, he was in such a hurry when he grew up that he had no time to visit the palace at all. Su Qiruola Lu Yao walked among the flowers, and the two talked about the flowers they knew from time to time. Lu Yao is also a very talented man. He recites poems and composes as soon as he opens his mouth. Unknowingly, they walked to the depths of the peach blossoms, and seeing the colorful fallen flowers, both of them stopped in their tracks. "I''m afraid you don''t remember. You lost your way here when you were young, and I sent you back. At that time, your tears and snot wiped all over me." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, after being with Lu Yao, she also remembered a few things she had with him when she was young. "I remember." Lu Yao also laughed. In fact, he had already started to remember things at that time. I don''t know if it''s because he knows she will be his future wife, or because of some other reason, he actually remembers everything about her. Su Qiruo was startled, she didn''t expect Lu Yao to say that. "Husband is early wisdom, but I underestimated you." Su Qiruo wrapped her arms around Lu Yao''s body, stretched out her fingers to pick up a pink petal that fell on the top of his hair. "That''s natural, if it wasn''t for remembering you, I would have..." Lu Yao blushed and stopped, if the person that night hadn''t been Su Qiruo, he would have committed suicide a long time ago. Lu Yao is a person who accepts death, even if he lives for Lu Yuan, he will not be able to last for a few days. It was precisely because the person was her, so apart from being sad, it was more fortunate that it was her who appeared when he was most distressed, and not some other strange woman. "Yaoyao, the fate between us is destined long ago. I am destined to come here for you in this life. I will protect you well in the future and will never let you be wronged again." Su Qiruo suddenly hugged the person in front of her tightly, thinking of the ending of Lu Yao and Lu Yuan in the book, she couldn''t help feeling a little scared. It was really only a little bit close. If she hadn''t followed Zhou Qing to Manxiang Pavilion that day, if Zhou Qing hadn''t thought of giving her a surprise that day, what would happen to Lu Yao now? Fortunately, everything has changed. Su Qiruo hurt Lu Yao a little bit, but Lu Yao endured it and didn''t make a sound. He didn''t know what she was afraid of, but he could feel her anxiety. At first, he didn''t believe that Su Zhuangyuan, who was famous in the capital, would really like him, but in the later getting along, he felt the difference in how she treated him from her bit by bit doting. That is not just a responsibility, but also implies many different feelings. A soft kiss fell on Lu Yao''s lips, and then it became deeper and deeper. It''s like the bond between the two of them, getting tighter and tighter. Lu Yao thought, if he hadn''t met Su Qiruo again, he didn''t know what kind of sorrow he would have been in the rest of his life, and how long A Yuan''s illness... would last. When leaving the palace, there was a luxurious carriage on the road of Huisu Mansion. Father Su and Zhao Jin sat together, holding their sleeping little granddaughter in their arms, smiling lovingly. Zhao Jin was fanning lightly at the side, but the servant behind him refused to take it. "Jin''er, stop!" Father Su looked at Zhao Jin with some distress. In fact, at the very beginning, he also thought that his daughter would be with the Seventh Prince. Zhao Jin also grew up under his watch. She has nothing to say about her appearance and character, but she is a little younger. Unexpectedly, if the daughter is not willing, he, as a father, cannot force it. Besides, the emperor could not allow the daughter of the Su family to marry a prince. If she did marry, her daughter''s official career might be cut off. (end of this chapter) Chapter 544： My Delicate Husband (64) Chapter 544 My Delicate Husband (64) I just feel sorry for the child in front of me. He has followed Su Qiruo since he was a child, calling his cousin affectionately one after another, and obeying his cousin''s words. It is the fault of their elders that the situation like this has come into being. If he knew that the two children would not be successful, he should not have given him hope in the first place. "I am not tired." Zhao Jin shook her head, a pair of cold eyes fell on Su Lin''s face. Only when facing this child, will there be a little more smile on his face. Su''s father freed up a hand to hold Zhao Jin''s hand, and said with guilt: "My good boy, I, the Su family, are sorry for you. If I hadn''t jokingly said something when I was chatting with your father back then, I wanted to make you and Ah If so, you won''t..." At that time, Zhao Jin was still young, and Father Su often went to the palace to talk with the queen. Sometimes when two people are chatting, they forget that there is a child next to them, and they talk about the marriage of the two children. At that time, the Lu family no longer communicated with the Su family, so they had no scruples when talking. The Queen has always liked Su Qiruo, so she took it seriously when she talked about it with Su''s father. Actually, Father Su also said it seriously at the time, and he also hoped that the two children could be together. After all, it was a friendship between childhood sweethearts, and Zhao Jin watched them grow up with his own eyes. Maybe it was at that time that Zhao Jin listened to him, and he wanted to marry into the Su family with all his heart and soul, and wanted to marry Su Qiruo. Zhao Jin''s body froze, and she shook her head after a long time. "Uncle, this matter has nothing to do with others, it is Jin''er who can''t get out by herself." Don''t blame uncle or queen, let alone cousin. If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself. He can afford it but can''t let it go, causing everyone around him to worry. It''s not that he didn''t try hard to forget her, but he couldn''t. It''s her with eyes open, and it''s her with eyes closed. The more you tell yourself not to think about it, the more clearly you remember it. From childhood to adulthood, his heart was filled with Su Qiruo. Her every move, every word and deed is in his heart, even if his heart is cut out, that person''s name has already been fused into his flesh and blood. He might never forget her in his life. He actually didn''t want to live in Su''s house, he was afraid that the closer he was to her, the more greedy he would be. But reluctantly refused. In this life, I am afraid there is only such a chance. Even if it means saying goodbye to my past self, that would be fine. So, he still came. It seems that he obeyed his father and uncle, but in fact it was what he wished for. Zhao Jin even admired Lu Yao a little, such a powerless man, he was so relieved to bring such a prince who missed his wife back to the mansion. Is he really not afraid? Or, have nothing to fear? yes! Cousin likes him so much, why should he worry? "There are tens of thousands of women in the world, even if there is no Su Qiruo, there will be others. Why do you make things difficult for yourself, child?" Father Su didn''t know what else to say, he just felt that Zhao Jin seemed to have walked into a dead end, and no one could pull him out. "No matter how good someone else is, it''s not her!" Zhao Jin smiled wryly with her eyes downcast, if she could really forget so easily, then this feeling wouldn''t be worth his pain. It is precisely because the love is too deep that it is difficult to get out. "Silly boy!" Father Su sighed lightly, and couldn''t persuade him any more. Presumably, the empress has said what should be said and what should not be said many times. As an uncle, he is not easy to say some things. The carriage stopped, and Zhao Jin went to help Father Su. Su Qiruo was already waiting outside the carriage. As soon as the car curtain was lifted, a pair of thin white hands stretched out. "Father, give the child to me to hold!" Zhao Jin faced a smiling face, and that smile made his eyes hurt a little. Slightly turned sideways to avoid Su Qiruo''s sight, and exposed Father Su and the sleeping child beside him. Father Su handed the child over carefully, and then helped the servant''s hand and stepped on the footstool to get off the carriage. Zhao Jin stood beside Su''s father with downcast eyes. When she raised her head slightly, she could see the family of three walking in front. The woman hugged the child and smiled triumphantly. The man occasionally glanced sideways at the woman beside him, with the corners of his lips curled up, revealing happiness all over his body. Zhao Jin clenched her hand tightly by her side. This happiness should belong to him! No, Su Qiruo never belonged to him. The person who married Su Qiruo was Lu Yao. Before he was born, the two of them had already made a marriage agreement. Even if something happened to the Lu family, it wouldn''t change the fact that Lu Yao met Su Qiruo first. He is the third party who makes himself passionate, he is the redundant one. Slowly loosening his tightly clenched fists, Zhao Jin let out a light breath, and before he could calm down, a blue figure rushed towards him. "Uncle, you are back." Lu Yuan rushed to Father Su like a bird, hugged his arm and said coquettishly. "But I haven''t seen you for half a day, so you miss me?" Father Su petted the tip of Lu Yuan''s nose fondly, and said with a smile, "When I went out in the morning, I said that I would take you to play in the palace. You must be unwilling, but now you regret it?" "A Yuan doesn''t regret it, it''s just that he hasn''t seen his uncle for most of the day, and A Yuan misses him very much." Lu Yuan has a sweet mouth, and when he speaks, it''s like someone is eating honey. "Do you miss me, or the peach blossom cakes in my yard?" "Hey..." Lu Yuan scratched his ears embarrassingly, and his pretty face was also stained a little pink. "If you want to eat something, just ask the people in the yard to make it for you. You can''t treat your little mouth that is sweeter than honey." "Uncle has not returned, how can A Yuan eat?" "You, you!" The relationship between the two was like a biological father and son, and Zhao Jin, who was on the side, was stunned. "I''m afraid Jin''er hasn''t met A Yuan yet. This is Yaoyao''s younger brother, who is younger than you. In the future, the two of you can be companions in the house. This little monkey can play!" Father Su held Zhao Jin with one hand and Lu Yuan with the other, and said with a smile. When people get older, they like children very much. Now that there are more people in the mansion, it is also much more lively. Father Su feels that he is a few years younger. "Greetings to His Royal Highness Seventh." Lu Yuan opened his big watery eyes, and said hello to Zhao Jin obediently, Zhao Jin hurriedly said, "Brother Ayuan, you are welcome. If you don''t mind, just call me Brother Jin''er!" He is Su Qiruo''s cousin, and Lu Yuan is Su Qiruo''s brother-in-law, so there is nothing inappropriate for them to be called brothers. "Brother Jin''er." Lu Yuan was not polite, and called out directly. "Brother Ayuan." The two looked at each other and smiled, and the embarrassment they saw at first disappeared just like that. Lu Yuan didn''t have a good impression of the seventh prince who had been teasing his sister-in-law, but when he saw his appearance for the first time, he actually liked him very much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 545： My Delicate Husband (65) Chapter 545 My Delicate Husband (65) Lu Yuan believes in his own eyesight, this Seventh Highness is by no means a villain. Since the elder brother and sister-in-law are together, then he will reluctantly spend more time with His Royal Highness the Seventh Prince, and it will all be done for his sister-in-law. Lu Yuan really did what he said, and Zhao Jin has never been idle these days in the Su residence. Either Lu Yuan stole the child from his brother''s room, and the two played with Su Lin together. Either Lu Yuan would take Zhao Jin and Zhou Qing out for a boat trip on the lake, eating, drinking and having fun. Zhao Jin has been detained in the palace for more than ten years. When did she feel so at ease? Zhou Qing, who was forced into marriage, was not happy. In order to avoid her old mother''s nagging, she hid every day, which happened to be easy for Lu Yuan and Zhao Jin. The three of them went in and out together almost every day, no, they didnt forget to steal the Su familys precious lump, If it wasn''t for Su Qiruo''s understanding of Zhou Qing''s personality, she would have wished to beat the person who abducted her family''s child to death! Lu Yao''s face turned pale with fright at first, but it was Su Qiruo who said that she gave her daughter Fengxue, the best kung fu of the dark guards, early in the morning, and that someone would secretly protect her at any time, so Lu Yao felt relieved. Zhao Jin lived very comfortably in Su''s residence, especially when she heard Lu Yuan say that Su Qi Ruo allowed him not to marry, Zhao Jin was really tempted. He doesn''t want to marry either, it''s fine to be alone. He decided to be a companion with Lu Yuan in the future, and the two also had something to talk to each other. So, Zhao Jin lived in Su Mansion for more than a year. On the day when Young Master Sun of the Su family held a 100-day banquet, everyone in the Su residence was much happier and had a few drinks. Old Madam Su took Su Mu and Su Qiruo to drink until midnight, but this couldn''t stop her from being full of joy. That''s her only great-grandson! However, to the surprise of no one, when Su Qiruo woke up the next day, she found that that **** Zhou Qing had abducted her two younger brothers and her two-year-old daughter and ran away. Lu Yao was so anxious that tears rolled down his face: "What can I do? That kid A Yuan is too messy, he is really spoiled by you, and now he dares to kidnap His Royal Highness Seventh Prince and Lin''er to go out for a tour of the mountains and rivers." , in case you meet a villain..." Lu Yao didn''t dare to think about it, then Zhao Jin was a fairy with a heavenly beauty, and Lu Yuan also had a face that was as beautiful as a country, even if Zhou Qing had some kung fu, she might not be able to protect the two of them. What''s more, they also abducted their two-year-old daughter, which is also a burden! Su Qiruo hugged her son and shook her gently, then walked up to Lu Yao to comfort him and said, "You don''t have to worry, there is Fengxue following around Lin''er, if you know they are going out, Fengxue will adjust the darkness." Wei went to protect them, no one can hurt them." "But...but they also took away the Seventh Prince! If the emperor and queen find out, this...wouldn''t this implicate the Su family?" "With Ah Jin''s temperament, if he is not willing, no one can take him away, so you can rest assured. As the saying goes, reading thousands of books, traveling thousands of miles, going out more often, gaining insight is good. Open-minded, many people in the past Things that you can''t think of are all seen." Su Qiruo actually kind of agrees with Zhao Jin to go out and see the world. Over the past year, Zhao Jin has changed a lot, and her obsession with her has gradually faded. "However, Zhou Qing dares to abduct my daughter. When she comes back, I will definitely break her dog''s legs." When mentioning her daughter, Su Qiruo couldn''t help frowning. Even if she wants to go out to gain knowledge, her two-year-old daughter will not be able to come! This Zhou Qing did it on purpose, so she couldn''t see her family reunite and be happy. Envy makes people ugly! Rao grew up with Zhou Qing since she was a child, Su Qiruo also couldn''t figure it out, Zhou Qing is such a big lover, why would she not want to marry Zhengjun? Her mother and father were so worried that their hair turned gray, but they couldn''t persuade her. Su Qiruo guessed that maybe Zhou Qing had never met the person who matched her soul. After all, physical enjoyment and spiritual harmony are completely different. It''s rare to see Su Qiruo lose her temper, and Lu Yao, who was still worried, was suddenly amused by her frowning. Raising his hand to stroke her eyebrows, Lu Yao comforted Su Qiruo in turn. "Your daughter is just like you, she is a precocious person, and the Seventh Prince and A Yuan are here, and there is Fengxue guarding her in the dark, so you don''t have to worry about her." Su Qiruo''s early wisdom, Lu Yao often heard about it from his mother and father when he was young. At that time, my mother always said proudly that she was her future daughter-in-law, and she must have great fortune. Sure enough, she became the daughter-in-law of the Lu family, but her mother and father were never seen again. "Speaking of which, Ayuan and Ajin treated Lin''er really well. If this child doesn''t provide for her uncle and uncle in the future, I won''t break her leg." Su Qiruo kissed her son''s fleshy little face, pretending to be serious. Lu Yao covered her lips and chuckled: "No matter what will happen to Lin''er in the future, I really want to see if you are willing to lift a finger from her." Su Qiruo spoils the child so much that even Mrs. Su can''t stand it anymore, they have never seen a mother who dotes on the child so much. As long as her daughter wants the moon in the sky, she has to find a way to get it a few times. "You still laugh at me? What a heartless person, it''s not because you bought this child with your life that I love her more." It is true that Su Qiruo loves her daughter, but what is more, she is grateful to Lu Yao. This era is no better than the previous life, how many men have passed away after the gate of **** is closed, she is really grateful to Lu Yao, and she really loves him. Such a proud and stubborn person is willing to break his wings for her and stay in the backyard of the Su family. Now that they have both children, she doesn''t plan to have any more children. But Lu Yao was unwilling. In this age of many children, many blessings, Lu Yao is still a son of a feudal family with the brand of the times. He didn''t agree, so she just let him go. The royal doctors with bonuses were guarding outside, and it wasn''t the first child, so it was much safer. It wasn''t until the third day that Su Qiruo received the letter from Zhou Qing''s order, and they had already gone to Jinzhou. Su''s father cursed angrily: "This Zhou Qing is really getting bigger and more ignorant, why did she abduct my granddaughter and two sons?" Zhao Jin and Lu Yuan have been living in the mansion for the past two years, and Father Su really treats them as his sons. Every other day, Zhao Jin would enter the palace to greet the queen. At first Lu Yuan was afraid to go, but after getting acquainted with Zhao Jin, Father Su took him with him, and he followed into the palace. Lu Yuan was originally a sweet talker, and he made the queen laugh with just one mouthful. Since then, every time Zhao Jin enters the palace to greet her, Lu Yuan will accompany her. The empress is also grateful to Lu Yuan from the bottom of her heart, because of his company, her son was able to gradually get out of the nightmare that he couldn''t ask for. Zhao Jin''s rebirth, Lu Yuan is the biggest contributor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 546： Its not easy to be a new wife——My Tsundere Husband (1) Chapter 546 Its not easy to be a new wifeMy Tsundere Husband (1) Zhou Qing was holding the child in her arms, followed by two beautiful sons, and a team of guards behind her. They traveled all the way, envious of others, and couldn''t help themselves. Those who don''t know are envious of Zhou Qing''s good fortune, marrying the most beautiful husband in the world, and giving birth to such a clever, intelligent and exquisite doll. However, when Zhou Qing heard such comments from passers-by, her pretty face grew long. First, he glanced at Lu Yuan, who pursed his lips and snickered, then at Zhao Jin, who had a calm face, and finally settled on Su Lin, who was eating cakes with a bulging face. snort! They are all pretty. Unfortunately, none of them belonged to her. "Sister Zhou, where are we going tomorrow?" Lu Yuan raised his hand to wipe off the crumbs of snacks on the corner of Su Lin''s mouth, and took another sip of warm milk to feed her. Zhou Qing snorted angrily, "Where are you going? Go sell the three of you." Isn''t Su Qi a winner in life? See if she can still be so happy after abducting these three people! When she escaped from the capital at first, Zhou Qing was still a little nervous, afraid that Su Qiruo would catch up and break her leg. But after waiting for three days, no one came, so she wrote a letter and sent it back, but they didn''t even pay attention to her. Zhou Qing felt a little uncomfortable, and stared at the three people in front of her in a daze for a long time. Aren''t these all Su Qiruo''s weaknesses? Why didn''t she respond? Zhou Qing was completely dumbfounded until the moment Fenglu led people out when she met the robbers that day. The only one who co-authored is stupid from beginning to end! "If you really dare to betray us, I''d respect you for being bloody." Zhao Jin reached out to take Su Lin from Zhou Qing''s arms, took out a handkerchief to wipe her sticky little hands, and said without raising her head. It wasn''t that he looked down on Zhou Qing. He usually thought she was such a dandy, but after getting along with her for a long time, he realized that she was a big "brother" who had no courage. Lu Yuan covered his lips and laughed out loud. He had discovered that Zhao Jin either didn''t open his mouth, or made irrefutable quatrains. Along the way, Zhou Qing often received his eyes. "You...you...deceitful people too much!" Zhou Qing was so angry that she thumped the table twice, Lu Yuan and Zhao Jinqi glared at each other, she put her hands on her knees in a hurry and spineless. Even the soft little Su Lin blinked at her, as if she wanted to ask her if she wanted to rebel. Well, she admitted, she couldn''t afford to mess with any of these ancestors. But she really regrets it now. At the beginning, she escaped only because she was bored with her mother, father and grandfather urging her to get married every day. Now she wants to go home. These two ancestors will not let anyone go! What did you say that you should walk to the poor water, sit and watch the clouds rise, travel through thousands of mountains and rivers, and return to Beijing after a leisurely return. The world is full of flowers, when will it be exhausted? Isn''t this asking her to accompany them to die alone? Poor her beauties are still waiting for her to come home in the backyard! "Ah Ruo, help me!" Who knows that he can''t leave the hairpin tassel, and grows at ease. (Quoted from Bai Juyi''s "Evening View from the Bodhi Temple") "It''s not easy to be a new wife" - a new wife and her tsundere husband Hundred Flowers City is located in the south of Beiyue Kingdom. The four seasons are like spring, and the flowers are undefeated. It is the most comfortable state city. Businessmen and travelers from all over the world will pass by here on their way, which also creates the prosperous scene of Baihua City. If someone who has traveled far and wide and has extensive knowledge sees it, he will surely sigh, the prosperity of Baihua City is not inferior to that of Beijing. The Lord of Baihua City is hereditary and has been for hundreds of years. It''s just that in the current generation, the city lord has only one son named Baihua Limo. This Baihua Limo has a beautiful appearance and a detached temperament, but he is not a good match. There are also many ladies in Baihua City who want to ask him to marry him. Even though Baihua Limo has a bad temper, he is the only son of the city lord. Marrying him is equivalent to owning this prosperous city of flowers. Even if you dont like it, just keep him in the backyard, so why care about his temperament? However, the city lord ordered that her son not marry, but only recruit a wife. In this way, most of the suitors were scared away. No family is so poor that they have to sell their daughters for a living. If this person enters the city lord''s mansion and spends his whole life under the fence of his husband, wouldn''t he be suffocated to death? Ren is that no matter how rich the city lord''s mansion is, or how beautiful the city lord''s son is, they are not willing to trade their dignity. Just when the owner of Baihua City was at a loss, she actually rescued a handsome woman from outside the city when she was out on a business trip. According to the servants serving in the City Lord''s Mansion, the woman looks like a celestial being, and has a gentle temperament, so she couldn''t be better. People outside are guessing that in order to repay the life-saving grace of the city lord, the woman will definitely agree to become Baihualimo''s new wife. If this is the case, wouldn''t the Lord of Baihua City be taken over by an outsider in the future? In the past, it was fine if everyone didnt want to marry, but now suddenly an unknown person appeared halfway and intercepted it. The ladies of Baihua City couldnt sit still anymore, and said all kinds of ugly things. "I heard that the woman rescued by the city lord is still living in the city lord''s mansion. I don''t know if it''s for recuperating, or she is planning something else." "Yes, the multiple injuries should heal in three months!" "Although Baihua Limo has a weird temper and shows his face outside all day long, he still has a good appearance after all. It is reasonable for an unsophisticated woman from outside to try to trick him." "Only those women who have no bones will rely on men to live. Thinking about it, this woman just has a good skin and no ability." "Then who knows! Maybe it''s Baihua Limo who fell in love with the woman who was rescued by the city lord. Otherwise, if he doesn''t want to marry, who can force him to go to worship?" Who doesn''t know that Baihua Limo''s wild nature is hard to find, and he doesn''t listen to the words of the city lord and the lord at all. Women mix. Maybe she lost her innocence a long time ago, and she is just waiting to find a ready-made wife to wear a cuckold! "Isn''t it rumored that the person Baihualimo has always valued is Zhao Wenxuan? How could he change his mind so easily? Besides, if he recruits a new wife, what should Zhao Wenxuan do?" Zhao Wenxuan is the legitimate daughter of the Zhao family and a well-known wealthy businessman in Baihua City. She and Baihua Limo grew up together since childhood, and they can be regarded as childhood sweethearts. However, the Zhao family would not agree to marry Zhao Wenxuan, and the Lord of Baihua City did not agree to his son marrying, so the friendship between the two was broken. However, they do business together on weekdays, and often go in and out together, and I don''t know if there are other activities behind the scenes. If this is the case, the little new wife from outside is also very pitiful. I''ve always wanted to write an article on extramarital affairs, so I decided to put it in this volume. Thank you all for following me all the way to the present. There are more and more restrictions on female statues. It is really difficult to stick to it. Thank you for your support~ Babes, if you have anything else you want to see, you can leave a message! (end of this chapter) Chapter 547： My Tsundere Husband (2) Chapter 547 My new wife, my tsundere husband (2) The man in the private room on the second floor had a calm face, drinking tea calmly, without even raising his eyelids, but the waiter behind him turned red with anger. "My lord, don''t listen to these people talking nonsense!" Their son and Ms. Zhao are innocent. These people are used to smearing black people. It''s really disgusting. "Since you know they are talking nonsense, what''s the point of being angry?" Baihua Limo put down the cup in his hand, thought of something, and suddenly frowned slightly. "But... Kenu feels that what they said may not be all false. That woman has lived in our mansion for three months and still refuses to leave. The second young master comes to show courteousness every day, and anyone with eyes knows it. This is what Second Young Master is trying to do, and I don''t know what she is planning." Auspicious curled his lips in displeasure, if the woman stayed honestly as his son''s surrogate wife, with that appearance, he would not be considered wronged. But she had a cold and calm appearance all day long, never knowing how to be kind to their son, but she was still entangled with the second son of the big house. How can such a woman be worthy of such a fairy-like figure as their son? Baihua Limo didn''t answer. He didn''t have a good impression of such an unknown woman. But I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup she poured into her mother, but her mother insisted on him marrying her. A woman who doesn''t know her family background or her character is going to occupy his life like this, he is not reconciled! But if you don''t agree, the mother''s body... I''m afraid it won''t be too long. Baihua Limo frowned, he knew that everything his mother had done was for him and the Baihua family, they had no daughters, and the eldest family was always eyeing him, if he didn''t find a reliable wife-head for him, sooner or later the Baihua family would die. They will all be destroyed in the hands of Da Fang. It''s just that Baihua Limo couldn''t figure out why her always shrewd mother treated this woman who had only met a few times with special respect. Her accent sounds like a person from the capital city, but her demeanor is not like a daughter raised by an ordinary family. I heard that when her mother rescued her, she was seriously injured, maybe some enemy was chasing her. Is she staying in the City Lord''s Mansion to save her life, or to take advantage of Baihua City? Baihua Limo was worried that this woman was so scheming that even her mother might not be able to match her. At this time, Su Ruanfan, who has been talked about for three months, has no bones and a wife, Qi Ruo, is sitting at the table looking at the box of snacks and sighing. She is really afraid of the second son of the Baihua family. , It''s like a dog skin plaster all day long, and I can''t drive it away. After finally dismissing people, she had to worry about this overly enthusiastic Baihua City Lord. It cannot be denied that when she was chased and killed by the four imperial daughters, it was the kind old city lord who saved her. But this seemingly simple and honest old city lord was not so kind, and he wanted her to marry into the city lord''s mansion and marry her "famous" son in return for his kindness. How could Su Qi agree, so she prepared to say goodbye and leave, cutting off the thoughts of the old city lord. But this old fellow had discovered her intentions long ago, locked her in the mansion, and sent many martial arts masters to watch her secretly. If it wasn''t for being seriously injured, Su Qiruo would have had a chance to fight, maybe she would have run out. But now she only has half her life left, and she is no match for those people at all. Besides, she still has to look for someone, and that person is likely to be in Baihua City. Even if she escapes from the City Lord''s Mansion, she cannot leave Baihua City for the time being. Looking for people on other people''s territory, you have to hide and hide, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome. So Su Qiruo gave up her thoughts of running away, but she never agreed to City Lord Baihua''s request, and the two of them just dragged on. Actually, Su Qiruo also understands that this Baihua City lord has eyes and hands, and clearly values ??herself as a daughter-in-law, but still lets the son of the big house run into her yard all day, just to test her character. Su Qiruo also thought about playing tricks to anger her and make her let herself go. But when she saw Bai Huaxiang''s eyes that wanted to stick to her body, she gave up. She would rather continue to fight wits and bravery with the old city lord than get involved with such a piece of brown candy. When the time comes, I wont be able to get rid of it, and its not me who feels uncomfortable. As for the person that Hundred Flowers City wanted her to marry, she had only met him once, and she didn''t even see his face clearly. But Su Qiruo is no stranger to Baihua Limo, the son of the City Lord''s Mansion. In the book, Baihua Limo reconciled with his new wife "Su Qiruo" shortly after his mother''s death. "Su Qiruo" was grateful for the old city lord''s life-saving grace, so naturally he couldn''t bear Baihua Limo''s embarrassment, so he signed the agreement immediately. Li Shu left Baihua City with Lin Ruoxing. Baihua Limo used to have many rivals in the business field, and Wanjia was the most important among them. The old city lord has passed away, his new wife has reconciled, and Baihua Limo has no heir and no wife to rely on, so it is really difficult to move forward. As his good friend, Zhao Wenxuan was also exposed because of the male disguised as a female, and was tricked by the Wan family to use public opinion to drive him out of Baihua City, and his life and death are unknown. At the same time, the Dafang people colluded with the Wanjia to design to take away the position of the city lord and Baihua Limo''s family property, and drove him and his father Li out of the city lord''s mansion. The Wan sisters sent someone to arrest Li and his son halfway, and took them home to try to be frivolous, but the two couldn''t resist, so they had to commit suicide in Wanfu to preserve their innocence. Blood flowed all over the ground, leaving only two cold corpses lying there. The Wan sisters thought it was bad luck, so they ordered people to wrap up the father and son and throw them to a mass grave outside the city. Since then, this arrogant and arrogant son of the city lord''s mansion has become a lonely ghost with no place to bury him. Thinking of Baihualimo''s ending, Su Qiruo couldn''t bear it. There is another reason why she is willing to stay, and that is to save Baihua Limo and Li Shi, and to repay the life-saving grace of the Lord Baihua. But until now, she hasn''t thought of a way to achieve both. You don''t need to marry into Baihua Mansion, but you can also protect Baihua Limo. Actually, the best way is for City Master Baihua to not die, but she is not a miracle doctor, so there is no way for City Master Baihua to live a long life. Su Qiruo rubbed her nose with a headache, and let out a long breath. The wound on his body has healed, but the internal injury is still a bit serious, and if he doesn''t pay attention, he will sweat profusely from the pain. The waiter outside the house knocked on the door: "Miss Su, your medicine is ready." Su Qiruo forced herself to stand up, went to pick up the medicine bowl herself, drank it all in one gulp, and then put the medicine bowl back, never letting the waiter in from the beginning to the end. The waiter looked at the empty medicine bowl, his eyes flickered, and he quickly calmed down again, and he backed away after being blessed. Su Qiruo covered her lips and yawned. She didn''t know if there was something calming in the soup this time, and she felt sleepy as soon as she finished drinking it. However, when she opened her eyes again, she could not choose many things. Looking at the unconscious man in the bed and the group of unkind-looking people outside the bed curtain, Su Qiruo realized that she had been plotted against. (end of this chapter) Chapter 548： My Tsundere Husband (3) Chapter 548 The new wife, my tsundere husband (3) There is really something wrong with that bowl of medicine. But there was something wrong with her medicine, why did Baihua Limo lie unconscious on her bed? Su Qiruo raised her eyes to look, she was taken aback again, and a wry smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. This layout, this color, is clearly the man''s room. Was it because the old city lord was afraid that she would not admit it, so he ordered someone to move her to his son''s bed? There was still noise outside, the man in the bed frowned, and slowly opened his eyes. Baihua Limo was startled when he saw the woman beside him, and then turned pale. He under the quilt was only wearing close-fitting underwear, and the same was true for the woman lying on his bed. The white underwear was a little loose on her body. Turning his head, he could even see the scenery inside. "Why are you here?" Baihua Limo looked calm, but her hands buried in the quilt were already clenched into fists, and her body was as stiff as a stone, unable to move. Su Qiruo shook her head: "If I say... I don''t know, would you believe me?" She couldn''t say that City Lord Baihua designed them. First of all, that person was her savior, and she didn''t have any clear evidence. Secondly, she didn''t want Baihua Limo to blame City Lord Baihua. Baihua Wu Xu designed her son and Su Qiruo, but it cannot be denied that she is a good mother and a kind person. She knew that time was running out, and it was understandable to want to leave a way out for her lover and son. If Su Qi had no reason to blame her, if there were no Baihuawu, she would have died on the barren hill outside Baihua City long ago. Her life was saved by Baihuawu, even if Baihuawu really forced her to marry Baihualimo, she couldn''t refuse. Baihua Limo looked at the woman half-sitting on the bed, and loosened her clenched fists, but did not let them go completely. Her eyes were clear, she didn''t dodge, she didn''t look like she was lying. However, before Baihua Limo could figure it out, the sound of arguing from outsiders came. "My poor son, what a crime!" This is Li Shi''s voice, with a crying voice, but there is a bit of unspeakable drama. "Okay, okay, please keep your voice down, things have already happened, what''s the use of crying? Hurry up and get married for the two children, it''s the right thing to do." Baihuawu comforted Mrs. Li, but the smile on the corner of her mouth was incomprehensible. Ms. Li wiped away the non-existent tears in the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and nodded hurriedly. "What the wife-leader said is that now it''s better to take advantage of the fact that things don''t get too serious, and arrange the marriage first, so as to avoid any mistakes in the future." Mr. Li is very satisfied with the new wife chosen by the wife-owner for his son. Ever since Su Qiruo moved into the City Lord''s Mansion, Mrs. Li has been taking care of her food, housing and transportation. The wife-lord asked him to intentionally let Bai Huaxiang get close to Su Qiruo, and he also took a closer look at it. That woman is calm and reliable. It''s just that he was worried about this person''s origin, but the wife-leader said that she had the ability to protect them. The person Li Shi admired the most in his life was his wife-leader. Since the wife-leader said yes, he believed it. The two couples decided on their marriage as if they cared about no one else, without even looking at the two on the bed. Baihua Limo seemed to have the answer in his heart, but he still felt that Su Qiruo was to blame for this matter. She must be too good at disguising, so mother and father were willing to help him plot against his son. You must know that he is the only young master of the City Lord''s Mansion. Even if he shows his face outside to do business, both mother and father can rely on him, so how can he send a strange woman to his bed? Su Qiruo also saw Baihua Limo''s displeasure, although she felt aggrieved, she didn''t rush to explain anything. If she "married" to Baihua''s house to save the father and son''s life, then let''s do this first! It''s a big deal. In the future, when he meets someone he likes and can protect him, she will just make peace with him. "You don''t need to worry, nothing happened between us, even if I want to, I feel helpless." Su Qiruo covered her chest and coughed softly, then whispered in Baihualimo''s ear. A strange cold scent hit, Bai Hualimo''s heart burned, and his body froze again with fright. However, he also understood what she said. She meant that they were just on the same bed and didn''t do anything. Now that she has injuries on her body, she can''t do anything even if she wants to. Even if she knew it was true, Su Qiruo still made Baihua Limo blush half of her pretty face when she said it like this. Before he could react, the woman sat up straight and moved away from him. Perhaps people outside also heard Su Qiruo''s cough, Bai Huawu hurriedly stepped forward and said to the inside: "Ah Ruo, are you alright?" She just ordered someone to add some soothing things to the medicine, so it shouldn''t hurt her body. "nothing." Su Qiruo''s voice was a little cold, and she didn''t call Baihuawu''s aunt as usual. Baihuawu had a guilty conscience, felt guilty, touched her nose in embarrassment, and ordered Baihualimo''s personal servant Jixiang and Ruyi to come in and help Su Qiruo change clothes. This matter is not glorious at all, so it is naturally inconvenient for outsiders to know. Jixiang and Ruyi just came out of the shock, and naturally they didn''t have a good face when facing Su Qiruo who took advantage of his son. Su Qiruo didn''t want to make fun of herself, so she waved at the two of them: "I''ll do it myself." The woman moves gracefully, and every move reveals everyone''s demeanor. Bai Hua Li Mo watched from behind her, and felt that her identity was more and more strange. After Su Qiruo left, Baihua Limo got dressed and came out. Seeing the happy faces of his mother and father, he didn''t know how to blame them. "Mo''er, don''t blame your mother, mother is also doing it for your own good." Bai Huawu broke the silence by opening her mouth first. After all, she was the one who made a mistake first. "Does the mother know who she is, so she dares to send someone to her son''s bed?" Although Baihua Limo didn''t directly blame her, her tone was somewhat displeased. Bai Huawu and Li Shi naturally heard it too. "She has a special status, so it''s inconvenient for me to tell you, but you have to trust your mother, she won''t harm you." Baihuawu had seen the jade pendant on Su Qiruo when she rescued her, so she guessed her identity, so she dared to keep her in the mansion. It''s just that Su Qiruo has a special status, so it''s inconvenient to publicize it. The fewer people who know about it, the better, even if it''s her husband and son, she dare not tell. Several princesses in the court were fighting like a raging fire, and if Su Qi was seriously injured and appeared in Baihua City, she might also intentionally hide from the capital and keep her in Baihua City, that would be the best decision. It can not only protect the son, but also protect the peace of Baihua City when the princess ascends the throne in the future. Seeing Baihuawu a lot, he can naturally guess what the emperor is thinking. The one above is the best at using the technique of balance. These princesses are fighting back and forth, but they are just paving the way for Her Royal Highness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 549： New Wife, My Tsundere Husband (4) Chapter 549 My new wife, my tsundere husband (4) On the concubine, on the elders, on the virtuous, His Royal Highness is all occupied, and the emperor is not extremely fatuous, so how can he let the position of the empress be sidelined? These people are fighting back and forth, but it''s just a joke. It''s just a pity that the Su family in Yong''an City is full of noble and loyal ministers, and there is only such a daughter left, and she was almost hunted to death. If Su Qi is, no one knows better than Baihuawu. She also knows something about the Su family, so she also wants to protect Su Qiruo with her own body, and leave a bloodline for the Su family. Those people thought that if Su Qi died, they probably wouldn''t find her so quickly. Even if they find her in the future, Su Qiruo''s injury will heal, and then it''s time to think of a countermeasure. Hundred Flowers City has not been a decoration for a hundred years, and the accumulated power is more than enough to deal with a few killers. Those whimsical princesses dont want to set up Baihuacheng, if they dare to come, she Baihuawu will make those people come and go. "Even if her identity is the same, how does mother know whether her character is good or bad? If she is like your aunt and the others, wouldn''t you have handed over Hundred Flowers City to the thieves?" Baihua Limo felt more and more that Su Qiruo had given her mother some ecstasy soup to make her trust her like that. "To tell you the truth, my mother had some friendship with her mother. She is a noble person and her family background is clean. Speaking of which, if I hadn''t rescued her by mistake this time, with our Baihua family''s status, You can''t be her rightful king." Now it''s good, not only can she be the king, but also let her marry into Baihua''s family, their family has found a treasure. Baihuawu said, and became happy again. Xu had worked too hard today and was involved in an old illness, so as soon as he finished speaking, Bai Huawu supported the bedpost and coughed. Seeing this, Baihua Limo didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so she hurriedly stepped forward to help her mother to sit down, and called Jixiang to find a doctor. Seeing this, Mrs. Li''s eyes turned red. He knew that the wife-master was so eager to find a good wife-leader for her son because of her health, and she might not last long. Last time he eavesdropped on the conversation between the doctor and his wife. Although he didn''t hear all of it, he still remembered it as "the end of the battle". "Mo''er, your mother loves you the most, and she will never harm you. I have observed that child for several months, and it is indeed a good one. You have to trust your mother''s vision." Baihua Limo opened his mouth to refute, but when he saw the hope in his mother''s eyes and the tears in his father''s eyes, he held back. If it can make his mother happy, he will recruit people in. It''s a big deal to keep her in the mansion, and the city lord''s mansion does not lack her food and clothes. "Children obey their mothers." Seeing that Baihua Limo finally let go, Baihuawu was so excited that tears filled her eyes, she hurriedly turned around and held Li Shi''s hand tightly. "Hurry up, choose an auspicious day, and arrange the marriage for the two children." In this way, even if she dies, she can feel at ease. Baihuawu designed this scene not for her son, because she knew that his son was filial, as long as she said it, his son would definitely agree. She was actually doing it for Su Qiruo, and only if Su Qiruo couldn''t refuse could she recruit people to the mansion. In Baihuawu''s view, she can kill two birds with one stone, she can not only protect Baihua''s family, but also protect Su Qiruo. If Su Qi was someone who valued love and righteousness, even for Baihualimo''s reputation, she would not refuse to agree. A big matter came to her mind, Bai Huawu was in a good mood, before the doctor came over, she walked back to the front hall by herself. The most important thing now is to get the two children''s marriage done quickly, and then divide the eldest house while she still has breath. "I looked at the two children and saw that it was you and me who did it, and I was afraid that..." Mrs. Li supported Baihuawu, frowning worriedly. He was worried that Su Qiruo would have resentment in his heart, and he would vent his anger on his son in the future. Bai Huawu raised her hand slightly, stopped Li Shi''s words and said, "Don''t worry, that child is a good one, I''m not mistaken, you and Mo''er''s good days are yet to come!" "Wife master..." When Li Shi heard this, tears rolled out uncontrollably. Without a wife-head, how can he have a good life? The wife-master treated him very well in his life, even though he only gave birth to a son, Mo''er, without a daughter, the wife-master never took care of him, just to give him the face of the lord. Most of the women in the Baihua family are benevolent and righteous, but she is the only one who is as dedicated and loving as the wife-lord. Mrs. Li is very fortunate that she can meet such a good wife. However, his wife is nearly ten years older than him, and now his body can no longer support him, but there is nothing he can do. "Ah Nuan, don''t cry." Bai Huawu raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of Li Shi''s eyes, stared at his red eyes and pulled the corners of his mouth, saying, "You entered my Baihua Mansion at the age of ten, married me at the age of fourteen, and lost my eldest daughter to save me. This is all I owe you. Now I only hope that you and Mo''er can be well. As for the City Lord''s Mansion... as long as If Su Qi is here, you don''t have to worry about anything." She was very thankful that she rescued Su Qiruo that day, this life-saving grace was enough to protect Baihua City. Bai Huawu is not a villain, but for the sake of her husband and son, she has no choice but to repay her kindness. If Su Qi is to blame, then blame her. But she had to think about her husband and son. Before she died, the people in the big house were already ready to move. If she is really gone, is there still a place for her husband and son in Baihua City? She can''t let that happen. So, Su Qiruo, I''m sorry! Su Qiruo didn''t know how she walked back to the front yard, anyway, she fell asleep as soon as she saw her bed. This time I slept in a dark place, and I didn''t know anything about personnel. When she woke up again, she only felt refreshed, and her body became much lighter. Su Qiruo washed her face and prepared to practice in the yard for a while with her sword in hand. Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she saw a boy with eyes swollen from crying sitting at the door, which shocked her greatly. "Woooooooooooo..." Hearing the sound of the door opening, the boy dared to let go and cry. "I don''t know what happened to the second son?" Su Qiruo''s tone was indifferent, she really couldn''t like Dafang''s white-eyed wolf. Even if this young man is a little innocent, she can''t give him half a favor. "Sister Su, you... are you going to marry into Baihua Mansion and become your brother''s wife?" Bai Huaxiang raised her red and swollen eyes to look at Su Qiruo, and asked sobbingly. When he heard the news for the first time yesterday, he thought it was because the servants couldn''t control their mouths and spread it randomly. But today he went to pay his respects to his father, and his mother was also in his room, and he heard his mother say that the second aunt had already set a wedding date for Baihua Limo and Su Qiruo, and they were only waiting for the eighth day of next month to get married. Bai Huaxiang still can''t believe it, how could Su Qiruo, who is so good, marry that **** Baihua Limo? (end of this chapter) Chapter 550： My Tsundere Husband (5) Chapter 550 My new wife, my tsundere husband (5) That is, if Su Qi really wants to marry the young master of Baihua Mansion, he should marry him. He is younger than Baihua Limo, and he is more disciplined than Baihua Limo, and he has always liked her in his heart. But how could she be with Baihua Limo? A decent woman marrying into another family''s mansion, and even her own children will have to take the man''s surname in the future, which woman can bear such humiliation? He is different. If Sister Su is willing to marry him, he can marry her. Their child can take her surname Su, and he won''t show his face outside like Baihua Limo all day long. He will stay in the mansion to take care of his wife and goddaughter, and only revolve around her. Su Qiruo was startled, she didn''t expect the news to spread so quickly. Presumably this is due to Bai Huawu''s contribution again, as if she was afraid that she would run away, she hurriedly settled the marriage. But what happened yesterday, Baihua Limo''s reputation is not good, if she refuses again, how will he marry in the future? Su Qiruo nodded, calmly said: "Yes." She is a surrogate, and she is only a surrogate wife in Baihua Mansion in name. Baihua Limo doesn''t like her, and she is not interested in this arrogant and indifferent Baihua boy. The only thing she has to do is to find her younger brother earlier. After Baihua Limo regains control of the City Lord''s Mansion, she will bring him back to Beijing. She had to avenge the Su family''s blood feud, and her mother, father and three sisters couldn''t die in vain. Those executioners who struggled with power were all innocent, only the Su family who lost more than a hundred people innocently became victims of their struggle. Now the position of the princess is also in jeopardy. Without the protection of the Su family, such a kind and soft-hearted prince doesn''t know how to go on. It''s just that she can''t go back to the capital now, even if she wants to help the princess, she is powerless. When thinking of the Su family, Su Qiruo felt a murderous look, and Bai Huaxiang was so frightened that she forgot to cry. He has always felt that Su Qiruo is a cold and gentle person, which seems to be a bit contradictory, but after getting in touch with her, he finds that she seems to be gentle, but in fact she is very indifferent to everyone. This was the first time he felt a different breath from her. Did his question annoy her? "Sister Su, are you... really going to be Baihualimo''s new wife? You know that his reputation outside is not good, and he has a childhood sweetheart, you will not be happy with him." Bai Huaxiang bit her lip, stood up with her hands on her hands, didn''t care to pat the dirt on her body, and just said hastily. Su Qiruo glanced at Bai Huaxiang indifferently, such a petty demeanor really echoed Dafang''s tutor, exactly the same as his calculating father. Those who talk about people behind their backs must be right and wrong. Su Qiruo always likes to be upright, this Bai Huaxiang is Baihua Limo''s cousin, and he ran to speak ill of his brother in front of him, an outsider, thanks to him having such a big head. I dont know if its full of paste or water. Left and right don''t have any brains, after all, people with brains can''t do such a thing. Others can slander Baihua Limo, but Baihuaxiang is the only one who can''t. If Baihua Limo''s reputation is ruined, how can he be better as he is also the son of Baihua Mansion? "so what?" Su Qiruo raised the corner of her mouth and asked indifferently. A gust of morning wind blew up her snow-white clothes. Su Qiruo turned the sword lightly in his hand, and the person had already jumped out. Since she was injured, she couldn''t sleep well every night, and her eyes were full of blood when she closed her eyes. Yesterday she was so disturbed by Baihuawu, she had a good night''s sleep, and she also feels better today. Sure enough, no matter how good the medicine is, it needs to be paired with good sleep to get twice the result with half the effort. With a twist of his wrist, he swung the sword in his hand and jumped up facing the morning sun in the morning dew. Bai Huaxiang also forgot to cry, just stared blankly at the woman wielding a sword among the flowers. She was really the best looking person he had ever seen. How can such a good person be Baihua Limo''s second wife? As soon as he heard that Baihua Xiangtian had come to Su Qiruo''s yard before dawn, Li Shi hurried over with his son. Baihua Limo had thousands of reluctances in her heart, but she didn''t dare to hurt her father''s heart again. My mother''s health is going from bad to worse, and my father is sad enough. When the father and son arrived, what they saw was the chic figure of a woman in white in the bustling room, and even Baihua Limo, who had never had a good impression of Su Qiruo, couldn''t help but stare dumbfounded. As expected of a young lady raised by an aristocratic family in the capital, is she different from the girls in Baihua City? All the women in this city are not as beautiful as her. Looking at the person in front of her with satisfaction, Mrs. Li couldn''t help sighing: "Your mother has always had the best vision, and the wife she chooses for you is always right." Ms. Li suddenly remembered what his wife said, if she hadn''t saved the child, their Baihua family would not be worthy of him. Mr. Li doesn''t understand the rules of noble families in the capital. He grew up in Baihua City and never went out. But he also understands that there are many rules in the capital, and these ladies from aristocratic families may not live as comfortably as they do. Like Su Qiruo, it is pitiful that she was so seriously injured and almost died in the barren hills. Baihua Limo pursed her lips, but said nothing. Li Shi pushed Baihua Limo''s arm, and motioned him to deliver the food box in his hand to Su Qiruo. In the future, the two of them will live together, and they have to get used to it slowly. Baihua Limo hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly walked forward. Su Qiruo stopped when she heard the sound, beads of sweat on her forehead stuck to the side of her face with a strand of hair sticking to her face, her gleaming white face looked weaker and weaker in the morning light. Baihua Limo stopped three steps away from Su Qiruo, he could smell the cold fragrance of her even here. He held the food box tightly in his hand, and didn''t dare to look directly at Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo looked at it for a while, and then spoke first. "Is Hundred Playboy busy?" They are not familiar with each other, and with the words they said in bed yesterday, this is the second time today. Baihua Limo handed over the food box in his hand, and said calmly: "Father asked me to bring you breakfast." Su Qiruo took a look at the food box, then looked at the direction where only a corner of clothes was exposed behind the big tree, and raised her hand to take it. "Thank you uncle for me." To be honest, getting along like this is quite embarrassing. But Su Qiruo also knows that she is different from Baihua Limo, she is a woman, so she should take the initiative. "Please take a trip too." A gust of wind came, carrying her voice and gentleness, and it reached Baihualimo''s ears together. Although she also got along with women at the same table when discussing business abroad, Baihua Limo has always abided by the rules. It was the first time for him to get along with a woman like this, and he was a little nervous and a little overwhelmed. "You are Welcome." Bai Hua Li Mo forced himself to calm down, "You haven''t recovered yet, so take good care of your wounds, and I won''t bother you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 551： My Tsundere Husband (6) Chapter 551 My new wife, my tsundere husband (6) After saying that, he turned around and left, with a bit of unspeakable panic. But in Su Qiruo''s eyes, this scene became Baihualimo''s reluctance, but also, Baihualimo in the book has always been very disgusted with "Su Qiruo", otherwise it wouldn''t be long after Baihuawu passed away. He wrote her a letter of divorce. Looking at Baihua Limo''s leaving back, Su Qiruo frowned slightly. She really has to work hard to get close to this guy, not to mention how much he likes her, but at least let him understand that she is here to help him. Even if they want to reconcile and leave, they have to deal with Dafang''s family, and then we can talk about it without any worries. Seeing that Baihua Limo left after only saying a few words with Su Qiruo, Li could not help feeling a little anxious. Bai Huaxiang was still sitting in the yard staring at her like a tiger, why didn''t this child know how to worry at all? "You, you, you really don''t live up to expectations." Mrs. Li stomped her feet angrily, but couldn''t say anything to complain. After all, with his son''s temperament, he should be content with being able to compromise so far today. No matter, take your time, with him pushing behind, the two children can always get acquainted with each other quickly. Su Qiruo walked back with the food box in one hand and the sword in the other, and did not stop when passing by Baihuaxiang. Only one sentence was left: "Second Young Master, don''t come again in the future, I''m afraid Li Mo will be unhappy if he sees it." Bai Huaxiang clenched her fists tightly, looking at the woman''s ruthless back, tears rolled out of her eyes. She is really ruthless. Bai Huaxiang ran out of Su Qiruo''s yard crying, so naturally he couldn''t hide this matter from other people in Baihua Mansion. Ji Xiang couldn''t help curling his lips when he heard about it. "Our future wife-lord is quite capable. He can bully the second son into tears." The second young master is usually a good person, and he always bullies others behind his back, but it is the first time he has seen him so sad. However, he deserved it. "I see that the second young master posted it himself. Now that Miss Su is going to marry our young master, the second young master is naturally unhappy." Ruyi doesn''t think that Su Qiruo will bully Bai Huaxiang, he has secretly looked at that Miss Su a few times, he doesn''t look like a bad person. The marriage between the young master and Miss Su has already been settled, and the second young master still insists on moving forward. Could it be that he wants to be a child for Miss Su? Miss Su is married, so she can''t afford a concubine. "Hmph! It''s fine if she treats you well, but if she dares to offend you, I won''t recognize her." Jixiang and Ruyi grew up beside Baihua Limo since he was a child, and they are his right-hand men. For Jixiang, there is no one more important than the son in this world. Ruyi pulled Jixiang''s sleeve in disapproval, frowned and said, "Keep your voice down, don''t be overheard by the young master. I see that Miss Su doesn''t look like a playboy, but you can''t trust her, don''t you?" Do you believe in the vision of the city lord?" Ruyi is one year older than Jixiang, and she is much more stable. Then Jixiang lowered his voice and said: "That''s because you haven''t seen those women who can pretend. You forgot the woman who was recruited by the royal family in the west of the city five years ago? She abducted the property of the Wang family, murdered Zhengjun''s life, and took The little waiter who had an affair ran away, and he hasn''t caught anyone until now, isn''t this matter just let it go?" I can''t catch anyone for five years, so I don''t know where he went to have a good time! I think that when the prince of the Wang family got married, Jixiang and Ruyi went to join in the fun. They saw the woman with their own eyes, and she was also handsome and extraordinary. But what about the result? You can''t judge by appearance, who knows whether this is black or white! When Ruyi heard this, she couldn''t help becoming worried. The prince of the Wang family is indeed a poor man. But thinking of her own son''s temperament, Ruyi shook her head again and said: "That''s different. Mr. Wang''s family was raised in the backyard since he was a child. He has a soft temperament and no opinions. But our son is different, because he really found something abnormal about her. Shi Heli is, Zuo only drives people out of the mansion, but he won''t lose his life like Prince Wang." "You don''t understand, once the man is in love, the woman will bring a glass of poisoned wine, and he will drink it like honey. I am worried about the young master..." Ji Xiang clenched his fists and frowned, because Miss Su was too good-looking, and he was afraid that his young master would not be able to control him and lose his original intention. "Our son is different, he won''t." Ruyi still believes in her young master, if the woman is not a good person, the young master will naturally be able to withdraw. Now that the city lord is in poor health, the young master can no longer disobey him no matter what. And this marriage has been settled, all the posts have been sent out, and there is no way to change it. "hope so!" The two were silent for a long time, and when the voice of Baihualimo came from inside the house, they hurried in. "Tomorrow, I have invited Ms. Zhao to Wenxiang Pavilion to taste tea. Go and find out the new lavender suit that you made two days ago." Baihua Limo flipped through the ledger in her hand and said without raising her head. "Yes, son." Jixiang responded and went to the closet to search for clothes, only Ruyi was left standing there, looking at Baihualimo in embarrassment. "Is there something wrong?" Baihua Limo looked up at Ruyi, and asked in a low voice. Ruyi hesitated for a moment, and then said boldly: "My lord, now your marriage with Miss Su has been settled, if you keep in touch with Miss Zhao again, Miss Su''s side may be..." Ruyi''s worries are not unreasonable, it''s fine if there is no marriage in the past. Now the future wife-head is still in the mansion, but my son is going out to drink tea with other women, what kind of rumor does this sound like? Not to mention how others laughed at Miss Su, even the young master''s face is not good-looking! There have been a lot of gossips between the young master and Miss Zhao''s family, and Ms. Su may not be clear when she is new here. If she listens to it in the future, it will not affect her relationship with the young master. Baihua Limo frowned slightly, but he didn''t think much about it. But with so many businesses in his hands, he has to deal with those bosses, so he can''t cut off his future just because he is married! "The one who cleans herself will clean herself. If she can''t trust me, the marriage will not work." Baihua Limo closed the account book, suddenly a feeling of irritability emerged in her heart, and what she said was not very pleasant. It''s not easy for a man in the world. If he is a daughter, why should he worry about what he has so much. "My lord, you can''t say that. You are not familiar with Ms. Su. If she wants to trust you, she must have a chance, right? Leaving aside the past, you should always think about it in the future. Women in this world have Which one is shameless?" Ruyi became anxious when she heard her young master say that. If the young master has such a temper, the life with Miss Su may not last long. If the big house plots against the young master and the lord in the future, who else can support the young master? The new month has begun, my dears, the red beans are here! I''ll help you to urge you to read Ruchen and open a new book~ Hehe... (end of this chapter) Chapter 552： My Tsundere Husband (7) Chapter 552 The new wife, my tsundere husband (7) Baihua Limo laughed when he heard this. "She wants face? Doesn''t this son want to lose face? Those businesses are accumulated by my Baihua family for hundreds of years. If I give up for him, where are the ancestors of the Baihua family?" He just can''t see those women arrogantly making men compromise for the sake of face, why? Just because she became his wife, should he give up everything for her? "Master..." Ruyi called out worriedly, and he found that the more he persuaded, the angrier he seemed to be! But he didn''t say anything beyond the rules, why are you so angry, young master? Baihua Limo waved his hand: "You don''t need to say too much, I have my own calculations in my heart." It''s just a surrogate wife ordered by his mother, he wants to see if she dares to take care of his own affairs. The next morning, Baihua Limo left the mansion without even having breakfast. Mrs. Li came over with a food box and was about to take her son to deliver food to Su Qiruo, only to find that Baihua Limo had long since disappeared in the yard. "Where did your son go?" "Returning to the lord, my son... He asked Miss Zhao to discuss business today, and he went out early in the morning." The servant in the yard answered truthfully. The person in front of me is the lord who loves the son the most, so there is no need to lie to him. When Mrs. Li heard this, she was so angry that she almost jumped up. "This dishonest thing is already engaged, why are you still messing around like this?" The young lady of the Zhao family is close to her son, and Li Shi naturally knows it in her heart. Now that his future wife-lord is still sick in the mansion, the child has gone out to discuss business with other women. If this matter reaches Su Qiruo''s ears, wouldn''t it be a waste of ruining a good marriage? Mrs. Li didn''t bother to deliver breakfast to Su Qiruo, and hurried back to her yard with the food box, and went to discuss with her wife. "Nonsense! Hurry up and order someone to bring that rebellious son back to me. In the future, I must be accompanied by Ah Ruo when discussing business matters, otherwise he will not be allowed to step out of this house. Cough cough..." Baihuawu was so angry that she couldn''t stop coughing, but it frightened Mrs. Li. "Wife master, don''t worry, Mo''er is not a child who doesn''t know how to measure, maybe it is really important." Ms. Li patted Baihuawu''s back to comfort her, for fear that her wife-head would be angry. "No matter what important things can''t tolerate him being so inconsiderate, does he take his wife in his eyes?" Baihuawu coughed so much that her face was flushed, and she was very angry when she cursed, so Li finally felt relieved. "It''s not that you don''t know Mo''er''s temperament. He is reluctant to marry this marriage. We have to give him time to adapt." Ms. Li persuaded her from the sidelines, although she was annoyed at her son''s unruly behavior, she had to defend her son. Who told him to be such a baby bump? "His marriage must be settled, and the people in the big house will not be able to sit still. Is he afraid that others will not be able to catch him?" Baihuawu sighed and said angrily, "Such a good wife and master can''t even ask for it, he is unlucky. If I didn''t use that shameful method, where would it be his turn to be here here?" The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, Baihuawu finally decided to take the initiative to go to Su Qiruo to confess, and explain the matter clearly, so as not to affect the feelings of the young wife and husband in the future. Mrs. Li sighed, seeing his wife-in-law hastily left, she didn''t dare to stop her. There is no impenetrable wall in the world, and it is right for the wife-owner to do so. Rather than being used to provoke the relationship between them in the future, it would be better to make it clear earlier. The virtues of the people in Dafang, they have already seen clearly. If it wasn''t for the thought of the blood relationship in the past, the eldest room would have been separated and singled out long ago. In the past few years, the big house has had no major faults. Even if they want to separate the family, the other side of the clan cannot agree. Baihuawu didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and went directly to Su Qiruo''s courtyard. At this moment, Su Qiruo was sitting at the table having breakfast, thinking about where to find someone later. In fact, she already had some clues about where Lin Ruoxing was. According to the plot in the book, Lin Ruoxing was the hero, and he didn''t suffer much when he was living outside. A little bit, but no danger. Later she was found by "Su Qiruo", brought back to the capital, married to His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, had three daughters and one son, and became the most favored empress of the dynasty. "Ah Ruo." Bai Huawu called embarrassingly, Su Qiruo didn''t expect her to come now, so she put down her chopsticks and got up to greet her. "Auntie, why are you here?" This is the first time they have met alone since the drug-taking incident. "No need, just sit and eat." "Auntie, sit down." Su Qiruo stepped forward to support Bai Huawu to sit down, but she didn''t take the initiative to ask her why she came. Baihuawu touched her sleeves embarrassingly, and said bluntly: "I''m ashamed to bother you for breakfast, but I''m here mainly because of my son who doesn''t live up to expectations." After she told about Baihua Limo going out to discuss business with Zhao Wenxuan, she also told her the rumors about Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan in the city. Instead of Su Qiruo hearing this from other people in the future, it would be better for her to say it. "But don''t worry, Mo''er is not a careless person. It''s my fault that he''s been running around like a daughter all these years. Don''t blame the child. It''s because I didn''t keep his sister that I let him bear such a heavy burden." Although Mo''er is more resolute and proud than ordinary men, he is not that kind of shameless person, I hope you will bear with me." When Bai Huawu said these words, she felt ashamed. For her son, she really did her best. The mistakes she made, but Su Qiruo has to bear the rest of the responsibility, just because she relied on the kindness of saving someone''s life. Baihuawu himself hates and despises this kind of person the most, but he never thought that he would become such a person. "Don''t worry, Auntie. Young Master Baihua can be trusted as a junior, and it''s really admirable for a man to have such ambitions." If Su Qi didn''t know about it, she might really think that she had meddled in her childhood sweetheart''s feelings, but she knew better than anyone else that Zhao Wenxuan couldn''t marry Baihua Limo at all, and Baihua Limo wouldn''t marry Zhao Wenxuan either. These two can be regarded as role models among men in this era, bold and assertive, and dare to challenge the world. Su Qiruo not only doesn''t hate it, but also admires it. If there is a chance, she also wants to get to know this Miss Zhao, no, Mr. Zhao. Baihuawu''s heart warmed, and she knew that she had read the right person. "Good boy, if you have such a heart, I can feel at ease when I entrust my son and the Baihua family to you. Cough cough..." "Auntie, don''t get excited and be careful." (end of this chapter) Chapter 553： My Tsundere Husband (8) Chapter 553 My new wife, my tsundere husband (8) Even if Baihuawu plotted against her, Su Qiruo would not blame her. This is just a helpless act of a mother who loves her son eagerly. If it were me, I would definitely do the same. "As you can see, my body... I''m afraid I won''t last long." Bai Huawu held Su Qiruo''s hand tightly, smiled wryly, "I, Bai Huawu, have been upright all my life, but I owe you everything. Ah Ruo, if you blame me, blame me, but don''t get involved with Mo''er. Mo''er doesn''t know anything!" Su Qiruo shook his head and said: "Auntie is serious, this junior was saved by his aunt, and he was lucky to save his life. Even if Young Master Baihua doesn''t marry me, this junior will use his life to protect his safety." What Su Qiruo actually wants to say is that if Baihua Limo is really unwilling, then forget it. But she also knew that if she wanted to deal with Dafang''s people in a legitimate way, she had to become a member of Baihua''s family. "Son, you don''t understand, the matter of the Baihua family is not as simple as it seems." Baihuawu told Su Qiruo all the things that Dafang had done in the past. Originally, family ugliness should not be spread outside, but in Baihuawu''s eyes, Su Qiruo was already her daughter-in-law, so naturally she was from her own family. "Auntie was too kind back then." Da Fang did so many outrageous things, and Baihuawu didn''t pursue it for the face of the deceased old city lord, which made them intensify and become more arrogant. The death of the deceased Miss of the City Lord''s Mansion was related to the Dafang, how could Baihuawu allow them to live in the City Lord''s Mansion properly? The benevolence of a woman is unacceptable. "After all, they are the sisters of the same father and compatriots. I was also soft-hearted at the beginning, but I didn''t expect to leave such a big hidden danger for Mo''er and his father and son. Son, the city lord''s mansion and Mo''er will be handed over to you in the future, please take good care of them." Watch them. If... If one day you can''t protect yourself, please take Mo''er away. Although he has a stubborn temper, he is indeed a good boy. He likes to bury things in his heart and refuses to say it. You have to worry a little bit more." Poor parents all over the world. When Bai Huawu knew that his time was numbered, the thing that worried him most was his son. "Don''t worry, Auntie, if Su Qi swears to heaven, she will protect Mo Wuyou with her life." Su Qiruo finally stopped calling Mr. Baihua, which made Baihuawu''s complexion much better. "Good boy, I have wronged you." With trembling hands, Bai Huawu took out a jade pendant from her bosom and stuffed it into Su Qiruo''s hand, but she didn''t say anything, and Su Qiruo didn''t ask carefully. But the hands they held were tight. Bai Huawu gave her all the most cherished things in his life, so Su Qiruo naturally didn''t dare not take good care of them. So much so that she was planning to go out to find Lin Ruoxing, so she changed her direction and went to Wenxiang Pavilion first. Based on Baihuawu''s intentions, Dafang will definitely do everything possible to ruin her marriage with Baihua Limo. Today, Baihua Limo went out of the house privately to meet with Zhao Wenxuan, but it happened to give Dafang a chance. If she doesn''t go and have a look, she will really feel worried. Thinking of the jade pendant that Bai Huawu gave her, Su Qiruo''s heart suddenly tightened. Looking at Baihuawu''s state, I''m afraid it won''t last long. I don''t know if they can survive their marriage. If Baihuawu is gone and she is alone, how can she protect Baihualimo and his son? A familiar whistle sounded, Su Qiruo paused, turned around and disappeared at the end of the street. "This subordinate has seen the young master." The woman in black kneeling on the ground was exhausted, but her eyes were shining, full of joy. She knew that her young master was still alive. Looking at the person in front of her, Su Qiruo''s lips trembled, and in the end she only said three words: "Get up!" "It is said in the capital that the young master is dead, but the subordinates don''t believe it, so they searched all the way. Fortunately, the sky has eyes, young master, you are fine." The woman in black is Ying Yi, the leader of the Su family''s secret guards, who was personally raised by Su''s mother when she was alive. "I was seriously injured, but fortunately I was rescued by the City Lord Baihua, and now I am living in the City Lord''s Mansion." Su Qiruo nodded, briefly explained what happened to her during this period, and then asked, "How many of you are left today?" When Su Qiruo asked this question, Su Qiruo''s hands clenched into fists unconsciously, and a cold light appeared in her eyes. When the Su family had an accident, many hidden guards died trying to protect the little master, and Su Qiruo was not sure how many people were still alive. "Returning to the young master, there are still eighty-nine people left in Anbu, and they are all looking for the whereabouts of the young master." Kageichi said respectfully, his voice was as smooth as before, except his body was extremely stiff. There were 360 ??people in Anbu, and now only 89 survived. "You call ten people to protect the young master, and the rest stay in the Zhuangzi under Jiangnan''s father''s name. Don''t act rashly." Yingyi''s eyes flashed, and excitement flashed across his cold face. The young master is still alive? "Yes." Keichi was so happy that his voice became louder. "After everyone is here, you can continue to follow me!" Although Su Qiruo lives in the City Lord''s Mansion, she has no one of her own. The secret guards of the Su family are all trustworthy, and these are the only people she dares to use now. "Your orders are obeyed. Young master, the situation in the capital is unknown. The princesses will not think of coming to Baihua City for a while. You can also recuperate here first. Otherwise... it will save a lot of trouble if you send more people over to serve you. . When the film came out of Beijing, the situation in the capital was not stable yet. The Su family was destroyed, and the princess has fallen out of favor now. The second princess, the fourth queen, and the fifth prince are all big. Their young masters may not be able to return to the capital for a while. Su Qiruo thought about it, and felt that what Ying Yi said made sense. But he was afraid that those people would take the blame, so he said: "Then let Yingsan bring ten more people over, I will be useful." "Yes." Yingyi responded, and if Su Qi had no more orders, she flew away. The appearance of Ying Yi made Su Qiruo''s heart finally settle down. With your own people, it will be much more convenient to do anything. No matter what kind of tricks that big room wants to play, she can still watch for Baihua Limo. Su Qiruo is not familiar with Baihua City, and she has never gone out after recovering from her injury. This is the first time she has walked on this street. Find a vegetable stall owner and asked the way to Wenxiang Pavilion, Su Qiruo went in that direction. Although there are people coming and going in Baihua City, there has never been a person with such a temperament, and the people on the street can''t help but look at her a few more times. Su Qiruo is not annoyed either, because she is a woman, and it is not a disadvantage to be looked at by others in this day and age. Wenxiang Pavilion is the largest tea house in Baihua City, with a superior location and elegant layout. As soon as Su Qiruo entered the door, a waiter from the shop greeted her: "Miss, please, do you have an appointment with someone?" Most of the people who come to Wenxiang Pavilion to drink tea are rich and noble families. They reserve private rooms in advance, and when they come, there will be a waiter in the shop to lead them there. (end of this chapter) Chapter 554： My Tsundere Husband (9) Chapter 554 My new wife, my tsundere husband (9) The shop waiter saw Su Qiruo''s extraordinary bearing and rich clothes, so he asked this question. "I''m here to look for someone, which room is Miss Zhao Wenxuan in?" Su Qiruo nodded, she couldn''t say that she came to find Baihua Limo, so she could only use Zhao Wenxuan''s name first. Because Zhao Wenxuan was originally a businessman, and there were all kinds of guests to welcome and send, so the second sister did not suspect him. "Please follow the little one to the second floor." The second youngest sister led Su Qiruo to the door of a private room, gently knocked on the door, and whispered: "Boss Zhao, your guest has arrived." Zhao Wenxuan was taken aback, glanced at Baihua Limo who was making tea with downcast eyes, and then said, "Come in!" He only made an appointment with Baihua Limo today, and he didn''t have any guests at all, and he didn''t know who was looking for him. But no matter what, there is no reason to refuse to see him. Businessmen pay attention to peace, and he also wants to see what kind of big deal this person is looking for him to discuss. "Miss please." The second youngest sister opened the door, and bowed to invite Su Qiruo to enter. Baihua Limo still lowered her head and stared at the teacup in her hand without blinking, but Zhao Wenxuan was taken aback by the woman who came in rashly. The appearance of an exiled immortal, not stained with dust, does not look like a businessman. Besides, he had never seen her in Baihua City, so she must not be from Baihua City. "I don''t know if your Excellency is..." Zhao Wenxuan got up slowly, cupped her fists slightly towards Su Qiruo and said doubtfully. Su Qiruo hooked her lips into a smile, returned the gift, and then looked at Baihua Limo who had never raised an eyelid from the beginning to the end. "I, Su Qiruo, is Li Mo''s fiance." Bai Hua Limo''s hand holding the teapot froze, and when he heard her voice, he already sensed something was wrong. Zhao Wenxuan was also taken aback, she didn''t expect that this person in front of her was the married wife who made Baihua Limo worry. City Master Baihua really has a good eye, choosing such a good and graceful person for her son. Zhao Wenxuan thought she had seen a lot of people, so she could see the extraordinaryness of the woman in front of her at a glance. Her demeanor and behavior are all role models for everyone, and she is definitely not a lady from an ordinary family. But why did such a big man marry into the City Lord''s Mansion? It''s no wonder that Baihua Limo couldn''t figure it out, and he couldn''t figure it out either. The fact that Su Qiruo was rescued by Baihuawu was not hidden from the outside world, but outsiders only knew that she was injured and was picked up by the city lord Baihua, but they didn''t know that she almost died outside. So no one would think about the place where life-saving grace should be promised by body. "You... why are you here?" Baihua Limo felt flustered for no reason, the words Ruyi said in the morning suddenly rang in his ears, he secretly glanced at Su Qiruo, seeing that her expression was the same, he was slightly relieved. its not right! She hasn''t become his wife yet, why should he care about her opinion? Baihua Limo felt uncomfortable like a cat scratching in his heart. He felt that he was influenced by Ruyi, so he couldn''t help but put Su Qiruo in his heart. They obviously didn''t even speak a few words. Su Qiruo chuckled, and said softly: "I went out to do some errands, and I heard from my aunt that you are here to discuss business with people, so I came to see you." She couldn''t say that she came to him on purpose. With Baihualimo''s temperament, she might have to suspect that she was uneasy and kind. If Su Qi said that, Baihua Limo would understand everything. Co-authoring, this is what his good parents did again, making his future wife come to catch his "rape". Zhao Wenxuan took a look at Baihualimo''s expression, secretly felt that it was funny, and realized later: "If Miss Su doesn''t dislike it, let''s sit down and have a cup of tea!" "Thank you, I took the liberty to come here, and I hope Miss Zhao will not be offended." Su Qiruo sat down generously, Zhao Wenxuan glanced at Bai Hualimo who was still in a daze, seeing that he had no intention of pouring tea for Su Qiruo, so she had no choice but to pick up the teapot and pour a cup of tea and hand it over. "Miss Su is serious. Since Miss Su is Li Mo''s fiance, she is not an outsider." When Zhao Wenxuan said this, she still didn''t forget to secretly observe Su Qiruo''s expression, seeing that there was no displeasure on her face, she couldn''t help but frowned. Normal women would always feel a little upset when they saw their fiance staying alone with other women, but this Miss Su didn''t respond. Limo marrying her... Is it good or bad? Zhao Wenxuan naturally believed in City Master Baihua''s vision, but no matter how good this woman is, if she doesn''t like Li Mo, it''s all nonsense. "Thank you." Su Qiruo raised her glass and nodded towards Zhao Wenxuan, and didn''t deliberately say anything related to Baihualimo. She came in, and if Dafang plays some **** scene later, it won''t hurt Baihuali on the street. Sure enough, as City Master Baihua expected, before Su Qiruo had a cup of tea, the door of the private room was forcibly pushed open. "I didn''t mean you, cousin. Now that you have a fiance, how can you meet with your niece alone? What are you doing with Miss Su''s face? And the face of my Baihua family?" Where is it placed?" Before anyone came in, the voice came first. A look of disgust flashed across Bai Huali Mo''s brows, and Zhao Wenxuan frowned. The two of them looked at each other, and when they thought of Su Qiruo''s sudden appearance, they understood everything. Baihua Limo pursed her lips lightly, unable to tell what it was like in her heart. It stands to reason that his indiscreet behavior is cuckolding Su Qiruo, but not only was she not annoyed, she even came here to protect him. As soon as Bai Huaqing rushed in, she was taken aback by Su Qiruo who was sitting there. She had seen Su Qiruo a few times in the City Lord''s Mansion, and naturally recognized her. Besides, her unworthy younger brother is still on hunger strike for this woman in the mansion! But the news she sent to investigate didn''t say that Su Qiruo was with them, it only said that Baihua Limo had a private meeting with Zhao Wenxuan in Wenxiang Pavilion. She left what she was doing alone and came here to "catch rape", how could there be one more person? "Bai Huaqing, are you sick?" Baihua Limo casually threw the teacup out of his hand, Baihuaqing jumped back a step, dodging the smashing cup, but was still wet by the tea. "You...how are you here?" Bai Huaqing didn''t care about getting angry with Bai Huali anymore, she just looked at Su Qiruo and asked. "Miss Baihua, what does this mean?" Su Qiruo raised the corners of her mouth, raised her eyebrows and said, "Li Mo is my fianc, if I accompany him out for a cup of tea, shouldn''t I also inform Miss Bai Hua?" Baihua Qingjun blushed, she had calculated so much that there would be an extra person here. In this way, all her plans were disrupted. Once Baihua Limo recruits this woman, the City Lord''s Mansion will no longer have a place for the Dafang family in the future. She has waited and endured for so many years, isn''t she just waiting for the day when Baihuawu dies? (end of this chapter) Chapter 555： My Tsundere Husband (10) Chapter 555 My new wife, my tsundere husband (10) Now it''s good, but Su Qiruo came out halfway. How can she be convinced by this? The City Lord''s Mansion belongs to her Baihua family, and absolutely cannot be taken away by outsiders. But the woman in front of me is really tolerable. In order to get the City Lord''s Mansion, she even wants a flirtatious man like Baihua Limo. It''s a total embarrassment to women. Baihua Limo''s mere man also wants to inherit the Baihua family, it''s just a dream. Sooner or later, she will drive Li and his son out of the City Lord''s Mansion and Baihua City. It''s just a little boy who didn''t know where to pick it up, Bai Huawu really thinks that their first wife is afraid of her? Just wait and see! "That''s not necessary." Bai Huaqing pouted contemptuously, "It''s just that I heard that my cousin had a private meeting with his niece, so I came here specially to take a look. I didn''t expect Miss Su to be there, but I told you to read a joke. Who told us that Mo''er and Miss Zhao were childhood sweethearts and had an unusual relationship!" Bai Huaqing''s obviously provocative words fell into Su Qiruo''s ears but became a joke, even Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan''s childhood sweethearts can''t affect anything! Could it be that she is still waiting for herself to get jealous and beat up Zhao Wenxuan? Or...retired of this marriage in a rage? But Bai Huaqing didn''t think about it, even if she didn''t marry Baihua Limo, there would be someone else. Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan''s expressions changed. Baihuaqing was intentionally pouring dirty water on them in front of them. Before Baihua Limo could open his mouth to argue, Su Qiruo said first: "Miss Baihua, as Limo''s cousin, doesn''t consider sheltering her younger brother, but instead slanders his innocence in front of his fiance, do you think it''s appropriate? " This idiot, like Bai Huaxiang, is an egoist who is selfish and does not consider his family. This kind of person will never be able to take on great responsibilities, and will only become a joke in the mouth of others. In terms of structure, she is not as broad-minded as Baihua Limo as a woman. Even if Baihua Limo really has something to do with Zhao Wenxuan, as the daughter of the Baihua family, she shouldn''t be talking nonsense outside. If there is something to be resolved behind closed doors, isn''t it the Baihua family who lost it? Fools! "Su Qiruo, don''t be ignorant, I''m talking to you!" Seeing that Su Qiruo was still speaking for Baihua Limo, Bai Huaqing couldn''t help but become angry from embarrassment. "Miss Baihua''s so-called talking to me means slandering my future husband in front of me?" The corner of Su Qiruo''s mouth curled up with disdain, and her eyes were full of sarcasm. Things have become like this, the fool can see Bai Huaqing''s intentions. But Bai Huaqing was still quibbling: "You really don''t know what''s good and what''s wrong, I''m out for you with good intentions, but you are mocking me for such an undisciplined man. Su, you just want to marry into my Baihua''s family." , what is the intention?" As soon as Bai Huaqing turned her face away, she pointed the finger at Su Qiruo again. "Everyone has the love of beauty. Is it possible that I want to marry the person I like, but I have to calculate the pros and cons first like Miss Baihua? Human hearts are dirty, but everything I look at is unclean." Su Qiruo was not annoyed, she just said lightly. Baihua Limo at the side glanced at Su Qiruo unexpectedly, he didn''t expect her to say that. Even if the two of them have no relationship, he should thank her just because of her love for each other today. Zhao Wenxuan glanced at Su Qiruo, and then at Baihua Limo, not understanding what she meant by that. Baihua Limo was so worried about this forced marriage, at first he also thought that this Miss Su was a greedy and lustful person, but when he saw her for the first time today, he really couldn''t believe that such a woman would For the sake of saving his life, he willingly entered the city lord''s mansion. Let''s look at her attitude towards Baihua Limo, she is not like other women who slander her fianc everywhere to show her dignity because of embarrassment, instead she defends it many times. Perhaps, this person is really Ah Mo''s beloved. Zhao Wenxuan has been disguised as a boy since she was a child, and the suffering she has suffered in her life is unimaginable to ordinary people. Even in his dream, he didn''t dare to hope that one day there would be a woman who could defend him like this. Now, he actually feels envious of Baihua Limo. Bai Huaqing snorted disdainfully, and rolled her eyes in Su Qiruo''s direction. "Whether you are interested in Baihua Limo or the wealth of the City Lord''s Mansion, you know it in your heart. Baihua Limo, I don''t care how you hook up with those dubious women outside on weekdays, but if you dare The hundred-year savings of the Baihua family have been handed over to outsiders, so don''t blame me for not thinking about blood and family." "Baihuaqing, please keep your mouth clean. I do business in an open and honest manner, and I have a clear conscience. If you dare to slander me, I will cut off your tongue and take it home and stuff it back into your father''s stomach, so that he will have a new life." Come out, daughter with a clean mouth!" Baihua Limo was also annoyed. All these years, Baihuaqing usually dealt with him secretly, but now she actually slandered his reputation in public. He doesn''t bother to explain, but he can''t let people pour dirty water on his head for no reason. Besides, this is a matter between him, Bai Huaqing and Dafang, so what does it have to do with Su Qi? Why would she implicate the innocent? Regarding Baihua Limo''s swear words, Su Qiruo didn''t feel disgusted, but actually thought it was kind of cute. The young master who has always been indifferent and arrogant can also curse when he is annoyed, which is really rare. Bai Huaqing was obviously dumbfounded by Baihua Limo''s scolding. The two had bickered before, and Baihua Limo had never said such a nasty thing. "You... are you still a man, you? Talking nonsense, it''s really indecent, it''s embarrassing for my Baihua family." Baihuaqing was so angry that her fingers trembled, she pointed at Baihualimo and reprimanded her. She couldn''t even say such words, and she didn''t know who Baihua Limo learned from. "Although you and I are both surnamed Baihua, don''t say that you and I are family members. My mother is the lord of Baihua City, but your mother is a sinner who killed my sister. You are a sinner''s daughter. Where do you have the face to be with me? Call it a family?" Baihua Limo slapped the tea table so hard that the tea in the cup splashed out. His sister''s death was a pain for the whole family, and it was all thanks to that old woman, Bai Huaping. What face did she, Bai Huaqing, have in front of him? "My aunt said this before and won''t bring it up again. What do you mean by saying that in front of everyone today?" Her mother got married late, and Bai Huaqing was one year younger than her deceased cousin, but she knew a little about what happened at that time. It is true that their first wife was at fault for this matter, but the position of city lord should have been passed on to her mother, so why was it taken away by the second wife? Grandma was very old at the time, so she must have been confused. (end of this chapter) Chapter 556： My Tsundere Husband (11) Chapter 556 My new wife, my tsundere husband (11) The second house didn''t even have an heir, and now, in order to prevent the position of city lord from falling into the hands of their eldest house, they actually recruited a woman who didn''t know where to pick it up. Fortunately, they figured it out. "Mother doesn''t mention it, it''s mother''s benevolence, I have a small stomach, and I just mentioned it, what can you do to me?" Baihua Limo said unreasonably, that arrogant appearance coincided with someone in Su Qiruo''s memory. The smile on the corner of his mouth suddenly froze, the blood of the Su family stained a large area of ??the execution ground, and also stained Su Qiruo''s memory red. The hands hanging in the sleeves were tightly clenched, and the hatred was gradually suppressed. All of her closest relatives were gone, and died in that dark cloudy afternoon, and she would never see that smile again in her life. Baihuaqing became angry from embarrassment, raised her hand and waved at Baihualimo. Baihua Limo also has some kung fu, but she is definitely not Baihuaqing''s opponent. Seeing this, Zhao Wenxuan on the side raised her hand to stop her, but someone was one step faster than him, and with a wave of her palm, Bai Huaqing flew out of the window on the second floor. Su Qiruo, who had always been rational, lost the severity of his attacks because of the hatred in his heart, and the rest of his anger was directed at Bai Huaqing who kept provoking again and again. "Miss" The guard brought by Bai Huaqing turned pale with fright, and rushed to the bedside to look down. Fortunately, they were not too tall. Seeing Bai Huaqing lying on the ground crying and crying in pain, they felt relieved. Its good if you dont die. "Miss, you wait, this subordinate is here to rescue you." Hurrah, a group of people turned around and rushed out, no one paid attention to Su Qiruo who had beaten someone. "Ahem..." Su Qiruo clutched her chest and coughed, Bai Hualimo hurriedly stepped forward to caress her back and said worriedly: "Are you okay? You haven''t recovered yet, so you shouldn''t act casually. Wen Xuan is also good at martial arts." , may not be able to stop Bai Huaqing''s fist..." Baihua Limo''s tone was a little anxious, although he didn''t like the marriage his mother forced him to arrange, but today Su Qiruo got hurt, but it was all because of him. Su Qiruo slowed down, raised her hand and said: "It''s okay, it just touched the wound just now, it''s all right now." In fact, she can stop Bai Huaqing''s fist without so much strength, but who made Bai Huaqing unlucky and caught up with her when she was angry! "But I see that your face is not very good, let''s go back to the mansion first and find a doctor to show you!" Seeing Su Qiruo''s pale complexion, Baihua Limo couldn''t sit still anymore, so she helped her and went out, even forgetting to say hello to Zhao Wenxuan who was behind her. Zhao Wenxuan looked at the two people who left, and it took a long time to recover. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, he was really happy for his good friend. He felt that Baihua Limo seemed to have met the right person. This is the first time that Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo are sitting in the same carriage. The carriage is full of Baihua Limo''s smell, which is elegant and warm, and somewhat different from his temperament. "Ahem..." Su Qiruo covered her lips and coughed softly, Baihualimo hurriedly poured a glass of water and handed it over. "Drink your saliva to moisten your throat first. This place is not far from the City Lord''s Mansion. We will arrive soon. I have asked Ji Xiang to find a doctor." Baihua Limo felt guilty, this incident happened because of him, if Su Qi had something good or bad, how could he feel at ease? "Thank you." Su Qiruo raised her hand to take it, and thanked Baihualimo. Now her face is plain, without the gentleness like jade just now, and she has become the strange Su Qiruo before. Baihua Limo moved back, and she also became more awake. What she did just now was just for the sake of acting for outsiders, and he almost took it seriously. "I should have said thank you today." She not only saved him, but also saved his reputation. Although Baihua Limo knew that even if Baihuaqing caught him and Zhao Wenxuan alone, she would not be able to do anything to him, but there was some trouble after all. Su Qiruo''s appearance saved him a lot of trouble, so naturally he should thank her. "My lord, you don''t have to be polite, these are all matters of the subordinate." Su Qiruo waved her hand lightly, she didn''t do all this for Baihualimo, but more because she didn''t want Baihuawu to be bothered. Otherwise, she also hoped that he would suffer a little bit for this not very sensible young man. Even if he no longer wanted to, it was Baihua Limo''s fault to cause her to worry when he knew that Baihua City Lord''s time was numbered. The thumb lightly pressed on the index finger, and then tightened, Baihua Limo breathed a sigh of relief. "I... Wenxuan and I are not what Bai Huaqing said, we are innocent, there is no love between men and women, and there is no transgression, I..." "I know." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, she naturally knew that they were innocent. But this smile changed in Baihualimo''s eyes, she really didn''t seem to care about him at all, even if he was alone with other women, and Baihuaqing slandered him like that, she was not at all unhappy. Can''t tell what it feels like, Baihua Limo only feels a little lost. My future wife doesn''t like me, there is nothing more embarrassing than this! She agreed to join the Baihua Mansion because she repayed her mother for saving her life. It was also her mother who plotted against her... The more Bai Hua Limo thought about it, the more irritable she became, and her face became more and more ugly. Su Qiruo was closing her eyes to rest, but she didn''t see Bai Hua Li Mo''s changed expression. If not, she only needs to talk to him one more time, and he won''t be so cranky. The carriage stopped at the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion, and Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo walked in together. Bai Huaxiang, who was waiting there at some point, suddenly walked over, startling the two of them. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she was really annoyed by this clingy second son. Stupid and stupid, not very kind. Su Qiruo didn''t think that Bai Huaxiang approached her because he fell in love with her, but he was just used to snatching Baihua Limo''s things, so he deliberately approached her. Seeing Bai Huaxiang walking towards them quickly, Su Qiruo grasped Baihua Limo''s hand, and Baihua Limo''s eyes widened in shock. Su Qiruo''s body softened, and half of her body leaned against Baihua Limo''s body, coughing continuously. "You... what''s wrong with you?" Baihua Limo didn''t care about the handshake between the two of them anymore, so she asked hastily. Wasnt it fine just now? Why did it suddenly fail? "Sister Su, you... what''s wrong with you?" Baihua Xianghong ran over with red eyes, seeing Su Qiruo leaning on Baihua Limo, she felt bad. But seeing her pale face, he began to worry again. Bai Huaxiang''s "Sister Su" completely enraged Baihua Limo, this little hoof kept snatching his things again and again, and now he even turned his attention to Su Qiruo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 557： My Tsundere Husband (12) Chapter 557 My new wife, my tsundere husband (12) It''s fine that he didn''t intend to be with Su Qiruo in the past, but now that they have already set a date for their marriage, Bai Huaxiang still dares to seduce his wife-in-law in front of him, doesn''t he take Baihua Limo seriously? ? "Do you still have the face to ask? This injury is all thanks to your good sister." After Baihua Limo finished speaking, she supported Su Qiruo and walked forward, her shoulder bumped into Baihuaxiang''s shoulder, and she didn''t move even a bit. Bai Huaxiang took a half step back while clutching her aching shoulder, frowning as she savored Baihua Limo''s words, but she couldn''t associate Su Qiruo''s injury with her sister. Didnt my sister say that she was going out to do big things? How could it hurt Su Qiruo? Bai Huaxiang had Su Qiruo''s injury in mind, so she chased after her again. "Sister Su, I... I don''t know what quarrel happened between my sister and you. I''m afraid there may be some misunderstanding about this matter." Bai Huaxiang followed Su Qiruo on the other side, wanting to reach out to help her, but Baihua Limo was protecting her tightly, so he couldn''t let go. Baihua Limo was really tired of Baihuaxiang''s "Sister Su" over and over again, so she said angrily, "She''s not your sister, but your sister-in-law." If you dare to compete with Baihualimo, then we have to see who is more capable. Su Qiruo was almost amused by Baihua Limo''s childish words, what was going on in this person''s mind, is it time to find out what Baihuaxiang was calling? Now they should think carefully about how to deal with Dafang''s questioning later. She beat Bai Huaqing like that, Dafang will definitely not let it go. "Brother, you are too impolite. You and Sister Su are not married yet. How can I... how can I call her sister-in-law?" Bai Huaxiang retorted with a blushing face, that shy look looked strange. Compared with him, Baihualimo''s carefree attitude does seem a bit vulgar. But Su Qiruo just doesn''t like Bai Huaxiang''s pretentiousness, and prefers to be with a genuine person like Baihua Limo, even if this guy has a weird temper. "What Li Mo said is that our wedding date has been set and the post has been posted, why can''t the second son call me sister-in-law?" In front of outsiders, she naturally wants to protect Baihua Limo and give him more face. Baihua Limo''s aura on the carriage softened a little due to her maintenance, and when she looked at Su Qiruo again, her gaze became a little complicated. "But the second son also thinks that I am not worthy to be your sister-in-law?" "No, it''s not." Bai Huaxiang blushed when asked by Su Qiruo, and repeatedly waved her hands. It''s just that he doesn''t want to call her sister-in-law, he still wants to marry her! "Okay, okay, she''s not feeling well, don''t disturb her, go back!" Baihua Limo didn''t want to see Baihuaxiang, so he dismissed it casually. "I don''t bother Sister Su, if my brother can''t take care of her alone, I can still help." How could Bai Huaxiang go, so he just brazenly followed the two to Su Qiruo''s yard. "There are so many servants in the mansion, there is no need for you. She is a niece, and it is inconvenient for you, an unmarried boy, to stay here. You should go back!" After Bai Hua Li Mo finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something, and said again, "Don''t you always claim to be very disciplined? Don''t you even understand such a truth?" Just now Baihuaxiang said that he did not obey the rules, now Baihua Limo treats him in his own way, which is just right. "What Li Mo said is that my place is indeed not suitable for Second Young Master to stay for a long time, Second Young Master, go back!" Baihua Limo supported Su Qiruo into the room, and shut Baihuaxiang out. Bai Huaxiang''s eyes were red with anger, and he stomped his feet fiercely, but he didn''t dare to really follow. It''s just that he couldn''t figure it out. His people clearly said that Baihualimo was extremely opposed to this marriage, so why did he suddenly change his attitude? Looking at Baihua Limo''s cautious appearance, it''s clear that he cares about Su Qiruo a lot. That''s right, who doesn''t like a woman with a face like Miss Su? No matter how noble Baihua Limo is, he is still a man, and he will move Fanxin, right? Bai Huaxiang curled her lips in disdain, and said lightly, "Fake Qing Gao." Then turned and left. As soon as he entered the room, Su Qiruo straightened up from Baihua Limo''s shoulder, and let go of his hand. With her warmth still in his palm, Baihua Limo clenched it uncomfortably, then let it go hastily, not knowing what to do for a moment. He has never been so close to a woman before. He has only been a friend with Zhao Wenxuan since he was a child, and the two have never held hands like this before! "Today''s affairs will certainly not be left alone, have you thought about how to deal with them?" Su Qiruo walked slowly to the table and sat down, and asked in a flat tone. Baihua Limo collected her thoughts, only to realize that she had followed her into her room, and the smell of cold fragrance that filled the room was exactly the same as her body. When did Fuli buy this kind of incense? "Pooh?" Seeing that Baihua Limo was still in a daze, Su Qiruo couldn''t help calling out. "Huh? Oh!" Baihua Limo went to sit next to Su Qiruo, and said indifferently: "You don''t need to worry, I have this matter, they dare not come to trouble you." Baihua Limo''s heroic appearance is a bit of a hero, Su Qiruo smiled, but she didn''t expect this arrogant young man to be loyal. "They went to ''catch rape'' today, and they planned to deal with you. If you don''t handle it well, you will inevitably ruin your reputation. Even if you don''t care, you should think more about your mother and father." Baihualimo''s reputation is not good in the first place, and if things break out, those who don''t know will talk about him behind his back! "Like I said, Wen Xuan and I are innocent, it''s not... it''s not a catch... catch..." Baihua Limo retorted with a blushing face, but couldn''t say the last word. "You and I both know that you are innocent, but the outsiders don''t know. Since Dafang is scheming, he will naturally not waste such a good opportunity. Do you think those who don''t know will believe you?" "The clean ones clean themselves up, whatever they think." Since the day he started doing business, the people in Baihua City have never failed to slander him behind his back, and he has long been used to it. "In the past, you didn''t have to worry about it, but now that you are about to get married, and your status is different, you should always be more concerned." Having a fiance and getting married and spreading rumors and gossip, it is not just as simple as being pointed at by others, maybe they will be caught and soaked in a pig cage if there is a big trouble. Although Su Qiruo didn''t care about Baihua Limo''s showing up outside to do business, she still had to remind him more. Baihua Limo is arrogant and doesn''t listen to others'' persuasion, so she can only take her time. "Are you afraid that I will lose your face?" Thank you for your support, and thank you for your help in catching bugs~ Happy Qixi Festival, lovers will finally get married! (end of this chapter) Chapter 558： My Tsundere Husband (13) Chapter 558 The new wife, my tsundere husband (13) Baihua Limo thought, now in the eyes of outsiders, she is already Su Qiruo''s husband. If there are some rumors and rumors, his foreign wife who is already looked down upon by others will feel even more ashamed. Thinking of what Ruyi said to herself before, it seems that there are some truths. Baihua Limo actually felt that he was not so disgusted with them controlling him. He seems to be more considerate of her. It''s enough to feel wronged when a woman enters into a marriage. "Then I will pay attention in the future and try not to discuss business with those women alone. When you feel better, I... I will take you with me." Baihua Limo whispered, grabbing his fingers, he can only compromise so far. If she wanted him to stay out of business affairs completely, that would definitely not work. Su Qiruo originally wanted to explain something, but seeing that Baihua Limo was so obedient, she changed her mind. "it is good." Seeing that she agreed, Baihua Limo felt relieved. Unknowingly, the relationship between the two seems to be getting closer. This is the first time that Baihua Limo has the consciousness that she is about to become her husband. She is a little at a loss, but she seems to have grown up a bit, knowing that she is considerate of others. The doctor has seen Su Qiruo''s injuries, and the external injuries are fine, but the internal injuries still need to be recuperated slowly. Baihua Limo has a lot of money, and he is generous with it. He directly said to the doctor: "Just tell the doctor if you need any medicinal materials. If we don''t have any in the house, we will go outside to buy them. Don''t worry about money." The doctor shook his head and said: "Miss Su''s injury is in the heart, no matter how precious medicinal materials are, it will not heal immediately, and it still needs to be recuperated slowly. The internal injury mainly depends on nourishment, don''t worry about it, it will heal slowly after a while gone." Internal injuries can''t be healed in a short time, even if Da Luo Immortal comes, she can only let her take good care of her. Baihua Limo frowned, and felt a faint trace of guilt in her heart. Before, he thought she was pretending to be sick because she deliberately stayed in the city lord''s mansion and didn''t want to leave. Now it seems that he has a villainous heart. She seems to be seriously injured. No wonder she always feels that she owes her mother something. She thinks that if there is no mother to rescue her, she is afraid that she will really die. Judging from what he has come into contact with today, Su Qiruo is an upright person with a slightly cold temperament, but he treats him, the son of a lifesaver, pretty well. If the two get married in the future, it would be great if they can respect each other like a guest. Seems to have figured it out, and Baihua Limo''s antipathy towards this marriage dissipated a little. After asking someone to send the doctor away, he bid farewell to Su Qiruo: "Then you take care of your wounds, I know how to deal with the big house, so don''t worry about it." The doctor said that she can''t worry about it, he has to watch her carefully. Su Qiruo smiled faintly, nodded in response: "Okay." "Then... I''ll go back first, and I''ll come see you when I''m free." "OK, walk slowly." After seeing off Bai Hua Li Mo, Su Qi Ruo turned around and entered the inner room, took off her shoes and got on the bed. She has found that sleeping is especially good for her injury, and all she wants now is a good night''s sleep. As for lunch or something, I dont want to eat it either. As soon as Baihua Limo returned to her yard, she started to be in a daze, her mind was in a mess. It''s just that this kind of chaos seems to be a little different from when I left in the morning. At that time, I was bored, but now I seem to be slightly happy. Pressing the beating heart lightly with his palm, Baihua Limo frowned more and more. No wonder story books always say that men fall in love easily, and once they fall in, it is difficult to extricate themselves. He has only been with Su Qiruo for half a day, yet he has so much affection for her. It doesn''t feel good to be out of control. She doesn''t like him yet, so he can''t be tempted first. Bai Hua Li Mo secretly warned himself, while thinking of ordering someone to find some old ginseng back. If Su Qi is injured and lacks energy and blood, he must make up for it. There are a few old plants in the mansion, one at the mother''s and one at the father''s, and he doesn''t move. There is a plant in Dafang, and he might not come. He has two of his own, so he can send them to her first. If you can buy better ones outside, that would be the best. "As one wishes." Baihua Limo took his breath away and called out. Ruyi walked in with a bow: "My lord." "Go find the two old ginseng plants in my private storage and wrap them up, and then order someone to go outside to find several hundreds of years old ginseng plants. The longer the age, the better." Baihua Limo suddenly remembered that the Zhao family had a thousand-year-old ginseng plant, which had been kept in the mansion. If he asks to buy it, I wonder if Zhao Wenxuan will sell him. Thinking like this, Baihua Limo stood up, walked outside and said, "Go get the carriage ready, I''m going to Zhao Mansion." Baihua Limo''s series of instructions made Ruyi panic, and she hurried to chase after her and said, "Master, what happened this morning, Miss Su was injured because of you, you... If you go to the Zhao Mansion right now, I''m afraid It''s not right." Baihua Limo knew Ruyi''s temperament, so he explained, "I''m going to do business this time." "Business?" Ruyi muttered something, but she thought in her heart, whenever you go to see Miss Zhao, you always say that you are doing business. "Su...she got hurt because of me, I can''t bear it, the Zhao family has an old ginseng plant, I''ll go and see if I can buy it back." Baihua Limo explained in a rare good-tempered manner, and when Ruyi heard it, a smile broke out on her tense face. Their son is enlightened! very nice. As long as the son''s temper changes, he will be able to live happily with Miss Su on the same level in the future. "Young Master said yes, I will prepare a car for you." Ruyi ran away, but didn''t see Baihua Limo''s slightly raised mouth. It turns out that being nice to others is not that difficult. Baihua Limo has a cold temper, and he will only treat others well when others treat him well. Otherwise, people who are not familiar with him will think that he has a weird temper and is not easy to get along with. The housekeeper of the Zhao Mansion saw the person coming and welcomed him in. Zhao Wenxuan is now the head of the Zhao family, and he is the only one in the family. Baihua Limo is Zhao Wenxuan''s only friend. People in the Zhao family always treat him differently. If the city lord hadn''t issued an order saying that Mr. Baihua would not marry and only recruit a wife, people in Zhao''s mansion would probably regard Baihua Limo as the lord of Zhao''s mansion. "Didn''t I just see you in the morning, what''s important for you to come?" Zhao Wenxuan raised her hand to order someone to serve tea, sat opposite Baihua Limo, and asked with a smile. He still remembers that when Baihua Limo left with his fiance, he didn''t even look at himself. Baihua Limo Chaoli, who was waiting there, said: "Go down first, you don''t need to wait here." After everyone had dispersed, he opened his mouth: "I want to ask you for something." (end of this chapter) Chapter 559： My Tsundere Husband (14) Chapter 559 The new wife, my tsundere husband (14) Zhao Wenxuan was stunned, then smiled and said: "You don''t have any good things in the City Lord''s Mansion, why did you find me here?" Although the Zhao family''s business is large, it is not as wealthy as the City Lord''s Mansion. Baihua Limo didn''t go around with him, and said bluntly: "I want to ask you to buy that old ginseng." The smile on Zhao Wenxuan''s face froze. Just thinking about it, she guessed who Baihualimo bought this ginseng for. Baihua Limo is a simple-minded person, if he wants to treat someone well, he never seeks anything in return. But if Su Qi just helped him once today, wouldn''t it be too much for him to repay her so generously? Seeing Zhao Wenxuan''s embarrassment, Baihua Limo couldn''t force it. "If you don''t want to, just pretend I didn''t say it, and I''ll go elsewhere to think about it." Business is all about personal preference. No matter how good his relationship with Zhao Wenxuan is, he has to abide by this rule. Zhao Wenxuan hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, it''s really useless for me to keep that thing. If you want it, just take it." The two of them grew up together since they were young. In this world, apart from his personal servant, Baihua Limo is the only person who knows the identity of his man. He has entrusted his life to him, so there is nothing else to argue with him. It''s just an old ginseng plant, how can these extraneous things compare to the relationship between the two of them? "How do you make it? In business and business, since I came to look for you, I sincerely want to buy it. If you give it to me, I won''t be able to take it." Baihua Limo refused, saying that such a precious thing is not as good as a meal and a cup of tea, and it is given as a gift. It is not easy for Zhao Wenxuan to support the entire Zhao family as a man. How can he take advantage of him again? "You... are you asking for your fiance?" Zhao Wenxuan was worried about Baihualimo, so she couldn''t help asking one more question. Baihua Limo did not hide it from him, and nodded honestly. "The doctor said that she was suffering from both qi and blood deficiency, and that ginseng and ganoderma could help her recover quickly. Since she has entered my Baihua family, I can''t just leave her alone..." Baihua Limo is always generous to his own people. "It''s good for you to think so. I''m just worried..." Zhao Wenxuan put her hand on the back of Baihua Limo''s hand on the table, frowning. He was just worried that Baihua Limo would fall too deep and get hurt in the future. "She will always be my future wife. We are going to be together for the rest of our lives. If she is not good, even if I am rich and honored, it will be difficult for me to gain a foothold." Baihua Limo smiled faintly, lowered her eyes and said, "If she really lied to me in the future, then I will be considered unlucky, and this life will be in vain." This marriage could not tolerate his objection. Now that he is willing to accept it, his mother will be happy, and he himself will have no worries. "You were so disgusted at the beginning, I advised you to think about it, but you are so desperate, I have to worry about you. That woman is also a good one to me. If she is like this, it is naturally a blessing for you. If She is always good at disguising, she lied to your mother and all of us, then this person is terrible!" This was also what Zhao Wenxuan thought of on the way home. It was the first time that he had a crush on a woman after only meeting her once. This feeling is not normal. If it wasn''t that this woman was too outstanding, it was because she was too good at disguising and deceived all of them. "My mother said that she knew Su Qiruo''s mother. The Su family is full of nobles and cannot teach vicious people." Baihua Limo whispered, his mother said that he was not allowed to tell outsiders about Su Qiruo. This is Zhao Wenxuan, otherwise he would never have said it. "The Su family?" Zhao Wenxuan murmured, suddenly her face changed, and she clenched Baihua Limo''s hand. "The Su family in the capital? The Yong''an Hou Mansion that was destroyed a month ago has the surname Su. She...she came from the capital, could it be..." Zhao Wenxuan didn''t say what happened next, but Baihua Limo already understood. Hundred Flowers City is thousands of miles away from the capital, and he is not interested in government affairs on weekdays, so he is completely ignorant of these things. On the contrary, Zhao Wenxuan still knows a little bit, but it is limited. Baihua Limo frowned, and said coldly: "Isn''t the Yong''an Houfu the founding hero?" At that time, the ancestor emperor gave her the same title as the name of the capital in order to show the importance he attached to the Marquis of Yong''an. "That''s right! The century-old family of the Yong''an Hou Mansion is full of nobles, and has never done anything evil until now. Then the Lord of the Hou Mansion is still the emperor''s younger brother!" If Su Qiruo is really the daughter of the Su family who escaped death by chance, then City Lord Baihua really did a great deed. Baihua Limo was annoyed when he heard that, and said angrily, "Is this old emperor sick? Why didn''t he even let his own brother go?" Even he, who doesn''t care about the government, knows what the Yong''an Hou Mansion is. How can the emperor order the entire mansion to be destroyed? Besides, there was her younger brother in it. Dafang killed her sister, and her mother didn''t touch them. In such a comparison, this emperor is too cruel. "It is said that it is a younger brother, and it is not from the same father. How much affection can there be!" The corner of Zhao Wenxuan''s mouth twitched into a wry smile, isn''t his Zhao family the same? For a little profit, the family fell apart and the family failed to form a family. "Nowadays several princesses are taking over the throne, and the Marquis of Yong''an may also be implicated. It''s just a pity that this loyal family did not die on the battlefield back then, but died tragically under the sword of the dynasty they guarded." The emperor is old and fatuous. Although he is not extremely stupid, he has lost the wisdom of the past and is easily provoked by villains. "She... What if she is not from the Yong''an Hou Mansion?" When Baihua Limo asked this question, she lost all confidence. Mother said that if something happened to the Su family, he would not be worthy of being her rightful monarch in his capacity. Then her identity must be good. According to Zhao Wenxuan, she is likely to be the young lady of the Hou Mansion. Zhao Wenxuan was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "Yes, this is just my guess, maybe she is not the eldest daughter of the Yong''an Houfu." Baihua Limo held Zhao Wenxuan''s hand back, and said seriously, "Wenxuan, you are my most trusted friend. I hope you will keep this matter a secret for me." Regardless of whether Su Qi was from the Yong''an Hou Mansion, he didn''t want anything to happen to her. Actually, Baihua Limo already had the answer in his heart. As a mother, she is willing to speak to Su Qiruo like that, her identity is self-evident. Now that she has arrived in Hundred Flowers City and has become his wife and head, he will try his best to protect her. Even if its not for yourself, its supposed to be a blessing for the common people in the world. "You and I, why talk about this?" Zhao Wenxuan chuckled, his life was in Baihua Limo''s hands, so why should the friendship between the two be entrusted to him. Only seeing Baihua Limo so serious, Zhao Wenxuan dared to believe that he really regarded Su Qiruo as one of his own. Since this is the case, he can''t be too stingy. "Then the old ginseng will be my wedding gift to you in advance, and you can accept it with peace of mind." (end of this chapter) Chapter 560： My Tsundere Husband (15) Chapter 560 My new wife, my tsundere husband (15) "No way, one yard is worth one yard, then if you agree to sell it to me, I will be very grateful." Baihualimo refused. "Amo, we don''t talk about these things between you and me. I''m happy for you that you can meet someone you really want to marry. If you don''t accept it, you won''t recognize me as a friend." Zhao Wenxuan let go of Baihua Limo''s hand, and took a sip of the cold tea beside her, so she missed the embarrassment and helplessness on Baihua Limo''s face. "Wen Xuan, thank you." Baihua Limo didn''t insist anymore, and he would just return it to him in other ways in the future. Left and right, he can''t take advantage of others for nothing, and the Zhao family has not reached the point where it is incomparably rich. As for the "sincerity" that Wen Xuan said, he himself didn''t understand what it meant. It was just that the initial antipathy was gone, and a little bit of expectation was added. He and Su Qiruo haven''t reached the point where they have a heart-to-heart relationship, and it''s just their first acquaintance, so they have a good impression. After taking away the ginseng, Baihua Limo went straight back to the City Lord''s Mansion. At this time, he was busy for most of the day and didn''t even have lunch, but he couldn''t take care of it, so he went directly to Su Qiruo''s yard first. The little waiter who cleaned the yard saw Bai Hua Limo approaching, and hurriedly bowed to say hello, but his voice was extremely low. "Greetings, my lord." Seeing this, Baihua Limo lowered her voice and said, "Miss Su is asleep?" The waiter said respectfully: "Yes, the lady took a rest after you left before noon, and she hasn''t got up yet." Baihua Limo frowned, and asked displeasedly: "Then can she have lunch? Can she take the medicine?" "Never." The waiter turned pale with fright, but he didn''t dare to lie to Baihua Limo, so he could only answer honestly. "Your health is already bad, but you don''t take your meals and medicines on time, how can you take care of your injuries?" Baihua Limo waved his sleeves, and ordered someone to prepare meals, and walked in the door with a box containing ginseng. Ruyi stopped at the door, and now that his young master finally got the hang of it, he dared not follow up on the good deeds of the bad young master. When Su Qiruo heard the door open, she suddenly opened her eyes, and her eyes instantly became clear. Just blinked his eyes when he saw someone coming, and then slowly closed his eyes, as if he had never been awake. Baihua Limo walked lightly as soon as she entered the door, because Su Qiruo closed the doors and windows while sleeping, so the cold smell in the room became more intense. Placing the box in his hand by the table, Baihua Limo carefully moved to the side of the bed, leaned over and sat on the footbed, and stared at the woman on the bed with his chin in a daze. I have to say, she looks really good-looking. Beautiful color conceals the present and the past, and the lotus is shameful. She also has a gentle temper. Compared with her own quick temper, she is really much better. If she is really the eldest daughter of the Marquis of Yong''an, then she has only experienced the pain of losing a loved one, and it is too pitiful for her mother to coerce her into marriage with the grace of saving her life? Baihua Limo suddenly became confused. After knowing her life experience, he felt a little distressed for no reason, but more importantly, he wanted to get close to her and get to know her. She is such a proud lady from a family, she should not want to be a new wife, right? But if he just let her go like this, he would be a little bit unwilling. He just started to be interested in her and wanted to learn how to treat her well, how could she leave? Besides, her home is gone, where can she go? Baihua Limo stretched out her hand like a ghost, and lightly touched her curly eyelashes, just touched her, and quickly retracted her hand as if it was hot. It seems that she is really very sick, and she didn''t feel him coming after such high effort. Baihua Limo didn''t know, it was precisely because she saw him that Su Qiruo dared to fall asleep again with confidence. She is now empty inside, and she is indeed a little mentally ill. Except for the appearance of something that endangered her life, the rest probably won''t bother her anymore. Baihua Limo put his withdrawn hand on the side of the bed, stretched out a finger and lightly poked the back of Su Qiruo''s hand, seeing that she didn''t respond, he didn''t wake her up either. That''s all, she must be extremely tired to fall asleep. If she was forced to wake her up to eat, she might feel uncomfortable for a while. Baihua Limo stood up lightly, pushed the door and backed out. "Let everyone in the yard stay away, so as not to make any noise to wake her up. Warm up the food first, and bring it in when she wakes up." "Yes, son." Ruyi responded and went to make arrangements, and Baihua Limo also left him in Su Qiruo''s courtyard to serve him. The old ginseng is precious, and he is worried about handing it over to others. He can only feel at ease when he sees it through Ruyi. Jixiang saw Baihua Limo coming back from the outside alone, he couldn''t help but went up to him and asked, "Where did you go, sir? Can you have lunch?" Baihua Limo shook her head: "I''m not hungry, go get busy, I want to rest for a while." He hasn''t figured out a lot of things yet, his mind is a little messed up, and he needs to calm down and think about it. "Yes, son." Ruyi didn''t dare to talk too much, she opened the door for Baihua Limo and backed out. Unknowingly, Baihua Limo also fell asleep. He seemed to have had a dream, dreaming that he and Su Qiruo would not get along after getting married; dreaming that his mother passed away, and he and Su Qiruo reconciled; Hundred Flowers City, died tragically outside... "Ah, no" Baihua Limo woke up from the dream, sweating profusely. After taking a few breaths, Baihua Limo calmed down, and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hands, so that his hands were wet. Fortunately, fortunately, it was just a dream. But he only had a lot of contact with Su Qiruo today, why did he have this nightmare? Over there, Su Qiruo slept until evening, and when she woke up, she was more energetic, but her stomach was empty. Hearing footsteps coming from inside the house, Ruyi hurriedly ordered people to serve dinner, while she knocked on the door lightly. "Miss Su, do you want some water?" The unfamiliar voice made Su Qiruo slightly startled, and then responded again: "En." Ruyi personally brought the water basin and handkerchief in, Su Qiruo looked at him and asked, "Aren''t you someone next to the eldest son?" "In the case of Miss Hui, the servant is Ruyi next to the young master, and is here to serve the young lady by the order of the young master." After finishing speaking, Ruyi withdrew, and came in with a bowl of ginseng soup after a while. "This is the thousand-year-old ginseng that our son specially found for the young lady. The ginseng is on the cabinet. In the future, the slave will come every day to make ginseng soup for the young lady." Su Qiruo''s hands hanging on her knees froze, but she didn''t notice that there was an extra crimson sandalwood box in the room. Sniffing it carefully, there is indeed an astringent smell of ginseng. Century-year-old ginseng is hard to find, where did Baihualimo get this thousand-year-old ginseng? After counting this plant, I am afraid that if she is sold now, she will not be able to afford it! Now, she has really become a **** who eats soft rice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 561： My Tsundere Husband (16) Chapter 561 My new wife, my tsundere husband (16) "Such a precious thing should be reserved for the city lord. I will heal after a while." Su Qiruo took the bowl from Ruyi''s hand, but still spoke seriously. It''s not that she is being polite, but that her injury can heal, but Baihuawu needs precious medicinal materials to continue her life. Even if its just an extra day, its good. "Miss doesn''t know something. The doctor said that the city lord should not make a big fuss. This is too violent for her." Ruyi smiled and explained softly. But he was a little worried in his heart, if Miss Su asked where this ginseng came from, would he tell her that the young master went to find Miss Zhao. Fortunately, Su Qiruo didn''t ask, which made Ruyi feel at ease. "Forget it, I have written down the friendship between you young master today. If he needs anything in the future, I will not hesitate to do so." Su Qiruo is not hypocritical, everything is brought to her, and she seems a bit hypocritical when she pushes back and forth. "Miss is serious, you are the son''s wife, and the son should treat you well, so why talk about other things?" Ruyi is desperately trying to speak well for her young master in front of Su Qiruo, as long as their husband and wife are in harmony, nothing else matters. "But I''m a woman after all, so why should he always take care of me?" Su Qiruo smiled, feeling that the waiter in front of her was more understanding of human relationships than Bai Hua Li Mo. "You and the young master are a family, how do you separate them from each other? Miss hasn''t eaten anything all day, so I will order someone to prepare a meal for you." After Jixiang finished speaking, he walked out, and then a waiter came in with trays of dishes. Su Qiruo looked at the food that was much better than usual, and sighed inwardly, Baihua Limo is worthy of being the son of the city lord''s mansion, and he is very prestigious, but she only came to her yard once, and it took her life with her. The level has improved a lot. Holding the high and trampling the low is the most common thing in the family compound. As an outsider rescued by the city lord, Su Qiruo, the people in the mansion always treat her with less respect. Even if she and Baihua Limo got married later, her situation was not much better. Now Baihua Limo has specially searched for thousand-year-old ginseng for her, and sent a personal servant to serve her, and even the attitude of the servants around her has changed accordingly. After this belated lunch, and another bowl of dark medicinal soup, Su Qiruo even skipped dinner. Seeing that it was still early, Su Qiruo planned to go out for a walk. I don''t know how Yingyi''s affairs are going, but she still feels a little worried about Lin Ruoxing. Here, Su Qiruo had just left the City Lord''s Mansion, and then someone rushed to report to the backyard. Lying on the bed, grinning in pain, Bai Huaqing heard the report from the servants, and scolded viciously: "I knew this little boy is not a good person, since he speaks the capital dialect, how can we get acquainted in Baihua City?" People? Now that he is out of the mansion, he might go somewhere to have a good time." "Sister, why should she say such things to slander her, I see that Sister Su is not that kind of person." Bai Huaxiang, who came to visit Bai Huaqing, sat by the side, and felt a little unhappy when she heard Bai Huaqing say that about Su Qiruo. "You''re also a no-brainer. That pretty boy is Baihua Limo''s new wife. You, an unmarried man, spend all your time trying to get by her side? Our family''s face has been completely humiliated by you." Seeing that Bai Huaxiang was still speaking for the woman who beat her, Bai Huaqing was even more annoyed, and she didn''t show any mercy when she scolded her younger brother. Bai Huaxiang was aggrieved by Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo''s teaming up to drive him back today, but when he was scolded by his sister again, his eyes instantly turned red. "It''s obvious that you got the wrong news yourself, and that''s why you got into a dispute with someone and got beaten. Now why are you taking your anger out on me?" Bai Huaxiang stood up, threw the handkerchief on Bai Huaqing''s face, and ran away crying. Bai Huaqing threw the veil on her face to the ground, gritted her teeth and hung down on the bed. "Not a single good thing!" After speaking, she said to the people around her, "You go and send a few clever people to follow that little boy. I want to see which lover she went out to meet at night. Don''t Auntie and Baihua Limo think they have found a good wife? Hehe..." Bai Huaqing curled her lips sadly, as both women, she didn''t believe that Su Qiruo went out at night for a walk! Its definitely a steal. With Baihua Limo''s temperament, if he knew that his future wife would be such a woman, this marriage would definitely not work out. "Yes." After the guards left, Bai Huaqing felt better. As long as Baihua Limo''s marriage can be ruined, then her injury is not in vain. Auntie, auntie, you are dying, why don''t you stop? She has already gone to ask the doctors who have given Baihuawu a pulse. Baihuawu''s body now looks like an ordinary person, but in fact it has already been strong on the outside, just a bluff. When Bai Huawu dies, the City Lord''s Mansion will be her big family''s decision. Baihualimo, a man, how can he compete with her? Let him be happy for a few more days, and then he will cry later. Mother died of illness, and the wife-in-law who recruited her had other men outside, and Li Shi was soft and unrepentant. At that time, no matter how capable Baihua Limo was, she would not be her opponent. Su Qiruo had only walked one street when she felt someone following behind her. Pausing her footsteps, Su Qiruo changed direction again. The matter of Lin Ruoxing cannot be known by anyone, and now they are the only two people in the Su family who are still alive. It''s just that the feeling of being followed is really uncomfortable. Although Su Qiruo doesn''t know who is behind her, she doesn''t want to be watched like this. Passing by a small tavern, the lights were still burning inside, and the guests in twos and threes were drinking wine, and it seemed lively. Su Qiruo turned in and found a corner to sit down. Even so, she still attracted the attention of many people with her peerless demeanor. "Miss, what would you like to drink?" The boss personally came forward and asked enthusiastically, "The wine in our store is quite well-known in Baihua City. I guarantee that you will want to come back next time after drinking it." There are a lot of businessmen coming and going in Baihua City, and the owner of the tavern has seen many important people, but this is the first time he has seen such a handsome woman. Lets say she is a businessman, she doesnt look like that at all. But this person is definitely not a local. Her family''s tavern has been open in Baihua City for decades. She grew up here since she was a child, and she has never seen such a graceful woman. "Then let''s have a pot of your signature bar!" Su Qiruo nodded, in fact, her body is not allowed to drink alcohol yet, but since she wants to show herself, she can''t be seen by others. "Alright, wait a moment." The boss responded with a smile, and asked again, "Miss, do you want any appetizers? The boiled peanuts in our store are also excellent, and my husband is the best." (end of this chapter) Chapter 562： My Tsundere Husband (17) Chapter 562 The new wife, my tsundere husband (17) "it is good." Su Qiruo''s stomach is still full, but she couldn''t bear to ignore the boss'' kindness. A jug of plum wine and a plate of peanuts were delivered quickly. When the door curtain was lifted, Su Qiruo met a pair of deer-like eyes, and the boy was secretly watching her from behind the curtain. Perhaps he didn''t expect that she would look over suddenly, the young man shrank back in fright, and his face blushed instantly. The boss was also generous. He quickly put the jug and peanuts in front of Su Qiruo, and said with a smile: "I''ve never seen a person as charming as Miss. I don''t think Miss will blame you for being rude." "No problem." Su Qiruo took the jug and poured herself a glass, then smiled faintly. The voice of the boss Fulang telling his son to go back came from inside, and the boss who was busy greeting the guests outside still had a smile on his face. The family is busy but very happy, and she is suddenly a little envious. If you can find a confidant, a corner of peace, a small shop for a son and a daughter, it is also a bliss in the world. Thinking of the hundreds of lives in her Su Manor that fell under the scorching sun, and the large patch of bright red that stained the ground, the light in Su Qiruo''s eyes suddenly dimmed. Long eyelashes drooped, covering the hatred in his eyes. The old emperor is at the end of his strength and has his own harvest, but the four emperors must die, the blood of the Su family is not shed in vain. The fingers holding the wine glass turned cold and white, no one knew how strong the hatred in her heart was at this moment. After drinking a glass of wine, my heart hurts a little. He raised his hand and poured another glass. Before he could bring it to his lips, a white hand pressed down on her wrist. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, and raised her head with displeasure, but she met a pair of disapproving eyes. "You are not in good health yet, so you cannot drink alcohol." "How did you come?" Su Qiruo let go, the cup fell on the table, and the person holding her wrist also let go. Baihua Limo didn''t deny that he came out to find her on purpose, and said honestly: "I heard from the servants in the mansion that you went out, so I followed you out to have a look." If he hadnt brought people to follow him, he wouldnt have known that there was a traitor in the mansion, and someone would have taken refuge in Dafangs family while eating the food of his city lords mansion. Bai Huaqing sent someone to follow Su Qiruo, just to sow discord between them. But Bai Hua Li Mo is not stupid, how can anyone believe what they say? "I''m an adult, not a child. Isn''t Bai Hua still afraid that I''ll get lost?" The alienated address and the alienated smile on his face made Baihua Limo a little dissatisfied. She is willing to call him Li Mo in front of people, but calls him Baihuazi when there is no one else. In her heart, he is still a shackle placed by her mother after all. Baihua Limo sat opposite Su Qiruo, looked at the smile on her face, hesitated for a moment before pursing her lips and said: "If you don''t want to enter the City Lord''s Mansion, I will go and explain to my mother tomorrow, and I will definitely not let her embarrass her. You. It''s just that you''re not in good health, so it''s not suitable for you to drink away your worries." He was a bit reluctant, but he didn''t want her to embarrass himself like this. Women in the world are so proud, who is willing to marry into someone else''s house and live a life under the fence? Even though no one in the City Lord''s Mansion dared to bully her, the outsiders couldn''t say anything nice. She was depressed, and he felt uncomfortable watching her. Since this is the case, it is better to let her go. Su Qiruo shook her head: "I just think of some things from the past and feel depressed. This matter has nothing to do with you." If she didn''t know, she would naturally be happy for Baihua Limo to say that. He doesn''t like her, and she doesn''t want to marry into the city lord''s mansion, it''s the best of both worlds. But if she doesn''t get married, Baihua Limo and his father will die, and she can''t just watch them have trouble and ignore it. Baihua Limo''s eyes darkened when he thought of her life experience. "From now on, you can just be the lord of the city and the mansion is your home. Although your mother let you marry, but... you will have the final say in the mansion in the future, and you are still the head of the family." Even, when they have a child in the future, he only needs one surnamed Baihua, and the rest can be named Su after her. It''s just that he is embarrassed to say this, after all, the relationship between the two has not reached that point yet. She has no home anymore, his home is hers, as long as she wants, the door of his Baihua Mansion is always open for her. Su Qiruo glanced at Baihua Limo suspiciously, in her impression, Baihua Limo was cold-tempered and arrogant, not a person who would say such things. Especially if this was said to her, it would be even more strange. Shouldn''t he be very disgusted with this marriage? Why does it look a little different? Bai Hualimo couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable seeing Su Qiruo looking at him all the time. "You... Do you have any other requests?" Su Qiruo shook her head, suddenly smiled and said: "I haven''t thanked you for the ginseng, so don''t send such precious things in the future, I''m still young, so it''s really useless." She didn''t want to owe him more to the Baihua family, so as not to worry about leaving in the future. Baihua Limo''s arrogant temperament would definitely not be willing to go back to Beijing with her, and she...has a **** feud, so it is impossible for her to stay in Baihua City as his new wife for the rest of her life. There is no fate between them. Only by rescuing him and Mrs. Li, and repaying Baihuawu''s kindness, can she leave with peace of mind. Although she hadn''t seen Baihuaping before, Baihuaqing was clearly an idiot, and she was 80% sure of dealing with Baihuaping''s family. She will not keep either Baihuaping or Wanjia. Cut the weeds but not the roots, the Su familyis the end after softening their hearts. "Those are just external things, you don''t have to be polite to me." The gentleness in Bai Huali Mo''s eyes faded away, and he returned to the arrogant and indifferent Bai Hua boy he used to be. He wanted to open the door to welcome her in, but she didn''t seem to be willing, so why should he force others. "The kindness of Baihua Mansion is unforgettable." When Su Qi finished speaking, Baihua Limo''s expression became even uglier. He seems to have been in love all the time. "No need." Baihua Limo got up and left after saying these two words, without leaving a word. Su Qiruo touched her nose innocently, but she didn''t say anything, why did he seem to be angry? Glancing at the sky outside, it was completely dark. Su Qiruo was worried about Baihualimo, so she hurriedly dropped a piece of silver, got up and chased him out. Baihua Limo got into the carriage as soon as he got out of the tavern, but he couldn''t let out the anger in his stomach. "boom" The sound of something falling to the ground made Ji Xiang''s eyelids tremble in shock. Young master, he was fine when he came out just now, why did he change after meeting the future wife-lord? "Master..." As soon as the auspicious words were uttered, Baihua Limo interrupted: "Go home." "Yes." Jixiang answered honestly, and hurriedly ordered the driver to drive back home. (end of this chapter) Chapter 563： My Tsundere Husband (18) Chapter 563 My new wife, my tsundere husband (18) Su Qiruo followed the carriage not too far away, and left at ease when he saw the carriage turning into the city lord''s mansion. She walked back along the road she walked during the day, and after passing two alleys, the figure in black appeared again. Hearing the sound of wind coming from behind, Su Qiruo stopped. "This subordinate has seen the young master." Yingyi knelt on one knee, offering a medicine bottle with both hands, "The subordinates have notified the third class of Ying, and they will be here soon. This is the internal injury medicine left by the Patriarch for Shadow when he was alive. The young master is seriously injured. I hope this medicine can help the young master recover soon." Su Qiruo looked at the medicine bottle in Yingyi''s hand, curled up her fingers, and took it. The medicine bottle still carried Ying Yi''s body temperature, which made Su Qiruo''s heart ache. This is the only thing left by the Su family. "Follow me to find the whereabouts of the young master. He has been in poor health since he was a child, and it will be more dangerous if he suffers outside for a day." "Yes." With Ying Yi by his side, it would be much easier for Su Qiruo to do things. The two searched for two hours but couldn''t find which courtyard Lin Ruoxing lived in. It was too late, so they had to go back first. Yingyi is the best at hiding, and if she followed Su Qi into the City Lord''s Mansion, no one would be able to find her. Su Qiruo raised her hand and threw a plate of snacks and a blanket in the room to Ying Yi, Ying Yi reached out to take them, turned around and disappeared into the night. Thinking of Baihua Limo''s complexion when she left, Su Qiruo felt a little worried, so she went out of the yard again to go and have a look. The young master was very kind, and she didn''t know which sentence she said wrongly offended him, so she should ask clearly. In the courtyard of Baihualimo, Jixiang and Ruyi squatted at the door and dragged their chins. The sound of porcelain breaking came from time to time in the room, and the two of them frowned. "My son has not lost such a big temper for many years." Ruyi was a little worried. The son had become more and more taciturn in the past few years, and he always treated people coldly. In the past few days, I have obviously talked too much to the future wife. Why did I go out today and lose my temper when I came back? "It''s all the woman''s fault. I don''t know what she said to anger the young master." Although their son usually doesn''t like to talk, he seldom loses such a big temper. Ji Xiang had already had a problem with Su Qiruo, but now he is even more displeased. "Don''t talk nonsense, the young master will live with Miss Su in the future. You have been talking about Miss Su in front of the young master all day long. Isn''t this stirring up their relationship between husband and wife? The young master has a cold temperament, and it is rare for you to stop worrying about marriage these days. Don''t worry, don''t talk nonsense in front of him again." Ji Xiang has a quick temper. Although he is dedicated to his son''s good, it is inevitable that there will be troublesome times. "Hmph! I just looked at her and didn''t really care for our son. Because he was worried about her, he went out to look for her at night. What happened? See how angry she is with you?" Jixiang became more and more excited as he spoke, and his voice couldn''t help but get louder. Ruyi was so frightened that she quickly covered his mouth, and persuaded in a low voice: "Don''t talk about it anymore. Others don''t know about this matter, don''t you and I still don''t know? Then Miss Su was also plotted by the city lord, where did you come from? Sincerely? They have only met each other not long ago, and they will get better when they get along slowly in the future. But if you always talk like this and ruin the good things of the young master, it will be up to the young master to forgive you." Ji Xiang blushed and wanted to refute, but he also knew that what Ruyi said made sense. Su Qiruo''s entry into the city lord''s mansion was not what she wanted, but he just couldn''t be angry. Their son is so good, why doesn''t the woman cherish it? Seeing that Jixiang listened to her own words, Ruyi''s face softened a little. "Your heart is for the young master, the young master naturally understands in his heart. But we are servants, and we can''t make decisions for the master in everything. The person who will accompany the young master for the rest of his life is Miss Su. Only with Miss Su''s favor, the young master will spend the rest of his life. to be happy." Although the son is unwilling to rely on women, in this world, it is difficult for a man to survive in a family without a woman. What''s more, the lady in the big house has been staring at the city lord''s mansion all day long, hoping that the city lord will go west one day, and they will take over the city lord''s position! "But what if she treats you badly?" Ji Xiangs eyes turned red, and he looked at Ruyi Road with aggrieved eyes, "You and I both know the son''s temperament. If he decides that woman is his wife, but that woman betrays him, he..." A stubborn person like Young Master might not be able to bear it. "Will not." Ruyi holds auspicious hand, firmly said, "Master City Lord has seen countless people. She said that Miss Su is a good one, so she must be a good one. Our son is so good, Miss Su will love you very much in the future." Su Qiruo, who walked to the door, suddenly felt a little guilty when she heard the conversation between the two. Today, Baihualimo really seemed like something, and he had indeed offended him. Thinking over the conversation between the two again, Su Qiruo felt that maybe it was her politeness that made Baihualimo lose face, After all, as a man, he had already taken the initiative to do this, but he was a little clueless and kept him out of his heart. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo opened the door and walked in. Jixiang and Ruyi heard a slight sound of footsteps coming from the gate of the courtyard, they also stopped talking, and looked towards the door together. A woman dressed in white walked over. Although her face was plain, it was surprising enough. Ruyi stood up first, and Jixiang also stood up. "Miss Su, why are you here?" Ruyi asked nervously, the young master is still losing his temper, if Miss Su hears it, wouldn''t it ruin the good image of the young master in Miss Su''s heart? "I drank a glass of wine today, and my mind was a little confused. I thought I said something stupid and offended your young master, so I came here to apologize to him." Su Qiruo said truthfully, since she agreed to marry, at least she should get along well with Baihua Limo during these days in Baihua City. "Since you know you are wrong, you shouldn''t have messed with my young master..." Before Jixiang finished speaking, Ruyi grabbed his wrist and stared back. Jixiang glared at Su Qiruo unconvinced, thinking that she made the young master so angry, he felt unhappy. "Miss Su, don''t blame me, auspiciously he is also doing it for the good of my young master. The young master went out to look for you today because he was indeed worried about your health. I don''t know what happened between you and the young master, but as long as we talk about it, it will be fine. Young Master, he is in a bad mood today, I''m afraid...he will get a little angry, are you sure you want to go in and find Young Master now?" According to Ruyi''s intention, Su Qiruo should wait until her young master loses his temper before coming over, so as to avoid the two of them arguing again. But Su Qiruo understands that no matter what the relationship is, it shouldn''t be overnight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 564： My Tsundere Husband (19) Chapter 564 My new wife, my tsundere husband (19) If everything is not stated earlier, it will hurt the relationship between two people. "It''s okay, it''s my fault too. I''ll go in and have a look at him. Is it convenient?" Su Qiruo smiled faintly, thanking Ruyi for her kindness. As soon as he saw the complaint, he quickly nodded and said, "It''s convenient, just go in." Jixiang tugged on Ruyi''s sleeve, and looked at him disapprovingly. It was the son''s boudoir, how could she be allowed to come in and out at will? "Master hasn''t asked for water yet, so it''s not inconvenient for Ms. Su to go in. Besides, only Ms. Su can cure Mr. Younger''s anger. Do you still want Mr. Mister to be angry all night?" After Su Qiruo entered the house, Ruyi lowered her voice and said to Ji Xiang. Ji Xiang pursed his lips and did not respond, but his ears were pricked up. If Su Qi dared to bully his young master, he would fight her desperately. "Go out, didn''t you say that no one is allowed to come in?" Baihua Limo yelled outside when he heard the door being pushed open. He was full of anger and had nowhere to vent, he just wanted to be alone. Su Qiruo looked at the mess on the ground, and for the first time realized that this arrogant young man had an unusual temper. "Do you have no ears or..." Baihua Limo picked up the last tea bowl, and was about to throw it at the person who came, but when he met Su Qiruo''s eyes, he couldn''t throw the tea bowl in his hand. Su Qiruo stepped forward to take the tea bowl in his hand, and said in a low voice: "Why did you lose your temper like this? What if the broken porcelain pieces all over the floor hurt you?" Baihua Limo turned her back and didn''t look at her anymore. It''s not because of her that he lost face today, but she said it in a high-sounding way, and even came to teach him a lesson. "I was wrong today. I didn''t know what to do. I wasted all the good intentions of Mr. Bai Hua. I apologize to you." Su Qiruo apologized to Baihua Limo in a good-tempered manner, seeing that he still ignored her, she said again, "I don''t mean anything else, but now I don''t have anything, but I have received such a big favor from my aunt and you for nothing, and I feel uneasy. If I knew you were so angry, I would definitely not say those stupid things, and I will accept it with peace of mind. For your kindness, I will accept as many thousand-year-old ginseng as you give me." Baihua Limo''s anger suddenly dissipated when she heard her last words, and she tried her best not to laugh out loud. With Su Qiruo''s indifferent temperament, it''s no wonder that he can tell such a joke with him. But the young master Baihua still poked his head away arrogantly and said: "A ginseng plant is hard to come by, how much do you want? Could it be that you sell me to you in exchange for ginseng?" Su Qiruo took a funny look at Baihua Limo''s side face, walked up to sit beside him, placed the only remaining teacup on the table, and stroked it lightly. It''s a pity that such a good set of porcelain, this prodigal child. "If you sell you, who will support me? You know, my injuries are still not healed, and I still have to rely on the young lady to take care of me!" Baihua Limo turned her head and glared at Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo realized later: "Limo, I''ll call you Limo from now on! If you don''t mind, just call me Sister Su..." However, if Su Qi hadn''t finished speaking, she was interrupted by Baihua Limo. "Bah! Who wants to call you Sister Su?" Sister Su, Sister Su, that Bai Huaxiang barks very affectionately, so he doesn''t want to bark. "Then what do you call me? We are not married yet, so it''s not easy for you to call me wife master? But... if you call me that in advance, I can answer." "Do you dare to take advantage of me?" Baihua Limo''s eyes widened in anger, the indifference and arrogance of the past had long since disappeared from that lively face, only shame and resentment remained. "Then you don''t call me sister, nor my wife, so is it possible that you want to call me by my full name?" He is younger than her, so it would be too rusty and impolite. These big noble families are the most disciplined. "I don''t want to call you anything, I won''t talk to you in the future." When he wanted to approach her with good intentions, she pushed him away with her own hands. Now he came to coax him with sweet words again, did he think he was those casual men outside? "Okay, okay, okay, it''s all my fault just now, don''t be angry. You and I have only known each other for a long time, and there must be some friction. You have to give me a chance to change, don''t you?" Actually, Su Qiruo doesn''t know how to coax people, but when facing Baihua Limo, she has full patience. She herself couldn''t say why, anyway, it wasn''t just because of the life-saving grace of the city lord. Maybe it was because of the thousand-year-old ginseng plant, or because of his poor life experience. Moreover, from Su Qiruo''s point of view, Baihua Limo is actually quite a cute boy, even if he loses such a big temper, she only needs to coax him a few words, and he will be fine. In fact, this kind of person is simple in nature, his temper comes and goes quickly, and he doesn''t have so many crooked thoughts. "You come here to admit your mistakes, but you just talk about what''s wrong? Why am I annoying you?" Baihua Limo asked resolutely, but he really wanted to hear what she would say. "I" Su Qiruo touched her nose in embarrassment, what was wrong with her, in fact, she didn''t know it in her mind, it was all guesswork. It can be seen that Baihua Limo stared at her and waited for her answer, but Su Qiruo had to say it. "You and I are husbands and wives, I shouldn''t be so separated from you. Li Mo, I know you are kind-hearted, but you met someone who doesn''t know how to appreciate you when you have a kind heart. I..." "never mind." Baihua Limo saw that Su Qiruo just said a few words over and over again, so she didn''t want to embarrass her anymore. "It''s not all your fault, I''m also annoyed at myself." Baihua Limo frowned and murmured softly. He was annoyed at himself for not being up to date, annoyed at himself for forgetting his original decision, and being led by the nose by a woman. "Um?" Su Qiruo looked at Baihua Limo suspiciously, but didn''t understand what he meant. Baihua Limo didn''t want to argue with her anymore on this matter, so she just looked at her and said, "I see you can drink now, so it probably won''t affect your going out. I''m going to talk to Boss Wei tomorrow, you Come with me!" He didn''t intend to take Su Qiruo with him, he thought she was not in good health, and he didn''t want her to run around with her. Naihe saw her drinking alone outside, and he felt that he shouldn''t worry about her. The left and right were still a little angry, so they all said out about the business they were going to discuss tomorrow. Su Qiruo was slightly taken aback, she planned to look for Lin Ruoxing again with Yingyi tomorrow, but it was the first time Baihua Limo made a request to her, and she couldn''t refuse. Seeing her embarrassed face, Baihua Limo felt a surge of anger in his chest. What does she mean? If you don''t want to get along with him, you don''t need to find an apology tonight. Now he gave her steps, but she refused to go down again. Could it be that she can go out to drink alone, but can''t accompany him to have a meal? (end of this chapter) Chapter 565： New Wife: My Tsundere Husband (20) Chapter 565 My new wife, my tsundere husband (20) "If you are in trouble, forget it." Baihua Limo doesn''t want to see Su Qiruo anymore, this woman was sent by God to anger him. The people in Dafang have caused them so much trouble for so many years, he has never been so angry like today. "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about, it''s just that I''ve never been in business before, and I''m afraid of ruining your business. Since you don''t dislike me, I naturally have no objection." Tomorrow, Yingyi can only go to Lin Ruoxing first, and she will accompany Baihua Limo to meet her business partner. Bai Hua Li Mo cast a glance at Su Qi Ruo, the ignited anger kept burning like this, but there was nothing she could do. This woman is... his nemesis. "Then why don''t you hurry back and rest, I''ll send someone to find you after breakfast tomorrow." He couldn''t talk to her anymore, he was afraid that he would be **** off. "Okay, I''ll let your two servants come in to clean up, and you should rest earlier, and I''ll come to you after breakfast tomorrow." Su Qiruo nodded, and didn''t stay any longer. Although she and Baihua Limo have already made a marriage agreement, they are not married after all. It is unfair to stay together like this, and it is not good for Baihua Limo if it spreads. Baihua Limo just watched Su Qiruo leave, and soon Jixiang and Ruyi walked in with a broom. "Young master, I will prepare hot water for you." Ruyi went to sweep the broken porcelain on the floor, and Jixiang went to change Baihua Limo''s clothes. Baihua Limo didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, just letting auspiciousness serve her. The next day it was only light, and Su Qiruo opened her eyes. "Shadow One." Called softly, and Yingyi got in through the open window. "Little Lord." "I have something to go out today. You should follow the route we were looking for yesterday and continue to look west. I will find a way to contact you when I am done here." "Yes, young master. But if the subordinates find the young master first, can they take him away directly?" I don''t know if my young master has any other arrangements, so Ying Yi couldn''t help asking. "If you find Xiao Xing, you can take him to rent a small yard in the alley next door to settle him down, and plan the rest later." If someone can be found, naturally he can no longer be left outside, he must be arranged by his side. "This subordinate is going to find the young master." Yingyi took the order to leave, Su Qiruo touched the purse at her waist, it was the silver ticket that Yingyi took back for her yesterday. Although the Su familys property has been confiscated, some of her fathers private property is still there, and outsiders dont know about it. Although these shops and houses are not enough to compare with the wealth of the Su family, they are still enough to keep Su Qiruo, siblings and the eighty-nine hidden guards alive. Su Qiruo has always known that his father was a person who planned for a rainy day, but he never thought that the assets his father secretly saved could become the last reliance of the two of them. She now lives and boards in the City Lord''s Mansion, but it is not easy to do her own affairs, so she asks Baihualimo for money. Su Qiruo simply ate a bowl of porridge, then went to Baihualimo''s yard. Since you have promised to others, you should prepare earlier. Baihua Limo was still having breakfast, and he was a little surprised when Ruyi reported that Su Qiruo had come. "Can you make Miss Su''s ginseng soup today?" "Returning to your son, the doctor said that the ginseng soup is best drunk before lunch, so it hasn''t boiled yet." Ruyi said respectfully. Baihua Limo nodded, and ordered someone to prepare a pair of bowls and chopsticks. As soon as Su Qiruo entered, all the waiters in the room retreated. "Sit down and have breakfast together!" After taking a nap, Bai Hua Li Mo returned to the somewhat indifferent young master he used to be. Su Qiruo smiled and refused, "I''ve already used it." "Use some more with me!" When is the breakfast ready for the City Lord''s Mansion? Baihua Limo knows better than Su Qiruo, she came so early, the breakfast must have been in a hurry. Although she was still annoyed in his heart, she was still hurt, so he couldn''t be too harsh. "it is good." Su Qiruo smiled and nodded, then sat down at the table. Baihua Limo''s breakfast is much more refined than hers, but it suits my taste. Seeing her eat some more, Baihua Limo''s mood improved a lot. "Today we are talking about a jewelry business with Boss Wei. Her name is Wei Min, and she travels all year round. The Wei family''s caravan brings back many rare items from the Western Regions every year. Baihua City wants to talk to her. There are not a few people doing business, so its hard to say whether we will be able to negotiate today. Baihua Limo patiently told Su Qiruo the identity of the person he was going to meet today. Most of the shops under him were grain, rice and cloth, and they only started trading in banks and jewelry in recent years. The Zhao family is mainly based on restaurants and teahouses. Although it is not extensive, its roots are extremely deep. If you don''t talk about going to the city lord''s mansion, Baihua Limo''s business can''t compare to Zhao Wenxuan. "So there are other people besides us who have dinner with Boss Wei today?" Su Qiruo was puzzled, judging from Baihua Limo''s intentions, there were quite a few people doing Boss Wei''s jewelry business this time, and he probably wouldn''t be the only two today. Baihua Limo nodded: "The Zhao family, the Chen family, the Jiang family, the Wan family...they have jewelry businesses in the city, and they all have contacts with Boss Wei." If Su Qi next to ?? didn''t hear it, she could hear the word "Wanjia" clearly. Wanjia? But the Wanjia who killed Baihua Limo and Li Shi? "Then have you won business from Boss Wei in previous years?" Baihua Limo shook her head and said: "No, only a small part of the stock was received from her through Wenxuan last year, and the quality is not very good." Even so, he made a small fortune. From this point of view, if Wei Min can take over a big order, it will definitely be a lot of money. This is also the main reason why Baihua Limo decided to go to the banquet today, he didn''t want to give up this opportunity. If he can take advantage of this to make a fortune, this year the City Lord''s Mansion will be able to make a lot of money again. At that time, don''t say that it is to buy a thousand-year-old ginseng for Su Qiruo, even if it is ten or a hundred, he can afford it. Men in this world have a hard time doing things, so it is not surprising that Baihua Limo said so. Looking at Baihualimo again, Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little admiration in her heart. He is not an ordinary man, and his perseverance and courageous spirit are worth learning from her. The darkness that had been buried in the depths of her heart lit up bit by bit, and the hatred in her heart gradually transformed into a push to move forward, which shocked Su Qiruo. As a man, Baihua Limo worked so hard, how could she be depressed about the past all day long? The revenge of the Su family is still waiting for her to avenge, and her younger brother still needs her to take care of her. She must cheer up. "A magpie announced the good news early in the morning, maybe I can get some this year!" The magpies outside the window were chirping non-stop, Su Qiruo comforted Baihualimo with a smile. (end of this chapter) Chapter 566： My Tsundere Husband (21) Chapter 566 My new wife, my tsundere husband (21) Boss Wei invited Baihua Limo to a banquet today, so he must have known about Baihua Limo''s engagement. In the past, she refused to cooperate with Baihua Limo, mostly because of his status as a man. She only gave him a small part of the stock when Zhao Wenxuan helped him, which meant that Wei Min didn''t want to offend the City Lord''s Mansion. Today, Baihua Limo brought his future wife to the banquet, and Boss Wei wanted to find out the truth. As long as Su Qi behaves well, Boss Wei, even if he is smarter, will not neglect this future city lord. With Su Qiruo here, no matter what, she has to give Baihua Limo a share. Today''s banquet is not only a business banquet, but also an acquaintance banquet between Wei Min and the future city lord. Whether it is worth it depends on the ability of the future city lord. Su Qiruo suddenly felt lucky, if she hadn''t annoyed Baihua Limo yesterday, he might not have taken the initiative to say that he would take her to the banquet today. Then, outsiders will know that Baihua Limo has a bad relationship with his new wife, and it will be even more difficult for him in the business field in the future. One can imagine the future of a man without a wife to rely on. The shopping mall is like a battlefield, looking at smiling faces, but in fact it is full of swords and flames behind the scenes. Su Qiruo looked at Baihua Limo with complicated eyes, she didn''t know if Baihua Limo had thought of this, in her opinion, this arrogant young master looked shrewd, but he was actually very simple. Doing things only with a pure heart, although rare, is easy to be calculated by others. I think so too, if it wasn''t for Baihua Limo''s simplicity, how could he be tricked into losing his life by the big house? "hope so!" Baihua Limo actually didn''t have much confidence in his heart. Boss Wei had cooperated with the Wan family and the Zhao family several times. Even with his mother''s face, he didn''t get any benefits. He didn''t have much hope for today''s banquet. Just with Zhao Wenxuan around, he still wants to work harder and strive for a chance. I heard that Wei Min not only brought jewelry this year, but also brought back a kind of colored glaze, which is much clearer than the existing colored glaze in North Vietnam. Although he has never seen it before, he can imagine how popular it will be in the future. "Whether you succeed or not, you are already very good." Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back and raised her hand to rub Baihua Limo''s hair, just like rubbing her own younger brother, her eyes were full of love. Bai Huali Mo''s ears blushed, a little unaccustomed to being so close to her, but her heart was warm. He already had a good impression of her, but now that she took the initiative to get close to him, he couldn''t control his heart. "Would you dislike me for showing up in public all day and doing business with those women?" When Baihua Limo asked this question, her heart was nervous, and her hands buried in her sleeves were tightly clenched. If even she feels that she is so unruly, then he will never marry again in this life, and just live alone. Otherwise, finding those women who despise him is nothing more than embarrassing himself. "Who said that men have to stay in the backyard gate and never leave the second door? If you have the ability, let alone doing business, even fighting on the battlefield and aspiring to the court, that is also respected by the world. Li Mo, continue Just do what you like, don''t care about other people''s opinions, I will do my best to help you." Those women slandered him behind his back, just because he was not as good as him, but they didn''t want to admit it. Those men talk about him behind his back, but they are just jealous that he lives in style and can do whatever he wants, which is much better than them. Compared to those men who are content in the backyard, Su Qiruo is more willing to be with a man like Baihua Limo who is independent and has a career. Whether the woman in the previous life or the man in this life should not be content to be in a corner and become a dodder to cling to others. Baihua Limo looked into Su Qiruo''s eyes in shock, those eyes were clear and sincere, not at all fake. "You...you really don''t mind?" Baihua Limo couldn''t believe his ears. Even though his mother and father did not object to his business, they never said such words to him. Su Qiruo smiled and shook her head: "No." Baihua Limo was overjoyed, but soon realized something was wrong. He actually wanted to ask her"You don''t care what I do because you don''t like me, do you?" But in the end I still held back. It''s really inappropriate for them to talk about what they like and don''t like right now. I don''t necessarily like her that much, she just treats him a little more tenderly than ordinary people. The two of them took a carriage all the way to Xuexiang Building. It was still early, so they found a private room to sit and drink tea. Baihua Limo told Su Qiruo about several old rivals in the business field in the city, and if Su Qiruo listened carefully, she would ask a few questions if she didn''t understand. "According to what you say, Wei Min is not a complete profiteer." "People in the business world are like people in the officialdom. Few of them have clean hands. Even Wen Xuan and I used extraordinary methods when we confronted the Wan family and the Zhao family." It''s just that people in the officialdom are killing their lives for power, while business people like them are seeking money for profit, and they are all equally unclean in nature. Baihua Limo smiled wryly, but she didn''t mind that Su Qiruo would look down on him because of this. Soldiers, farmers, soldiers, businessmen, she is the daughter of a high-ranking family, but he is a businessman with dirty hands, and they are not the same way. Although she is a phoenix in distress now, she must still have the arrogance of a woman from a family in her bones, and she is unwilling to be with someone like him! But he is the only son in the family, and because he is a man, he cannot inherit the ancestral business. If he inherits the position of city lord, if he does not earn some money, how will he gain a foothold in Baihua City in the future? "The prosperity of the world is all for profit; the chaos of the world is for profit. As long as you have a clear conscience, don''t hurt the innocent, and earn what you should earn, what''s wrong with it?" Su Qiruo has grown up in the capital since she was a child, so she has never seen anything, Baihua Limo''s method is already very gentle. Both he and Zhao Wenxuan are soft-hearted people, and they can''t do anything outrageous. Compared to those people in the capital, Baihua Limo is simply a small Baihua. "You are different from the people I usually meet." Baihua Limo suddenly understood why her mother insisted on using unscrupulous means to keep her. She is indeed different from other women. Even if the family is in trouble and she is seriously injured, she is still so rational and gentle, which is beyond human reach. Su Qiruo laughed at herself: "What''s the difference? Now I''m just a lucky survivor, homeless and jobless, but I have to rely on you and my aunt to survive. You never looked down on me for being soft. I have a big face." (end of this chapter) Chapter 567： My Tsundere Husband (22) Chapter 567 My new wife, my tsundere husband (22) "Then how?" Baihua Limo said hurriedly, "You...you don''t blame your mother for plotting to use you, as long as mother is doing it for me, I''m sorry." That farce was ultimately the mother''s fault. If Su Qi didn''t care about her big-heartedness, he couldn''t pretend that he didn''t know. "It''s also a kind of fate that you and I met. In the future... Forget it, now is not the time to talk about these things, you should tell me about Wei Min again!" Su Qiruo paused, but after all, she still didn''t say the following words, now is not a good time. Baihua Limo pursed her lips, and then told Su Qiruo the situation in Baihua City in detail. "You said that Wei Min''s concubine is the **** of the Wan family?" Su Qiruo frowned, she didn''t expect Wei Min to be related to the Wan family by marriage. "The Wan family is a huge family. Although there is no female official in the court, they can be regarded as local snakes in Baihua City. There are countless beauties in the backyard of the head of the Wan family, and there are many children. He is just a concubine. If Wei Min likes it, they are willing to send his son to him." out." It''s just a pity that the concubine is young and beautiful, three points better than the concubine, so Wei Min chose the concubine of the Wan family as his concubine. If Su Qi had to think a little bit more, then did Wei Min intervene in the matter of Wanjia and the big house of Baihua Mansion framing Mrs. Li and Baihua Limo and his son? "Does Baihuaqing have any relationship with the daughter of the Wei family or the Wan family?" Baihua Limo nodded: "She and Wanjia''s second child have always been close, Dafang has a few shops that have been relying on Wanjia to operate." "Bai Huaqing has a vulgar face, her eyes are cloudy, and her mind is not right. You must not get along with her alone in the future, lest she plot against you." Su Qiruo is now a little unsure whether Wei Min has meddled in the matter of Wanjia and Baihualimo. If Wei Min does business honestly, that''s fine. If her mind is not right, she doesn''t mind using official means to deal with her. Although there are only less than a hundred people left in the secret guards of the Su family, it is not a problem to deal with a few traders. She must repay Baihuawu''s life-saving grace, and she will definitely protect Baihualimo. Baihua Limo slightly hooked her lips, and there was a smile in the corner of her eyes. "Don''t you still meet each other?" "I don''t know how to meet each other, but I can tell the good from the bad. My aunt is pure-hearted, upright, and emphasizing love and righteousness. The two children in Dafang are stupid, self-righteous, and ambitious. You Although you have been groping in the mall for a few years, you are still too naive, and you are not a match for Baihuaqing at all. I think it is thanks to Boss Zhao''s protection all these years that you have been able to stabilize yourself until now." Without Zhao Wenxuan''s protection, Baihua Limo wouldn''t be where it is today. But Zhao Wenxuan''s own identity is not yet tolerated by the world, so how can she protect Baihualimo for a lifetime? Hearing Su Qiruo mention Zhao Wenxuan, Baihua Limo couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. The gossip between him and Zhao Wenxuan spread like rumors, if Su Qi had heard of it, Bai Huaqing even mentioned a few words in front of them that day, but she didn''t seem to care at all. She...could have been married when she was in the capital? Baihua Limo suddenly thought of such a sentence, and couldn''t help asking. "Have you ever had a husband and servant before?" Even if she is not married, the family must have assigned some servants to serve her by her side, right? "Um?" Su Qiruo didn''t react for a while, how could Baihua Limo ask her this question, but she still answered truthfully: "No." Baihua Limo obviously didn''t believe her, thinking she was lying to him. Su Qiruo smiled and said: "I have three older sisters and one older brother above me. The second and third sisters have been stationed at the border all year round, and have never discussed marriage. As a younger sister, how can I get married before them?" Laughing and laughing, Su Qiruo''s eyes were filled with grief. Poor her sisters guarded the North Vietnamese country with their lives. They never got married until their death, but they were still murdered by traitors, and they ended up beheaded all over their families. Seeing her suddenly depressed, Baihua Limo suddenly felt distressed. It''s fine if you don''t know, but he knows why she has fallen to this point. Wen Xuan said that her Su family was loyal and full of nobles, but the old emperor was old and fatuous. He is an outsider who is full of resentment and hatred when he hears this. If Su Qi is the daughter of the Su family, what kind of grief should he feel? "I" Wanted to comfort her with something, but didn''t know how to say it. Suddenly there was a wretched laugh from the next room: "Hahahaha... Don''t worry, sister, this matter is on my sister''s shoulders. Although your cousin has a bad temper, he looks like the first class in Baihua City." Alright, you wait until I break his body and take him back to the mansion to be a young man, in the future this city lord''s mansion will be a girl, you decide." "Then my sister, I will thank my sister Wan here first. Come on, my sister will toast my sister." Another strange woman''s voice Su Qiruo had never heard of it, but she had an impression of Bai Huaqing''s voice. Co-author Bai Huaqing has already colluded with outsiders to deal with Baihua Limo today. If she and Baihua Limo didn''t happen to be sitting here, they might not have heard their schemes. Bai Hua Li Mo''s face turned pale, he didn''t expect that Su Qi Ruo had just finished telling him to be careful of Bai Hua Qing, and Bai Hua Qing had already secretly found someone to deal with him. Seeing Baihua Limo''s fingers holding the teacup turned white, and his body trembling slightly, Su Qiruo hurriedly raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t be afraid, with me here, I won''t let them hurt you." This Bai Huaqing was injured and ran out to act as a demon. It seems that she was too light last time. Baihua Limo''s angry eyes fell on Su Qiruo''s face. For some reason, she only said this one sentence, and he was really relieved a lot. "Was the person talking to Bai Huaqing a member of the Wan family?" Su Qiruo withdrew his hand, seemingly asking casually. "It sounds a bit like Wanlaibao." "Poof..." The tea that Su Qiruo just took in almost spewed out, Baihua Limo hurriedly took out the veil and handed it to her. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I just... just think this person''s name is a little funny." Su Qiruo waved at Baihua Limo, but didn''t take the handkerchief in his hand. Baihua Limo''s eyes dimmed, he glanced at the handkerchief in his hand, withdrew his hand embarrassingly, lowered his eyes and said: "Wanjia is a businessman, so the name he gave is inevitably a bit vulgar." "Is this Wanlaibao the second child of Wanjia?" Su Qiruo also realized that she was rude, so she sat upright and said seriously. "Well, her sister''s name is Wan Laicai, and she will come over later, so you can see her." "Wan Lai Cai, Wan Lai Bao, if this Wan family doesn''t get rich, I''m sorry for the name her mother gave them." I dont know if there are Wanlai Pearl, Wanlai Gold, and Wanlai Silver in Wanjia. (end of this chapter) Chapter 568： My Tsundere Husband (23) Chapter 568 My new wife, my tsundere husband (23) "The Wan family is not good at reading, but they are very talented in business. Wen Xuan often praises them..." Baihua Limo suddenly stopped talking, even though he knew she didn''t care and didn''t know Zhao Wenxuan''s identity, he still didn''t want to mention him in front of Su Qiruo. "If they do business honestly, that''s fine. If they dare to take your advice, I will never spare them. There are also Baihuaqing and Dafang''s family. I always feel that my aunt is too kind and has left me with trouble. If I drive their big house out of Baihua City in the future, will you blame me for being cruel?" Su Qiruo asked very straightforwardly. After she and Baihua divorced Mo and got married, Baihuawu would definitely hand over the City Lord''s Mansion to her. Drive out of Hundred Flowers City. Not wanting their lives is Su Qiruo''s only love for Bai Huawu''s face. Otherwise, she would never be merciful. The Dafang family in the book has never been half-hearted towards Baihualimo and his son. If people are too soft-hearted, they will end up harming themselves. The end of the Su family is a lesson from the past. Baihua Limo''s heart trembled, and she shook her head lightly: "You are the head of the family, and I will obey you." He is not a mother, so he doesn''t have so many worries. After getting married, Su Qiruo will be the master of the City Lord''s Mansion, so he will naturally obey her. At this time, Baihua Limo had long forgotten his original promise, never to be a woman''s accessory. The main reason is that he believed in Su Qiruo''s character, and believed in the loyal Su family that Zhao Wenxuan and his mother said. After Bai Huali Mo said something, he realized that something was wrong, and instantly blushed with embarrassment. "Let''s go, let''s meet Boss Wei and the two treasures of the Wan family." Su Qiruo stood up first, straightened her sleeves. Baihua Limo followed Su Qiruo, the usual arrogant and arrogant young master was now very well-behaved, like a dignified husband brought up by a family. When passing by the private room next door, Su Qiruo paused, the condensation in the corner of her eyes seemed to freeze the door, her eyes were full of murderous intent. If Wanjia and Baihuaqing don''t have any lives in their hands, that''s fine, otherwise, she doesn''t mind meeting this local snake for a while. If Baihua Limo doesn''t get rid of future troubles, she won''t be able to return to Beijing to take revenge in the future. In the past, Baihua Limo only felt that Su Qiruo was cold and difficult to get close to, but this was the first time she felt such a strong chill on her body. But only for a moment, Su Qiruo suppressed that cold breath, and walked forward with Baihua Limo. Bai Huaqing in the room couldn''t help shivering, and a bad premonition suddenly ignited in her heart. Rubbing her hot palms, Bai Huaqing looked at Wan Laibao and reminded: "But sister, be careful, the wife my aunt found for that little **** Bai Hua Li Mo looks not simple, and her martial arts are extremely high. This injury on my body is all thanks to her." Wan Laibao waved his hand indifferently: "Sister, don''t worry, I''m just a man. As long as things are done before they get married, that woman won''t be able to do anything to us. At worst, I''ll just give her a few coins. Besides, a Even if the poor settle down from outside, even if they really want to make trouble, can''t they still make trouble in Baihua City?" Wan Laibao didn''t take Su Qiruo seriously at all. If she was really a capable and strong woman, she wouldn''t agree to enter the City Lord''s Mansion. It''s just a little boy, what''s so scary? "But I see that my aunt''s body can last for a while. If she is still alive and we meet Baihualimo, then..." Bai Huaqing is still a little afraid of Bai Huawu, the city lord, if she dies, that''s fine, but she is still alive, who dares to touch her son? Wan Laibao also frowned, then squinted at Bai Huaqing. "Then see if the girl dares to take a gamble." "What does sister mean?" Bai Huaqing''s hands on her knees tightened, and her nerves suddenly tensed. Wan Laibao leaned close to Bai Huaqing''s ear and said something, Bai Huaqing turned pale with fright. "Sister, this..." "I don''t want the child to be unable to trap the wolf. It will be too late when Baihua Limo and that little boy get married." Once Baihua Limo gets married, Baihuawu will definitely pass on the position of city lord to his daughter-in-law. Even if they destroy Baihua Limo''s innocence, they will not be able to change the fact that the position of city lord already belongs to someone else. "But" Bai Huaqing was still a little hesitant, Bai Huawu was very shrewd, she was afraid that things would be revealed and her mother and father would be implicated. "At that time, you will gain power and I will gain beauty. In the future, you and my sisters will be the most carefree people in Baihua City." Wan Laibao seductively said again, his eyes were full of greed. Bai Huaqing let out a long breath, gritted her teeth cruelly, and said, "Then I''ll take a gamble." "Don''t worry, God knows this matter, you know it, I know it, and no third person will know it." Wan Laibao looked at Bai Huaqing with an incomprehensible gleam in his eyes, even if Bai Huaqing became the city lord in the future, as long as she had this handle in her hands, Bai Huaqing would have to listen to her. In the future, the Hundred Flowers City will belong to her Wan family. "Sister, give me another toast, thank you for taking care of me for so many years." Bai Huaqing raised her hand and poured Wan Laibao a glass of wine, and poured a glass herself. Wan Laibao didn''t shirk, took it up and drank it, then shook the empty cup at Bai Huaqing. "I can''t drink any more. Boss Wei will treat me later, and I have to save my stomach to discuss business!" "The little girl is here to wish my sister a fortune." Bai Huaqing congratulated with a smile, since the Wei family married the Wan family''s son as a concubine, they have given the Wan family a lot of business every year. In the past few years, Wan Lai Bao and Wan Lai Cai have made a lot of money relying on the Wei family. Bai Huaqing even thought about sending her younger brother to the Wei family. Wei Min''s eldest daughter has not yet married Zhengjun. If Bai Huaxiang can marry to the Wei family, she can also get a share of the business in the future. Thinking like this, Bai Huaqing planned to discuss with her mother after returning home. Bai Huaxiang is about to get married, so instead of letting him stare at Su Qiruo''s pretty face all day long, it''s better to tell him a good marriage. Although the wealth of the Wei family is greater than that of the Wan family, it has many connections. Especially those transport ships under Wei Min, they bring in a lot of goods every year. Give her some casually, it will be enough for her to eat and drink. I just heard that Wei Min''s eldest daughter is a sick child, who spends a lot of soup and medicine every day, and depends on money to hang her life. The precious decoctions, medicines and supplements she ate every day were enough for an ordinary family to spend for a year. No wonder Wei Min was so capable, but the savings in the house could not be saved. Miss Wei is useless, but she is Wei Min''s only legitimate daughter, and she treats this daughter with care. Although it is a bit wronged to marry Miss Wei, brocade clothes are indispensable. (end of this chapter) Chapter 569： My Tsundere Husband (24) Chapter 569 My new wife, my tsundere husband (24) Bai Huaqing had a plan in mind, so she couldn''t sit still. Fortunately, Wan Lai Bao had to go to Wei Min''s place for a banquet, so the two left separately. When Su Qiruo brought Baihua Limo over, there were already two people in the private room. A young woman is Zhao Wenxuan. Another middle-aged woman was sitting there talking to Zhao Wenxuan. If Su Qi didn''t know her, Baihualimo leaned close to her and said a few words: "Boss Zhao, Zhao Shenjie." Su Qiruo glanced at the woman who was looking at her, and nodded lightly. Baihua Limo just told her that Zhao Shenjie is Wei Min''s elder sister. When the son of the Zhao family married Wei Min back then, Wei Min hadn''t achieved what he is today, and all depended on the Zhao family''s support behind him. So now that Wei Min''s business has grown, he has never forgotten the kindness of the Zhao family. From this point of view, Wei Min is still a conscientious person. Although they are all surnamed Zhao, Zhao Wenxuan has nothing to do with Zhao Shenjie, which surprised Su Qiruo. In this family-bound dynasty, it is indeed rare to have the same surname but different clans in the same city. Zhao Wenxuan also stared blankly at the two people who came in side by side facing the light, forgetting to get up for a while. Zhao Shenjie was not surprised by Su Qiruo''s arrival, but when she first saw the city lord''s future daughter-in-law, she felt that it was completely different from what she had imagined. It''s no wonder that someone as eccentric as Baihua Limo agreed to this marriage, and this skin is enough to make a man dream about. "Miss Su? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Zhao Shenjie stood up and cupped his fists at Su Qiruo, saying politely. If she had inspected the future city lord with the intention of watching a play before, she would not dare to take any chances when she met him for the first time today. This woman is an extraordinary person at first glance, and I don''t know where Bai Huawu picked up such a person. "Boss Zhao is polite." Su Qiruo smiled faintly, and returned a salute to Zhao Shenjie. Turning to look at Zhao Wenxuan, that smile became more real. "Boss Xiao Zhao is also here." Zhao Wenxuan was awakened by Su Qiruo''s "Little Boss Zhao", she couldn''t help laughing, stood up and nodded to the two of them. "Miss Su, Li Mo." Su Qiruo pulled away the chair beside Zhao Wenxuan, and motioned for Baihua Limo to sit there, but Baihua Limo''s heart suddenly felt cold. As rumored outside, she actually took the initiative to let him sit with Zhao Wenxuan. Does she really not care at all? Baihua Limo felt that he really couldn''t see through the woman in front of him, saying that she treated him badly, she sometimes protected him even more than his mother. But if she is nice to him, she doesn''t seem to care about him that much. "I''ve heard for a long time that our Young Master Baihua has found a lover, and Zhao''s residence has received your wedding invitation, but this is the first time I''ve seen Miss Su''s true face." Zhao Shenjie wanted to inquire about something, so he started to make friends with Su Qiruo. "It''s really hard to be elegant in the next class of grassroots." Su Qiruo responded with a smile. She is not even a grassroots citizen now, she is still a criminal. Being able to marry into the Baihua Mansion is due to her admiration. If it is true, Baihua Mansion dared to take her in, and it took a big risk. The kindness of Baihuawu and Baihualimo is really hard for her to repay. Maybe Baihua Limo didn''t know about it, but she didn''t believe that Baihuawu would dare to send her to the bed of her only son without knowing her identity, and Baihuawu already knew who she was, and dared to let her be her Daughter-in-law, this kindness is the most precious. "Miss Su don''t want to joke with the old woman. Although the old woman dare not say that she knows countless people, she has seen some people with her old eyes. Miss Su has an extraordinary bearing and a clear appearance. She is definitely not an ordinary person." Don''t say that Zhao Shenjie doesn''t believe it anymore, even Zhao Wenxuan doesn''t believe Su Qiruo''s words. Which grassroots family can raise such a daughter? Su Qiruo gave a wry smile: "Boss Zhao is admiring me. In my family, I just have two houses and three or two shops under the ancestral shade. I won''t be poor and hungry, but I am definitely not a rich family." How could a wealthy family let their daughter come out to marry? If Su Qi grasped this point, she would be able to dispel all of Zhao Shenjie''s suspicions. Baihua City is thousands of miles away from the capital, she doesn''t think these people will be free enough to send someone to the capital to find out her identity. "Oh? I don''t know where Ms. Su''s home is. If there is a chance, we can cooperate..." As soon as Zhao Shenjie finished speaking, Zhao Wenxuan and Baihua Limo''s expressions changed at the same time, but Su Qiruo still sat there very calmly, without any change in expression. "It''s a coincidence that Miss Su and my grandfather are from the same hometown, and they even have the same accent." Zhao Wenxuan took Zhao Shenjie''s words and said that his grandfather was brought back from outside when his grandmother went out to do business. Everyone only knew that his grandfather was a foreigner, but no one knew where he came from. Zhao Wenxuan said something so ambiguous, Zhao Shenjie couldn''t get to the bottom of it. Baihua Limo glanced at Zhao Wenxuan gratefully, and Zhao Wenxuan just smiled faintly. He and Baihua Limo can be regarded as sympathetic to each other. Now that he is in need, he will naturally not stand idly by. Su Qiruo looked at Zhao Wenxuan unexpectedly, with a look of admiration in his eyes. It seems that her family''s little white flower has not been eaten by these wolves, tigers and leopards all these years, it is really thanks to Zhao Wenxuan''s care. Zhao Shenjie glanced at Zhao Wenxuan, then at Su Qiruo, she had heard some rumors about Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan. But Baihua Limo is also the son of the City Lord''s Mansion, no matter how displeased she is, she has to save some face for his mother. What''s more, the future wife is still sitting here, if she makes a fuss, it won''t do me any good. As for the relationship between Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan, what does it have to do with her? This little new wife doesn''t care about herself, so what''s her business? "It''s really a fate. Our Baihua City is the most tolerant. There are people from all over the place. It is that many foreign people chose to stay after they came here to do business." Zhao Shenjie also brought up this topic, and chatted with Su Qiruo about other things. It was just that because of Baihua Limo''s presence, Zhao Shenjie was a little more cautious in speaking, but he didn''t ask any more questions that made Su Qiruo embarrassed. "Baihuacheng has outstanding people, it is indeed a good place." While talking with Zhao Shenjie, Su Qiruo moved a plate of candied dried fruits from her side to Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan. Since the two of them were sitting so dryly and not talking, it looked pitiful. "Haha... I didn''t expect Miss Su to be such a caring person." Seeing this, Zhao Shenjie couldn''t help teasing Su Qiruo a few words. Su Qiruo smiled and said: "Of course my husband will hurt me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 570： My Tsundere Husband (25) Chapter 570 My new wife, my tsundere husband (25) This remark was originally a joke that Su Qiruo picked up on Zhao Shenjie, but it changed in Zhao Shenjie''s ears. She always felt that Su Qiruo said this to Zhao Wenxuan, could it be that Miss Su was going to tear herself apart with Zhao Wenxuan? For such excitement, she naturally likes to watch it. Unexpectedly, Zhao Wenxuan grabbed a handful of melon seeds and peeled them without even raising her head. It was the first time that Baihua Limo was publicly recognized by Su Qiruo, and her pretty face was a little hot with shame. In the past, he and Zhao Wenxuan seldom talked when they came out to socialize, and Zhao Wenxuan was always around. Only when he needed to drink, he would forcefully drink a glass or two, but he didn''t dare to get drunk. He and Zhao Wenxuan must ensure that one of them is awake. "Haha... What Miss Su said is true, what she said is true!" Zhao Shenjie really laughed this time, but I really can''t tell, this little new wife is so kind to others. Baihua Limo flusteredly squeezed a candied fruit and threw it into her mouth, the sweet and sour taste filled her mouth. The heart in his chest seemed to be about to jump out, and his head was also dizzy. In the past, Zhao Wenxuan also protected him when he was discussing business abroad, but that feeling was completely different from Su Qiruo. Her gaze was drawn to her casual words and small movements, making him unable to move his eyes away. Men are really disappointing, and it is easy to lose their minds once they encounter emotional matters. The whole room seemed to be lingering with a sweet and greasy smell, until Wanlaibao pushed the door and walked in, breaking the harmony just now. As soon as Wan Laibao entered the door, she saw Su Qiruo sitting next to Baihua Limo. She also heard that the city lord had found a new wife for Baihua Limo. Qiruo''s bad words, Wan Laibao will not have a good impression of this good-looking little boy. "Ouch, you two bosses Zhao, it''s really early!" Wan Laibao shook his fist at Zhao Shenjie and Zhao Wenxuan, then looked at Baihuali Modao, "Young Master Hundred Flowers, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you still have the same demeanor!" Greeted the three of them, but only ignored Su Qiruo, which made Baihua Limo blush. Su Qiruo didn''t look at her, and just drank tea from a teacup, as if there was no such person. Wan Laibao sat beside Zhao Shenjie, and although he intentionally ignored Su Qiruo, his eyes always seemed to glance at her. Su Qiruo put the peeled dried nuts in front of Baihua Limo, pinched a few melon seeds and peeled them, without giving Wan Laibao the slightest look. Baihuali Moben''s somewhat angry mood was soothed by the few clean and plump dried nuts in front of her eyes. Her slender fingers were still gently peeling the melon seeds. pleasing to the eye. Baihua Limo couldn''t help but stare blankly, until a handful of peeled tender white melon seeds were poured into the palm of his hand, and he blushed and looked away. He has always known that she is a high-altitude flower that is difficult for ordinary people to reach, but now that she has fallen into the mortal world, she is lucky enough to be picked up by him. How many men in this world can stand her love without being tempted? Wan Laibao scolded lightly with disdain, she thought that Baihua Limo had taken a fancy to some kind of powerful woman, but it turned out that it was nothing more than that. Such a small trick can coax Baihua Limo into her hands, but she still thinks how noble Baihua Limo is after all these years. Oh, man! Baihua Limo took out a handkerchief and handed it to Su Qiruo to let her wipe her hands. Su Qiruo didn''t want to dirty his handkerchief, but when she met a pair of extremely serious eyes, she swallowed the words of refusal on her lips. went back. He doesn''t seem to like her rejecting him. Watching Su Qiruo wipe her fingers with the handkerchief she handed over, and then folded it neatly and put it in her sleeve pocket, Baihualimo finally showed a little smile on her face. She finally didn''t refuse his kindness again. The slight movement between the two of them could not deceive Zhao Wenxuan. Looking at the melon seeds in her hand, Zhao Wenxuan gave a wry smile, and suddenly she didn''t want to eat them. Baihua Limo is happier than him. pretty good. Finally, one of them is going to come out. Baihua Limo put the melon seeds in her hand one by one into her mouth, and the fragrant taste in her mouth was even better than the ones she had eaten in the past ten years. Jixiang and Ruyi often help him peel dried fruits, but they are not as good as her. "This...is the wife-leader of Young Master Baihua, right?" Seeing that Su Qiruo hadn''t looked at her, Wan Laibao felt a little annoyed, so he took the initiative to provoke her. Calling a woman an extra wife in front of her is slapping her in the face in public. "Is this lady not out of her mind? Do you think, besides Li Mo''s wife, who can get so close to him?" Su Qiruo hated Wan Lai Bao in her heart, but she was not even willing to perfuse her with a few words. It was the woman in front of me who had been planning Baihua Limo, and even killed their father and son. "you" Wan Laibao didn''t expect this foreign new wife to be so bold that he scolded her directly in public. "Miss Wan, don''t take it to heart. She just loves to joke around, and Miss Wan is always a joker, so she can''t afford to play tricks!" Bai Hua Li Mo is most annoying to the Wan family sisters. Now that Wan Lai Bao disrespects Su Qi as soon as he enters the door, he doesn''t have to put on any hypocritical airs to save this woman any face. "Of course not, Bai Huazi has a unique vision, which I admire." Wan Laibao gritted his teeth and said, Baihua Limo usually doesn''t even talk to her, but today he is pushing her like this because of his new wife. "That''s natural. The wife of this son must be unparalleled in appearance, talented, and capable of both civil and military skills. There is no other woman like this in the entire Hundred Flowers City." Bai Hua Limo raised her chin and said arrogantly, regardless of the others, Su Qiruo has indeed taken all these points into account. Not to mention that she has a gentle and considerate temperament. "Master Baihua said this in front of Boss Zhao, isn''t he afraid that Boss Zhao will be angry?" Wan Lai Bao is also afraid of chaos in the world, looking at Su Qi Ruo provocatively said, "Miss Su probably doesn''t know that the relationship between Mr. Baihua and Ms. Zhao is unusual. They often go in and out together. People in Baihua City thought that Mr. Baihua would marry Ms. Zhao!" These words sound really familiar, Su Qiruo secretly curled her lips, this Wan Lai Bao is indeed a good friend of Bai Huaqing, the thinking of these two people is almost the same. Bai Huali Moqiao turned pale, he was really annoyed to death by these people who always provoke their relationship in front of Su Qiruo. "Boss Zhao has always treated my family Li Mo as his younger brother. The two of us are childhood sweethearts, and it is only right that we get closer. Who stipulated that people who often go in and out together must get married?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 571： My Tsundere Husband (26) Chapter 571 The new wife, my tsundere husband (26) Su Qiruo smiled, but she was not angry. Her words shocked everyone by surprise, but the most poignant one was not Wan Lai Bao who was speechless by her, but Bai Hua Li Mo who was still immersed in the sweetness just now. How indifferent does it have to be to say such a thing? As long as she likes him a little bit, she won''t be so generous. "Miss Su is so open-minded, I really admire." Wan Laibao sneered, pursing his lips, as if Su Qiruo had already had a big green hat on his head. "Why can''t we see this? Li Mo and I have been like siblings since we were young. We are upright and upright. Even if some villains secretly slander us, it can''t stop the innocence between us. Miss Su is an upright person with a pure mind. That wretched villain is different." Zhao Wenxuan, who hadn''t spoken all the time, couldn''t help saying loudly that he had endured this matter for a long time. How they slandered him and Baihualimo behind his back in the past, he just couldn''t hear it. Now not only talking nonsense in front of him, but also trying to ruin Baihua Limo''s marriage, if Zhao Wenxuan doesn''t speak again, he will really become a fool that everyone can bully. "Who do you say is a villain?" Wan Laibao asked loudly with a red face, just now Su Qiruo''s ruthlessness had already made her lose face, and now Zhao Wenxuan scolded her strangely, how could she bear it? "Boss Wan is whoever he thinks is." Zhao Wenxuan threw the candied fruit in her mouth, and didn''t take Wanlaibao''s provocation seriously at all. It wasn''t a day or two since he had been at odds with the Wan family, but it wasn''t brought to light. But today Wan Lai Bao is provocative, if he still acts like a soft persimmon and let her rub it round and flatten, then he will really feel sorry for himself for so many years of pretending to be a woman. "It''s just a few jokes, the two bosses don''t take it to heart, come, come, drink tea, drink tea." Zhao Shenjie, who had seen enough excitement, stood up to smooth things over this time. She thought that Su Qiruo would disagree with Zhao Wenxuan because of Baihualimo''s matter, but she didn''t know that the two of them seemed to be on the same rope, making Wan Laibao lose I lost my face. "What Boss Zhao said is that a woman should be open-minded, just a few jokes. This is worth getting angry, but it loses the dignity of a woman." Su Qiruo said without raising her eyelids, then picked up the teapot and poured two cups of tea, one was placed in front of Baihua Limo, and the other was passed to Zhao Wenxuan. Zhao Wenxuan looked at the plain white hand stretched out in front of her, and was a little dazed for a moment. It was Baihua Limo who reacted first, took it and placed it in front of him, before Zhao Wenxuan thanked him. However, Su Qiruo poured herself another cup of tea and put the teapot back. As for Zhao Shenjie and Wan Laibao, she didn''t even glance at them. Zhao Shenjie was not annoyed, he raised his hand to ask the maid behind him to pour tea, while Wan Laibao was so angry that his face turned black. In this way, Wan Lai Bao''s determination to get rid of Bai Hua Wu and **** Bai Hua Li Mo was further strengthened. She wants to take a good look at how these two are still showing off in front of her without the protection of the City Lord''s Mansion. Su Qiruo had peeled an orange without knowing when, and handed it to Baihua Limo. Baihua Limo had never been taken care of like this before, and a warm current surged in his heart, surrounding him. Perhaps, liking someone is just like this. I dont know where it started. When I find out, everything is a foregone conclusion. Zhao Wenxuan, who was still in a daze, looked at the orange petals in Baihua Limo''s hand, pursed her lips lightly, and tightened her hand holding the teacup. Baihua Limo broke the orange into three parts, one was given to Zhao Wenxuan beside her, one was given to Su Qiruo, and the rest was kept for herself. Wan Laibao smiled contemptuously, and felt a little sympathy for Su Qiruo. If her husband dared to treat other women like this in front of her, she would beat him until his father couldn''t recognize him. Su Qiruo is fine, the grass on top of his head has grown three feet high, it is a piece of green, and he is still sitting on the Diaoyutai, motionless, really tolerable. When Baihua Limo was doing this, she was also secretly observing Su Qiruo, she really didn''t seem to react at all. Baihua Limo lowered her eyes and squeezed a piece of orange into her mouth, it seemed a little sour... Wei Min arrived late, and Wan Lai Cai, Wan Lai Bao''s sister, arrived with her. Compared to Wan Lai Bao, Wan Lai Cai is obviously more tolerant, and treats Su Qi Ruo much warmer. No matter how contemptuous she was in her heart, she didn''t give anyone any excuses in face. Su Qiruo secretly thought, this smiling tiger is the worst person to mess with. Presumably the Baihua Mansion was taken by the big house, and the real conspiracy behind the scenes should be the one in front of you. "I''m happy today, and I have new friends coming. The old woman will offer you a toast first." Wei Min picked up the wine glass, laughed and said to everyone. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and also raised her wine glass: "Boss Wei is bold." Baihua Limo looked at her with a frown, trying to persuade her not to drink, after all her body hadn''t recovered yet, who would have thought that Su Qiruo not only drank the wine in her own glass, but also snatched his wine and drank it as well. "Haha...Miss Su is a hero among girls, happy!" Wei Min appreciates Su Qiruo''s actions very much. She actually doesn''t like men meddling in the business field. Although Baihua Limo is much better than ordinary men, she still doesn''t want to do business with him. Now this Ms. Su is a straightforward person. Wei Min thinks she has a sense of people, and always feels that if Baihua Limo marries Su Qiruo in the future, life will be much easier. This child is also a poor one. God is merciful, and it is also his blessing to let him meet his lover. If the business of Baihua Mansion is handed over to this person in front of her in the future, she is willing to give it a try. You can save yourself a lot of hassle doing business with cheerful people. This is also the reason why Wei Min took Zhao Wenxuan with him besides Wanjia and Zhao Shenjie for business. Because she admired Zhao Wenxuan from the bottom of her heart. "Boss Wei overrated the prize." Su Qiruo just took the hangover pill that Ying Yi left for her when she left, as long as she doesn''t drink too much, her body can handle it. "Miss Su is benevolent, I would like to offer a toast to Miss Su. I hope that Miss Su and Mr. Bai Hua will get married soon and have a good relationship for a hundred years." Seeing this, Wan Laicai also raised his wine glass to pay respects to Su Qiruo. "Borrow a good word from Miss Wan." Su Qiruo naturally couldn''t refuse, so he could only drink it down. Baihua Limo gently tugged at Su Qiruo''s sleeve, and whispered: "You''re still taking medicine, you can''t drink alcohol." "It''s okay, this little wine is not in the way." Su Qiruo comforted him with a smile, then pushed the teacup in front of him and moved the wine cup away. "You are a man, you don''t need to drink with them, just leave the rest to me, you drink tea." Looking at the yellow tea in front of him, Bai Hualimo''s nose suddenly felt sour. After so many years, no one has ever said such a thing to him in the wine market. (end of this chapter) Chapter 572： My Tsundere Husband (27) Chapter 572 The new wife, my tsundere husband (27) They will only think that he is a man and should not show his face to do business. But when they were drinking and discussing business, no one would treat him as a man, and even those vicious women deliberately forced him to drink, trying to take advantage of him. How he and Zhao Wenxuan got here these years, only they know. "Then you should drink less, it doesn''t matter if you can''t negotiate business, your body is important." Baihua Limo lowered his eyes and said, he hasn''t negotiated any big deal from Wei Min in these years, if this deal has to be exchanged for Su Qiruo''s body, then he would rather not. "it is good." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, her gaze inadvertently fell on Zhao Wenxuan who was beside Baihua Limo. Perhaps Zhao Wenxuan offended Wan Laibao because of her affairs at the beginning, but the Wanjia sisters are now looking for a high-sounding excuse to force Zhao Wenxuan to drink! "What''s the matter? Boss Zhao refuses to drink the wine I poured, but he is still upset about the joke I made with you before? Woman, be more open-minded." Wan Laibao smiled wretchedly, with Wei Min here, she couldn''t directly offend Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo, and annoyed the City Lord''s Mansion. But she couldn''t swallow the breath today, so she had to find someone to let it out. "Boss Wan was joking. I have long forgotten what happened before. I don''t know why Boss Wan brought it up again." Zhao Wenxuan looked at the full glass of wine in embarrassment. He had followed the crowd for a round of drinking just now, and Wan Laibao poured him three more glasses. It seemed that she was not going to let him go. Baihua Limo by his side is protected by someone who no longer needs him, and he also has one less thing to worry about. Since I''m here to discuss business today, it''s not easy to shame the host. Wei Min sat there, he had to drink this wine. Zhao Wenxuan drank three more cups, a touch of pink appeared on her fair cheeks. Wan Laibao smiled obscenely and said: "I have always heard that Boss Zhao is handsome and looks like a man. Looking at it like this today, I really don''t..." As Wan Laibao said, he wanted to reach out and touch Zhao Wenxuan''s face. Her words are already considered an insult to a normal woman, but she still wants to make a move. A strong hand grabbed Wan Laibao''s wrist, and the woman appeared there at some point, blocking the finger that almost touched Zhao Wenxuan''s face. "Li Mo, Boss Zhao is a little drunk, you pour him a cup of tea to sober up, and I''ll drink with Boss Wan Er." Su Qiruo deliberately emphasized the word "two", because she found that the relationship between Wan Lai Bao and Wan Lai Cai was not as harmonious as outsiders saw. In this world, there is no inseparable relationship of interests, unless the person has great perseverance and a firm heart. However, it is obvious that the two Miss Wanjia do not have that character. Zhao Wenxuan stared blankly at the woman standing in front of him. He didn''t even know when he would sit in her place. He only knew that in twenty years, this was the first time someone he didn''t know showed kindness towards him. . Su Qiruo and Zhao Wenxuan switched places, and sat down next to Wan Lai Bao. "Boss Waner, please." Before Wan Laibao poured her wine, she picked up the flagon and poured Wan Laibao a full glass. Wan Laibao just talked grandiosely when persuading Zhao Wenxuan to drink, but now it''s hard for him to refuse. Baihua Limo glanced at Su Qiruo worriedly, but Wei Min who was on the side smiled and said: "I really can''t see that such a lonely person like Mr. Baihua actually has concerns in his heart. Miss Su is a dragon and a phoenix, she is definitely not an ordinary woman. Hundred Flowers has a good eye." Wei Min''s words made Baihualimo and the half-drunk Zhao Wenxuan thump in their hearts. If she knew something, then this person would not be able to stay. Fortunately, Wei Min only mentioned one sentence in the attitude of an elder, and didn''t say any more, and turned to drink with the others. Zhao Wenxuan gently squeezed Baihua Limo''s wrist with the hand placed under the table, and Baihua Limo came back to her senses. "Wen Xuan, how are you doing?" Baihua Limo quickly collected her thoughts, poured a cup of strong tea to hangover and handed it over. Zhao Wenxuan shook her head: "I''m fine, thanks to Miss Su today." "I was the one who got you in trouble. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have offended Wan Laibao." Baihua Limo felt ashamed. He was also a man, but he had been relying on Zhao Wenxuan''s care all these years. He had suffered too much for him. "I can''t blame you for this matter. She and I are not of the same kind. Sooner or later, we will tear our faces apart." Long eyelashes drooped slightly, covering the emotions in Zhao Wenxuan''s eyes, and only heard him say, "It''s because I got Miss Su into trouble and made her suffer." Zhao Wenxuan only knew that Su Qiruo''s internal injuries hadn''t healed, but she didn''t know how badly she was injured. However, Baihua Limo knew that Su Qiruo''s injury would take a long time to heal, and she didn''t know if she would hurt her body again if she drank like this. The always arrogant young master doesn''t know how to persuade others besides issuing orders, so if Su Qi dismisses him with a few words, he doesn''t know how to stop her from drinking. After drinking for three rounds, everyone at the table is already drunk, only Baihua Limo is clear-headed. He brought a cup of tea to Su Qiruo''s lips, Su Qiruo reached out to take it half drunk and half awake, but the man dodged away. "Be careful, I''ll feed you." When did the young master who was pampered and pampered since he was a child ever do such a job of serving others, but he looked serious and was extremely careful in every move, but he also fed tea into Su Qiruo''s mouth. Su Qiruo looked at the young man in front of him, raised his hand to smooth the wrinkles between his brows, and said with a smile: "The owner of this half-warehouse Western Region Liuli Wei gave it to you, are you happy?" Su Qiruo''s guess is right, Wei Min is actually not opposed to doing business with the City Lord''s Mansion, and even has some vague expectations. It was only because of Baihua Limo''s identity that she was reluctant to cooperate with the City Lord''s Mansion. Now she only drank a few glasses of wine with Wei Min, and the half warehouse of Western Region glass was handed over to Baihua Limo. Baihua Limo pursed her lips and did not respond. She just glanced at the drunken women at the table, then turned her head and said to Zhao Wenxuan, "Wenxuan, she might be a little drunk, let''s go back!" Zhao Wenxuan nodded, then stood up, ready to help Baihua Limo and Su Qiruo leave. Unexpectedly, with one side of Su Qiruo''s arm, she dodged Zhao Wenxuan''s outstretched hand, and stood up straight by herself. "I''m not drunk." If it is said that she is not drunk, she is actually five or six points drunk, but if she is drunk, she is a little more sober than the rest. "Okay, okay, okay, you''re not drunk, shall we go home first?" Baihua Limo stepped forward to hold her arm, coaxing her as if coaxing a child. Su Qiruo suddenly chuckled, looking into Baihualimo''s eyes, she was as gentle as if she could pinch water. "I''m really not drunk." Baihua Limo blushed pretty when she saw her, and she stopped arguing with a "drunk man", and half-pushed him out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 573： My Tsundere Husband (28) Chapter 573 My new wife, my tsundere husband (28) Zhao Wenxuan looked at the two people who left hand in hand, and for the first time understood what envy was. He has always felt that it is much more convenient for him to do things as a woman than Baihua Limo, and he has felt sorry for the grievances Baihua Limo has suffered over the past year more than once. But now he realizes that what Baihua Limo possesses is something he couldn''t even ask for in his life. Baihua Limo can marry and have a daughter, and he can retreat to the inner courtyard to live his stable life. In his life, he was doomed to be Zhao Wenxuan, the patriarch of the Zhao family. In the future, he would adopt a child and come back and say that he gave birth to someone outside. However, the good brother who has always been with him is finally protected by someone, which is great! Limo, you must be happy, and take my share of happiness together. Su Qiruo was pulled into the carriage by Baihua Limo, a familiar smell hit her, it seemed to be the incense that Baihua Limo often used. My mind was a little confused, and I couldn''t remember the name of that Xiang for a while, and I was already lying on the small couch inside by Baihua Limo. Baihua Limo knelt by the couch to take off Su Qiruo''s shoes, but she held down her wrist. "Li Mo, you don''t have to." Su Qiruo''s eyes were a little clear because of Bai Hua Li Mo''s actions, how could she let him serve like this? Not to mention that they are not yet married, even if they are married, there is no such thing as humiliating the wife-lord of Zhengjun. "You just lie down. Although I have never served anyone, I will always learn in the future." Baihua Limo pushed Su Qiruo''s arm to make her lie back, stubbornly insisting on removing her shoes. If Su Qi couldn''t argue, then let him go. The young man''s side face is very beautiful, looking from Su Qiruo''s angle, you can still see the shadow left on the high bridge of his nose when his long eyelashes flicker. She is not unaware of the change in Baihua Limo''s attitude towards her in the past few days. Such an arrogant young man is willing to kneel down for her, she is not unmoved. If it weren''t for her different backgrounds and her blood feud, she would really be willing to stay here with him for the rest of her life, protect him well, and live this life in a normal way. But she can''t. She cannot stay in Baihua City, and Baihua Limo will not leave Baihua City either. They were already doomed to have no future. Besides, before the crown daughter succeeded in ascending the throne, she did not dare to drag him into the turbulence of the capital. Baihua City has beautiful mountains and rivers, and it is also the place where Baihua Limo grew up since he was a child. This is his home, and he should have such a stable life. Baihua Limo pulled off a thin blanket and put it on Su Qiruo''s body, turned around only to find that pair of gentle eyes had been falling on him. The boy looked a little flustered. In this cramped and narrow compartment, the atmosphere between the two suddenly changed. Shy and sweet. "You have been busy for most of the day, sit down and have a rest!" Su Qiruo held Baihua Limo''s hand who was about to pour tea, she drank a lot of wine and tea today, her stomach was already full, and she really didn''t want to drink any more. "Then...then I will give you a massage on the head." Baihua Limo blushed and looked at the hand she was holding, and said shyly. "No, my head doesn''t hurt." Su Qiruo said with a smile, I''m afraid this young master has forgotten his identity, is he using himself as auspicious and wishful thinking? Still pressing her head, even if she really dared to agree, he would have to know how to do it! Su Qiruo slowly let go of Baihua Limo''s hand, a trace of disappointment flashed in the boy''s eyes, he pursed his lips and did not speak again. "Ahem..." Without breathing, Su Qiruo couldn''t help coughing. Baihua Limo hurriedly stepped forward to support her body, patted her on the back lightly, and looked at her worriedly. "You... have an old injury relapsed? I''ll send someone to call for a doctor right now." Saying that, Baihua Limo was about to get up to call for someone, but fortunately Su Qiruo was quick and stopped him. "It''s not hurt, it''s because I accidentally choked. Ahem... I''m fine now." Su Qiruo really felt much better after clearing her throat. Baihua Limo looked at her suspiciously, until her breathing calmed down, his stiff body softened a bit. "You shouldn''t be drinking like that today. It doesn''t matter if the business can''t be negotiated. The shop and Zhuangzi in my hand are enough for us to live in the future." Baihua Limo lowered her eyes and said half guiltily and half complaining. In the past, he also put all his thoughts on business, but when he thought of her being injured and drinking so much with others, he suddenly didn''t want any business money. As long as she is well and they are all well, that is more important than anything else. "But you can get such a good deal with a few glasses of wine, why not such a cheap deal? This little wine is nothing to me, don''t worry." Su Qiruo also had many shops under her name when she was in the capital, and her older sisters were usually busier than her, so many of the shops under the Su family''s name were left to her to take care of. Although she works in the court, she is not a daughter of a family who does not eat the fireworks of the world, and she has some experience in doing business. "But your injury is not healed yet." Baihua Limo still felt guilty in his heart, he took her to the banquet in order to get angry with her, who would have thought that she would think of him so much. He didn''t hesitate to block so much wine for Zhao Wenxuan, which made him somewhat unable to see through the woman in front of him. If you say that she doesn''t care about him at all, but she treats him better than others, the light in her eyes can''t deceive anyone. But if she said she cared about him, she never cared about Zhao Wenxuan. But any normal woman should be very concerned about her husband having such a childhood friend. But not only did she not, but she also protected Zhao Wenxuan everywhere, and even took Zhao Wenxuan as if he was him. Baihua Limo''s heart is extremely complicated, but he has no position to ask her this question now. The wedding is approaching, and it will not be too late for him to ask after getting married. Thinking that she will become his wife-lord in the future, Baihua Limo felt a little bit of anticipation in his heart. The most annoying thing in the past, but now he is looking forward to it with his fingers, looking forward to the early arrival of that day. "Just take it slow, it doesn''t matter." Su Qiruo slowly closed her eyes, as if she was getting drunk, her voice became softer and she fell asleep like that. Baihua Limo looked at the woman on the couch, felt her steady breathing, gently raised her finger, and secretly stuffed it into her half-clenched fist. Cheeks were slightly hot, she had held his hand like this before, but the force was much stronger than that. It turns out that it feels so good to be dependent on someone else. Su Qiruo, you must get better soon! Baihua Limo gently leaned on the side of the couch, resting her head next to Su Qiruo''s hand hanging on the couch, feeling the breath coming from her. It smells really good, he seems to be a little obsessed with this smell. (end of this chapter) Chapter 574： My Tsundere Husband (29) The carriage stopped at some point, and Su Qiruo just opened her eyes. It''s just that compared with the clear pupils of the past, those charming eyes are a bit more confused, which makes Baihua Limo''s heart soften, and the idea of ??wanting to hug her emerges. "Reached?" Perhaps she had just slept for a while, and now her voice was a little hoarse, but it was even more attractive. "Um." Baihua Limo pursed her lips and responded, not daring to look up at her, for fear that she would discover her previous little actions. "Then let''s go, you have been busy for a long time today, go back and have a good rest." Su Qiruo sat up, fearing that Baihua Limo would try to put on shoes for herself, so she hurriedly took her feet off first, then bent down and put the shoes on herself. "I''ll help you." Seeing Su Qiruo get up, Bai Hua Limo hurriedly stood up too. However, his knees became numb after kneeling for too long, and before he got up, he fell backwards. Su Qiruo stretched out her hand to grab it, and the boy who was so shocked that his face turned pale threw himself into her arms, and both of them froze. "Be careful." Hastily let go of the person in his arms, seeing that Baihua Limo was trembling and about to fall, Su Qiruo had no choice but to hold his arm again. "You also said that you would come to help me, don''t you want to take me down with you?" Su Qiruo didn''t hear Baihua Limo''s words at all, and now his mind is full of the hug just now. She actually hugged him. The boy peeked at the woman supporting him with red ears, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and his mood improved for no reason. "I''m sorry." Baihua Limo bit her lip shyly, blushing and apologized. The woman next to her let out a muffled laugh, looking at her in a good mood. "Young master, this is..." Jixiang Heru felt a little worried when he saw that his son was being helped out of the carriage by Su Qiruo, and he still looked shy. That beast Su Qiruo must have used the strength of alcohol to bully their young master in the carriage, right? Young master looked at the noble and invincible appearance, but he was extremely innocent, even if he was bullied, he might not know it. "Stay in one position for too long, my legs are numb." Baihua Limo was in a good mood, so he explained one more sentence. Su Qiruo saw Jixiang and Ruyi standing beside him at a loss, so he stopped and said, "Help the young master in!" That is Baihualimo''s yard, she doesn''t want to go there too often. Baihualimo had a bad reputation, so how could she not pay more attention? Bai Hualimo looked sideways at her, feeling a little disappointed in her heart, but she didn''t know how to keep her. "You also drank a lot of wine, I asked Ruyi to serve you..." "No need, I''m already awake." Su Qiruo refused with a smile, nodded at Baihua Limo, turned and left. Her steps are steady, she does not look drunk. "Young master, go back!" Ruyi interrupted Baihua Limo''s thoughts, and Baihua Limo withdrew her gaze from the woman. Thinking of getting along with her today, she couldn''t help but bend the corners of her mouth. Now he finally understands what his father said to persuade him before, love grows after a long time, even if he doesn''t like it, there will always be feelings after getting along for a long time. Now he has only been with her for a few days, and there has been such a big change. When they get married in the future, they will definitely be closer. "Young master is in such a good mood, but because you have negotiated such a big deal today?" Seeing Baihua Limo smile, Ji Xiang, who was supporting him, couldn''t help asking. The half warehouse of colored glaze from the Western Regions will definitely bring your business to a higher level. "My son is naturally happy, but Miss Su is really good at it." Ruyi never forgets to praise Su Qiruo in front of her son. In order to promote the relationship between the two, Ruyi has exhausted her mind. Baihua Limo only then remembered Su Qiruo''s injury, turned her head to Ruyi and said, "You go and ask a doctor to show her, she drank so much wine today, she might hurt herself." "Yes, don''t worry, my lord. After sending you back to the slave, I will order someone to invite the doctor over." Ruyi responded with lowered eyes. Baihua Limo frowned and pushed his arm away: "Go now." Ruyi was taken aback for a moment, but she still went to work after being blessed. Jixiang took a sneak peek at his young master''s expression, and always felt that today''s young master is a little different. Baihua Limo rested for a while after returning home, and the numbness in her legs had faded away. Looking at the beautiful face in the bronze mirror, Baihua Limo thanked God for giving him such a face for the first time. In the past, when going out to discuss business, someone would always think of him because of this face, and he once complained that this face was too ostentatious. But looking at it now, if he didn''t look good, how could he be worthy of her beauty? "Master, do you want some snacks?" Jixiang was worried that his son was not full outside, so he brought two plates of snacks and brought them in. Baihua Limo paused her curly-haired fingers, then turned around and asked, "Did the doctor come back?" "Slave went over and asked." Jixiang didn''t know if Ruyi had invited the doctor back, but seeing that the son was so concerned, he could only make a trip. What happened today changed Jixiang''s attitude towards Su Qiruo a lot. This woman treats her son with sincerity. As long as she treats the son well, he will treat her as his master. Baihua Limo casually rolled her hair, picked up a white jade hairpin and put it on, stood up and said, "Let me go and have a look! She drank a lot of wine today, you can go to the kitchen and ask if there is a gift for her." Let the wine and soup pass." Jixiang hesitated for a moment, then stepped back. Young Master, he treated that Miss Su too much, if... I dare not imagine the auspicious things that will happen next, the young master is pure-hearted, if he is cheated of his feelings, he may not be able to get over this hurdle in his life. God bless, but don''t let their young master''s enthusiasm go to waste! Baihua Limo strode towards the front yard. Su Qiruo has been staying in the guest room in the front yard, and she doesn''t know that those servants are not dedicated to serving her. In case someone bullies her while she is drunk, that''s fine. Thinking about it this way, Baihua Limo''s steps became much faster. However, he had just approached the gate of the courtyard when he heard a man crying from inside. Bai Huali Mo''s face paled, and a bad premonition rose in his heart. She didn''t drink and have sex, did she touch some cleaning servant? No, not right. It should be those little hooves who took advantage of her while she was drunk. Don''t think he doesn''t know how many little hooves in this house want to climb her bed. Baihua Limo angrily pushed open the courtyard door, feeling anxious and angry, with a bit of grievance, so uncomfortable that she couldn''t breathe. If such a spotless woman is defiled by someone, he...he really wants to kill that bitch. Before seeing clearly what happened inside, Baihua Limo had already made up a big drama of catching "rapists" in his mind. Chapter 575： My Tsundere Husband (30) Su Qiruo looked displeasedly at the young master who was lying on the ground crying pear blossoms and rain, his eyes were full of disgust. "Second Young Master, let''s leave quickly! This is the room of my niece, what does it look like for a man who has not left the cabinet to come here and cry?" She came back a little drunk, and was about to go back to her room to rest, when she saw Bai Huaxiang running over crying. Bai Huaxiang cried so much that she felt aggrieved, but she refused to say a word. He was going to his father''s yard to deliver snacks this afternoon, but he heard his sister discussing with his mother and father at the door that he would promise him to the sick child of the Wei family. Bai Huaxiang knew that his mother and father had always favored his sister, but he never thought that they would sell him out for their own benefit. He felt sad, so he ran away with the snack box. Cried for a while, and then heard that Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo had returned, so they chased after them crying. He doesn''t want to marry the eldest lady of the Wei family, if he really wants to marry, he would rather be Su Qiruo''s concubine. Ever since Su Qiruo lived in the city lord''s mansion, Bai Huaxiang has often come to visit him, he is not a fool, he can naturally see the difference between Su Qiruo''s treatment of him and Baihua Limo''s. Since he can''t compete with Baihualimo, he should be a concubine, it''s better than being sold to the Wei family. Although Bai Hua Limo''s temperament was a bit arrogant and indifferent, it was not enough to kill him. If he can have another daughter who looks like Su Qiruo in the future, his life will not be difficult. Bai Huaxiang is also one of the most handsome young masters in Baihua City. Apart from being inferior to Baihua Limo, there are also many people who admire him. He also imagined how charming his future wife will be. When did he have the idea of ??being a little girl? It''s different now, when he meets this woman, he can''t control his heart anymore. At first, he thought about taking care of her, and the two fell in love with each other for a long time, and in the future, a good story will be achieved. But he didn''t expect that his aunt also valued her and wanted to recruit her as his wife. He was angry in his heart, how could such a noble and pure woman marry Baihua Limo as his wife, so he ran to take her away. The two of them are still so young, relying on the gold and silver jewelry he has saved over the years to do something, it will not be too bad. Even if life is harder, he is willing to be with her. But people don''t want to! Baihuaxiang has been sad because Su Qiruo and Baihualimo have gotten closer these few days, but today he heard such bad news again. He can''t control that much anymore, even if she thinks he is shameless or shameless, he has to be hers today. It''s just that when he really saw her, his uncontrollable hands couldn''t undo the button of the neckline again. In front of her, he couldn''t be that slutty. She is so beautiful. It was much better than the perfect wife-lord he had imagined when he was young. So the helpless Bai Huaxiang just lay down on the ground and cried blindly, even if Su Qiruo said nothing, he would not leave. "You send the Second Young Master back." Su Qiruo had no choice but to order in a cold voice to the two servants who cleaned the courtyard. "No, I''m not going." Bai Huaxiang shook her head like crazy, and raised her hand to pull Su Qiruo''s clothes, but she avoided it sideways. Because Bai Huaxiang did not do anything out of the ordinary because he was staying at the City Lord''s Mansion, Su Qiruo couldn''t be too ruthless. But she found that this Bai Huaxiang seemed to be a bit out of his mind, so if she had something to say, she might be able to help him because of the face of the city owner of Baihua. But what does it mean for him to cry in front of him like this? Made it look like she had done something to him. Already drank some wine, and seeing Bai Huaxiang crying like this, Su Qiruo only felt that her head hurt even more. The two servants stood there at a loss, not daring to really reach out to pull Bai Huaxiang. The lord once ordered that if the second son is willing to come, let him come. Now that the Second Young Master is here, it is not easy for them to drive him out. After all, Miss Su and the eldest son are not married yet, but the second son is the real master of the house. Seeing this, Su Qi understood the thoughts of these subordinates. They looked down on her, a woman who was about to marry, even if they were serving in her yard, their hearts would not turn to her. can also understand, who made her just a foreigner! But these servants didn''t move, Su Qiruo felt a little embarrassed. She is a woman, so it is not easy to touch Bai Huaxiang. So how do we get him out? "Get up and talk about something!" Su Qiruo finished speaking, then turned and went to the gazebo in the yard. If Bai Huaxiang really encounters any difficulties, she will listen to it. If Baihua Limo is willing to help him, she doesn''t mind helping him. It''s better than letting him cry in front of me all the time, which is annoying. Bai Huaxiang looked at Su Qiruo with his red eyes, then wiped away his tears, and prepared to get up from the ground. Unexpectedly, before the man could stand still, he was slapped on the face. "Snapped" The loud slap startled Su Qiruo, and her mind cleared up a lot. Bai Huaxiang stared blankly at the man standing in front of him, but didn''t realize what happened for a moment. "Bai Huaxiang, are you still shameless?" Baihua Limo had a stern face, gnashing his teeth and berating the man lying on the ground. "Brother...Brother, I...It''s not like that, it''s not what my brother thinks..." Bai Huaxiang shook her head and denied while clutching her reddened cheeks, teardrops rolled down like broken threads. "Do you know who lives here?" Baihua Limo''s eyes did not fluctuate, and he only asked in a cold voice. "I... I know that Miss Su is the head of my brother''s wife. Xiang''er never thought of fighting with her brother, but..." Bai Huaxiang looked at Bai Hua Limo helplessly, and hurriedly explained, but Bai Hua Limo interrupted him. "You never thought of arguing with me, but you still came to show courteousness every day when you knew she was my wife. You never thought of arguing with me, but you fell at the feet of your future sister-in-law and cried? What did you do? What idea, do you really think others are fools?" Baihua Limo didn''t care about Su Qiruo in the past, but now she is someone he only puts in his heart, how can he allow others to covet her? Su Qiruo sat in the gazebo, staring blankly at her fiance. It turned out that this young man had such a temper, it seemed that he was really lucky to have him be kind. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo couldn''t help shivering. If she gets married in the future, and he also slaps her like this, she wonders if she can bear it. "Brother...Xiang''er really never thought of competing with her brother, and Xiang''er knew that she couldn''t compete with her brother. It''s just that Xiang''er didn''t want to marry into Wei''s family to be the husband of that sick young man who was dying, and asked her brother to help her, so let her Sister Su accepts Xiang''er! Xiang''er is willing to be a child and serve her brother and sister Su all her life." Chapter 576： My Tsundere Husband (31) Bai Huaxiang cried and begged, ignoring the pain on his face, kowtowed three times to Baihua Limo as he knelt down. Su Qiruo''s eyes widened in shock, and her mouth couldn''t close. Co-author Bai Huaxiang came to her today with such thoughts in mind, but fortunately she was not drunk, otherwise this man used some means to force her to submit, I am afraid that Bai Hualimo''s slap just now did not slap Bai Huaxiang on the face , but flung it in her face. Su Qiruo suddenly felt some pain in his face, so he hurriedly withdrew his eyes and didn''t dare to look again. Baihua Limo looked back at the woman sitting there, and suddenly felt sour in her heart. Even if she is about to enter the Baihua Mansion and become his wife, there are still so many men who are willing to make up for her. Even an arrogant and arrogant person like Bai Huaxiang is willing to kneel at his feet and beg him. How many times will he face such things in the future? Baihua Limo doesn''t like backyard fights, and neither does he. In addition, his mother only married his father in his life, so he only wanted to find a woman who would only be his wife for the rest of his life. But he forgot that the woman he fell in love with must not be an ordinary person. Then there will be no fewer men around her. How many people in this world can be as dedicated as a mother? Baihua Limo covered her aching heart, glanced at Baihuaxiang who was kneeling at her feet, pursed her lips and did not respond. Su Qiruo was slightly taken aback, thinking that with his temperament, he would definitely slap Bai Huaxiang twice before throwing him out, but he was silent. "He... wants to make a baby for you, do you want it?" Baihua Limo trembled a little when he asked this sentence, and his heart felt like someone had opened a big hole, the pain was so painful that he couldn''t breathe. If she agrees, then the marriage will be over. He couldn''t accept that she would have another man, no matter how much he liked him, he didn''t want it. It''s just that when he thinks that she will be with another man in the future, he feels like a big piece is missing in his heart. This feeling of emptiness has never been felt before. Su Qiruo and Bai Huaxiang were both taken aback, they didn''t expect that Baihua Limo would ask Su Qiruo''s idea. Su Qiruo looked straight at the person standing there, and saw that he was tall and straight, looking at her with his jaw tensed, and his hands clenched tightly, there was expectation, fear and a bit of complicated uncertainty in his eyes. . "Sister Su..." Bai Huaxiang called out with red eyes, he was really willing to be her baby. I thought that Baihua Limo would not agree easily, but he would let Su Qiruo make up her own mind. Naturally, Baihuaxiang didn''t want to miss this good opportunity, and looked at her expectantly. Su Qiruo withdrew her gaze from Baihua Limo, stood up and came to his side, looking down at the person who was still kneeling on the ground. "I don''t accept servants." With just four words, Baihua Limo was pulled out of hell. His nose suddenly became sour, and he wanted to cry. He couldn''t remember how many years he hadn''t cried. "Sister Su..." Bai Huaxiang collapsed on the ground with a pale complexion, she didn''t expect her to refuse. He has become so humble, is she still unwilling to take it? "Because of the relationship between City Master Baihua, I allow you to call me sister, but it doesn''t mean that I am interested in you. If you don''t want to marry to the Wei family, then go ask City Master Baihua, and she will definitely not sit idly by. Think too much." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, he looked at Ji Xiang who was standing not far away and said, "Send Second Young Master back." Ji Xiangben was a little dissatisfied with Su Qiruo for letting Bai Huaxiang in again, but he was moved when he heard her say "I don''t accept servants". Just based on her words today, he is willing to be sent by her. Ji Xiang stepped forward and offered the hangover soup in his hand to Su Qiruo, bowed and said: "This is the hangover soup that the young master specially ordered someone to cook for the young lady." No one noticed that Jixiang''s name for Su Qiruo has changed. Saying "Miss", is to recognize her as the master. Su Qiruo raised her hand to take it, and before she could thank Baihua Limo, Ji Xiang had already gone to the two cleaning servants. I could only hear him scolding in a cold voice: "You guys are very capable now, and you dare not listen to what the lady ordered. That being the case, we dare not use this thing that is against the Lord, pack up your things and go out of the house immediately!" The city lord''s mansion has always been lenient, if this is replaced by another mansion, this kind of slave who bullies the lord will at least have to beat the board before driving out of the mansion. "I know I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong, please forgive me, miss!" The two attendants did not expect the Eldest Young Master to come over. Looking at it today, this Miss Su is very popular with the Eldest Young Master. In the past, they also neglected this Miss Su who was going to marry so much. Even if Ji Xiang saw it, she just ignored it, but today they took it seriously and wanted to drive them out of the house. They worked so hard to get this job. If they were kicked out, the family might not be able to spare them. Su Qiruo remained indifferent on the face, and had no intention of interceding for these two at all. There are many slaves in this world who push the high and trample the low. Baihua Limo frowned and reprimanded: "Don''t you take these two dogs with you?" He never knew that the servants in this mansion dared to treat his people like this. He was still cautious and cautious in front of her, how could he allow these dog slaves to bully her, it was damned. Also no longer giving the two servants a chance to beg for mercy, Ji Xiang directly had the two servants thrown out, and went to help Bai Huaxiang who was kneeling on the ground. No matter how tired he is of Bai Huaxiang, he still cannot deny the fact that he is the master of the house. "Second son, I will send you back." Auspicious hands are strong, and Bai Huaxiang no longer has the will to struggle, so he was dragged and dragged back. After everyone left, Baihua Limo turned to look at Su Qiruo. "Won''t you regret it?" Such a beautiful son offered to be her baby boy, but she directly refused. Would you really not regret it? Su Qiruo looked at the twinkle in the eyes of the person in front of him, and couldn''t help laughing: "If I say I regret it, would Mr. Baihua be willing to let Ji Xiang send him back?" Baihua Limo looked into her eyes, followed her example, pursed her lips and said, "It''s a beautiful idea." Su Qiruo chuckled softly, feeling more and more cute as her little husband. Clearly unwilling, but still pretending to ask her generously. The smile on his face froze suddenly, and Su Qiruo was shocked. How could she... how could she really treat him as her husband? No, no, no. This kind of thinking cannot be had. That will not only harm him, but may also harm the City Lord''s Mansion. A person of her status does not deserve to meet such a good Baihua Limo. In just a split second, Su Qiruo turned back to the indifferent person she used to be. Even if Baihua Limo didn''t hear her speak, she felt her change. Chapter 577： My Tsundere Husband (32) "What''s wrong?" Baihua Limo asked in confusion. Su Qiruo took a sip of the hangover soup, and she also became somewhat sober. "Nothing, just a little tired." Su Qiruo didn''t even dare to look into Bai Hualimo''s eyes, but when she lowered her gaze, she landed on the bowl of hangover soup in her hand again. He seems to be getting more and more interested in her. This is not a good sign. "Then I''ll help you go back and rest, Ruyi has already gone to ask the doctor, let the doctor show you later." Baihua Limo worriedly stepped forward to support Su Qiruo''s arm. After working for half a day, she must have been exhausted after a long time of tossing and tossing. The distress in his eyes was almost overflowing, but Su Qiruo felt full of guilt. She suddenly didn''t know how to get along with Baihualimo. If she says it''s not good for him, she can''t do it. Even if it wasn''t for Bai Huawu''s sake, she wasn''t willing to hurt him. But if she continues to get along with him like this, she is afraid that something will really happen between the two of them, and it will be too late to regret it. Su Qiruo considers herself a person with strong self-control, but she doesn''t dare to fall into a relationship at will. Emotions are the easiest way for people to lose their minds and do wrong things. "Go back!" As soon as Su Qiruo sat on the couch, she sideways avoided Baihua Limo''s hand, deliberately keeping a distance from him. Baihua Limo''s eyes flickered, she stood there without saying a word, she pursed her lips and looked at the ground, but her face was full of grievances. For him, Su Qiruo can''t help but soften her heart. "You have been busy for most of the day, go back and rest!" Her voice softened a lot, and Baihua Limo gave her a wronged look. "I am not tired." He didn''t do anything today, she was standing in front of everything, how could he be tired? He just wanted to stay and take care of her, but she seemed unwilling and always wanted to drive him away. He is her fianc, unlike Bai Huaxiang, how could she treat him like this? Su Qiruo had no choice but to say: "If you''re not tired and you can''t always stand, then sit down!" If he doesn''t want to leave, just leave! Baihua Limo was a little more satisfied now, and sat down close to her. "I... I didn''t know that the servants in the mansion were so disrespectful to you, and this kind of thing will definitely not happen again in the future." Baihua Limo said guiltily, clutching her fingers. It was because he didn''t take good care of her that she was wronged. "It''s okay, in fact, the whole family has treated me very preferentially." If Su Qi doesn''t feel that she has been wronged, if she can save her life, and they serve her with delicious food and drink, what else would she choose? The servants in this yard treat her with respect, but they are not as good as the serious master in the mansion, but it is also human nature. It stands to reason that she is a new wife in the eyes of outsiders, and it is already giving her face that others can treat her like this. "But their attitude... After all, I''m sorry for you and didn''t take good care of you." Baihua Limo wanted to say something, but felt as if she was shirking responsibility, so she could only apologize in shame. "Why are you doing this? My aunt saved my life, and the City Lord''s Mansion took me in. I owe you all. If you insist on saying this, I will feel ashamed." Su Qiruo''s words were tactful, but she also wanted to tell Baihua Limo that all she did for him was to repay her kindness, so he should not think too much about it. It''s just that the current Baihua Limo is not as wise and calm as before, and her mind is full of images of her being bullied by people in his house. Looking back at the inner room, the bed is fairly clean, but the room is empty and looks a bit shabby. Thinking of her own residence again, Bai Huali Mo''s eyes darkened again. She was originally a beautiful daughter of the sky, but now she has been wronged by condescending to this, but she still doesn''t even have a decent place to live. If Su Qi didn''t know Baihua Limo''s thoughts, otherwise he would definitely be dumbfounded. Although the courtyard she lives in is not very luxurious, it is also elegant and quiet. If she rents an apartment outside, she might not be able to find such a good house no matter how much money she spends. After all, this City Lord''s Mansion is the most luxurious mansion in Baihua City. However, Baihua Limo fell in love with Su Qiruo, so he wanted to give her the best of everything. Now is the time when the love affair begins, I''m afraid I wish I could show her how much he cares about her. While in a daze, Ruyi brought the doctor over. After taking the pulse, he told her not to drink alcohol, and asked her to continue to use the previous prescription, and the doctor left in a hurry. "I said it''s all right, but you still have to make a fuss." Su Qiruo smiled, looking at Baihua Limo''s frowned brows, she felt that the young man seemed to have something on his mind. "But the doctor just said that you are not allowed to drink alcohol." Baihua Limo snorted unhappily, and secretly regretted it again. If he hadn''t insisted on taking her to Xuexiang Tower, such a thing would not have happened. In the final analysis, I still blame him for being too willful. "I don''t drink every day, once in a while, it doesn''t matter." Su Qiruo took another sip of the cold hangover soup, and Baihua Limo quickly snatched it away. Su Qiruo suddenly heard two birdsong outside the room, Su Qiruo''s eyes flickered, and then she covered her lips and yawned. Seeing this, Baihua Limo hurriedly stood up: "Then you should rest well, and let them boil the medicine later." "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile, sent Baihua Limo to the gate of the courtyard, turned around and closed the door before returning to the inner room. Yingyi had already been waiting indoors. Seeing Su Qiruo coming, she hurriedly knelt down and cupped her fists and said, "Young master, the young master has already been picked up, and he will be placed in the No. 22 house two streets away." Su Qiruo was overjoyed, and asked concerned: "Is he okay?" "Yes, young master, everything is fine. The subordinate of the person who rescued the young master has already thanked him on his behalf, and gave him some banknotes." Yingyi is safe in handling things, Su Qiruo trusts her very much. If it endangers Lin Ruoxing''s life, she will definitely silence her. "There is no need to be afraid of people guessing Xing''er''s identity. It is right to give some money." Su Qiruo nodded. Although Lin Ruoxing is the third son of the Su family, his surname is not Su, so few people know that he is a child of the Su family. If they followed the methods used by the shadows in the past, even if those people saved Lin Ruoxing, they would not be able to save their lives. Now that Yingyi is willing to compromise, it must be Lin Ruoxing''s intention. The child was in poor health since he was a child, so he often lived with his father in the temple, and he was kind-hearted. Since he is his benefactor, even if he really doubts his identity, he will never let Shadow One hurt them. "Young Master also said so." Kageichi said respectfully. "I will go to see him tonight, you should stay in his courtyard for the next few days and watch over him!" Ying San and the others may take a few days to arrive, Su Qi Ruo can''t rest assured that Lin Ruoxing lives alone in a big mansion. Yingyi has nothing to do with her for the time being, so it is just right to guard Lin Ruoxing. Chapter 578： My Tsundere Husband (33) Chapter 578 My new wife, my tsundere husband (33) "The subordinate resigned." Ying had already guessed that her young master would give such an order, so she was not surprised. After hearing about Lin Ruoxing''s news, Su Qiruo lay on the couch and couldn''t fall asleep. She is actually not the eldest daughter of the mother, but the first/youngest/daughter, and she has been loved by thousands of people since she was a child. The elder brother married into the first-class duke''s mansion, and the older sisters have made achievements in their own right. They have their own achievements on the battlefield, and they don''t look down on this hereditary title. After the eldest sister passed away, the position of the eldest daughter fell on her head. It was also from that time that the Su Mansion began to have accidents, and she realized that something was wrong. Until she was stunned by her mother and sisters and stuffed into a carriage that had been prepared long ago, she didn''t know that they kept many things from her all the time, just to leave a bloodline for the Su family. From the moment the emperor sent someone to kill her elder sister, he no longer planned to keep the Su family. It''s not that she doesn''t understand the battles between the princesses, it''s just that her mother never allowed her to ask. Later she realized that they were all trying to protect her. But who knows what kind of mood she felt when she dragged her limp body back to the capital and saw the corpses of her relatives all over the ground with her own eyes? Her little niece and daughter, who had just passed their third birthday, were not spared. Lying on the **** execution ground, those beautiful eyes like stars could no longer be opened. Not to mention that the Su family was wronged, even if the Su family really stood in line behind some royal daughter, they did not reach the point where the nine clans would kill them. It looks like the old emperor is fatuous and unreasonable, listening to slander, but in fact, she has always been afraid of the Su family, afraid that the daughter of the Su family will hold the military power, and if she rebels, her country will be overturned. But children are innocent, but they don''t even let go of a three-year-old child. The fist hanging by her side was clenched tighter and tighter. After a long time, the hatred in Su Qiruo''s eyes gradually faded away, and it was all buried in those deep black eyes. Unable to lie down any longer, Su Qiruo got up and got someone to bring the medicine, and after drinking it, she said that she was tired and was about to rest. As soon as the door was closed, she changed into a set of dark clothes, and disappeared into the house. The sky had already darkened, and the handsome young man was sitting by the window, looking up at the sky, his eyes sparkling. Yingyi said that his sister would come to see him, and he has been looking forward to it. Now only he and his sister are left in the Su family. Thinking in this way, a layer of water mist suddenly condensed in the boy''s dark eyes. This time, he really has no home. He only has an older sister. "Xing''er..." The woman''s familiar voice was a bit hoarse, and the boy looked up excitedly, only to see the woman standing there like an exiled fairy, looking at him tenderly. In his dreams, he always returns to his relatives. Now that his sister has really appeared, he seems to be still in the dream, unable to tell whether the person in front of him is real or not. "Xing''er." Seeing that the boy had been staring at her in a daze, Su Qiruo called out again. "elder sister" Lin Ruoxing choked up and shouted, got up and ran out, straight into Su Qiruo''s arms. The Su family is gone, this is his only relative in this world. "Sister, woo..." Lin Ruoxing cried and trembled all over, as if she wanted to cry out all the grievances, fears, and griefs that had come over this period of time. Su Qiruo patted Lin Ruoxing''s back lightly, with a faint smile on his face all the time. It wasn''t until Lin Ruoxing burped that the crying became quieter. "But enough crying?" Su Qiruo lowered her eyes and asked, her eyes were full of doting. Even for Baihualimo, she has never been like this. "elder sister" Lin Ruoxing sobbed and called her sister again, finally calming down a bit. "Don''t cry, you are not in good health, if you cry badly, we have no money to see a doctor now." Su Qiruo half-jokingly said that Yingyi and her existing silver were all used to buy this house, and now there is really no more money left. Even if he wants to buy something, he can only wait a few days before Ying San brings some of the money saved in Zhuangzi to him. Lin Ruoxing twitched his mouth after hearing this, and wanted to cry again. His sisters are all well-known aristocratic daughters in Beijing, and those unfavored imperial daughters are not as noble as them, and they have never been short of money. "Still crying? Look, my clothes are wet from your crying." Su Qiruo pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to Lin Ruoxing, asking him to wipe away the tears on his face. After the two of them entered the room and sat down, Lin Ruoxing asked with red eyes: "Sister, grandma, grandpa, aunt, mother... are they really all gone?" As soon as these words came out, the expressions on the faces of the two of them froze, and the atmosphere condensed again. Su Qiruo nodded, and said in a deep voice: "Now there are only two of you and me left in the Su family." In fact, the third lord who took Lin Ruoxing away to recover from his illness also escaped, but after learning of the accident in the Su family, he couldn''t bear the blow, so he followed, even ignoring his frail son. When the people sent by the Fourth Imperial Daughter to arrest Lin Ruoxing and his son arrived, the meditation room they lived in had already been burned to ashes. It''s just that such a young and beautiful young man walks alone, and it is inevitable that he will encounter bad people. After going around for a while, he stayed in Baihua City, and it was regarded as saving his life. If Su Qiruo hadn''t known the plot in the book, she wouldn''t have found Lin Ruoxing so quickly. Compared to Lin Ruoxing, the leading hero in the book, Cannon Fodder Baihua Limo is actually more distressing. At any rate, in the end Lin Ruoxing avenged the Su family and took the position of queen. Baihualimo has become a bone wrapped in a broken straw mat in the wilderness, and no one will remember the young man in fresh clothes and angry horse. "elder sister" Lin Ruoxing clenched her fists with red eyes, gritted her teeth and said, "I will avenge them." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed Lin Ruoxing''s little head, and said in a low voice: "I''m the one to take revenge, just take good care of yourself and don''t make me worry." Lin Ruoxing shook his head stubbornly: "Sister, let Xing''er be with you! If not, Xing''er will have no peace in her life." Even if he uses this life to bite that enemy, it can make her hurt for a few days, which is better than hiding in the backyard and doing nothing. My sister loves him, and he understands it in his heart. Although his surname is not Su, but he is also from the Su family, how can he let his blood and hatred go unnoticed? Su Qiruo looked at the serious face of the young man, was silent for a long time, then nodded and said: "Then you have to listen to me, and don''t act rashly." Lin Ruoxing nodded quickly and said, "Don''t worry, sister, I will be obedient." Although Lin Ruoxing is the son of the Su family, he has not been in Beijing all year round due to poor health. Even if he went back, he never left the house. So almost no one in the capital has seen him. They only know that there is a frail little son in the third room of the Su family, who never shows it to others. The Su family used all means to treat Lin Ruoxing, even the surname was changed to his father''s according to the master''s calculation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 579： My Tsundere Husband (34) Chapter 579 My new wife, my tsundere husband (34) As for his name, no one knows except those close to him. If Su Qi thinks about it, maybe that master really has some skills. It was calculated that Lin Ruoxing had this calamity in his life, so he changed his surname early. "Right now, the capital is still in chaos, and the situation of the princess is not very good. You and I will stay in Baihua City for a while, and we will go back when there is news from the capital." Su Qiruo hasn''t sent a letter to the crown lady saying that she is still alive, so she doesn''t know how the crown lady is doing now. The crown daughter''s biological father is the successor, and Su Qiruo''s second uncle is a blood brother, so the sisters in the third bedroom of the Su family have been friends with the crown daughter since childhood. In addition, Su Qiruo''s father is the uncle of the empress dowager, and they are often together on weekdays. The emperor got rid of the Su family, not necessarily without the intention of beating the princess to prepare for easy storage. What Su Qiruo is most worried about is what will happen to the empress dowager, after all, her appearance has changed many plots. "Okay, I will listen to my sister." Lin Ruoxing is very well-behaved, he will agree with whatever Su Qiruo says. A pair of eyes seemed to grow on Su Qiruo''s body, she was reluctant to move them away no matter what. The Su family produces beauties from generation to generation, regardless of gender, they are all beautiful. If he didn''t know his relationship with Lin Ruoxing, it would be difficult for his small eyes not to be misunderstood. "Then you can live here with peace of mind. I will let Yingyi protect you here. After a while, when the others arrive, I will choose two male dark guards to follow you." "Does my sister live here?" Lin Ruoxing was taken aback, and panic flashed across his face. He thought that after his sister found him, she would live with him. "I temporarily live in the City Lord''s Mansion two streets away. The City Lord has saved my life. Now she has a request, and I have to agree." Lin Ruoxing also asked about Su Qiruo from Yingyi. Although he was very grateful to City Lord Baihua for saving his sister, he didn''t want her to marry into the City Lord''s Mansion. His elder sister is the daughter of heaven, how can she be a new wife that everyone ridicules? If he wanted to repay his kindness, he had to find another way. He didn''t want his sister to be wronged like this. When the Su family was gone, Lin Ruoxing wanted to cry because his noble sister condescended to marry someone else. Children without family protection, as expected, anyone can bully and humiliate them twice. "Sister, you just want to repay the favor, we think of another way, why promise them..." Lin Ruoxing really couldn''t say the word "marriage". He felt that his sister should not have anything to do with these two words. "There is no other way, but don''t worry, this is just a compromise. When we return to the capital, I will reconcile with him." Speaking of reconciling with Baihua Limo, Su Qiruo suddenly had an angry look of a teenager in his mind. If she dropped and left the book, he would be angry! After all, he really cares about her now. Lin Ruoxing looked at Su Qiruo with a frown, puzzled and said: "If you want to reconcile, why do you want to marry him? My sister should know how difficult it will be for a man who reconciles and divorces." He didn''t believe that Feng Guang Jiyue''s sister would do things that hurt others. The Su family had a clean and upright family, and there had never been such a despicable person. "I won''t touch him, and I will prove his innocence after we leave." Su Qiruo lowered her eyes and said, how dare she bet Baihua Limo''s life on her future happiness? In case she lost her life after returning to Beijing, she would just follow the members of the Su family, but she shouldn''t implicate the innocent him. "It''s good for my sister to be successful." Lin Ruoxing couldn''t say more, he believed in his sister''s character. Su Qiruo suddenly thought of something, so he turned his face back and looked at Lin Ruoxing. "Third uncle took you to live on the mountain for more than half a year. It would take some time for the news from Beijing to spread. After he got the news, he had enough time to take you away. Why did he take his own life? Who are you sending the message to?" Su Qiruo never figured it out. Lin Ruoxing and his son had been away from Beijing for more than half a year. At that time, the capital was in chaos. It stands to reason that the people of the Fourth Imperial Daughter shouldn''t have thought of them so quickly, and had sent people to arrest their father and son. There must be something strange about it. Hearing her mention of her father, Lin Ruoxing''s big bright eyes were filled with tears again, but she tried not to let them fall. "The person who reported the letter said that he was from the Lin family, and he was ordered by his grandmother to report to us specially, so that my father could make plans early..." "The Lin family?" Su Qiruo frowned, the Lin family is Lin Ruoxing''s maternal grandfather, after the Su family''s accident, even the empress''s mother''s family was implicated, but she didn''t hear any news about the Lin family. Did the Lin family abandon Lin Ruoxing and his son in order to protect themselves? If the Lin family did this for the sake of their lives, Su Qiruo has no reason to blame them. I''m afraid that they will not be willing to part with the splendor and wealth of this mansion, and exchange the lives of their sons and grandsons in exchange for the trust of the fourth princess. The first wife of the Su family married the prince of the current dynasty, the second wife married the second son of the duke''s mansion and the younger brother of the queen, and the third wife married Lin Ruoxing''s father, the Lin family. Compared to the status of the second owner of the big house and the father''s family, the Lin family is obviously much worse. It''s just that for so many years, the Lin family has a deep relationship with her third aunt, and the Su family has also helped the Lin family a lot, so that the Lin family has gradually gained a place in the capital. "My sister suspects that the Lin family has betrayed the Su family?" Although Lin Ruoxing seldom goes to the Lin family, the Lin family often visits him in the Su residence. The Lin family in my impression treats him with great respect, and his father is the direct son of the Lin family, so they should not... Thinking like this, Lin Ruoxing suddenly changed his expression. He was smart since he was a child, and when he recalled the small details of getting along with the Lin family, he also felt that something was wrong. They rely on their father to be favored by their mother, and they themselves are the youngest sons in the mansion, so they can''t stop flattering them, but there is indeed no sincerity in their smiles. At first he thought it was because he changed his surname to Lin that they got close to him, but now that he thought about it, every time they flattered his father and him, his mother would find some errands for the Lin family. Mother loves father and loves him dearly. Those people are afraid that they also want to use their father and son to gain benefits from mother, which is why they hold them high every time. Once he and his father were happy, his mother couldn''t care less about anything. As long as the Lin family asks, she will answer. He and his father lived outside for more than half a year, and only the Su family and the Lin family knew about it. If the Lin family didn''t intend to disclose it, how could the people of the Fourth Emperor find them so quickly? The Lin family was certain that his father would take him away when he learned of the accident in the Su residence, so they specially sent someone to inform the news of his mother''s death. Father and mother are so loving, how can they withstand such a blow? In this world, the only person in this world who can make father leave him alone is only mother. (end of this chapter) Chapter 580： My Tsundere Husband (35) Chapter 580 My new wife, my tsundere husband (35) "Sister, it''s the Lin family. It must be the Lin family who betrayed the Su family and father. They want all of our Su family to be extinct in exchange for their meager existence and prosperity." Lin Ruoxing gritted his teeth with a pale face and red eyes, if he finds out that this matter is related to the Lin family, he will definitely make the Lin family pay for their lives. Su Qiruo couldn''t bear to see the hatred in Lin Ruoxing''s eyes. "The disaster is imminent and they fly separately. If the Lin family did this to save the lives of hundreds of people in the mansion, we have no reason to blame them." It''s just that they shouldn''t take credit for the lives of Lin Ruoxing and his son, even if they don''t care about it and pretend they don''t know how to separate the relationship, it''s better than taking the lives of their son and grandson to surrender. "But, the father is her son!" Lin Ruoxing muttered with red eyes. How many benefits did they gain from the Su family by using their father''s relationship, how could they make such an ungrateful move at a critical moment? Even the queen and the princess would rather be implicated than betray the Su family, but the Lin family... Lin Ruoxing clenched his small fists tightly, annoyed and ashamed. With such a shameful family, he still followed their surname Lin, which was a shame. "Okay, don''t think about it, now you and I are the enemy of the Fourth Emperor, Zhou Xinjie. No matter what the others are, they are just accomplices." If Su Qi was afraid that Lin Ruoxing would become a dead end, he was already blinded by hatred, coupled with self-blame, it would be bad if he did something stupid. Lin Ruoxing calmed down, and said seriously: "What my sister said is that Zhou Xinjie must die." "This matter still needs to be discussed in the long run, and there is no rush. You should stay here first, take good care of yourself, and then you can find other things in the future." "Sister, don''t worry, Xing''er won''t do stupid things, everything will be arranged by my sister." Although Lin Ruoxing hated her in her heart, she also knew that there was nothing she could do now. As long as he can avenge the Su family, he is willing to do anything. The left and right are just such a broken skin, so why fear death? The siblings talked for a while, then Su Qiruo got up to leave. Lin Ruoxing looked at her reluctantly with red eyes, Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed the top of his hair, coaxing: "Take a break earlier, I''ll come see you again tomorrow." "Sister, walk slowly." Although she felt reluctance in her heart, Lin Ruoxing was sensible enough not to keep her any longer. He knew that his sister had her own calculations in her mind, and if it wasn''t necessary, she would definitely move in and live with him. The City Lord''s Mansion saved his sister, and he was extremely grateful. If necessary, he is also willing to repay his sister''s favor. "Young master, let''s rest earlier!" Yingyi brought hot water and put it at the door. After all, this is a man''s room, so she is not allowed to enter. After a while, when the remaining people arrive, it will be much more convenient to choose two men to wait on them. "Sister Laoying, you too, go and rest!" Lin Ruoxing used to be an aristocratic son, but since the Su family''s accident, he has been homeless and suffered a lot. He can still do simple cleaning. Ying clasped her fists together, flew up to the roof, and went nowhere. But Lin Ruoxing knew that she must be nearby, as long as he opened his mouth, she would appear. After taking a hot bath, she lay comfortably on the bed, thinking about the joy after seeing her sister, and soon fell asleep. He hasn''t had a sound sleep for a long time. Every time he closes his eyes, he sees the smiling faces of everyone in the Su Mansion, and when he turns around, those smiling faces are covered with blood, dripping out one by one. Today he was no longer alone in his dream, his sister was still by his side, and Ying Yi was also there. He no longer has to be afraid of being bullied, nor will he dream of standing alone in a pool of blood. After Su Qiruo went back, her mood was a little unstable, so she sat in the yard until midnight before going back to her room. Early in the morning of the second day, Baihua Limo went to Su Qiruo''s yard with the food box before he had breakfast. When the servants in the mansion saw this, they secretly speculated. This incident naturally reached the ears of Baihuawu and Li Shi. Mr. Li covered her lips and smiled: "This kid has changed quickly. Before I forced him to deliver food to Ah Ruo, he refused, but now he took the initiative." Baihuawu also smiled with relief: "Emotions depend on getting along with each other. After the two children get along for a long time, they will naturally get better." She also heard that Su Qiruo had negotiated a big deal for Baihua Limo yesterday, and that Wei Min had always intended to cooperate with the City Lord''s Mansion, but she didn''t have a daughter, so the matter dragged on. Now that she has found a good wife for her son, she is not afraid that the City Lord''s Mansion will decline in the future. "It''s still the wife who has vision." Seeing someone protecting her son, Mrs. Li was overjoyed, and looked much more energetic. Baihuawu coughed twice, and her dull eyes lit up a little. In this way, even if she died, she was relieved. "Auntie, Auntie, you must make the decision for me!" While the husband and wife were talking, Bai Huaxiang rushed in crying. Looking at the young man kneeling in front of her with a plop, Bai Huawu froze for a moment. She also heard about Bai Huaxiang''s interest in Su Qiruo. While Su Qiruo was recovering from his injuries, Baihua Wu went to visit him every day, but anyone with eyes could see his intentions. It''s just that he chose the person for his son, so he couldn''t give it to the nephew in front of him. When Li Shi saw Dafang''s face, she pulled down, and looked at Bai Huaxiang kneeling there with a tense face, with disgust in her eyes. Dafang killed his daughter, he had to hate. Over the years, even though he lived in the same big house, he had never dealt with the people in the big house. The hatred of killing a daughter is irreconcilable, the wife-lord can forgive them because of blood and family, but he cannot. Especially the little **** Bai Huaxiang, who actually wanted to rob his son of his wife, made him even more disgusted. "What are you doing? Have something to say." Baihuawu didn''t have the energy to help Baihuaxiang, so he only asked with a frown. "Auntie, my mother wants to marry Xiang''er to that sick child of the Wei family, please make the decision for Xiang''er, Xiang''er doesn''t want to marry, woohoo..." Bai Huaxiang stayed up all night last night, his mind was full of Su Qiruo''s words "I don''t accept paternity". He knew that it would not work to start with Su Qiruo, and he was already very sad, but when he went to his father for dinner in the morning, his sister actually told him directly that he wanted to be married to the Wei family, and neither father nor mother objected . When Bai Huaxiang heard this, he yelled "I don''t want to marry", dropped his chopsticks and ran away. No, he came to Baihuawu crying for him to make a decision for him. Baihuawu was stunned again, never expecting Dafang to choose such a wife for his only son. She has always known that Da Fang is greedy for money, and she has never stopped trying to make her the city lord. But they never expected that they were so cruel that they wanted to push their own son into the fire pit. "Get up first. Marriage matters, the order of your mother and father, and the words of the matchmaker. It means that your aunt can persuade your mother. In the end, it is up to her to make up her mind." (end of this chapter) Chapter 581： My Tsundere Husband (36) Chapter 581 My new wife, my tsundere husband (36) It''s not that Bai Huawu doesn''t want to care about Bai Huaxiang''s life, but that she knows her elder sister''s temperament too well. If it weren''t for the great benefits of this matter, she would not send her son to the Wei family. So, even if she spoke, it might not be able to change their husband and wife''s mind. "Auntie, woo woo... Xiang''er has nothing to do, only you can save Xiang''er, please go and talk to your mother, don''t let Xiang''er marry into the Wei family. woo woo... Xiang''er would rather not marry for life, nor I would like to find such a sick child who can go at any time." Bai Huaxiang cried and secretly took a look at Li Shi who was at the side. If Li Shi wasn''t there, he would like to beg his aunt to let him be a nurse for Su Qiruo. Aunt is Su Qiruo''s savior, and also Baihua Limo''s mother, as long as she asks, Su Qiruo will definitely not refuse. But Mrs. Li is sitting here, if he dares to speak, Mrs. Li will definitely not agree, maybe she won''t even let her aunt take care of this matter. "This matter is just your mother''s wishful thinking, but the Wei family may not agree." When Bai Huawu said this, she didn''t believe it. The eldest daughter of the Wei family has a womb problem, and she has been urinating medicines and soups since she was a child. Any family with some family background in Baihua City is not willing to send her son to suffer. Some people who want to use the power of the Wei family want to marry their sons, but the Wei family doesn''t like it. Now if the son of the Baihua family wants to marry into the Wei family, Wei Min might be so happy that he would jump for joy, so how could he be willing to refuse? "Auntie, please save Xiang''er!" Baihuawu cried so sadly, a look of unbearableness flashed across Baihuawu''s face, but Li Shi sat there indifferently. In his opinion, no matter what happened to Dafang, it was their retribution. It''s just that he had promised his wife at the beginning not to interfere in her affairs with the big house, so he could not say a word, otherwise he would have driven Bai Huaxiang out long ago. Don''t think he doesn''t know, this little vixen stares at Su Qiruo every day, maybe one day he will climb into his daughter-in-law''s bed. It would be better to marry him off earlier, so as not to cause trouble for his son in the future. "Don''t cry, I''ll talk to your mother after breakfast." Baihuawu finally relented. Li Shi pursed his lips in displeasure, but the habit of so many years still made him restrain himself from making a sound. Since the wife-lord is willing to say it, then let her do it, anyway, Bai Huaping, that greedy old thing, won''t agree. "Thank you, Auntie." Bai Huaxiang thanked him authentically with a twitch, and the servant at the side stepped forward to help him up. "Let''s go back first, I will go to your mother after dinner." Baihuawu didn''t intend to keep Baihuaxiang for dinner, if she asked, her husband would not be able to eat. Compared to others, she cares more about her husband. "Yes, Xiang''er resigns." Bai Huaxiang leaned over to leave, and when only Baihuawu and his wife were in the room, Mrs. Li frowned in displeasure. "It''s not suitable for you to intervene in this kind of thing." He wanted to stop Baihuawu from meddling in this matter, but he couldn''t say it directly. Bai Huawu picked up a chopstick dish for Mrs. Li, and then sighed softly: "After all, the child begged me to come here. I went to persuade him. If it really doesn''t work, it can only be his luck." Baihuawu''s health is getting worse and worse, and she doesn''t bother to meddle in other people''s business. It''s just that this matter is related to Bai Huaxiang''s whole life, and the child cried and begged to come over again, so she couldn''t just say no. "Then you can go as far as you want, and don''t get angry and argue with others. You have to remember what the doctor said. Soon my son will get married, and I have to rely on you to support the scene!" Mr. Li reminded that a marriage without a son is the most important thing. If Bai Huawu got hurt because of other people''s business, he wouldn''t want to. Bai Huawu responded with a smile: "Don''t worry, I know what''s in my heart. The child''s marriage is a little urgent, and you have worked hard these days, so eat more." Saying that, Baihuawu brought another white and tender bun to Mrs. Li. Mr. Li said with a smile: "I am happy that Mo''er got married. I don''t feel hard work, I just feel happy." "You, you, you don''t care about anything when you are happy." Bai Huawu smiled dotingly, even after being married for so many years, her love for him has never diminished by half. "Of course I''m happy. You don''t know. What I miss the most is my son''s marriage. At first, you found such a strange wife for Mo''er. I was a little worried, but now it seems that this child is real. good." Li-shi observed Su Qiruo for a long time, and Bai Huaxiang''s appearance was considered one in a hundred. He ran to hang around her every day, but the child just didn''t even glance at her. Coupled with her attitude towards Baihua Limo during this period of time, Li Shi was really no longer satisfied. "I don''t have the skills next to me, but I still have a bit of a good eye for people." Baihuawu boasted, and both husband and wife laughed. Bai Huawu went to the big room after eating breakfast, and when Baihua Limo came over with the food box, Su Qiruo hadn''t gotten up yet. Baihua Limo looked at the yard suspiciously. He remembered that she had started practicing swords in the yard early when he came over. Why is it so quiet today? "Young master." The servants in the courtyard saw Baihua Limo approaching, and hurriedly greeted her. "Miss, but you haven''t gotten up yet?" Baihua Limo lowered her voice and asked. The waiter nodded: "Miss slept late last night." According to yesterdays watchman, Ms. Su ran into the yard and sat in the middle of the night for some reason last night, so they didnt dare to make a sound when they were working today, for fear of waking people up. Baihua Limo frowned slightly: "What''s going on?" "I don''t know, it''s just that Miss seemed to have something on her mind last night, so she sat in the yard for two or three hours." Baihua Limo carried the food box to the stone bench in the courtyard and sat down, but she couldn''t help thinking of her life experience. Such **** enmity, she might not be able to sleep every night! The inexplicable distress in his heart made him very uncomfortable. He wanted to be nice to her, but he didn''t know what to do. I don''t know if I heard the movement outside, or for some other reason, Su Qiruo suddenly woke up. The waiter heard the commotion inside and rushed to fetch the water. With Baihua Limo''s protection from yesterday, they obviously didn''t dare to neglect the master any more. Su Qiruo had just wiped her face clean when she saw Baihua Limo walking over from the corner of her eye. "How did you come?" She didn''t expect him to come so early. "I''m worried that you drank so much wine yesterday, so I came here specially to bring you breakfast, and take a look at what''s wrong with you." Baihua Limo didn''t hold back, and said bluntly. "Everything is fine." Su Qiruo smiled softly, but she didn''t expect him to care so much about herself. It''s just that there is a faint worry in my heart, mixed with a trace of inexplicable bitterness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 582： My Tsundere Husband (37) Chapter 582 My new wife, my tsundere husband (37) She is not a good person, and she is really not worthy of his kindness. Baihua Limo came behind Su Qiruo, took the comb in her hand and said softly, "I''ll comb your hair for you." He used to dress up as a woman and go out with Zhao Wenxuan, and he is no stranger to women''s hairstyles. "No...no need, I''ll just do it myself." Su Qiruo hurriedly refused, and reached out to grab the comb in Baihua Limo''s hand, but he avoided it. "Don''t think I don''t know anything, I''m still very good at combing hair." Baihua Limo didn''t give her a chance to send her the right message, so she dragged her to sit on a chair. Since the Su family''s accident happened, Su Qiruo didn''t care about dressing up, and she just tied a ponytail with a hairband or a hairpin every day. Baihua Limo thought that she didn''t know how to do other hairstyles, so she was going to try it. She is good-looking, no matter what hairstyle she has, she will definitely be more handsome than others. Su Qiruo had no choice but to let this little ancestor torment him. Bai Hua Li Mo''s hands were pretty clever, and soon she **** a Lingyun bun for Su Qiruo, decorated with white jade, simple and elegant, yet elegant. "So lovely." Baihua Limo sighed, not sure if he was praising someone for his good looks, or if he was praising his own hair. "Young Master Baihua is ingenious and ingenious, I admire you." Su Qiruo glanced at the woman in the bronze mirror, and joked with the people behind her. Bai Huali Mo''s ears felt hot, and she pursed her lips shyly, but she felt happy in her heart. He will always let her see his goodness, and I believe it won''t be long before she treats him so alienated. Baihua Limo cleaned her hands and went to set the meal. He has never done such a job before, so his movements are very slow, and his cautious look makes people feel distressed. Su Qiruo couldn''t bear it, she stepped forward and pressed his wrist. "You don''t have to do these things yourself." There was a light in her eyes that he couldn''t understand, but Baihua Limo was a little scared, always feeling that she seemed to be further away from him. "Father said, after getting married, I always have to learn to do these things, I..." Baihua Limo lowered her head and said in a low voice, her fair cheeks were also blushing because she took the initiative to mention marriage. Su Qiruo couldn''t bear it, she felt that if this continued, Baihua Limo would be hurt even more. "Li Mo, there is something I want to discuss with you." She rarely spoke to herself in such a formal tone, Bai Hua Limo froze, and the smile on her face also froze. Before Su Qiruo could speak, Ruyi hurried in. "My lord, miss, people from the Zhao residence are here." "Zhao Mansion?" Baihua Limo frowned, but couldn''t remember which Zhao residence it was. "Yes, my lord. Miss Zhao sent someone to give Miss Su a thank you gift, saying that she thanked Miss Su for helping her yesterday." Su Qiruo realized it first, it turned out that Zhao Wenxuan sent someone over to give a thank you gift. She didn''t expect Zhao Wenxuan to be so careful, and sent someone over the next morning. "Then let someone bring the things over!" Baihua Limo''s eyes flickered, she was a little thankful that the conversation between the two was interrupted just now. For some reason, he felt that what Su Qi was going to say to him should not be good. "Miss Zhao is too polite." What she did yesterday was just a matter of effort. Based on the relationship between Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan, it is impossible for her to ignore it. After Su Qiruo finished speaking, he sat down at the table, looked at the several delicate dishes on the table, and thought that it would be good to talk to Baihualimo after dinner, so as not to affect his appetite. "Eat quickly, it will be cold later." Although Baihua Limo didn''t say anything, Su Qiruo could guess that he hadn''t eaten before coming here. This boy''s love is too strong and direct, even if her heart is as hard as a rock, she can''t help being shaken. Baihua Limo took a look at Su Qiruo, seeing that her expression was normal, she was relieved. Su Qiruo first filled a small bowl of lean meat porridge and handed it to Baihua Limo, then filled another bowl for herself. "The flower cakes in Baihua City are sweet but not greasy, and have a delicate fragrance, which is a must." Su Qiruo doesn''t like sweets, but the flower cakes made by the cook in the City Lord''s Mansion are very suitable for her taste. "If you like to eat, then you can eat more." Baihua Limo put a piece of cake in front of Su Qiruo, a soft smile curled up on the corner of her mouth. She likes to eat and can eat here for the rest of her life. The breakfast was quite relaxed, and after the meal, if Su Qi took the initiative to ask Baihua Limo to go out for a walk, the young master would naturally not be willing to refuse. The two of them walked to the back garden, and the fragrance of flowers all over the garden came to their nostrils, reflecting the colorful colors in the garden, Baihua Limo''s mood improved a lot. But Su Qiruo felt a little panicked in her heart, feeling a little bit reluctant. "Li Mo, have you ever thought that maybe we are not suitable..." She didn''t want him to get deeper and deeper, so she could only speak out cruelly. It is impossible for her to stay in the City Lord''s Mansion, and she has no way to promise him anything. Since this is the case, some things should be made clear earlier. She can help him keep the City Lord''s Mansion, but she cannot give him the love he wants. Baihua Limo paused, her pale lips trembled, and she asked hoarsely, "What... do you mean?" The hand hanging by the side was tightly clenched, but he couldn''t control his trembling body. "You also know that our marriage was arranged hastily. Back then..." Before Su Qiruo finished speaking, Baihua Limo interrupted. "So, do you regret it? Are you going to regret the marriage?" He knew that his mother had done that disgraceful thing back then. Although there were no rumors in the house, there were quite a few people who saw the two of them lying on the same bed at that time. At that time, she never rejected the marriage, and the post from the City Lord''s Mansion had already been posted. What does she mean by saying this to herself now? Baihua Limo''s eyes were red, and the grievance in his eyes was overflowing. She has always been considerate to him, even if there is not much love in her eyes, she is a little different from others. He thought that she liked him somewhat. But who knows that she still doesn''t want him. "no." Su Qiruo shook her head, they must have a successful marriage, otherwise they won''t be able to deal with Dafang. Without a marriage certificate, she would not be able to legitimately inherit the City Lord''s Mansion, so Bai Huaqing became the only heir. When Baihuaqing came to power and held great power, if she colluded with Wanjia again, something would happen to Baihualimo and the Li family. At that time, her reputation would be wronged. How could she fight against tens of thousands of elite soldiers in the city lord''s mansion with only those hidden guards in her hand? ? Baihua Limo bit her lip, waiting for her to give herself an explanation. He didn''t understand what he did wrong, why she would say that to him. Obviously everything was fine before! He is learning to treat her well, learning to be a qualified husband, doesn''t she like it? "You hate me, don''t you?" Seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t speak for a long time, Baihua Limo asked with red eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 583： My Tsundere Husband (38) Chapter 583 My new wife, my tsundere husband (38) "Neither." Su Qiruo said truthfully that she didn''t hate him, and even liked him a little. It is precisely because of this that I dare not continue to let things develop. "Then what did you mean just now?" Baihua Limo asked with her jaw tightened, staring at her. What do you mean they are inappropriate? What does it mean that the original marriage was settled too hastily? "Li Mo, don''t be in a hurry, I''m telling you this today, just because I don''t want you to get hurt in the future, there is no other meaning." Su Qiruo turned around and looked at Baihua Limo, she really didn''t want to see him sad. Rather than wanting to live in pain in the future, it is better to cut off the root of love earlier before entering the drama. "I do not understand what you mean." Bai Hua Limo shook her head aggrievedly, he didn''t understand her at all. He has been trying to learn how to treat her well! Looking at the pitiful young man in front of him, Su Qiruo lightly clenched the hand behind her back, and then quickly let go. "Li Mo, when I agreed to your mother''s marriage, I didn''t have any other intentions. I just wanted to repay her for saving her life. I know her body won''t last long, and Dafang has always wanted to harm you. Now your mother Many of her powers have been secretly snatched away by Baihuaping, if something happens to her, you and the lord will be in danger." Seeing that Bai Hua Limo had been looking at her without any reaction, Su Qiruo said again, "That''s why I agreed to him to enter the city lord''s mansion, but the purpose of this marriage is to protect you and your father. It''s not... It''s not that you and I have to be real husbands and wives. You don''t have to worry about me like that in the future. After solving Dafang''s family, I will tell everyone and return your innocence." "So, you never thought about marrying me from the beginning to the end, did you?" Bai Huali Mo''s heart ached, the light in his eyes faded little by little, as if he was frozen there. Su Qiruo''s drooping eyelashes trembled, she nodded and said, "Yes." Baihua Limo smiled wryly, feeling that he had become a joke now. He tried his best to please her and approach her, thinking that she would always see his goodness, and one day she would really open her heart and accept him. But they didn''t like him at all, and they didn''t even think about marrying him. Baihua Limo loosened her tightly clenched fists, took a step back, and turned her head away, not wanting her to see the sadness in her eyes. "You don''t have to make things difficult. It''s her fault that my mother forced you to marry me for saving my life. If you don''t want to, then the marriage will be cancelled." After finishing speaking, he turned around and left, planning to go to his mother to clarify. Su Qiruo took a step forward and grabbed Baihua Limo''s arm, frowned and said, "This marriage cannot be cancelled." Baihua Limo felt a pain in his chest, looked at the ground with red eyes, and said mockingly: "You don''t want to marry me, and you don''t want to cancel this marriage, so why bother?" He doesn''t need her to make such a sacrifice, if he doesn''t want to, then just refuse it. "Except for me in the entire Hundred Flowers City, no one dares to marry you." Su Qiruo''s words are not alarmist, with Bai Huaping''s family in the middle, who would dare to marry into the City Lord''s Mansion? Baihua Limo''s reputation is so bad, it''s all thanks to Dafang''s family. Only she, an outsider, dared to "marry" into the city lord''s mansion without any worries, because there was no way for the big house to arrest them, so they couldn''t threaten her with anything. As for the assassination or something else, Su Qiruo didn''t care at all. Since she was able to escape from the capital alone, she is not a vegetarian. "If there is no one, then there is no achievement. Why did you wrong yourself?" Baihua Limo pulled his arm out of her hand, turned his back and didn''t want to look at her. "I''m not wronged, it''s just... I''m just afraid of damaging your reputation. But don''t worry, when I leave, I will prove your innocence." If I meet someone who really cares for him in the future, I won''t mind if I think about it. If not, that person may not be sincere. "The day you left? So you planned to leave a long time ago, but now you tell me?" He never thought that she would leave. Didn''t Zhao Wenxuan say that her home is gone? Where is she going when she gets out of here? "Sorry, I didn''t think carefully before, I should have explained it to you earlier." Baihua Limo suddenly turned around, stared at Su Qiruo and asked, "You already have someone you like?" He asked her before, and she said that she was never married, not even a servant. But since she is homeless and has no husband to wait for her, why is she unwilling to be with him? She clearly said that she doesn''t hate him! "Never." Su Qiruo shook her head. She has always been worried about the fate of the Su family. Since she was a child, she has focused on observing the people around her, fearing that someone will frame them. But despite this, it was still inevitable, and something happened to the Su family after all. Thinking about it, this is predestined, and she can''t be changed at all just because she is like an ant among all living beings. So I didn''t have the intention of talking about love, and I never met anyone I liked. If it is true, she spends more time with Baihua Limo than other foreign men. Baihua Limo has always believed that Su Qiruo is a straightforward person, so as long as she says something, he will believe it. "Since there is no one you like, why don''t you try it with me?" Baihua Limo suddenly smiled, the red eyes paired with such a confident smile seemed a bit strange. It''s just that in Su Qiruo''s eyes, Baihualimo feels a little distressed. Why is he so stubborn? "However, we are not suitable." Su Qiruo still said the same sentence, besides inappropriateness, she couldn''t find any other faults. If the Su family is still there, if the sisters are still alive, if she travels alone to Baihua City and meets Baihua Limo, she will definitely not reject him. Even if she stays to be his new wife for the rest of her life, she is willing. But now, it is not suitable. She can''t repay favors. "Women are unmarried, men are unmarried, and you have no one to love, why is it inappropriate?" Bai Huali Mo took a step forward, and asked Su Qiruo seriously. Seeing her embarrassed face, he hurriedly said: "Do you not want to marry? It doesn''t matter. Afterwards, we will choose a surname Baihua from among our children, and the rest can take your surname Su! City Lord''s Mansion Everything belongs to you, me... me too, I will listen to you in everything from now on." "Li Mo, I still have important things to do, I can''t allow you to have a future like that." She couldn''t, and didn''t dare to. Regardless of whether the Su family''s hatred can be avenged or not, it is impossible for her to return to Baihua City. She neither dared to let Baihua Limo take risks for her, nor did she want him to leave his biological father behind and go to the capital with her. Why should people''s good life be changed because of a stranger who broke in like her? Before the relationship between them reaches that level, break it up earlier! (end of this chapter) Chapter 584： My Tsundere Husband (39) Chapter 584 My new wife, my tsundere husband (39) Because Su Qiruo in the book died on the rainy night when he assassinated the fourth princess! She died with Zhou Xinjie with a move that hurt both sides, which can be regarded as revenge. The rest of Zhou Xinjie''s party was eliminated by the empress and Lin Ruoxing. In the end, only Lin Ruoxing was left in the blood of the Su family, so that the Su family in the capital had no blood to continue. She didn''t dare to take risks, and she didn''t want to let Baihua Limo, a good master, become a young widower whose wife died. "What''s important? I can accompany you to do it, and I can help you." Baihua Limo doesn''t understand court battles, but she also knows that if Su Qi is hunted down, there must still be danger around her. He wants to be by her side, not to let her be alone again, and he is willing to do his best to protect her. Su Qiruo shook her head: "This matter has nothing to do with you, it''s my personal grievance, you don''t need to get involved." She didn''t want to involve him, so how dare she ask him to help? Furthermore, she dared not tell others about the Su family. The big revenge has not been avenged, she cannot die yet. Even if he really wanted to die, he had to drag Zhou Xinjie to be a backer. "Are you going back to..." Baihua Limo almost slipped her tongue, since Su Qiruo didn''t tell him, she naturally didn''t want people to know her identity. Although he really wanted to ask her, he was also afraid of being overheard and killing her. Baihualimo has a deep understanding of the phrase that walls have ears. At the beginning, he regretted talking too much in front of Zhao Wenxuan, even if Zhao Wenxuan held secrets related to his family and life in his hands, he didn''t want Zhao Wenxuan to know about Su Qiruo. The fewer people who know about this kind of thing, the better. No one can guarantee that anyone will keep this secret for the rest of their lives. The affairs of the Su family are different from others, it is Su Qiruo''s fate! "Li Mo, what I told you today is the truth, and I don''t mean to be perfunctory. I will help you take down the City Lord''s Mansion and save you from future troubles. As for the rest, I can''t give you anything." Su Qiruo said with a serious face, but Baihua Limo didn''t hear it in his heart, but was thinking about his own affairs. Seeing that Baihua Limo was still in a daze, Su Qiruo still couldn''t bear it, but she didn''t dare to spend any more time with him, so she said goodbye and left. Baihua Limo looked at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, and raised her eyebrows slightly. In a few words, he wanted to get rid of him, but there was no door. His Baihua Limo has no other skills in his life, but he is one of the best in admitting death. If he misses such a good woman, he will regret it for the rest of his life. Su Qiruo, since the crime is in my hands, don''t even try to escape. Baihua Limo walked in the opposite direction, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, as if showing her good mood. Different from Su Qiruo''s imagination, she thought that Baihua Limo would have to be sad for a few days, but she was happier on the contrary. Baihua Limo felt that he seemed to be getting closer to Su Qiruo. She is already willing to reveal some of her thoughts to him, which proves that he is still somewhat different to her after all. If Su Qiruo knew Baihua Limo''s thoughts, she would be stunned to death. Co-author She said so much before, all in vain. The City Lord''s Mansion has been extremely lively these past few days, and relatives from other places have arrived one after another, preparing to attend the wedding of the only son of the City Lord''s Mansion. Mrs. Li is busy every day, and her face is full of wrinkles. He is very satisfied with this daughter-in-law. As for Baihua Limo, because she was waiting to get married, she stayed in the yard for the past few days and did not come out. Mr. Li didn''t like the big house, so she didn''t ask Mrs. Zhang to come over to help. Instead, she invited her natal brother and brother-in-law. Big Li sewed the last stitch on the mandarin ducks quilt, picked up the end of the thread, chatted with Li while putting away the needle: "Mo''er is getting married, and the people in the big house didn''t move at all?" Ms. Li curled her lips, and said disdainfully: "Why not? There is no good thing in that school, and I don''t know how many shady methods have been used behind the scenes, all of which were blocked by the wife." Because Baihuawu attached great importance to this marriage, he sent a lot of confidantes to watch the big house secretly in the mansion. The big room stuffed several beautiful servants to serve Su Qiruo in the front yard, but they were all stopped by the housekeeper. There is also Su Qiruo''s food and clothing, and I have found that there are unclean medicines hidden in them several times. If it wasn''t for Baihuawu''s early preparations, it is really uncertain whether this marriage will be completed smoothly. "It seems that my sister-in-law really cares about this daughter-in-law this time." Da Li said with a smile. Because Baihuawu has always been a soft-hearted person, always unwilling to do things to the extreme, but he did not expect to be so strict in his son''s marriage. Li Shi also laughed. "I didn''t expect that the wife-owner really cares about this Miss Su. But I look at that child really well. Not only does he look good, but he also speaks and does things like everyone else." Li Shi has always been somewhat dissatisfied with his wife-lord, always feeling that she is too indecisive. But he was extremely satisfied with this daughter-in-law. He had personally seen Bai Huaxiang run out of the yard crying more than once, and learned from his son that when Bai Huaxiang cried out to be her child, she refused to take it. Bai Huaxiang''s little hoof looks so good, she doesn''t want it, and she is not a womanizer. As long as she treats his Mo''er well in the future, and the City Lord''s Mansion is handed over to her, he can feel at ease even if he dies. "I took a look at it from a distance yesterday, and it looks really good." Da Li agreed, but was also a little worried. "But this man was rescued by his sister-in-law from outside the city, and he still doesn''t know the details. Isn''t it a little hasty to recruit him into the mansion like this?" It''s no wonder that Mrs. Li is worried. There are not no such cases where the surrogate wife gets the family property and drives away the husband to marry another one. There was a case in Baihua City. Ms. Li shook her head: "The head wife said that she has some friendship with her mother, and knows her family''s character, so she definitely won''t be such a treacherous person." "That''s good, my sister-in-law loves Mo''er so much, she is definitely not willing to push Mo''er into the fire pit." Da Li didn''t know that Baihuawu''s body was at the end of her strength, but she felt that although Baihuawu was a little weaker, she treated her husband and son really well. "That''s natural." Li Shi''s eyes flickered, and he replied softly. When Da Li saw this, how could he not know what Li was thinking, so he sighed helplessly. "Over the past few years, you and your sister-in-law have had a lot of temper tantrums because of Sister Qian''s matter. To be honest, you can''t blame the big house for that incident, and Sister Qian is indeed a bit arrogant. Then It was to give the big house a hundred courage, and they would not dare to blatantly murder the young master of the city lord''s mansion! The sister-in-law took care of the blood relationship, and did not punish the big house, but also accepted the power of the big house, making them become The laughing stock of the city, these years have been relying on a few worthless small shops for a living, it can be regarded as punishment for them, so you don''t have to worry about it anymore." (end of this chapter) Chapter 585： My Tsundere Husband (40) Chapter 585 My new wife, my tsundere husband (40) Li''s eyes suddenly turned red, thinking of her lost daughter, she still couldn''t hold back her sobs. "Of course I knew it in my heart, but my child''s death was inextricably linked to that big house. How could I swallow this breath? I don''t believe that the big house really didn''t plan on that matter, I''m afraid they didn''t want it unintentionally." Sister Qian''s life was an accident in the end. But if there is no Dafang to intervene, Sister Qian will definitely be fine, even if the matter is not caused by Dafang, it is because of them." He also knew that Dafang didn''t dare to take his daughter''s life because of Dafang''s ability, but the accident was indeed inseparable from Dafang, so how could he not hate it? His daughter was gone, so they made an idea of ??the city lord''s mansion, and even wanted to drive his son out of the mansion. After so many years, you haven''t found a suitable wife for your son. He doesn''t believe that Da Fang didn''t play tricks on it. But that''s okay, it''s precisely because of Dafang''s scheming that his son can meet Su Qiruo now, no matter what tricks Dafang uses, he won''t be afraid anymore. Although he is raised in the inner house, he is not a man who doesn''t care about five grains and does not work hard. Su Qiruo''s ability can be seen from his speech and behavior. Small calculations like Dafang''s are no match for her at all. "Okay, okay, it''s my fault, and I said this again on a happy day to make you sad." Mrs. Da Li saw that things were a little out of control, so she hurriedly persuaded her. Also blamed him for not keeping his mouth shut. It was not good to mention anyone, but he had to mention the child who was gone. That child is a heart disease of my younger brother. After so many years, it has become an obsession. Thinking of his son, Li''s heart softened again. Now his son is his life. If anyone dares to touch his son, he will risk his life, and he will never let it go. "It''s because I can''t think about it, I don''t blame my brother." Mr. Li wiped the corners of her eyes, and instead comforted Mr. Li. "Now your good days are coming. When Mo''er gives birth to a daughter-in-law in the future, the City Lord''s Mansion will have hope." Mrs. Da Li also loves her younger brother, who is six years younger than him, and was brought up by him when she was a child. When Sister Qian was gone, her younger brother almost followed him, and he stayed by his side every day. It was only after persuading him to come back that he really worried for a long time. When Mrs. Li thought of her future little granddaughter, the smile on her face became more serious. "As long as they are a good couple, I''m content." It is not easy for him to tell his son that he must have a daughter. This kind of thing still depends on fate. As long as the two children live a good life, they can hold them for three years, regardless of whether they are boys or girls. The heirs of the City Lord''s Mansion are withered, even if they are all grandchildren, it would be good to have more children. "It''s good that you can think so." The two brothers talked about something else, and Li''s brother-in-law, Lin, came in from the outside, holding a tray in his hand with a big red curtain on it. "Thank you brother-in-law." Mr. Li hurriedly got up to meet him, but Mrs. Lin smiled and gave him a sideways glance. "We are all a family, what are you talking about? Mo''er is married, I am happy, and I am willing to work hard." Mr. Lin is a gentle and kind-hearted person. He does not fight or grab on weekdays. He manages Li''s house in an orderly manner. Mr. Li and Mrs. Li like him very much. "Brother-in-law and elder brother are blessed people. With you two embroidering quilts and bed curtains for Mo''er, he will surely be blessed by you in the future." Da Li and Lin have many children, and all of them are filial and sensible. They are indeed blessed people. "Don''t worry, I think Mo''er''s wife is a good one, and your good days are coming!" Da Li and Lin both secretly went to see Su Qiruo. Although they glanced at it from a distance, they felt that she was extraordinary, not like an ordinary woman. "Borrow brother-in-law auspicious words." Ms. Li''s mood finally improved. The three talked and laughed, and checked all the things they had prepared. The day before the wedding, Baihua Limo Sect Ruyi sent a wedding dress to Su Qiruo. "Miss is out?" Ruyi knocked on the door for a long time but no one answered, so she couldn''t help asking the servant who was cleaning the yard. The waiter shook his head: "I didn''t see Miss go out." He has been cleaning the yard, but he has not seen the master inside come out. "Could it be that he fell asleep?" Ruyi frowned and said to herself, sleeping in the middle of the afternoon is a bit strange. Gently pushed the door open, Ruyi walked in lightly, and placed the wedding clothes on the table in the outer room, trying to let Su Qiruo see it as soon as she went out. He listened with his ears upright, but there was no sound coming from inside. Because he knew Su Qiruo''s rules, he didn''t dare to go in, so he backed out again. Instructed the waiter in the yard to tell the master about the trial of Xifu, and Ruyi went back to report. Baihua Limo glanced at Ruyi unexpectedly, and asked in confusion, "Why did you come back so soon? Does the wedding dress still fit?" Ruyi shook her head: "I didn''t see Miss, and the servants in the yard said they didn''t see her go out, so they probably fell asleep inside." Baihua Limo didn''t say anything, just nodded lightly. "There are a lot of guests in the mansion these days, and my mother takes her out to socialize every day, so she must be exhausted." Grabbing the jade pendant around her waist, Baihua Limo recalled what she said to herself in the back garden that day. Since that day, the two of them have never been together again. She seemed to be avoiding him on purpose, but he didn''t dare to forcefully post it, for fear that she would get bored. Later, the father said that it was not auspicious for the newlyweds to meet again before marriage, so he never left the courtyard again. In the past, Baihua Limo was not such a well-behaved person, but it was about Su Qiruo, he dared not believe it. During this period of time, he also thought a lot. She has neither a husband nor a lover, but she still doesn''t want to be with him. Apart from hating him, that means she doesn''t want to burden him. But she said that she doesn''t hate herself, so the answer should be the latter. He is not afraid of getting involved, Baihua City is his mother''s territory, even if the Heavenly King Laozi comes, he has to give his mother some face as a local snake. He probably also guessed the identity of Su Qiruo''s enemies, those people would definitely not come here to catch her, so there is nothing to be afraid of. As long as she is in Baihua City, he has the ability to protect her. If she wants to go back for revenge, he can also help her. As the son of the city lord''s mansion, Baihua Limo is not a vegetarian. He has also raised a lot of people under his command. Although they may not be comparable to generals, they are definitely not free. As long as he marries her tomorrow, she will never want to get rid of him again. From now on, he will be Su Qiruo''s man, and her enemy will be his Baihualimo''s enemy. If you want to reconcile, go dreaming! "I''m busy tomorrow. She hasn''t recovered yet. In the evening, you tell the kitchen to cook another pot of ginseng and chicken soup for her. The ginseng will use the one you brought from the Zhao Mansion last time. Go and watch it yourself." (end of this chapter) Chapter 586： My Tsundere Husband (41) Chapter 586 My new wife, my tsundere husband (41) Baihua Limo asked Ruyi to go to the kitchen to watch in person. This is the only way to feel at ease. Su Qiruo came back from Lin Ruoxing''s place after dinner, and because she was going to get married tomorrow, she might not be able to see him, so she stayed for a while longer. She climbed over the wall and entered the inner room through the half-closed window, only to make a little movement, and there was a knock on the door outside. "Miss, are you awake?" Ruyi''s voice was very soft, perhaps because she was afraid that she might hear it wrong and disturb the master''s dream. Su Qiruo was taken aback for a moment, and quickly replied: "Well, but is your son busy?" After changing clothes neatly, Su Qiruo opened the door and walked out. Ruyi brought in the chicken soup that had been warm all the time, saluted and said: "Young master ordered the slave to give the lady a wedding dress, let you try to see if it fits, and this chicken soup was also prepared for you by the young master." Ruyi put down the chicken soup, bowed and said: "Miss has been sleeping for so long, I''m afraid she''s hungry too, I''ll go and prepare the meal for you first, and it won''t be too late to try on the clothes after use." The clothes on the left and right have been changed once, so there should be no major problems. Yes, those embroiderers live in the mansion, so it is convenient to change. "No need, I''m not hungry." Su Qiruo picked up the chicken soup, and a strong ginseng smell came to his nostrils, and he couldn''t help but feel warm. After a few sips of ginseng soup, Su Qiruo put down the bowl and stood up. "Let''s try on the clothes first!" "Yes." Ruyi helped Su Qiruo change into her clothes, looking at the woman in front of her, Ruyi couldn''t help being amazed. Even the Banished Immortal descended to earth, I''m afraid it''s not as good-looking as it is! It''s no wonder that their young master fell into it after spending only a few days with Miss Su. Which man can resist this kind of temptation? Ruyi is the most well-behaved, she was only stunned for a moment and then hurriedly lowered her head. "All right." Su Qiruo untied her belt and took off the wedding dress as she said that, but she was actually not picky about these things. Ruyi insisted on changing the waist size last time, so she couldn''t say much. Now she thinks it fits well, and she will wear it tomorrow morning, so she really doesn''t want to cause trouble. "Since this is the case, I will go back and return to the son." Ruyi folded the wedding dress and put it back on the tray, then backed out blushing. He really didn''t dare to be alone with this Miss Su, he always felt too cold, as if he was about to be frozen. Only in front of the young master, will she exude an unspeakable warmth. Su Qiruo sat on the chair behind her, looked at the big red wedding dress, and couldn''t help being dazed. She never imagined that her marriage would be so hasty and tense. When she attended the wedding of her eldest sister and brother in the past, she still hated it being too complicated. But there are many rules in the aristocratic family, and those are unavoidable. It has to be said that although her and Baihua Limo''s wedding is tight, the City Lord''s Mansion has done its best to prepare for the wedding. After Ruyi went back, she told Baihua Limo about Su Qiruo. "Miss said she wasn''t hungry, so she only had a bowl of chicken soup for dinner, and didn''t let anyone else eat." Baihua Limo frowned slightly, but didn''t know what to say. He is not hungry, so it is not easy for him to be forced to feed him, right? It''s just that tomorrow is their wedding, her behavior today still makes Baihua Limo a little sad. Is it because she didn''t want to marry him and was in a bad mood, so she said she wasn''t hungry? "Sir, don''t think about it too much. Perhaps the young lady is going to get married tomorrow, and the young lady is also nervous! Go to bed early, and you have to get up early tomorrow." Ruyi stepped forward to undress Baihua Limo, and coaxed her to bed. "Young master fell asleep?" Jixiang stepped forward and took the clothes from Ruyi''s hand. "Well, I see something wrong with the young master''s expression, we should both be more vigilant at night." Ruyi rubbed his temples wearily. He also noticed the strangeness between Young Master and Miss Su during this period of time, but the wedding was held as usual, and neither of them said much, so it should be fine. "Okay, I will give away the clothes that the young master has changed." Jixiang nodded, and quickly walked out of the yard. Before dawn the next day, red lanterns were lit up in the city lord''s mansion, and lights were lit in every courtyard. Bai Huaxiang also sat up with red eyes when he heard the commotion in the yard next door. His marriage was finally negotiable because of his aunt''s advice, but compared with Baihualimo, he probably would never meet a woman like her in his life. He felt uncomfortable, but he didn''t want to lose face in front of Baihua Limo. That day when he begged to be Su Qiruo''s concubine in front of Bai Hua Li Mo but was rejected, why did he laugh at him behind his back? Today, Baihua got divorced from Mo, so he had to go. Even if it wasn''t for fighting with Baihua Limo, it was for Su Qiruo. Even if she doesn''t marry him, he still wants to see her in the red wedding dress. The entire city lord''s mansion is bustling with activity, only the big room is full of black air. Bai Huaqing frowned and turned around anxiously. "Mother, if we don''t make a move, it will be too late. That little boy will marry Bai Hua Li Mo today." Bai Huaqing blamed her mother''s indecision in her heart, if she had listened to her, she would have sent Bai Hua Wu back with a pack of poison early, and now the City Lord''s Mansion would have belonged to them long ago. Why wait until today, Baihua Limo and that little boy will soon become a family. Even if they had already made their move on Baihuawu, it would not be so easy to **** the city lord from Baihualimo and his wife again. Bai Huaping''s hands on her knees tightened and loosened, loosened and tightened, but she still didn''t dare to obey her daughter''s words. Baihuawu looked harmless to humans and animals, but she was very deep in thought. It would be fine if she was killed in one fell swoop, but if the matter was revealed, their eldest family would have no way out. Back then, the matter of Bai Huaqian had ruined the only bond between the two of them. Over the years, Dafang had a hard time, and she felt wronged. After all, Bai Huaqian''s death was not caused by her, but Bai Huawu put all the responsibility on their big house. Now she sees that the daughter-in-law that Baihuawu has found doesn''t look like a simple one. If her daughter acts rashly and falls into someone else''s trap, wouldn''t it just give Baihuawu a chance to drive away their eldest wife? "There is no rush." Bai Huaping sighed quietly, still disapproving of her daughter taking risks. "Mother" Bai Huaqing was so anxious that she almost jumped up. Isn''t it a matter that can be solved with a pack of poison? Why bother to think about it and worry so much? "Have you ever thought that if the matter is revealed, we will have no room for change?" They have endured for many years, just to wait for the right opportunity. No matter how good the new wife is, she is also a foreigner. Even if she is supported by hundreds of flowers, she will not be able to convince the public. When Baihuawu dies, the City Lord''s Mansion will still belong to their family. (end of this chapter) Chapter 587： My Tsundere Husband (42) Chapter 587 My new wife, my tsundere husband (42) "I don''t want the child to be caught by the wolf. If the mother doesn''t give it a try, how will she know that she won''t succeed? Today is just a good opportunity. At that time, we will blame the little boy for the poisoning. Wouldn''t it kill two birds with one stone?" Bai Huaqing couldn''t wait any longer, so she whispered to Bai Huaping about her plan. Baihuaping was really moved by her daughter. If the matter is properly arranged, killing two birds with one stone, their eldest wife will be the biggest beneficiary. Just in case things come to light... Bai Huaping was still a little scared, after all, no one knew better than her that although her younger sister was soft-hearted, she was by no means a lifeless person. For so many years, Baihuawu has been catching her. She has been cautious for many years, but she is afraid of falling into Baihuawu''s hands. As long as she doesn''t make mistakes, even if Baihuawugui is the lord of the city, she can''t help it. But if she really made a move, there would be no way out. "Mother, my child is 90% sure of this matter. Our eldest family has endured it for many years, and it is time to stand up. If grandma is not partial, the position of city lord should have been yours!" Bai Huaqing gritted her teeth and said, the position of city lord should belong to her mother, and her mother is the eldest daughter of the first wife, so why should she be overwhelmed by Baihuawu''s second daughter? Bai Huaping''s eyes tightened, and her tightly clenched fists slowly loosened... yes! She just wants to get back what belongs to her, she is not wrong. Su Qiruo rode on a horse and led the wedding party around the city. Lin Ruoxing was wearing a veil, followed by two guards pretending to be servants, standing on the periphery of the crowd. Looking at the woman in red on the horse, Lin Ruoxing''s nose suddenly became sore, and tears rolled out without disappointment. Even if she knew that she was doing it to repay her kindness, she knew that all of this was false. But seeing with her own eyes that her incomparably noble elder sister was about to marry into someone else''s house, Lin Ruoxing still felt very uncomfortable. "The young wife of the city lord''s mansion is really good-looking." "That''s natural, if it doesn''t look good, our young master can''t look down on it either!" "Haha...isn''t it!" "One face can be exchanged for a lifetime of prosperity and wealth. If it were me, I would also be willing." "Forget it! People can see you?" "Tch... I don''t even like a man who is just like that! If I marry him, I have to beat him eight times a day." "Ha ha" There was a lot of discussion and laughter around, and Lin Ruoxing felt more and more uncomfortable hearing it. His sister is not a badass, his sister is the number one daughter in the capital city, she is beautiful and talented. The princes of aristocratic families who liked his sister lined up from the east to the west of the city. How could foolish people like them know that kind of scenery? Back then, the young master of the prime minister''s mansion hanged himself at home in order to marry into the Su family. Fortunately, he was rescued in time when he found out. If it weren''t for the kindness of the City Lord''s Mansion to his sister, how could his sister go to be the second wife of a mere City Lord''s Mansion? "Young master, the young master has her own plans for this move, so you don''t need to worry about her." The servant behind him handed over the handkerchief, and whispered comforting words in Lin Ruoxing''s ear. Lin Ruoxing shook his head: "I''m not worried about my sister, I just feel bad..." The more he thought about it, the more he hated him. Lin Ruoxing only wished he could kill the emperor together, so that he could relieve the hatred in his heart. His Su family was full of loyalty and loyalty, but died in a scheme by the fatuous emperor and her daughter. He is not convinced. He must avenge this revenge, even if he goes to hell, he will not make it easy for those who killed the Su family. The woman in red on the horse has gone far away, but Lin Ruoxing is still staring in that direction in a daze. elder sister The boy''s red eyes were full of unspeakable hatred, mixed with a trace of grievance and unwillingness. Su Qiruo didn''t care what the people around her thought of her, and went around the city before returning to the City Lord''s Mansion. Everything is done step by step, and there is no abnormality. After Baihua Limo was sent back to the new house by Su Qiruo herself, she asked all the waiters in the house to go out. Su Qiruo was stunned for a moment, and stepped forward to lift his red hijab. The young man who caught his eyes was picturesque, like a nine-day fairy who had fallen into the mortal world, so beautiful that he couldn''t help himself. I have to say that Baihua Limo looks really good-looking, even Su Qiruo, who is used to those princes from aristocratic families in the capital, must admit that Baihua Limo is definitely a top-notch beauty. The young man blushed and looked at the woman in front of him. She was dressed in a red dress, making her fairer and more beautiful, and one couldn''t help but stare dumbfounded. "I''ve been tossing around for a long time, so I''ll go to the front yard to have a look." Su Qiruo looked away, and said a little uncomfortably. Even if she knew it was fake, but it was her first marriage, Su Qiruo still felt shy and awkward. The blush on Bai Huali Mo''s face receded, and she naturally understood what she meant. She told him to go to bed earlier, that is to say, she would not come over at night. He suddenly remembered the words she had said - "After reconciliation, I will prove your innocence." She wanted to tell the world that she never entered his room, so she never touched him... Baihua Limo couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart, he was so uncomfortable that his heart ached, and he twitched, as if being held by an invisible hand. They haven''t seen each other for several days, and he never thought that the first sentence she said to him would be like this. "I''ll wait for you to come back." The handsome son said stubbornly that since he had become her husband, he would never leave her again unless he died. Su Qiruo opened his mouth, then closed it again. I wanted to persuade him a few words, but in the end I didn''t know how to speak. She felt that she had already explained it to him that day, why is this child still acting stupid? "I''ll ask someone outside to bring you some food." If Su Qi finishes speaking, she will leave immediately. The person behind suddenly rushed over and hugged her waist tightly, causing Su Qiruo to freeze there. "We are already married, do you still want to push me away?" Su Qiruo glanced down at the hands tightly around her waist, and wanted to push him away, but she was afraid of hurting him. After all, he was very strong, and she was a little out of breath. She could even feel the trembling and anxiety of the people behind her. "I thought I made it clear to you last time." Su Qiruo sighed slightly, she never thought that Baihua Limo would be such a stubborn child. "I don''t understand, anyway, I am your husband now, you can''t leave me behind whatever you want to do, I will always be by your side." Until death. They have already received official certificates, they are grasshoppers tied to a rope, and it is impossible for her to leave him. "Li Mo, you can''t do this." Su Qiruo never knew that this guy would be so stubborn, she thought that what she had told him earlier was very clear. Such a dangerous thing, shouldn''t he avoid it? (end of this chapter) Chapter 588： My Tsundere Husband (43) Chapter 588 My new wife, my tsundere husband (43) "I know who you are, and I know what you want to do. I will accompany you and do my best to help you get revenge..." Baihua Limo''s words made Su Qiruo''s pupils shrink in shock, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes, but it was quickly covered up again. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Su Qiruo''s voice was obviously a little colder, and Baihua Limo''s hand holding her loosened at first, and then tightened even more. "I know, if you want to kill me, then come, I will never resist, but if you want to leave me, there is no way." How could the person whom Baihualimo had identified as him give up so easily? Su Qiruo tightened her hands hanging by her side, and said in a hoarse voice to the person behind her: "Since you know who I am, why do you want to die with me? Your mother''s time is short, if something happens to you, what will happen to your father?" manage?" Let her kill Baihua Limo, she can''t do it. She didn''t know how Baihua Limo guessed her identity. Thinking about it, it might have something to do with her hidden jade pendant. It''s just that now that he knows, she doesn''t have to hide it anymore. "I know that my mother''s health is not good, and my father has only one child. But if you leave, I will never remarry in my life, and the city lord''s mansion will also cut off all daughters and grandchildren. If I leave with you, if you and I If we are lucky enough to survive, we will come back to spend the rest of our lives in peace. If I... die, it will be fate, and Wen Xuan will take care of my father for me." Baihua Limo has long thought about it, if the City Lord''s Mansion needs an heir, it can only be his and Su Qiruo''s children. If she doesn''t want him, then he will never remarry in this life. The left and right are the endings of cutting off daughters and grandchildren, why does he bother to struggle, he just follows his own heart. "Why are you so stupid? You and I are just casual acquaintances, how can we live and die together?" If Su Qi couldn''t figure it out, what exactly was in Baihua Limo''s mind. Obviously knowing that the road ahead is dangerous, and he is close to death, but he still bumps into her. If it were someone else, he might not be able to hide in time. No wonder he was plotted to death in his previous life, and so many forces in his hands failed to save him. "To you, it''s just a casual acquaintance, but to me, it''s as deep as the ocean. If you think I''m stupid, then just consider me stupid. Who told you to provoke me first." Baihua Limo''s voice contained a bit of grievance, he always knew that Su Qiruo didn''t treat him with much sincerity, but hearing her say it with his own ears, he still felt very uncomfortable. His face was still stuck behind her, Su Qiruo was silent for a moment, then patted the back of his hand lightly. "We''ll talk about this tonight, the guests are still outside, I don''t want to keep them waiting." She really didn''t want to get too involved with Baihua Limo, so she finally made up her mind to enter the city lord''s mansion. After he made such a fuss, her life was sent in again. What''s the point of her dealing with the big house for him? It''s just that she is also in a mess now, and needs to be quiet. It would be a lie to say that she didn''t move after hearing Baihua Limo''s words, but she really didn''t want to hurt him. Baihua Limo pursed her lips, and finally let her go. Su Qiruo turned around, raised her hand to remove the golden hairpin on the top of Baihua Limo''s hair, and gently rubbed his head. "Don''t think too much, just rest." "Then will you come back at night?" Baihua Limo asked anxiously, he had already told her everything in his heart, if she still refused to want him, what should he do? "Um." If Su Qi nodded, she would come to see him even if she didn''t stay overnight. The boy''s handsome face lit up, he gently hugged her arm, and soon let go. Then shyly said: "Then you go, I will wait for you here." Before leaving, Su Qiruo called Jixiang and Ruyi to come in and help Baihua Limo change and wash, and prepare some meals by the way. Jixiang glanced at the blush on his young master''s face, secretly covered his lips and smiled and said, "Do you feel hot, young master? I will find you a set of thinner clothes to change into." "Not for now." Baihua Limo refused without even thinking about it. He didn''t want to change into the new wedding dress before they had a drink. "Na Nu will bring you some food." Baihua Limo sat quietly by the bed, thinking about how to keep her at night, and was not in the mood to eat. Jixiang and Ruyi coaxed for a while, and finally used a small bowl of bird''s nest. "You all go down, I will sleep for a while." Baihua Limo sent Ji Xiangruyi away, while she lay on the bed and slowly closed her eyes. He dared to say in front of Su Qiruo that he knew her identity, and he took a big risk. If she really killed him, I don''t know if he will regret his previous impulse. But he made everything clear, and she no longer had an excuse to refuse her. Now that he has won the bet, the rest depends on Su Qiruo''s choice. But no matter what, he would not let her leave alone. The Su family is gone, how can she get revenge by herself? Baihua Limo didn''t know the personnel affairs in the capital, and didn''t dare to send someone to investigate, for fear that if she was careless, Su Qiruo''s identity would be exposed. Now, although I am anxious to understand her, I feel helpless. Su Qiruo came to the front yard and saw Baihuawu talking to people with a smile, holding a wine glass in her hand, she couldn''t help frowning. Bai Huawu''s body was completely incapable of touching wine, and it must have been after seeing her for a long time that she had no choice but to pick up the wine glass. Striding in front of Baihuawu, Su Qiruo raised her hand to take the wine glass in her hand, and said with a smile: "Mother, let me drink this wine!" The word "Mother" made Bai Hua''s eyes turn red. She waited for this day for an unknown amount of time. In order to find a suitable wife for her son, she really tried her best. Now that she finally got such a daughter-in-law, she is very happy. "Haha... the city lord''s daughter-in-law is really filial." "My lord is very lucky." "Come, come, let''s toast the future city lord first." Most of the guests who came here were old friends of Baihuawu, so there were a lot less scruples when joking with her. Bai Huawu was in a good mood, so she didn''t get annoyed whatever they said, but even joked around with everyone. Bai Huaping, who was sitting not far away, firmly shook the wine glass in her hand. She and her daughter were supposed to help entertain the guests today, but Bai Huawu didn''t even call them. Say hello to them. Looking at the smile on Baihuawu''s face, and Su Qiruo''s protection of Baihuawu, and thinking of what her daughter said before, the last string in Baihuaping''s heart also tensed. Some older people knew about the incompatibility between the first and second families of Baihua''s family. After all, when Baihuaqian died, there was a lot of commotion, but those younger people didn''t know. Now that Baihuawu is acting like this, isn''t it telling the world that they are breaking up? (end of this chapter) Chapter 589： My Tsundere Husband (44) Chapter 589 My new wife, my tsundere husband (44) The front yard was full of festivities, Su Qiruo would not refuse anyone who came, her face turned pink from drinking, as if she was a little tipsy. Ying San, who was posing as her personal maid, followed behind Su Qiruo with a wine jug. After the jug of wine was emptied, a jug of white water came over. Su Qiruo tasted the taste of white water, only paused for a while, and then communicated with others as usual. Ying San took a peek at his young master, seeing that she didn''t respond, so he was relieved. "San''er, pour wine." Su Qiruo said "San''er", causing Yingsan to sway and almost fell down. How could she be a dignified shadow guard called by her young master to be a farmer who feeds pigs and farms? Ying San, with a blushing face, stepped forward to pour a glass of "wine" for his young master, Su Qiruo still followed Baihuawu''s side to socialize calmly, without showing any signs of timidity. Bai Huaping walked over with a glass of wine, Su Qiruo glanced at her lightly, a light flashed in the corner of her eyes. "Mo''er got married today, and I, as an aunt, am also happy for him. Ah Wu, you and my sister have been having some misunderstandings all these years. I hope this glass of wine can resolve the conflicts in the past. After all, we are blood relatives. What happened after so many years should have passed!" Bai Huaping''s eyes were red, and she was moved by her words. Baihuawu glanced at her, her face expressionless, but today is her son''s big day, so she can''t embarrass Baihuaping in public. "Today is a good day for Mo''er and A Ruo, let''s talk about it later!" "You... are you still blaming me?" Bai Huaping pinched the wine glass tightly with her fingers, and asked in a trembling voice. Baihuawu was already a little impatient, her brows were slightly frowned, and her face was clearly displeased. "what do you mean?" Baihuawu lowered her voice and asked in a cold voice. Is this Baihuaping here to make trouble? Her son''s good life, but she came here looking for trouble. "I... I don''t mean anything, I just want to toast my sister." Bai Huaping lowered her eyes, looking a little aggrieved, but it''s hard to be rejected. Su Qiruo bent her lips slightly, stopped Baihuawu who was about to speak, held her wine glass and Baihuaping and said: "Mother is inconvenient today, I can''t drink, I will drink for her." Saying that, Su Qiruo picked up the wine glass and drank it down in one gulp, but Bai Huaping was confused. She never expected that Su Qiruo would come out halfway, this wine...she can''t drink it! "I poured this wine on your mother myself, how can you do it for me? I remember Ah Wu, you used to drink a thousand cups without getting drunk, why don''t you even dare to drink a glass of wine now?" She put something in this wine, she must not drink it. No matter what method you think of, you have to pour it into Baihuawu. Otherwise, it will fall short. Baihuawu was too lazy to deal with her, so she took the wine glass from Baihuaping''s hand after thinking about it, and was going to send her away after drinking. The sleeve on one side was secretly tugged, and a voice from internal force came from next to my ear: "There is a problem with the wine." Bai Huawu''s eyes flickered, she raised the wine glass with one hand, raised the other hand, covered the direction of drinking with her sleeve, and poured the wine drop by drop onto the handkerchief in her sleeve. "Ahem..." Bai Huawu put down the wine glass, couldn''t hold back a light cough, Su Qiruo hurriedly stepped forward to support her. "Mother is not feeling well, it''s better to go back to rest earlier, and leave it to my daughter-in-law." Since Baihuaping wanted to poison Baihuawu, it would definitely not poison Baihuawu, which would kill her immediately after drinking it. No matter what, she had to wait for her to sleep all night before the attack, otherwise fools could find out Baihuaping''s head. Bai Huawu nodded: "Alright, let the butler introduce the rest of the guests for you, and I will leave the rest to you." Baihuawu didn''t even look at Baihuaping, and was supported by the servants to leave. Su Qiruo glanced at Bai Huaping displeasedly, and a smear of disdain crossed the corner of her mouth: "Are you happy?" I said that people are not in good health and cannot drink, but Bai Huaping, the elder sister, insists on forcing people to drink. This is not an apology and asking for peace, it is clearly murder. What''s more, who knows what pickled things were put in her wine. The reason why Baihuawu followed Su Qiruo''s words and left directly was because he wanted to find someone to test the contents of the wine. Bai Huaping''s tightly clenched fists slowly loosened, and the corners of her mouth also raised, she looked at Su Qiruo and said, "No matter how I say it, I''m also Mo''er''s aunt, your mother-in-law''s first sister, you junior talk to me like this It would be too disrespectful. "Ah" Su Qiruo sneered, the disdain in her eyes seemed to see through Bai Huaping, which made Bai Huaping''s heart tremble, and a bad premonition suddenly emerged. Soon Bai Huaping calmed down again, the poison was done by her own hands, and it will only happen tomorrow, when she pins the poisoning on Su Qiruo, the City Lord''s Mansion will be completely hers. Just endure it for another night. Looking at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, Bai Huaping raised her eyebrows triumphantly, and her chest also puffed up. Let her be proud first, tomorrow she will cry. After all, he is young and energetic, and he can''t hold his breath. Yingsan bowed and looked back at Baihuaping, curled his lips in disdain, and spat. Anything, dare to show their young master''s face! After sending all the guests away, Su Qiruo was a little bit unsteady. Ying San stepped forward to hold her arm, and said worriedly: "Young master, this subordinate will help you to rest in the front yard." Su Qiruo waved her hand, but her mind was still somewhat clear. "Take me back to my new house." She promised him to go back, and with Baihua Limo''s stubborn temperament, if she went to rest in the front yard, he might just sit there all night. "But, young master, you are drunk." Ying San was a little worried, if the son of the city lord''s mansion did something to the young lord while her young lord was drunk, then her young lord''s innocence would be lost. "Go back to the new house." Su Qiruo repeated it again, but Ying San didn''t dare to persuade him any more, so he helped him and sent him to Baihualimo''s courtyard. Jixiang and Ruyi, who were guarding the door of the new house, were resting on the doorpost behind them, their heads were biting, and they didn''t even know that anyone was coming in the yard. Su Qiruo waved at Yingsan, signaling her to go back first, and she went in by herself. Ying San was stunned for a moment, then folded his fists and retreated. No matter what, this is the young master''s new house, and the young master''s husband is still sitting in it. Whether it''s true or not, she, a niece, can''t follow her in. Su Qiruo opened the door and walked in. The young man sitting on the bed was startled, and hurriedly looked up. Seeing that she really came back, the young man''s eyes like autumn water instantly lit up. Su Qiruo staggered, Baihua Limo rushed over to support him. "Why did you drink so much wine?" Su Qiruo''s smell of alcohol made Baihua Limo frowned. (end of this chapter) Chapter 590： My Tsundere Husband (45) Chapter 590 My new wife, my tsundere husband (45) Su Qiruo''s body has not recovered, and the doctor told him not to drink alcohol. Even if she gets married today, she should care about it. Helping him onto the bed and leaning against him, Baihua Limo got up to call Jixiang and Ruyi to fetch water. The two woke up in a hurry, and went to fetch hot water in a daze, but they didn''t remember when the bride came back. Baihua Limo threw a kerchief to wipe Su Qiruo''s face. The warm water fell on her face and felt very comfortable. Su Qiruo seemed to be awake for a while, seeing familiar people, her heart relaxed, and she closed her eyes again. eyes. It was the first time for Baihua Limo to take care of others like this. His movements looked clumsy, but he was very careful. The wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone, so startled that the veil in Bai Huali Mo''s hand almost fell off. He opened his eyes wide and looked at the person close at hand. He knew that she was drunk, but he couldn''t help but his ears turned red. Su Qiruo''s long eyelashes trembled, and Baihua Limo looked away in panic. "Would you like to get up and get some water?" He asked Ruyi to prepare honey water, the temperature is probably just right now. Su Qiruo exerted a little force with her hands, and she pulled the half-kneeling Baihua Limo into her arms. The boy froze and did not dare to move. After waiting for a long time, he did not wait for her next move. When Baihua Limo sneaked a look at her face, who would have guessed that the person closed his eyes again. Opening her eyes for a while, closing them for a while, I don''t know how awake she is. Flattened her mouth aggrievedly, Baihua Limo pulled her wrist out of her hand. Looking at the pair of dragon and phoenix cups on the table, I felt even more regretful. He waited for so long, looking forward to having a cup of wine with her, but she was so drunk that she passed out. She didn''t want to marry him in the first place, and now she didn''t even drink a glass of wine. She might not admit that he is her husband in the future. Baihua Limo raised his hand and poured a glass of wine, then poured some honey water into another glass, and brought it to Su Qiruo. One person raised her hand with difficulty, and while Su Qiruo was frowning, he hurriedly passed the glass of honey water to her lips, and took the opportunity to drink the glass of wine himself. "Okay, now that I''ve drunk the cup of wine, you must stop talking about leaving me behind." Baihua Limo raised his eyebrows proudly, only then did he realize that he was so smart. Removing clothes, shoes and socks for Su Qiruo, covering her with a quilt, Baihua Limo went out to let Jixiang prepare water, and went to take a bath and change clothes by herself. "My lord, do you want the slave to help the lady wash?" Ruyi thought that Su Qiruo was still inside, and she was afraid that her son would not be able to serve others, so she bowed and asked. Baihua Limo shook her head: "No need, she has already fallen asleep, please keep your voice down, so as not to wake her up." Auspiciousness and Ruyi have been serving Baihua Limo since childhood, and they are the people he trusts the most, but at this time he does not want them to enter the room to serve his wife. "Yes, son." The two of them stood outside the door, and after Baihua Limo was washed, they went inside to fetch water, and then closed the door. The big red candles were still burning, illuminating the room very brightly. Baihua Limo was sitting on the edge of the bed wiping her dripping hair, but her eyes fell on the woman on the bed without blinking. He was suddenly a little lucky, fortunately she was drunk. If she was still awake, she would definitely not sleep in his room tonight. It''s all right now, no matter what they do at night, as long as she walks out of his house tomorrow, he will have no more innocence. No matter how she explains it, outsiders will not believe it. If Su Qi is a responsible woman, once his reputation is damaged, she will not let him go. In this way, he can be with her for the rest of his life. Picking up her red lips, Bai Hua Li Mo said to herself with a smile on her face, "Hmph...see how you still refuse to pay!" Su Qiruo was also really drunk, and with the last of her strength, she came to Baihualimo''s room, and could no longer open her eyes as soon as she touched the bed. Perhaps it was because she trusted him in her bones, so she let go of her defenses in front of him, and that''s how she could sleep so peacefully. After Bai Hua Limo packed up, she followed her into bed, and lay down next to her arm. Thinking of what his father taught him yesterday, Baihua Limo blushed hotly, and his body felt a little hot. However, the person beside him was already drunk and unconscious, even if he had some idea, he didn''t know where to start. Sighed regretfully, Baihua Limo hugged Su Qiruo''s arm sideways, and then fell asleep. After a whole day of tossing, he was already tired. When Su Qiruo fell asleep until midnight, the alcohol went down, and she also woke up a little bit. As if feeling something strange, Su Qiruo who was sleeping on the inside suddenly opened her eyes. What caught the eye was the bright red and festive bed curtains and the red light all over the room. The red candle as thick as an arm was only half burned, illuminating the whole room brightly. His arm was a little numb, and he looked sideways and found that the person holding his arm was sleeping soundly, but his brows were slightly frowned, as if there was some dissatisfaction. Su Qiruo tried to twitch her numb arm, but the arm didn''t come out, and another leg was put on her leg. Baihua Limo entangled herself like a vine, making Su Qi unable to sneak away if she wanted to. "Ugh" Su Qiruo patted her forehead lightly, regretting endlessly. Now they are truly sharing the same bed, even if she didn''t touch him, no one would believe her. Baihua Limo''s little plan Su Qiruo knew in her heart, but she couldn''t get angry. He was not to blame for this matter, he was the most innocent one. "Fool!" Su Qiruo lightly tapped the tip of the young man''s upturned nose, and said something half resigned and half loving. Where in this world would anyone insist on being **** with a precarious person? He obviously still had a bright future, but he gave up for a worthless person like her. Does he know what kind of path of no return he has chosen? If he understands, will he regret today''s choice? If Su Qi can''t guarantee it, after all, according to the length of the relationship, she and Baihua Limo are still in the period of passionate love, and it''s normal to make impulsive decisions when the head is hot. But when the passion subsides, if he regrets it, it will be too late. If she sneaks out now, without anyone noticing, there may still be a glimmer of life. Thinking of this, Su Qiruo held her breath and pulled out her arms little by little. After finally pulling the arm out, the leg was tightly entangled by him again. Su Qiruo propped herself up and was about to sit up, but she didn''t want to bump into a pool of clear spring. "You...are you awake?" Touching her nose in embarrassment, Su Qiruo was in a dilemma. Baihua Limo''s eyes are full of grievances, he has already willingly humbled himself to such an extent, yet she still wants to push him away. Under the gaze of those watery eyes, Su Qiruo finally chose to give up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 591： My Tsundere Husband (46) Chapter 591 My new wife, my tsundere husband (46) Bai Hualimo woke up, if she wanted to escape, he would have a way to let people know that she was sleeping in his room. Since this is the case, why bother? Su Qiruo lay back down again, and her arms that were numb from the pressure gradually felt a little bit, which made her people wake up a little bit. "I want to go to the toilet, I don''t want to wake you up." Actually, this is not a lie to deceive him. She drank so much wine last night, she really couldn''t hold it back. Baihua Limo''s face finally looked better, so she sat up with her body propped up. "I''ll help you to clean the room." "I''ll just go by myself." Su Qiruo had the nerve to let Baihua Limo go with her, she also knew what Baihua Limo was thinking, he was afraid that she would run away and never come back. "Then I''ll wait for your return." It''s still the same sentence, once he speaks like this, Su Qiruo can''t refuse him. "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded, she really didn''t intend to escape this time. Su Qiruo got out of bed, but didn''t go to get the clothes hanging on the screen, Baihua Limo''s heart was relieved a bit. But she would never lie. Since she promised, she will definitely come back. The young man was in a very good mood. Looking at the woman walking out with her shoes on, he blushed and whispered: "My wife, be careful..." Su Qiruo froze with her back facing Baihua Limo''s body, she was so shocked that she almost couldn''t even walk. Baihua Limo was also taken aback by his audacity, but soon regained his composure. She was his wife, and he was right. Its just that I was a little shy when I first spoke, just get used to it. "Cough..." Su Qiruo coughed lightly in embarrassment, didn''t dare to stay longer, and walked quickly to the outer room. Baihua Limo covered her lips and chuckled, she didn''t expect her skin to be thinner than his. The beauty in a red tunic was leaning against the head of the bed, her seductive eyes were shining brightly, and there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, which became more and more alluring in this silent night. Su Qiruo saw such a scene when he came back. It has to be said that the night is indeed one of the reasons for people to make mistakes. "Are you back? Do you want some water?" Baihua Limo hurriedly got up and came to Su Qiruo''s side without even wearing shoes. The bright red underwear of the two of them is more vivid under the candlelight, making the skin of the two of them as white as snow, and one looks better than the other. "Stop drinking, why did you get out of bed without wearing shoes?" Su Qiruo frowned and glanced at Baihua Limo''s bare feet, then pulled his arm and pushed him onto the bed. "It''s still early, let''s sleep again!" If it was said that the two were sharing the bed before, only Baihua Limo was awake, so I don''t think there is anything wrong. Now that Su Qiruo is also awake, Baihua Limo is no longer as bold as before. He was pushed into the bed by Su Qiruo, and she was lying on the outside against the edge of the bed. The crackling sound of the red candle was very clear in the silent night, and the beating of the young man''s heart was also surprisingly loud. Now he knows what a bridal chamber wedding night is, if she is drunk, it will be fine, but now that he is awake, he has no choice but to look forward to it, although he is also very nervous. Unexpectedly, the woman beside her was motionless, just lying so straight, which made Baihua Limo feel a little disappointed. Is he that bad? It''s all like this, she refuses to touch him. Baihua Limo boldly moved towards Su Qiruo''s side, Su Qiruo''s body stiffened, and she dared not move even more. This young master is really a bit Meng Lang, Su Qiruo is really ashamed of himself. "Wife master..." The aggrieved and soft voice rang in his ears, and Su Qiruo couldn''t help blushing. After a long time, she sighed two words. "Sleep!" She raised her hand and embraced the boy''s close body into her arms. Although she didn''t make any excessive moves, this action alone was enough to make Baihua Limo happy for a long time. She didn''t push him away, does that mean she was already trying to accept him? Baihua Limo boldly put the wrist around Su Qiruo''s waist, her breath filled her nose, and soon fell asleep again. Su Qiruo also had a peaceful sleep for the first time, but the two of them were woken up by the commotion outside the courtyard in the morning. "Master, miss, it''s not good, something happened to the city lord." Ruyi hurriedly knocked on the door and shouted, and the people inside also sat up in shock. Baihua Limo rubbed her eyes that could not be opened, leaned her head on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, and muttered: "What are you shouting outside?" Su Qiruo''s expression calmed down when he thought about what happened last night. "There seems to be something wrong with my mother, let''s go and have a look." "what?" Baihua Limo just woke up, lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed, but was snatched back by Su Qiruo. "Don''t worry, mother is fine." Su Qiruo leaned close to Baihua Limo and whispered something in Baihua Limo''s ear, and Baihua Limo''s frown relaxed a bit. Thinking of Bai Huaping''s daring to attack his mother, Bai Hua Limo''s eyes flashed with murderous intent. In these years, they and Dafang have always been in harmony with each other. Knowing that their father doesn''t like them, Dafang is quite acquainted, and rarely hangs around with them. Unexpectedly, he just got married yesterday, and Da Fang''s fox tail was exposed. "I''m going to kill Baihuaping." Killing Baihuaping can kill everything, so you don''t have to be on guard every day. There are only those who can be thieves for a thousand days, but there are no people who can guard against thieves for a thousand days. "Don''t be impulsive, my mother must have already made up her mind about this matter, you and I just need to cooperate well." Su Qiruo suddenly thought that the Baihuawu in the book probably passed away at this time, presumably at that time Baihuaping had already succeeded. From this point of view, Baihuawu avoided Baihuaping''s poison this time, so she might not die so early. If she finds a genius doctor to see her, maybe she can last for a few more years. Seeing Baihua Limo''s murderous aura, Su Qiruo could empathize with it. When the Su family had an accident, she hated Baihua Limo even more than Baihua Limo now. "Baihuaping has many tricks, what if my mother really falls for Baihuaping..." Baihua Limo said anxiously, he was really worried. "No, if something happened to my mother, I would have already sent someone to call you and me to go there, so why wait until this hour?" Baihua Limo followed Su Qiruo''s eyes and glanced at the sky outside, presumably her mother pityed them for their hard work yesterday and didn''t want them to get up early today, so she chose such an hour. "Don''t be afraid, no matter what happens, I am here." Su Qiruo patted the back of Baihua Limo''s hand lightly, then took the two sets of new clothes that were placed on the couch, one for Baihua Limo and one for herself. Baihua Limo didn''t care about helping Su Qiruo change her clothes and comb her hair. The two of them dressed neatly without even washing their faces, and went to Baihuawu''s yard. Li Shi''s crying could still be heard in the house, and Baihua Limo''s steps were a little faster, and her heart trembled. (end of this chapter) Chapter 592： My Tsundere Husband (47) Chapter 592 My new wife, my tsundere husband (47) Even though he knew it was just a show, he still couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable. Su Qiruo followed Baihua Limo into the house, and as soon as she saw the two of them, Li cried and shouted: "Ah Ruo, you must make the decision for your mother, she was fine yesterday, this morning Then she foamed at the mouth and twitched all over, the doctor said she was poisoned!" Li Shi''s tears poured out all at once, and for a moment, Baihua Limo couldn''t tell whether it was real or not. The doctor on the side also sighed: "My lord is poisoned." Su Qiruo stepped forward to support Li Shi''s crumbling body and comforted him: "Father, don''t cry anymore, it''s important to detoxify mother first, and my daughter-in-law will personally send someone to investigate the rest, and I will definitely bring the murderer back to you." Su Qiruo looked back at Baihua Limo, and Baihua Limo hurriedly stepped forward to help Li Shi sit down, and comforted him with red eyes: "What the wife master said is, father, don''t cry anymore, take care of your mother first. That''s what matters." "My poor child, it was your big day, but who knows...but it turned out like this, it''s the Baihua family who are sorry for you." Li Shi was originally acting, but when he thought of his son''s marriage being ruined by the big house, the crying became real, and the tears became more and more uncontrollable. "Come here." Su Qiruo yelled outside, and the butler walked in immediately. "You bring mother''s food from last night and this morning to the doctor to check carefully to see if there is any problem." Su Qiruo''s demeanor of a high-ranking person makes one dare not underestimate it. The housekeeper already knew how much the city lord attached to this daughter-in-law, so he respected her a little more, and hurriedly took orders to retreat. Baihua Limo looked at Su Qiruo puzzledly, she clearly knew that there was something wrong with that glass of wine, why did she send someone to check the food? Su Qiruo''s lips moved slightly, but she didn''t make a sound, but Baihualimo understood it. "Luring a thief into an urn." She wanted to make everyone aware of her mother''s poisoning, so that Da Fang could relax her vigilance and show off her fox tail, so that they could be wiped out. Baihua Limo nodded lightly, and then also shed tears. A servant at the door heard the crying inside, his face changed, and he left the yard in a hurry. The butler hadn''t brought any evidence of poisoning, so he was pressed back. Hearing footsteps outside, Baihua Limo and Su Qiruo''s expressions changed. "Don''t be afraid." Su Qiruo said these two words to Baihua Limo while helping Li Shi. Baihua Limo looked into Su Qiruo''s eyes, her nose suddenly felt sour, and she quickly lowered her head. Mother and daughter Bai Huaping and Bai Huaqing rushed in with a group of people, followed by the butler who was detained by them. "What are you doing?" Mrs. Li sternly reprimanded, when will it be Dafang''s turn to show off his might here in the City Lord''s Mansion? "Brother-in-law, don''t worry, Qing''er and I were very worried when we heard that our sister was poisoned and passed out. Bai Huaping smiled smugly, she didn''t look worried at all. Looking at this posture, Baihuawu should be dying, and they are fully prepared again. This time, let alone this little new wife, even the king of heaven and Lao Tzu will not be able to save them. "My lord, this old servant has been wronged!" The housekeeper cried out for being wronged. She followed the city lord all her life and was loyal, so how could she poison him? "Are you still complaining about injustice? Someone saw you colluding with outsiders to put medicine in your aunt''s meal. Now that there are all witnesses and evidence, no matter how much you argue, it''s useless." Bai Huaqing pursed her lips in disdain, glanced sideways at Su Qiruo, and almost said that the outsider colluded with by the housekeeper was this new wife of unknown origin. "Baihuaqing, what do you mean?" If it was someone else, Baihua Limo would definitely not speak. But Bai Huaqing dared to put the **** bowl on Su Qiruo''s head, how could he bear it? Baihua Limo''s eyes widened angrily, staring at Baihuaqing, wishing she could bite off a piece of her flesh. At first, he doubted whether Da Fang had the guts to poison his mother, but now it seems that he underestimated them. People are not only bold, but also greedy. Before the mother died, the mother and daughter arrested the housekeeper and ran over to shout for a thief. "I''m afraid my cousin was deceived by some people. It doesn''t matter if my aunt is old-fashioned. You dare to marry those people with unknown backgrounds. Don''t you just like this handsome boy?" Bai Huaqing pursed her lips in disdain, she felt that she had done a perfect job of framing today, even if Su Qiruo had mouths all over her body, she wouldn''t be able to explain it clearly. After all, the "witnesses" in this mansion are all for her. "Stop spitting blood here, and keep saying that my wife master drugged my mother. Do you have evidence?" Baihua Limo stood up, stood in front of Su Qiruo calmly, looked at Baihuaqing coldly, and said in a low voice, "As soon as mother fell down, you mother and daughter are so arrogant, **** the housekeeper, and even wronged my wife. I have to wonder if you did this." "Mo''er, what are you talking about? I am your aunt, and your mother is my own sister. Can I still harm her?" Bai Huaping deliberately frowned, and looked at Li Shidao dissatisfiedly, "Brother-in-law, look, what''s going on with your son? My blood relatives don''t believe it, but they believe an outsider." Ms. Li sneered, staring at Baihuaping with red eyes. "Who is an outsider? If Ah Ruo is my son''s wife, he is his closest relative. I still want to ask you, if you keep saying that he is the wife''s close relative, then at whose hand did my son die?" When it comes to her daughter, Li''s hatred cannot be concealed. Over the years, he has never mentioned his daughter in front of the big house, it is to save face for his wife. Now that the big house is so unkind and unrighteous, he even came here to poison his wife, how could he bear it? If Dafang is not dead today, there will be no peace in his City Lord''s Mansion in the future. "Qian''er''s death was an accident. Didn''t Ah Wu already find out? I dare to swear to God, I never killed Qian''er." Bai Huaping raised her hand and asked the sky to swear, she never planned to take Bai Huaqian''s life, and everything was an accident, so she was not afraid to swear. "Stop being hypocritical in front of me, you know in your heart whether that matter is related to you." Even if it wasn''t Baihuaping''s work, it still has something to do with her. "Uncle, now is not the time to settle old scores, but to find out whoever poisoned my aunt first, what do you think?" Bai Huaqing didn''t like Li Shi in her heart, and she didn''t show much respect on her face. Before Li Shi could speak, she said to the outside, "Bring people up." Soon, two servants were brought over, whom Li knew. One of them was a kitchen handyman, and the other was cleaned by him and his wife. (end of this chapter) Chapter 593： My Tsundere Husband (48) Chapter 593 The new wife, my tsundere husband (48) "What does it mean?" Mrs. Li looked at the two kneeling on the ground and asked. Bai Huaqing glanced at Su Qiruo who was standing there. For some reason, Su Qiruo''s calm made her feel a little uneasy. It stands to reason that future generations who have been wronged should try their best to explain why this woman kept silent and allowed them to frame her? But no matter what, she has all the witnesses and material evidence now, so she is not afraid that Su Qiruo will run away. As long as there is no Su Qiruo, the City Lord''s Mansion will be decided by their mother and daughter. "If Su Qi colluded with the housekeeper to poison the aunt, these two are witnesses." Bai Huaqing withdrew her gaze from looking at Su Qiruo, and said loudly. They didn''t plan to include the butler, but this old butler is Baihuawu''s confidant, if she secretly helps Su Qiruo, then the people under the City Lord''s Mansion will definitely stand by Su Qiruo''s side. So they simply did not do both, and directly wiped out these two stumbling blocks. There is nothing to be afraid of when there is only such a useless Li Shi left. As for Baihua Limo, no matter what, he is just a man, and he will send it to Wan''s family at that time. Whether he lives or dies in the future depends on his fate. Baihua Limo sneered, and said disdainfully: "It''s nonsense, do you think we are all stupid? My wife is the future city lord, so why poison my mother to do such a self-defeating thing? On the contrary Some people... heh!" Baihualimo''s appearance almost meant that Baihuaqing was plotting to become the city lord, and Baihuaqing''s face also turned ugly. "Bai Hua Li Mo, what do you mean?" Seeing this, Bai Huaping stepped forward and grabbed Bai Huaqing''s sleeve, shaking her head at her. "Nowadays it is unnecessary to say that there is something or nothing. Now that the witnesses are here, if my brother-in-law wants to ask, just ask them. These are all people in your courtyard. I think my brother-in-law should believe what they say." Baihuaping crossed Baihualimo and looked straight at Li Shi. She knew that Li Shi was a weak character, so it would be best to target him. Li Shi looked at the two kneeling on the ground, Bai Huaqing''s eyes flashed with complacency, as long as they opened their mouths, Su Qiruo and the old servant of the housekeeper would be dead. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Li didn''t even ask, she just picked up the teapot that was still filled with hot water, and slammed it on the two servants. The boiling hot tea caused the two of them to squeak, Li-shi just watched coldly. "A group of people eat things from inside out!" Mr. Li picked up a slender wooden stick from nowhere, and hit the two of them straight. "My lord, have mercy, my lord, have mercy!" The two cried and begged for mercy, while trying their best to dodge the sticks that fell on them. Baihuaping on the side was confused by Li Shi''s actions. Shouldn''t it be Li Shi who asked questions first, and then made a decision? Why do you hit people when you come up? "Eh? Brother-in-law, what are you doing?" Bai Huaping finally came to her senses, and quickly stepped forward to grab the stick that Li Shi had thrown down. "What do I do? I want to ask you what to do!" Ms. Li didn''t give Bai Huaping any face, pulled out the stick forcefully, and threw it at the two servants. It was Su Qiruo who couldn''t stand it, afraid that Li Shi would be tired, so she stepped forward to stop him, and persuaded: "Father calm down, it''s not worth it to be angry about two dog slaves who eat inside and outside." "What do you mean?" Bai Huaqing also seemed to see something was wrong, walked up to look at Li Shi and Su Qiruo and asked. "What do you mean? I want to ask these two bastards, where did the two hundred taels of silver note hidden in the crack of the wall come from? I don''t remember that the monthly bill of silver in our City Lord''s Mansion is so high." Li Shi kicked the two of them, mockingly. If it wasn''t for his wife''s master who ordered people to watch the servants in the mansion early on, he wouldn''t know that the servants in his yard were so easy to be bribed. Mr. Li does not think she is a harsh person, and treats her servants very kindly. There are also many rewards for them during the festivals, but these dogs are not satisfied, so they go to collect dirty money from the big house. The faces of the two kneeling on the ground turned pale. They didn''t expect the evidence of their collection of money to be exposed in this way. They thought they were hiding it very well, and no one had seen it! "what?" Bai Huaping pretended to be surprised, and looked at the two kneeling on the ground with a puzzled expression. "My lord, have mercy, my lord, have mercy!" "Master, I know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t accept it... ah..." The waiter hadn''t finished speaking when he was kicked out by Bai Huaqing, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he never opened his mouth again. "Qing''er, you..." Bai Huaping didn''t expect her daughter to be so straightforward, so she couldn''t help but look at her worriedly. Bai Huaqing didn''t bother to pretend anymore, now that she brought enough people to control the City Lord''s Mansion, why bother to frame them up, she simply arrested these people, and when Bai Huawu''s funeral was done, the City Lord''s Mansion would be her that''s it. "Bai Huaqing, you''re killing people!" As soon as Baihua Limo''s words came out, the remaining servant turned pale with fright, and shrank to hide behind Baihua Limo. No need to say more, who is behind this incident can be seen at a glance. "So it was you who poisoned my wife, why are you so cruel, Bai Huaqing, she is your real aunt!" Li Shi was trembling with anger, although he had guessed that it was Dafang''s handwriting, but now that the facts were in front of him, he felt a little wronged. He was aggrieved for his benevolent wife. The wife-owner has been benevolent to the big house for so many years, but what about others? He wanted to poison her to death. This mother and daughter are really not good people, they are wolf-hearted villains! With a look of disdain on her face, Bai Huaqing pointed at Su Qiruo and said mockingly: "My aunt? What you said is really funny. If she Bai Huawu really considers me her niece, then the position of the City Lord''s Mansion should be left to me , instead of giving her an outsider." If Baihuawu left her the position of city lord, she would definitely not poison her, after all, she didn''t want to do such a thing that would harm her morality. "Heh! Bai Huaqing, don''t you think it''s funny when you say that? Others don''t know what kind of **** you are, but you should be very clear about yourself. For a **** like you who can''t read or write, how dare you think about the city lord? Bit? Think my mother is blind!" Baihua Limo really can''t listen to it anymore. If Baihuaqing is really made the city lord, not to mention his mother can''t agree, the people all over the city can''t agree. "Bai Hua Li Mo, what face do you have to say about me, you flamboyant thing?" Bai Huaqing hated others saying that she was incompetent. Now that Bai Hualimo exposed her faults in public, she would naturally not show him any favors, and she would scold him for anything unpleasant. "You don''t even look at what you are. It''s just such a foreign boy who doesn''t know that he is willing to marry you. You don''t go out and listen to what the people in this city say about you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 594： My Tsundere Husband (49) Chapter 594 My new wife, my tsundere husband (49) "you" Bai Hualimo''s face turned pale, he could ignore what they said in the past, but now he is married to Su Qiruo, Bai Huaqing''s words are not only insulting him, but also slapping Su Qiruo in the face. "Who doesn''t know what you and Zhao Wenxuan don''t know, that is, Su Qiruo, a big fool, with a prairie above his head, thinks he has found a treasure! Ah..." Before Bai Huaqing finished speaking, the person flew out. Su Qiruo withdrew her foot, looked coldly at Bai Huaqing who was half kneeling on the ground, and said, "I remember I warned you last time, if you dare to slander Li Mo''s reputation, I will smash your mouth." When Bai Huaping saw her daughter being beaten, her face immediately turned ugly, she raised her hand and waved at the group of people behind her, without even saying a word, those people rushed towards Su Qiruo and the others. Su Qi Ruofei kicked away a burly woman who was jumping towards Li, turned her head and said: "Li Mo, take father to the back, today I will get rid of this scum of the family for mother." Although she didn''t understand why Baihuawu was still pretending to be asleep, Su Qiruo didn''t pay much attention to it, as she didn''t pay attention to just a few young people. As a result, before she could make a move, Ying San, who came out of nowhere, had already beaten the group of people to the ground. "How dare you touch my young lady." Ying San scoffed disdainfully, she doesn''t care about these things, so why does their young master need to do it himself? Baihua Limo glanced at Ying San unexpectedly, he knew that this person was brought back by Su Qiruo from outside, and had been serving her all the time, but he didn''t know that this person was so powerful in martial arts. Could this be from the Su family? Bai Huaping was also taken aback by this maid''s skill, she didn''t expect that Su Qiruo had such a powerful person under his command. That old **** Baihuawu must have predicted that this day would come, so he left such a trick on that little boy. It''s just that today their mother and daughter are fully prepared. No matter how powerful this maid is, she will be hard to beat with two fists. Bai Huaping quickly stepped forward to help her daughter up, looked at Li Shi coldly and said: "I wanted to keep you alive, but now that you are looking for death, I will let you go." Bai Huaping helped her daughter back, and shouted outside: "Come on, arrest them!" A group of women with long swords rushed in and surrounded the four of Baihua Limo. "Do you know why your mother was unwilling to pass on the position of city lord to you?" "You...you...are you okay?" Baihuaping stared at the woman who came out from behind Li with wide eyes. Baihuawu''s complexion was ruddy, and her eyes were bright. Where was there any sign of being poisoned? "If I had something to do, how could I see this scene today? Bai Huaping, even though my mother felt that your intentions were not right, she still asked me to promise to treat you well. I, Bai Huawu, believe that I have a clear conscience for you. This is how you repay me Husband and son?" Baihuawu was extremely disappointed, she thought that Baihuaping should care about the sisterhood anyway, but she really wanted her life! No, Bai Huaping not only wanted her life, but also her husband and son. "My intentions are not right? If my mother was not partial, how could I use such an excuse to convince myself to give you the position of city lord. She is partial, and has favored you since she was a child. As a sister, I am willing to let you. But this The position of city lord has always been passed on to the eldest daughter, when will it be the second daughter''s turn to pass on the eldest daughter to inherit the ancestor''s shade?" Baihuaping shouted with red eyes, she just refused to accept, why should she give Baihuawu her city lord position. All of this should have been hers. "Your own character is clear in your heart. I''m afraid no one understands better than you how Xiao Qiu, who served in your room, died!" Baihuaping''s face turned pale, she did that matter so secretly, how did Baihuawu know? "You are only ten years old, and you played with your personal servant to death. Do you think your mother would dare to hand over the City Lord''s Mansion to such a ruthless person?" There are some things that Baihuawu doesn''t say, just want to save some face for Baihuaping. Now that her face has been torn apart, it is useless for her to think about others. People not only want to kill her, but also attack her husband and son, how can she bear it? "Stop talking nonsense, since yesterday''s glass of poisoned wine failed to poison you, then today you will go to **** with your good husband!" Bai Huaping became annoyed and said, after so many years, she had already forgotten about that servant named Xiao Qiu, but Bai Huawu just wanted to mention it, insisting on embarrassing her. Since this is the case, let these people disappear with these secrets! "Oh! A few guards want to fight against my City Lord''s Mansion, Baihuaping, you really haven''t changed at all these years, you are stupid and bad." In front of Baihuaping, Baihuawu seldom regards herself as the lord of the city, and she has nothing to worry about after she has torn her face like this today. "you" Bai Huaping was so angry that her eyes widened, and she almost couldn''t breathe, so she just held back. She knew that Baihuawu had always looked down on her, but now she finally showed her hypocrisy. "You self-righteous thing, today I will send you down to reunite with your mother, and see how proud you are." Bai Huaping shouted loudly: "Come on, kill!" Li''s face changed, but Baihuawu smiled and said: "Just your little guards, do you really think that my City Lord''s Mansion is a vegetarian?" With hundreds of thousands of soldiers under her command, Bai Huaping probably thought she was really easy to bully! Baihuaping waited for a long while, but did not hear any sound, and her face couldn''t help but change. "You already knew there was something wrong with that wine?" The rest of her people were not ordinary people, they were borrowed by her daughter from Wan''s family, all of them had extraordinary martial arts, yet they were dealt with by Baihuawu so quietly. Bai Huaqing also sensed that something was wrong, and forced herself to look back at Bai Huaping. "Mother" "Don''t be afraid, Miss Wan Er has prepared people outside the mansion. She can''t summon 100,000 soldiers overnight, and she has no back-ups." Bai Huaping was comforting her daughter, and she was also comforting herself. Bai Huaqing then grinned, looked at Bai Hualimo and said, "The second miss of the Wan family values ??Baihualimo, if my aunt is willing to send her son to Wanfu, we can still think about it and see if we can leave you a crippled one." Life." As long as Baihua Limo is sent to Wanfu, the Baihua City will be completely hers. I don''t know what Wan Lai Bao valued in Bai Hua Li Mo. He didn''t want anything, but he was the little bitch. Baihua Limo suddenly thought of the plot between Baihuaqing and Wan Laibao that he had overheard in the restaurant that day, his eyes were dark, and he stared at Baihuaqing, wishing he could kill her with a sword right now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 595： My Tsundere Husband (50) Chapter 595 My new wife, my tsundere husband (50) When Bai Huawu heard this, the killing intent in his eyes grew stronger. She didn''t know that Dafang would calculate her son in such a way. Back then, her daughter''s death was an accident, she didn''t care about them, but now they still want to calculate her only son. Baihuawu was suddenly a little rejoiced, glad that she was fine. Otherwise, she dared not think about what would happen to her husband and son after she died. Li''s eyes turned red with anger, Bai Huaqing humiliated his son like this, it was really deceiving. Su Qiruo was still expressionless, but looking back, he took out a flower branch from the vase, broke it, and threw it directly at Bai Huaqing''s eyes. "what" Bai Huaqing let out a loud cry, covered her pierced eye and jumped up, like a monkey whose tail was stepped on. Bai Huaping was so angry that she beat her chest and stomped her feet, she just wished she could kill Su Qiruo. "You...you cruel woman, I must pay with your life today." "Then let''s see if you have the ability." Su Qiruo said indifferently, not even bothering to talk to this idiot. If Baihuawu didn''t trust this sister too much, and she still had a little softness in her heart, how could she be tricked by her? Su Qiruo broke another flower branch and played with it in her hand, before she could make a move, Bai Huaping was already scared and took a few steps back, not even caring about her daughter. The corner of Su Qiruo''s mouth twitched into sarcasm, she dared to design others with such courage, she was really laughing to death. The mother and daughter are really more stupid than the other. No wonder the old city lord violated the ancestral rules and wanted to pass the position of city lord to his second daughter instead of the idiot Bai Huaping. "As for you guys, Baihua City is handed over to you two, and you have no ability to keep it. You covet those things that don''t belong to you all day long, and you are not afraid of choking to death." Su Qiruo flicked her hand casually, and the flower branch pierced Bai Huaping''s right shoulder. Bai Huaping''s body trembled in pain, and then she became afraid. She underestimated this foreign new wife. How could a person like Bai Huawu choose a worthless wife for her son? I have to say that she really missed such a person this time. Su Qiruo waved his hand at Yingsan, and Yingsan kicked the man holding the butler flying out. The housekeeper was already in a cold sweat. She didn''t expect that the big house would have the courage to poison the city lord, and she didn''t expect that Miss Su, who doesn''t like to talk, would be so skilled. "You and the butler lead people to tie up all the guards of the Wan family and send them back to the Wan family. Remember, you must hand them over to the owner of the Wan family." "Yes." Ying San bowed to accept the order, and went out with the housekeeper. Bai Huaping looked at Su Qiruo with a pale old face: "You dealt with the people outside the mansion? Who are you?" She waited for so long but no one came, she already knew the ending in her heart. She thinks she understands Baihuawu fairly well. Even if Baihuawu has that ability, it is impossible for Baihuawu to summon so many people overnight. Unless... unless there is a force beyond her imagination. Now she finally figured it out, this Su Qiruo was definitely not as simple as they saw. If Su Qiruo hasn''t said anything yet, Baihua Limo is unwilling at first. He knows Su Qiruo''s identity too well, once it is revealed, he will surely die. I don''t know where Baihua Limo picked up the sword, and flew directly in front of him, stabbing at Baihuaping. Baihuawu was startled, and hurriedly shouted: "Mo''er, no." Baihuaping deserves to die, but she absolutely cannot die in the hands of Baihualimo. After all, that person is his own aunt. Su Qi Ruo also thought of this, hurriedly stepped forward to stop, hugged Baihua Limo''s waist, and cut him back. "Don''t be impulsive." Whispered in Baihualimo''s ear, Su Qiruo pulled him back a few steps. It is enough to leave the rest of the matter to Baihuawu, and it is obviously inappropriate for them to intervene. Only a question of seniority, Baihuaping can crush them to death. "Come here, put the mother and daughter in a dungeon, and no one can visit." Bai Huawu covered her lips and coughed twice, but she couldn''t hold it anymore. "Wife master..." Mrs. Li hurried forward to support Baihuawu''s crumbling body, feeling extremely uncomfortable. If there is no wife-head, what will he do in the future! Baihuawu didn''t fall down until Baihuaping''s mother and daughter were taken out. "My mother''s illness can only be relied on by the doctors in the city. The Beishan sage is currently traveling in Liuzhou. I have sent someone to look for her. If I can invite her, my mother can still be saved." Su Qiruo stepped forward to help Li Shi to help Bai Huawu onto the bed, felt her pulse, and knew that her body could not last long. Li Shi looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes and said, "Your mother''s health is already failing. It would be good if you can invite a genius doctor, but if you really can''t invite it, then forget it." Although Mrs. Li is a housewife, she also knows how hard it is to find the miracle doctor that Su Qiruo said. Even the emperor may not be able to invite her, let alone their mere city lord''s mansion. "Yes, father, don''t worry too much. Now Dafang has no chance of turning over, you and mother just need to take care of your body at ease, and if there is anything outside, just tell me and Limo to do it." Baihua Limo was worried about her mother, but she couldn''t help being moved by Su Qiruo''s actions. She is really kind, she is wholeheartedly for him and the Baihua family. Mrs. Li nodded: "Then I will have to work hard for you from now on. If your mother is well, she can take you with her own hands. Now, all of this can only be done by yourself. Although the City Lord''s Mansion is not as turbulent as the capital, it is also the same It''s not that peaceful, if you encounter any difficulties, tell your mother, even if she still has breath, she will definitely support you." For Su Qiruo, Li Shi also felt guilty. Handing over such a mess to her is really embarrassing for other children. "Father, don''t worry, I have everything!" Baihua Limo didn''t speak from the beginning to the end. At this moment, his heart was still in a state of confusion. What he thought was his newlywed life was tossed about by the big house, and most of the joy in his heart was tossed out. The two of them came out of Li''s courtyard together, only then did Baihua Limo take the initiative to stick to it, tightly holding Su Qiruo''s hand hanging by her side. Su Qiruo was only slightly taken aback, but did not push away. "It''s over, don''t worry." The other hand gently stroked the broken hair next to the young man''s ear, Su Qiruo''s voice was extremely gentle. "Thanks to you for what happened today." Baihua Limo knew in her heart that if Su Qiruo hadn''t been by her mother''s side all the time, and just relying on her mother''s attitude towards Baihuaping, she definitely wouldn''t have discovered that there was something wrong with that glass of wine. If something happened to the mother, it might not be who was arrested today. "It doesn''t need to be like this between you and me." (end of this chapter) Chapter 596： My Tsundere Husband (51) Chapter 596 My new wife, my tsundere husband (51) Su Qiruo tightly held Baihua Limo''s hand, she only wanted to push him away before, but now she has changed her mind. Baihua Limo is an adamant person, if she insists on reconciling, he will definitely not agree. Even if she tried to force him to agree, he might not do anything stupid later. Since this is the case, it is better to protect him now. As for the future, if he insists on following her to die, then she will find a way to force him to stay. If she can come back alive, she will be by his side for the rest of her life. If she can''t come back, at least she will leave him a thought. Bai Hualimo''s nose suddenly felt sour, and a feeling of grievance suddenly rose in his heart. He knew that she didn''t want him in her heart. Now all of this is nothing but forced by him. "Why are you crying?" Su Qiruo didn''t feel that what he did today made him sad! She stayed in his room last night, and now nothing happened to the two of them, and they couldn''t explain it clearly. Isn''t she all dependent on him? Why is he still crying? Is it because of Bai Huaqing''s words, or because of Wan Jia? Thinking of Wanjia, Su Qiruo''s eyes turned cold, she must get rid of this cancer before she leaves. The Patriarch of the Wan Family must not be a good person, otherwise he would not have raised two such daughters. Baihua Limo shook his head, he didn''t want to say anything. He couldn''t say that it was because she didn''t like him, and he couldn''t help but shed a few tears because of his grievance. He can force her to be his wife, but he cannot force her to like him. "If you don''t want to tell me, I don''t ask. Let''s go back and have breakfast first." Said it was breakfast, but it was not early at this hour. The two returned to their yard, Jixiang and Ruyi brought water to wash them up, but they were sent away by Baihua Limo. "Let me do it!" Baihua Limo raised her hand to catch the cloth towel in Su Qiruo''s hand, but she dodged it sideways. "I''ll do it myself." Even when she was in Su''s house before, she didn''t like to use human hands for such trivial matters. Baihua Limo looked at her lost hand, feeling more and more uncomfortable. Although he knew that this forced marriage would not be easy, he still couldn''t accept her rejection. "Boys are like you, do they always have so many small thoughts?" Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, put the cloth towel in her hand on Baihua Limo''s face, and rubbed it lightly. Baihua Limo was confused by Su Qiruo''s actions, and then blushed at the tips of her ears, and took a step back to dodge, but was pulled back by Su Qiruo. Just such a small intimate gesture made him feel much better. "I just want to learn to be a qualified husband, and I don''t mean to play petty temper with you." Baihua Limo glanced at Su Qiruo nervously. He didn''t know how the sons of aristocratic families in the capital got along with their wives, but he just wanted to do his best to treat her well. "Even if you play a little temper with me, it should be." Thinking of Baihualimo when we first met, it can be said to be a world of difference from now. At that time, Baihua Limo was a proud young man with eyes on the top of his head, how could he do such a thing of serving others? Thinking of the changes in Baihua Limo during this period of time, Su Qiruo couldn''t tell whether she felt sad or distressed, but always felt very guilty. Gently wrapping the young man into his arms, Su Qiruo whispered in his ear: "From now on, in front of me, you''d better be that arrogant young man of Baihua!" Before Baihua Limo could react, she had already fallen into the long-awaited embrace. Carefully hugging her back, tears rolled out without disappointment. It''s just that he deliberately restrained himself, except for his slightly trembling body, he couldn''t hear him making any sound. "Sorry, Li Mo." Sorry for making you into such a humble Baihualimo who worries about gains and losses. "No, it''s my fault. You made it very clear to me, but I still insist on pestering you with shamelessness." Baihua Limo shook her head, she did nothing wrong, it was him who had the audacity to rely on her. "If you like it, then pester you! As long as it takes, I will never push you away again." Perhaps it was the accidents that happened today that made Su Qiruo think of the Su family''s affairs, so she was no longer willing to push Baihua Limo away. When you are alive, you should enjoy yourself in time. Since we met, and since we are reluctant to part with each other, let''s work hard to be together. It is her luck to meet someone who puts her first in everything, and it is a gift from God. "You... what you said is true?" Baihua Limo raised her red eyes with a look of disbelief. He never thought that she would agree to keep him by her side. He thought that she would leave him in the future and leave alone. He is even ready to chase his wife thousands of miles away... Now, she suddenly said such words to him, which is really flattering. "a man of his words." Su Qiruo stretched out her little finger to hook Baihua Limo''s finger, and said seriously. Baihua Limo grinned, but tears rolled down the corners of her eyes again, only this time, she was happy. The two of them ate their breakfast greasy, and went to see Baihuawu again. At this time, Baihuawu had already woken up, and when he saw the two children coming, he also showed joy on his face. "I wronged you today." It was supposed to be a happy day for the two children, but it was really unlucky to be tossed about by the big house without even respecting the tea. Baihuawu also felt a little resentful of Baihuaping''s cruelty, but she hadn''t figured out how to deal with the mother and daughter. If they were really killed, outsiders would not be able to say anything. But after all, that is her own father''s sister, she can''t be as ruthless as Baihuaping. But if she kept them, she felt sorry for her husband and son, so she simply waited to hear Su Qiruo''s opinion. "As long as mother is fine." Baihua Limo blushed, obviously in a good mood. When Baihuawu and Li Shi saw this, they were also secretly happy. She knew that she had seen the right person, whether she liked it or not, Su Qiruo would not let her son go. When two young people are together, after a long time, there will always be some friendship. What''s more, her son''s appearance can be regarded as a beauty, she is not afraid that Su Qiruo will not be tempted. "My body is full of old problems, but this time, it''s all thanks to Ah Ruo." Baihuawu didn''t ask those people outside the mansion how Su Qiruo would deal with it. The connections and power of the Su family were beyond what she could have imagined, and she didn''t plan to find out their secrets. "Mother is serious. I just saw Bai Huaping''s expression changed and guessed that there was something wrong with the drink." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and didn''t take credit for it, she always had such a calm appearance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 597： My Tsundere Husband (52) Chapter 597 My new wife, my tsundere husband (52) "That''s not what I said. If you hadn''t reminded me, I would have given up my life long ago." Baihuawu laughed, her voice was hearty, and she didn''t look like someone who was seriously ill. "Leave lunch in the front hall today. I will ask the kitchen to cook a few more dishes. Our family will be very happy." Li Shi held Baihua Limo''s hand, looked at Su Qiruo and said. "Okay, all according to father." Su Qiruo smiled kindly, she didn''t care about such small things. Mrs. Li knew that Baihuawu and Su Qiruo still had something to say, so she took Baihualimo out. "Let''s go, go to the kitchen with your father and have a look, and make more of what Ah Ruo likes to eat." Naturally, Baihua Limo would not object, and without thinking too much, she happily left with Mrs. Li. Su Qiruo sat on the edge of the bed, and handed the teacup on the side to Baihuawu. "Mother, do you have something to say?" Baihuawu sighed softly: "Although that Baihuaping deserves death, I promised my mother that I would never hurt her life. Now that I am like this, it is a bit difficult for me." Su Qiruo always knew that Baihuawu was soft-hearted, so she wasn''t surprised, and also knew that she wanted to seek her own opinion. "Then put them in the water prison first! If the mother can live a long life, then they can also stay alive. If there is any accident with the mother, they must not stay." Su Qi, if nothing else, is just planning for Baihua Limo. Baihuaping''s mother and daughter are the chief culprits who killed Baihualimo''s father and son. As long as Baihuawu dies, Baihuaping and Baihuaqing will never stay again. She will not leave any hidden dangers that may harm Baihua Limo, the mother and daughter of Baihuaping and Baihuaqing, and the same is true of Wanjia. Baihuawu was stunned for a moment, then nodded. In this case, it is not considered that she violated her mother''s last wish. Baihuawu took out a wooden box from behind and handed it to Su Qiruo, solemnly said: "Ah Ruo, from now on, I will leave the City Lord''s Mansion and Mo''er to you." Su Qiruo looked at the things in his hands, feeling heavy and mixed. Bai Huawu gave her all the most important things in her life. What kind of trust should this be! "Mother, don''t be discouraged. I have sent someone to invite the Beishan sage. If you are destined, your body may not be unable to recuperate well." If the Beishan sage takes action, even if Baihuawu cannot be cured, there is still hope for another ten or eight years. The saint of Beishan has some connections with Su''s mother, and the person sent by the Su family invited her, and she must not refuse, that''s why Su Qiruo dared to talk about it with Baihuawu. Bai Huawu only thought that Su Qiruo was comforting her, but didn''t take it to heart. "If Beishan Saint can get a shot, that would be good." The two chatted together for a few more words, and Su Qiruo let Bai Huawu rest. Some words are tacit, and Bai Huawu doesn''t need to say more, Su Qiruo can naturally understand. She promised Baihuawu to enter the city lord''s mansion that day, in order to protect Baihualimo. As for Bai Huawu''s explanation, it was consistent with her original intention, so there was nothing to say. Coming out of the main courtyard, Bai Hua Li Mo leaned close to Su Qi Ruo''s ear and asked, "Is that maid with strong martial arts skills yours?" Su Qiruo secretly held Baihua Limo''s hand, pushed away the hot air sprayed on her ears, and coughed unnaturally. "How do you see it?" Baihua Limo happily bent her fingers and held him back. "I have lived in Baihua City for eighteen years, and I have never met a guard with such good martial arts. It must not be that simple for you to bring back such a powerful person after only going out for a day." He doesn''t feel that he is less lucky than Su Qiruo, all the coincidences in this world are planned for a long time. This maid Su Qiruo called "San''er" is definitely not an ordinary person, and her accent also has a strong taste of the capital, so he also guessed a little bit. That old **** Baihuaping must have discovered something to look at Su Qiruo with that kind of eyes, that''s why Baihualimo wanted her life. Su Qiruo''s identity must not be revealed, even if Baihuaping has been imprisoned now, he still dare not relax. As soon as he stepped into the courtyard covered with red silk, Baihua Limo hurriedly dragged Su Qiruo to the inner room. Jixiang and Ruyi felt a headache seeing them, why don''t such desolate young masters understand the slightest bit of restraint now? What a worry! After entering the room and closing the doors and windows, Baihualimo leaned close to Su Qiruo and whispered in Su Qiruo''s ear: "I have already ordered someone to inject dumb drugs to the mother and daughter, I''m afraid... Baihuaping has already guessed your identity. " Baihualimo''s worries are not groundless, and Baihuaping has learned a lot from traveling with the old city lord when she was young. He was worried that Baihuaping would find a way to let out some rumors and kill Su Qiruo. It was about Su Qiruo, he didn''t dare to bet at all. Even if his mother forbade him to do anything to those two, he couldn''t help it. Su Qiruo held Baihua Limo''s hand tightly, her heart warmed, but she still didn''t want his hands to be stained with blood. "You don''t need to do this kind of thing, she is your elder after all." Su Qiruo is not worried that Baihuaping will guess her identity from the Su family, after all, according to the world, the Su family has already disappeared from this world at this time. Just give Baihuaping ten heads to make her think, at most she is just putting Su Qiruo''s identity on a fourth-rank official near the capital, how could she think that the Su family still has a living! Su Qiruo didn''t know when her mother raised a dead man who was similar in size and appearance to her. In short, during that killing, she saw someone die with her face in the executioner''s knife. As for how the fourth princess guessed that she was still alive and sent people to chase her down, Su Qiruo could only think of the Lin family. The Lin family may not only have betrayed Lin and Lin Ruoxing, maybe even her as well. How did the Lin family know the news with such a thorough mother? Since the fourth princess knew that she had escaped, why didn''t she report to the emperor, instead, she sent killers to hunt her down? There really is no impenetrable wall in this world. If the princess knows that she is still alive, she is not afraid that others will know. As for Zhou Xinjie, in Su Qiruo''s heart, she is a pervert with twisted personality. Perhaps in Zhou Xinjie''s opinion, sending someone to chase her down is more exciting and fun than handing her over to the emperor to kill her! After all, Zhou Xinjie has long disliked the Su family. She is also the emperor''s daughter, the Su family is close to the princess but far away from her, she is naturally resentful in her heart. With Zhou Xinjie''s despicable and brutal character, how could the Su family support her? "For you, even if your hands are stained with blood, it is worth it." Baihualimo doesn''t care if Baihuaping is her elder or not, he doesn''t care if she harms him. But if she wants to get involved with Su Qiruo, then absolutely not. (end of this chapter) Chapter 598： My Tsundere Husband (53) Chapter 598 My new wife, my tsundere husband (53) "Stupid! If you don''t want to be a good master, you insist on following me, a desperado, into mountains of swords and seas of fire. Why are you so stupid?" Su Qiruo gently pulled the person into her arms, and said helplessly and with some distress. Does he know what kind of path he has chosen? "For you, I will." Baihua Limo put his chin on her shoulder and said firmly. "But I don''t want you to be implicated by me. If you encounter such a thing in the future, you just hide behind me, and I have everything!" To deal with a person like Baihuaping, how can Baihualimo be used? If Baihuawu found out, she would have to be sad for a few more days. Baihua Limo suddenly sat up straight, looked straight into Su Qiruo''s eyes and said seriously: "No, I will always stand by your side." He wants to show Su Qiruo that Baihualimo is someone who can fight alongside her instead of just hiding behind her. He wants to let her know that he is the most worthy man in this world to stand by her side. "Looks like a smart guy, how could he be so stupid?" Su Qiruo was moved and helpless, since her sisters passed away, she never heard such words again. Even Lin Ruoxing, he would listen to whatever she said, and would never make his own opinion like this, so desperate for her. But it was Baihualimo like this that made her more and more unable to let go. "I''m not stupid, I know how to pick the best wife when I pick a wife!" Baihua Limo took the initiative to get close to Su Qiruo, put his head on her shoulder, and refused to let go of her arms. "You little men, you can only pick out women''s good-looking skins, but you are not afraid of being cheated." "I''m not that superficial. I like you because you are a good person." Baihua Limo''s words are not lying, Su Qiruo has lived in the mansion for several months, and he has never thought of her at all. If he hadn''t discovered many of her advantages, and she had protected him everywhere and made him tempted, he would never have been so devoted to her just because of her face. Speaking of liking, Baihua Limo suddenly remembered something, and he felt that he had to explain it to Su Qiruo. "Actually, the rumors about me in the city were spread by Bai Huaqing outside. She just wanted to destroy me and prevent my mother from finding a wife for me so that she could inherit the position of city lord. Wenxuan and I It''s innocent, and it has nothing to do with other women. Can you trust me?" "nature." If Su Qi said without hesitation, even if Baihua Limo didn''t say anything, she would know the reason. Being with him for so long, she knows exactly what kind of person he is. Not to mention those women in the city, but even the emperor here, according to Baihualimo''s temperament, as long as he doesn''t want to, he may not give others a good face. He is not the type to compromise with others for the sake of business. If he is willing, with his appearance and identity, he will definitely not just do such a few small businesses. "Do you believe me?" Baihua Limo didn''t expect Su Qiruo to agree to be so painful, he thought that she would always care a little bit. Now, he doesn''t know whether he should be happy or sad. If she doesn''t care about him, she doesn''t care about his innocence. If she cared about him, how could she be indifferent to these rumors? "I''m thinking wildly again." Su Qiruo tapped Baihua Limo''s forehead and said with a smile, "Having been with you for so long, if I still don''t know who you are, I don''t need to be your wife master anymore." "But people outside say that I..." Baihua Limo couldn''t say those nasty words, but he knew that she would be criticized because of him, and maybe those nasty words would fall on her head. She entered the city lord''s mansion as a surrogate wife, and the servants in the mansion don''t respect her, let alone those outside. "The clean ones clean themselves up. Whatever they say, we just have to be ourselves. Rumors stop at the wise. One day, those people will find out that you are not that kind of man, Li Mo." Actually, Su Qiruo knows better than anyone else that those people slandering Baihualimo are just jealous of his beauty, unparalleled family background and daring to break through the world, doing things they dare not do. It is simply impossible for these people to admit their mistakes. They know in their hearts that those words are false, but they still say it to satisfy their vanity. It seems that this is the only way to prove that they are not so useless. And Baihualimo is not so unattainable. Its just some fools, so why bother with villains. Baihua Limo shook her head: "I''ve been used to it for a long time, I''m just afraid that you will be implicated by me." It''s not so much a habit, it''s better to say that he was ready to be slandered from the moment he stepped out of the house. But Su Qiruo is different, she is a girl of heaven, she shouldn''t be disturbed by such trivial things. "I''m alone now, what fear do I have?" Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and said indifferently. "If you are alone, what am I to you?" Baihua Limo curled her lips in displeasure, she still didn''t seem to regard him as hers. "Yes, I still have you, my tsundere son." Su Qiruo still likes that young man in bright clothes and angry horses, she doesn''t want to see such a submissive Baihualimo, it''s not his nature. It''s just that he is always worried that she will abandon him, so he is always tense and can''t relax. Presumably as time goes by, it will gradually get better. "Then you must not forget that we are already married. Husband and wife, whether you want to admit it or not, I am already yours." When she said the last sentence, Baihua Limo''s eyes darkened again. She didn''t touch him last night, and she doesn''t know if she will... If she is still unwilling, I don''t know if he can force the bow. Thinking of this, Baihua Limo''s pretty face turned red. Fortunately, Su Qiruo didn''t think too much, and didn''t notice anything strange about the person beside her. Baihua Limo was here today, and it was inconvenient for her to visit Lin Ruoxing, so she had to ask Yingsan to send the news, and she stayed with Baihua Limo in the mansion for a whole day. For the man next to him, Sanchao had to go back. But if Su Qi gets married, this will be saved. It''s just that she didn''t want to wrong Baihua Limo, so she planned to stay with him in the mansion for the next three days, and she would do whatever he wanted. If she wanted to be together like this all day long in the future, she might There is no chance. Baihua Limo didn''t know Su Qiruo''s plan, but felt that she treated her much closer than usual, and felt happy in her heart. But to his embarrassment, the night was getting dark, and it was time for bed again. Baihua Limo went to take a bath first, and when she came back, she urged Su Qiruo to go too, while she sat in front of the bronze mirror and wiped her dripping hair. (end of this chapter) Chapter 599： My Tsundere Husband (54) Chapter 599 My new wife, my tsundere husband (54) Since Su Qiruo moved here, Baihua Limo almost didn''t allow Jixiang and Ruyi to come in and serve her. Now when I look up at myself with wet hair in the mirror, I feel a little strange. The belated bridal chamber is already a day late, and she...does she still refuse to ask him today? If she has been unwilling, what is the meaning of the endless tenderness she gave him today? When Su Qiruo came back, what she saw was the scene where Baihua Limo was staring at the mirror in a daze, and she didn''t even know when she stood behind him. The cloth towel in his hand was picked up, and Baihua Limo came back to his senses, watching the woman behind him carefully wipe his hair from the bronze mirror. Both of them were wearing white jackets, with the dampness after bathing on their bodies, which added a bit of ambiguity to this silent night. Baihua Limo''s throat tightened, and he suddenly raised his hand to grab Su Qiruo''s wrist. Su Qiruo''s subordinates paused, and naturally thought of what would happen tonight. It''s just that she still wants to give him another chance, otherwise, he will have no room for regret. "Limo." Su Qiruo suddenly spoke, held Baihua Limo''s hand back, and asked, "Have you thought about it?" Once she touched him, they were inseparable. If her identity is revealed, he will have no way out, and maybe even the City Lord''s Mansion will be affected. Baihua Limo turned around and hugged Su Qiruo''s waist tightly, and said in a hoarse voice, "I am willing." Su Qiruo took a deep breath and wanted to back down a little. "Why don''t you think about it again, I will sleep on the couch tonight..." Before she finished speaking, her lips were blocked. It''s just that the man''s movements are unfamiliar, and there is no other movement except gently sticking to her. What Su Qiruo didn''t know was that with just this one movement, Baihua Limo had already exhausted all her strength, throwing away her reserve and face, and ignored everything else. He has already taken the initiative to do this, if Su Qi still doesn''t move, then she is not a woman. The thick red wedding candle has been burned out, but the big red bed curtain is still hanging on it, reflecting the two shadows on the bed looming, but still a bit sentimental. Baihualimo, even if you regret it now, it''s too late. Jixiang and Ruyi, who were guarding the door, listened to the movement inside, shrunk their heads in shame and did not dare to look up. Jixiang asked in a low voice: "Shall we prepare hot water in advance?" Ruyi bit her lip and said without raising her lips, "Maybe... Maybe I want it!" They have no experience in this kind of thing! "Then...then you are here to serve, I will order the hot water." After Jixiang said that, he ran away like a dog, not giving Ruyi a chance to object. Ruyi blushed and looked at Ji Xiang who had already run away, why didn''t he think of running first? This... This is really embarrassing. However, they were happy for Young Master. No one knows the young master''s intentions for Miss Su better than the two of them. Now that the young master has fulfilled his wish, it is really God''s mercy. Ruyi is older than Baihua Limo, and although she doesn''t have much knowledge, she does have a bit of insight. As long as this wife-lord touches the young master, she will never leave him alone again. In the future, their young master will just live a good life. The next day, the two of them failed to get up again. Only this time, no one bothered them again. Jixiang and Ruyi specially told the servants in the yard not to make any noise to disturb the master inside. Even when Su Qiruo woke up, it was already three o''clock. Baihua Limo was still asleep in the bed, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to turn over, for fear of waking him up, so she just lay there in a daze. Perhaps after passing the last hurdle, she now completely regards the person in her arms as a part of herself. If...if he could have a child, wouldn''t he follow her to do stupid things. If Su Qi thought about it, only this excuse could keep Baihua Limo. At that time, it is for their father and son, and she will definitely work hard to come back alive. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back and lowered her head to kiss Baihua Limo''s forehead. Then lets decide! With a child, he always has to think a little more. Baihua Limo groaned, then slipped into Su Qiruo''s arms again. He didn''t know where he touched, and he suddenly opened his eyes in shock. What catches the eye is Su Qiruo''s gentle and doting smile, and Baihua Limo went from shock to shyness in just a split second. Shrunk her body under the quilt, only revealing a pair of eyes glowing with autumn water, making Su Qiruo couldn''t help but laugh. I dont know where the boldness of last night went, but now I feel shy. "Are you hungry?" "Um." Baihua Limo nodded with a blushing face, he has no energy at all now, and his stomach is growling with hunger. "Then I''ll send some food over, and I''ll go back to sleep after you finish eating." Said that Su Qiruo was about to get up, Baihua Limo quickly took her hand, as if asking her where she was going today. He knew that if Su Qi had something important to do, he was also afraid that she would just leave without saying goodbye. Even if he has completely become hers, he still can''t help but worry. "I''m going to ask for water, and I''ll be back soon. I''ll stay with you in the mansion for the past three days, and I won''t go anywhere." Su Qiruo bent down and kissed Baihua Limo''s forehead, he was so ashamed that he shrank back into the quilt in a hurry, blushed and nodded, his heart was also full of joy. He always wanted to be loved by her in his dreams, and now that his dream has come true, although it feels a bit unreal, it is even more addictive and hard to extricate himself from. Su Qiruo put on some clothes and went out to ask for hot water, while she waited at the door. Ruyi blushed and handed the basin to Su Qiruo, without daring to raise her head from the beginning to the end. Su Qiruo came in with hot water, wiped Baihua Limo''s face, asked him to rinse his mouth, and then ordered two bowls of porridge. "It''s almost time for lunch, let''s pad my stomach with a bowl of porridge." Besides, they will continue to sleep later, and they don''t eat too much. Baihua Limo didn''t have the heart to object, so naturally Su Qiruo did what she said. Two people, you take a spoon and I take a spoon, and soon the two bowls will bottom out. "Do you want to go to the toilet?" Su Qiruo still had a normal look when she asked this question, just like when she asked him if he was hungry. Baihua Limo shook his head, he didn''t drink water all night, but he sweated a lot, he really doesn''t feel anything now. Su Qiruo also kicked off his shoes, got under the quilt again, and pulled Baihua Limo into his arms. "Then sleep a little longer, you were exhausted yesterday." Actually, she is also tired. Baihua Limo hugged the person next to her tightly, her heart was as sweet as honey. It would be great if she could always be by his side like this! Su Qiruo listened quietly, until the sound of steady breathing came from her arms, then carefully loosened some hands around him, and closed her eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 600： My Tsundere Husband (55) Chapter 600 My new wife, my tsundere husband (55) I don''t know how long this comfortable life will last, but she will definitely cherish every moment of beauty. Su Qiruo did what she said, and stayed by Baihua Limo''s side for three days in a row. What happened in Baihualimo''s yard naturally couldn''t escape Li Shi''s eyes and ears. Knowing that the two children were in a good relationship, Li Shi couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear. Even Baihuawu felt much more refreshed and energetic. Sitting in the yard watching the moon, Mrs. Li poured a cup of tea to Baihuawu, and then said with a smile: "I don''t know why, when I saw Aruona''s child, my obsession with Qian''er faded a lot. .Now the two children are finally together, and my heart has fallen to the ground." Bai Huawu stretched out her hand and held Li Shi''s hand tightly, and said distressedly: "You are not to blame for what happened to Qian''er, why did you push yourself so hard all these years? If Qian''er hadn''t been too conceited, she wouldn''t have...lost her." Life. Now that my son is married, maybe you and I will be grandparents next year, so you should let it go." Baihuawu knew that Mrs. Li had been blaming herself for her daughter all these years, not only blaming himself for not being optimistic about her daughter, but also blaming the eldest family for not being kind at the beginning. In the final analysis, all of this is fate. As long as the child is more humble and obedient, he will not make such a fuss. Bai Huawu never dared to blame Da Fang in front of Li Shi, but she was actually afraid that Li Shi would be overwhelmed, because regarding the matter of her daughter, Da Fang''s unintentional seduction and Li Shi''s negligence were all part of the cause of her daughter''s death reason. "What the wife said is that I have already thought about it. I think that the child has no fate with us. Now that God has given me such a good daughter-in-law, I am satisfied." Knowing daughter Mo Ruofu, Bai Huaqian was brought up by Li Shi alone. Although the child is his own daughter, Li Shi doesn''t like her domineering and arrogant temperament very much. Even if she is taught well in the future, she will not grow up to be as temperamental as Su Qiruo. Perhaps, all of this is predestined. God took pity on the people of Baihua City, so he sent them a good city lord with both ability and political integrity. "After a while, I will pass on the position of city lord to Ah Ruo, and I will be able to accompany you more in the future." Bai Huawu held Li Shi''s hand tightly and said with a smile. She originally thought that she would hand over everything she was doing as soon as her son got married, but she felt sorry for the young couple who were newlyweds, so she might as well work **** her own for a while, so that they could get bored. "it is good." Li Shi nodded, the moisture in his eyes was finally not just for the lost daughter, but for the bright future of their family of four. He believes that everything will get better and better. At this time, Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo were playing chess on the couch. Ever since the two got married, the past few days have been like glue. Baihua Limo''s arrogant nature is gradually revealed, and she is no longer that poor little person who worries about gain and loss. "Oh, I made a mistake in this step, I have to start over." Baihua Limo held a sunspot in his hand and said that he played three games of chess with Su Qiruo and lost all of them. Now the young master is a little impatient, so he starts to play tricks. "No regrets, why are you acting like a rascal?" Although Su Qiruo said so, she still let Baihua Limo do whatever she wanted, just pamper him to be happy. "You are my wife, so what if I have a few sons?" Bai Hua Li Mo was very reasonable, Su Qi Ruo was speechless. "Okay, let you." Su Qiruo smiled and signaled him to regret the move, Baihua Limo grinned, and hurriedly moved two steps, not forgetting to sneak a look at Su Qiruo, thinking that his little move hadn''t been noticed. But even so, he still lost by one son. Baihua Limo threw the chess piece away, rolled on the couch, and flung herself into Su Qiruo''s arms with a wail, without the slightest dignified appearance of a master. "My wife, why are you so powerful?" No matter how he goes, she can always beat him. From these few games of chess, it is enough to see how powerful Su Qiruo is. The most powerful thing about playing chess is not being able to win, but being able to control the board every time, and you can count how many pieces you win in a row. Baihua Limo considers herself not a stinking chess player, but compared to Su Qiruo, she is nothing. He was delighted by his wife''s greatness, but also saddened by his own stupidity. Besides this face, he seemed really unworthy of her. "My mentor is the number one Confucianist in Yong''an City, and there is no one in the entire North Vietnamese country who can surpass him. It is normal for you to be inferior to me." Su Qiruo''s words seemed casual, but Baihualimo felt distressed when she heard it. He suddenly hugged her tightly, and said in a muffled voice: "I will definitely work hard to make more money in the future, and I will hire you the best master in all of North Vietnam." She deserves the best. Su Qiruo hugged him back, and said softly: "I already have the best husband in all of North Vietnam, that''s enough." Bai Huali Mo''s ears blushed, but she didn''t refute her words. He may not be the best one yet, but he will definitely work hard to become the best. He is willing to regard her as his heaven, willing to give his life to her. As long as she wants, as long as he has, he is willing to give her. "I will treat you well." Baihua Limo murmured, but Su Qiruo made a muffled laugh, then nodded in agreement. "I gave you my marriage, you should treat me well." Baihua Limo straightened up in a hurry, and explained nervously: "That''s what outsiders said, but I will definitely respect you, and the eldest daughter born in the future can also follow your surname Su, as long as... as long as there is a child named Baihua it is good." He knows that women love face, and no one likes to marry into someone else''s house. He doesn''t mind whether she is married or he married her, what he likes is her, nothing else. As long as you can be with her, what does it matter who marries whom? "Then we have to work hard." Su Qiruo''s words stunned Baihua Limo, and when she realized it, her pretty face instantly blushed. But he also thought so in his heart, so when she spoke, he didn''t object. In the past, he looked down on those men who would die for women, but now that it was him, he could finally understand them. If you meet that worthy person, what''s the point of giving her your life? Baihua Limo straightened up and pressed Su Qiruo''s lips, and squeezed out a few words: "Then wife master should take good care of Limo!" "it is good" The two of them were sticky and crooked for several days, Baihua Limo didn''t even talk about business, and spent the whole day getting tired of Su Qiruo''s side, wanting to cling to her. It wasn''t until Zhao Wenxuan came to visit with a box of snacks that Baihua Limo reluctantly crawled out of Su Qiruo''s arms. "My wife, come with me!" Because the person who came was Zhao Wenxuan, Baihua Limo was afraid that Su Qi would be unhappy, so she begged her to go with him to meet the guest. (end of this chapter) Chapter 601： My Tsundere Husband (56) Chapter 601 My new wife, my tsundere husband (56) "Miss Zhao is here to discuss business with you. Now that you are in the mansion, you don''t need to socialize and drink, so I won''t accompany you there." Su Qiruo was thinking about Lin Ruoxing in his heart, thinking that he hadn''t seen him for a few days, so he just took advantage of this time to go over and have a look at him. As far as Zhao Wenxuan and Baihua Limo are concerned, Su Qiruo has nothing to worry about. But when Bai Hualimo heard the words, his taste changed, and his heart felt sour. After all, she still doesn''t care about him enough. If she was alone with other men, he would have died of anger. But she was lucky, knowing that the person who came was Zhao Wenxuan, so she was not jealous, but she felt relieved. Baihualimo left angrily, Su Qiruo touched her nose innocently, but she didn''t say anything to make him unhappy, right? "Young master, the young master is angry." Ying San owed something in Su Qiruo''s ear, as if deliberately reminding her. Su Qiruo turned her head and glared at her, Ying San rubbed her ears in fright, and quickly shut up. Ying San was a little unconvinced, she was the one who offended the young master, why did she stare at others! Su Qiruo took Yingsan out of the mansion, first went to buy a box of snacks, and then went to Lin Ruoxing''s with them. Zhao Wenxuan, who was drinking tea in the front hall, heard the voice and looked up, and saw the ruddy Baihua Limo angrily walking in. Zhao Wenxuan chuckled lightly, and asked curiously, "Look at your complexion, you''ve been married for a few days, so why are you still angry?" Zhao Wenxuan knows Baihua Limo''s thoughts, and now his dream has come true, shouldn''t he be happy? Baihua Limo didn''t want to pretend in front of Zhao Wenxuan, curled her lips and said aggrievedly: "I''m angry with her." Although Baihua Limo didn''t say who "she" was, Zhao Wenxuan understood it all at once. "Miss Su treats you well after marriage?" Zhao Wenxuan frowned slightly, she didn''t think Su Qi would be the kind of person who wouldn''t admit it if she got someone else''s body. "Not really." Baihua Limo shook her head, in fact, Su Qiruo treated him very well in the past few days after marriage, it can be said that she spoiled him to the core. But he always felt that something was wrong, just like today, when Zhao Wenxuan came to visit, she didn''t feel annoyed at all. Seeing Baihua Limo looking at her without blinking, Zhao Wenxuan''s heart trembled. "You... why are you looking at me like this?" "You are also a dignified and handsome lady from a rich family. Why isn''t she angry?" Baihua Limo muttered to himself, the disappointment in his eyes getting stronger and stronger. If she also likes herself as much as he likes her, she won''t throw him to other women and don''t care. "Who? Who isn''t angry?" Zhao Wenxuan was inexplicably stared at by Baihua Limo, and she didn''t know what he was talking to himself. Baihua Limo waved to the waiters, and Jixiang immediately led the waiters back out. Seeing that there was no one else in the hall, Baihua Limo drooped his head and told Zhao Wenxuan the reason for his anger. Who made him only have Zhao Wenxuan as a friend! "In the past few days, she has treated me very well, and I have been dreaming again. But today you come here, and I asked her to accompany me to meet the guests, but she refused. The rumors outside slander you and me, she Naturally, I have heard of it, but she still let me come out to see you alone without any displeasure, tell me, does she not like me at all, does she not care about me?" Baihua Limo knew Zhao Wenxuan''s identity, so she didn''t think there was anything wrong, but others didn''t! In the eyes of the world, Zhao Wenxuan is a rich, handsome and clean woman. Does Su Qiruo really not care at all? Zhao Wenxuan was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that Baihua Limo was unhappy about this matter. "She trusts you and doesn''t stick to you. Isn''t this the kind of wife you most hoped to find in the past?" Zhao Wenxuan didn''t understand Baihua Limo''s thoughts. In the past, Baihua Limo often said in front of him that when looking for a wife in the future, he must find a woman who can give him enough freedom not to keep him in the back house. Now that he has found it, why is he still depressed? Baihua Limo shook her head: "No, Wenxuan, I found that I seemed to be wrong in the past. When you really like someone, you will care about her every move and every word. She doesn''t mind if I hang out with other women , I just think she doesn''t care about me that much, and I don''t think it''s freedom..." Baihua Limo himself felt a little conflicted, he didn''t want to be restrained by others, but also hoped that Su Qiruo would pay more attention to him. Just like Zhao Wenxuan came to him, she should at least show some jealousy. He was really spoiled by her. Although it has only been a few days, he has already started to become more and more greedy. "If she keeps you everywhere, forbids you to go out, forbids you to touch business matters, and forbids you to show your face outside, will you feel happy?" Zhao Wenxuan smiled lightly. Although he hadn''t experienced any romance, he was older than Baihua Limo, and he always looked at problems more maturely. Without waiting for Baihua Limo to answer, Zhao Wenxuan said again: "It''s just that you feel happy for a while, but after a long time, such actions will hurt the relationship between you and her as husband and wife. Miss Su is a transparent person, Since I believe in your character, I don''t care what you do." Although she said so, Zhao Wenxuan couldn''t help but have another idea in her heart. He believes that Baihua Limo will not tell Su Qiruo his identity, but with Su Qiruo''s ability, Xu has already discovered his identity from the subtleties. Recalling the last time she helped him prepare Wanlaibao''s wine, and her attitude towards him, Zhao Wenxuan had to wonder if Su Qi knew something. But it''s not easy for him to talk nonsense in front of Baihua Limo without evidence. "But she is so generous, but I always feel uncomfortable." Baihua Limo pursed her lips and moaned, then held her chin and sighed again. "You are becoming more and more dissatisfied now. You don''t like others to control you. Now that you have found a wife who respects you so much, you think she doesn''t care about you. You, you are really spoiled by your wife. gone." But if Fan Su Qi treated Baihua Limo a little badly, he didn''t even think about it. Baihua Limo is really a very lucky person, Zhao Wenxuan started to envy him, but he is still not satisfied. Bai Huali Mo''s ears turned red, she raised her hand and rubbed it, and said shyly: "She really dotes on me these days, so I can''t help but push myself a little bit." Baihua Limo was not such a temperament in the past, that is, when facing Su Qiruo, he was always a little less rational. "I''m very happy for you that you can be with the person you like, and I hope you can always be pampered by her like this. But, you must never have such thoughts again, so as not to hurt the relationship between the two of you for nothing." Husband and wife relationship." (end of this chapter) Chapter 602： My Tsundere Husband (57) Chapter 602 The new wife, my tsundere husband (57) Compared to Baihua Limo who has fallen in love, Zhao Wenxuan still retains some sense. Although Su Qiruo might not be able to annoy Baihua Limo because of such a trivial matter, such things accumulate over time, and it is always annoying. People who love each other are happy when they are together, but over time, those trivial things will kill a lot of ethereal love. If you want to last for a long time, it is not enough to rely on the current love, and you need two people to manage it slowly. Zhao Wenxuan has never been married herself, so she doesn''t know much about these things, but as an outsider, he always sees things more clearly than Baihua Limo. The two of them grew up together since they were young, and they had a lifelong friendship. No one wants Baihua Limo to be happy more than him. In that happiness, it seems that his expectation is still carried. Baihua Limo thought of her father and mother, her mother was only married to her father in her life, and her father was always gentle and considerate to her mother, always putting her first. Thinking in this way, he couldn''t help agreeing with Zhao Wenxuan''s words. "It''s true that I shouldn''t. I told her personally that even if I got married, I would not commit myself to the backyard. I will continue to do these businesses. She agreed. Now she just keeps her promise, but I don''t It seems that I am stingy and unreasonable." Although he said so on the mouth, the sourness in his heart was not less. He felt that she didn''t care about him that much after all. But he will not be discouraged, the last gap has been crossed between the two, and it will only get better and better in the future. "It''s good if you can think like this. How much she respects you, you should pay back twice as much. You have been simple and straightforward since you were a child, and you never know how to hide it. As long as you treat her sincerely, she will naturally be able to do it." I can feel it." Zhao Wenxuan hopes that Baihua Limo and Su Qiruo can get along well, so naturally they all go to the same place to persuade them. Baihua Limo smiled, looked at Zhao Wenxuan and said gratefully: "Wenxuan, you are really my good teacher and helpful friend. I have understood a lot after chatting with you today. Thank you, Wenxuan." Occasionally he and Su Qiruo would play a little temper, it was the sentiment between husband and wife. But if relying on the favor of the wife-lord to take Joe everywhere, then it is not knowing what is good or bad. "Why do you need to talk about this between me, I came here today because I was thinking about you, and now that you are well, I am relieved." Zhao Wenxuan was worried that Baihua would not get used to it after her divorce, so she came here to visit her. Seeing that he is doing well now, he feels relieved. "I only have you as a friend, no matter what, there will be no change between us." Baihua Limo was so moved that she couldn''t help but raised her hand to hold Zhao Wenxuan''s hand, forgetting Zhao Wenxuan''s identity for a moment. It was Zhao Wenxuan who reacted first and hurriedly pushed Baihualimo away. "You are married now, you must stop being so reckless. If someone sees you, it will be bad for you, me and your wife." If Baihua Limo was not married, people outside would at most say something unpleasant when they saw him getting close. But now that he is a husband, if he is still so careless, it will be said that he does not keep his husband''s morals. As his wife, Su Qiruo will also be ridiculed for wearing a cuckold, not to mention that she is a married woman, so it will be even more contemptible by then. Zhao Wenxuan couldn''t say how she felt about Su Qiruo, but she helped him, and he didn''t want her to be criticized. "It''s my fault, I lost my sense of proportion in a moment of excitement." Baihua Limo was also excited for a while, so he didn''t expect so much, and he would definitely not be so reckless on weekdays. "If your wife-lord saw that scene just now, I''m afraid she would be really annoyed." Zhao Wenxuan suddenly smiled and said, no matter how generous a woman is, she would not allow her man to flirt with other women, especially Baihua Limo. Baihua Limo pursed her lips shyly, her heart bubbling sweetly when she thought of Su Qiruo. Zhao Wenxuan couldn''t help laughing when she saw Baihua Limo''s silly look. "You look like this, but you really don''t have half of the arrogance you had before. I have only seen in books that love can make people impulsive and change their temper. Seeing you like this now seems to be fulfilling the words in the book." Baihua Limo blushed, and muttered: "That''s because I didn''t treat you as an outsider, that''s why I acted like this in front of you." In front of outsiders, no matter how happy he is in his heart, he will not show it so obviously. "If your wife-lord heard what you said, maybe she would come to me and argue with me, and ask me what kind of ecstasy soup I gave her husband to make him say such things." Zhao Wenxuan joked a few more words with Baihua Limo, making people blush, and then she stopped. Su Qiruo went out of the mansion, bought some snacks and went to Lin Ruoxing''s. Lin Ruoxing was sitting in the yard in a daze. There was a military book on the stone table. "Master, you didn''t eat anything for breakfast, let''s have some pastries!" The waiter behind him brought up a plate of snacks and a pot of hot tea, and persuaded in a low voice. Perhaps the young master''s marriage has poked the young master''s heart. These days, the young master is always in a daze, sitting for several hours. Lin Ruoxing didn''t even look at the things on the table, but shook his head slightly. My sister hasn''t come to see him for three days. She used to come here every day. "Master..." The waiter wanted to persuade him again, but suddenly stopped. Su Qiruo waved at them, and personally placed the snacks she bought on the stone table. Seeing that Lin Ruoxing was still in a daze, she couldn''t help but chuckled, and waved her hand in front of his eyes. "elder sister." Lin Ruoxing was startled, his eyes lit up, but he pouted and turned his head away. "My sister forgot about Xing''er after marrying her husband, why come to see Xing''er now?" He already cared about the fact that the City Lord''s Mansion allowed Su Qiruo to marry him, but now that his sister has a husband and doesn''t come to see him, he doesn''t like the man he has never met in the City Lord''s Mansion even more. If that person really likes his sister, he shouldn''t let his sister marry a woman into the city lord''s mansion. Why not the two of them open the mansion outside? He trampled on a woman''s face like this, does he really like his sister? "You child is angry for no reason. Didn''t I ask Yingsan to come and report to you, saying that I won''t be able to go out for three days?" Su Qiruo smiled and rubbed Lin Ruoxing''s little head, knowing what he was thinking, she would not really be annoyed by his petty temper. "It''s just a show, why does my sister have to be so hard? If you have a bond, is it possible that you will take him back to Beijing with you in the future?" After Lin Ruoxing finished speaking, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and stared at Su Qiruo closely. My sisters expression is not right, could it be that shes been tempted by the fake show? "Sister, although I don''t like the city lord''s mansion to take advantage of others and force you into marriage, but that person is your savior after all. The future of you and me is uncertain. We shouldn''t implicate him." (end of this chapter) Chapter 603： My Tsundere Husband (58) Lin Ruoxing was determined to die, but he didn''t want to implicate the innocent. After all, that is his Su family''s business, and has nothing to do with people. Sister, no matter whether she likes the son of the city lord''s mansion or not, she should also consider the status quo. Their lives are still hanging in the balance, and it is absolutely impossible to implicate others. Su Qiruo smiled faintly, and pushed the dim sum in front of Lin Ruoxing. "I have my own concerns about this matter. I heard that you didn''t eat anything in the morning. Come and try these snacks. They are all your favorites." Seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t want to talk about it, Lin Ruoxing didn''t mention it either. "The plum blossom cake made by Uncle Li in the mansion is the best." Lin Ruoxing picked up a piece of snack and took a small bite, lowering his eyes and muttering in a low voice. Su Qiruo''s eyes dimmed, and then she smiled lightly: "After two years we return to the capital, my sister will take you to order Xiangzhai, and we will buy everything back so that you can eat as much as you want." Lin Ruoxing also grew up with a lot of love and affection. Because of his poor health, he ate very delicately since he was a child, even more particular than the old lady in the mansion. After suffering so many months outside, I think I have suffered a lot of grievances. "Sister, can we go back?" Lin Ruoxing''s eyes turned red, feeling scared and uncomfortable. His home is gone, and even if he goes back, he and his sister can''t hang out in the street swaggeringly. Even if you want to buy some snacks from Xiangzhai, you have to sneak around. When thinking of the Su family, Lin Ruoxing couldn''t help crying. "Yes, definitely." Su Qiruo nodded solemnly, counting the days, the old emperor will not live long. Now she only needs to wait for an opportunity, when the time comes, she will be able to help Her Royal Highness take the throne. Although the Su family is gone in Beijing, there are still many students of the Su family. It''s just that the loss is too big this time, and other people can''t stay dormant. When the time comes to form a group, no matter how capable Zhou Xinjie is, it will be enough for her to drink a pot. The old emperor is suspicious, what they need to do now is to collect evidence, and shoot Zhou Xinjie to death before the old emperor dies, leaving her no room for maneuver. It is heard that the princess has already started to go to court, and the old emperor is also talking about the affairs of the Su family every day, saying that he is old and confused, and the decision on this matter is a little impulsive, so he should wait... Even if she regrets it, Su Qiruo will not forgive her. The people of the Su family couldnt come back. It wasnt because the old emperor could change the ending with a single impulsive regret. She hated the old emperor, and even more hated Zhou Xinjie''s party. Since Zhou Xinjie was able to frame the Su family, why didn''t she treat him as she did? Su Qiruo has already sent someone back to the capital with the letters from Xiliang and Nanman. The Su family''s innocence must be restored, and Zhou Xinjie will also die. The big red seal can''t fool anyone. After a while, Xiliang and Nanman will send people to Yong''an City, and then she will give Zhou Xinjie another big gift. "Sister, let me go back first! Except for the Lin family, they have never seen me. I will stay in the mansion of His Royal Highness, and I will never be discovered." Lin Ruoxing couldn''t wait any longer. When he thought of the tragic deaths of those relatives in the Su family, he wished he could go back and fight Zhou Xinjie to the death. Su Qiruo reprimanded sharply: "No." Seeing that Lin Ruoxing''s eyes were red, she hastily softened her voice and coaxed softly: "It''s not yet time, when the time comes, my sister will take you back to Beijing together, and I will definitely not leave you alone." Lin Ruoxing bit her lip and choked up, "But I hate it so much!" "Xing''er, what happened has already happened. We can only find ways to avenge the Su family, and we can''t torment ourselves. If you think about it, the Su family will rely on you and me to survive!" Lin Ruoxing''s body trembled a little, Su Qiruo patted him on the back in fear. He is not in good health, and he can live to this day safely only by relying on the medicine of the Beishan sage. If something happens to Lin Ruoxing, Su Qi is afraid that she won''t be able to hold on anymore. "Now your body is the most important thing. If something happens to you, how can you survive with your sister alone?" After a long time, Lin Ruoxing calmed down. He held Su Qiruo''s hand tightly, gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, sister, Xing''er will definitely survive. Even if she dies, she can''t die here in vain." That **** Zhou Xinjie is still alive, why should he die for nothing? "Now your first task is to take good care of your body. When Yingsan came back, he brought a lot of medicinal materials from Zhuangzi. Although we don''t have much money in our hands now, it is more than enough for you to take medicine and consult a doctor." Lin Ruoxing''s medicines are extremely expensive, Su Qiruo is also a little worried after being cut off for so many months. So Mingying San deliberately brought a lot of medicinal materials that had been placed on Zhuangzi before, and several harvests from Zhuangzi''s shop over the years. However, she has a lot of bank notes in her hand, but besides buying medicine for Lin Ruoxing, she still needs to arrange some things in Yong''an City. Such a calculation, in fact, is not very generous. But she won''t tell Lin Ruoxing about this kind of thing. As for making money, she has a lot of ways. Lin Ruoxing is also smart, knowing that money is indispensable for what they are going to do, so he doesn''t want to spend money on himself. "Sister, the Beishan sage said the year before last that my body was almost healed, and I didn''t need to hang on with those medicines. Before, my grandfather cared about me and insisted on preparing it every day in the house. In fact, I''m already fine. Now It is time to spend money, so don''t spend money on unnecessary things." After finishing speaking, Lin Ruoxing took out a small pouch from his arms and stuffed it into Su Qiruo''s hand. "The title deed here is the shop and a village outside the capital that my father secretly used his dowry to exchange for me last year. Except for him and me, even my mother didn''t know about it. Perhaps my father also noticed the strangeness of the Lin family, so he just You made plans for me early on." Lin Ruoxing was also very lucky, fortunately his father had planned for a rainy day and left him some things, otherwise the dog emperor would have been cheap for nothing. He had been hiding this thing in the temple where he raised his body before, and it was only a few days ago that the Shadow One faction took it back. Su Qiruo couldn''t laugh or cry while holding the purse that still carried Lin Ruoxing''s body temperature. It is a harmonious family like the Su family, and the several masters of the family even secretly bought some land dowry for their sons. After all, the sons from the aristocratic families always plan more than others. Thinking of her father, these private properties bought for her, several sisters and brothers outside, I am afraid that even the mother does not know. I think all fathers are afraid that their children will encounter some incalculable troubles in the future, so they prepare early. Really pity the parents of the world. Su Qiruo stuffed the purse back into Lin Ruoxing''s hands, and said with a smile: "You keep this for now, I have the property of my sisters and brothers'' estates in my hand, it''s enough." Chapter 604： My Tsundere Husband (59) Seeing that Lin Ruoxing was a little unhappy, Su Qiruo said again: "You can''t put all your eggs in one basket..." Lin Ruoxing carefully put away the purse again, and said sternly: "Then keep this Xing''er first, and remember to ask Xing''er when my sister needs it in the future." "Okay, I remember." Su Qiruo smiled and rubbed Lin Ruoxing''s little head, but said in her heart: There won''t be such a day. She will take back everything that belongs to the Su family. That is the savings accumulated by her ancestors of the Su family for a hundred years, why should it be cheaper for others? As long as the princess is still alive, the things of the Su family will always belong to the Su family. Even if something happens to the princess, she will also support other princesses to take the throne. Zhou Xinjie wants to be emperor, so go ahead and dream! A smile appeared on Lin Ruoxing''s face. He is not very good at managing these villages and shops, so he made preparations early in the morning to hand over to Su Qiruo. But Su Qiruo''s words are also quite right, you can''t put all your eggs in one basket. Even if the cunning rabbit has three caves, so should they. "Little Lord." Yingyi suddenly appeared, interrupting the conversation between Su Qiruo and Lin Ruoxing. "What is it?" Su Qiruo glanced sideways at Ying Yi, the recent arrangements for sending people to the capital were all arranged by Ying Yi, and it seems that her coming here at this moment is also related to the people in Yong''an City. "News came from Yong''an City that the second princess was poisoned." Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows slightly: "What did Zhou Xinjie do?" Now the four imperial daughters dominate the party, the crown prince is dormant, and the second and fifth imperial daughters are in their own camps. Once the Su family collapsed, Zhou Xinjie probably didn''t think much of the princess, so dealing with the second and fifth princes became her top priority. Ying bowed and said: "It is rumored in the city that the fifth emperor''s daughter and the second emperor''s daughter poisoned them while drinking on the flower boat. Now the emperor has restrained the fifth emperor''s daughter''s feet, and sent the fourth emperor''s daughter to investigate the matter." "Heh! Zhou Xinjie is very capable, ready to kill two birds with one stone!" Su Qiruo laughed mockingly, Zhou Xinjie was used to using this method, and she succeeded every time. But this time, she must give the Fourth Highness a big gift. "Your Majesty, that foolish old man, can''t you see such a poor way? But if the fifth emperor''s daughter isn''t short-hearted, she won''t be able to do such a thing." Lin Ruoxing didn''t believe it, but the emperor did. Really ignorant. Which idiot would blatantly harm someone like this? Isn''t this courting death? "Not necessarily." Su Qiruo said lightly, "The Fifth Highness is also a wealthy man. Otherwise, how could he have been able to share equal shares with Zhou Xinjie for so many years and be stable so far? The more unimaginable this is, the more likely it is true." "Sister, do you mean that the old emperor didn''t wrong the fifth emperor?" "Whether she was wronged or not is not important, as long as the emperor thinks she is wronged." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, she didn''t expect to give her a chance so soon. "Yingyi, you send a message to the empress dowager to tell her not to interfere in this matter. The most important thing is to protect myself, and I have my own plans for the rest." Su Qiruo was afraid that the princess would be too eager for quick success, so she put herself in it. It would be easier for her to do it. Even if Zhou Xinjie wanted to investigate, she couldn''t find her. The purpose of the fifth princess is definitely to put this matter on Zhou Xinjie''s head, she just needs to push the boat along. Su Qiruo arranged a few more things, Yingyi took the order to leave. Zhou Xinjie has to recite this poisonous pot, and he has to recite it if he doesnt. "Sister, if this matter is successful, can it take Zhou Xinjie''s life?" Lin Ruoxing asked a little excitedly. He always thought that his sister was still waiting, but he didn''t expect that he had already started to make a move. Su Qiruo shook her head: "It''s not that easy. If the old emperor wants to kill the Su family, he can make up his mind by opening his mouth. But Zhou Xinjie is her daughter after all, and tiger poison doesn''t eat children, no matter how angry she is, she won''t do it." It took Zhou Xinjie''s life." Lin Ruoxing sighed regretfully, but Su Qiruo said again: "But if she doesn''t die this time, she will have to shed her skin." The corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth raised, if it didn''t touch her own interests, the old emperor would naturally not be willing to touch her daughter. But if the old emperor was also poisoned like the second emperor, I don''t know if she still has this motherly heart. According to Su Qiruo''s understanding of the old emperor, she will be more afraid of death as she gets older, and Zhou Xinjie will be completely finished by then. But this matter must be taken out of the prince, otherwise it will fall short. Compared to those underage princesses, Her Royal Highness is definitely more worthy of Su Qiruo''s trust. She is willing to support the Crown Princess, not just to avenge the Su family, but more importantly, that is, compared to other imperial daughters, the benevolent Crown Princess is more suitable to be a good emperor for the benefit of the people. Although Su Qiruo doesn''t have many people at hand now, the hundreds of thousands of troops left by her sisters far away at the border are her biggest trump card. "Then let her die slowly." Lin Ruoxing gritted his teeth and said, if you let that beast die too happily, it will be cheaper for her. Doesn''t she want to sit in that high position wholeheartedly? If she was allowed to watch the princess become the emperor with her own eyes, and then took her life, she would die more "at ease". "Okay, okay, let''s not mention that unlucky thing, spoil the fun." Su Qiruo smiled and pinched a piece of dessert, took a small bite and felt a bit sweet, so she put it back. She still doesn''t like sweets very much. Lin Ruoxing glanced at the dim sum that was put down by Su Qiruo, and said with a smile: "My sister didn''t like sweets when she was young, and she still does. Tomorrow, I''ll make some salty dim sum, and I''ll wait for my sister to come over to eat." "Our Xing''er has really grown up and can make dim sum!" "Staying on the mountain with my father was boring, so I learned a little bit." Lin Ruoxing thought of his father, and his eyes darkened again. However, he soon regained his composure and said with a smile, "At that time, I specially learned how to make salty snacks, just for my sister." Back in the Su residence, Lin Ruoxing had the best relationship with Su Qiruo, so she was very familiar with her preferences. "Good star, thank you." Su Qiruo sat with Lin Ruoxing for a while, thinking that she would go back to accompany Baihua Limo, so she didn''t stay for dinner. Looking at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, the smile on Lin Ruoxing''s face gradually receded. "The young master misses you so much, you should be happy." The waiter came to serve him, seeing that Lin Ruoxing was a little displeased, he hurriedly tried to persuade him. "My sister has something to hide from me." Lin Ruoxing pinched his fingers aggrievedly, feeling a little uncomfortable. Now he and his sister are the only two left in the Su family, but his sister still has something to hide from him, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable. He is useless, but he also wants to share something for his sister. Chapter 605： New Wife: My Tsundere Husband (60) "The young master is early wise, and has been different from other children since he was a child. You don''t need to care about these things, you just need to remember that the young master values ??you most now." These two servants are secret guards raised by the Su family since they were young. They are older than Su Qiruo and Lin Ruoxing, so they naturally know something about their childhood. "But I think my sister values ??her husband more now." Lin Ruoxing murmured in a low voice, then raised his head and said, "If my sister really likes him, then I should go see him too. After all, he has become my brother-in-law and the closest person to my sister." Lin Ruoxing is not afraid of anything else, only that someone will hurt Su Qiruo''s heart. Although his elder sister is unparalleled in intelligence, she is not as delicate as a man in emotion. Its okay if the man really likes his sister, but if not, then his sister will definitely get hurt. "But didn''t the young master say before that this marriage is fake?" Lin Ruoxing shook his head: "Before I saw my sister, I always thought so. But when I saw her today, it seemed a little different." He didn''t mind if Su Qiruo fell in love with the young master of the City Lord''s Mansion, as long as that young master Bai Hua really cared for his sister, he would be happy for them too. It''s a good thing to have one more person who loves his sister. What he cares about is "marriage". The man actually let his sister marry into his house, which he can''t agree with. If that Hundred Flowers guy really cared about his sister, he shouldn''t have trampled on her dignity and made her a laughing stock of others. Besides, now the Su family only has her elder sister''s bloodline. If all the children born are named Baihua, wouldn''t his Su family be extinct? "The young master has his own plans, so you really don''t have to worry about her. Now it''s you, son. You shouldn''t be bored in the yard all day. It''s better to go out for a walk when you have nothing to do." In the past, only Yingyi was by Lin Ruoxings side, and it was inconvenient for him to go out, so its fine if he doesnt go out. Now that I have someone to protect me, I can go out for a walk when I have nothing to do, buy some clothes, jewelry, snacks, etc., and I can feel better. Lin Ruoxing shook his head: "Forget it, one more thing is worse than one less thing, I don''t want to go out and cause trouble for my sister." Hiding in the yard, he can avoid many of Su Qiruo''s worries. Once you go out, you will inevitably encounter some unnecessary troubles, which are always annoying. If his identity was exposed and his sister was implicated, then he would have to bear the blame even if he died. Hundred Flower City is not big, but it is not small. His appearance is really eye-catching when going out, and it is too easy to cause trouble. As long as he doesn''t want to do things that are useless to his sister, even if he can''t help her, he can''t be her drag. "Has the wife master returned?" Baihua Limo looked at the food on the table that was no longer warm, frowned and looked out, but he couldn''t see Su Qiruo for a long time. Ji Xiang shook his head: "My lord, Miss may have been caught up in something, why don''t you eat first." Baihua Limo waved his hand, asking Jixiang to bring the food down to heat up again, but he couldn''t help feeling a little worried. He knew that what Su Qiruo was going to do was very dangerous. He was afraid that she would leave him and return to Beijing alone to take revenge, and he was also afraid that she would encounter some dangerous things outside. Although Baihua City is his mother''s world, good and evil are mixed in the end, who knows if there are any spies from the capital, after all, Su Qiruo has been here for half a year. "Miss, you are back." Baihua Limo was worrying, when she heard Ruyi''s voice from outside, she hurriedly stood up to greet her. Su Qiruo carried a bag of sugar-fried chestnuts in his hand, just as he stepped over the threshold, he felt someone rushing towards him, and hurriedly reached out to pick it up. In this room, no one except Baihua Limo would greet her like this. Seeing Su Qiruo''s return, Baihua Limo''s heart was relieved, but she also felt a little bit of grievance in her heart. "Why did you come back so late?" It''s fine if she doesn''t accompany him to see Zhao Wenxuan, and it''s too much for her to go out without notifying him. Hearing the complaint in his tone, Su Qiruo stuffed the sugar-fried chestnuts into Baihua Limo''s hands, and then went to wash her hands. "I went to see an old friend, and I was delayed when I came back." Su Qiruo didn''t expect Zhao Wenxuan to leave so early, and thought he would stay for dinner, so he was delayed for a while. Baihua Limo hugged the still warm sugar-fried chestnuts, raised the corners of her mouth, saw that she had washed her hands, and hurriedly handed over the cloth towel that was put aside. "Is it an old friend from the capital?" Baihua Limo tried to ask, but only the two of them could hear the low voice. Su Qiruo nodded without hesitation, and said with a smile: "I''ll introduce you in a few days." Since she has recognized Baihua Limo''s identity, she should also introduce him to Lin Ruoxing. Lin Ruoxing is now her only relative in this world, she can''t let her husband keep avoiding her younger brother! Hearing that Su Qiruo said that she would introduce him to her old friend, Baihua Limo was instantly in a good mood, nodded hurriedly, with a smile on her face. Reluctantly putting the fried chestnuts aside, Bai Hua Limo hurriedly ordered the waiter outside to prepare the meal before she sat down beside Su Qiruo. "Today, Wenxuan came to talk to me about a business. Liucheng needs a batch of Chinese firs, and the price is not bad. It happens that there are a lot of them in the mountains on the outskirts of my city. It''s just that the journey is a bit long. If you invite escorts, you can earn a lot of money this time. Not much. But if we dont sell it to Liucheng, Im afraid there wont be so much in the city, and the Wan family has contacted those households who have collected timber early in the morning. Baihua Limo casually talked to Su Qiruo, but both inside and outside the words were dissatisfaction with Wanjia. Everyone is in business, but Wanjia wants to dominate and cut off other people''s fortunes, which makes everyone feel uncomfortable. "Fir trees are different from other things. It doesn''t matter if you can''t sell them for a year. If you work hard to sell them in Liucheng, it''s not worth the gain." Wood is not a rare item. It is big and not very valuable. It consumes too much manpower and material resources, so it is not worthwhile. It is better to grow it on the mountain first. "I think so too, so I haven''t agreed yet." Baihua Limo nodded, and he didn''t want to mess around with that mountain of wood, so as not to waste his time. If Su Qi looked at him, he would know why he hadn''t fought Wanjia all these years, even though there was a city lord''s mansion behind him. Co-authoring her, this little husband is quite Buddhist, and he doesn''t like small money, and doing business depends on letting nature take its course. But I can understand him. After all, it is not easy for him to struggle in the mall as a man. Apart from Zhao Wenxuan''s help, he himself has suffered a lot to get to where he is today. Su Qiruo suddenly asked: "Do you have any shops that are not very profitable or are about to change jobs?" Chapter 606： My Tsundere Husband (61) Baihua Limo didn''t know why she would ask this, but she thought that Su Qiruo wanted to use the shop in his hands to do her own business, so she hurriedly nodded. "Have." Even if she didnt have one, as long as she wanted, he could make room for her. Su Qiruo obviously saw his small thoughts, her heart couldn''t help feeling warm, and she raised her hand to rub his slightly red ears. "Since the other shops that collect wood have been booked by Wanjia, we might as well open a shop to collect wood, invite some old carpenters to come over, and sell the wood directly into tables, chairs, beds, garden ornaments, isn''t it? save trouble?" There is nothing to be afraid of self-produced and self-marketed. It will definitely be better to set the profit lower than to send timber all the way to Liucheng to sell. According to what Baihualimo said, Zhao Wenxuan must have wood there, and other families in the city may also have wood, and they will collect it together at that time. Baihua Limo didn''t expect that she was making an idea for herself, her eyebrows and eyes were frowned, and she was overjoyed. "It''s just that there are already many furniture shops in the city. Can our newly opened shops have business?" How do they compete with others like the kind of old stores that have been in business for decades or hundreds of years? "With me here, what are you afraid of?" Su Qiruo said with a smile, "I saw that most of the tables, chairs, bed cabinets in our mansion are the same style, and the tables and chairs in other restaurants and teahouses in the city are not much different. But you forgot, I grew up in the capital since I was a child, what kind of things are not different?" Have you seen it? As long as you need it, I will draw hundreds of drawings for you, and you can use them as you like, are you afraid that you cant compare with them?" Su Qiruo has not only the style of furniture in the capital, but also other styles that no one can think of in Su Qiruo''s mind. She opened a furniture store in the capital, and the business has always been good. It is a relatively prestigious shop in Su Mansion. It''s just that the shop is obviously under her name, so the Su family was taken back by the government after the accident. Baihua Limo''s eyes lit up, she held Su Qiruo''s sleeves tightly with both hands, and said repeatedly: "That''s really great, then the wife master will accompany me to see the shop tomorrow, okay?" "it is good." Su Qiruo''s eyes flickered, she planned to deal with Wanjia, since that''s the case, let''s start here! Baihua Limo ate a stomach full of fried chestnuts, and felt very happy. It''s nice to have someone to lean on. Because Baihuawu is not in good health, Baihualimo won''t tell her about anything in business, he just doesn''t want her to worry about it. And Baihuawu also thought that his son just couldn''t stay at home and wanted to go out to find something to do, so he didn''t devote much energy to taking care of him. Now that someone is finally willing to protect him and advise him, that feeling is really great. "This is a snack, it cannot be eaten as a meal." Su Qiruo accepted the sugar-fried chestnuts in front of Baihua Limo, and he was not allowed to eat any more. My stomach will be full later, where is there room to eat? Baihua Limo muttered, and then stopped. Actually, he doesn''t really like to eat these small snacks, but after having a wife, she remembers to bring him a portion of fried chestnuts when she returns home. He feels sweet in his heart, so he can''t help but always want to eat it. As if he wanted to eat all her love into his stomach. Jixiang and Ruyi led the people to put the food on the table and then retreated, Su Qiruo chatted with Baihua Limo. "There is no more trouble over there, right?" Su Qiruo suddenly thought of Zhang Shi and Bai Huaxiang, and those two were not easy-going lamps. Bai Huaping and Bai Huaqing were put in a dungeon, and the two of them would come to Bai Huawu to make a fuss. Baihualimo''s eyes turned cold, and he said coldly: "Miss Zhang knelt in mother''s yard for a long time today again, he is forcing mother. It is clear that Baihuaping failed to poison mother and was arrested. If it spreads, it seems that we have bullied him." Baihua Limo hates Zhang''s pettiness the most, and he always calculates to take advantage of it. Now that he clearly knows that Baihuaping is at fault, but still pretends to be the victim, who is he disgusting! "Let him make trouble, Bai Huaping''s mother and daughter are attacking the city lord in public, so many eyes are watching, their behavior will only make Bai Huaping and Bai Huaqing die faster." As long as Zhang is a smart person, he should hide in the yard honestly, instead of coming out to die at this time. "My mother didn''t send Mrs. Zhang and Bai Huaxiang to the dungeon for the sake of the grandmother who has gone. She gave them a lot of face, but I don''t think Mrs. Zhang is satisfied." As for Bai Huaxiang, Baihua Limo has no relationship with him, just looking at Baihuaxiang who wanted to rob his wife, Baihua Limo didn''t want to talk to him. Whether Bai Huaxiang is dead or alive, he doesn''t bother to care. "Don''t worry about them, mother must have her own plan. It''s just that there is not enough evidence of Wanjia colluding with Baihuaping to murder the city lord, so it''s a bit difficult." Su Qiruo felt that Baihuawu didn''t want to see Mrs. Zhang on purpose, and let him kneel down. Anyway, it wasn''t someone else who suffered. Mrs. Zhang often encouraged Bai Huaping to deal with their second wife, even if Bai Huawu didn''t care about it, she would definitely not like it. Since Mrs. Zhang wants to kneel now, it just happens to let everyone vent their anger. To Su Qiruo''s surprise, Bai Huaxiang never went out, and never ran to her and Baihua Limo crying and crying. In Su Qiruo''s impression, Bai Huaxiang was not such a prudent person. Su Qiruo seemed to understand a little bit when it suddenly occurred to Su Qiruo that Baihuaping intended to give Baihua to the sick lady of the Wei family. Perhaps my heart is cold, so I don''t want to get involved in this matter anymore! Or, Baihuaxiang already knew what Baihuaping and Baihuaqing were doing, and knew that there was no room for change, so she didn''t want to mess around anymore. But no matter what, Bai Huaxiang is the son of Dafang and their enemy. "The Wan family''s hands have always been unclean. My mother has also collected some evidence of their crimes over the years, but those things are not too big to catch the Wan family, so I didn''t show it." Baihua Limo took the place of Su Qiruobucai, and his movements were much more proficient than before. "As far as the behavior of the two sisters from the Wan family is concerned, it may not be difficult to catch evidence of their evil deeds. Just leave it to me." Su Qiruo nodded, thinking that Bai Huawu, as the city lord, had complicated affairs, and the affairs of the Wan family didn''t come to the fore, so she didn''t bother much about it. Since this is the case, it is better to leave it to her to investigate. In addition to protecting the master, the biggest skill of the secret guard is to investigate criminal evidence. Baihua Limo looked up at Su Qiruo, hesitated for a moment, and finally did not speak. He always felt that Su Qiruo was mysterious during this period of time. In the days before they got married, although he had never met her, he also knew that she would go out of the house every day and only come back after dinner. Chapter 607： My Tsundere Husband (62) Because she knew that Su Qiruo was a blood feud, Baihua Limo didn''t dare to pry into her secrets. In front of her, he was always so cautious, for fear of offending her. Su Qiruo didn''t intend to hide it from him, so she took a small piece of chicken leg and put it in the Baihualimo bowl, then said in a low voice: "Mother''s old department has already found Baihua City, and now I have a few capable ones in my hand." Su Qiruo didn''t dare to say that it was a shadow guard trained by a wealthy family, after all, this is not such a glorious thing. It stands to reason that only the royal family can use shadow guards, and other aristocratic families all secretly raise them. "Then... San''er, she is..." Baihua Limo always felt that the maid named "San''er" was not like an ordinary servant, her eyes were sharp and murderous, if she wasn''t her master, she would feel chilly just by looking at her. Su Qiruo nodded: "She is mine." "Then her name...is a bit strange." Baihua Limo curled his lips in embarrassment, every time he heard Su Qiruo call "San''er", he couldn''t help laughing "Poof..." Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back her laughter, raised her hand and pinched Baihua Limo''s face, and said, "She is the third child, you can call her... Su San in the future." Since they are all members of the Su family, it is natural to follow her surname Su. "Su San." Baihua Limo nodded, thinking that it would be fine if her name was Su San. After finishing speaking, Baihua Limo laughed too. "Is there Su Da and Su Er?" Su Qiruo smiled slightly, but there was a trace of grief in his eyes, and he only said softly: "Su Er is dead." Shadow 360 people, nearly 80% died. The smile on Baihua Limo''s face froze, and she held Su Qiruo''s wrist in distress. "It''s all over, let''s eat quickly, it''s going to be cold soon." Su Qiruo is no longer the Su Qiruo who always looks sad when she mentions the matter of the Su family. The Si people have passed away, and what she has to do is to avenge them and rehabilitate the Su family. The Su family is full of nobles, so they shouldn''t bear this injustice. Baihua Limo is thinking about treating Su San better in the future, she is one of Su Qiruo''s few remaining subordinates, and he is Su Qiruo''s husband. Be kind to them. In the past few days, apart from going to see Lin Ruoxing to arrange some things in the capital, Su Qiruo accompanied Baihua Limo to look at the shop. There are many skilled old carpenters in Baihua City, but Su Qiruo''s design must be kept secret, and Baihua Limo dare not invite those too shrewd people to work in the shop. In the end, the two bought three carpenters who had signed a death contract from the dentists in the nearby state city, but only three were not enough, so they hired some honest workers to do some rough work. As for the assembly and details, I dare not tell outsiders. "Actually, there is no need to be so careful. Once our products come out, those carpenters who are slightly better can almost figure it out just by studying it for a few more days." Su Qiruo doesn''t care much about this aspect. Every time her shop in the capital releases a new product, within three months, there must be many imitations. These craftsmen are very powerful and hard to guard against. Baihualimo disagreed: "They want to copy ours, so they have to have the ability. By the time they spend time and effort researching it, we will already be making a lot of money." In the business field, it is extremely important to take the lead. Baihua Limo was tricked by someone before, so he was very concerned about this. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Now that it''s a little convenient, Su Qiruo feels that Baihua Limo is more careful than her. Recently, she was with Su Qiruo every day, and the two even went out to the city once. Baihua Limo is in a good mood, and she has endless energy to do things. And he found that since Su Qiruo went out with him, it was much easier to talk about business. In the past, others always bullied him as a man, but now someone backs him up. Baihua Limo felt that she was almost spoiled by Su Qiruo, with her around, she would solve all the troubles. "Wenxuan asked us to go to Xuexianglou for lunch at noon." After Baihua Limo told Zhao Wenxuan about opening a furniture shop, Zhao Wenxuan was also very interested, so Baihua Limo invited him to join him. In the past, Baihua Limo''s business was started with the help of Zhao Wenxuan, but now that he has a good idea, he naturally cannot abandon Zhao Wenxuan. The three of them made an appointment at Xuexiang Tower, and when Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo arrived, Zhao Wenxuan was already waiting there. "Li Mo, Miss Su, please sit down quickly." When Zhao Wenxuan saw the two, she hurriedly stood up to greet them. The three of them were no strangers to each other, so no one was polite. After a meal, they chatted happily. Ying San knocked on the door three times, Su Qiruo looked serious, and said to the two: "You guys talk first, I''ll go out for a while." Baihua Limo thought that it would be convenient for Su Qi to go out, after all, she just drank a lot of tea, so she nodded: "Then you go!" After Su Qiruo left, Zhao Wenxuan smiled and said to Bai Hualimo: "I found that you seem to have changed since you got married. You have more smiles on your face, and your temper has softened a lot." In the past, Baihua Limo didn''t like to laugh, and she never spoke so softly. She had a cold face all day long, and she only softened a little in front of Zhao Wenxuan. Now that he is by Su Qiruo''s side, he is no different from the soft husband of ordinary people. If Zhao Wenxuan hadn''t known Baihua Limo since childhood, he really couldn''t remember what Baihua Limo was like in the past! "My wife, she treats me very well, she is always caring and considerate, even if I want to lose my temper, I have nothing to lose." Baihua Limo pursed her lips shyly. In front of Zhao Wenxuan, he would not pretend to be reserved. "Auntie has a really good vision. After choosing for you for so many years, I haven''t picked a suitable one. Now I''ll grab the best one." Zhao Wenxuan said with emotion. In the past, he didn''t believe in fate or not, but the incident between Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo made him change his mind. The two of them met thousands of miles away and became husband and wife by fate. Regarding Zhao Wenxuan''s words, Baihua Limo was noncommittal. Thinking that the two of them have been sick and pitied each other for so many years, and now that he is happy, but he is still alone, he can''t help but worry for him. "Wen Xuan, have you thought about starting your life in another place?" If he sells the property of the shop in Baihua City, changes his face and goes to other places to live as a man, then if Zhao Wenxuan is such a good person, he will definitely meet a wife who loves him all his life. Before getting married, Baihua Limo also felt that he could still achieve a career without relying on women. But after getting married, he realized that having a wife is really different. There is something to rely on in everything, someone to discuss with when things happen, and you dont have to worry about being bullied by the apprentice girl when you go out... Too much too much. Chapter 608： My Tsundere Husband (63) Zhao Wenxuan shook her head, smiled wryly and said, "My fate has been predetermined since the day I was born." He is different from Baihua Limo. Baihua Limo has a loving mother and father who can plan for him and choose a wife who is outstanding in everything. As for him, from birth, he was used by his father as a tool to fight for favor, and he grew up as a woman. Even after he died, his daughter Zhao Wenxuan was engraved on his tombstone, not the son of the Zhao family. Seeing Zhao Wenxuan like this, Baihua Limo''s heart ached. Just in order not to expose Zhao Wenxuan''s identity, he only dared to mention one sentence veiledly, and he didn''t dare to say more outside. Su Qiruo hurried back after seeing Ying Yi, and as soon as she went up the stairs, she saw a woman in a fancy dress stealthily lying at the door of the private room that Zhao Wenxuan had reserved to eavesdrop. Su Qiruo frowned, and approached the woman with light steps, only to hear Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan were talking about funny things when they were young, and they would laugh a few times when they talked about funny things. As far as Su Qiruo is concerned, she naturally understands Zhao Wenxuan''s identity, so she doesn''t feel anything. But this eavesdropping woman obviously has a problem. She came here for no reason to eavesdrop on the conversation of two strangers. What is she going to do? Su Qiruo raised her hand and patted the woman''s back, her complexion was not pretty. "what" The woman was startled, she covered her heart and looked back, seeing Su Qiruo, a wretched smile immediately appeared on her face. "Hey, it''s Miss Su. Are you here to find your husband? Haha... It''s a pity that Miss Su dressed up so elegantly today. Why don''t I give you a certain hat to wear?" The woman who eavesdropped was none other than Wan Lai Bao who had just released the restraint. Because Baihuaping borrowed Wanfu guards to deal with the City Lord''s Mansion, her mother locked her in the mansion and severely punished her. Today Ben wanted to come out to have some fun, but she didn''t expect to meet Baihua Limo who was having an affair with Zhao Wenxuan, which really opened her eyes. Wan Laibao also couldn''t understand why Baihua Limo''s little hoof was so cheap, and the wife-head of the family was not satisfied with such a demeanor, so he insisted on having a private meeting with that Zhao Wenxuan. No matter how good Zhao Wenxuan was, she couldn''t compare to this incomparably handsome little boy! Wan Lai Bao is not worth it for Su Qi Ruo. No matter how beautiful Baihua Limo is, but he doesn''t care about his wife''s face, and still cuckolds her outside, this kind of man is absolutely unacceptable! Baihualimo and Zhao Wenxuan in the house obviously also heard the voices of outsiders, they got up and walked out together, seeing Wan Laibao standing at the door, both of them looked a little unhappy. Baihua Limo glanced at Zhao Wenxuan worriedly, not knowing how much she had listened to their conversation just now. Su Qiruo watched Wan Laibao''s eyes change, but still held back and didn''t make a move. "Our husband and wife made an appointment with Boss Zhao to discuss business. I just went downstairs to add some food. I didn''t expect to see Boss Wan Er sneaking around our door as soon as I came back. What does Boss Wan Er mean by this? " Su Qiruo didn''t worry about anything else, but he didn''t want Wan Lai Bao to go out and talk nonsense, and ruin Bai Hua Li Mo''s reputation. In the city, there have been gossips about Zhao Wenxuan and Baihua Limo''s childhood sweethearts being privately exchanged, but being beaten by the city lord. "add food?" Wan Laibao obviously didn''t believe it, she had been standing at the door for a long time, and she didn''t see Su Qiruo go out at all. If Su Qiruo clearly said that to save face, she might be very angry in her heart! It''s just that she can''t admit that she was eavesdropping at someone''s door, otherwise her reputation will be damaged if it is spread out. "Then what does Miss Waner think? I''m newly married to Limo, could it be possible that I still let the newlywed husband come out to discuss business by himself, and lie down in the mansion and wait for him to come and raise him? Why, the old Patriarch Wan these days Didn''t you tell Miss Wan Er about my City Lord''s Mansion?" The corner of Su Qiruo''s mouth raised a hint of disdain, but she also wanted to see how Wan Laibao explained how she was a woman lying at someone''s door and eavesdropping. As long as Wan Lai Bao dares to spout nonsense and arrange Bai Hua Li Mo and Zhao Wen Xuan''s nonsense, she will also spread the story of her eavesdropping, and at worst, everyone will be ashamed. But Su Qiruo firmly believed that Wanlaibao would not do this, after all, Wanjia still owed the City Lord''s Mansion an explanation! "Of course not." Wan Laibao laughed and laughed, if her mother hadn''t warned her not to provoke this Su Qiruo, she wouldn''t be so talkative. "Why have you been away for so long?" Bai Hua Li Mo didn''t even bother to look at Wan Lai Bao, she walked directly to Su Qi Ruo''s side, and naturally climbed onto her arm. "I just met Boss Huang downstairs, and I said hello to her, so I was delayed." This Boss Huang is the neighbor of Su Qiruo and their new shop. The family is in the rice grain business, and he is kind. When he visits the shop on weekdays, Su Qiruo is very willing to talk to her. Boss Huang is also educated, and his speech is very pleasant, Su Qiruo quite likes this person. "You and Boss Huang are predestined, we only met in the shop this morning, and now we meet again." When Baihua Limo was talking to Su Qiruo, his eyes were shining. Even a fool can see how much he likes the woman in front of him. Even if Wan Laibao was still unconvinced, how much he wanted to slander Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan''s innocence, he couldn''t say anything at this moment. If she was a man, she would definitely choose a woman like Su Qiruo. "Boss Huang is also here to discuss business with people, and everyone is the same." Su Qiruo nodded, then looked at Zhao Wenxuan and said, "I''m really sorry for keeping Boss Zhao waiting." "Miss Su, you''re being polite. It doesn''t take long to have Li Mo accompany me to talk." Zhao Wenxuan naturally understood what Su Qiruo meant, and they had to be careful when they spoke in front of Wan Laibao. Su Qiruo pampered Shun Baihua Limo''s hair hanging behind her, and said with a light smile: "Li Mo is in a good mood today, and he really talks more than before." Several people came and talked back and forth, leaving Wanlaibao aside and no one cared. Wan Lai is very angry, but he wanted to say a few more words to provoke the relationship between Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo, but he didn''t know how to speak, so he could only leave angrily. Su Qiruo glanced at Wan Laibao''s leaving back, raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and winked at Yingsan, who immediately followed out. Because he was in a bad mood, Wan Laibao walked with anger. "Ouch, who doesn''t have eyes to hit your aunt?" Wan Laibao walked on a rampage, bumped into others and didn''t say anything, but the villain complained first and shouted. Chapter 609： My Tsundere Husband (64) "Are you unreasonable? Obviously you hit me." The two beggars on the opposite side held a broken bowl in one hand, a wooden stick in the other, and a straw in their mouths. Even if Wan Lai Bao is dressed in silk and satin, they are not afraid at all. Wan Laibao glared, and cursed at the two of them: "You two beggars, are you trying to blackmail someone without apologizing for bumping into your aunt?" Wan Lai Bao is not a good thing. He is used to bullying men and women on weekdays, and he doesn''t take the two beggars seriously. It''s just that she sneaked out today without any guards, and when she bumped into these two desperate beggars, she suddenly felt a little guilty. If there was a real fight, she didn''t know if she could beat them. I saw one of them lying on the ground suddenly, and the broken bowl in his hand was also broken into countless pieces. "Ouch... I beat someone, there is no law of the king, bullying innocent beggars in broad daylight, bullying people with power! Wow..." Under Wan Laibao''s shocked gaze, the beggar shrank to the ground and cried, holding his chest. "I''m not" Wan Laibao was about to reprimand, but saw the beggar suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood. Wan Laibao''s face turned cold, knowing that he had met a rascal today. It''s just that the mother just explained some time ago that the Wan family is not allowed to go out and cause trouble. If she refuses to settle the matter with money today, she must be the one who is unlucky. There were more and more people onlookers, Wan Laibao was so anxious that he was sweating, but he couldn''t speak to the beggar. She has always felt that she has a strong mouth, and no one in Baihua City can compare to her in terms of arrogance and unreasonableness. Who would have thought that she would meet two such shameless beggars and blackmail her. "Oh, isn''t this Miss Wanjia?" "Yes! I usually like to bully people, but now I don''t even spare a beggar." "Wanjia is really getting more and more arrogant, I''m afraid even the city lord is not paying attention!" Everyone was discussing, and Wan Laibao''s face became more and more ugly. But because of the relationship with the City Lord''s Mansion, she didn''t dare to be too arrogant, lest her mother be embarrassed, so she could only admit it. "Okay, okay, don''t you just want to extort money? Here you are!" Wan Laibao took out a silver ingot from his pocket and threw it on the beggar. The beggar who was holding a stick at the side quickly squatted down to pick up the silver ingot, but pointed at Wan Laibao and burst into tears. "You vomited blood until my sister was beaten up, and you wanted to send us away with a silver ingot? No matter how cheap our lives are, we can''t let you bully me like this." As he said that, the beggar swung his stick and beat Wanlaibao. The people onlookers took two steps back, only watching the bustle, but no one stepped forward to help. "Ah...ouch! Stop it, stop it, stop it! Ah, my leg..." Wan Laibao screamed after being beaten, but the people around him curled their lips in disdain. "The beggar is so hungry that he can''t even swing a stick, and she is still pretending to shout there, which is really shameless." "Yeah! These **** should have been beaten a long time ago, just a few slaps like this can''t relieve the hatred." The beggar who started the attack lowered his head, the corners of his mouth secretly raised, and he smiled complacently. She naturally knows where to strike without making a mark and still hurt people to death. These ordinary people can''t understand, but all experts know that she treats lightly when she strikes, but in fact, the person being beaten really hurts. She had enjoyed the beating, but Wan Laibao was lying on the ground without even the strength to cry out for pain. The beggar who hit someone picked up the beggar on the ground with a stick and ran away, leaving only the pile of broken porcelain and Wan Lai Bao who fainted from pain to prove that they had appeared. Su Qiruo brought Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan back to the private room, seeing the difference in their expressions, she couldn''t help but frowned. "What''s wrong?" Su Qiruo took Baihua Limo''s hand and asked in a low voice. She didn''t see Wan Laibao come into the house when she came just now, so she probably didn''t bully them, but their expressions... clearly seemed like something happened. Baihua Limo hesitated for a moment, glanced at Zhao Wenxuan first, and then said cautiously: "I don''t know how much Wenxuan and I have been heard by Wan Laibao, I''m worried..." Baihua Limo was worried that Wan Laibao would see through Zhao Wenxuan''s identity as a man disguised as a woman, but Su Qiruo would be wrong, thinking that Baihua Limo was afraid that Wan Laibao would spread gossip about him and Zhao Wenxuan outside. "Don''t worry, it''s not a glorious thing for a woman in Wanlaibao to eavesdrop at someone''s door. As long as she has some face, she won''t go out and talk nonsense. It''s just that she is shameless and insists on arranging your stories outside. Gossip, I also have a way to make her shut up." Su Qiruo didn''t intend to let Wan''s family go, since she met Wan Laibao today, let her settle the score. "I" Baihua Limo didn''t know how to talk to Su Qiruo. Although he believed in Su Qiruo, he didn''t dare to tell Zhao Wenxuan''s identity without Zhao Wenxuan''s consent. Zhao Wenxuan pursed her lips tightly and said nothing, but her heart had already sunk to the bottom. If his identity is exposed, there will be no place for him in Hundred Flowers City, so what should he do then? Zhao Wenxuan took a look at Su Qiruo, but in his bones he believed in the woman in front of him. Even if he doesn''t believe her, she has something in his hands. If she wants to harm him, he can also use her identity to negotiate terms with her. It''s just that he doesn''t want to use such despicable means to deal with those who have helped him. Su Qiruo is different from her. But he has hidden that secret for too many years, and he doesn''t know how to say it for a while. Su Qiruo saw that the two were still nervous, so she thought of other places, and couldn''t help but feel worried for Zhao Wenxuan. If Wan Laibao knew about Zhao Wenxuan''s disguise as a woman, then this person would not be able to stay. "Did you just say something that shouldn''t be said?" Su Qiruo didn''t ask the question directly, but changed the meaning slightly. Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan nodded in unison, although they didn''t say anything bluntly, Su Qiruo already understood in her heart. "It''s okay, I''ll take care of it." Su Qiruo comforted the two of them, "Wan Laibao has done a lot of evil and secretly tortured many young men to death. She should also be punished." Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan didn''t understand Su Qiruo''s meaning at first, but only found out after hearing from outsiders the next day that Wan Laibao beat a beggar to death on the street and was beaten by his elder brother. Couldn''t even get out of bed. It is said that his brain was broken, and he can only lie on the bed like this in the future. "Then she won''t even be able to speak in the future?" Zhao Wenxuan asked the butler beside her, but she was surprised. He seems to have guessed whose handwriting it was, that person really dotes on Baihualimo, and is willing to do anything for him. Chapter 610： My Tsundere Husband (65) The housekeeper nodded: "I heard from the doctor who has been to the Wan Mansion that Miss Wan Er is completely useless, her head was smashed, and she is no longer a human being. Not to mention talking, even eating, drinking and going to the toilet Got it. Now the Patriarch of the Wan family is sending someone to look for the beggar outside, saying that if anyone knows, he will reward him with a thousand taels of silver." Zhao Wenxuan was suddenly worried, if the beggar was caught and confessed to Su Qiruo, the Wan family would definitely not let her go. What should I do? Unexpectedly, Zhao Wenxuan frowned, and the concierge hurriedly delivered a letter. "Patriarch, this is from the City Lord''s Mansion." Zhao Wenxuan opened it hastily, and after reading the words on the letter, she relaxed her frown. "Don''t worry." Although there are only two words, he understands everything. A person like Su Qiruo will definitely not leave any clues when he does things. She specially ordered someone to send a letter over, and she must be worried that if he cares about it, he will mess up and show his feet and be caught by Wanjia. Since this is the case, he has nothing to worry about, so he simply stays in the mansion for a few days and takes a good rest. It not only saves her from worrying, but also reduces her involvement in those messy things. Zhao Wenxuan raised the corner of her mouth, carefully put away the letter, and asked the people below to leave. Bai Hua Limo sat at the table, staring at Su Qiruo with her chin resting on her chin, making her feel uncomfortable looking at Su Qiruo. "What''s going on here?" Su Qiruo smiled and pinched the tip of Baihua Limo''s nose, not understanding why he looked at her like this. Baihua Limo shook her head, and asked with her mouth flattened, "wife master, why are you so powerful?" "Are you complimenting me?" People praise people with a look of admiration, but Baihua Limo stares at people like this, no matter how you look at it, there is something wrong. Baihua Limo nodded seriously: "I have never understood when the wife-lord sent someone there, obviously you were with us at that time..." Baihua Limo couldn''t figure it out, Su Qiruo was with him and Zhao Wenxuan when Wan Laibao was beaten, she didn''t go out, and no one went in to find her to wait for her orders, so how did she do it? Su Qiruo took Bai Hua Limo''s hand and pulled him into her arms, resting her chin on his shoulder, whispered into his ear: "I have the technique of avatar!" Baihua Limo was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Su Qiruo half-believingly, but saw her smiling teasingly. "Wife master..." Bai Hua Li Mo rubbed the tips of her red ears, angry and ashamed that her wife actually teased him. "Why are you so stupid? Do you believe everything I say?" "You are the head of the wife, so I naturally believe in you." Baihua Limo looked away, obviously angry. Su Qiruo straightened his head, leaned against his forehead and whispered: "The time Wanlaibao and Baihuaqing plotted against you before, I was ready to deal with them, but I was a little busy during that time There are not enough people around, so I have endured until today. Wan Lai Bao is not a good thing, and many people died under her hands, so what I do can be regarded as doing justice for the sky and eliminating harm for the people." Su Qiruo didn''t feel guilty about dealing with a disaster like Wanlaibao. If she doesn''t take action against Wan Lai Bao today, Bai Hua Li Mo will be tricked by her tomorrow, and Zhao Wen Xuan will leave her home because of her, and her life will be in jeopardy. Therefore, Wanlaibao must be honest. Didn''t take her life, it was already Su Qiruo who was accumulating blessings for the souls of the Su family, and didn''t want her hands to be stained with the blood of undeserving people. Wan Lai Bao is something that is placed in front of her Su family, it is not even worthy to carry her shoes, how can she do it herself? The Su family''s disaster was only temporary, but it could not tolerate being bullied by others. Since Baihua Limo has become a member of the Su family, she cannot be coveted by others. "Wife master..." Baihua Limo was moved in his heart, he didn''t expect that she would always remember what he overheard that day. He always thought that marrying Su Qiruo was mostly his wishful thinking. Now it seems that she also cares about him. Baihua Limo''s eyes were red, and her heart felt sour, mixed with a hint of sweetness. He had been waiting for her to fall in love with him for a long time. In this begging relationship, as a man, he has already given up his reserve and face, just to be with her. Now that he knew what she wanted, he was excited and wanted to cry. "I said, with me here, you don''t have to be afraid of anything, I will take good care of you." Actually, Su Qiruo had said this to Baihua Limo more than once, what she thought at the time was that even if she didn''t become a real husband and wife with him, she would still protect him for the sake of saving his life. But the matter has developed to this day, and it has been out of her control, and he has become her own, so she can no longer treat him as an outsider. "My wife, you are so kind." Baihua Limo threw herself into Su Qiruo''s arms with red eyes, hugged her waist tightly, and said emotionally. "Since you call me wife master, I will naturally treat you well." Su Qiruo gently stroked Baihua Limo''s back, coaxing softly. "The Wan family will definitely come to Zhao Wenxuan to ask questions with you and me in the past few days. Let''s just tell the truth about what happened that day, and treat the rest as if we don''t know." If Su Qi guessed that the Patriarch of the Wan Family would know that Wan Lai Bao had met the three of them in Xuexiang Tower that day, and with the grudge between the City Lord''s Mansion and the Dafang, the Patriarch of the Wan Family would definitely suspect that he came to Baihuali Street, So she had to remind Baihua Limo. This matter had nothing to do with him, if he lied, it would only appear to be a cover-up. It''s better to tell the truth, but it makes people unable to grasp the handle and mistakes. "Don''t worry, wife master, I know." Baihua Limo nodded obediently, he knew what to say and what not to say. It wasn''t him who did it at all, even if he knew it was Su Qiruo''s doing, and he didn''t know how she did it, it was almost impossible for Wan Jia to ask him anything. "I''m going out in the afternoon, don''t wait for me for dinner." Thinking that it has been a long time since she had dinner with Lin Ruoxing, and moreover the news from the capital has been sent recently, she might have to stay with Lin Ruoxing for a while, so Su Qiruo told Baihua Limo. Baihua Limo froze, and secretly glanced at Su Qiruo, but she still didn''t ask the words that came to her lips. Because he was afraid of being rejected by her, even if he wanted to know where she was going, he didn''t dare to ask. Su Qiruo is hesitant to ask Baihua Limo and Lin Ruoxing to meet one day, so as not to become a family in the future, but they still don''t know each other at all. But she was also worried that if she was going back to Beijing suddenly, she would think too much about Baihua Limo and hurt him again. Even if he had become her own, she never thought of taking him to die. That''s all, let''s postpone the matter of recognition. Chapter 611： My Tsundere Husband (66) The matter of revenge is very important, even if Baihua Limo is trustworthy, it is better not to know. One more person who knows is one more risk. If she can survive, she will come to pick him up at that time. Su Qiruo didn''t explain much, Baihua Limo pursed her lips in disappointment, lowered her eyes and nodded. "Then be careful when you go out, if you need money and manpower, just tell me." After finishing speaking, Baihua Limo got up and took out a sandalwood box from the cabinet. "Here are some savings I have accumulated over the years. You can use them first. If it is not enough, I have more." Su Qiruo raised his hand and pushed back the box, refusing: "You put these away first, and I will ask you to get them when I need them in the future." She knows that Baihua Limo''s business has been difficult these years, and it may not be easy to save these things. He can treat her like this, which is enough to prove his sincerity. It''s just that she has enough money now, and she hasn''t reached the point where she has to eat soft food. Baihua Limo said anxiously: "These are my own private money, not from the mansion, you can use it with confidence." He thought that if Su Qi was unwilling to use the money from the City Lord''s Mansion, he deliberately emphasized that it was saved by him secretly. Even if she took it, no one would know, let alone say anything. "I know, but I really don''t need to right now." Su Qiruo pressed Baihua Limo''s hand, her eyes were full of tenderness. Baihua Limo''s eyes turned red, full of disappointment. "You still treat me as an outsider? I am your husband, everything about me belongs to you, I can''t do anything for you, but you don''t want to have anything other than your own possessions?" He is also confused now, what is he to her? She treats him well, but always with a bit of alienation. He wanted to approach her, but he didn''t dare, because he was always afraid of her disgust. But her repeated rejections broke his heart after all. Bai Hua Limo''s aggrieved look was very pitiful, Su Qiruo couldn''t bear it, she pulled her into her arms and coaxed him softly. "You and I are a husband and wife, so I naturally take you as my wife. It''s just that I still have some money in my hand, which is enough to spend, so how can I ask you for nothing? If I really need it in the future, I will be the first to come to you . Back then Lin Ruoxing wanted to give her the shop Zhuangzi in his hand, but Su Qiruo didn''t want it either. The actions of her father and several uncles made her understand one thing, that all property cannot be placed in the same person''s hands, nor can everything be put on the bright side. What she is doing now is dangerous, how can she carry all the belongings of Lin Ruoxing and Baihua Limo on her back? Even if something happened to her in the future, they still have to live. Baihua Limo looked at Su Qiruo suspiciously, he was really afraid that she would refuse to take his money because of face, and then he would make things difficult for himself. He wants to help her, whatever she wants to do, he is willing to be with her. "I never lied to you." Su Qiruo looked into Baihua Limo''s eyes, and said very seriously. She just hid some things from him, but never lied to him. Even when he tentatively asked about her identity, she did not deny it. "I believe you." Baihua Limo finally nodded, then looked at the sandalwood box and said, "I will keep these things for you. Whenever you need them, you can come and get them. Everything about me is yours, including me." From the moment he decided to be with her, he regarded himself as hers. No matter what she wants to do, he is willing to be her arm and help her. "it is good." Su Qiruo smiled and kissed Baihua Limo''s forehead, feeling extremely comfortable. "Don''t be strangers to me, treat me as your closest person, okay?" Baihua Limo murmured softly holding Su Qiruo''s request. He didn''t like that she was always being so polite to him, as if he was always standing outside her heart. "You are my dearest person!" Su Qiruo hugged Baihua Limo''s hand tightly again, trying to give her a sense of security. Hearing her words, Baihua Limo felt better. "Don''t always think about it, since I married you, I will treat you well in the future." "My wife, I really really like you!" I like it so much that I forget myself, forget the arrogant words I said at the beginning, and become a complete stranger who worries about gains and losses all day long. He doesn''t like himself like this, but he can''t control it. If Su Qi had already given him such a promise, he still couldn''t help but think wildly. Even if she made a slight movement or a trivial word, he cared so much... "I like you too!" If you don''t like it, how can you really be a husband and wife with him. It''s not that she doesn''t care about getting married or not, but she is afraid that he will be stupid in the future, so she doesn''t dare to be too intimate with him, lest he will not be able to survive without her in the future. The first time I heard Su Qiruo say that I like him, Baihualimo was both surprised and happy. The red eyes were shining brightly, and the sourness in my heart also disappeared. "I have been waiting for my wife''s words for a long, long time." Sure enough, as Su Qiruo expected, she didn''t go out until the afternoon, and the people from Wanfu arrived. Bai Huawu felt better, and ordered the housekeeper to invite him to the front hall in person. The person who came was Wan Lai Cai. Now that something happened to Wan Lai Bao, all the major and minor matters in the mansion basically fell on her head. "Miss Wan, you are such a rare visitor!" Baihuawu also heard about Wanlaibao. The Wan family had reported to the officials last night, and she had sent people to look for the two beggars early on, so she guessed that Wanlaicai''s visit today might be the same as yesterday''s Wanlaibao. It is related to the beating of Noble. "I have seen the city owner." Wan Lai Cai cupped his fists at Bai Hua Wu, not too polite, and said bluntly, "I came here today to ask your master a few words, and I hope you will accommodate me." Baihuawu was taken aback for a moment: "Looking for a child?" It is about Baihualimo, and Baihuawu has to ask clearly. "To be honest, my lord, she had dinner at Xuexianglou before she was beaten yesterday. I heard that your son and Boss Zhao were there at that time, so I came here to ask if Mr. Baihua had seen those two beggars." Wan Laicai didn''t think that this matter would have anything to do with Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan. Although they were rivals in the business world, they rarely interacted with each other on weekdays, and they never interfered with each other. Even though Baihua Limo was a man, because of his mother''s face, Wan Jia didn''t provoke her much. What''s more, there is Zhao Wenxuan, who is not a simple character, so she said to ask, instead of wondering what Baihua Limo did. Bai Huawu nodded, and ordered someone to call Baihua Limo. Because Su Qiruo had reminded her earlier, Baihua Limo was not guilty. Chapter 612： My Tsundere Husband (67) "Mother, Boss Wan, this is..." As soon as Baihua Limo entered the door, he saw Wan Laicai sitting there. Although he didn''t like the Wanjia sisters, he couldn''t make it too obvious. Besides, the person who conspired with Bai Huaqing to plot against him was Wan Laibao, not the person in front of him. "Limo, you came just in time. Boss Wan said that you and Wenxuan also had dinner at Xuexiang Building yesterday. Is there such a thing?" Bai Huawu nodded, looked directly at his son and asked. Baihua Limo frowned unhappily, and said coldly: "Yesterday, the boy and his wife went to the newly opened shop first, and then asked Boss Zhao to talk about things. It was indeed lunch at Xuexianglou." Wan Laicai said in front of his mother that he and Zhao Wenxuan had dinner together at Xuexianglou, but didn''t even mention that Su Qiruo was there, what exactly did he mean? Want to discredit his reputation? Wanjia really didn''t have a single good thing! Wan Laicai also saw Baihua Limo''s displeasure, so he got up and hugged him. "Young Master Baihua misunderstood, I just came here to ask you if you met your sister in Xuexiang Tower yesterday." Baihua Limo nodded: "We did see Miss Wan Er, but we hadn''t finished our lunch at that time, but Miss Wan Er had already eaten and left." Wan Lai Bao left earlier than them, and the shopkeeper Xiaoer in Xuexiang Building was watching. Lai Wan Lai Cai should have asked about this kind of thing. Now to ask him again is just to see if he is lying. "I heard that my sister-in-law had an argument with you at that time. I don''t know why?" Wan Laicai stared closely at Baihua Limo''s expression, trying to see something from it. Bai Hualimo''s face turned cold, and he smiled mockingly: "What''s the matter? Then you have to ask Miss Wan Er what she means. My wife is only going downstairs to get some food, and Miss Wan Er is talking nonsense to her about me. I have a private meeting with Wenxuan behind her back, sowing discord between my wife and husband, I don''t know why!" Bai Huawu''s face also turned ugly, and he gave Wan Laicai a cold look. But Bai Hua Limo continued: "Fortunately, my wife is a generous person. Seeing that Miss Wan Er drank a lot of wine, she seemed to be very drunk, so she didn''t bother with her, so she took us back Yajian continued to discuss about the new shop and did not leave until the end of the day." What Baihua Limo said is all the truth, even if Wan Laicai asks others, it is the same. Wan Laicai nodded, Baihua Limo''s words were exactly the same as those of Xuexianglou''s shopkeeper and the waiters, it seemed that he was not lying. "I don''t know if Young Master Baihua has seen what the beggar who is arguing with my sister looks like?" Wan Laicai''s tone was much softer than before, obviously he believed Baihua Limo''s words. Baihua Limo shook her head: "No." Wan Laibao left earlier than them, where did they go to see those two beggars? Even if he saw it, he couldn''t tell Wan Laicai about this bad thing! Wan Laicai blinked in disappointment, then got up to leave, she had to go to Zhao Mansion to ask Zhao Wenxuan again. Even if she was proud of herself, she didn''t dare to show it. Furthermore, the mother is very concerned about the younger sister''s affairs, and if she doesn''t find out, she won''t feel at ease. It was Wan Lai Bao who fell on the bed today, maybe it will be who it will be next time! Watching Wan Laicai leaving in a hurry, Bai Huawu asked his son, "Are you sure you didn''t touch Wan Lai Cai?" Baihua Limo nodded: "No, she''s so drunk that she can''t even walk steadily, and it''s normal to provoke people outside, not to mention the two sisters of the Wan family are used to being arrogant, so they must be bullying others. She was beaten. Didn''t the people outside say that Wan Laibao vomited blood from the beating of her sister? It''s normal for her to beat her up." Baihua Limo will not admit that this matter has something to do with them, anyway, no one can find evidence. Baihuawu finally felt relieved: "The Wanjia is a bit domineering, but we can''t move it. It''s not just you, so it can make the Wanjia stable for a few days." How could Baihuawu not know who Wanjia was, but they didn''t have enough evidence to bring down Wanjia, so they couldn''t directly make a move. She also felt that if Su Qi was stable and wealthy, she would never beat her up just because of Wan Laibao''s provocative words. However, the old city lord who has been smart for most of his life was wrong this time. This matter was really planned by her good daughter-in-law. Wan Laicai went to the Zhao Mansion again, what Zhao Wenxuan said was exactly the same as Baihua Limo, she was even angrier than Baihua Limo, she almost scolded Wan Laibao bloody. Unable to ask any questions from the City Lord''s Mansion and the Zhao family, Wan Laicai had no choice but to leave in embarrassment, but he also scolded Wan Laibao for being a **** in his heart. Doing nothing all day long, just doing things that gossips can do, it''s a shame to Wanjia. It''s no wonder that she was beaten outside. If such a person who deserved a beating was met by her, she would not let her go lightly. But I think so, things need to be investigated. It''s just that she checked for so long, and the reward notice on the reward notice increased and increased, but she didn''t catch the beggar who beat someone, so the matter gradually faded away. In the capital, the battle among the several princesses has reached the point of raging. With the help of the old Su family''s strength, the princess has gradually gained a foothold. Because of the poisoning of the emperor, the fourth princess, Zhou Xinjie, was confined in the mansion and took back the imperial guards in her hands. Nowadays, the strength of the several imperial daughters is comparable, and it is impossible to tell the winner for a while. Su Qiruo pursed her lips and burned the letter in her hand to ashes, and there was a bit of joy on her brows. "The good show has begun." "Sister, are we going back to Beijing?" Lin Ruoxing''s eyes were red with excitement, he really couldn''t wait. Every day he stayed here, he felt like sitting on pins and needles, wishing he could fly back to Yong''an City with his wings. Su Qiruo shook her head: "Not yet." The old emperor is not dead, they can''t go back. In the book, Su Qiruo brought Lin Ruoxing back to the capital early because she was anxious to take revenge, and that''s why she was plotted against by Zhou Xinjie. Now that she already has a husband, and she doesn''t want to lose her life in vain, she should make a good plan. Even if you really want to die, you have to pull another back. "But didn''t my sister say that the capital is in chaos?" Lin Ruoxing frowned and said displeasedly, he didn''t want to wait any longer. "Not messy enough." If Su Qi thought that Zhou Xinjie had taken real power from the emperor, he would definitely jump over the wall in a hurry. When she actually attacks the old emperor, that''s when she should appear. "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, so wait." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed Lin Ruoxing''s hair, coaxing softly. Lin Ruosi lowered her eyes in disappointment, pursed her lips and said, "But I can''t wait." "Did I stay in the yard for too long, and I''ll go out with you?" Chapter 613： My Tsundere Husband (68) Looking at Lin Ruoxing''s washed-out clothes, Su Qiruo''s heart ached. When did this child suffer like this? It''s just that he felt sorry for her that she was short of money, and he didn''t want to spend more money on clothes and jewelry. He was not willing to spend the money she gave him, so he secretly gave it to Yingyi and let them use it for business. Lin Ruoxing only had two or three sets of clothes that he changed and washed every day, so it was inevitable that they would become out of shape and become old. And during this period of time, Su Qiruo has been busy with Baihualimo''s affairs, even when she came to visit Lin Ruoxing, she never took him out. The child was considerate of her, and he never took the initiative to ask her to accompany him to go out. Su Qiruo felt more and more guilty, so she planned to wait for Lin Ruoxing to go to the street to make some new clothes and then buy some jewelry. Even if he can''t be the noble young master of the Su family in the past, he is still the younger brother that Su Qiruo holds in her hands and loves. It is true that she wants revenge, but she can''t wrong the people around her for revenge. What''s more, this person is her only younger brother, the only person in this world who has the same blood as her. "No need, my sister has worked hard these days, it''s better to have a good rest when I have this time." Looking at the bruises in Su Qiruo''s eyes, Lin Ruoxing also felt distressed. She didn''t know what her sister was busy with recently, but he could also guess that those things must be related to the City Lord''s Mansion. Now that she is the future head of the City Lord''s Mansion, she naturally cannot ignore the affairs of the mansion. But they were burdened with blood and deep hatred, but they had to avenge it. In this case, I can only work hard for my sister and her. "I''m not tired. It just so happens that I haven''t gone shopping for a long time. I''m going to make you two sets of clothes. I heard that there is a new jewelry store opened on the street. There are many things brought from the capital. Let''s go and have a look. Is there anything good?" Without waiting for Lin Ruoxing to refuse again, Su Qi Ruo ordered someone to take the veil for him and led them out. Lin Ruoxing hadn''t come out for a long time, so he walked on the street suddenly, and was in a daze for a while. When he was in the capital, because of his poor health, his family always refused to allow him to leave the house. So, he begged a few older sisters to secretly take him out. When he was walking on the street, he felt the same way now. It''s novel, but a little bit at a loss. Su Qiruo leaned closer to Lin Ruoxing, and only when she got closer to him did she feel that the person beside her was not as stiff as before. "I''ll take you to make clothes later, and then we''ll go to Xuexiang Building for dinner, and then go to the candied fruit shop on the corner to pack some candied fruit for you, and then go to the jewelry shop when we return." Su Qiruo arranged everything well, Lin Ruoxing naturally had no objection. The two siblings walked together, and Lin Ruoxing finally felt a lot better. He is no longer obsessed with returning to Beijing, but happily eats the candied fruit in his hand. "Eat less sour food, so as not to make your teeth feel uncomfortable." Su Qiruo looked at Lin Ruoxing dotingly, and said softly. Lin Ruoxing squinted his eyes and ate another plum, then pinched one and gave it to Su Qiruo''s mouth. "Sister also eats one, it''s delicious and not so sour." If Su Qi couldn''t bear to refuse, she opened her mouth to hold it. The two siblings went to Xuexianglou after leaving Buzhuang, and they didn''t notice the carriage that followed them all the time. The man in the car was pale, trembling all over, his tightly pressed lips had lost all color, and Zhao Wenxuan, who was beside him, also turned pale with fright. "Li Mo, maybe it''s a misunderstanding, don''t be sad, it''s better to listen to Ms. Su explaining this matter." Zhao Wenxuan didn''t believe that Su Qiruo would be such a different person, but she couldn''t deny what they had just seen with their own eyes. Following the two of them all the way to Xuexiang Tower, not only Baihua Limo, but also Zhao Wenxuan could see clearly that the man beside Su Qiruo was a little more gentle and doting than Baihua Limo. That is definitely not something that can be pretended overnight, it must be love to the bone. When Zhao Wenxuan persuaded Baihua to leave Mo, she didn''t have much success, so she felt guilty. Bai Hualimo shook her head expressionlessly, and said in a daze, "I always thought that she was cold-tempered, and she finally treated me with some kind of friendship, and she was much closer than ordinary people." As he spoke, a wry smile rose from the corner of his mouth, "But when I saw her like this today, I felt like a joke. She treated me far worse than that man. After all, I forced this feeling, so I can''t blame her." At this time, Baihua Limo was still speaking for Su Qiruo. It''s just that he has always been proud, but now he is like a wilted eggplant, his eyes are no longer bright, and his heart is ashamed. He never knew that heartache can make people feel so painful, as if they are dead. "Li Mo, don''t be like this, maybe there is a misunderstanding, I believe Miss Su must not be that kind of person." For some reason, Zhao Wenxuan just felt that Su Qiruo shouldn''t be the kind of person who would go on and on. If she really has the heart, with her appearance, temperament and ability, she doesn''t have to give up her face to enter the city lord''s mansion, she can set up a yard outside, and she has the final say on how many husbands and servants she will marry, so why bother? surreptitiously? However, Zhao Wenxuan, the bystander, is clear, while Baihua Limo, the authority figure, is still in the dark. Baihua Limo shook her head again, lowered her eyes and looked at the fingers that were whitened by herself, and muttered: "It''s also gentle, but when she looks at him, she looks at me differently." Baihua Limo couldn''t imagine that they were still lying in the same bed last night doing the most intimate thing in the world, and today she appeared on the street with other men. Where did she leave him? He knew that she would go out of the house every day, and because he trusted her, he never questioned her whereabouts. She said she went to see an old friend, could it be that the man is the old friend she said? Looking at the intimate movements between the two, it seems that they have known each other for many years. If that person chased all the way from the capital to here for her, only this persistence is something that Baihualimo can''t compare to. No, he could do all that for her, and more. It''s just that she probably doesn''t care anymore! "Li Mo, let''s go back first!" Zhao Wenxuan was worried about what would happen to Baihua Limo, and planned to personally send him back to the City Lord''s Mansion. Unexpectedly, Bai Hua Li Mo was very stubborn: "No, I want to wait for her here. I want to see how much she loves him." He even wanted to know what it would be like for a cold-hearted person like Su Qiruo to love a man to the extreme. Baihua Limo laughed at himself deeply, he never thought that he would be willing to see the woman he loves with another man with his own eyes. He always thought that she had already started to like him, and she even said that she liked him. But this faint liking is not as profound as that deep love! Chapter 614： My Tsundere Husband (69) "Li Mo, don''t be like this, if there is any misunderstanding, won''t it hurt the relationship between your husband and wife?" Zhao Wenxuan wanted to persuade her again, since it would hurt her heart to see it, why did she insist on staying? If you have anything to say, you can just ask her when you meet her? After all, it is not my own business, and Zhao Wenxuan has never experienced these things, so I can''t empathize with them. "I''ll give her a chance to explain." But he still wanted to see what kind of man could be treated like this by Su Qiruo. Is it true that the son of the family in the capital is better than him and loves her more than him? If Baihua Limo didn''t dare to think about it anymore, he didn''t know what he would do without Su Qiruo. In the countless nights before, he had told himself that if Su Qiruo really didn''t want him anymore, even if he had the cheek to rely on her, he would definitely not let her throw him away. Because at that time he thought she was alone in this world, he loved her dearly and didn''t want her to be so pitiful. But today he suddenly felt that his persistence for so long had become a joke, people might not care about his liking or his sticky love at all. "I see that Ms. Su treats you sincerely. When things happen, speak up. There is nothing that cannot be explained. You must not do stupid things." Zhao Wenxuan reassured again, he was really afraid that Baihualimo would get into a dead end. How much Baihua Limo likes Su Qiruo, no one knows better than him. He grew up with Baihua Limo since childhood, and he knows Baihua Limo''s character very well. If it wasn''t for the extreme love, it would be impossible for Baihua Limo to give all of herself to a woman. If she really betrayed him, Zhao Wenxuan didn''t even dare to think about it... Baihua Limo laughed at himself, before today, he also thought that Su Qiruo treated her sincerely. But that was what he thought, not true. Su Qiruo took Lin Ruoxing to dinner, then walked back, and when he saw the plaque with the three characters "Fulai Pavilion", he couldn''t help being taken aback. There is also a Fulai Pavilion in Beijing. I dont know if it was driven by that person. Lin Ruoxing didn''t know about this, so he didn''t think there was anything wrong, so he just walked in the door first. Su Qiruo came to her senses and hurriedly followed. Lin Ruoxing''s gaze followed a set of accessories, and finally landed on a half-broken hairpin, tears welled up suddenly. Su Qiruo obviously also saw the hairpin, her eyes also turned red. This is her father''s favorite hairpin during his lifetime. It is said that it is a token of love given to him by his mother. His father wears it every day, and everyone in the house knows it. "elder sister" Lin Ruoxing clenched his fists tightly, and the tears that rolled out wet the veil. Su Qiruo''s father''s voice and smile appeared in front of Su Qiruo''s eyes, because her father was the emperor''s younger brother, in order to take care of the royal family''s dignity, he didn''t behead him together, and only gave him a three-foot white silk. Su Qiruo didn''t expect that those individuals would not even let go of a deceased person''s belongings. Xiaoer saw the two staring at the half hairpin in a daze, hurriedly came over and said: "Although this hairpin is only half, it is not ordinary. It is said that it came from the palace. If you two want to buy it, it can be cheaper." No matter how precious this hairpin is, now there is only half of it left, and it cannot be sold for a good price. If it weren''t for the two people staring at the half hairpin in a daze, Xiaoer would not recommend this one. After all, seeing that these two are not like ordinary people, they must not care about money. Lin Ruoxing hung his head and wiped away his tears, then turned sideways and gently tugged at Su Qiruo''s sleeve, Su Qiruo came back to his senses. "Wrap it up!" Because it belongs to her father, she doesn''t want to bargain. I didn''t send my father off for the last time, leaving this half of the hairpin as a thought. After she avenged the Su family, she buried the hairpin with her mother and father. Xiao Er was also taken aback, he didn''t expect this customer to buy it so happily. "Alright, wait a moment." Placing the hairpin neatly, Xiao Er came over with a smile and said, "The two guest officers can take a look at our other things. These are all shipped from the capital." After going through such a situation, Su Qiruo and Lin Ruoxing didn''t have the time to look at other things, so they quickly paid the money and left. Su Qiruo tightly clutched the wooden box in her hand, Lin Ruoxing followed closely beside her with red eyes, and looked at her worriedly. "elder sister" Su Qiruo raised her hand to wipe the teardrops hanging from the corners of Lin Ruoxing''s eyes, but instead comforted him, "It''s all over." Things are over, but in their hearts, how can they just pass like this? The old emperor was fatuous, and Zhou Xinjie was too deceitful. How could the lives of hundreds of people in his Su residence just pass away like this? "Sister, Xing''er will always be with my sister." Its a good thing that he can still depend on his sister for life, and its a good thing that he is still alive so that his sister wont be left alone. If he hadn''t experienced it personally, Lin Ruoxing wouldn''t have believed it. Being alive is actually far more painful than being dead. "Yes, my sister will also take good care of Xing''er." Su Qiruo gently put her arms around Lin Ruoxing''s shoulders, and said softly. Baihua Limo, who was following the two of them, felt a mouthful of blood choked in his throat, but couldn''t spit it out. So, no matter how much he tried to deceive himself, he couldn''t. The intimacy between the two is far better than that of Su Qiruo''s righteous monarch. He didn''t want to believe that she lied to her. What he asked her before was what she said herself, that she had never been married, nor had she ever had a crush. Baihua Limo clutched his heart, the pain made him almost faint. Even Zhao Wenxuan, who had been making excuses for Su Qiruo, didn''t know what to say at this moment. Su Qiruo doesn''t seem innocent. If it wasn''t for the special relationship, how could she be so close to that man? "Li Mo, I''ll take you home first." Zhao Wenxuan didn''t dare to let Baihua Limo watch it anymore, if he saw something that shouldn''t be seen again, he was afraid that Baihua Limo would not be able to bear it. Baihua Limo shook his head stubbornly, as if he went down to ask her why she treated him like this. Obviously, obviously he is her husband! "I want to see it again." But he didn''t dare to go down, he was afraid that she would say something that would make him miserable. The incident happened suddenly, and he hadn''t figured out how to face her. Su Qiruo sent Lin Ruoxing to the gate of the house, but didn''t go in again. She has been out for a while today, and Baihua Limo might be in a hurry to wait in the mansion. Put the box in Lin Ruoxing''s hands, Su Qiruo said: "Go back, I''ll come and see you tomorrow." This half hairpin is not suitable for taking back to the City Lord''s Mansion, Su Qiruo can only put it in Lin Ruoxing''s place first. Lin Ruoxing held the box carefully, and nodded obediently. "Sister, walk slowly." "I''m going to buy you jewelry today, but I don''t want to encounter this. My sister will take you shopping some other day." Chapter 615： My Tsundere Husband (70) Su Qiruo felt guilty, but the appearance of this hairpin doomed her to have no desire to wander around. Lin Ruoxing shook his head hastily: "Sister, go back and rest well. It''s a good thing to find half of my uncle''s hairpin today." His uncle is the son of the first emperor, His Royal Highness, his things should not be left among the people. Perhaps it was my uncle who had a spirit in heaven, which allowed him and his sister to buy this half hairpin thousands of miles away. I just dont know where the other half went. Su Qiruo nodded, said with a smile: "You go back quickly, I''ll watch you here." Lin Ruoxing saluted Su Qiruo before turning around and entering the house. Someone closed the door, Su Qiruo stood there for a while before leaving. In the carriage at the corner, Bai Hua Limo stared blankly at the reluctant Su Qiruo, her heart seemed to be torn apart. Such a look of reluctance, he had never seen in her. She has never cared so much about him. "Limo..." Zhao Wenxuan worriedly held Baihua Limo''s hand, but didn''t know how to comfort him. Baihua Limo said to Zhao Wenxuan, "Go back!" Some things, even if you don''t want to face them anymore, it''s not up to him to decide. He feels very uncomfortable now, and his mind is blank. Looking forward to seeing Su Qiruo soon, but also afraid of seeing her. He really didn''t know that she would come to this house every day, which was only one street away from the City Lord''s Mansion. The man who lives here is the man she cherishes most, the man who makes him jealous. Although the man was wearing a veil, judging from his body shape, he should be young, with a calm demeanor, he must be from everyone, and he is definitely not an ordinary man. Baihua Limo''s only self-confidence has disappeared, if that is also a man of allure, what should he rely on to keep her? Carriage is faster than walking, when Baihua Limo entered the mansion, Su Qiruo hadn''t arrived yet. He got off the carriage in a panic, forgot to say goodbye to Zhao Wenxuan, and just returned to his yard absent-mindedly. Zhao Wenxuan knew that he was unhappy, so she only asked Jixiang and Ruyi to take good care of him, and then went home by herself. Su Qiruo felt something was wrong as soon as she came back. Jixiang Ruyi, who was usually very warm and polite to her, looked at her today, as if she had knives hidden in her eyes. Just because of Su Qiruo''s identity, the two of them held back. Su Qiruo walked into the room, but didn''t see Baihua Limo, so he put the bag of candied fruit he bought on the table, and went into the inner room empty-handed. Baihua Limo was lying on the bed with her back facing the outside, maybe she fell asleep, her breathing was very light. Su Qiruo slowed down, sat on the edge of the bed and covered Baihua Limo with a quilt, then leaned forward and kissed his forehead, and then gently backed out. As soon as she left, the person on the bed covered his face and sobbed. Afraid of being heard by her, Baihua Limo bit her lip tightly and dared not make a sound. If she said she didn''t like him, but she didn''t show that kind of heartlessness. But if she likes it, compared with that man, she will be a little less close. Baihua Limo felt that he was going crazy, he really didn''t know how to face Su Qiruo. If she really has someone she likes, why should she seduce him like this? The gentler she treats him, the more uncomfortable he feels. Ruyi came in with tea and snacks, seeing Su Qiruo sitting at the table in a daze, she couldn''t help frowning. Perhaps feeling the unkind gaze on her, Su Qiruo glanced at Ruyi coldly, without any emotion in her eyes. After all, Ruyi was the first to support Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo to be together. Now that he sees his young master sad, he feels unhappy, and just wants to let Su Qiruo and young master make it clear. If Su Qi was someone, Ji Xiang only hesitated for a moment, and she felt that something was wrong. Baihua Limo had never slept at this hour before, either he was not feeling well, or something else happened. "What happened to your son?" Su Qiruo''s voice was not loud, but with a bit of majesty, Ruyi was startled for a moment. He didn''t know whether he should tell Miss Su the truth, the son should have come to tell her this matter in person. "Young Master, he...has something on his mind." Ruyi dare not tell Su Qiruo what happened before, this is not for him as a servant. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, before she had time to ask any more questions, she vaguely heard sobbing inside. Ruyi was also afraid of being caught and asked some unanswerable questions, so she hurriedly retreated while Su Qiruo was frowning. Su Qiruo strode into the inner room, before Baihua Limo got under the quilt, someone caught him. "What''s the matter? Who bullied you? Tell me, and I will avenge you." Su Qiruo strode forward, took Baihua Limo into her arms, and asked hastily. She asked Baihua Limo before going out, and he only said that she was going to patrol the streets with Zhao Wenxuan, so she went to Lin Ruoxing''s place with peace of mind. Could it be that she was bullied? Su Qiruo''s first reaction was that Baihua Limo had met someone from the Wan family. Although Wan Lai Bao had become invalid, she was not the only daughter in the Wan family. Bai Huali Moben still wanted to be tense, but when she heard her question, she couldn''t hold it back any longer, and threw herself into her arms and cried for the rest of her life. Su Qiruo felt distressed, and while stroking Baihua Limo''s back, she wiped away his tears. It''s just that the tears wiped away more and more, Baihua Limo was about to faint from crying, and Su Qiruo''s heart was suspended. This must be how bullied! If she were to know who moved Baihua Limo, she would definitely not let that person go. Baihua Limo cried for a long time before gently pushing Su Qiruo''s body away. Even though she was still gentle to herself, she still smelled like other men, which he didn''t like. "Enough crying, but are you willing to talk to me?" If Su Qi knew that Baihua Limo was stubborn, if he was unwilling to speak up, even if she forced him, he would not speak up. Baihua Limo raised her red and swollen eyes to look at Su Qiruo. There was naked worry in her eyes, and she couldn''t deceive anyone. Actually, she also has him in her heart. He always knew. Just compared to that person, he is nothing. "Where did you go today?" The hoarse voice was somewhat aggrieved, but more of fear. "I went out to meet..." Before Su Qiruo finished speaking, Baihua Limo took it and said, "Is it an old friend?" Old person? Hehe, it''s fortunate that he has always believed in her like that. Su Qiruo seems to understand something, what makes Baihua Limo so sad and makes Jixiang Ruyi so hostile to her must be something she has done to Baihua Limo. "It''s an old friend, but it''s not just an old friend." Su Qiruo nodded, originally wanted to take Baihua Limo to see Lin Ruoxing a few days later, but now it seems that she can''t wait. She had no intention of hiding Baihua Limo, but she also didn''t expect to drag him into the vortex of revenge so early. Chapter 616： My Tsundere Husband (71) Baihua Limo smiled wryly, tears rolling down the corners of her eyes again. "I''ve seen it all." Su Qiruo was startled, but soon understood what he meant. I''m afraid that he accidentally saw her and Lin Ruoxing on the street, and that''s why he misunderstood. "do you like me?" Baihua Limo suddenly changed the subject, although Su Qiruo didn''t understand, she still nodded her head honestly. "like." "But you still have someone you like more." Baihua Limo cried and suddenly laughed again, mocking herself, "You treat him more tenderly than I do. You take him to make new clothes, eat at Xuexiang Restaurant, and buy jewelry...you still hug him!" She had never done these things with him, and she had never been so close to him outside. Su Qiruo was dumbfounded by Baihua Limo''s words, and raised his hand to wipe the tears off his face. "So it was because of this incident, then your tears today were really in vain." Su Qiruo tightly hugged Baihua Limo again, not letting him escape. Baihua Limo was really annoyed, not only did she not repent, but she even laughed. "Is that why you don''t believe me?" Su Qiruo really felt distressed and wanted to laugh. "You have embraced other men, how can I trust you? You go out of the house every day to see him, and where do you leave me?" He was really going to be **** off by the woman in front of him. He pushed the woman holding him hard again, but the man refused to let go of him at all. Most of Baihua Limo''s anger dissipated in this way, and he himself felt that he was worthless, that life like that before would be worse than death, but after being hugged by her and saying a few soft words, he softened his heart. He even thought that as long as she explained that she had nothing to do with that man, he would believe it. Seeing that Baihua Limo''s little face was flushed from crying, Su Qiruo was not willing to tease him anymore, so she explained in a low voice: "The child you saw today is not the outer room I raised outside, but Su''s house. The youngest son of the third room, the youngest son of my third aunt, my little cousin. Now the only survivors of the Su family are me and him, and a large part of the reason why I fled all the way to Baihua City was to find him." Baihua Limo''s red lips were slightly parted in shock, and she didn''t know what to do for a while. Co-authored with him for most of the day, the person who has been jealous for most of the day is actually in his brother-in-law? "I also just found him not long ago. I thought I would introduce you to each other in a few days. I didn''t want to cause such a misunderstanding." The main reason is that Lin Ruoxing never goes out, and Su Qiruo never thought that after finally taking him out once, she was bumped into by Baihua Limo. Su Qiruo told Baihua Limo about Lin Ruoxing''s affairs in detail, and only hoped that Baihua Limo, the brother-in-law, would forgive this misunderstanding today, and love Lin Ruoxing a little more in the future. This person didn''t even know each other yet, and a big accident happened first. How will they get along with each other in the future? Baihua Limo was already so ashamed, he suddenly thought of what Zhao Wenxuan had said to persuade him, asking him not to be in a hurry, and to talk clearly with Su Qiruo, but he liked her so much that he lost his mind for a while. It''s also his fault that he didn''t trust her enough, even though Zhao Wenxuan knew she was not such a volatile woman, yet he still doubted her. If he had stepped forward to say hello generously at that time, things would not have turned out like this. "Since I promised you that I will never have another man, how could I betray you? The daughter of my Su family has never served as a servant, and there is no problem with keeping an outsider." Su Qiruo doesn''t blame Baihua Limo for not believing her, anyone would do the same. I lost my mind because I cared too much. Baihua Limo is still doing well, even if he bumped into her with Lin Ruoxing, he didn''t cry with her, but shed tears silently. If it wasn''t for her being alert and discovering the strangeness of their master and servant, maybe he would be sad for a long time. "Look, your eyes are swollen from crying, how can you see people!" Su Qiruo held Baihua Limo''s face and said half-jokingly, she really didn''t expect him to cry like this! "My wife, I''m sorry." Baihua Limo carefully grabbed the corner of Su Qiruo''s sleeve, and said with guilt. It''s all because he is ignorant, even though she has worked so hard, he still let her coax her in a petty temper. "You''re not wrong. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have kept the matter about my younger brother from you. It''s just that I hope that next time you encounter such a thing, you can tell me well, instead of crying like this . Su Qiruo held Baihua Limo''s hand, leaned over and kissed Baihua Limo''s hair, without any intention of complaining about him. "There will be no next time, never again." Baihua Limo''s head was shaking like a rattle, he had enough memory once this time, how dare there be another time. "Is it because you don''t even use lunch and just worry about being sad?" Su Qiruo felt that she still understood Baihualimo, so he was out of breath from crying, and followed her all the way to Lin Ruoxing''s house, probably not in the mood to eat. Baihua Limo nodded, with a hint of coquetry: "I''m hungry." "I''ll ask Jixiang Ruyi to prepare meals for you, and you get up and wash your face." Su Qiruo pulled Bai Hua Limo to get up, helped him get dressed together, and then went out to order to prepare meals. Jixiang and Ruyi stared wide-eyed. They didn''t expect Miss Su to be so powerful, and she solved it as soon as she got out. Young Master, he must have been deceived by Miss Su''s rhetoric, right? The two were worried and happy for their young master. But they still believed in their bones that Su Qiruo was not that kind of person. The kindness she has treated their young master these days, they have all seen it, it is definitely not pretending. No matter, as long as the young master believes in her, they will too. Baihua Limo is in a good mood and has a good appetite. With Su Qiruo by his side, he ate an extra bowl of rice than usual. "Eat slowly, why are you so hungry?" Su Qiruo raised her hand to remove the rice grains from the corner of Baihua Limo''s mouth, and laughed softly. Bai Huali''s eating speed slowed down when his ears were hot. "Tomorrow, I will take you to make new clothes and buy new jewelry, and then go to Xuexianglou for dinner." Su Qiruo said guiltily. Baihua Limo raised her head in doubt, but she heard her say again: "It''s just the two of us." It was only then that he realized what he had complained to her just now. "My wife, I am not..." Baihua Limo explained in a panic, but Su Qiruo hurriedly interrupted him. "I know, you are not such a superficial man. But this thing is really not good enough for me. Although I accompany you out of the house every day, I am always looking at shops and talking about business. I have never been with you properly." Every time they went to Xuexiang Building, there were others there, and although Baihua Limo''s complaints were angry, they were also true. It is also the first time for Su Qiruo to like someone, so she doesn''t know how to get along with him. It seems to be a little enlightened now. Chapter 617： My Tsundere Husband (72) "There is no need to be so troublesome, the wife-master has worked very **** weekdays, as long as I can follow the wife-master, that is enough." Baihua Limo also feels sorry for Su Qiruo. Recently, her mother has entrusted her with all the affairs of the City Lord''s Mansion, and she is very busy every day. I heard that she has ordered people to find Beishan Saint, and she will be able to arrive at Baihua City in a few days. At that time, the mother will have to take care of her body, and I am afraid that all the work will have to be done by the wife. "Not hard." Su Qiruo looked at Baihualimo with a smile, and made him sad today, she had to do something to make him happy. After tossing and tossing for a long time, Baihua Limo was also tired, so Su Qiruo accompanied him to take a nap for half an hour. Wake up, all the unhappiness has disappeared, and the rest is joy. Baihua Limo nestled in Su Qiruo''s arms, he refused to get up, so Su Qiruo was naturally willing to accompany him. It''s all because of her, Su Qiruo felt guilty, so she doted on him more. Baihua Limo wrapped a small strand of Su Qiruo''s hair around her fingertips, and asked with a whimper, "Are all the sons of the aristocratic families in the capital as pure and elegant as Young Master Su?" Although he didn''t see Lin Ruoxing''s face clearly, he could guess from the outline. Su Qiruo''s younger brother''s appearance will naturally not be bad. Su Qiruo let out a muffled laugh, and said honestly: "The young masters raised by families in Beijing are all the same, they are all compared with a ruler, there is no difference." From Su Qiruo''s point of view, those aristocratic princes who spend all day thinking of throwing themselves at her are not good stubblers, they are all masters in the backyard. In comparison, the sons of the Su family are much more dignified. Baihua Limo bent the corners of her lips, then tilted her head and asked, "Does the wife leader think that a man like Li Mo who is not bound by the world is different from them?" Everyone said that he was terrified of the world and disrespectful of etiquette, but he didn''t think that a man had to be raised in the backyard. That kind of life was not what he wanted. He felt that Su Qiruo was different from other women, she always supported him. "Naturally, Limo is unique." Su Qiruo smiled and nodded, Baihua Limo is naturally different from the sons of aristocratic families measured by those rulers. He is lively, resolute, sometimes aloof and sometimes arrogant, and in front of her, he is like a naive child. Only such a man with a true temperament is what she likes. "I''m really afraid that my wife will dislike me. I know that I can''t be more disciplined than a son of a family, and I''m jealous, but I really like my wife." Because she likes her so much, she can''t see other men around her. Even just a light hug is like plucking out his heart. "You are fine." This is fine, no need to change. Hearing what Su Qiruo said, Baihua Limo felt relieved. He made a fuss over such a trivial matter today, fearing that his wife-lord would get tired of him. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but bend the corners of her mouth when she heard Baihua Limo let out a breath of relief secretly. She has a lot of eyes and knows how to trick her. After Baihua Limo got up, she secretly ordered Jixiang to go to the Zhao Mansion, telling Zhao Wenxuan that everything during the day was a misunderstanding and that he was fine. Although Zhao Wenxuan didn''t know the reason, she also believed that Baihua Limo wasn''t lying to him, so she finally felt relieved. The Saint of Beishan was invited to the City Lord''s Mansion. Because of the relationship with the Su family, and Baihuawu saved Su Qiruo''s life, she made an exception to check the pulse of Baihuawu. "Because of poisoning, I have been suffering for a long time." "Poisoned?" Everyone was shocked, and Li''s face turned pale. He always thought that the wife''s poor health was due to her old age, but it turned out that she had been poisoned. "It''s been twenty years since the poison was said, but fortunately the old woman came in time, otherwise you will have to wait for the funeral next month!" The saint of Beishan nodded, thinking that for Su Qiruo''s sake, she also had to save the life of the Lord of Hundred Flowers. Li''s complexion froze, with deep hatred bursting out of his eyes, he clenched his fists tightly and looked at Baihuawu. sneered: "This is the good sister left by my mother, a blood relative who took your daughter''s life is not enough, but also yours!" Bai Huawu''s complexion is not very good-looking, if it is because she is sick and her health is getting worse, that''s all, if it is caused by poisoning, then the culprit is only Da Fang. Because once she died, the owner of Dafang would be the owner of the City Lord''s Mansion. Really good idea! "Aunt Jing, I''d better trouble you to detoxify your mother-in-law first!" Su Qiruo feels that now is not the time to settle the old score, the most important thing is to detoxify the old mother-in-law first. "Forget it, you will have plenty of time to settle your family affairs in the future." The sage of Beishan wrote the prescription with a pen, and his servants immediately went to grab the medicine. With her on the scene, Baihuawu was not in danger of her life for the time being. Baihua Limo took the account book and flipped through it carefully. The sunlight outside the window reflected on his fair face, covering him with a layer of softness. Su Qiruo stepped forward and wrapped Baihua Limo into her arms, enjoying a moment of tranquility. Baihua Limo nestled obediently into Su Qiruo''s arms, the account book fell on the couch, and the wind turned a few pages. "Why did you come back so early today?" Su Qiruo has been very busy these past few days, always leaving early and returning late, it''s rare to return early today. Su Qiruo''s eyes flickered, and she lowered her eyes and said, "I''m done with today''s business, so I''ll come back earlier to accompany you." The old emperor was critically ill, Zhou Xinjie was about to rebel, and she might have to go back. It''s just that she can''t take Baihualimo away, the situation in Beijing is unpredictable, how can she take him to die. But she didn''t know how to talk to him about it, even if she forced him to stay, with Baihualimo''s temperament, she would definitely chase after him secretly. Su Qiruo was thinking, no one in the capital knows Baihua Limo, as long as she sneaks away, even if Baihua Limo chases after her to the capital, no one will know who he or she is. As long as Baihua Limo doesn''t reveal his identity, no one can hurt him. But Su Qiruo is still a little bit reluctant, the capital city is really too far away. How can a man travel such a long distance? What if he encounters any accident along the way? Su Qiruo is not at ease whether to take him or not. "The wife-lord hasn''t been with me like this for a long time." He still remembers the few days when they first got married, she never separated from him for a moment. Thinking about it now, he still finds it very sweet. Su Qiruo gently stroked Baihua Limo''s side face, and said guiltily: "When you settle down in the future, I will accompany you like this every day." If she can survive, she will definitely make up for him. If He still needs a child! Thinking like this, Su Qiruo took out a pill and put it in her mouth, leaned over and pressed it on Baihualimo''s lips. A familiar smell wrapped in a hint of sweetness, which soon softened Baihua Limo''s body. When facing Su Qiruo, he could never control his body. Even before dinner, the two of them went to bed and slept until it was mid-morning before getting up. Chapter 618： My Tsundere Husband (73) Baihua Limo pursed her lips and snickered, Su Qiruo pinched his cold face lightly, hugged him in her arms and said, "Fortunately, I''m married, if you marry into someone else''s house, don''t go to your father-in-law every day. Make up your mind in the morning and evening, those wicked fathers will definitely set rules for you every day." The sun is already drying his ass, Baihua Limo is still lying in bed, Su Qiruo''s arm is being pressed by him, so he has no choice but to stay with him. At most two more months, she has to leave. Wanjia''s business has lost more than half of it under the suppression of Su Qiruo and Zhao Wenxuan. It has to be said that Zhao Wenxuan was born with the wrong gender. His means and ability, even Su Qiruo admires him somewhat. With Zhao Wenxuan''s help, Su Qiruo can do these things with twice the result with half the effort. The two of them made an appointment to meet again at Xuexianglou, Zhao Wenxuan arrived early, and Su Qiruo came a step late. "Boss Zhao has been waiting for a long time." "I just arrived too." Zhao Wenxuan smiled faintly, raised her eyes to look at Su Qiruo, and then quickly retracted. He was actually quite afraid of being alone with Su Qiruo. He had been in contact with so many women, but she was the only one who gave him a different feeling. But the person in front of him is his best friend''s wife, and he dare not covet her. It''s just that sometimes I can''t control myself, and I always want to get closer to her. Zhao Wenxuan always felt that she was sick. Knowing what kind of life he was doomed to live in this life, she still shamelessly imagined an accident that would never happen. It''s just that if Su Qi is frank, Zhao Wenxuan can easily control her thoughts. He thought, sometimes liking doesn''t necessarily mean being together, he appreciates Su Qiruo''s way of dealing with people and can learn a lot from her, this kind of liking shouldn''t be a burden to each other. After figuring it out, Zhao Wenxuan raised her head again, her gaze much brighter. "The business between the Wan family and the Wei family has been cut off. Boss Wei has clearly taken refuge in the City Lord''s Mansion, but Li Mo''s newly opened shop is very busy, so I want to hand over the business with the Wei family to Boss Zhao." Since Su Qiruo is going to leave, she has to save the way for Baihua Limo. One should not be too greedy, always wanting to eat one bite and become a big fat man. Besides, a man like Baihualimo couldn''t bear so much. If she wasn''t here, he would be too busy with the business in his hands, and then there would really be a big mess. Instead of being difficult to end at that time, it is better to give Zhao Wenxuan a favor now. In the future, if she is not by Baihualimo''s side, Zhao Wenxuan can take care of him a little more. Although both are men, Zhao Wenxuan is much more convenient than Baihua Limo. And after getting along for a while, Su Qiruo also believed in Zhao Wenxuan''s character. Zhao Wenxuan was shocked, he didn''t expect that Su Qiruo called him here today to give him a big deal. "But Boss Wei discussed this business with you and Li Mo, I''m afraid it''s..." Although Zhao Wenxuan wanted this business, she was unwilling to take advantage of others, especially those of Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo. To be honest, since Su Qiruo took over Baihua Limo''s shop, he has already taken advantage of it. "You are on good terms with Li Mo, and we all believe in your character. Li Mo will have to raise children in the future, and he will not be able to take care of so many things. Instead of taking advantage of others, it is better to leave it to you. It''s an outsider''s field." The city lord''s mansion already has a lot of properties, and with the private property in Baihua Limo''s hands, he would never be able to spend it all in a few lifetimes. If Su Qi just wanted to find a shelter for Baihua Limo, then Zhao Wenxuan was very suitable. She even thought that if she couldn''t come back in the future, letting Zhao Wenxuan pretend to be with Baihua Limo and raise their child together would be a way out for the two of them. Of course, this is also Su Qiruo''s worst plan. Zhao Wenxuan frowned, and heard something wrong from Su Qiruo''s words. "what do you mean?" She only said that Baihualimo couldn''t take care of her, but she didn''t say anything about herself. Could it be that she wants to leave? Su Qiruo didn''t expect Zhao Wenxuan to be so sensitive, but she didn''t intend to hide it from him. Su Qiruo nodded, and cupped his fists at Zhao Wenxuan: "Li Mo is stubborn, I hope Boss Zhao will take care of him in the future." Zhao Wenxuan was shocked and angry, he knew how much Baihua Limo cared about this woman in front of him, if she left, Baihua Limo would definitely not feel better. How dare she hand over Baihua Limo to another woman just like that? "I have nothing to do with Li Mo, he is all about you, how can you hand him over to me? It is impossible between us..." Zhao Wenxuan wanted to tell Su Qiruo directly that he was also a man, but in the end she endured it. He kept this matter a secret for half his life, and never planned to say it out loud. Even if he wanted to persuade Su Qiruo, he didn''t know how to express it. "Boss Zhao misunderstood. I have never doubted you and Limo, but I have unavoidable difficulties. Although Limo is protected by his mother, it is inevitable that there will be times when he can''t take care of him. The people in the city, he only believes in you. " Su Qiruo felt that with Zhao Wenxuan''s intelligence and the fact that they had been together for so long, they must have already started to doubt her identity. She is so frank, and she is also expressing her trust in Zhao Wenxuan. Zhao Wenxuan''s face turned pale, and she finally understood what Su Qi was going to do. The case of the Su familys injustice was known to everyone in the Beiyue Kingdom, but the imperial power was in power, even if they all knew that the Su family was wronged, so what? Having suffered such a great grievance, if Su Qiruo doesn''t seek justice with Su Qiruo''s temperament, then she really doesn''t look like her. So, Zhao Wenxuan didn''t know how to persuade her. "will you come back?" For some reason, Zhao Wenxuan''s voice trembled when she asked this question, but he was actually afraid. It would be a pity if such a magnificent woman died in the struggle for power. He was even more worried, if something happened to Su Qiruo, Baihua Limo might not be able to live alone. He is too aware of Baihualimo''s temperament. "If alive, come back." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, Zhao Wenxuan''s eyes were dazzled by the demeanor between her brows and eyes. But it was this smile that made people feel extremely distressed. If Su Qi exchanged her secrets for Zhao Wenxuan''s care for Baihua Limo, she was actually betting that Zhao Wenxuan would not let her down. Zhao Wenxuan''s eyes turned red, and she hurriedly turned her head away. After a long time, I saw him nodding. "I promise you." Even without her entrustment, he would not ignore Baihualimo. But she still came to him on purpose, which is enough to prove how much she cares about Baihualimo. Su Qiruo used her secret and life to tell her that she loves Baihualimo very much. Zhao Wenxuan was both distressed and happy for Baihua Limo. His sincerity had never been wronged, but this woman had too many burdens, and she couldn''t protect him as well as ordinary people. "After Wanjia is resolved, you and Limo can live in peace in the future." Chapter 619： My Tsundere Husband (74) This is the last thing Su Qiruo will do, she must push the Wanjia out of Baihua City, and must not leave any hidden dangers for Baihua Limo. Zhao Wenxuan stared at Su Qiruo with wide eyes: "You have been targeting Wanjia all these days not because of robbing business, but because of Limo?" He always thought that Su Qiruo''s swiftness in doing things was due to her own temperament, and she just wanted to expand the business quickly to prove her ability, and to break the rumors that she was a married woman who was soft. Su Qiruo nodded without hesitation: "Wan Laibao has his eyes on Li Mo, and wants to plot against him with Bai Huaqing." Su Qiruo told Zhao Wenxuan what she had heard from Baihua Limo before, and then cryptically mentioned some things she knew. Actually, she got rid of Wanjia not only to protect Baihua Limo, but also Zhao Wenxuan. Wan Laibao had been messing around with Zhao Wenxuan, who was still a woman, and might have discovered his identity at some point. But she didn''t need to talk to Zhao Wenxuan about this, so as not to cause him more trouble. Zhao Wenxuan gritted her teeth angrily. He really didn''t know that the Wan family was so disgusting. "You should have told me earlier, so I can help you." Su Qiruo smiled: "You have helped me enough." Without Zhao Wenxuan, she would not be able to do these things so smoothly. The two took their leave after dinner and left. Zhao Wenxuan looked at the leaving carriage, unable to recover for a long time. Su Qiruo used thunderous means to clean up the Wan family, and forced the Wan family out of Baihua City. Under the control of the city lord Baihuawu, Wanjia''s business was distributed to many merchants in the city, among which Zhao Wenxuan was the most. Su Qiruo finally felt relieved, and planned to visit Lin Ruoxing first, and then return to the City Lord''s Mansion. "Sister, everything is packed." Lin Ruoxing''s eyes sparkled, he finally waited for this day. I heard that the old emperor was about to die, and the princesses were fighting to the death. They went back to help the princess, and they caught the second, fourth, and fifth emperors by surprise. The old ministries of the young ladies of the Su family have assembled, and they can attack the capital just waiting for an order. Su Qiruo nodded, and said to the secret guard, "Leave at a quarter o''clock tomorrow." "Yes, young master!" They waited for too long, and finally waited for this day. "Go to bed early." Su Qiruo was about to leave after saying that, but was stopped by Lin Ruoxing. "Sister, are you really going back without brother-in-law?" Lin Ruoxing had been in contact with Baihua Limo for a while, and he found that this young lady really liked her sister, so he felt sorry for her. The children of the Su family are destined to be different from ordinary people and cannot give them a stable life. Su Qiruo paused, and replied without looking back: "En." Baihua Limo might not know it yet, but he already has their flesh and blood. Now the only blood of Su family and Baihua family is in his stomach, she can''t let him take risks. This is also the reason why Su Qiruo was willing to want him after hearing Baihua Limo''s confession. Since he recognized her and would not marry unless she was the only one, she would fulfill him and give him a child. I only hope that this child can tie Baihua Limo and let him stay in Baihua City with peace of mind. Lin Ruoxing pursed her lips, watched Su Qiruo''s back disappear before turning back to the room. In fact, he could tell that his sister was not willing to part with her brother-in-law. It''s just that the Su family''s grievances have not been avenged, and their children''s affair cannot be allowed. When Su Qiruo returned home, Baihua Limo was still looking at the account books at the table. He was different from other men, everyone was studying piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but he liked to do calculations and practice martial arts, so he had an informal character. "My wife, why did you come back so early today?" Baihua Limo heard the voice, put down the book and ran over. During this period of time, the wife-in-law leaves early and returns late, and it has been a long time since she has been with him properly. Sometimes Baihua Limo would go to the shop with Su Qiruo, but now his new shop is making money, he has to guard it personally, and other things can only be left to Su Qiruo. If Su Qi had left early, Baihualimo hadn''t even woken up yet. But she came back late, and Baihua Limo was already asleep most of the time. It has been a long time since the two of them have been together alone like this. Seeing the sparkle in Baihua Limo''s eyes, Su Qiruo''s heart ached. She will finally feel sorry for him. Su Qiruo caught Baihua Limo''s body who was flying over, and hugged him tightly. "Run slowly, and be careful not to fall." Baihua Limo, who was so stable before, didn''t know when she became like this, like a child in front of her. "I know my wife will definitely catch me." Baihua Limo didn''t care and said, the wife''s mistress is strong in martial arts, so she can catch him naturally, so she won''t be willing to let him get hurt! "There are contingencies in everything. If I can''t catch it, won''t you be broken?" Su Qiruo let go of the person in her arms, with a serious expression on her face. Baihua Limo murmured, "That''s impossible." "You!" Su Qiruo tapped Baihua Limo''s nose, then pulled her back to sit on the couch. "You must not be so reckless in the future. Your body is the most important thing. Take care of your body and have a baby earlier. Now, the blood of my Su family and your Baihua family will all depend on you to inherit." Su Qiruo seemed to be joking with Baihua Limo, but the expression on his face was unprecedentedly serious. Baihua Limo''s body froze, she lowered her eyes and said, "Tomorrow, I will ask Beishan Sage to take my pulse and see when I can have a child." They have been married for a long time, and he is actually quite anxious. "Maybe it already exists!" Su Qiruo smiled, her eyes flickered unnaturally. Baihua Limo glanced at Su Qiruo with a blushing face, and said angrily: "My wife, this kind of joke is not funny at all, she is in a hurry!" "Don''t worry, fate will come naturally." Su Qiruo gently squeezed Baihua Limo''s face, and said softly. Baihua Limo suddenly sat up straight, took Su Qiruo''s hands, looked into her eyes and said seriously: "Although you were allowed to enter the city lord''s mansion in the name of your ex-wife, it was just to do it for the big house. You see. What I said that day was from the bottom of my heart. In the future, our eldest daughter will be named Su according to yours, and the second daughter will be named Baihua." If there is only one daughter, she can only be named Su. "It doesn''t matter what the surname is. No matter which one you choose, it''s our child." I will not love her more because her surname is Su, nor will I love her less because her surname is not Su. "If it weren''t for the fact that my sister was gone, we wouldn''t have to be in such a difficult situation." Baihua Limo sighed helplessly, because he had suffered too much because he had no sisters. "Even without your sister, you don''t have to be embarrassed. Bring up our child well. As for his last name, it doesn''t matter." If Su Qi didn''t dare to tell Baihua Limo that she was leaving, she could only speak vaguely. Chapter 620： My Tsundere Husband (75) Baihua Limo''s body froze, her long eyelashes trembled, and the hand holding Su Qiruo also tightened. "What''s the wife doing with all these nice things?" What does it mean to bring up their children properly? Su Qiruo hurriedly changed the subject: "Just chatting casually, how is the shop recently?" Baihua Limo blinked, nodded, and said with a smile: "With the blueprints of the wife-owner, the business will naturally be very good. Other shops are not our opponents at all." "That''s great, I also drew some blueprints in the study, and I will pick them up when you need them." Su Qiruo rubbed Baihua Limo''s head lightly, then she didn''t dare to mention these things again. At night, the two embraced and slept together. Hearing the steady breathing of the person beside her, Su Qiruo couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. I don''t know if I will live or die here, and I don''t know when I will see you next time. I hope that Baihua Limo will not hate him, but live a good life. Either wait for her to come back to pick him up, or forget about her... At midnight, Su Qiruo suddenly opened her eyes, looked at the person in her arms through the dim moonlight, leaned over and kissed his pouting red lips, and then carefully got up. Take out a letter from her pocket and press it on the table. Su Qiruo stood in the outer room, looked back, and then strode away. The city lord''s mansion was completely quiet, except for the occasional noise from the night guards. If Su Qi didn''t dare to go through the gate, she jumped up the wall, tapped her toes a few times, and disappeared into the night. "I have seen the young master." The dark guard and others were already waiting at the gate of the city, and Lin Ruoxing also changed into women''s clothing and sat on the horseback. The ancestors of the Su family were built on horseback. The descendants of the Su family grew up on horseback since childhood, and Lin Ruoxing was no exception. Su Qiruo glanced at Lin Ruoxing, and ordered someone to bring a cloak and put it on him. "It''s cold at night, you should wear more clothes." Beishan Saint will stay in Baihua City for a while, if something happens to Lin Ruoxing, they really can''t find anyone to see him. Lin Ruoxing curled his lips into a smile, that handsome face that was five points similar to Su Qiruo was full of chicness. "Elder sister too underestimates Xing''er, Xing''er has already recovered." Su Qiruo pursed her lips lightly, but she couldn''t laugh because she felt ashamed of Baihualimo in her heart. "elder sister" The smile on Lin Ruoxing''s face froze suddenly, looking at the carriage chasing at the gate of the city, he called Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo froze and turned her back with difficulty. The hand holding the rein tightened, and she didn''t even think about how to talk to Baihualimo... However, when the carriage stopped, the person who got off was not the one she thought in her heart. It can''t be said that she was relieved, but still a little disappointed, in short, Su Qiruo quickly calmed down again. "How did you come?" Zhao Wenxuan, who was dressed in black, looked a little anxious, because some things were delayed, he came out a bit late, but luckily he didn''t miss it. "I''ll see you off." Zhao Wenxuan jumped off the carriage, pointed to the carriage she was riding in and the one following behind, and said to Su Qiruo, "Acquaintance, this is a gift from me, I hope you don''t refuse." Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows lightly, she didn''t understand what Zhao Wenxuan meant. Zhao Wenxuan signaled her to dismount, and Su Qiruo landed beside Zhao Wenxuan neatly. Zhao Wenxuan led Su Qiruo to the carriage, opened a box, and showed her the black ball inside. Su Qiruo was shocked: "You..." "This is the first time I went out with my mother when I was young. Don''t look at them as inconspicuous. This car is enough for you to destroy a capital city." Although Zhao Wenxuan''s voice was soft, it sounded like thunder in Su Qiruo''s ears. She naturally knew this thing, and Baihua City extended in all directions, presumably these gunpowder-like things were transported from other places, and fell into Zhao Wenxuan''s hands unintentionally. Seeing Su Qiruo''s shocked face, Zhao Wenxuan whispered again: "I also inquired about it later, this thing is called fireball, it is extremely difficult to make, throwing one can destroy a large area, I almost didn''t die at that time Knowing the danger of fireballs, I have been hiding them in the cellar, and I dug them out last night, fortunately there was still time." It would be a lie to say that she is not moved. Su Qiruo and Zhao Wenxuan can only be regarded as casual acquaintances, but he is willing to help her like this. If this thing is in the hands of Zhao Wenxuan, how much wealth can it create for him! "You don''t need to thank me, and you don''t need to refuse. I did this for Li Mo. I only hope that you will return safely, so don''t hurt his heart." Zhao Wenxuan closed the box with lowered eyes, not daring to look into Su Qiruo''s eyes. Actually, it was he himself who didn''t want anything to happen to her. Even if he can''t marry her, he still hopes that she will be well. Come back well. "Don''t thank me for your kindness. If I come back, I will have a good drink with Wen Xuan." Su Qiruo didn''t hesitate, and solemnly cupped her fists at Zhao Wenxuan. With these fireballs, her chances of winning have increased by at least 30%. Zhou Xinjie must die, and she must also work hard to live. Zhao Wenxuan couldn''t help clenching the hand behind her back. This was the first time she called him "Wenxuan". He didn''t like this name all the time, but when she said it, he just thought it sounded very nice. "Okay, I''ll wait for you to come back." Zhao Wenxuan nodded with a smile, then met Su Qiruo''s gaze, open and clear. "I''m afraid Li Mo will make trouble after waking up, so I hope Wen Xuan can help dissuade him. With these fireballs, I will return safely." "nature." Zhao Wenxuan nodded again, then took out a thick cloth bag from her bosom and stuffed it into Su Qiruo''s bosom. Before she could ask, he jumped on the horse''s back, turned the horse''s head, and galloped away. There is only a voice in the night: "Take care." Su Qiruo opened the cloth bag, and saw that it was a thick stack of bank notes, which made her dumbfounded. She didn''t intend to eat soft food, but found that all the men around her seemed to be quite rich. Lin Ruoxing wanted to give her Zhuangzi''s shop, and Baihua Limo wanted to give her all her savings. Even Zhao Wenxuan, her partner, gave her a lot of money. Ying San followed up, looking at the banknote in Su Qiruo''s hand, he couldn''t help but click his tongue: "This boss Zhao is really kind, I''m afraid he gave all his savings to the young master." Su Qiruo folded the banknote and put it back in her bosom, whether she needed it or not, she would remember Zhao Wenxuan''s favor. If she was still alive in the future and he needed it, she would definitely not refuse. "Set off." Su Qi Ruofei got on the horse, and Yingsan personally brought people to drive the two carriages sent by Zhao Wenxuan. Although Zhao Wenxuan and Su Qiruo''s voices were not loud, none of the hidden guards were masters, and they could all hear clearly. Even the expressions of their young masters are enough to prove how valuable these two carts are. Su Qiruo held the token of the City Lord''s Mansion in his hand, and it was as easy as pie to get out of the city. The sound of horseshoes disappeared at the end of the road. Although the soldiers defending the city were puzzled, they did not dare to say anything. Chapter 621： My Tsundere Husband (76) The left and right are the business of the superiors. As long as they follow the rules, they will not make mistakes. A group of people pretended to be merchants and rushed to the capital. On the way, Su Qiruo also contacted a few of her sister''s old departments. Everyone was already waiting, just waiting for her to come. The prestige of the Su family still exists, and everyone responds to it. All the way to the north, Su Qiruo also felt more confident. Sisters have good skills, even if they are no longer there, their prestige is still there. Zhao Wenxuan did not go back to the mansion after returning, but went directly to the city lord''s mansion. "Miss, how can you give all those life-saving things to Miss Su? You can save them for the future..." The servant behind puffed his mouth in displeasure. It is very risky for his son to disguise himself as a woman. If someone finds out in the future, his life will be endangered. Those things are all used by the son to save his life. "Don''t say this again." Zhao Wenxuan''s face turned cold, she stared at the servant and reprimanded in a low voice. "Yes." The servant lowered his head in resentment, not daring to speak any more, but he still felt that he was not worth it for his son. In the end, it was her confidant who grew up by her side since childhood. Zhao Wenxuan also knew that he was doing it for her own good, so she explained one more sentence. "The bows and crossbows Li Mo prepared for her are too heavy. Baihua City is thousands of miles away from Yong''an City. She definitely won''t want it. It doesn''t count if I replace those bows and crossbows with those two carts of things that may not be usable. Suffer." The waiter looked up at Zhao Wenxuan, always feeling that what he said was not the truth, but he was just a servant and had no right to comment on his master''s decision. It''s just that he doesn''t want to see his young master suffer. Although that Miss Su has helped the young master a lot, it''s not worth the young master''s giving her all the wealth. He didn''t know how much money Mr. Baihua gave his young master to transfer to Ms. Su, but he did know that the young master collected all the bank notes yesterday and took out all the available silver in the mansion. Miss Su is the wife-lord of Young Master Bai Hua, and Young Master Bai Hua deserves to do his best for her, but his son and her are just casual acquaintances, why is he so devoted to her? well! The waiter secretly sighed, he didn''t dare to care about the master''s decision. The carriage entered the City Lord''s Mansion from the back door and stopped directly at the second entrance. Zhao Wenxuan jumped off the carriage and went to Baihualimo''s yard. At this moment, the candlelight in the room was bright, Bai Hua Li Mo was sitting at the table reading the letter Su Qi Ruo left for him, tears welled up in his eyes, but he tried his best not to let them fall. "Master, Miss Zhao is here." An auspicious voice sounded from outside the door, Baihua Limo blinked vigorously, folded the letter and put it in his arms. "Wen Xuan." Baihua Limo got up and welcomed Zhao Wenxuan in, and ordered Jixiang to close the door. After sitting down, Zhao Wenxuan poured herself a cup of hot tea, took a sip, and spoke slowly. "She''s gone." Baihua Limo lowered her eyes and nodded: "Thank you for today''s matter!" "Since you knew she was going to leave, why didn''t you explain it to her, you insisted on this..." Zhao Wenxuan couldn''t figure it out, with Baihua Limo''s temperament, she should do what she wanted, and wouldn''t be so anticipatory. Why did she follow Su Qiruo''s wishes and deliberately pretend not to know? "She doesn''t want me to take risks with her. If I reveal that I know, she will find a way to keep me. Now she thinks that I don''t know. After a few hours, I will lead people to chase after her. If she is in danger , I can also help her." Baihua Limo shook her head and explained. If Su Qiruo didn''t want him to take risks, he also didn''t want Su Qiruo to worry about him. Since this is the case, he will follow behind her, and just show up at the right time. Zhao Wenxuan frowned, obviously disapproving of Baihua Limo''s adventure. "She will be fine. I think it''s better for you to stay here and wait for her to come back. The capital city is no better than Baihua City. If you run thousands of miles away as a man, you might not even be able to take care of yourself. How can you help her? It''s better to stay in the city lord''s mansion to save her from worrying about the future." Su Qiruo is doing something unusual, since Zhao Wenxuan was entrusted by her, she must watch over Baihualimo carefully, and not let him chase after her rashly. "She is my head wife. If something happens to her, I definitely can''t live alone. If that''s the case, why should I be afraid to follow her?" Baihua Limo liked Su Qiruo so much, he took her every move into his heart, and he knew she was leaving from the moment she began to explain the affairs of the mansion step by step. It''s just that she didn''t tell, so he didn''t ask. Zhao Wenxuan pressed Baihua Limo''s wrist, frowned and said: "But have you ever thought that her Su family has no descendants, if something happens to you, wouldn''t it mean that you will end the roots of the Su family and your Baihua family?" Baihua Limo was startled, and looked at Zhao Wenxuan with wide eyes. Wen Xuan how did he know? Even he himself didn''t know about the child, but Su Qiruo told him in the letter. He now understands everything, she wants to use the child to trap him and let him stay in Baihua City obediently. If it hadn''t been confirmed, she would definitely not leave. It turned out that from the very beginning, she had no intention of taking him back for revenge. Baihua Limo lowered his eyes and looked at a piece of tea floating in the teacup, his thoughts drifted away, and he felt very uncomfortable. He is naturally not willing to part with the child, it is the child of him and the person he loves the most. But he really couldn''t just watch her go on an adventure and ignore it. If God is not merciful, let the three of them reunite in the next life! "But she has no family anymore, if I don''t help her, how can she fight those wolves and tigers?" Baihua Limo clenched her fists, forcing herself to calm down. "If you come back alive, there will always be another child in the future." If you can''t live, it''s a pity to leave a child in the world. In Baihua Limo''s heart, Su Qiruo didn''t have many people available around her, even if those people were all good fighters with one enemy against one hundred, they couldn''t fight against the hundreds of thousands of troops in the hands of those imperial daughters. "Li Mo, you can''t be impulsive." Zhao Wenxuan couldn''t help feeling a little anxious when she saw that he was advised not to move. "Wen Xuan, thank you for today''s matter." Baihua Limo held Zhao Wenxuan''s hand back and thanked her with a smile. His attitude is resolute, with his stubborn personality, Zhao Wenxuan knew that he was destined to fail Su Qiruo''s entrustment. "Forget it, if you insist on going, I will accompany you." Zhao Wenxuan simply refused to persuade her. It would be nice for him to accompany her for a while, even if she couldn''t do anything else, it would be nice if she could help keep an eye on Baihua Limo and protect their children. "Wenxuan, stop talking silly, how can I let you accompany me on an adventure? Besides, if you leave, who will take care of the Zhao family and my City Lord''s Mansion? No, no..." Baihua Limo refused without even thinking about it, it''s fine for him to go by himself, who made him Su Qiruo''s husband! But he can''t drag Zhao Wenxuan, he has helped him too much since he was a child. Chapter 622： My Tsundere Husband (77) "If you don''t allow me to go, then you don''t want to leave the city lord''s mansion. If you insist on chasing after me, I must follow." Zhao Wenxuan is also stubborn. When these two meet together, neither of them is willing to give in. "Wenxuan, this is not a joke, so stop messing around." Baihua Limo looked at Zhao Wenxuan helplessly, he didn''t want to involve his friend again. "I didn''t mess around. If you insist on going to the capital, I will definitely go with you. You don''t need to persuade me." Zhao Wenxuan treated Baihua Limo the same way Baihua Limo had treated him, and his hair almost stood on end in anger. How could this person be so unreasonable? "Why are you doing this?" Baihua Limo sighed helplessly. Although he and Zhao Wenxuan could be regarded as life-and-death friends, it is not necessary for him to accompany her to die. Zhao Wenxuan smiled lightly, curled her lips and said: "My life has been too bitter, I only meet you as sweet, and I don''t want to give up." Although he said so, he was somewhat selfish, and he didn''t want anything to happen to Su Qiruo. If Baihua Limo wants to lead troops to help Su Qiruo, with him around, he can also help. "No, after my wife and I have left, there must be no one in Baihua City, you have to stay. If... if something happens to me, I will trouble you to take care of my mother and father for me." "Your own mother and father should be taken care of by yourself. Since you can''t let them go, why bother to take risks with them? Aren''t you afraid of hurting your mother and father''s heart?" Zhao Wenxuan finally found a good excuse to keep Baihua Limo. He didn''t believe that Baihua Limo was willing to leave the city lord and the lord behind. Unexpectedly, Bai Hua Li Mo chuckled lightly, pursed her lips and said, "That''s why my mother supported me to go." His mother has always been concerned about the Su family''s affairs, and when talking to him about Su Qiruo, she also said that he was allowed to lead troops to help. Although it is difficult for him to go on in the business field as a man, the soldiers in Baihua City have been raised by the Baihua family for hundreds of years, so they will naturally listen to his future young master. So my mother wasn''t worried about what would happen when he led the troops out of the city, perhaps, she had planned it from the moment she matched him and Su Qiruo. Even if it''s not all for Su Qiruo, add a little more selfishness - as long as the queen ascends the throne in the future, Baihua City will be able to earn a share of the meritorious service of the dragon. Mother has always been optimistic about Her Royal Highness and is willing to take the risk. There is no daughter to inherit the city lord''s mansion. If something happens to the daughter-in-law, the city lord''s mansion will change hands, so they have nothing to worry about. Zhao Wenxuan was stunned for a moment, then smiled helplessly: "Your Excellency, the city lord, has a far-sighted vision. Since this is the case, I will go to Beijing with you. Maybe I can make a contribution in exchange for a favor." Although what Zhao Wenxuan said was a joke, she was also serious. If the new emperor shows grace and allows him to regain his male body, will he be able to find a confidant and stay with him for a lifetime like Baihua Limo, and the Zhao family can pass it on. In fact, he has suffered enough, and he really doesn''t want to involve another man. If he can really live as a man in the future, it should be better than now! Thinking like this, Zhao Wenxuan suddenly felt that it was worth the effort. He really didn''t want to live as a woman for the rest of his life, it was too bitter. He was worried all day long and didn''t dare to stay too far away from those women, for fear that people would suspect his identity. He didn''t like this kind of life at all. Baihua Limo looked at Zhao Wenxuan seriously, and asked, "Have you really thought about it?" Actually, he felt that Zhao Wenxuan was right. If the new emperor could make the decision for him and return his manhood, he would be able to get married in the future. No one knows better than Baihua Limo how good it feels to be protected. He naturally hopes that Baihua Limo will be good. "Um." Zhao Wenxuan nodded. "Even so, let''s go together!" Baihua Limo pursed her lips, although her heart was pounding, she still felt that it was worth fighting. After the two had finished speaking, Zhao Wenxuan got up and went back to the house to pack her things. "Miss...you can''t mess around with Mr. Bai Hua." "I have my own measure." "Miss. You... It''s not easy for you to come to this day, why take such a risk for others?" The waiter disapproved of Zhao Wenxuan going to the capital with Baihua Limo. He felt that his young master had suffered too much and suffered too much grievance to make it to this day. Young Master, he is different from Young Master Bai Hua. That person is the wife of Young Master Bai Hua, but not Young Master Bai Hua. Why is he bothering? "I don''t want to continue living like this. If I can win a favor, everything is worth it." Furthermore, Zhao Wenxuan also believed in Su Qiruo in her bones. She must have been fully prepared after waiting so long to go back to take revenge. He is willing to gamble. The waiter wanted to persuade her again, but was sent by Zhao Wenxuan to pack her things. "Send a letter to the housekeeper again, don''t leak the news that I am not in the mansion, the accounts of each shop will be delivered on time every month, and Zhao Xian will check it on his behalf." "Aren''t you taking Zhao Xian with you?" "Let her stay, there are many people in Limo, there is no shortage of Zhao Xian." After the master and servant arranged the affairs in the mansion, they went to the city lord''s mansion, and Baihua Limo also happened to bid farewell to Mrs. Li. He told Li Shi that he would go out to discuss business with his wife, and Li Shi didn''t have the slightest doubt. Only Baihuawu was worried, but she didn''t dare to say anything in front of Li Shi. She only sent a few of her confidants to Baihualimo, and went to Beijing with him. Until he left, Baihua Limo didn''t dare to mention the child. He knew that if his mother and father knew about it, they would not let him go out. "It''s too obvious for us to lead troops in the past like this. I''m afraid it will spoil Miss Su''s important affairs. You might as well go separately." Zhao Wenxuan couldn''t help suggesting as she watched the 100,000 troops led out of the city by Baihua Limo. Baihua Limo nodded: "That''s exactly what I mean." Arrange people to leave in batches, and make an appointment to gather outside Yong''an City. When the time comes, leave your signal and make an appointment at one place. Because of Baihua Limo''s health, Zhao Wenxuan forbade him to ride a horse, so the two got into the carriage. There were thick cushions in the carriage, and all kinds of food were prepared, and Baihua Limo was stunned for a while. "Wenxuan, if you treat me like this, if you don''t know, you might think this child is yours." Baihua Limo joked. If the people of Baihua City knew about this scene, they would definitely say that he cheated on Su Qiruo again. Zhao Wenxuan raised her eyebrows: "If you are willing to give me the child, then I don''t have to fight for the merit of being a dragon." He said this with a bit of seriousness, if it is the child of Baihua Limo and Su Qiruo, he is willing to treat it as his own, and he is also willing to give him all the family property. Chapter 623： My Tsundere Husband (78) "From now on, you will be our child''s godmother... good mother-in-law." Baihua Limo paused for a moment before laughing. Although there were only the two of them in the carriage, he didn''t dare to mess around with Zhao Wenxuan''s identity. It is true that walls have ears, but Baihua Limo is a little more cautious. "OK!" Zhao Wenxuan happily responded, and the heavy atmosphere between the two finally eased. Su Qiruo and his party rushed to Yong''an City overnight, even Lin Ruoxing never complained of bitterness. Before reaching the gate of the city, I saw a familiar woman waiting there. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, and looked at that person with some disapproval. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." "Cousin!" Compared to Su Qiruo''s indifference, the Empress Dowager is much more enthusiastic, with tears in her eyes, she almost hugged Su Qiruo in her arms. Su Qiruo should be thankful that she didn''t get off the horse, otherwise it''s really hard to say what will happen. "The situation is tense now, Your Highness really shouldn''t venture out of the city." Su Qiruo devoted herself to assisting the princess, if something happened to her, she would avenge the Su family, and the North Vietnamese country would not be without a war. "I''ve made arrangements, my cousin doesn''t need to worry." The empress relaxed her expression, stared at Su Qiruo for a long time, and only smiled when she saw that she was intact. At first when she heard that Su Qiruo was chased and killed on the road, she was sad for a long time, until she received a letter sent by Su Qiruo, she finally recovered. The suffering of the Su family is inseparable from her. She is the one who made them suffer. Now she has only one cousin left, and she must be protected no matter what. "How is the emperor?" Su Qiruo drove forward and asked softly. The empress frowned, pursed her lips and said, "It''s been two days." It is said that the royal family is ruthless, and the princess had some respect for the emperor, but the emperor listened to the slander, harmed the whole family of the Su family, and almost disposed of her and the queen together. Also worn out. She didn''t know anything about Zhou Xinjie''s poisoning of the emperor, she even knew about Su Qiruo''s handwriting. It''s just that she chose to ignore it and didn''t expose it. Although she never thought of killing her mother, she also didn''t want the North Vietnam Kingdom to be destroyed in her hands. The old emperor is old, and the North Vietnam should have changed hands long ago. "Then it seems that I''m back too early." Su Qiruo nodded, but did not intend to enter the city. There are too many people who know her in the capital, so it is difficult for her to show up. "We''ve been living in the Zhuangzi outside the city for the past two days. If His Highness needs it, he will send someone to find it." There is a villa outside Yong''an City that his father left to her third sister''s private property. The villa is backed by a green hill and covers a very large area. The people guarding Zhuangzi are all the old members of the Su family who have come down from the battlefield and suffered some injuries. There are also some people who belong to Su Qiruo''s father. They used to follow her grandfather into the palace. Later, when her grandfather passed away, those people were taken out of the palace by her father and sent to Zhuangzi. They are all confidantes. After the Su family''s accident, many people from Zhuangzi came out to pick her up secretly, but she didn''t want to involve them, so she left Beijing and fled in the direction of Baihua City. His Royal Highness nodded, then took out a bunch of keys from her pocket and handed them to Su Qiruo. "You bring a lot of people, and it''s inconvenient to live in one Zhuangzi. These Zhuangzi are the private property of my father. No one knows. I have sent all the people in them to other places. You arrange your people to live first. What, tell me again. There are rice, meat, grain, rapeseed and vegetables in the cellar, enough to feed the soldiers." Ever since she got the news that Su Qiruo was going to bring someone to the capital, the Empress ordered people to start preparations, just because she was afraid that she and her subordinates would be wronged. "Thank you, cousin." This time, Su Qiruo didn''t call her Her Royal Highness, but called her cousin, and a relieved smile appeared on the prince''s face. She knew that Su Qiruo hated the emperor in her heart, even if she always supported her, it must be because she had the emperor''s blood on her body. She was also afraid that she would lose her heart with Su Qiruo because this is the only descendant of the Su family after all. The old Patriarch Su is the teacher of the crown daughter, and the crown daughter has spent more time in the Su family since she was a child than with the emperor. In terms of his intentions for her, the suspicious emperor is really inferior to the Su family. "I should thank you." I dont know if its thanks or sorry. I''m sorry that she didn''t save the Su family, and I''m sorry for her helplessness. "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, Your Highness should go back earlier!" Outside the city is not absolutely safe, if Su Qi is not at ease, she dare not stay longer. "I''ll take you there." The princess hadn''t seen Su Qiruo for a long time, she didn''t want to leave just like that, but Su Qiruo didn''t agree. "The future will last forever, but not for a while." The princess hesitated for a moment, then nodded displeased. "Forget it, I''ll find you sometime later." It is said that it will be another day, but in fact the mutiny is only a few days away. "Farewell." Su Qiruo clasped her fists at the empress dowager, and saw her drive away with her horse, so she led people towards the villa. "Sister, Your Royal Highness, is she... trustworthy?" Lin Ruosi leaned in to Su Qiruo''s ear and asked until the princess was nowhere to be seen. Although they grew up together since childhood, Lin Ruoxing can no longer trust anyone after what happened to the Su family. "His Royal Highness is righteous and generous, and will be a benevolent king." Although Su Qiruo didn''t answer Lin Ruoxing''s question directly, she also showed her trust in the princess. "Grandmother probably thought the same about this stupid king back then!" The corner of Lin Ruoxing''s mouth twitched into sarcasm. No matter what his sister thought, he hated the Zhou family. "Xing''er, don''t talk nonsense." Su Qiruo glanced sideways at Lin Ruoxing, and Lin Ruoxing closed her mouth. It was only through Lin Ruoxing''s performance just now that Su Qiruo suddenly became suspicious. In the book, Lin Ruoxing married the princess because she likes it? But if you only look at it this way, Lin Ruoxing should be someone who hates the royal family. Then why did he marry the princess? Is it for revenge? Su Qiruo''s heart trembled suddenly, and she glanced at Lin Ruoxing again. Lin Ruoxing pouted her lips in puzzlement and asked, "Why does my sister look at me like this, I won''t say anything." "Xing''er, there are only you and me left in the Su family. I hope you can promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you can''t take risks with yourself. Although the Zhou family owes us, it''s not the princess'' fault." , she will be a good monarch in the future." Su Qiruo said earnestly, she really didn''t want to see Lin Ruoxing ruin her life''s happiness because of hatred. Lin Ruoxing''s hand holding the rein tightened. The rein had worn many calluses on his palms during the time of running around, but he didn''t feel any pain at all. No matter how painful it is, can it beat the blood and tears that flowed through his Su family? How could he not hate? As long as they are the daughters of the old emperor, he would wish them to die! Chapter 624： My Tsundere Husband (79) "Xing''er, did you hear my sister''s words?" Seeing that Lin Ruoxing didn''t respond, Su Qiruo couldn''t help calling out again. If she was still guessing just now, now she is almost certain that Lin Ruoxing''s entry into the palace as empress is definitely not because of liking. The empress felt ashamed of the Su family, she treated Lin Ruoxing differently from ordinary people, and there was nothing wrong with giving him the position of empress. And Lin Ruoxing relied on the trust of the crown prince to poison her, and then let his own daughter take over the throne. This kind of revenge can be described as murderous. Didn''t the old emperor always suspect that the Su family had treasonous intentions? Lin Ruoxing''s child has half of the Su family''s blood on his body. If the old emperor is still alive, he will probably die of anger again. Lin Ruoxing lowered his eyes and nodded, and obediently responded: "Xing''er heard it." Although he was somewhat reluctant, he agreed anyway, and Su Qiruo felt relieved. After arriving at Zhuangzi, everyone was finally able to lie down and sleep well. "There is nothing to do in the past two days, please go on, take a good rest, and recharge your batteries." If it was impossible for Su Qi to act first, if she acted first, she would be completely convicted of treason by the Su family. She could only wait until Zhou Xinjie couldn''t bear it. Su Qiruo took Lin Ruoxing to the backyard. When she was young, she secretly followed her sister to this Zhuangzi once, but was severely reprimanded by her father, and never dared to mention it again. At that time, if Su Qi couldn''t understand why her father wanted to hide this Zhuangzi, now she understands. If it wasn''t for her father''s foresight, she might not even have enough money to feed the soldiers into Beijing now. Thinking of silver, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but think of the silver notes that Zhao Wenxuan gave her. At that time, she was in a hurry to leave, and she didn''t pay attention to it. It was only later that I found out that the amount of banknotes was astonishingly large, and I wondered if Zhao Wenxuan had given her all of his wealth. She knew that the Zhao family was rich, but she never thought that there would be so much money. Lin Ruoxing looked at those banknotes and smacked his lips: "My brother-in-law''s childhood sweetheart is really kind to my sister." If he hadn''t met Zhao Wenxuan with his own eyes, and knew that she was a magnanimous woman, Lin Ruoxing would have wondered if Zhao Wenxuan really wanted to **** his brother-in-law away. Su Qiruo nodded: "He is a good friend." Although Zhao Wenxuan is a man, she lives a more transparent life than most women in the world. Its just these banknotes at the moment... Su Qiruo still looks a little strange. Even if Zhao Wenxuan wanted to help her, it was impossible to collect so many banknotes in just half a day. Even if she temporarily sells Zhuangzi''s shop, it may not be able to give it to her in time. What went wrong? "My sister doesn''t have to worry about these bank notes. If we need them, let''s use them first and return them to her later. If we don''t need them, my sister will keep them first. The kindness of others should not be a burden on my sister." . Lin Ruoxing didn''t understand why her sister was staring at a pile of bank notes in a daze. They really needed money now, and the food, grass, horses and clothing of the soldiers, which one wasn''t piled up with silver? Only relying on the few shops and Zhuangzi in the hands of my sister, I can support it for a few months, but after a long time, I will be stretched. Lin Ruoxing took out his private land deeds from his bosom again, and stuffed them directly into Su Qiruo''s hands. "Sister, let Xing''er do her part too!" After finishing speaking, without waiting for Su Qiruo to respond, Lin Ruoxing trotted back to her room. Su Qiruo looked at the bank notes and title deeds on the table, and shook her head helplessly, with a doting smile on her lips. She can''t do without this soft meal, she is fed to the point of her mouth, if she refuses again, she really doesn''t know what to do. Forget it, if she is still alive, after taking back the Su family, all these can be returned. If she dies, the debt of death will be wiped out, and they will all be considered unlucky. Su Qiruo put away the bank note Zhao Wenxuan gave and Lin Ruoxing''s land deed, and then ordered Yingsan to prepare hot water, took a good bath, and got a good night''s sleep. After sleeping until evening, Su Qiruo opened her eyes, and habitually touched the side, her hands were cold, and then she remembered that Baihua Limo was still in Baihua City, and she had already arrived outside Yong''an City. With a purse in her hand that wasn''t too good at embroidery, Su Qiruo didn''t get up for a long time. In the past, I was tired of being together with Baihua Limo every day, but I didn''t feel that there was anything. Now that I''m separated suddenly, and I''m free again, I feel that something is missing. Taking a deep breath, Su Qiruo sat up. "Boom boom boom..." Yingsan''s voice came from outside the door: "Master, son is waiting for your dinner!" "Send water in." Su Qiruo got up and dressed, washed up before going to eat with Lin Ruoxing. Because they were concerned about Bai Hualimo''s body, Zhao Wenxuan and the others didn''t walk very fast. It''s just that Baihua Limo is concerned about Su Qiruo in his heart, and he doesn''t dare to rest at night, except for changing horses, he hardly ever stops. "Tomorrow we can go outside Yong''an City, let''s find an inn to rest tonight!" Zhao Wenxuan was really afraid that something would happen to Baihua Limo, not to mention the relationship between the two of them, just talking about Su Qiruo''s entrustment before leaving, he felt guilty. Baihua Limo shouted out, and a woman in black appeared in front of the two of them, which shocked Zhao Wenxuan. "Is the old emperor dead?" Baihua Limo asked blankly, and he didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with saying such a rebellious thing. The woman in black cupped her fists and said, "Not yet." Bai Hua Limo waved his hand, and the woman in black disappeared before the two of them again. "Then let''s stay in the town ahead tonight!" "The man..." Zhao Wenxuan hesitated, pointing in the direction where the woman in black disappeared. Through the journey, he has never seen that person. "That''s the secret guard of the Su family left by my wife. It was originally to guard against the Wan family, but later it simply stayed with me." Baihua Limo whispered in Zhao Wenxuan''s ear. Zhao Wenxuan nodded blankly. He has also heard about some things in those aristocratic families. Some powerful mansions do secretly raise some martial arts guards. "She treats you really well." Zhao Wenxuan smiled, he was really happy for Baihualimo. It''s not in vain that Baihua Limo chased after him desperately for Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo treated him sincerely. Baihua Limo lowered her eyes and looked at her brocade boots, and said softly, "But I''d rather she take me along than leave me alone in the name of doing my best." "She is afraid that something will happen to you, so you should be considerate of her." Zhao Wenxuan didn''t know how to persuade Baihua to leave Mo. If this kind of thing happened to him, he might not be able to figure it out. In his opinion, you are a husband and wife, since Su Qi is going to take revenge, before leaving, she should give Baihua Limo an explanation. Chapter 625： New Wife: My Tsundere Husband (80) "I don''t blame her." Baihua Limo smiled slightly, and glanced at the thick brocade quilt in the carriage, her heart warmed. "Wen Xuan, thank you!" He knew that what Zhao Wenxuan said about the so-called meritorious service from the dragon was just an excuse, and he went to Beijing with him just because he was worried. "What are you talking about between me and me?" Zhao Wenxuan was a careful person, he was not that spoiled to himself, but because he was worried about Baihua Limo''s body, he put several layers of thick mattresses in the carriage. Even so, he was still worried about the bumpy road. Several people lived in a town not far from Yong''an City. As soon as Baihua Limo entered the house, the guard stood outside and knocked lightly on the door. "Come in." "Young master, the young master lives in Zhuangzi more than ten miles away, do you want to go look for her?" The dark guards naturally have their means of contacting news, and Baihua Limo is not surprised. He wanted to see Su Qiruo more than anyone else, but if he went to find her, she would definitely not let him take risks with him. Baihua Limo pursed her lips lightly, shook her head and said, "Let''s not go now, you pay attention to the movement of the capital, if the wife-lord brings troops into the city, we will bring people to support." The dark guard embraced his orders, and quickly backed out. Baihua Limo asked Ruyi and Jixiang to find the soldiers of Baihua City. There were too many people to hide, and they didn''t have any camps in the capital, so they had to camp in the mountains outside the city. When Jixiang and Ruyi went to find them, they had already arrived a day ago. While everyone was resting, the capital had already fallen into panic. Anyone who has someone in the court knows that the emperor is about to die. The fifth emperor has been shot to death by the fourth emperor on the racecourse, and the second emperor has a broken leg. There is no chance of winning the heir. Now there is only a dispute between the two parties, Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess and the Fourth Queen, and it will only be a few days to see who wins and who loses. The most popular rumor in the capital recently is that the four imperial daughters poisoned and murdered the emperor. Zhou Xinjie just smiled when she heard it. "It is said that the princess is magnanimous and open-minded, but she is nothing more than a despicable person." Zhou Xinjie did poison the emperor, but it was not enough to kill the emperor. That was her mother after all, she just wanted to use the antidote to force the emperor to sit in her place, and it would be much more legitimate. Unexpectedly, the emperor would never recover from this illness. The imperial doctor said that there were at least two kinds of poisons in the emperor''s body, and she didn''t believe that there was no handwriting of the empress. "But the crown prince is still the crown prince. If the emperor dies, only she can legitimately succeed to the throne. If His Highness insists on grabbing it, it will inevitably cause criticism." The counselors under him are also a little worried. If the four imperial daughters want to sit on the throne, it is impossible to rely on the emperor now. If there is no imperial edict written by the emperor himself, he can only watch the princess succeed to the throne. They have planned for many years, how can they be willing? But if it is not the case, they can only force the palace to rebel, and it is not justifiable to say it out, and it will inevitably damage the reputation of the four emperors. Zhou Xinjie raised her eyebrows disdainfully: "So what? The queen mother''s throne was not justified. Didn''t the first princess die in her hands? She has been on the throne for decades, you And who would dare to criticize her claim to the throne as unfair?" History books are written by superiors, whoever wins is the party of justice. Even if she snatches the throne, the world can only recognize her as the master, and all unhappiness and unwillingness will pass in a few years. In the end, everyone will kneel at her feet and surrender. Who would dare to say that she is a traitor? "If Your Highness has made up his mind, then we should make preparations early." "It''s better to hit the sun than to choose the day, so let''s do it tomorrow!" Zhou Xinjie raised the corners of her mouth, presumably the Empress Dowager never expected that she would catch her by surprise. What about the princess? Isn''t it the same that the Su family can''t be kept, is it the same that she can''t? He has a benevolent heart all day long, but he is nothing but a hypocrite! She can get rid of the Su family, and a mere princess is nothing, but it''s just because of the honor of her biological father. Zhou Xinjie never felt that she was inferior to the concubine. If she came from the empress, how could the position of the concubine fall to others? The four imperial daughters conspired against each other, and when the princess got the news, she hurriedly sent someone out of the city to deliver the news to Su Qiruo. She knew the hatred in Su Qiruo''s heart, if she was not allowed to take revenge with her own hands, the hatred in her heart would be hard to get rid of. After Su Qiruo got the news, a relieved smile finally appeared on her face. She waited for this day, and waited too long. "Yingyi, give orders and prepare to enter Beijing." Yong''an City, I''m back! Zhou Xinjie attacked the palace confidently, and couldn''t help laughing mockingly when she saw the princess in armor blocking the palace gate. "Sister Huang, you are not my opponent, so don''t fight to the death. If you open the city gate now and let me in, I can leave you as a dead body." Zhou Xinjie, who was riding on the horse, thought she had a little more contemptuous aura, but she didn''t want to make everyone laugh. "Treason, where did you get the face to say these words?" Ever since the Su family''s accident, the Crown Princess has never spoken to Zhou Xinjie. Today''s sudden opening was full of sarcasm and disdain, which stunned Zhou Xinjie for a moment. Is this still the gentle and jade-like Her Royal Highness? "This hall will give you face and call you Huangjie, don''t be ignorant. If you have to die, this hall will fulfill you." Zhou Xinjie couldn''t hold back her face, she never knew that the empress dowager had such a pungent side. She always thought that the crown daughter was just a useless nerd who hangs out with the daughters of the Su family all day long, relying on the protection of the Su family to secure her position as the crown daughter. After the Su family was gone, she never cared about the princess again. "Even if I die, I have to die after you." The princess suddenly stopped the smile on her face, looked at Zhou Xinjie with a cold face and said, "You wronged the Su family for colluding with foreign thieves, do you really think that no one knows about it? Zhou Xinjie, if you are a scourge that cheats Zhongliang, if the Beiyue Kingdom falls into your hands, it will be the tragedy of the Beiyue Kingdom. Today, I will replace you The Empress disciplines and disciplines you well." She didn''t say that she wanted to avenge the Su family, someone would do it herself. "Bah! You deserve it too?" Zhou Xinjie spat, raised her sword and rushed towards the Empress Dowager, and the soldiers behind her rushed forward. Su Qiruo stood on the city wall, holding a longbow in his hand, aimed at one of Zhou Xinjie''s thighs, and drew the string with the bow in one go. "what" Before Zhou Xinjie''s sword fell on the princess, a **** hole appeared on her leg, which made her cry out in pain, and almost fell off the horse. Su Qiruo raised the corner of her mouth slightly, picked up another arrow, and aimed at Zhou Xinjie''s eyes. Back when the blood of the Su family was all over the floor, how could she let Zhou Xinjie die so easily? That would be too cheap for her. Chapter 626： My Tsundere Husband (81) "Your Highness, be careful." Someone stepped forward to block Zhou Xinjie, and the off-string arrow grazed that person''s cheek and pierced Zhou Xinjie''s right eye. "what" There was another scream, Zhou Xinjie covered his bleeding eyes and looked in the direction of the arrow, only to see a young general in silver robe standing on the city wall. That cold figure and gaze gave her a chill. No, not possible! She is obviously dead, how could she appear here? The people who were sent to assassinate Su Qiruo were her cronies. They saw Su Qiruo falling down the cliff covered in blood with their own eyes. How could she still be alive? This must be the empress'' trick, I don''t know where to find a woman similar to Su Qiruo to stand there to disturb her army. It''s just the man''s ability to shoot arrows... Besides the daughter of the Su family, who else in the court has such ability? Zhou Xinjie pointed to the woman on the city wall and shouted to the cronies behind him: "Kill that traitor, you will be promoted to three ranks, and you will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of silver." Under heavy rewards, there must be a brave woman, no matter if that person is Su Qiruo or not, she cannot be allowed to live. She underestimated the enemy, and someone ruined one of her eyes. In Zhou Xinjie''s view, the leg injury can be cured, but if the eyes are blind, there is no chance. No one would let a man without eyes be the emperor, but she didn''t care. She even committed treason, so what are you afraid of? Anyone who refuses to accept it will be killed. A group of people ran towards Su Qiruo''s direction, climbed the ladder and climbed the wall, one fell, and the other caught up. Lin Ruoxing tensed his jaw, holding a long sword in his hand, and followed Su Qiruo all the time. Su Qiruo didn''t allow him to come, but he didn''t want to. The hatred of the Su family is not Su Qiruo''s alone, so she finally compromised. Perhaps Lin Ruoxing can only let go if he avenges himself. Lin Ruoxing didn''t have much martial arts, and only practiced some self-defense moves, which were enough for soldiers who had to climb up. But he was not physically strong enough, so Su Qiruo sent Ying Yi to protect him all the time. This is Lin Ruoxing''s first murder, but he is not afraid at all. All his relatives died under the knife of these people, and they deserved to die. Su Qiruo stood there coldly, put another arrow on Zhou Xinjie''s heart. Zhou Xinjie dodged the princess''s sword, but also dodged Su Qiruo''s arrow, she was flustered and fell off the horse. One of her legs was still bleeding, and one of her eyes was also bloody. As soon as she fell off the horse, she fell to the ground. The confidant stepped forward and pulled Zhou Xinjie back onto the horse. Seeing that the situation was not good, he persuaded Zhou Xinjie: "Your Highness, Your Royal Highness has been ambushing for a long time. We are not her opponents. I will send you to treat your injuries first, so that you can stay in the green hills." I dont have to worry about having no firewood. Zhou Xinjie covered her eyes and scolded angrily: "No way! Our hall has been convicted of treason today. If we leave like this, wouldn''t we be charged with this crime in vain? The Empress Dowager has less than 30,000 personal soldiers, so they are not our opponents." The people she brought here are just a cover, the real army is still behind. Even if Su Qiruo is with the Crown Princess, she can''t help but have a large number of people. "No, Your Highness..." The confidant shook his head, pointed at the chaotic scene of still fighting, and said in a trembling voice: "Subordinate... this subordinate just saw Bai Bing and Zhao Qi, they are from the Su family!" "What did you say?" Zhou Xinjie was shocked. Bai Bing and Zhao Qi were two of the most outstanding generals in the younger generation of North Vietnam. When they were thirteen years old, they followed Miss Su San, who was fifteen years old, on the battlefield. They were gatekeepers that all countries in the southeast feared. Bai Bing and Zhao Qi were far away from the border when something happened to the Su family, so they were not involved. Zhou Xinjie thought that the Su family had no more people to live on, and the princess was no longer a threat, so she only cared about targeting the second and fourth princesses, but forgot that the subordinates of the young ladies of the Su family were not easy-going. "That''s right, it''s Bai Bing and Zhao Qi. This subordinate met them three years ago at Miss Su San''s celebration banquet." "If Su Qi is not dead, she really is not dead..." Zhou Xinjie murmured palely, she was not afraid of the princess, but was very afraid of the daughters of the Su family. In the Su family, no matter whether it is a daughter or a son, there is no one who is simple. Especially this youngest daughter, Su Qiruo, the Taifu once praised her for her early intelligence, but later on, although she restrained her brilliance and deliberately hid her clumsiness, she couldn''t hide the intelligence in her bones. Why the emperor is afraid of the Su family is also inseparable from these younger generations. Which emperor can watch the daughters of his courtiers all stronger than his own daughters. This country belongs to her Zhou family, not the Su family. If Su Qiruo was not still alive, Bai Bing and Zhao Qi would not have appeared in the capital. They are subordinates of the Su family. Although they are loyal to the imperial court, they are even more loyal to the Su family. "This subordinate put a sword in her heart with his own hands and saw her fall off the cliff with his own eyes. This is impossible! It is impossible to be alive..." Zhou Xinjie''s confidant also turned pale with fright, if Su Qiruo really didn''t die, she would definitely not let her go. She is too aware of the abilities of the Su family, as long as she has a breath, she can bite off a bite of someone else''s flesh. "You idiot!" Zhou Xinjie slapped that confidant''s face with a **** slap, and his red eyes were full of anger. If it wasn''t for her ineffectiveness, how could she become what she is now? Su Qiruo''s two consecutive arrows cost her one eye and one leg, she remembered this grudge! That confidant''s heart is also a little cold, she has always been loyal, just because Su Qiruo may still be alive, Zhou Xinjie treats her like this. It''s really chilling! "Come on! The princess colludes with the remnants of the Su family and kills without mercy!" Zhou Xinjie seemed to have found a good excuse for herself, in order to get rid of the crime of treason. She still has a back move, a mere Su Qiruo, but she can''t help the hundreds of thousands of troops behind her. Su Qiruo looked back at Yingyi and motioned her to protect Lin Ruoxing. Ying nodded, and then Su Qiruo jumped down the city wall and went straight to Zhou Xinjie. It''s time to settle the account of the Su family. "Sister, be careful." Lin Ruoxing breathed a sigh of relief, watching Su Qi Ruofei fly down but helpless. He knew that his sister would definitely kill Zhou Xinjie, otherwise the revenge would not be counted as revenge. Zhou Xinjie in the distance also saw Su Qiruo flying towards her, and saw the corners of her mouth raised, coupled with the blood on her face, adding a bit of terror abruptly. Su Qiruo, I didn''t kill you last time, this time, you can''t escape. If Su Qiruo wants to get close to Zhou Xinjie, it''s really not that easy. There are too many people standing in front of Zhou Xinjie. If she wants Zhou Xinjie''s life, she has to step over many corpses. Zhou Xinjie tore a piece of her clothes to bind her legs, and glared angrily at the woman who killed herself: "Su Qiruo, your grandmother can''t beat me, do you think you can?" Chapter 627： My Tsundere Husband (82) Today, one of her legs and one of her eyes must be paid for by Su Qiruo''s life. Su Qiruo looked coldly at Zhou Xinjie who was being protected, as if looking at a dead person. "My grandmother is upright, so I can''t beat a despicable person like you, but I am not a grandmother, I am best at...treating others in the same way as others." Su Qiruo raised the corners of his mouth, swung his right hand out, and the short arrow shot from his cuff went straight to Zhou Xinjie''s eyebrows. Zhou Xinjie casually pulled the guard aside to stand in front of her, and that guard became Zhou Xinjie''s scapegoat. The strong smell of blood filled the entire capital, Zhou Xinjie stood there covered in blood, very embarrassed. And Su Qiruo''s silver armor was also stained with a lot of blood, and there was a thin streak of blood on her cheek, whether it was hers or someone else''s. "Zhou Xinjie, hundreds of members of my Su family died at your hands, and you deserve more than justification. Today is the day of your death." The long sword in his hand stabbed at Zhou Xinjie, Zhou Xinjie dodged it sideways, took out a black medicine ball from his bosom and threw it out, a burst of white mist rose, Su Qiruo would cover his mouth and nose with his sleeve, and wait until the white mist dissipated Go, Zhou Xinjie''s figure has already run away. Looking at the woman running away in a panic on horseback, Su Qiruo quickly grabbed a horse and chased after it. "Cousin, come back." The empress dowager''s anxious voice sounded behind her, but she couldn''t call back to Su Qiruo''s people. The princess was worried that Su Qiruo had fallen into Zhou Xinjie''s trick, so she hurriedly led people to chase after him on horseback. The fighting in the city was still going on, Lin Ruoxing looked coldly at the princess who was chasing after her, and her dark eyes under the long eyelashes also flickered. Zhou Xinjie glanced back at Su Qiruo, who was chasing after her, the corners of her mouth raised, not caring about the pain, and clamped the horse''s belly hard again. Su Qiruo looked at Zhou Xinjie''s leaving route, and had some calculations in his heart. He took out a bamboo tube from his sleeve, the pink smoke rose slowly, and the bamboo tube fell to the ground, and the sound of horseshoes had gone away. "Come on, set up the formation!" Zhou Xinjie rode a horse across a chasm, and before the horse''s hooves hit the ground, a voice yelled out. Su Qiruo tightened the reins, looking at the soldiers pouring out from all directions, her face was calm. No wonder Zhou Xinjie didn''t feel worried when she saw the empress dowager blocking the entrance of the palace. Zhou Xinjie in the crowd hid behind a shield on a horse, and looked at Su Qiruo who was riding a horse with pursed lips. "Su Qiruo, if you are captured now, this hall can still leave you with a whole body, otherwise, don''t blame this hall for letting you die without a place to bury you." "Even if you, a blind thief, killed me, you were just making a wedding dress for someone else. This throne is destined not to be yours. Zhou Xinjie, you murdered Zhongliang, poisoned the emperor, and rebelled. They are all capital crimes of treason and injustice, if you dont die, heaven will not tolerate it. Su Qiruo looked at Zhou Xinjie calmly, perhaps that arrow had blinded her in one eye, so the hatred in her heart was not so strong. She still wants to save her life and go back to accompany Baihua Limo, so she won''t give Zhou Xinjie another chance to hurt herself. Since she came here, she must be able to take care of it. "Oh, your mouth really doesn''t look like the Su family." Zhou Xinjie laughed mockingly and said, "At the beginning, if your Su family didn''t stand behind the crown lady, but supported this palace, this palace would protect your Su family''s prosperity and wealth for the rest of your life. But you just went to support the crown lady''s useless, and you have seen it with your own eyes. What happened to the Su family? At that time, she didn''t even have the ability to protect herself, let alone protect you." Both are cousins, if the Su family supported her back then, she would never treat the Su family like this. Since she can''t get it, she can only destroy it. "My Su family is only loyal to the North Vietnamese country, not to any individual. If you are benevolent and righteous, you will wait for the Su family to surrender in the future, but you are despicable and shameless, and ruined my entire Su family. Zhou Xinjie, the blood of the Su family will not be shed in vain . The Su family is loyal to the Beiyue Kingdom, the people of the Beiyue Kingdom, not the princesses who fight for power. "Don''t talk big, you are self-righteous when you are about to die, you really don''t look like your grandmother at all." Zhou Xinjie waved at Su Qiruo, the pain in her eyes made her murderous intent even stronger. "Like or not is not up to you, today I will send you down to make amends to the ancestors of my Su family." Su Qiruo raised his right hand, and a sleeve arrow flew towards Zhou Xinjie again. Zhou Xinjie was shocked, and leaned back, but still cut a big **** on her forehead, and blood flowed down her forehead, adding a bit of evil to her. "Give it to me, kill Su Qiruo, reward ten thousand taels of silver, and be promoted to three ranks! Kill..." Zhou Xinjie''s eyes turned red with anger, she still didn''t believe that Su Qiruo could single-handedly defeat her 100,000 troops. Su Qiruo frowned, captured the thief first, and captured the king first. She didn''t want to cause a slaughter, but wanted to kill Zhou Xinjie directly. But these people are obsessed with obsession and insist on helping the evildoers, so she has no choice but to help them. The war in front of us is for peace in the next few decades or even hundreds of years. Su Qiruo held the long sword in his hand and looked at the soldier rushing towards him with no pity in his eyes. "Slay the rebels and protect the imperial city." Deafening voices came from all directions, Zhou Xinjie turned pale, and looked behind Su Qiruo, only to see the empress lead people to surround them. The soldiers who rushed halfway stopped, and stepped back in fear, their eyes full of horror. Didn''t the Fourth Highness say that there are less than 30,000 soldiers in the imperial city? Why do you see more people than them? Zhou Xinjie gritted her teeth and spit, watching the empress dowager drive her horse to come behind Su Qiruo, her eyes became even more contemptuous. "It turns out that you have known about my plan for a long time, and you have already prepared it." "You poisoned the Queen Mother and killed your sisters. Heaven will not allow it. Will you continue to make mistakes today and let so many people die for you?" The empress looked at Zhou Xinjie coldly, she really hated this younger sister! Being cruel and merciless, the North Vietnam country is in a mess, but they still refuse to repent. It is really a disaster for the North Vietnam country. Zhou Xinjie laughed loudly: "Sacrified? With so many people accompanying me, even in hell, I don''t feel lonely anymore." After finishing speaking, Zhou Xinjie raised his hand, and suddenly a rain of arrows shot from behind him. The empress'' complexion changed drastically, and she retreated while protecting Su Qiruo. "Cousin go first, leave this to me." Su Qiruo stood there motionless, when suddenly a group of men in black rushed out from behind, each holding a black ball, the Empress Dowager frowned. What it is? The black ball slammed into Zhou Xinjie''s direction, making a loud noise, and before he could howl, the soldiers near the front were bounced away. Su Qiruo also had to feel that the fireball given by Zhao Wenxuan was so powerful that she was unwilling to take it out unless she had to. But Zhou Xinjie was obsessed with his obsession and refused to be caught without a fight, so perhaps fewer people would die in this way. Chapter 628： My Tsundere Husband (83) Chapter 628 My new wife, my tsundere husband (83) "Su Qiruo, your Su family really has the intention of treason." Zhou Xinjie was also terrified by the scene in front of her. Su Qiruo had such a powerful weapon in her hand, if she wanted the throne, even the princess would have to give way. Thinking like this, Zhou Xinjie still did not forget to provoke dissension: "My dear sister, you can see clearly that this is the Su family you are protecting. I''m afraid even you don''t know that she has such a powerful thing in her hand." Right? Does this country belong to my Zhou family, or to her Su family?" The shock on the prince''s face couldn''t be concealed from Zhou Xinjie''s healthy eye. Su Qiruo held such a powerful thing, she had no chance of winning at all, but she didn''t believe that the prince could tolerate Su Qiruo holding it in his hand. There is such a thing that threatens her country and does not move her mind. Unexpectedly, the princess just shook her head, then straightened her face, looked at Zhou Xinjie coldly and said, "These belong to my palace, not Ah Ruo''s." She believed that Su Qiruo would definitely not do anything that would harm the Beiyue Kingdom or the people. They grew up together since they were young, and no one knew the temperament of the Su family better than her. Su Qiruo is upright and open-minded, even if the emperor foolishly ordered her family to be harmed, she never thought of killing the emperor by her own hands. The empress knew in her heart that no one in this world wanted the emperor to die more than Su Qiruo, but she still gave her the antidote after taking advantage of the emperor''s poisoning incident. She didn''t believe that such a proud person would look up to such illusory and cumbersome power. If she really wanted it, what''s the point of giving her the Zhou family''s defeat this week? "is yours?" Zhou Xinjie looked at the prince in disbelief, why didn''t she know that the prince still had such a magic weapon? Since she has such a good thing, why did she tolerate herself in the first place? "You talk so much when you''re about to die, Zhou Xinjie, you really don''t know it!" The princess frowned and looked at Zhou Xinjie, who was in a mess. To be honest, she admired her younger sister. She was blind in one eye, so she ran away to see a doctor, and she was still talking nonsense with them here, which is really rare in the world. freak. "Hahahaha... Her Majesty''s words are too early." Zhou Xinjie waved his hand, and several ballistas were erected, trapping everyone inside. "If there is no backer, how can this hall take the risk to come?" The black ball in Su Qiruo''s hand is powerful, but her ballista is not a vegetarian either. In terms of long-range shooting, her ballista is naturally better. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, looking at the ballista aimed at them, there was a small frown between her brows. "Since this is the case, let''s see who is more capable." Su Qiruo suddenly took the bow and arrow from the horse, and shouted backwards: "Protect the empress." Then he drew his bow and shot at Zhou Xinjie. As long as Zhou Xinjie is dead, let alone a ballista, they dare not shoot even shells. Without Zhou Xinjie, these soldiers could only surrender. When Zhou Xinjie saw the bow and arrow in Su Qiruo''s hand, she trembled all over, her eyes filled with hatred, she held the rein with one hand, covered her bloodless eyes with the other, and stared at Su Qiruo. "Shoot for me, shoot the traitor Su Qiruo to death, there will be rewards." She didn''t believe it, Su Qiruo couldn''t be shot with so many ballistas. The arrow in Su Qiruo''s hand was shot out before the ballista, and went straight towards Zhou Xinjie''s face. Zhou Xinjie''s one eye was not as clear as two eyes, and her reaction was much slower. It was the lieutenant beside her who gave her a hand to avoid the arrow. The ballista''s arrows also shot in the direction of Su Qiruo and the others, and they raised their swords to block them while retreating carefully. Su Qiruo was about to rush out with the hidden guards to destroy the ballista, but saw a lot of rockets flying towards the ballista, and soon those ballista ignited. The princess was overjoyed, but Su Qiruo was taken aback, they had nothing to do, who was helping her? Zhou Xinjie''s only remaining eye was wide open, watching the ballistas on fire, a stream of blood poured out of his chest, and he almost died of anger. Who is ruining her good deed? There was the sound of horseshoes in the distance, accompanied by the sound of heavy wheels rolling. Even Su Qiruo couldn''t help but look at the voice, not knowing whether it was an enemy or a friend. But no matter what, she will take Zhou Xinjie''s life today. Even if they both died together, she couldn''t leave this disaster to the empress dowager and Lin Ruoxing. Clenching the sword in his hand, Su Qiruo was ready to rush out at any moment. Unless she had to, she didn''t want to die with Zhou Xinjie. Her Limo is still waiting for her, as well as their unborn child. The man on the leading horse made Su Qiruo''s heart tremble, why did she look so familiar? If she was delusional seeing Baihua Limo here, then Zhao Wenxuan next to Baihua Limo is definitely not wrong. How did they come here? Su Qiruo was anxious and angry, she really wanted to pull Bai Hualimo over and hit him **** the **** a few times. If you can''t stay in Baihua City well, why did you come to the capital? Does he even know what he''s doing? Bai Hua saw the bloodstains on Su Qiruo''s face from a distance away, exuding a frightening coldness all over her body. He raised his hand and ordered someone to set up his ballista, and looked at Su Qiruo coldly, with resentment and fear in his eyes, but more distressed. His wife is injured... Zhou Xinjie frowned and looked at the person who came, she didn''t know him, but the man looked at Su Qiruo with such cold eyes, he probably didn''t come to help Su Qiruo! "Who is coming?" Zhou Xinjie''s heart trembled. They destroyed her ballista, so naturally they would not help her. But if you can persuade people away, there may still be a glimmer of hope. Baihua Limo''s icy eyes moved towards Zhou Xinjie, with a strong killing intent bursting out from his eyes. "Are you the fourth princess Zhou Xinjie?" Baihua Limo''s voice was condensed, no emotion could be heard. "This hall is right, no matter who the young master is, today''s matter has nothing to do with the young master, please leave quickly, so as not to be implicated." Even though Zhou Xinjie was blind in one eye, she still hugged Baihualimo to show her politeness. Baihua Limo hooked his mouth, and drew an arrow from his back to light it, aiming it at Zhou Xinjie''s horse''s tail. "You hurt my master''s wife, how dare you say it has nothing to do with me?" Baihua Limo is behind Zhou Xinjie, if you want to deal with her, it is much easier than Su Qiruo. After saying that, the rocket shot out, and the horse''s tail caught fire and then ignited. The horse was restless, and no matter how hard Zhou Xinjie tried to control it, he couldn''t control it. At this moment, she didn''t even bother to ask who the son''s wife was, since it wasn''t her anyway. "This" The princess looked at the scene in front of her and couldn''t understand what happened for a moment. Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, she knew that Baihua Limo was angry, he probably wanted to hit her pony''s tail with that arrow, but he just didn''t want to part with it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 629： My Tsundere Husband (84) "He is my husband." Su Qiruo touched her nose in embarrassment, and explained to the princess. The princess was shocked: "Cousin, you...are you married?" It seems that this brother-in-law is not easy to mess with, he looks like he has a bad temper! "My life was saved by his mother, and he saved me again today." Su Qiruo raised the corners of her mouth, maybe if Baihualimo doesn''t come today, she might not lose. But when he comes, she wins. Because of his appearance, the battlefield that should have killed a lot of people seems to be impossible to fight. As long as the people under Zhou Xinjie were not stupid, they would know that they could only wait to die. Not to mention how many people are behind Su Qiruo, just looking at the people brought by Baihua Limo, they are enough to make dumplings for Zhou Xinjie. "Brother-in-law... so brave!" The empress gave Su Qiruo a thumbs up, with a look of admiration. She has always been curious about what kind of talented, dignified and majestic queen her cousin will marry in the future, but she doesn''t want to be such a little hero who doesn''t let her. is also a strange person, worthy of her cousin. Two life-saving graces are enough for Su Qiruo to promise her with her body. Su Qiruo pursed her lips lightly, the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Her soft food is really... Its impossible not to eat it, people force it! "Li Mo is different from ordinary men." Su Qiruo looked helplessly at the angry young man, he was blaming her for leaving without saying goodbye! It''s just that she didn''t intend to bring the City Lord''s Mansion into this war, but she didn''t want him to come anyway. Thinking of the child suddenly, the smile on Su Qiruo''s face froze again, her brows knit into a knot. He is really disobedient at all! If Su Qi thought that Baihua Limo liked her, she would naturally value their child more than anything else. Unexpectedly, she spent a lot of effort to get the medicine from the Beishan sage, and finally had this child, but she still couldn''t keep him. He is really stupid. Seeing the boy''s flying hair shaking in the air with the arrow in his hand, his handsome face was full of resentment, as if the hatred belonged to him. Zhou Xinjie''s side was already in chaos, and the empress made a sound at the right time. "You guys can''t wait to catch them quickly, do you have to wait for Bengong to do it?" Zhou Xinjie has no chance. She has prepared so many ways out, but she never expected that such a bad-tempered boy would appear in the end. Seeing that all his soldiers put down their swords, Zhou Xinjie didn''t care about the horses under him, and jumped down and scolded everyone with red eyes: "Who dares to see in this hall? Anyone who dares to surrender will be killed without mercy!" As she spoke, she also chopped off the heads of several soldiers around her. The confidant who has been protecting Zhou Xinjie slowly closed her eyes. She really doesn''t want to follow such a master anymore. The sword in her hand fell heavily to the ground, and the woman strode forward and knelt down in front of the empress. "The guilty minister accepts the crime and is willing to be punished." She has been with the fourth princess for so many years, and countless lives have been contaminated by her subordinates. She knew that she deserved to die, but she didn''t want to work for someone who wasn''t worth it. Someone took the lead in pleading guilty, and the rest of them naturally put down their weapons and knelt down. Only Zhou Xinjie, who had red eyes, was left standing in the crowd with a stumped leg, standing out in the crowd. Su Qiruo jumped off the horse, flew forward, put a sword across Zhou Xinjie''s neck, and lifted him out. "To frame the Su family and frame Zhongliang, you should have thought that this day would come." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo raised her hand and removed Zhou Xinjie''s two arms, so that she wouldn''t make any more troubles. "Ah... Su Qiruo, why didn''t you die? Your Su family supports the princess, you deserve to die! The country of Beiyue is mine, it''s mine!" Zhou Xinjie yelled in pain, and then began to yell at Su Qiruo and the empress dowager. She couldn''t help but deny that she had framed the Su family. Her confidants had already pleaded guilty, so it would be useless for her to deny it again. Su Qiruo knocked Zhou Xinjie to the ground with one palm, and stepped on her **** face. "Do you think that I will kill you if you anger me so much? Heh... Where in this world is there such an easy thing?" Su Qiruo sneered, and crushed Zhou Xinjie''s face with her feet. "I want you to atone for the sins of hundreds of people in my Su family, so that you can''t live or die." Perhaps because of the memories of her previous life, Su Qiruo has never been a cruel person. Every time her grandmother talked about her, she said that she was more than kind. But facing Zhou Xinjie, Su Qiruo really couldn''t be tolerant and let go. How could she let go of the culprit who killed her Su family? The princess looked at all this with cold eyes, and said indifferently: "Zhou Xinjie intends to rebel against the palace, poison the emperor, and kill Zhongliang. This palace will put her in the prison and wait for disposal." It was announced in public, but in the end Zhou Xinjie''s whereabouts was naturally decided by Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo ordered Yingsan to **** Zhou Xinjie to leave in person, and leave the rest of the matter to the Empress Dowager, who has more important matters. Looking at the boy on the horse from a distance, the light in Su Qiruo''s eyes became softer and softer. Baihua Limo''s tense face gradually relaxed, and before Su Qiruo came over, he had already rushed forward. Su Qi Ruofei stepped forward and hugged the man off the horse, and said slightly dissatisfied: "Your body can''t ride a horse, it''s just nonsense!" As she spoke, she even slapped Baihua Limo''s **** a few times. "The wife has lost weight!" Baihua Limo''s eyes turned red, and she murmured as she hugged Su Qiruo''s neck tightly. He had already thought about it on the way. This time, he would never forgive her easily. He must make her reflect on herself. But as soon as he saw her, all his temper disappeared, only his heartache remained. His wife lost weight. "You''ve lost weight too, you''re not obedient at all!" Su Qiruo hugged Baihua Limo''s waist with one hand, and gently tugged at Baihua Limo''s face with the other, even using a little strength. Baihua Limo glared at Su Qiruo with a puffy face, and said confidently: "If you don''t leave me alone, I won''t lose weight." "You bold guy, you dare to talk back when you do something wrong?" Su Qiruo stared, pretending to be angry. Baihua Limo was not afraid of him at all, and put his head on her shoulder with a giggle. Holding her tighter and tighter, the feeling of regaining what was lost made him want to cry. "I am not wrong, you are my wife, I will be where you are. I have said that I will accompany you to take revenge, and you also agreed at the beginning. You broke your promise first, and it is not my fault." Baihua Limo didn''t know that she didn''t want to implicate Baihuacheng, but she was already married to him, and even if she came to revenge alone, if something happened to her, others would always find him. Then he will not survive. Since this is the case, why didn''t she allow him to follow up and fight? Chapter 630： My Tsundere Husband (85) Baihua Limo was even prepared not to go back, but he didn''t expect that the fourth princess, who was so clever and confused for a while, would force her to be forced into the palace in advance at this time. Of course, there is also Su Qiruo''s credit for this. But forcing the palace is no small matter, and I don''t know what was wrong with Zhou Xin Jie''s mind that day, so he sent troops in such a hurry. Perhaps, she believed in the pursuit of wealth and wealth, knowing that the old emperor''s poison was about to be cured, and her good life was coming to an end, so she caught everyone by surprise. It''s just that "being caught off guard" involved a lot of calculations by the concubine and Su Qiruo. After waiting for so long, how could they not send someone to secretly watch Zhou Xinjie? The empress commanded the people to clean up the mess, and glanced in Su Qiruo''s direction from time to time. Her lonely cousin is really sincere to this cousin-in-law, and she is so close to him. Curiosity in her heart, the princess also wanted to go and see Su Qiruo''s little husband, so she ordered her subordinates to watch more, and walked towards Su Qiruo and Baihualimo by herself. Su Qiruo let go of the person in his arms when he heard footsteps getting closer. After Baihua Limo stood up, her fingers caught Su Qiruo''s sleeve. Su Qiruo pampered Baihua Limo''s head, and led him to turn around. "Li Mo, this is the Empress Dowager''s cousin." Finally, Su Qiruo wasn''t so disappointed with the princess. After this incident, she also completely stood behind the princess. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Baihua Limo clasped her fists at the crown prince, her expression was calm, she didn''t see nervousness, intimacy, or joy. For the Zhou family, Baihua Limo really didn''t have a good opinion of them. They treat his wife like that, so he doesn''t want to deal with them. When the princess saw this, she was taken aback for a moment, and then burst out laughing. "Hahahaha...brother-in-law is more forthright than cousin you." Princess naturally saw Baihua Limo''s dislike for her, but she was not only not annoyed, but rather happy for Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo no longer has any relatives in this world, it is her good fortune that someone is willing to treat her like this. Su Qiruo gently squeezed Baihua Limo''s fingers, and smiled apologetically at the princess. "I made my cousin laugh." Then she looked at Baihua Limo again, and said seriously, "The cousin is different from them." After the accident in Su''s family, if Su Qi hadn''t been resentful along with the princess. But after all, she grew up together since she was a child, and after going through such a palace change, she has confirmed the character of the princess. The students taught by grandma are different from others. The princess is upright and open, following the temperament of the queen, and also has the qualities of the descendants of the Su family. Baihua Limo looked up at the princess, her lips twitched, but she still didn''t say anything. The people of the Zhou family caused his wife to lose her home and was seriously injured. He almost lost his life. He couldn''t help but hate. How can you forgive so easily? Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly, her little husband''s temperament is just like this, and there is nothing she can do about it. "It''s okay, my brother-in-law is straightforward, it''s my cousin''s blessing." After finishing speaking, the princess glanced behind Baihua Limo, and the woman on horseback was also looking in their direction. Zhao Wenxuan drove the horse, and when she was almost in front of Su Qiruo, she jumped off the horse. "I have seen Her Majesty the Empress Dowager." Without an introduction, Zhao Wenxuan already knew the identity of the princess. Except for the empress dowager, Su Qiruo wouldn''t talk to anyone in the royal family like this. "Who is this" The empress looked at Su Qiruo, waiting for her to introduce the identity of the visitor. "This is my good friend with Limo, Zhao Wenxuan." Su Qiruo looked at Zhao Wenxuan with gratitude, she knew in her heart that if Zhao Wenxuan hadn''t been there to protect her all the way, Baihua Limo might not have been able to appear in front of her properly. The princess returned a salute to Zhao Wenxuan: "Thank you Miss Zhao for taking care of my cousin." If it weren''t for their best friends, they wouldn''t be here today. Who doesn''t know that this is here to die, since people have come, it is a life-threatening friendship. "His Royal Highness is serious." Zhao Wenxuan replied neither humble nor overbearing. "Li Mo, you and Wen Xuan go to arrange for the soldiers from Baihua City first, and pick you up after I make arrangements here." There are still many things left, Su Qiruo also has Lin Ruoxing in mind, so it''s not easy to stand here and talk all the time. Baihua Limo nodded sensiblely, gently shook Su Qiruo''s hand, and instructed: "My wife, please be careful and pay attention to your body." "it is good." Su Qiruo nodded, then said to Zhao Wenxuan, "Li Mo is inconvenient, and Lao Wenxuan will take care of her." "You can do your thing with peace of mind, I''m here!" Zhao Wenxuan nodded, even if Su Qi didn''t say anything, he wouldn''t ignore Baihualimo. Watching the two of them leave, Su Qi Ruo reluctantly looked away. On the other hand, the princess gave Su Qiruo a puzzled look, a little confused as to why she let other women take care of her husband. When Su Qiruo found Lin Ruoxing, he was torturing Zhou Xinjie in the dungeon. Now Zhou Xinjie is in a mess, her breath is weak, and she no longer has half the charm of the past. Lin Ruoxing stood there expressionlessly, watching Ying make a move on Zhou Xinjie. Every time the whip went down, the hatred in Lin Ruoxing''s heart became less. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, stepped forward and took Lin Ruoxing out. "This is not where you should come, I will ask Ying San to take you home first." Su Qiruo is talking about going home, going back to Su''s house. Zhou Xinjie publicly admitted to framing the Su family, the old emperor was sick in bed, and only the empress dowager was able to take charge. Since the Su family has been wronged, the Crown Princess naturally wants to return the Su mansion to Su Qiruo, and also orders to clear up the wrongs of the Su family and return the Su family to innocence. Lin Ruoxing''s eyes turned red, he bit his lips and looked at Su Qiruo, then choked up and said, "Sister, the family is still the same, but there are no relatives in our family anymore." He dared not go back. He was afraid, afraid that he would not be able to bear it, and would do something to embarrass his sister. Su Qiruo felt pain in her heart, took out her handkerchief to wipe off the tears hanging from Lin Ruoxing''s face, and coaxed softly: "Then you sit outside for a while, after we pick up your brother-in-law and Wen Xuan, we will go home together . The predecessors are no longer there, but the mansion will always continue to be lively. Lin Ruoxing had already heard from Yingyi about Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan leading troops to help, and he was very grateful to Baihua Limo in his heart, so he naturally wanted to see him soon. Seeing Lin Ruoxing nodding, Su Qiruo strode into the prison. Yingyi continued to greet Zhou Xinjie, as long as she was not killed, she really wanted to use all the tortures in the world on her. Her loyal master, her brothers and sisters, all died in Zhou Xinjie''s ambition and calculations. How can she not hate this? Whoever said that the dark guards were heartless and ruthless, it was because they had never encountered such an unjust death tragedy like the Su family. Chapter 631： My Tsundere Husband (86) After Ying Yi finished whipping the last whip, Su Qiruo stepped forward and said: "Let''s do this for today, order someone to invite a doctor to come and have a look, don''t die!" After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo took Ying Yi and left without even looking at Zhou Xinjie who was already like a puddle of mud. "Young Master, General Bai and General Zhao are still guarding outside the palace gate, do you want to go and have a look?" Su Qiruo nodded: "Go and have a look, and then go back home." Yingyi was taken aback, and was in a daze for a moment when Su Qiruo said the word "Huifu". Having not returned to the capital for a long time, things have already changed. Yingyi felt so uncomfortable in her heart, she couldn''t imagine how the young master and son would feel if they saw the depression in the mansion. Secretly called the hidden guards to come back to clean up the mansion ahead of time, even if it was a bit dilapidated, at least it had to find a way to clean up the blood on the ground! Those were formed by the coagulation of the blood of the young master''s closest relatives. The young master''s emotions have stabilized during this period of time, and he shouldn''t think about that kind of grief again. "I have seen the young master." After the accident in the Su family, although Bai Bing and Zhao Qi had already taken the positions of generals, they were still used to serving the people of the Su family as masters. The two of them are Miss Su''s subordinates, and they have been for the rest of their lives. Even if Miss Su San is no longer here, their hearts are still towards the Su Mansion. "Thanks to the help of the two generals today, Su Qiruo thanked the two generals on behalf of the Su family." Su Qiruo stepped forward to help the two of them up, and made a big gift to them. "Young Master, I''m waiting for you." The two hurriedly avoided Su Qiruo''s front, and came to support Su Qiruo from the side. "The Su family has the grace of rebuilding the two of us, the young master will always be the master of the last general!" Even if Su Qi wants the throne, they are willing to take it for her. What about rebellious officials and thieves? The Su family is full of nobles, loyal to the emperor and loving the people, but what happened? Didn''t end up with a whole family destroyed! "The two generals haven''t returned to Beijing for many years. Today, let''s live with me in the Su Mansion first, and make plans for the rest in the future." Su Qiruo still had to go to plead with the princess. Although these people came to Beijing to deal with Zhou Xinjie, they violated the military regulations after all. Entering Beijing without an edict, should have been copied and executed. "The last general will obey the order of the young master." The two saluted together, and they didn''t care where they lived. Lin Ruoxing followed Su Qiruo, step by step, and the two got into a luxurious carriage, which Su Qiruo specially asked the princess to help prepare. Baihua Limo''s body is inconvenient and cannot be bumped, so she should be careful. Baihua Limo had been waiting there early, and his eyes lit up when he saw the carriage approaching. Zhao Wenxuan guarded behind him, seeing that Ye Ye was in such a hurry, her brows were knit together. They have been on their way since they left the house, and they haven''t seen a doctor for Baihua Limo. I don''t know how he is. That child... If something happened to the child, he didn''t know how to explain it to Su Qiruo. "Slow down, don''t worry, people are coming, and you can''t run away." "How can I not be in a hurry, she has left me for so long, and I still have to find her to settle the score!" Baihua Limo said that she was going to settle accounts with Su Qiruo, but all that was written on her face was expectation and joy. One day without seeing each other is like three autumns. It''s been a long time since they saw each other, and he misses her so much. The carriage stopped in front of the two of them, Su Qiruo jumped down first, and just as she stood firm, Baihua Limo rushed over. There were too many people before, so he didn''t take a good look at her, and he didn''t know if she was seriously injured. "My wife, are you hurt?" Baihua Limo raised his hand to touch Su Qiruo''s cheek, he remembered that there was a long streak of blood here before, but now there is no trace of it left, presumably the blood was not hers. Su Qiruo smiled and shook her head: "You came here before you got hurt." What she said was the truth, if it weren''t for Baihua Limo leading troops to help, she would have to spend a lot of effort. As long as those ballistas are there, it is not easy to destroy them. Baihua Limo looked at the hem of her clothes with lowered eyes, and said a little unhappy: "Since you are going back to Beijing, why didn''t you bring me with you? I won''t be your burden." If she really doesn''t want to take him with her, then at least she should take the soldiers away together. She is the master of the City Lord''s Mansion, and if she needs it, Baihua City should go all out. She still didn''t regard herself as someone from Hundred Flowers City, and didn''t want to get too involved with them. But they are married and even have children. Thinking of the child, Baihua Limo''s expression darkened. After tossing and tossing for so long, he wasn''t even sure if the child was still there. If the child is gone, the wife-owner may also blame him. "I just don''t want anything to happen to you." Su Qiruo didn''t know what Baihua Limo was thinking, but thought he was still blaming her. Those words that were going to reprimand him for being disobedient, but he couldn''t say anything. "Brother-in-law, sister Zhao." Lin Ruoxing interrupted the silence between Su Qiruo and Zhao Wenxuan. Seeing a familiar person made Lin Ruoxing''s suppressed mood much better. "Brother Xing''er." Baihua Limo let go of Su Qiruo with red ears, and called out shyly. It''s okay for others to see him acting like a baby with his wife, but in front of Lin Ruoxing, he is really embarrassed. "Let''s go home first, and then talk about the past slowly." It''s not convenient to stand on the side of the road and talk, especially Su Qiruo is even more worried when she sees the tiredness between Baihuali Mo''s brows. After returning home, he asked a doctor to come over and show him. He didn''t know how many crimes he suffered on the way after driving so far. "Brother-in-law, get in the car." Lin Ruoxing sensibly helped Baihua Limo get into the carriage first, then turned around and called Zhao Wenxuan. The enthusiasm he showed made both Zhao Wenxuan and Baihua Limo a little flattered. Although they couldn''t figure it out, they didn''t want to take away the young boy''s kindness. Only Su Qiruo knows best, because of the help of Baihua Limo and Zhao Wenxuan, they were able to successfully capture Zhou Xinjie. In Lin Ruoxing''s heart, Zhou Xinjie was a heart disease, so Zhao Wenxuan and Baihua Limo naturally became benefactors in his eyes. Su Qiruo''s carriage went ahead, followed by the carriage in which Ji Xiangruyi was sitting, which contained the luggage of Zhao Wenxuan and Baihua Limo. As for the remaining soldiers, Baihua Limo has arranged for them to guard outside Yong''an City. If nothing happens within three days, they will be sent back to Baihua City. How inconvenient it is to go out, and it is also very troublesome to solve the ration problem of so many people, so Baihua Limo did not dare to keep people for too long. The carriage stopped at the gate of Su Mansion, and no one got out of the carriage in a hurry. Su Qiruo exhaled lightly, opened the car door first and jumped out. In previous years, the prosperous scene at the entrance of the Su Mansion is vivid, but now there is only a desolation left. The door plaque on the gate has long been taken off, and the weeds at the gate should have just been cleaned up, and there is still a smell of mud. Chapter 632： My Tsundere Husband (87) The two stone lions that used to guard the gate are also gone. I dont know if they were moved or destroyed. The couplets engraved on the stone pillars on both sides of the gate have also been smashed with many marks, full of disrespect to the Su family. Su Qiruo looked at it coldly, then collected his expression, and called out the people in the car. Lin Ruoxing clenched his fists tightly, his face tensed, and he didn''t move. Seeing this, Baihua Limo gently took his hand and said in a low voice, "Go down!" always have to face. Lin Ruoxing glanced at Su Qiruo, and with his encouragement, got up and jumped out of the carriage. Seeing the familiar door, his nose suddenly turned sour, and tears rolled down uncontrollably. He still remembers that when he was young, his sisters wrapped him into a big round rice dumpling and took him out to play. He climbed onto the stone lion on the side of the gate for fun, but accidentally fell down and scratched his palm. The grandmother punished him by kneeling in the ancestral hall, crying until he fell seriously ill. Because he is the youngest in the family and his health is not good, his sisters and brothers have spoiled him since he was a child, and this mansion is full of his happiness. But now those happiness are gone, and all the people who love him are gone. At first Lin Ruoxing was suppressed and refused to cry out, but when he saw the knife marks on the gate, he suddenly burst into tears, the crying made Baihua Limo''s eyes turn red. Su Qiruo stepped forward and gently embraced Lin Ruoxing''s body, coaxing softly: "It''s all over." Since she has returned to Beijing, those who have hurt them will all have to pay the price, and no one can escape. "Sister, they are all gone." Lin Ruoxing sobbed and cried, before he stepped into the gate, he was already out of breath from the pain. "I''m still here, my sister is still here, my brother-in-law is still there, and your unborn nephew is still there. In the future, there will only be more and more people in our family, and there will always be excitement." Su Qiruo patted Lin Ruoxing''s back lightly, comforting in a low voice. Lin Ruoxing''s teardrop eyes flickered, he first glanced at Su Qiruo, and then at Baihua Limo. "Little...little nephew?" "That''s right, we Xing''er are going to be uncles!" Su Qiruo''s words stopped Lin Ruoxing''s tears, and he came to Baihua Limo, carefully holding his arm, the teardrops hanging on his eyelashes trembled, looking very pitiful. "Brother-in-law, you...you..." "It''s true, Xing''er is going to be an uncle soon. I heard from the wife-owner that Xing''er is proficient in everything from piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and I will need Xing''er to help me take care of my children in the future!" Baihua Limo took Lin Ruoxing''s hand, smiled and nodded. Lin Ruoxing is still young, even if he wants to marry, he still has to wait two years, so Baihua Limo would say such a thing. Moreover, only the new birth can crowd out the grief of the past. This child may be able to cheer Lin Ruoxing up again. "Whether this child is a boy or a girl, they are all grandchildren of Su''s parents, and their surname is Su." Baihua Limo knew that Lin Ruoxing had been brooding about Su Qiruo''s marriage, and now he said this in front of Lin Ruoxing, it was a reassurance for him. Lin Ruoxing excitedly grabbed Baihua Limo''s hand, wanted to laugh but couldn''t, but the haze in his heart had been dispelled, and a ray of sunlight shone in through the gap, making his heart come alive. yes! They can still start over, he will have many little nephews and nieces in the future, and there will be another group of chubby little dolls lying on the stone lion in front of Su''s house. The blood of the Su family is also flowing on their bodies, and their footprints will be everywhere in the yard. Naughty children climb up the rockery, quiet children sit on the porch and read, lively children practice martial arts in the martial arts field... The Su family, the same Su family. "Go, let''s go in! The Empress bought a batch of servants from the Su family and sold them, and now they have sent them back and are cleaning the backyard. There are not many people around us, so there is no need to buy more people." After the Su family was convicted, some servants were sold. Although the empress dowager couldn''t take care of herself at the time, she still ordered people to secretly buy many people and sent them to Zhuangzi outside the city. The princess knew long ago that the Su family was wronged, and the members of the Su family would come back sooner or later. The gate of Su Mansion opened, and a group of familiar people stood in the courtyard, knelt down with red eyes, and kowtowed to those who came in. "Slave and others send greetings to His Royal Highness, and send greetings to Young Master." Lin Ruoxing''s suppressed tears welled up again, Uncle Sun from the kitchen, Sister Ji from the stable, Brother Liu from the laundry room... He never thought that he would see them again one day, these people who watched him grow up! "The Su family was in trouble, but luckily you all never gave up. In the future, I, Su Qiruo, will definitely live up to you all!" If Su Qi returns gifts to everyone, these are also people who have watched her grow up! "The little master is Zhesha Nu, and it is the blessing of the slave to serve the little master. In the future, the slave will be loyal to protect the master, and live and die with the Su Mansion." The leader was Su Qing, the second daughter of the old housekeeper. The old housekeepers family had been beheaded. Only this second daughter was ordered to give cotton clothes to the soldiers at the border to escape the catastrophe. Later, she was stopped by the people sent by the empress dowager, and she stayed in Yucheng directly. Only then did she recover her life, and she only came back recently. "Sister Ah Qing, get up quickly, everyone get up! Today is a good day for us to clear our wrongs, everyone should be happy." Su Qiruo stepped forward to help Su Qing up, and said to everyone. Everyone got up now, but their eyes were red. Su Qiruo pulled Baihua Limo and introduced it to everyone: "This is my husband, Baihua Limo. I was living in Baihua City, and my life was hanging by a thread. Fortunately, my mother-in-law saved me, so I got my life back. To capture Zhou Xinjie alive today is also a good idea." It is because of Li Mo and Ms. Zhao''s help that I have been spared a lot of trouble." Seeing this, everyone hurriedly knelt down again. "Slave waits to see the lord of the world, please greet the lord of the world." The Shi Nujun rescued their Shi Nu Highness, she is the benefactor of the Su Mansion, and will be their master in the future. "You don''t need to be too polite, it''s what I should do to protect my wife." Baihua Limo was all for Su Qiruo, seeing that all the servants kneeling on the ground were loyal, he was naturally not willing to let them kneel again. As long as someone is kind to his wife, he will take good care of her. "Little master, the Nanyuan and Beiyuan have been packed, where do you think you and the young master are going to rest?" Su Qing stepped forward and led a few people in, and every brick and tile was a place she was familiar with. Dongyuan is the old owner''s yard, because they knew that the young master would not live there, so they didn''t clean up there first. And Xiyuan is where Erfang lives, and now Erfang is no longer alive, so they didn''t clean it either. Nanyuan used to be lived in by the big house, and the yards of Su Qiruo, mother, father, and several sisters were all in Nanyuan. Chapter 633： My Tsundere Husband (88) Because there are the most people in the big house, the yard they live in is also the largest, which is much bigger than the old owner''s Dongyuan. Especially the old patriarch loves Su Qiruo, the little granddaughter, a little bit, and even sends all the good things to Nanyuan. Beiyuan belongs to the third room, and Lin Ruoxing used to be there. Su Qiruo nodded, looked at Lin Ruoxing and said, "Xing''er will live with us in Nanyuan too!" How could she let Lin Ruoxing live alone in such a big Beiyuan? Besides, Lin Ruoxing didn''t dare to go there even if he was afraid. Don''t want him to get emotional, so Su Qiruo decides to keep him. "Also." Lin Ruoxing nodded, he just wanted to spend time with his sister and brother-in-law, and he didn''t want to think about other things. Su Qiruo said to Su Qing again: "You clean up a few guest rooms in the front yard, and General Bai and General Zhao will stay here at night." "Yes." Su Qing bowed in response, and secretly glanced at Zhao Wenxuan again. Its not easy for this lady to live in Nanyuan with the little master and the lord, right? Before she could finish thinking, Su Qiruo opened her mouth. "Wen Xuan, you also live in Nanyuan with us!" Others don''t know Zhao Wenxuan''s identity, but Su Qiruo understands that she can''t let a man like Zhao Wenxuan live in the guest room with Bai Bing and Zhao Qi. Zhao Wenxuan paused slightly, then calmed down quickly, and responded softly: "Okay." Taking a peek at Su Qiruo, Zhao Wenxuan''s heart beat violently. He always felt that Su Qiruo seemed to know something. Jixiang and Ruyi were also quick-witted. As soon as they entered the door, they began to make the bed for the two of them. Those things were all new, and they must have been sent by the empress. If you want to return the property of the Su family, you have to wait. There are too many things, and it will not be clear for a while. If Su Qi on the left and right is not in a hurry, it should belong to the Su family, and no one else can take away a copper coin. All the rooms in Nanyuan have been cleaned, except for one, which was locked by Su Qing. The master hung himself on the beam of that room, how dare she open the door to make the young master sad? It''s just that Su Qiruo is much stronger than they imagined, and she didn''t show how painful she was. People should always look forward. What should hurt, has already passed. Standing at the door for a long time, finally Su Qiruo took the initiative to ask Su Qing to open the door. Su Qing felt a pain in her heart, and called out hesitantly: "Little master..." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and waved her hand: "It''s okay, go get busy!" Su Qiruo stayed in that room for a long time, no one knew what she was doing in there, and no one dared to disturb her. Even Baihua Limo just waited for her at the gate of the yard from a distance, and never stepped into the yard. Some things must be faced by herself, and the appearance of others will only make her more uncomfortable. Lin Ruoxing supported Baihua Limo''s arm and said, "Brother-in-law, let''s go back and have a rest. It will be fine when sister comes out of that room." Speaking of which, Lin Ruoxing himself did not dare to step into that threshold, he was not as brave as his sister. "I''ll wait for her right here." Bai Hua Limo shook his head, he was worried about Su Qiruo, and wanted her to see him as soon as she came out. When Lin Ruoxing saw this, he didn''t say anything else, and just stayed with him. However, Lin Ruoxing seemed to understand why such an outstanding sister fell in love with Baihua Limo. His brother-in-law is sincerely kind to his sister, so good that he can even die. When Su Qiruo came out, her expression was as usual, Baihua Limo slowly let go of her clenched fists, and secretly let out a sigh of relief. "Why are you standing here?" Seeing Baihua Limo standing at the door, Su Qiruo also quickened her steps. "I''m waiting for you." Baihua Limo said truthfully. "Brother-in-law has been waiting for my sister here for a long time." Lin Ruoxing pursed his lips lightly, and let go of his tense heart. He was actually very afraid that his sister would be hurt by the scene, after all, it used to be her biological father... "Are you tired? Let''s go, let''s go rest first, and we''ll talk about the rest tomorrow." Actually, Su Qiruo still has a lot of things to do, but if she doesn''t stop, Baihualimo will always follow her. She didn''t dare to risk his body, there was always time to do those things, but it was urgent to find a doctor for Baihua Limo. Perhaps it was because Baihua Limo had practiced martial arts with the city lord since he was a child, and his body was much stronger than others. The child did not have any accidents, which made everyone heave a sigh of relief. Especially Zhao Wenxuan, she wiped off the cold sweat from her hands, only then did she feel alive. If something really happened to Baihua Limo and the child, she might not feel at ease for the rest of her life. Its just that its nothing. After all the tossing around for so long, the doctor still prescribed an anti-fetal drug, and Baihua Limo was not allowed to do any more dangerous things. Su Qiruo entrusted Lin Ruoxing to take care of Baihua Limo''s health care, while she freed her hands to get busy. Although a toxin on the emperor''s body was cured, Zhou Xinjie''s poison had no antidote for a long time, and the person did not wake up. The imperial physician said that the emperor is getting old and his body is empty, and he is afraid that it will be difficult to recover in the future. Even if he wakes up, he can only lie on the bed. The **** supervised the country, with the jade seal in her hand, she settled the unjust case of the Su family first, announced it to the world, and restored the innocence of the entire Su family. Return the Su Mansion to Su Qiruo, and return the confiscated items, as well as the title of her worldly daughter. Su Qiruo has been busy burying the innocent lives of the Su family during this period of time. There are too many people with no bones left, and many of them have set up graves. Standing in front of the Su family cemetery, Lin Ruoxing looked at the newly erected tombstones with red eyes, and couldn''t stop crying. "Okay, don''t cry, it''s over!" When comforting Lin Ruoxing, Su Qiruo said so, but she didn''t think so in her heart. past? Ah! She hasn''t gone to settle accounts with those who have made trouble for the Su family and even stepped on them! Who exposed the whereabouts of Lin Ruoxing and his son, who released the secret letter in the study of the Su family who colluded with foreign thieves, and who imitated the letter in the same handwriting as her grandmother... These, she will check one by one. Lin Ruoxing wiped her tears with her sleeves, gritted her teeth and said, "No, sister, the Lin family is still alive, they killed my father, so we can''t just go on like this." Lin Ruoxing has never forgotten that the Lin family who betrayed his father''s life for power is still alive and well! "You are not allowed to interfere in this matter. I will handle it myself. From now on, you can just stay with your brother-in-law and wait for the birth of your little niece." If Su Qi won''t let Lin Ruoxing step into the footsteps of his previous life again, the princess shouldn''t die, and he shouldn''t live his whole life for revenge. The young master of the Su family should be magnanimous and not let others down, nor himself. Otherwise, his life would be too heavy. Chapter 634： My Tsundere Husband (89) Lin Ruoxing pursed her lips and looked at Su Qiruo. After a long time, she said in a hoarse voice: "Sister, I want to change back to Su''s surname. Even if I die, I won''t live with their surname anymore." Lin Ruoxing clenched his fists tightly, and his tone was full of no doubts. Even if he died, he didn''t want to be with such a wolf-hearted family anymore. If possible, he even wanted to change his father''s surname. But the father married the mother, he himself is the Su Lin family, and he is no longer the Lin family. Su Qiruo nodded: "Okay, I will rewrite your name on the family tree when I get backSu Ruoxing." Lin Ruoxing smiled, finally relieved. Since then, there is no Lin Ruoxing in the world, only Su Ruoxing. And Su Qiruo also hoped that Su Ruoxing could be reborn, away from the fate of Lin Ruoxing in his previous life. What good is there to be a hero who is so unfortunate in his life? Powerful, but not happy for life, this is not what she wants to see. Her honor and favor in exchange for the lives of hundreds of members of the Su family should not have been his life. On the third day of the fifth lunar month, the princess ascended the throne and changed the name of the country to An. The new emperor ascended the throne, amnesty the world, eradicate the remnants of rebels, and reward meritorious ministers. If Su Qi made great contributions in protecting the country, and there was an injustice case in the Su family, the new emperor felt guilty and bestowed the first-rank Yong''an king. This not only represents the supreme honor, but also represents the new emperor''s trust in the Su family from the beginning to the end. The door plaque of the Su Mansion was hung up again, and the four characters "Yong''an Prince''s Mansion" written by the new emperor himself were shining brightly in the sun. Su Ruoxing, the youngest son of the Yong''an Palace, bestowed the title of Emperor Changping and Jiangbei. That was once guarded by his sisters. Su Ruoxing looked at the imperial decree in his hand and listened to the congratulations from the people around him, but he couldn''t feel happy at all. What he has now was bought with the blood of his relatives. Compared to the supreme honor bestowed from the bottom of his heart, he hopes that his relatives are alive. However, with this title that everyone respects, it will be easier for him and his sister to deal with those enemies who bullied the Su family, right? "My lord, be careful." Ruyi''s worried reminder came from outside the door, Su Qiruo hastily put down the booklet in her hand, got up and greeted her out. Baihua Limo arrived at the door of the study, when the door was opened from the inside. "Why are you here?" Su Qiruo stepped forward to hold Baihua Limo''s arm, and led him into the study. Jixiang and Ruyi guarded the door and did not follow in. The study room is the most important place, and no one else is allowed to enter. They are the son''s personal servants, so they should strictly abide by the rules of the house. With the two of them in front, the rest of them naturally dare not go beyond the rules. "The wife-owner has been busy for quite some time, I am worried, come and have a look." Baihua Limo sat at the desk, glanced at the notebooks on the table, and sighed softly. Since the wife-owner was conferred the title of King Yong''an by the new emperor, the aristocratic family in the capital came to visit as if sealed off. Su Mansion, which was sparsely populated before, is now very lively. I heard that Su Qing was almost exhausted. He had to deal with the posts from various government offices all day long, and he had no time to take care of the affairs in the government office. "I''ll be fine after I''ve been busy for the past few days, but I didn''t spend time with you during this time, so I feel sorry for you." Su Qiruo took Baihua Limo''s hand, looked at the small calluses in his palm, lowered her eyes and said guiltily. Baihua Limo shook her head: "I know that the wife-master''s concern has been unsolved, and I also hope that the wife-master can be herself as soon as possible, so the wife-lord can be busy with your main business, I am waiting for you." Baihua Limo is not worried about anything, but she is afraid that she will suffer a breakdown. "Good Limo, thank you." Su Qiruo gently embraced Baihua Limo''s body, and said gratefully. She was very glad that she chose Baihua Limo back then, and even more fortunate that Baihua Limo also chose her. Such a good husband, it is worthwhile for her to run thousands of miles to meet him. All of this is predestined somewhere. "My wife, I... I want to ask for a favor for Wenxuan, but I don''t know the emperor..." Baihua Limo hesitated, he is now the king of Yongan. The emperor never had a queen, so among all the men in the court, except for the queen, he had the highest status. Baihua Limo is not used to the flattery of outsiders, and is too lazy to deal with it, so he has never been out of the house. But he still wanted to talk to Su Qiruo about Zhao Wenxuan, and now, there was nothing to hide from her. Su Qiruo looked up at Baihua Limo, and immediately knew what he was going to say. "Wen Xuan also deserves credit this time. I only ask for a favor, and the emperor will not refuse." Not to mention anything else, the fireballs that Zhao Wenxuan gave to Su Qiruo are enough to earn him a share of the merits of being a dragon. The emperor wanted to promote Zhao Wenxuan to be an official before, but was rejected by Su Qiruo. Others don''t know, but Su Qiruo knows Zhao Wenxuan''s identity. It would be fine if he was only doing business, but once he entered the officialdom and was discovered that he was a man disguised as a woman, it would be a complete harm to him. "But...Wen Xuan...he..." Baihua Limo didn''t know how to tell Su Qiruo about Zhao Wenxuan''s identity. Although the two were close, he had never told her about Zhao Wenxuan, so he didn''t know how to speak up for a while. Su Qiruo lightly squeezed Baihua Limo''s hand, said with a low smile, "Wen Xuan is smart and courageous, and it''s your handkerchief, so I will protect him." "My wife, you... how do you know?" Baihua Limo was stunned, he thought he was hiding something from Zhao Wenxuan, but how did she know about it? "When I first saw him, I knew who he was." Su Qiruo didn''t dare to talk about her "Gold Finger", but she did know that Zhao Wenxuan was a man early on. Bai Huali Moqiao blushed, pursed her lips and paused for a moment, then hummed, "Why are you so powerful, wife master? Fortunately, you are mine, otherwise Wen Xuan would be in danger." Thinking of Su Qiruo''s appearance when she first met Zhao Wenxuan, and how she usually let him be alone with Zhao Wenxuan without shy away, and the most trivial thingsfor example, she let Zhao Wenxuan live in Nanyuan... The last bit of resentment in Baihualimo''s heart has disappeared. He always thought that Su Qiruo didn''t care about him enough, so he let him be with other women, but he didn''t respond at all. It turned out that she knew Zhao Wenxuan''s identity a long time ago, so she was relieved that he and Wenxuan were alone. Thinking about it this way, Baihua Limo felt that the whole world was lit up. It''s not that the wife-master doesn''t care about him, she also likes him very much. Su Qiruo pampered and scratched the tip of Baihua Limo''s nose, her eyes were full of love that couldn''t be melted away. She really likes her little husband very much. "Let me take care of Wenxuan''s affairs, but you can ask him if he is willing to move the business to the capital." Chapter 635： New Wife, My Tsundere Husband (90) Once Zhao Wenxuan''s identity is revealed, even the emperor''s golden words cannot stop Baihua City''s leisurely mouth. It would be better to let him stay in the capital as a man, and she will take care of him, which will give him more security. Moreover, compared to the rigid and pedantic people in Baihua City, the capital is not so strict about men''s business. The leading merchants in the capital are not without the help of their sons in their business. Maybe Zhao Wenxuan can negotiate a few deals with them. As long as you don''t overdo Meng Lang, you don''t have to worry about those rumors. "Li Mo understands what the wife-lord means, so I''ll go talk to Wen Xuan and see what he thinks." When Su Qi finished speaking, Baihua Limo stood up and left in a hurry. Looking at Baihua Limo''s back, Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly. This guy is sometimes very smart and stable, and sometimes he is frizzy like a child. Zhao Wenxuan had already guessed that Su Qiruo might know his identity, so when she heard Baihua Limo''s words, she wasn''t too surprised. "What King Yong''an said is true, and I agree." As soon as Baihua Limo finished speaking, Zhao Wenxuan nodded in agreement. In fact, he also wanted to develop his business in the capital, but he didn''t dare to dream of such a dream in the past. Now that King Yong''an is a big backer, he has nothing to worry about. Baihua Limo happily pulled Zhao Wenxuan and said, "Great, I will have company in the capital from now on." Zhao Wenxuan raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at Baihualimo and said, "Aren''t you planning to go back to Baihua City?" Baihua Limo is the only young master of the City Lord''s Mansion, if he stays in the capital with Su Qiruo, what will the City Lord''s Mansion do? "Where the wife is, I will be there. Although she was allowed to marry into the city lord''s mansion at the beginning, it was only to deal with the Dafang family. Now the wife is the king of Yong''an, and I can''t let the majestic king of Yong''an marry here. Let''s go to my little city lord''s mansion!" Baihua Limo had already figured it out, if his mother and father were willing to stay with him in Yongan City, that would be the best. If you don''t want to, let Su Qiruo send someone to help your mother manage Baihua City together, and if any of their daughters likes to be the city lord, let her go there. If the children are unwilling, then those who can live in it. Its impossible for him and his wife to be in the capital and the other in Baihua City! Then what kind of husband and wife are they called, it is better to reconcile directly. But he does not want to reconcile with his wife, this is the wife he chose himself, and he will never let it go to others. Zhao Wenxuan nodded: "It''s true, now that King Yong''an has become a favorite, there will definitely be no fewer men around her in the future. If you want to be with her for a long time, naturally you can''t divide her." Zhao Wenxuan glanced at Baihualimo worriedly, the former Su Qiruo was penniless, yet there were countless men vying to make her a baby. Su Qiruo''s status is noble today, under one person, above ten thousand people, one can imagine the love debt in the future. Although Baihua Limo has married her, the position of king may not be secure. Baihua Limo may not know about it, but Zhao Wenxuan has heard about it. In order to compete for favor, these aristocratic sons and daughters have come up with endless methods, and they can think of any dirty methods, which makes people hard to guard against. Baihuali''s strangeness is free and easy, and she always talks about it, and doesn''t know how to intrigue. If only relying on Su Qiruo''s favor, it may not be able to protect him well. Baihua Limo''s eyes froze, and that was exactly what he was worried about. Although the wife-lord promised that he would not accept servants, it was because they were in Baihua City, and no one could coerce her into doing things she didn''t like. But its different now, people and ghosts are hard to distinguish in the capital, and its hard to guard against how those people plot against them. Moreover, what if the emperor forces her to marry another servant in order to consolidate his power? Can she resist the decree? The Su family in the Hou''s Mansion of Yong''an had a hard time getting wronged and redressed their injustice, and they exchanged the Hou''s family for the Wang''s Mansion with all their lives. Although these were not what Su Qiruo wanted, they shouldn''t be just for the sake of others. "The wife-lord, she keeps her promise. She promised me that she would not accept a servant, and the Su family has never had a precedent for accepting a servant. I believe her." Baihua Limo didn''t know whether she was speaking to Zhao Wenxuan, or to cheer herself up. "I really believe in King Yong''an''s character, but no matter how clean she is, she may not be able to escape the schemes of others every time. You should pay more attention to it." It''s no wonder Zhao Wenxuan thought too much, he lived as a woman since he was a child, and he has heard and seen many more than Baihualimo. "I won''t let those people get away with it." Wanted to take away his wife, but there was no way. When the Su family was killed, which one of the sons of the family helped his wife? As long as there is one, he would not dare to occupy Su Qiruo with such brazen words. When something happened to the Su family, everyone was afraid to avoid it, but now seeing Su Qiruo gaining power, they brazenly posted it. This kind of thing is really embarrassing. "It''s good that you know it in your heart, presumably King Yong''an knows these methods better than us." In Zhao Wenxuan''s opinion, Su Qiruo should be more aware of the twists and turns than Baihua Limo when she grew up in the capital. If she is more careful, it is better than Baihua Limo being on guard every day. After talking with Zhao Wenxuan for a while, Baihualimo went back to her room. Su Qiruo rarely came back earlier than him, she was lying on the couch reading a book, her eyes were lightly closed, she seemed to be asleep. Hearing the voice, Su Qiruo hurriedly put down the book to help Baihua Limo, but Baihua Limo stared at her for a long time. Su Qiruo touched her face and asked in confusion, "Why are you looking at me like this? But what''s dirty on my face?" Baihua Limo shook her head, and said sourly: "No. The wife is so good-looking, and now she is standing in such a high position at such a young age, I am afraid that you will be snatched away." Su Qiruo chuckled lightly, scratched the tip of Baihualimo''s nose and said, "Why are you starting to think wildly again? Didn''t I tell you that the daughter of the Su family doesn''t have a servant, and I won''t either." "But you can''t, it doesn''t mean that others don''t want to, what kind of thoughts are those who come to visit the mansion all day long, doesn''t the wife master still understand?" Baihua Limo is not stupid, how many people come here to give gifts not for the Yongan Palace? Now that the new emperor is enthroned, all things are waiting to be done, and those people want to take advantage of the chaos to win over Yong''an Palace in order to stand firm in the court. Although Su Qing didn''t allow anyone to enter the mansion, it can''t be like this for the rest of his life. They will have to deal with the aristocratic family in the capital in the future. "You just need to take care of yourself, don''t worry about other things. When the Su family was at its peak, I didn''t allow anyone to join in. Now that I have you, how can I give those people a chance?" Although Su Qiruo is now the King of Yong''an, compared to the previous Yong''an Marquis Mansion, it is only a bit famous. If it is really about power, how can she compare to her grandmother? Chapter 636： My Tsundere Husband (91) If Su Qi didn''t blame Baihua Limo for thinking too much, he even gave up his life for her, so how could he not think more about this when he faced these things so suddenly? Because he misunderstood Xing''er''s identity, he cried for a long time. If something happened, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to think how sad Baihua Limo would be. He treats her with a sincere heart, and she will never let him down. She would ignore those who approached her in order to gain power. The imperial examination will be held next year, and the imperial court will cultivate a group of pure ministers belonging to the emperor. At that time, it will be good for her to find a few more confidants. Those who suffer in the Su family and stand by, she will not trouble them, and she will not fight with them. They are close. "Will this embarrass the wife-lord?" The better Su Qi is, the more uneasy Baihua Limo feels. "No embarrassment, I am willing." Baihua Limo has contributed to saving her, the emperor will reward him in the future, who would dare to provoke him by then? "My life is yours, and naturally it is only yours. Others don''t want to get involved." Su Qiruo said half-jokingly, it finally made Baihua Limo laugh, and it also made his heart that had been tugging at him relax a lot. "Then I will remember, you are mine, and mine alone." Baihua Limo hugged Su Qiruo''s waist tightly, and murmured. "Well, it''s yours alone." If there were no members of the Baihua family, she might have died long ago. Since she chose Baihualimo at the beginning, no matter what happens in the future, she will never fail him. It seems that the matter between them should be publicized. Only when everyone knows how important Baihua Limo is to her, those who want to approach her under the guise of visiting can give up earlier. After coaxing Baihua Limo to sleep, Su Qiruo sneaked out of the bedroom. "Shadow Three." "The subordinate is here." A black shadow fell in front of Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo leaned into her ear to explain something, and the black shadow quickly disappeared. Early in the morning of the second day, word spread throughout the city of Yongan that King Yongan was the savior of King Yongan, even the beggars on the street were talking about the fate story between King Yongan and King Yongan. Those who looked down on Baihua Limo''s identity and wanted to let their sons enter the government to compete, felt drummed in their hearts when they heard about it. Now that she is the King of Yong''an and doesn''t need her husband''s help, she has the emperor''s grace and guilt, which is enough for her to stand on a high place for the rest of her life. If you really want to compete with that Yongan Wangjun, it seems that there is no hope now. No matter what kind of feeling you have, it cant be higher than the grace of saving your life, so whats the point of arguing? Most of the people rested their minds, but some people were still obsessed with it, thinking that with their family background and appearance, they would definitely be able to win the eyes of King Yong''an, so that she would abandon the family''s mess and remarry with him. So, when Su Qiruo went out, either the son of this family sprained his foot in front of her, or the handkerchief of the son of that family fell by her feet, and the corners of Ying San''s mouth twitched when he saw it. Who said that the son of the family is well-bred? She looked at these people without restraint at all, she almost took off her clothes to seduce their master directly. It''s just that Su Qiruo always hides quickly every time she encounters this kind of thing, and she hasn''t caused any trouble. The emperor took out a list and handed it to Su Qiruo, frowning: "This is the list of Zhou Xinjie''s party. It was found from the secret room of her study. It''s inside..." Su Qi Ruo flipped through the pages, and when her eyes fell on the familiar name, she paused as well. The emperor was ashamed of the Su family, and has been trying to make up for it. But this Lin family is the in-laws of the third bedroom of the Su family, she doesn''t want to hurt Su Qiruo''s heart for such a thing, so she is invited to come and make a decision. Su Qiruo laughed at herself: "I comforted Xing''er before and said that the Lin family was only out to protect themselves, and didn''t intend to betray the Su family. Now it seems that the Lin family has long been taking refuge in the fourth imperial daughter, and has been using the Su family." Thinking of the inner thief, Su Qiruo probably has an idea in her heart. Who gets close to the Lin family on weekdays, and which of the Lin family often visits the mansion, counting everything, the insider will know. "It''s no wonder that two days before the Su family''s accident, the third room and a first-class mother died outside the mansion. At that time, the third aunt was still embarrassed for a long time. After all, the man married into the Su family from the Lin family with the third uncle. She was worried that the third uncle would know. It will be sad. Looking at it now, even though the letter was written by the four imperial daughters, there are also some of the Lin clan who helped the evildoers." The person who revealed the residence of the third uncle and Su Ruoxing was also related to the nanny. Su Qiruo was suspicious of the eldest family at first, and even her sister-in-law was carefully checked by her. After all, she overestimated the conscience of the Lin family. "Then what are you going to do?" The emperor gave Su Qiruo a distressed look, she knew at that time that the Su family was wronged, but no matter how much she begged for mercy, the empress would not listen. In the end, even she and her father were grounded together, and she was not released from the Granddaughter''s Mansion until the news of Su Qiruo''s death came. She has been blaming herself for being incompetent, that she can''t even protect the people she cares about. Fortunately, God took pity on him and left a bloodline for the Su family. Thinking of Su Ruoxing, the emperor''s heart softened. If he is willing, she is also willing to leave the position of queen to him. As long as it can make the Su family feel better, she can do anything. "Your Majesty''s first visit to the Great Treasure, it''s a good time to stand up, so let''s start with the Lin family!" Su Qiruo closed the roster, pursed her lips and said. If Su Ruoxing hadn''t given up the Lin family''s surname, she might still care about her younger brother''s identity and give the Lin family a way out. Now even Xing''er doesn''t recognize the Lin family, so what old love does she have? "Xing''er over there..." The emperor looked at Su Qiruo hesitantly, she had also heard about Lin Ruoxing''s change of surname, but the Lin family was his relative after all, if he didn''t want to, she could keep the Lin family for him. "Xing''er is the son of the Su family, and has nothing to do with the Lin family. The emperor doesn''t have to worry too much, just follow the law." Su Qiruo didn''t dare to keep the Lin family anymore, she was afraid of long nights and dreams. Su Ruoxing has been a little weird recently, and he is afraid that he also secretly sent someone to check on Lin''s house. Instead of waiting for him to intervene, it is better to pass the imperial decree of the new emperor to destroy the Lin family in one fell swoop, and let them taste the feeling of the Su family being destroyed back then. Murting Zhongliang is a crime that cannot be punished. "Then follow my cousin''s wishes." The emperor nodded, since Su Qiruo and Su Ruoxing had no objections, naturally she would not show any favor to the Su family. Just thinking about the misery of the Su family at that time, Su Qiruo really couldn''t bear it. "Your Majesty, the child is innocent, and the servants are even more innocent. I hope that the Emperor will be lenient and give them a way out." Many domestic servants just clean and wash, probably because they don''t even know what the master has done, so they shouldn''t die for it. Chapter 637： My Tsundere Husband (92) As for those children, they should be sent far away, they shouldnt just die. If Su Qi is not a saint, he doesn''t want others to repeat the mistakes of the Su family. She is not bloodthirsty, she just wants to seek justice for the Su family. She will not let go of any of those who participated, but she will not implicate too many innocent people. "My cousin has been so kind since she was a child, which is different from those cousins." The emperor sighed slightly, Su Qiruo''s sisters were all decisive, but she was the only one who was too merciful. "The same is true for the emperor." Su Qiruo looked back, the two looked at each other and smiled. It doesnt matter, the youngest son is sent out of the capital and sent to a border town to be adopted by others. As for the future fate, it all depends on them. If Su Qi was conferred the title of Queen of Yongan, the Lin family would have been worried every day, fearing that what they had done back then would be revealed. But before they decided whether to go to Yongan Palace to visit relatives, someone had already surrounded the Lin Mansion with troops. Patriarch Lin turned pale, and knelt down on the ground with a plop. "God is punishing us!" Punish them for treachery, punish them for betraying their parents and children, punish them for being wolf-hearted and unscrupulous. "It''s over, it''s over!" When the Lin family was taken to the execution ground, Su Ruoxing also went. He hid in the private room on the second floor of the teahouse, looking coldly at the person kneeling below, without any emotion in his eyes. Baihua Limo patted the back of Su Ruoxing''s hand lightly, wanting to say something to comfort him, but didn''t know where to start. He lived in the Su family for more than ten years under the surname of the Lin family. The Su family treated him like a jewel and regarded him as their lifeblood, but he was betrayed by the Lin family who he once thought was his relative. Su Ruoxing hates it! While hating him, he also felt worthless for his father. Father asked mother to do many things for the Lin family, but in the end he helped out a nest of white-eyed wolves. They not only killed the Su family, but also killed the father who always regarded them as the closest relative. Damn them all! Seeing the executioner raised the knife, Baihua Limo hurriedly turned away. He is no better than ordinary people now, and he can''t see blood. It''s just that this child is also the grandson of the Su family after all, the revenge for the ancestor has come to an end, he has to come and see, it can be regarded as an explanation to the Su family who has never met. "Brother-in-law, let''s go back!" Unexpectedly, as soon as Baihua Limo turned his face away, Su Ruoxing got up and dragged Baihua Limo downstairs. "Xing''er, you..." Baihua Limo was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Su Ruoxing didn''t watch it. Didn''t he always want to take revenge? Now that his revenge has been avenged, why isn''t he happy? "The ending is already doomed, it doesn''t matter if you watch it or not." Su Ruoxing smiled in relief. In fact, he still couldn''t bear it in his heart. Even though most of the Lin family were hypocritical and flattering to his good friends back then, he was very contradictory as to who was the one who "loved" him for more than ten years. However, the souls of the Su family should be able to rest today! Thinking like this, the smile on Su Ruoxing''s face became a little more real. "Alright, the wife-owner said yesterday that she wants to eat jujube cake from Yipin Pavilion, let''s go buy some before going back home!" If Su Qi is like this, Baihua Limo is what he wants, so he just made up an excuse and dragged Su Ruoxing to Yipin Pavilion. "The shopkeeper, pack a catty of jujube cake." Su Ruoxing walked in the door holding Baihua Limo''s arm, Ruyi hurriedly stepped forward to pull a stool for the two of them to sit down, and then asked the shopkeeper to make pastries. "Your sister said that you liked to eat Yipinge dim sum when you were young, but the elders in the family didn''t allow you to eat more, so she often secretly bought it for you and gave it to you. For this reason, she was punished and knelt down in the ancestral hall." Smelling the sweet scent of dim sum in the shop, Baihua Limo suddenly remembered some interesting things that Su Qiruo had told him. Su Ruoxing also grinned when he heard it, but this smile came from the bottom of his heart. "I suffered from a cough when I was young, and the doctor forbade me to eat sweets. I saw that the snacks in the mansion were exquisite, but I couldn''t eat them, so I burst into tears. My sister felt sorry for me, so she secretly came to Yipin Pavilion to buy some snacks for me I was sent there, but my grandfather caught me straight, and I was punished to kneel down in the ancestral hall along with her other sisters, and they were not allowed to secretly bring me food again." Thinking of what happened when he was a child, Su Ruoxing''s eyes lit up. The sisters have always been obedient and well-behaved, and the few times they were fined to kneel in the ancestral hall were all because of him. He is the youngest child in this generation in the mansion, so he is naturally the most favored. Sisters and brothers all doted on him, and people in the Lin family respected him, that''s why he was unprepared for others before, and was tricked by the Lin family. Fearing that Su Ruoxing would think of something unpleasant again, Baihua Limo hurriedly took his hand and asked, "Look, if there is any dessert you like, we will buy it back together. Now that you are in good health, what do you want to eat? Let us Just eat whatever you want." Su Ruoxing''s eyes darkened, and he wanted to say that he has already passed the age of eating snacks. What''s more, even the same dim sum, he couldn''t taste the same pastry. Just seeing Baihua Limo looking at him lovingly, he still couldn''t bear to refuse. Brother-in-law loves him dearly, he is not a person who doesn''t know what to do. "Then buy some plum cakes and hibiscus rolls. These two desserts from Yipinge are the most delicious." "Okay, it''s all up to you." Seeing that Su Ruoxing was no longer immersed in the words just now, Baihua Limo finally felt relieved. Also blame him for being bad, insisting on mentioning those things in the past made the child uncomfortable in front of him. "I heard that King Yong''an accepted the invitation of Emperor Rong''an, and he will go to the residence of Emperor Rong''an to attend a banquet tomorrow!" "Didn''t King Yong''an keep away from the aristocratic family in Beijing since he returned to Beijing? How could he accept the appointment of Emperor Rong''an?" "King Yong''an''s father is Emperor Rong''an''s elder brother. Although Diqing Rong''an was not involved in the Su family''s accident, he suffered a lot after all. Now that King Yong''an has returned, the Marquis of Yong''an has been wronged, and he has become a The Palace of Yong''an and Emperor Rong''an naturally followed suit." "That''s true. Although Emperor Rong''an is not favored, he is the uncle of King Yong''an. In this way, don''t these princes who can attend the banquet have a chance?" The young master who said this had his eyes red with jealousy. If he wanted to blame it, he could only blame his mother for not being on the side of the Su family. Even if the officials who didn''t open their mouths to make trouble at the beginning, King Yong''an was willing to give them a little bit of trouble. However, when many ministers saw the fourth imperial daughter gaining power, they said a few more words for her. Although the emperor has not yet settled these courtiers, but the accounts of the past have been recorded, and there will always be a day when they will be unlucky. After the new emperor came to the throne, those people on the wall were also trembling all day long, and they all knew that if they wanted to keep the new emperor from holding grudges, there was only one way to gothat was Yong''an Palace. However, the gate of Yong''an Palace is closed every day, and they are not given a chance at all. Chapter 638： My Tsundere Husband (93) Some people who were planning to send their sons to Yongan Palace have given up their minds now. They don''t understand the meaning of the news from Yongan Palace that Wang Jun saved the life of King Yongan. But if you know what you understand, there are always people who are thinking about it. All the daughters of the Su family are good-looking, and the princes of the aristocratic family have seen the appearance of King Yong''an in the past. Even if it is not for the power in her hands, many people are willing to enter the Yong''an Palace to be young. The grace of saving lives is incomparable, it is always possible to be a concubine! What''s more, I heard that the prince is from a small border town, so he must be a shameless one. "King Yong''an is the most trusted person of the emperor. If she can catch her eyes, why not worry about not having a good future in the future." "It''s a pity, our mansion has not received the post from Emperor Rong''an. Sigh..." "Emperor Rong''an has not been in close contact with anyone in these years, and there is no mansion that can receive posts." "That''s okay, I can''t just make those **** cheaper." Several men sat in the corner and chatted in a low voice, Su Ruoxing''s face became more and more ugly. On the contrary, Bai Hualimo looked normal and comforted him in turn. "Don''t be mad, it''s not worth it." Su Ruoxing glared at those people angrily, and nodded quickly: "My sister is not that kind of person, brother-in-law, don''t listen to their nonsense." One or two are clinging to power, they only want to sleep in his sister''s bed, and they also want to enter Su''s mansion? It''s just a daydream! "I believe in the wife-lord''s character." If Su Qi is who it is, Baihua Limo knows better than anyone else. In the past, he was always suspicious, but after experiencing this accident and seeing Su Qiruo''s heart, he was relieved. His wife is different from those women. She is open and bright, and she cares about everything. He believed that even if she really got tired of him in the future, she would definitely make up with him first, and then find another family. What''s more, he also believes in his own vision, she is definitely not a person who starts in chaos and ends up abandoning her. Su Ruoxing held Baihua Limo''s hand tightly, and said earnestly, "Brother-in-law, don''t worry, my Su family has the ancestral precepts not to force their children to marry, but they are not allowed to serve for no reason." According to the rules set by the ancestors of the Su family, the marriage of the children can be decided by the children and the elders. But since man chooses himself, he must be responsible for himself. If you marry Zhengjun, you can''t accept servants for no reason. "Without reason?" Baihua Limo raised his eyebrows, he only heard Su Qiruo said that the daughter of the Su family didn''t take care of her, but he didn''t know that there was another "reason". "If you have no children at thirty, you can accept a servant." Su Ruoxing touched his nose and whispered. Looking at Baihua Limo''s belly, he already has a child, so he felt that his brother-in-law didn''t need to worry at all. Bai Huali Mo frowned, and said with a light smile, "I''m afraid some old lady made this rule!" He didn''t believe that a woman would set such a rule for herself. It was probably set by some guilt-fearing ancestor because of the majesty of her husband. "I think it is." Su Ruoxing giggled, he always thought so! Seeing that Ruyi brought out some snacks, the two left hand in hand. As soon as he returned home, he bumped into Su Qiruo who was about to go out. "elder sister." "Wife master." "It just so happens that you are back, Emperor Rong''an sent a post, inviting us to have a banquet tomorrow. After all, he is my uncle, so it''s hard to refuse." Although Su Qiruo didn''t want to go to any banquet, Emperor Rong''an was different from others after all. After all, she had some kind of friendship with her father, and she had to give this face. Besides, when something happened to the Su family back then, it did implicate them. Now that Emperor Rong''an invited them to the banquet, on the one hand he wanted to see her, but on the other hand, he also wanted to use her status to find a future for his children. But no matter what, Su Qiruo couldn''t refuse. Before Baihua Limo could speak, Su Ruoxing pouted and said, "We just heard about it." "Um?" Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows slightly, she only answered in the morning, before she had time to say it, how would they know? Su Ruoxing snorted displeasedly: "It''s not the butterflies outside. I don''t know where I got the news that my sister is going to the Rong''an Emperor''s Palace for a banquet. They are trying their best to post a post!" If Su Ruoxing didn''t say the rest, Su Qiruo would understand. He tried his best to get close to her, what else could it be for. Su Qiruo took a look at Baihua Limo first, and seeing that his expression was the same, he said, "Don''t worry about them." It seems that those people are still determined! "Sister, is this going out? My brother-in-law bought you a jujube cake from Yipinge, it''s delicious while it''s hot." If Su Qi thought about it, she was afraid that Baihua Limo would be paranoid, so she simply didn''t go out. "Then I have to taste it, but I haven''t eaten it for a long time." As she spoke, she took Bai Hua Limo''s body and walked towards her yard. Su Ruoxing looked at the two people in front of him, suddenly smiled, and turned back to his yard. "Are you feeling unwell these few days? If there is something wrong, please don''t hide it from me." Su Qiruo helped Baihua Limo to sit down, then poured him a glass of warm water and handed it to him. Baihua Limo shook her head: "I have a strong body, and this child is obedient and obedient. Everything is fine." "Li Mo, thank you for your hard work." Su Qiruo kissed the corner of Baihua Limo''s lips distressedly, wanted to say something emotional, but didn''t know how to say it. She is actually not good at being here, so only the little fool Baihua Limo is willing to be with her. "Every day I stretch out my underwear and open my mouth when I eat. I have nothing to do, but the wife-lord has been busy recently, and she has lost a lot of weight." Baihua Limo also feels sorry for Su Qiruo, and feels that she has not been free for a day since she moved back to the mansion. In addition to being busy with affairs in the court, I also have to deal with those Yingying Yanyans outside. "It will be fine in a few days." Su Qiruo squeezed the finger that Baihua Limo put on her face to her lips and kissed, the exhaustion all over her body faded away. The Lin family has already been punished, so there is no need to worry about the rest. When the imperial examinations are held next year to recruit talents, the emperor will automatically promote a group of people who belong to him, and the remaining fools will naturally not need to be kept. Even if Su Qi didn''t care about what they did to the Su family back then, the emperor would not spare them. After all, after the Su family had an accident, the emperor and the empress dowager were also involved. Those people slandered the Su family, didnt they just offend the emperor and the empress dowager? How dare the emperor use such a person, maybe one day even the North Vietnamese country will be betrayed! When the matter came to an end, she would stay at home and spend time with Baihua Limo. Now they can''t go back to Hundred Flowers City, they can only find time to go back after the child is born. But Zhao Wenxuan is planning to go back in a while and ask him to bring a letter home. Chapter 639： My Tsundere Husband (94) "Government is important, but the head of the wife should also take care of her own body, don''t worry me." Baihua Limo took Su Qiruo''s hand back, and squeezed it distressingly. Her hands were originally thin, but now there is no flesh on them. "I listen to my husband." The two got tired of being together for a while before going to the front yard to have dinner with everyone. Emperor Rong''an''s wife is a fourth-rank doctor with a low official position, and she just does her own job step by step on weekdays, and rarely communicates with the ministers of the court. This is also one of the reasons why the Su family had an accident, but Emperor Rong''an Qing''s residence was not implicated. Even though the Su family was so powerful back then, they didn''t think of currying favors in the past, so they saved their own family because they were wise and wise. But Emperor Rong''an''s relationship with Su Qiruo''s father was closer than others, which somewhat hindered the late emperor''s eyes. Now that the new emperor ascends the throne, everyone knows that the four imperial daughters framed the Su family in order to deal with the new emperor. The new emperor felt ashamed of the Su family, so naturally he would not do anything to Su Qiruo, and would only pamper her a bit more. Thinking about this, Emperor Rong An dared to brazenly post a post for Su Qiruo. At first, he did miss this child a little bit, and besides, his daughter and son are grown up, so he can''t continue to be so useless forever. With the support of Yong''an Palace, even if you don''t want to get promoted and get rich, it''s always good to find a good marriage. Emperor Rong''an was not greedy, he only hoped to find a suitable and good family for the children. Su Qi Ruo also guessed a bit, so she brought her husband and younger brother here in person. "Wing Yong''an is a thousand years old." Just got off the carriage, Rong An Diqing brought his family and knelt down, and made a big salute. Su Qiruo hurriedly stepped forward to help Emperor Rongan up: "Uncle Emperor, what are you doing? You are Zhesha''s niece." "Courtesy cannot be discarded." Emperor Rong''an has always been a sense of propriety, Su Qiruo''s position as King of Yong''an has something to do with her mother, father and sisters, he gave Su Qiruo dignity, and he wanted to show it to the people in the capital. The blood of the Su Mansion flowed from the east of Yong''an City to the west of Yong''an City. The royal family owed them too much, and Su Qiruo could take the throne. King Yong''an is King Yong''an, even if he is an uncle, his rank cannot surpass her, and he still has to salute when he sees her. "Limo, Xing''er, come and meet uncle and aunt." Su Qiruo helped Emperor Rong''an up, then called Baihua Limo and Su Ruoxing to come forward. Su Ruoxing supported Baihua Limo and walked slowly. Before the two of them could salute, Emperor Rong''an held their hands. "Good boy, you have worked hard this journey." Diqing Rong''an''s eyes were red, and he made a pun, and everyone understood what he meant. "The king is heavy, please come inside." No matter how much you want to say hello, you can''t lose your wink. Diqing Rong''an personally led Baihua Limo and Su Ruoxing inside, while Su Qiruo and the others took a step behind. "I have long heard that Wang Jun saved King Yong''an, and I have always wanted to meet him. Now that I see it, Uncle is really happy for King Yong''an to marry such a good-looking and talented husband as Wang Jun." Diqing Rong''an''s words really came from the heart, at first he was also afraid that Su Qiruo would be deceived, but now when he sees Baihualimo, he feels good about him. After chatting for a few words, I felt that although this child is mild-tempered, he is not afraid of power, and he is straightforward and open-minded, quite like the Su family. It''s no wonder that Su Qiruo fell in love with him even though there were so many princes from aristocratic families in the capital. The Su family has vicious eyes in choosing a husband, and the son-in-law of the Su family is not bad. "Uncle is serious, it is Li Mo''s blessing to be able to marry the wife-lord." Baihua Limo has always thought so. Being able to marry Su Qiruo is a blessing he cultivated in his previous life. "Heng''er has seen her cousin." While several people were talking, a gentle voice sounded, making everyone startled. The young man is as gentle as jade, with a proper good-looking appearance. Right now, she was standing in front of Su Qiruo with a blushing face, saluting her respectfully. It''s just that the people present are all smart people. Everyone can understand why he came here so recklessly. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, but because of Emperor Rong''an''s face, she still nodded slightly. While nodding, she still did not forget to hand the peeled oranges to Baihua Limo. "Don''t eat too much, you have to eat later." Bai Hua Li Mo smiled, and replied in a low voice: "Okay." The young man standing in front of him turned pale, his red lips were pursed, and he was obviously at a loss. He thought that King Yong''an agreed to his father''s appointment because he intended to stay in Emperor Rong''an''s palace, but his cousin never even looked at him. Diqing Rong''an gave his son a displeased look, but he didn''t have the heart to embarrass his son in public. "This is your cousin-in-law, and this is your cousin Xing''er, come over here soon." Emperor Sirong''an finally noticed his son''s carelessness, but he knew the Su family''s daughter''s nature very well, even if his son was allowed to live in Yong''an Palace as a child, she probably wouldn''t want it. It was his negligence, he never thought his son would have such thoughts. Actually, this child is very well-behaved on weekdays, and I am afraid that he is so reckless because of someone''s gossip. Although it was a bit out of date, fortunately, Emperor Rong''an was self-aware, so he settled the matter, and Su Qiruo didn''t pursue it. What satisfied Su Qiruo the most was today''s banquet, Emperor Rong''an only invited a few relatives from his own family, and did not invite others. Su Qiruo likes smart people, so if Emperor Rong''an really needs her help, she is willing to lend a hand. The young boy hid in the crowd with red eyes and kept peeking at Su Qiruo. It is unknown if others noticed Baihua Limo, but he did notice it. Baihua Limo secretly tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve, Su Qiruo glanced at the child, causing him to hang his head in fright. "To attract bees and butterflies." Baihua Limo gave Su Qiruo a dissatisfied look, but didn''t say anything. "I only met him a few times when I was young, so it''s not a bee butterfly." Su Qiruo has an innocent face, she almost forgot what this little cousin looks like. Until leaving Rong''an Emperor Qing''s Mansion, there was no more unscrupulous people coming to find trouble, Baihua Limo was about to relax, when he saw a servant hurried to the carriage, and stuffed a sack into Su Qiruo''s hand. Something wrapped in a handkerchief. Su Qiruo was startled, and asked in a cold voice: "What does this mean?" The waiter saluted Su Qiruo respectfully, and didn''t shy away from Baihualimo, and said bluntly: "This is given to you by the secretary of the county, and he said that His Highness will know it at a glance." The waiter was frank and frank, so it was difficult to say anything. Su Qiruo opened it casually, and when she saw the half of the hairpin wrapped in the handkerchief, her indifferent eyes showed some emotion. "Thank you son for me, this kindness has been recorded by Yong''an Palace." Chapter 640： My Tsundere Husband (95) Su Qiruo clenched the half of the hairpin tightly, her tone obviously softened a lot. "Yes, I will retire." The waiter bowed and retreated, only for Su Ruoxing to come forward. "Sister, this hairpin..." What Su Qiruo is holding in her hand is exactly the remaining half of her father''s hairpin. Su Qiruo helped Su Ruoxing and Baihua Limo get on the carriage first, and then she also got on the carriage. Then he explained: "It must be the uncle''s family who collected my father''s body that day." Diqing Rong''an never mentioned a word, but this half hairpin... let Su Qiruo know a lot. It must have been due to the haste to leave at that time, and only half of it was picked up by someone, and it was tossed all the way, and ended up in Baihua City. And the remaining half... Perhaps, they have always known that she is not dead at all, and she will come back sooner or later. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and her eyes seemed to be warmer. Or, the people in this capital are not as ruthless as I imagined. It''s just that some of them can''t protect themselves, and they can''t allow them to do more. Su Ruoxing clenched his fists tightly, lowered his eyes and muttered: "Uncle''s brother is willing to do this for him, but father..." When the Lin family betrayed her father, Su Ruoxing felt very uncomfortable. "it''s already over." Su Qiruo comforted softly. Su Ruoxing sucked her little nose, looked up at Su Qiruo, grinned and said, "Yes, it''s all over." In May of the following year, the young daughter of Yong''an Palace was born, and the Sacred Heart rejoiced, amnesty to the world. It was Su Ruoxing who was the happiest. He hugged his little niece''s soft body, cried for a long time, and almost fainted, but Su Qiruo and Baihua Limo were terrified. "Sister, Xing''er is fine. Xing''er is happy, glad that our Su family finally has a son." He is really happy, very happy. I have been in pain for two years, I have been losing all the time, and now I finally have a new life. "Silly boy, you should laugh when you are happy, why are you crying, look at how you scared your brother-in-law." Su Qiruo pampered Su Ruoxing''s nose, feeling distressed and helpless. Su Ruoxing wiped away the tears from his face, moved closer to Baihua Limo, and whispered, "Brother-in-law, thank you." Thank you for saving your sister, and thank him for leaving blood to the Su family. "The family can say thank you very much." Baihua Limo took out a handkerchief to wipe Su Ruoxing''s face clean, and heard him say: "From now on, I will stay in the mansion to help my sister and brother-in-law look after the children. You just have to have as many children as possible. I won''t be tired." Su Ruoxing''s words made Baihualimo and Su Qiruo laugh, but Su Qiruo also thought so early in the morning, if she couldn''t meet a suitable person, she would rather raise Su Ruoxing for the rest of her life. She is the only younger brother around, and she must never marry into someone else''s house and be wronged. Especially now those people outside are staring at her one by one without saying a word, and some even set their minds on her brother. It''s just a dream. Don''t even look at what they are, but dare to miss her son of the Su family. The more Su Qi thinks about it, the more angry she becomes. If she doesn''t sincerely ask for marriage, but just because of the power in her hands, that kind of person won''t be in her eyes at all. "Okay, Xing''er will work hard from now on." Su Qiruo nodded, seeing that Su Ruoxing''s eyes were shining brightly, her mood brightened accordingly. Su Ruoxing waved his hand and said happily: "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, Xing''er is very happy." He didn''t have the ability to protect the Su family at the beginning, and even made the Su family suffer. In the future, no matter what, he will find a way to protect his nephews and nieces. Su Ruoxing watched the child giggle endlessly, Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly. Holding Baihua Limo''s hand, she said: "Aunt Jing wrote to say that my mother''s illness has improved, and she will take care of her in the future. She will live for ten or twenty years without any problems. Now you should feel relieved!" Beishan Saint made a move, even if Hades wanted to rob someone, it would take a lot of effort. Su Ruoxing''s illness was cured by Beishan Saint, and now she has cured Baihuawu, Su Qiruo is grateful to her from the bottom of her heart. "Thank you, Aunt Jing, for me." Baihua Limo happily said, in this way, mothers can wait until their children grow up. "When the children are older, I will take you back to Baihua City to see them." Su Qi should be ashamed of Baihuawu''s wife and husband. She abducted her only son, if not for the Beishan sage who treated Baihuawu, Su Qiruo wouldn''t be able to stay in the capital with confidence. "it is good." Baihua Limo nodded with a light smile, knowing that his mother was fine, so he was relieved. When the daughter-in-law of King Yongan was three years old, her second daughter was born. Su Qiruo wrote down the surname "Baihua" for her second daughter on the genealogy. "No matter what this child''s surname is, my love for her will never be less than other children. If she wants to become an official in the future, I will ask her to be a Confucian master. If she wants to fight in the battlefield in the future, I will find a good man for her." Teacher Gao. If she wants to stay in the capital, she will stay in the capital. She will never be less than her sisters just because this child is named Baihua." Su Qiruo said to Baihua Limo in front of everyone, that the reason why she gave the child the surname Baihua was because she didn''t want the Baihua clan to be cut off from her husband. As for the others, this child is still the incomparably noble second lady of Yong''an Palace. As soon as she said these words, the news of King Yong''an''s marriage quickly spread throughout the capital, so that Su Qiruo became the subject of everyone''s discussion for a while, but no one made irresponsible remarks about the second lady''s surname in the Yong''an Palace. . Su Ruoxing hugged her second niece in her arms, squinted her eyes with a smile and said, "Little thing, look at how much your mother loves you. I''m afraid that someone will question your identity in the future, and even lose my own face." Where in this world is there a woman who would be willing to let others talk about her marriage, but for the sake of her child, she did not hesitate to magnify her marriage, overshadowing the news of letting her daughter take her father''s surname. Now the entire capital knows why the second lady''s surname is Baihua, and most people in the world just joke about the marriage of King Yong''an, but no one thinks there is anything wrong with the second lady''s surname Baihua in Yong''an Palace. When the second young lady grows up, everyone in the world will know the reason, so naturally they won''t talk about her surname anymore. Su Qiruo paved the way for her daughter. Wong Yong''an only married one king in his life, and he had five daughters and one son. The daughters all inherited the will of the Su family''s ancestors, and they were all brave and intelligent. But because he only had one son, he was spoiled badly by his little uncle, so he was a bit like Baihua Limo when he was young. Baihua Limo gets a headache every time he sees his son getting into trouble and coming back. Su Qiruo was not only reluctant to scold his son, but even laughed at him. "Son, this is 100% following your temperament when you were young. Now you know how difficult it was for mothers and fathers before!" Chapter 641： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (1) "I was at most the little overlord of Baihua City back then, but now your son is the little overlord of the capital, can that be the same?" Baihua Limo argued unconvincedly, "Look how powerful he is, he beat up the little princess again, how do you want me to see the queen in the future?" Speaking of which, the emperor is really kind to the Su family. These children of Su Qiruo are walking in the capital, and they have more face than the imperial daughters. Everyone knows that the emperor was ashamed of the Su family, and even wanted to give up the throne to make up for King Yong''an, but King Yong''an himself refused. Later, the emperor also handed over the Tiger Talisman to King Yong''an, and gave her all the soldiers and generals in the hands of the previous Su Xiao generals. Su Qiruo once joked that if the emperor trusted her so much, wouldn''t she be afraid of her rebellion? The emperor said, if the Su family wants this country, she will offer it with both hands. For this cold throne, too many people she cared about died. If it wasn''t for protecting the few remaining people she cared about, she wouldn''t want the throne. Su Qiruo also swears in public that the Su family will always be loyal to the Beiyue Kingdom. Her Su family''s allegiance has always been to the North Vietnamese country, not to any emperor. If the emperor is fatuous, she will never be slaughtered like her grandmother. At that time, she will kill the emperor herself, and ask her to apologize to the people of the world. Hearing what Baihua Limo said, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but support her forehead secretly. This must have been taught by Su Ruoxing. Su Ruoxing has always disliked people in the royal family. Knowing that the emperor dotes on these children, he always encourages the younger son to beat the empress dowager to relieve his anger. Although the little princess is innocent, who let her have the blood of the old emperor! As everyone knows, it is precisely because of his instigation that he also instigated a love story that will last forever. After the princess became an adult, she begged to marry the young son of Yong''an Palace as the righteous monarch, and gave him a golden whip as a token of love in public, and promised that she would never accept servants for the rest of her life. Su Qiruo is both helpless and heartbroken, this child really has a tendency to be abused. She was beaten by her son since she was a child, and yet she dares to ask for marriage. She plans to be beaten for the rest of her life. Even if Su Ruoxing doesn''t like people with the surname Zhou in the royal family, he really can''t refuse the princess. The main thing is that this child is really kind to his little nephew, and he has been doting on him since he was a child. Since the two are in love, why should he beat the mandarin ducks? A lover should get married in the end. "The Tai Tuo''s Paranoid Husband" "Well, you little bitch, you dare to steal the snacks from the emperor''s womb, see if I don''t beat you to death!" "Beat him to death, the empress didn''t like him when she was still there, who knows if he is the empress''s child, maybe he is a bastard!" "Heh... you still dare to hide, see if I don''t break your leg!" "Xiao Yezhong, I will throw this snack to the dogs, and I won''t give it to you, bah!" From a corner of the palace came the sound of insults and beatings from the youngsters. Those youngsters were all dressed in rich and luxurious clothes, and they were very dignified. The palace servants who followed him were not very old, and they would never be idle when they saw their master doing something. The child curled up at the feet of the crowd was wearing only a thin shirt that had been washed white, holding his head and enduring the fists that fell on him. Snowflakes fell profusely, and soon covered the blue bricks with a layer of white gauze. He didn''t seem to feel the cold or pain, neither ran away nor screamed for pain. There was only an occasional muffled hum, which meant that the boy was still alive. "Stop! What are you doing?" The young woman in a dark blue brocade dress and a white cloak frowned and looked at the crowd, with disappointment and displeasure on Qing Jue''s face. Not long after the late emperor passed away, these princes became more and more lawless. The teenagers who beat someone were all taken aback when they heard the voice, stopped their hands hurriedly, turned around with blushing faces and bowed to the person who came. "I have seen Master Taifu." The ears of the teenagers were red, and their eyes were full of embarrassment. Is there anyone in the capital who doesn''t know this amazingly talented, glamorous and unparalleled Taifu, and which son doesn''t want to marry into the Taifu''s mansion? In just two decades, she is already an honor under one person and above ten thousand people. The little emperor studied and grew up at the knee of the Taifu, and the glory of the Taifu''s mansion can be imagined in the future. Even the remaining naughty little princes in the palace tried their best to get into the eyes of the Grand Tutor. "Going to Taiyuan Academy to study all day, is it to learn the temperament of bullying more and less?" The princes Su Qiruo in front of me all recognize them, and they are very well-behaved in front of her on weekdays, and they are more sensible than the other, but they never expected that they would be so cruel behind their backs. "Teacher..." The Eighth Prince pursed his lips and was about to act coquettishly, but was so frightened by Su Qiruo''s stare that he hurriedly stood up obediently, and didn''t dare to say anything again. The eighth prince is the youngest among these princes, and he is only thirteen years old now, so Su Qiruo always treats him more tolerantly than others on weekdays. Who would have thought that a child of this age could be so cruel, he was really the emperor''s son, and he didn''t care about other people''s lives. "Go back and copy all the palace rules a hundred times, and hand them over to me tomorrow." Su Qiruo said in a cold voice, and they immediately obediently complied, and ran away with the servants behind them. The young man lying on the ground saw the woman standing there clearly. She looked at herself against the white snow, her brows were slightly frowned, but it didn''t affect that dusty and beautiful face at all. Rong Yao Qiuju, Huamao Chunsong. Even the gods who appeared in his dreams had never been so beautiful. The woman''s figure seemed to be engraved in his heart, becoming more and more clear. She walked towards him slowly, and his heart, which had died long ago, seemed to be beating faster and faster. "Which palace are you a child? Why did you offend them?" Su Qiruo stepped forward to help the bruised young man, seeing that he was only wearing a thin shirt in the winter, and the shirt was even a bit too short, her heart trembled. The former emperor was also considered a benevolent monarch when he was in power, how could he treat the people in the harem so harshly? What''s more, look at this child is only eleven or twelve years old, how much money can be spent on food and clothing. Could it be that he offended someone in the palace? These slaves are used to flattering the high and stepping down the low. This child is afraid that he will not be liked by the princes on weekdays, so he doesn''t even have a decent dress. Took off the cloak and wrapped it around the boy, Su Qiruo knelt down and tied the belt on his collar for him. The cloak carried the scent of ink from her body, as well as a fragrance he had never smelled before. The young man sniffed his little nose lightly, only to feel that he had never smelled such a good smell. They called her Taifu, and they thought she was the emperor''s benefactor, so this fragrance should be the ambergris from the imperial study. She, don''t you think he''s dirty? It is really a waste to put such a good cloak on him. His cold body gradually warmed up, but the wounds on his body also started to ache from the warmth. Chapter 642： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (2) The boy''s face turned pale, his standing body tremblingly took a step back, and fell straight backward. Fortunately, Su Qiruo has quick eyesight and quick hands, so she grabs him. "Aren''t you a palace servant?" Pulling like this, Su Qiruo discovered that there was a faded small purse tied around the boy''s waist. The purse was specially prepared for the princes and daughters in the harem, and he was still hanging one in such a desolate way, naturally it was not something a palace attendant would dare to do. The boy lowered his eyes to look at the snow on the ground, and nodded slightly. He is not a palace attendant, he is the prince, the Ninth Prince Chu Moyan, the least favored one in the entire palace. Chu Moyan was born in Lenggong, he had never even seen the face of the first emperor, and this name was chosen for him by his father when he was still alive. Perhaps, the first emperor didn''t even know that there was such a son as him! Su Qiruo was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly remembered such a name. "Are you... His Highness the Ninth Prince? Chu Moyan?" She remembered that it was written in the book that there was a ninth prince who was born in the cold palace under the emperor''s knees. He grew up in the cold palace and suffered all kinds of humiliation. Later, he was sent by the emperor to marry him and died on the way. Although there are only a few strokes, it also expresses the sadness of this unlucky child. Poor child, it is not his turn to enjoy the honor of the royal family, but when it comes to getting married, all the responsibility is placed on him. He grew up in the cold palace since he was a child, with little knowledge, even the few words he knew were taught by his father when he was alive, so his temper is inevitably extreme. wanted to come and send him to get married, but he couldn''t resist, so he committed suicide on the way to get married. Never being implicated in the Southern Chu Kingdom, it can be considered that he returned his life. The boy was stunned, and looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief, his big eyes were full of doubts. She...recognized him? also know his name. The young man''s skin was very fair and looked a little sick. He was emaciated, obviously caused by malnutrition. His palm-sized face is full of scars, but it can''t hide those watery eyes, like a pure deer, ignorant and pitiful. Looking at this figure who is only in his early ten years old, he must be older in actual age. Su Qiruo seemed to understand why those princes wanted to beat him. It''s not a good thing for such an unfavored child to have such an alluring face in the harem where no one protects him. They beat him, probably because of jealousy. The young man''s long eyelashes trembled. He thought he would not be able to wait for his answer, but he still nodded. Su Qiruo has mixed feelings in her heart, and it''s also her fault for being negligent. If she remembered that there was such a poor little boy earlier, and let him go to the Tai Academy to study, at least she could take care of him a little bit. The former emperor entrusted the little emperor and several young princes to her upbringing. This is trust in her, but she still missed a child, which is really wrong. Raising her hand to smooth out the broken hair around the young man''s cheek, Su Qiruo lightly touched the bruise on his cheek, feeling more and more guilty. "Where do you live, I will take you back." Su Qiruo regretted it as soon as he finished speaking, he lived alone in a place like the Lenggong, and he didn''t even have a waiter around him, how could he go back? But this is the harem after all, even if you want him to move out of the cold palace, you have to ask the emperor or the servant in charge of the harem. The boy suddenly lowered his eyes, and his thin, fleshless fingers tightly grasped the cloak wrapped around his body, leaving a fingerprint on it. "I''ll take you to the Tai Hospital to get the medicine first, and then send you back." Since she met, there is absolutely no reason to ignore it. How much food such a small child can eat, how many people in such a huge palace can''t afford it, yet they have to treat a child harshly. Shaking his head in disappointment, the boy could not refuse any more, so Su Qiruo pulled him away. Unexpectedly, before taking a step, the boy rushed towards the snow. Su Qiruo was shocked, and hurriedly stepped forward to catch him, with an even more ugly expression. How bad is this injury? How cruel are those children? Now that she is the Grand Tutor, she should take good care of those disobedient little things, so as not to lose the face of the royal family when she goes out in the future. In the end, her mother was too pedantic in the past, she only cared about teaching them knowledge, but didn''t teach them how to behave. "Come on, I''ll carry you on my back." Su Qiruo crouched in front of the boy, looked back at him and said. Chu Moyan pursed his lips lightly, grabbed the short sleeves with both hands, and shook his head. "dirty." The young man''s voice was immature and somewhat hoarse, just one word softened Su Qiruo''s heart. "Not dirty, come up." Su Qiruo pulled Chu Moyan back, and before he could react, she had already stood up with her back behind his back. The boy''s body is very light, and there is no weight on his back. The snowflakes seemed to grow bigger again, falling on the ground one by one, on the bodies of the two of them, and also on the heart of the little boy. The pleasant smell became stronger and stronger, and Chu Moyan couldn''t help stretching out his small hand to wrap Su Qiruo''s neck. My body is so warm, and my heart is also so warm. He couldn''t remember how long it had been since no one had treated him like this, it seemed like it had been since his father passed away. He knew that his father was imprisoned because he made a mistake and angered his mother. The mother didn''t forgive his father, so he didn''t like him either. Although he grew up in the cold palace, he occasionally sneaked out to play, and the people in the palace looked at him unpleasantly. It wasn''t until he grew up that he realized that he shouldn''t exist. But after all, it is the emperor''s blood, the queen still ordered someone to ask his name, and gave him a royal ultimatum. It''s just that from the beginning to the end, his high-ranking mother never appeared. Today is the anniversary of his father''s death. He wanted to put two pieces of dim sum on the altar, so he used a set of half-worn clothes that his father had left for him to go to the palace attendant to change. After finally exchanging those two yuan, before they could send them back, they thought they were thieves, beat them severely, and broke the snacks. He was in pain, and he should have been sad, but he felt a little lucky to have met a ray of light shining into his life. Perhaps, she is the fairy sister who came to save him in the dream. Su Qiruo carried the man to the Imperial Hospital. When the imperial doctors saw that the Imperial Tutor had come in person, they were so frightened that they all stood up and bowed to pay their respects. "I have seen Master Taifu." "You don''t need to be too polite, come and see the injury for the Ninth Prince." Su Qiruo waved his hand casually, and said to Liu Taiyi. Everyone was stunned, many of them didn''t know that there was a Ninth Prince in the palace. Imperial Physician Liu had served the late Emperor before, and after realizing it, he hurried forward. Chu Moyan looked at Imperial Physician Liu defensively, and even tried to shrink himself behind Su Qiruo. Imperial Physician Liu glanced at the young man helplessly, then at Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo patted Chu Moyan''s shoulder lightly, and said softly, "Extend your hand and let Imperial Physician Liu feel your pulse." Chapter 643： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (3) Chapter 643 Taifus paranoid husband (3) Seeing how vigilant he is, he probably doesn''t even know what it takes to feel his pulse. Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling distressed again, so she pulled a chair and supported Chu Moyan to sit down, then took his wrist and put it on the desk, before Imperial Physician Liu dared to step forward. Chu Moyan was pulled by Su Qiruo with one hand, and Su Qiruo''s sleeve was tightly held with the other hand, because of too much force, her fingertips turned white, as if she was afraid that she would throw herself down and run away. Everyone in this palace is bad, only Taifu is the best, he is afraid that after she leaves, they will bully him. Imperial Physician Liu frowned, Su Qiruo waved at the rest, and there were only three of them left in the hall. "His Royal Highness is very deficient, and there are many deficiencies. If you don''t take good care of it, I''m afraid..." Imperial Physician Liu didn''t dare to say the rest, but Su Qiruo understood it. This child should be malnourished. If this continues, he may not live for a few years. "I would like to trouble Imperial Physician Liu to get some medicine for His Highness Jiu, and also some ointment for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis." Su Qiruo originally wanted Imperial Physician Liu to show Chu Moyan''s legs, but when he saw that his body was stiff and defensive, he finally held back. Judging from this posture, he might not allow others to touch his legs. When the time comes, find a palace servant to serve him, and let him take a good look at it! Imperial Physician Liu quickly prescribed the medicine and handed it to Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo glanced hesitantly at the young man who was still clutching his sleeve and refused to let go, so he bent down and hugged him horizontally. "My lord, this... why don''t you find a servant to come over and send His Highness Ninth Prince back!" Imperial Physician Liu is an old man in the Imperial Hospital, so he naturally knows something about Chu Moyan. Such an unfavored prince really doesn''t need to bother Mr. Taifu so much. "No, he has a leg injury, let me send him back!" Su Qiruo strode away from the Tai Hospital with Chu Moyan in his arms. Although the crowd was surprised, no one dared to say anything. In the past, before the death of the late emperor, he ordered Su Qiruo to be regent and let her assist the young emperor. But Su Qiruo didn''t agree, and only allowed the former emperor to stay by the little emperor''s side in the name of Taifu. The Su family has a good style and a noble family, so the world naturally knows why she rejected the post of regent. As the regent, she holds great power. If she rebels, no one dares to say anything. After all, the government is in her hands. The little emperor is young, even if he dies in some accident, it has nothing to do with her . But if she only takes the post of Tai Tuo, she is not qualified to covet the throne, otherwise she will be a traitor and a traitor, and will be cast aside by the world. If Su Qi is like this, she wants the first emperor and the world to rest assured that she is only a courtier and has no ambitions. But even so, her position as Tai Tuo is now the highest in the whole court, even the little emperor has to listen to her. Most of the courtiers are students of Old Madam Su''s Fu''s residence, and they all know Su Qiruo''s character, so naturally they only follow her lead. Even if someone is looking for trouble, there will be no big waves. Knowing that his time was short, the first emperor began to prepare for the only surviving daughter and the "Regent" she personally chose. Although Su Qiruo is young, she is famous for her talents. Her grandmothers were not necessarily as knowledgeable as she was. Others don''t know the reason, but Su Qiruo knows it herself. With the memory of her previous life, she naturally knows better than others. In addition, I grew up in the Su family since I was a child, and I grew up in a pile of books, so I can''t do it if I don''t want to study. Over time, such a reputation has accumulated. Most people in the world admire people with real talent and learning. Su Qiruo was known as a child prodigy when she was young. She has unique insights and is well versed in the affairs of the court. It is perfect for her to teach the little emperor. So much so that the world treats her with more respect than the little emperor. Chu Moyan stiffened and nestled in Su Qiruo''s arms, which seemed to be warmer than being on her back. Feeling the stiffness of his body, Su Qiruo slowed down her steps, lowered her eyes and asked, "But does your body hurt too much?" The long eyelashes of the little boy trembled slightly, he quickly relaxed his body, and shook his head very quickly. Of course it hurts, but it''s not as painful as before. Someone cared about him, and he didn''t care about whether it hurts or not. Xu knew that he would not admit it, so Su Qiruo didn''t ask again, but her steps became much more stable. Since the former emperor passed away, in order to take care of the little princess, sometimes she would stay overnight, so Su Qiruo also had a palace in the palace. In order to avoid any accidents that should not happen, all the princes and servants in the harem moved to live in the West Palace, and they would come to the front for nothing. Lenggong is located in a remote place, and it was snowing heavily, so they didn''t meet anyone along the way. When Su Qiruo stood at the gate of a deserted palace that Chu Moyan pointed out to her without even a name, she suddenly couldn''t move. The dilapidated dormitory in front of me looks like a slum in Xicheng, and it is the place where Chu Moyan grew up. There is no servant in the palace, since Chu Moyan''s father passed away, he has been living alone. The yard is empty, and the whole yard has been covered with snow, but it can still be seen that two small vegetable fields have been opened on both sides, which must have been left by Chu Moyan''s father before. It is these two unremarkable lands that allow Chu Moyan to live until now without being starved to death. Chu Moyan lowered his eyes in shame, clenched his fists tightly, not daring to look at Su Qiruo. He was afraid that Master Tai Tuo would dislike him, and he would hate him like everyone else. Thinking of the contempt and disgust in her eyes like others, Chu Moyan even breathed a lot easier. He is such a lowly person, he does not deserve to be treated well by others. Su Qiruo took a deep breath, carried Chu Moyan into the hall. The hall is still empty, except for a pair of broken tables and chairs, there is only a bed inside without a thick quilt. In the cold winter day, the room was leaking everywhere, and the snowflakes were drifting to the edge of the bed. How did he survive? For so many years, is he just living in this kind of place for a child like him? "My lord, I... I can go down." Chu Moyan tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve carefully, with a pitifully low voice. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo didn''t let him go, but carried him out again. "grown ups" Chu Moyan looked at the woman holding him in horror, not understanding where she was taking him. "This place is not suitable for you to recuperate, I will take you to live in the Green Bamboo Hall." Chu Moyan didn''t know where the Green Bamboo Hall was, but seeing that there was no dislike or disgust in the eyes of the Tai Tuo, he let go of what he had been holding on to. Actually, the Green Bamboo Hall is Su Qiruo''s bedroom, right next door to the Little Emperor. The layout is extremely elegant and grand, and it was also specially prepared for Su Qiruo by ordering someone to clean it up early in the morning. (end of this chapter) Chapter 644： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (4) Chapter 644 Taifus paranoid husband (4) "Master, please... this is..." Hearing the voice, Su Bai hurriedly opened the curtain and went out to welcome him. Before he finished speaking, he saw his master hurried in with a child in his arms. "Go and prepare some food, and prepare hot water." Su Qiruo strode into the hall and ordered without looking back. "Yes." Su Bai didn''t dare to ask any more questions, and hurriedly withdrew. Coincidentally ran into Su Hong who was walking over with the memorial, and the two almost bumped into each other. "Why such a hurry?" Su Hong dodged sideways, but there was still a bit of complaint in her tone. Su Bai has always been steady, what happened today, flustered. "I... hey! The master brought a child back, and I still have things to do, so hurry in!" Both Su Bai and Su Hong have served Su Qiruo by her side since they were young, and she is too aware of her master''s temperament. Master looks gentle and moist like jade, but in reality he is very cold and indifferent. When has he ever been so close to someone? I don''t know where the child came from. If it weren''t for the fact that she was too old, she would have wondered if the master secretly gave birth to the child outside. When Su Hong heard this, her eyes widened. Since the master began to assist the little emperor and educate the unmarried princes, he has become a little more alienated from the children. Why did he still hug him back to his palace? Su Hong tapped her toes, and instantly landed on the entrance of the palace. Just as she was about to open the door and enter, she thought that there were others inside, so she coughed lightly. "Master, here is the memorial." "Send it in." Su Qiruo''s voice could not hear any emotion, so Su Hong hurriedly opened the door and walked in. Placing the memorial on the table in the outer hall, Su Hong stepped on her feet and looked inside, but saw nothing. Pruned her lips in disappointment, just as she didn''t know how to find an excuse to go in, her master''s shallow voice came from inside again. "Go find poetry and painting." Poetry and painting are the personal servants given to Su Qiruo by the old matriarch Su, but they are actually the rooms that the family prepares for the young ladies. However, if Su Qi was not used to being served by men, she would have kept the two of them in the yard as the in charge, and had made it clear to the two of them early in the morning that they were allowed to marry freely, and then the Taifu''s mansion would give them a dowry . Old Mrs. Su Fu picked a person with a good disposition, and the two of them didn''t dare to have unreasonable thoughts. Seeing that Su Qiruo spoke seriously, the two of them also recognized their identities. Now that Chu Moyan has no servants around, and it is inconvenient for Su Qiruo to take care of him, those palace servants in the palace are used to flattering others, she dare not use them, so she had to order someone back to the mansion to bring poetry and painting over . First took a handkerchief and wiped Chu Moyan''s hands, before Su Qiruo put a piece of plum blossom-shaped dim sum in his hand. "Eat some snacks to pad your stomach, and eat later." If she remembered correctly, those naughty little princes beat him up just because he "stealed" the snacks. As for "stealing", Su Qiruo doesn''t believe it. If he really had the guts, he wouldn''t be what he is now. Chu Moyan''s fingers trembled, and the snack almost fell to the ground. "I didn''t steal their snacks, I bought those snacks with clothes." The boy''s big eyes were full of seriousness, perhaps because of nervousness, his fingers were too hard, and the beautiful plum cake was already deformed. Su Qiruo was startled, then smiled and nodded: "I know." The boy''s eyes lit up, and soon he lowered his eyes again, a little sadly said: "Today is the death day of my father, I want to exchange some snacks for my father, I am not greedy..." As he spoke, he stretched out his skinny hand, intending to return the plum cake. "Your Highness is so filial, your father is alive in heaven, and he will be proud of you." Su Qiruo took the broken dim sum in his hand, took another whole piece and put it in his hand and said with a smile, "Eat, these are prepared for His Highness." It is really rare for this child to maintain his original intentions without being taught. Just through the scene in the Imperial Hospital just now, Su Qiruo can also guess a little bit. A child like this must be a little withdrawn, and his personality may be a little extreme. Fortunately, she found out in time, and taught him well in the future, so that he can change his temper before he gets married. Looking at Su Qiruo with big eyes, Su Qiruo raised her hand to rub the top of his soft hair, smiled and nodded. Chu Moyan picked up his worry and took a bite carefully. It smells so sweet! He has never eaten such a delicious thing. Since he can remember, the best thing he has eaten is the eggs he bought from the palace servants with embroidered handkerchiefs every year when his father was still alive. Su Qiruo poured another cup of hot tea and put it aside, said to Chu Mo: "You eat first, and after you take a bath and change your clothes, I will give you the medicine. You will stay here for the time being, and when I am Emperor Bingming tomorrow, Then change the palace for you." I thought that Chu Moyan would agree, after all, this Green Bamboo Palace is not a little better than Lenggong. Unexpectedly, Chu Moyan refused without thinking, "I can''t stay here." "Why?" Now Su Qiruo is a little confused. The young man''s white lips trembled, and after a long time he murmured, "Because I''m a sinner..." He is a sinner, so he doesn''t deserve to live in such a nice place. He shouldn''t have come here with Mrs. Tai Tu, but she smelled so good and her embrace was too warm, he wanted to be greedy to stay with her for a while longer, so he boldly crossed the line. Su Qiruo''s expression changed, and an unknown emotion welled up in his heart, and he felt more and more that he had a long way to go. Chu Moyan is deep in the harem, and life is so difficult. What about the children of those common people? Lack of food and clothing, these are invisible to the superiors. "You are not a sinner, you are the ninth son of the emperor, Chu Moyan. Even if your father made mistakes in the past, it has nothing to do with you. In the future, you will have your own palace, and you can also study at the Taiyuan Academy like other princes. There will be a wonderful life." Chu Moyan looked at Su Qiruo in shock, feeling like he was dreaming. Since he was a child, they all said that he was a bastard, a sinner, and that he had lost face to the royal family. He didn''t know what he did wrong, but if everyone said that, maybe it was true! But the woman in front of him said that he was not wrong, that he could be like other princes. God knows how envious he is of those people, who can eat and wear warm clothes, change into different beautiful clothes every day, and dont have to worry about what to eat for the next meal... Can he really do it? "Master, the Imperial Dining Room has made bird''s nest porridge today. This subordinate is afraid that you won''t be able to wait, so I brought it here first. If you need anything else, I will order someone to fetch it." Su Bai stood in the outer hall with a food box and reported back. Because he knew that what was going to be eaten at this hour was for that child, so Su Bai didn''t dare to delay for too long. (end of this chapter) Chapter 645： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (5) Chapter 645 Master Taifu''s Paranoid Husband (5) Su Qiruo got up and went out, took the food box and said: "Set the dinner as usual, with an extra bowl of honey milk soup." "Yes." Su Bai didn''t see Su Hong''s people, and he didn''t dare to ask his master what he wanted to ask, so he had to retreat again. Chu Moyan ate a few pieces of snacks and drank a small bowl of porridge, then reluctantly put down the spoon, and secretly licked his lips. The young man''s thought-secret actions could not be hidden from Su Qiruo''s eyes, even though he knew that he had more than enough to say, Su Qiruo didn''t ask anyone to add anything to him. I have been used to hunger for so many years, so it is not easy to eat too much at once. "Master, the poetry and painting have arrived." "Let them in." "grown ups" Seeing the two handsome young masters coming from outside, Chu Moyan subconsciously hid his half-exposed wrist under the table. "The two of you serve His Highness the Ninth Prince to bathe and change clothes. Remember to check his wounds and apply medicine carefully." Su Qiruo put the medicine bottle on the table, then said to Chu Mo, "These two belong to my family, they will not hurt His Highness, how about letting them serve His Highness to take a bath?" Chu Moyan grabbed his sleeve and pursed his lips to look at Poetry and Painting, then at Su Qiruo, and nodded after a long time. Chu Moyan was taken out, and Su Qiruo went to the Qianqing Palace next door. The little emperor is practicing calligraphy on the desk, stroke by stroke, extremely serious. Su Qiruo smiled gratifiedly, fortunately this child can sit still, and at such a young age he already has the appearance of an emperor. "grown ups." The palace attendant who was waiting on the side first saw Su Qiruo, and hurriedly bowed to salute. Hearing the voice, the little emperor hurriedly put down the brush in his hand, looked at Su Qiruo with sparkling eyes, then got up and respectfully bowed to Su Qiruo. "Meet the Taifu." "The emperor." Su Qiruo returned a salute, and then talked to the little emperor about letting the Ninth Prince move out of the cold palace and enter the Imperial Academy. "Everything is up to the master." The little emperor actually doesn''t quite understand the meaning of Leng Gong, and both left and right listen to Tai Tu. As for her brothers, she still doesn''t recognize them all. Because she is the only surviving daughter of the royal family, the late emperor was extremely strict with her on weekdays. She was always by the late emperor''s side and had little chance to get close to her brothers. Su Qiruo told the little emperor about this, originally to inform her, lest someone mention that she didn''t know about it in the future. Since she made it clear, she didn''t stay any longer, and left after asking the little emperor to rest earlier. After washing, Chu Moyan put on a new warm cotton coat, standing there looking a little at a loss. The clothes should have been prepared by the Ministry of Internal Affairs for the other princes. He wore them a little too fat, making him look thinner as a young boy. Shiqing stayed in the inner room to dry his hair, and Huayi went out with a basin of water. "How''s your injury?" If Su Qi was worried that Chu Moyan''s leg was broken, then it would be a little troublesome. Hua Yi frowned and said distressedly: "It''s all skin trauma, it''s just... It''s just that His Highness Jiu''s hands, feet and ears are full of frostbite, and his body is also very thin..." As she spoke, Huayi''s eyes turned red. Although he sold himself as a slave since he was a child, the Su family treated the servants generously, and he was the only young master in the house, so he never suffered. I thought that these princes and princesses are nobles of the royal family, and their lives are much better than those of them who are slaves. Seeing the Ninth Prince''s body today, his heart ached even after looking at it. Leaving aside the bruises all over his body, his legs, which were not as thick as his arms, looked as if they would break if touched. That is His Royal Highness, but it is not as good as the lowest servant in the Su residence. "In the past few days, you and Shiqing will stay in the palace to take care of His Highness the Ninth Prince!" Since Chu Moyan has been brought to the Qingzhu Palace, she can no longer stay in the palace. I wanted to wait for Chu Moyan to come out to say goodbye to him, but the palace gate was about to be locked, so she could only leave with the memorial and Su Bai and Su Hong, without even having dinner. As soon as Chu Moyan came out, he looked around to find Su Qiruo''s figure. Huayi, who had just made the bed, came out of the hall and saluted Chu Moyan. "Master Tai Tuo has gone out of the palace, leaving slaves here to serve His Highness, may His Highness have a meal first?" The bright eyes of the young man suddenly lost their energy, because he didn''t see anyone he wanted to see, and Chu Moyan didn''t even have much use for those exquisite dinners that he had never seen before. Hua Yi also specially went to the doctor on duty to get some frostbite medicine to rub on Chu Moyan, then helped Chu Moyan to bed, knelt on the side of the couch and tucked him in the quilt. The bed was full of familiar smells, but Chu Moyan was afraid to fall asleep, afraid that this was just a dream. Besides, he was still thinking about the anniversary of his father''s death, because he met Mr. Tai Tuo, he even forgot to serve his father a snack. "Your Highness, sleep well, and the wounds on your body will heal in a few days. After applying medicine on the frostbite, it may be a little itchy. Don''t scratch it with your hands, Your Highness, otherwise it will leave scars." If such a beautiful child has scars on his body, he will be rejected by his wife when he marries in the future, what a pity! Thinking like this, Huayi decided that he and Shiqing would take turns keeping vigil at night and watch carefully. After all, they grew up in the Su Mansion since they were young. Although Shi Qing and Hua Yi are servants, they are as kind as their masters. "Brother Huayi, I want to go back to Lenggong to have a look." Chu Moyan said in a low voice, because these two beautiful elder brothers belonged to the Tai Tuo and treated him well, so he dared to make a request. But Huayi said: "Your Highness is still thinking about placing the offerings for your father? My lord has ordered someone to go there long ago. You still have injuries on your legs and it is snowing outside. It is not good to go out now and wait for tomorrow." Walk with you again." Chu Moyan squeezed the corner of the quilt tightly, and nodded obediently, but he still missed Master Taifu in his heart. How could she be so good, not only saved him, but also sent offerings to his father for him. In the future, he will definitely listen to the words of the Tai Tuo and repay the kindness of the Tai Tu. Chu Moyan had never slept in such a comfortable bed, nor had he been covered with such a soft and warm quilt. There was soothing incense burning in the hall, and soon he fell asleep. He also had a very beautiful dream. In the dream, his father smiled and praised him for growing up, and asked him to study hard with the Taifu. In the early morning of the second day, the news that Master Taifu had taken the Ninth Prince out of the cold palace spread throughout the harem. Those princes and attendants don''t care about these things, they are just around an unfavored prince, it doesn''t matter where they live, and it doesn''t affect them. Taifu was ordered by the first emperor to take good care of these children, and it is normal to take people out of the cold palace. It was the little princes who often bullied Chu Moyan who were angry in their hearts, and could only wish to beat Chu Moyan severely again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 646： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (6) Chapter 646 Taifus paranoid husband (6) Among the unmarried princes in the harem, the sixth prince, Chu Shicheng, is the oldest. He is fifteen this year, and he should have reached the age to discuss marriage, but because he wants to be filial to the late emperor, the marriage has to be postponed. Drag and drop. At his age, he doesnt need to go to Taiyuan Academy anymore, but he doesnt care about the person who teaches every day instead of drinking. "This little **** is really a shameless bastard! But he dared to seduce Lord Taifu in only half a day. He is really a wild child without a father!" Chu Shicheng heard that Chu Moyan lived in the Green Bamboo Hall last night, he gritted his teeth angrily, and swept a white porcelain tea set on the table to the ground with his sleeve. "Your Highness calm down, there is really no need to hurt yourself for such a trivial matter." The servant behind Chu Shicheng hurried forward to persuade him, for fear that he would spoil his body with anger. "Yesterday, His Highness the Seventh Highness and the Eighth Highness led someone to beat His Highness Ninth, and happened to be bumped into by the Taifu. The Taifu was kind, so he took His Highness Ninth back to see his wounds, but His Highness Ninth stayed in the Green Bamboo Hall last night, Mrs. Master Fu is out of the palace, and the two of them did not live together." As the waiter said, he also felt that these words were a bit ridiculous. The Ninth Prince and the Eighth Prince are about the same age, and they are only thirteen years old this year. Just want to do something with that dry body, but I dont have the ability! His Highness cared about Tai Tuo in his heart, so he even forgot about such things. After Chu Shicheng heard this, his expression was still not pretty, but luckily he didn''t throw anything anymore. "What kind of thing is that little bastard, and he deserves to live in the Grand Tutor''s palace? How dare he let the Tai Tuo run around for him, he really doesn''t know how much he is worth." Chu Shicheng often showed his liking and closeness to Su Qiruo on weekdays, but Su Qiruo always looked indifferent, he had worked hard for so long but there was no progress, Chu Moyan only saw Su Qiruo If you live in the Green Bamboo Palace on one side, how can people not be jealous? "The Leng Palace is really dilapidated, and it snowed heavily yesterday. The Tai Tu must not be able to bear it, so he took His Highness Jiu to the Green Bamboo Hall. After all, His Highness Ninth still has injuries on his body, doesn''t he?" The servant, Xiao Qiu, is two years older than Chu Shicheng, and has a more stable temper. Actually, he can understand what Master Taifu did. After all, the cold palace is really not a place for people to stay. If His Highness the Ninth Prince is also the emperor''s son, and he has done nothing wrong, he really shouldn''t be implicated by Yajun. But the first emperor could only see the princess at that time, so he didn''t have the heart to take care of the unfavored son in the cold palace. As long as there is any emperor in the harem who serves the emperor, the Ninth Prince may not have to suffer so much. But there is no one. The world is hot and cold, and people''s hearts are indifferent after all. Especially in this deep palace compound, self-protection is not easy, and no one is willing to meddle in the lives of others. "Then he is ashamed, he doesn''t look at what he is, and dares to go to the bed of the Taifu." Chu Shicheng''s words are quite ambiguous, but he is angry now, and Xiao Qiu dare not persuade him anymore. "Let''s go, my hall is going to see how this little fox seduces the Tai Tuo." The more Chu Shicheng thought about it, the more angry he became, so he simply went to have a look, so as to vent his anger. The sixth prince was not the only one who was angry, the seventh and eighth princes were also very angry. Its just that the two of them are more worried that they will be disgusted by the Tai Tuo. After all, they are the only two who often bully Chu Moyan on weekdays. "Seventh brother, what should I do?" Because the eighth prince was born of the empress, he was used to being pampered on weekdays, so he had a little temper, but after all, he was not a big villain at heart. The seventh prince was also in a hurry, they were not afraid of anyone, but they were afraid of the ruler in Tai Tuo''s hand. It was given to Tai Tu by the first emperor, and it was specially used to beat them. "Don''t be afraid, the Tai Tuo loves you the most on weekdays, even if he hits you, he won''t hit you." The seventh prince is most worried about himself now, but considering that the Taifu punished him for copying the book yesterday, he probably won''t do it again today. But he still couldn''t swallow this breath in his heart, how could that little **** get such care from the Tai Tuo, even the Queen Mother didn''t like him, so the Tai Tu should also hate him. Thinking in this way, a gleam flashed in the boy''s eyes. He will take revenge for staying up late yesterday copying books, sooner or later. And wait and see! The eighth prince curled his lips and said: "In the past, my lord Tai Tu loved me the most because I was the youngest, but now Chu Moyan is younger than me, so my lord Tai Tu must like him more." The Eighth Prince wanted to cry when he thought that Chu Moyan would occupy his position in the Taifu''s heart. As long as Master Tai Tu doesn''t hate him, he will never bully Chu Moyan again. The Seventh Prince rolled his eyes, pulled the Eighth Prince and said: "Then let''s prepare some candied snacks to visit Lao Jiu, and apologize to him properly, as long as he is not angry, Lord Taifu will naturally not care about it. " In the view of the Seventh Prince, Chu Moyan was not worthy of being angry with them at all. It''s just that now that the Taifu is supporting him, they don''t dare to be too arrogant. Besides, for that little wild species who has never seen anything in the world, it is a gift to him to dismiss him with a few plates of pastries and candied fruit. "Good, good, good." The Eighth Prince said three good friends, so he ordered people to prepare desserts, and even specially ordered a plate of honey grapes. The honey grapes are a rarity in the palace, and he only got two sets, and now giving one set to Chu Moyan is already a heartbreak. In this way, Mr. Taifu should not annoy him anymore! The seventh prince gave the eighth prince a dissatisfied look. He only got a small plate of these honey grapes, and this little fool wants to share a plate with that bastard? At first he wanted to say no, but thinking that he had his own share of the apology, and he didn''t have to pay anything himself, the Seventh Prince endured it. The eighth prince is the eldest son, and he usually has more good things than him, so he often picks things from the eighth prince. The heavy snow outside has stopped, and the palace road has been cleaned, but it is still gloomy and a little cold. The Eighth Prince wrapped the heavy cloak around his body tightly, sucked his little nose that was red from the cold, and walked a little faster. "Seventh Emperor Brother, Eighth Emperor Brother, why are you here?" The two who came in a hurry happened to run into the sixth prince who was standing at the gate of the Green Bamboo Hall. The sixth prince was wearing an elegant orchid robe today, and a blood-colored cloak with a white fox fur collar over it. The delicate pretty face can''t help but make people want to look at it more. "Sixth brother, this is..." The eighth prince looked at the sixth prince with his big watery eyes, but he didn''t expect the sixth brother to come too. But there was no one who beat someone up yesterday, so what did he do here? (end of this chapter) Chapter 647： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (7) Chapter 647 Tai Tuo''s Paranoid Husband (7) The Sixth Prince coughed dryly, and said softly: "I heard that the Ninth Emperor Brother was injured yesterday and was rescued by the Grand Tutor. If you are worried, come and have a look." What Chu Shicheng said is that even he himself does not believe it. Chu Moyan has lived in the cold palace for thirteen years. If he really cared about the brotherhood, he would not wait until today to pretend to visit. But everyone''s thoughts are not much different, so don''t say whoever is. The eighth prince glanced at the closed palace door, and suddenly flinched a little. What should Master Taifu do if he still annoys him? Chu Yujin''s tender little hands were clasped together, and her brows were also wrinkled into a pimple. The sixth brother kept saying that Chu Moyan was injured, didn''t he just mean that he and the seventh brother beat Chu Moyan yesterday, and also angered Mr. Taifu! Today he said this at the gate of the Green Bamboo Hall, and it will reach the Taifu''s ears in a short while. Teacher Xu has already forgotten, but when Chu Shicheng mentioned it like this, he must have remembered it again. Thinking like this, Chu Yujin couldn''t help but feel somewhat dissatisfied with Chu Shicheng. The seventh prince, Chu Shiqian, also gave Chu Shicheng a displeased look. He already hated this elder brother. He didn''t dare to do serious things every day, so he knew to go to the Grand Tutor. Who didn''t know what his plan was? ? The three brothers had their own thoughts, but they stopped talking, and only called the servant to knock on the door. But the people inside seemed to be unable to hear, and no one answered at all. The three of them are not stupid, so they naturally know that this is the Tai Tuo''s idea. It must be because of Chu Moyan that they were allowed to stand at the door to suffer from the cold. Chu Yujin stomped her feet from the cold, glanced at the food box in the hand of the waiter behind her, gritted her teeth, and walked forward. "Teacher, Jin''er is here to apologize to the Taifu and Brother Jiuhuang, please let Jin''er in, otherwise the newly baked dim sum will be completely cold." Chu Yujin was pampered to the point of lawlessness, even the empress could do nothing to him, but he just listened to Su Qiruo. The late emperor also saw that Su Qiruo had the ability to control these princes and daughters, so he handed over the children to her instead of her grandmother, Mrs. Su. There was still no one to answer, Chu Yujin said again with red eyes: "Teacher, Jin''er knows that she was wrong, she will definitely change her mind in the future, be respectful as brothers and sisters, and never make you angry again..." Chu Yujin''s voice was choked with guilt. He bullied Chu Moyan, but he was just following the crowd without being taught. After all, Chu Moyan''s life is worse than that of an ant in the harem. If someone had taught him earlier, he would not be so domineering. After half a cup of tea, the door of the Green Bamboo Hall finally opened a crack, and Su Bai walked out from inside. Su Bai clasped his fists to the three princes and said: "Your Excellency is still reading the brochures, it is inconvenient to welcome guests. It is freezing outside. Your Highnesses, go back!" Su Bai is Su Qiruo''s confidant, everyone knows it. The number of people who flattered her was countless, and even these three princes did not dare to reprimand her lightly. "Sister Su Bai, is Master Taifu still angry with me?" Chu Yujin looked at Su Bai with glowing red eyes, looking pitifully. Su Bai sighed softly, lowered his eyes and said: "Your Highness already knows what His Highness wants, and my subordinates will hand things over to His Highness Ninth Prince for you. As for the others...the subordinates dare not speak in vain." Su Bai can actually understand that his master is not very close to these princes, but he is willing to love the Eighth Highness a little more. Although the Eighth Prince was born in the main palace, he was a bit spoiled, but his nature was very pure. He only has admiration for Master Taifu, and has no other thoughts. As long as someone guides you well, you will never go wrong in the future. As for the remaining two, Su Bai is not flattering. The little thoughts in my stomach are written in my eyes, and I can''t hide them. How can a woman as beautiful as their master fall in love with such a vicious man? Chu Yujin hurriedly asked the waiter behind him to pass the food box to Su Bai, and said in a sticky voice, "Sister Su Bai will pass on a message for Jin''er. Jin''er really knows that she made a mistake, and she will never do it again." "Don''t worry, Your Highness, this subordinate will bring the message to you." Su Bai bowed in response, but he didn''t even look at Chu Shicheng and Chu Shiqian. The heavy door was closed again, blocking the sight of people inside and outside. Seeing that the things were brought in, Chu Yujin finally felt better, so she reluctantly left. Chu Shicheng glared viciously at the direction where Chu Yujin was leaving, his face full of resentment. Teacher has always favored Lao Ba a little bit, but he didn''t think that this arrogant and domineering Chu Yujin deserved the care of Master Tai Tu. Chu Shiqian was still in a daze. He had just agreed with Chu Yujin to apologize together, but he didn''t even enter the door. But things have been sent in! He originally wanted to use Chu Yujin''s things to express his apology, but who would have thought that this would end up like this? In this way, it seems that he has not much sincerity. Chu Shiqian flicked his sleeves angrily, turned and returned to his palace. When I go to Taiyuan College in the afternoon, I will apologize to the Taifu. He also copied the book, and today he personally apologized at the door. There is no need for him to bleed profusely! In Chu Shiqian''s view, even if he apologized to Chu Moyan, it was for the sake of the Taifu, and there was really no need to waste his good things in vain. Chu Shicheng stared at the vermilion gate for a long time again, but his brows were getting tighter and tighter. Judging from this, the Tai Tuo loves Chu Yujin, and takes the initiative to take care of Chu Moyan, because the two are young. Could it be that she likes younger men? If so, what is he going to do? After the three-year filial piety period passes, he will be eighteen years old. At that time, if you can find a son-in-law who doesn''t have too high a status, it''s okay, but if you want to marry the Taifu, I''m afraid it will be difficult. But three years later, Chu Yujin and Chu Moyan were just sixteen years old, the right age. The more Chu Shicheng thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. The Tai Tuo belonged to him, and he would definitely not let others succeed. It finally became quiet outside the Green Bamboo Hall. Su Bai took the things in, but she didn''t convey what Chu Yujin said. What they said outside the hall, with the master''s skill, he could hear it without any effort, so he didn''t need to talk too much. Su Qiruo said without raising her head: "Go and get the things to His Highness the Ninth Prince." Since it is an apology gift for Chu Moyan, it is hard for her to stay. Chu Yujin is caring, and knows to bring things with her. Thinking of Chu Moyan, Su Qiruo''s hand turning over the notebook suddenly paused, and simply put down the notebook and the pen in his hand, and then stood up. "Forget it, I''ll go!" Today, she was resting at court, so she didn''t go to court, and went back to the Green Bamboo Hall as soon as she entered the palace, and approved the few leftover notebooks from yesterday, but she hasn''t seen Chu Moyan yet. The main reason is that Su Qiruo came too early, afraid of disturbing Chu Moyan''s dream. After all, the child has suffered so much for so many years, and he probably didn''t even get a good night''s sleep. (end of this chapter) Chapter 648： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (8) Chapter 648 Tai Tuo''s Paranoid Husband (8) Before she left yesterday, she specially ordered Huayi to burn incense on Chu Moyan in the hall, just because she was afraid that he would not get used to the sudden change of place. Thinking of what Imperial Physician Liu said yesterday, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but frown again. Been suffering for more than ten years, I dont know if I will be able to take care of it in the future. Su Qiruo took the food box and went to the dormitory, just in time to meet Shiqing who came out with water. "Is Your Highness Ninth Up?" Shiqing nodded: "Yes." Su Qiruo lifted the curtain and walked in. Chu Moyan, who sat obediently on the chair and let Huayi comb his hair, heard the footsteps, and couldn''t help but look back. When he saw someone coming, he didn''t care about other things, got up and rushed towards Su Qiruo. "Hey, Your Highness, be careful with your hair..." The uncombed hair fell down again because of Chu Moyan''s departure, draped behind the young man. It is strange to say that although Chu Moyan is thin and has no flesh, his hair is black and shiny, and he does not look like a malnourished child. Su Qiruo stretched out her hand to support Chu Moyan''s leaping body, leaned over and asked, "Does your Highness still hurt?" I don''t know if it was because the room was too warm, but Chu Moyan''s face was puffy, and he looked much better. Chu Moyan shook his head: "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s just that the toes are itchy." However, brother Huayi said that it was because of the medicine that made the chilblain itchy. After a few days, the frostbite will heal, and the itching will disappear. He can bear it. But for some reason, when Master Taifu asked, he didn''t dare to hide it, so he had to answer honestly. Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed Chu Moyan''s smooth black hair, said with a light smile, "It will be fine in a few days, let the people from Tai Hospital prescribe some medicine for soaking your feet today, soak your feet in hot medicinal soup Here, it doesn''t itch anymore." Regarding frostbite, there is really no special way to cure it all at once. But if you take medicine every day and take a good rest, you will be fine. Thinking of the food box in his hand, Su Qiruo said to Chu Mo again: "This is brought to you by His Highness Eighth Highness, I apologize for what happened yesterday, but I didn''t let him in, I only accepted his apology Li. If you still annoy them, its okay not to forgive them. Su Qiruo never agrees with the attitude that it''s okay to be sorry, why should the perpetrator who hurt someone only need to apologize verbally, and the person who has been beaten and wronged must be forgiven? If this is the case, it would be too unfair to good people. He deserved an apology, and there was nothing wrong with Yuan not forgiving. Chu Moyan glanced at the food box, slightly pursed his lips, but did not answer Su Qiruo''s words. He still remembers that one year when he escaped from the cold palace with his father on his back, he happened to run into some princes who were playing hide-and-seek in the imperial garden. At that time, he was still young, and he had never seen anyone other than his father, so he envied those children and wanted to play with them. Unexpectedly, they not only disliked and insulted him, but also ordered their servants to drag him back to the cold palace. No one of those princes knew him, but a few palace attendants probably knew who he was. They all said that the father was imprisoned by the mother emperor because he stole outside, and he was no longer favored. They called him a bastard, called him a little slut. He didn''t understand what it meant, but he also knew it was not a good word. The people in the palace never had kindness when facing him. He hadn''t even looked at his own empress carefully, perhaps the empress didn''t even know that there was such a son as him! He originally thought that he might be like his father in this life, but suddenly one day he couldn''t wake up again and died in the cold winter. But he unexpectedly met Master Tai Tuo, who illuminated his miserable life like a ray of light. He experienced warmth and knew what sweetness is. He couldn''t help but want to get close to Mrs. Tai Tuo, and wanted to watch her by her side. Only in this way could he feel that his life was different from the past. But those who hurt him, he can''t just forgive them. Didnt Master Taifu say that its okay not to forgive? Chu Moyan gently grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve, scratched her cuff like a kitten, and then said: "I don''t want to forgive him yet." He apologized today, but he hasn''t apologized in the past ten years. Injured him so many times, how can you just give him a box of food? In the past, the things in this box were enough to tempt Chu Moyan, but now that Mr. Taifu is by his side, he suddenly felt that those things were not so important. What Master Tai Tuo gave him was better than those. Even a bowl of porridge is sweeter than other people''s honey. Su Qiruo chuckled lightly, nodded and said seriously: "If you don''t want to forgive, then don''t forgive. When his sincerity is enough, you don''t annoy him anymore, and it''s not too late to ask for forgiveness." Su Qiruo took Chu Moyan to breakfast, and asked Shiqing and Huayi to give him medicine, and then left him in the Qingzhu Hall, and went to the imperial study by himself. "Brother Huayi, can you take me to the place where I lived before?" Yesterday, because of a leg injury, he didn''t pay homage to his father. He can walk today, so he doesn''t want to delay any longer. Huayi agreed to him last night, so naturally she won''t refuse. He only took a thick cloak and tied it on Chu Moyan''s body, and found out a hat from somewhere and put it on Chu Moyan''s head. This hat was personally designed by their master when they were young and asked the tailor in the mansion to make it, but it became too small, and this morning he specially ordered Su Bai to bring it to His Highness Ninth Prince. Dressed up like this by Ruyi, Chu Moyan only showed a small face the size of a palm, but he couldn''t see the misery all over his body, just like the young master raised by someone''s Jiao Didi. After entering the cold palace, the poetic and pictorial feelings could not help feeling sad again. Looking at the desolate courtyard, both of them couldn''t help their eyes turning red. How much has this child suffered! As soon as Chu Moyan entered the cold palace, he walked in familiarly. He kowtowed to Yajun first, and then recited what happened yesterday. Every sentence was inseparable from Mr. Taifu, but it warmed his heart when he heard the things and pictures. This kid is a grateful one, and their master didn''t treat him in vain. Chu Moyan doesnt have anything left in the cold palace, only a small half stick of rice and a small jar of pickles left in the kitchen, those are the life-saving skills his father taught him when he was alive. If it weren''t for these things, he would have starved to death long ago. Master Taifu said that he will arrange a new bedroom for him today, just like other princes, so Chu Moyan can''t bring all these things there. Just stay here, no one will come here, so naturally you dont have to worry about losing it. Everyone in the palace thinks that the Lenggong is unlucky, and there is not even a low-level palace servant to clean it on weekdays. After tossing around for half a day, Su Qiruo was already waiting there when Chu Moyan went back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 649： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (9) Chapter 649 Tai Tuo''s Paranoid Husband (9) "I told the emperor that I will give you the Moshu Palace, and you will live there in the future!" Moshu Hall is elegant and clean. Although it is not luxurious, it is superior to elegance. In Su Qiruo''s view, Chu Moyan is not suitable for living in a luxurious palace after going through so much, and it is better to focus on self-cultivation first. Chu Moyan''s drooping eyelashes trembled slightly. In fact, he wanted to stay in Qingzhu Hall more. But he also knows that this is the dormitory of the Grand Tutor, if he stays, the Grand Tutor will have to travel around the palace every day, which is really too hard. Since it was the bedroom chosen by the Tai Tuo for him, it is naturally excellent. After a long time, Chu Moyan nodded, but gave Su Qiruo a reluctant look. Su Qiruo seemed to see what he was thinking, and said with a smile: "Wait tomorrow, you will also come to Tai Academy to study with other princes!" Although he might not be able to keep up, it''s better to listen first. He is influenced by what he sees and hears, and one day he will be able to look like a normal person. The Ministry of Internal Affairs also sent six servants to Mo Shudian to take care of Chu Moyan. But if Su Qi thought of Chu Moyan''s appearance when he dodged the imperial physician, he felt a little worried, so he decided to let the poetry and paintings stay in the palace for a while, firstly to take care of Chu Moyan, and secondly to protect him A few points, lest he be bullied by those palace servants again. Wait until he gets used to the life in Mo Shu Dian, and then let the poetry and painting come back home. Chu Moyan lived in the main hall, and because of the Taifus personal orders, the Ministry of Internal Affairs did not dare to wrong him anymore, and the items sent were no different from those of the sixth and seventh princes, and there were even a few extra pieces of porcelain. Shiqing arranges six palace servants to do work outside, while Huayi hangs gauze curtains for Chu Moyan''s shop in the inner hall. "Your Highness''s leg injury is not yet fully healed, please lie down and rest for a while, and I will call you again when you are eating." Huayi helped Chu Moyan onto the bed, and helped him change the oversized clothes. The Ministry of Internal Affairs has rushed to make two sets of clothes that fit well. Although it is not detailed enough, it is not easy to complete it in one night. "The two brothers have worked hard, let''s take a break now!" Because of his poetic and artistic feelings belong to Su Qiruo, Chu Moyan always treats them differently from others. "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness." Hua Yi smiled knowingly, he never thought that the child had suffered so much, but his mind was still so pure and kind. Master Taifu has a predestined relationship with this child, and it is also the child''s fortune. If not... Huayi suddenly thought of that cold palace again. It''s really hard to say how long His Highness Ninth Prince can live in such a place. After dinner, Su Qiruo wandered over and walked around, feeling satisfied, and said a few words to Chu Moyan before leaving. Chu Moyan watched her leaving back anxiously, clenched his small fists tightly, and soon loosened them again. For some reason, he just didn''t want to see her back, and wanted her to stay a little longer. But Mr. Tai Tuo is busy with government affairs, it is not easy to visit him, he should not be greedy anymore. "Let''s rest early now, I have to go to the Imperial College tomorrow, and there are still many things to prepare." Poetry and painting did not know that Chu Moyan was illiterate, and did not dare to ask more, for fear of touching his sad things. But no matter what, since the adults said that the Ninth Prince should go to study with the other princes, it is naturally the adults'' intention. Thinking that he could still see Master Tai Tuo tomorrow, the young boy''s eyes lit up again, and he hurried back obediently. Early the next morning, Chu Moyan prepared to go to Taiyuan Academy. He had only secretly seen others use the Four Treasures of the Study Room before, but this was the first time he used them. When his father was still there, when he was taught to read and paint, he used a wooden stick to write and draw on the ground. At that time, he could envy those who could use pens, inks, papers and inkstones. Now that he also has these things, it just feels like a dream. Yeah, since he met Master Taifu, he seems to have been living in a dream. I hope this dream can last forever and never wake up. Seeing Chu Moyan holding the brush carefully, Shiqing stepped forward to take the brush and put it in his hand again, teaching him how to hold the brush. Chu Moyan studied hard, thinking that when he came to Tai Academy, he would not be laughed at because he couldn''t hold a pen. Actually, its okay to be ridiculed, as long as Master Taifu doesnt despise him. But he still wants to work harder, so that she likes it more. After lunch, Chu Moyan didn''t even take a nap, so he went directly to Taiyuan Academy excitedly, and waited early under a big willow tree in the yard. "It''s still early, His Highness actually doesn''t have to hurry over here." The person who accompanied Chu Moyan to Taiyuan Academy was poetic, and the painting remained in Moshu Hall. Chu Moyan shook his head stubbornly: "I come on the first day, so I can''t be late." Actually, he was just looking forward to seeing Mr. Tai Tuo. I don''t know how long I waited, Shiqing felt that she was about to freeze, only to see a few figures faintly appearing in the distance. Chu Moyan was overjoyed, and looked over there on his feet. Just as the group of people approached, the smile on the boy''s face disappeared. Not Master Taifu. Chu Shicheng didn''t expect to see Chu Moyan here, because he was the first one to come every day because he was going to attend the Taifu''s class, but today there are people who came earlier than him. Chu Shicheng had sent someone to inquire a long time ago, and the Taifu lord called his personal servant to the palace to serve Chu Moyan, so when he saw the man behind the young man, he knew Shiqing''s identity. At first he wanted to embarrass Chu Moyan a bit, but since the Taifu was here, he had no choice but to bear it. "You are the brother of the Nine Emperors, right?" Chu Shicheng wore a goose yellow cloak today, which added a bit of warmth to him. It''s just that although this person is smiling, his superior posture makes people very unhappy. Shiqing grew up in Taifu''s Mansion since she was a child, and has always followed Su Qiruo''s side, so she still winks at people. He also heard Su Hong talk about the princes in the palace. Looking at his age, the person who came was supposed to be the sixth prince, the one who liked to cling to the Tai Tuo the most. But my lord doesn''t seem to like the Sixth Highness, and every time Su Hong mentions it, my lord''s face is not very good-looking. Now it seems that it is really not a pleasing one. The look is arrogant and too aggressive, really not worthy of their adults. Shiqing guessed that Chu Moyan probably didn''t know the person in front of him, so he saluted Chu Shicheng first. "Greetings to Your Highness Sixth." Chu Moyan pursed his lips and whispered, "Brother Sixth Emperor." Although none of the people who beat him had ever seen the Sixth Brother, but for some reason, he felt very displeased when he first saw him. He could also feel that the Sixth Brother didn''t like him either. "Yesterday I heard that Brother Nine Emperors was injured. I went to visit him. However, Mr. Taifu was afraid of disturbing Brother Nine Emperors'' rest, so he sent me away. I don''t want to see Brother Nine Emperors today." (end of this chapter) Chapter 650： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (10) Chapter 650 Taifus Paranoid Husband (10) When Chu Shicheng said this, there was a bit of complaint in his tone, he seemed to be saying that he had personally visited the Ninth Prince, but in reality he seemed to be blaming him for his ignorance of praise, and using the name of Taifu to treat him as an elder brother Some of them blocked the door and refused to see him. Chu Moyan naturally couldn''t understand what he meant, but he just didn''t like him instinctively. "Thank you, Brother Six." After Chu Moyan said this, he never looked at Chu Shicheng again. Chu Shicheng''s eyes turned cold, and he clenched his hands hidden in his sleeves tightly. If he hadn''t been poetic, he would definitely slap the little **** in front of him. What, dare to ignore him? Because of Chu Shicheng''s arrival, the person in charge of Taiyuan Academy hurriedly took the key and came to open the door, and Shiqing also brought Chu Moyan into the room with him. The tables and chairs were placed neatly, but Shiqing was not sure which one was unoccupied, so she went around the tables and chairs and went to the small room inside to rest. That is the place where Tai Tuo usually rests. Although it is not big, it is quite complete with a table, four chairs and a small couch. Chu Shicheng''s eyes widened as he watched Shiqing take Chu Moyan to Master Taifu''s room, trembling with anger. They didnt dare to go to that place on weekdays, because once he sneaked in to deliver snacks to Master Tai Tuo, he was severely reprimanded by Master Tai Tuo. But how dare this little bastard? It also occurred to me that Shiqing belonged to Master Taifu, perhaps it might be that Master Taifu explained it early in the morning. Chu Shicheng exhaled softly, and kept telling himself not to be impulsive. But when he thought of Su Qiruo treating Chu Moyan so differently, he became very angry. He saw that Chu Moyan was definitely not a good person, he had a vicious look at a young age, just like his flirtatious father, he must not be a good person. There was a burning charcoal basin inside, which quickly dispelled the chill on Chu Moyan''s body. He secretly glanced at the books on the table, the corners of his mouth slightly raised. This is the place of Tai Tuo! Compared to the princes who arrived early, Su Qiruo didn''t come so early, she always came here according to the time. As soon as she entered the door, she realized something was wrong, Su Qiruo frowned and looked in the direction of her own lounge, wondering what she was thinking. Seeing this, Chu Shicheng hurriedly took the opportunity to say: "Teacher, Brother Nine Emperors has just arrived and doesn''t know the rules, so he strayed into your place by mistake. I hope Taifu will calm down." These words sounded like an apology for Chu Moyan, but they were all about suing. Su Qiruo was taken aback, but she didn''t expect that little guy to come so early. Thinking that there are no tables and chairs for him inside, it must be because Shiqing saw that he had nowhere to go, so she brought someone inside to rest. Therefore, Su Qiruo calmed down and nodded, and said to Su Bai: "Find a set of tables and chairs and put them here." Seeing where Su Qiruo pointed, everyone''s expressions changed. This table and chair must have been prepared for Chu Moyan, but the Tai Tuo asked him to sit at the front, the place closest to her. Chu Shicheng had entered the room there before, and knew how angry Su Qiruo was at that time. But today it was changed to that little wild species, why is she so calm? Chu Shiqian was also upset, he felt that the Taifu was too kind to Chu Moyan, which was really inappropriate. Only Chu Yujin sat there obediently, with no strange expression on her face. Yesterday, he promised the Taifu that he would not bully Chu Moyan again, so he will definitely do it. The rest of the accompanying students dare not speak too much. They are lucky enough to attend the class of the Tai Tuo, and they all rely on these princes and princes, so there is no room for them to speak. Hearing voices outside, before Shiqing could speak, Chu Moyan hurried out. As soon as he saw the woman standing there, Chu Moyan smiled. Su Qiruo looked at the young man who had changed into a new set of light blue clothes, and couldn''t put it together with the scarred child from yesterday. It was the same person. "Teacher." Chu Moyan thumped and ran up to Su Qiruo, saluted her respectfully, and then raised his small head to look at him with deep admiration in his eyes. "His Royal Highness has just arrived, and I haven''t had time to find an age-appropriate companion for His Highness in the future. Let Shi Qing accompany His Highness in the future!" Although Shiqing is a servant, she is also quite talented. Especially under the influence of the Su Mansion, even a little instruction from the master is better than other people spending so much time reading books. Chu Moyan quickly nodded in response, "Yan''er likes Brother Shiqing and Brother Huayi." He really likes these two elder brothers who take good care of him, they are as kind as Master Tai Tuo. "As long as His Highness likes it." Su Qiruo smiled, and let Chu Moyan sit on the newly moved table and chair. Actually, Chu Moyan wanted to say that he likes Master Tai Tuo even more! After Chu Moyan sat down, Su Qiruo looked at everyone coldly. "Be a man before learning. I was wrong before. I was only interested in imparting knowledge to you, but I didn''t tell you in detail-what is bullying and what is bullying!" Su Qiruo didn''t speak loudly, but everyone froze in shock. Needless to say, Master Taifu is going to settle the account of their partnership for bullying the Ninth Prince the day before yesterday. "As a king, you should be diligent in governing and loving the people; as a minister, you should be loyal to the king and patriotic; as a human being, you should know right from wrong. You are the sons of His Royal Highness and noble families of the court, who are worshiped by the people and cannot serve the king. It''s all right to share the worries of the people, but you still make trouble out of nothing, bully the few with more, and make troubles by spreading rumors, is this your upbringing?" Su Qiruo has also thought about it carefully for the past two days, these princes have more or less a lot of problems, which are related to their identities, but also have something to do with the former emperor. The first emperor was in poor health, so he put all his heart on the little emperor, and ignored these sons at all. Even if it is the direct prince born of the empress, he has not received much sincerity and love from the former emperor. Their fathers are all good fighters in the harem, and what they can teach them is how to survive in the harem, and they can''t stop climbing. Perhaps the queen also discovered the problem before she came, and entrusted these sons to Su Qiruo before she died. Otherwise, in Su Qiruo''s capacity, why would he personally teach these pampered little princes? Chu Shiqian and Chu Yujin lowered their heads and did not dare to look into Su Qiruo''s eyes. After all, he was the one who led the attack on Chu Moyan. As for Chu Shicheng, he felt a little uneasy in his heart. Although he had never bullied Chu Moyan blatantly, he didn''t have such a good temper towards others. "Teacher, Jin''er knows she was wrong, and Jin''er will never dare again in the future, please punish her." Chu Yujin, who has always been most afraid of pain, was the first to stand up, with her head drooping guiltily, her voice muffled, but she mustered up the courage to stretch out her white and tender hand, waiting for the ruler to fall. (end of this chapter) Chapter 651： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (11) Chapter 651 Taifus paranoid husband (11) Su Qiruo glanced at Chu Yujin, then turned her gaze to the others. Chu Yujin has already taken the lead, so how can the rest dare to sit still? Those who hit Chu Moyan stood up in shame, stretched out their hands and waited to be hit. Even Chu Shiqian, who was usually thoughtful, didn''t dare to escape, and obediently stretched out his hand waiting to be punished. If it was normal, Su Qiruo would at most just bluff and scare her. This time she was ruthless, and the ruler fell on the palms of the teenagers one after another. The pain made all the teenagers turn pale, but no one dared to cry. The sound of the ruler falling on the palm of the hand could be heard endlessly, even Chu Moyan, who didn''t need to be beaten, trembled with fright. But he knew that Master Taifu was venting his anger for him, so he felt warm again. It''s been a long, long time since no one has treated him this well. The last one to be beaten was Chu Yujin. Su Qiruo stood in front of him, looked at the boy''s slightly trembling body, but still didn''t take his hand back, and couldn''t help but think of the box of snacks he sent yesterday. Chu Moyan seems to like it very much. Thinking like this, the force of the ruler that fell on Chu Yujin''s hand was much lighter than that of others, and her voice was also much softer. Even so, Chu Yujin gritted her teeth in pain, her palms turned red. Su Qiruo glanced at Chu Shicheng who was sitting there firmly, but didn''t say anything. "Does it hurt?" Her voice was cold, and it was even more chilling to everyone''s ears. Master Taifu has never lost such a big temper. No one dared to say anything, only Chu Yujin, who had her eyes closed, whispered a word: "It hurts." Su Qiruo sneered, and put down the ruler, the sound of the ruler falling on the table made everyone tremble again. "It''s just that it hurts after a few feet? What about the slaps and fists you land on other people? The servants in this palace are also human beings. Which one has not been beaten by you? Treat yourself to others in everything, don''t fight all day long." Doing evil with your identity. When you eat royal food, you must keep the royal family and the people in your heart." Thinking of what Chu Moyan said the day before yesterday about exchanging old clothes for snacks, she clearly remembered that Chu Shiqian kept saying that the snacks were stolen from his palace. He didn''t even think about it, Chu Moyan didn''t even have a waiter around him, how could a child like him enter someone else''s bedroom and even steal some snacks, this is clearly framed. "Chu Shiqian, did you lose the dim sum in the palace?" Su Qiruo''s sudden question startled Chu Shiqian. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he didn''t dare to lie to the Grand Tutor. After all, he only needed to ask the little palace attendant who exchanged Chu Moyan''s snacks for this matter. Know. "If you go back to the Taifu, you never lose it." After Chu Shiqian finished speaking, he knew that what they said when they called Chu Moyan that day had been heard by the Taifu. "Teacher, I know I was wrong, and I will never dare again." Chu Shiqian''s voice was not loud, but Chu Yujin''s eyes widened in shock. "Brother Qihuang, didn''t you say that the dim sum was stolen by Chu... Brother Jiuhuang? Why did you change your mind?" The reason why Chu Yujin went to vent her anger on Chu Shiqian was because she regarded Chu Moyan as a thief with dirty hands and feet, but she didn''t expect him to be deceived. Chu Shiqian lowered his eyes and did not dare to look at Chu Yujin. The two of them were about the same age and had been friends since childhood. In recent years, he has used Chu Yujin a lot, but Chu Yujin has always been big-hearted and doesn''t care. Now that this matter has been exposed in public, Chu Shiqian knows that he will lose a good brother in the future, and he is afraid that even the Taifu will be tired of him. But he just wants to prove that his identity is also honorable! Why is he also the son of the emperor, Chu Yujin has more things than him, even the Taifu treats Chu Yujin a little better than others. Only when he bullies Chu Moyan, will he feel that he is also an unattainable prince, not a **** who is inferior to Chu Yujin in every way. Chu Yujin gave Chu Shiqian a disappointed look, pursed her lips tightly, her eyes were flushed, and she tightly clenched her little hands that were swollen from the beating. He has always claimed to be a smart and righteous person, but he is so stupid that he was fooled and used to this point. "Slandering his brothers and bullying the younger ones, Chu Shiqian will shut the door and reflect on himself for three months from tomorrow. He will be punished for copying rituals, Yi, and virtue three hundred times. When will he figure it out, and when will he come out again." Su Qiruo really lost his temper this time, if these arrogant and domineering princes don''t discipline them well, they will be completely crooked. Boys will live in the back house in the future, so it is understandable to be a little cautious, but if they have the intention of harming others, then there is something wrong in their bones. Chu Shiqian answered yes with a pale face, and didn''t dare to refute Su Qiruo''s words, but he hated Chu Moyan in his heart, thinking that all this was caused by that little bastard. It must be what he said to the Taifu, and the Taifu treated him like this. And Chu Yujin... Chu Shiqian still likes this younger brother quite a bit, but now without Chu Yujin''s trust, he feels a little bit disappointed in his heart. "You are all people who can read and write, and I have heard of what it means to be innocent. Even if Yajun did something wrong back then, he has already been punished. The Ninth Prince is an innocent person. The first emperor died when he was alive. Discomfort, I don''t care too much, but I definitely don''t want to see someone bullying my son like this." Su Qiruo''s words were meant for the sons of those self-righteous ministers. No matter how favored their mothers are, they are still ministers. No matter how unfavored Chu Moyan is, his mother emperor is also a king. Junjunchenchen, if you cant even see your own identity, you dont have to continue to sit in that position. "Students respect the teachings of Master Taifu." Everyone quickly bowed and said, they got into trouble, and they knew that they would have to be reprimanded after returning home. At this time, they could only try their best to put on a straight posture and try not to do any more annoying things. After the reprimand, Su Qiruo also knew that if she didn''t do anything else, she might be isolated from this group of children in the future, so she turned her idea on Chu Yujin. Chu Yujin was a little hairy from Su Qiruo''s stare, she couldn''t help but wondered: "Teacher?" "The Eighth Prince is straightforward and straightforward, and as the elder brother of the Ninth Prince, I hope that the Eighth Prince will set an example and take good care of the younger brother." Su Qiruo said that, but she didn''t know it was because of their age. Although the two of them are less than one year old, Chu Yujin, who is held in the palm of his hand, has been exposed to many things than Chu Moyan, who has been in the cold palace and has had a hard time even surviving. Chu Yujin''s eyes lit up, knowing that Master Tai Tuo had forgiven him, she nodded hurriedly. "Jin''er will definitely take good care of Brother Nine Emperors, and will never allow anyone to bully him in the future." Hearing what Chu Yujin said, Su Qiruo''s complexion looked better. (end of this chapter) Chapter 652： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (12) Chapter 652 Master Taifu''s Paranoid Husband (12) Su Qiruo waved to Chu Moyan who had been sitting there obediently, and Chu Moyan immediately got up and walked towards him. "The Ninth Prince is here to meet your older brothers." Su Qiruo looked at Chu Yujin, and Chu Yujin hurriedly volunteered to take on the responsibility of leading Chu Moyan to recognize her relatives. At this point, the Ninth Prince, who has been kept in the cold palace for a long time, finally appeared. Like other princes, he was taught by the Grand Tutor of the Imperial College. After all, he was just a prince, and the courtiers only took it as a joke. No one would take a prince who grew up in a cold palace seriously. Except for the high and mighty Master Tai Tuo. Sit up straight when writing, and keep your eyes away from the table. The ruler in Su Qiruo''s hand is scary to others, but to Chu Moyan, it is the only barrier connecting the two. No, the ruler got stuck on Chu Moyan''s chin again. "If you want to become a blind prince in the future, just lie down." Su Qiruo also noticed that this little thing was on purpose. When others are reprimanded, they always look pale and frightened, but Chu Moyan is good, the more he is reprimanded, the happier he is. Chu Moyan quickly sat up straight, not daring to be naughty anymore. Su Qiruo secretly curled the corners of his lips where the young man couldn''t see, and it was rare to see him showing a child-like expression. After getting in touch with Chu Moyan for a period of time, Su Qiruo discovered that this child was much smarter than she imagined. That Yajun who was once in the cold palace taught him very well, Su Qiruo even doubted that such a talented man would not do anything to betray the emperor. It''s just that there are countless **** in the harem, even if she can prove Yajun''s innocence, so what? Is it possible that the deceased emperor should come out and apologize to him? Since it can''t be done, it''s better not to find out about this matter. Otherwise, it will not only damage the majesty of the former emperor, but also may increase hatred in Chu Moyan''s heart, adding a bit of viciousness to this extreme child, which will inevitably cause some disasters. As long as he doesnt return his fathers innocence, he will be wronged by his father as an unclean person. Even if Chu Moyan is a prince, if he doesn''t treat him sincerely when he marries in the future, this matter will inevitably become a trick for his wife''s family to manipulate him. Su Qiruo was extremely conflicted. But she also knew that she should not touch the affairs in the harem. Alternatively, the former emperor had a clear heart at that time, and only because of other reasons did he lock up Yajun. If it is calculated in this way, it makes sense. Otherwise, the first emperor would not have deliberately ordered all the emperors and servants in the harem to move to the West Palace before he died. Apart from the position of avoiding suspicion, I am afraid that there is also a reason to hate some of them. Thinking that the first emperor had only one daughter in his lifetime, and then she kept her by her side to teach her personally, the secret of which must only be known to her. It seemed that he had figured everything out at once, and Su Qi knew it all. I see. Sighing secretly, Su Qiruo felt that men in this world were more and more terrifying. Her mother and father passed away when she was very young, and she has been raised by her grandmother. In order not to be bullied, my grandmother never got married after her grandfather passed away, and she didn''t even find a connecting room. In the past, Su Qiruo only thought that her grandmother was a nerd, and she didn''t talk about things like flowers, snow and moons. Thinking about it now, Taifu''s mansion has a simple population, but it''s all for her to grow up safely. All the sons of the aristocratic families in the capital wanted to marry into the Taifu''s mansion, and some of them valued the simplicity of her Su family''s population. Grandmother is worthy of being the teacher of three generations of emperors, she can see everything better than others. Because Chu Moyan didn''t have a special person to enlighten him before, Su Qiruo has been giving him a small talk these days. Chu Moyan''s handwriting is very elegant, but it is different from his temperament, presumably he followed his father. Su Qiruo looked at Chu Moyan''s serious side face, and decided to accompany Chu Moyan to practice calligraphy for half an hour every day. Chu Moyan was delighted that he could be taught by Tai Tuo himself every day. No matter how long he wrote, he would not complain, but enjoyed it. Seeing this, Su Qiruo only thought that he was diligent and studious, so he invited someone to teach him piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and really raised him as a noble son. In March in Yangchun, the weather is getting warmer. That skinny young man has long since shed his immaturity and timidity, and has grown into a soft and proud noble son. "Taifu Taifu, are you really going to take us out of the palace tomorrow?" The boy in a light blue spring shirt tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve and asked with slanted eyebrows, his appearance seemed to be acting like a baby. Su Qiruo smiled and glanced at the young man: "When did I ever lie to you?" Every March and September, Su Qiruo would take the little emperor and a few unmarried princes out of the palace for a walk. The revival and withering of all things is a beautiful sight, and it should not be let down. "Yan''er has never been out of the palace, and I''m very excited. I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep tonight." Chu Moyan usually doesn''t like to talk, and has a cold temper. But in front of Su Qiruo, it will always be the young man who secretly tugs on her sleeve and follows her. It''s just that the child in the past had sallow skin and a thin body. Now this young man has white and tender skin, a tall and straight figure, and his gestures are full of Su Qiruo''s appearance. That''s right, Chu Moyan adores Master Taifu and wants to be like her in everything. In his opinion, Su Qiruo is the best and most powerful person in the world. "No prospect, I plan to take you out to see the world in the future, if you can''t sleep all night, then I will take Jin''er out from now on." Su Qiruo said with a smile, it was meant as a joke, but she noticed the fear flashing across the eyes of the young man behind her. The young man tightened his grip on her sleeves, pursed his lips lightly and said, "Yan''er can sleep, Master Taifu, don''t leave Yan''er behind." Chu Yujin treated him pretty well these days, but compared to Master Fu, it''s nothing. He only cares about the Grand Tutor, whoever robs him of the Grand Tutor will be his enemy, not even Chu Yujin. "Then sleep well tonight, don''t miss tomorrow''s schedule." When Su Qiruo turned around to talk to the boy, the expression on the boy''s face changed again. "Yan''er will definitely come to Tai Tuo on time." He will not oversleep, as long as it is related to the Taifu, he never dares to delay. It would be good to spend half a cup of tea with her even more. "Hua Yi, take good care of His Highness, don''t let him stay up late." Poetry and painting are still waiting for Chu Moyan in the Moshu Palace. Later, Su Qiruo also asked Chu Moyan to find two more personal servants from the palace, but Chu Moyan just refused. Su Qi Ruo thought that he might still feel insecure because of the past, so he allowed Shi Qing and Hua Yi to stay with Chu Moyan in the palace for a while. (end of this chapter) Chapter 653： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (13) "Yes." Hua Yi responded with a smile, knowing what her master meant, she couldn''t help but sneak a glance at Chu Moyan. The Ninth Prince is good at everything, but he can''t sleep at night when he encounters happy things. During the Chinese New Year, there will be fireworks in the palace. The Tai Tuo said that he would take His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince to see them the next day, so he sat on the bed all night without even closing his eyes. Hua Yi once secretly asked her master, but the master said that it was because His Highness Ninth Prince had never received those good things, so she couldn''t believe it was true. He didn''t dare to sleep, he was afraid that when he woke up, those expectations and happiness would turn into a dream. At that time, Huayi was so distressed that tears fell, he had never seen such a loving child. Since that incident, Su Qiruo was also very worried about Chu Moyan. She found that the child''s temperament was really strange, but it was not something that could be changed in a short while. But Su Qiruo is also very fortunate. He grew up alone in the cold palace since he was a child, and he didn''t die of depression, which is also because of his perseverance. After Ruyi left with Chu Moyan, Su Qiruo went to see the little emperor again. In just a few months, the little emperor has also grown a lot. After all, they are still children, growing fast and changing every day. "Teacher." The little emperor first bowed to Su Qiruo in a mature manner, and then withdrew from that layer of disguise. With anticipation on his immature face, he came to Su Qiruo holding a painting as if offering a treasure. "This is a congratulatory gift from me to the old matriarch, do you think it is feasible?" This painting was drawn by the little emperor himself, with cranes and pines and cypresses. Although the brushwork is immature, it is full of heart. The old matriarch Fu once taught the little emperor for a while when the first emperor was still alive, and the little emperor sent a congratulatory gift drawn by himself to the old matriarch Fu to celebrate his birthday. Su Qiruo smiled and nodded: "The emperor''s painting is very good, grandma will definitely like it." Seeing what the Tai Tuo said, the little emperor burst into a smile, revealing two small dimples. Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back and gently touched the little emperor''s cheek, the little emperor hurriedly rubbed his little face against Su Qiruo''s palm, and smiled more and more happily, Su Qiruo looked at it, her heart was soft. This child really regards her as his mother. Let her smile like this again, after staying for a few years, even if she wanted to smile so carefree, she couldn''t laugh anymore. "I will leave the palace tomorrow, and I have to arrange some things. The emperor will rest early tonight." Su Qiruo is used to coming over to see the little emperor every day, but she has to go out tomorrow, and she has to check the defense matters several times. The little emperor is now the sole heir of the Southern Chu Kingdom. If something happens to her, Southern Chu will be in chaos. But if she wants to put people''s livelihood in her heart since she was a child, she can''t be nestled in the palace every day, she has to go out for a walk. Only when you see and experience it with your own eyes, will you be deeply touched. The little emperor''s pure eyes suddenly lit up, he hurriedly nodded obediently, and then respectfully saluted Su Qiruo: "Yes, Taifu." Mother Huang said, as a teacher, as a mother. Taifu will be her master and her mother in the future. Ask her to respect the Tai Tuo as she respects her mother, she always remembers it. Therefore, every time the little emperor faced the Tai Tu, he was very polite, so that no one could find any faults. After losing her mother, the Taifu has always been by her side, and she really regards the Taifu as the most important person. "I will take my leave first." Su Qiruo''s reciprocation every time is a bit deeper than the little emperor''s, so if someone is interested, he will naturally find out. In the heart of the emperor, the Tai Tuo is a teacher, a mother, and an elder, and he must be respected. In Tai Tu''s heart, the emperor is the emperor and she is the subject, and she must be respected. No matter what time it is, people who keep the etiquette will make people like it more. The next day was still dark, but the palace was already bustling. The Taifu took the emperor and several princes out of the palace, never hiding them. The more open and aboveboard they are, the less anyone would dare to murder them. Even if someone thinks about it, they have to weigh it carefully. Actually, this is safer than going out secretly. Su Qiruo doesn''t know how many people outside are staring at the little emperor''s throne, but no matter who wants to come, she will let them come and go. Those people only knew that the first emperor handed over the little emperor to Su Qiruo to teach him knowledge and how to deal with state affairs, but no one knew that the first emperor gave Su Qiruo a secret guard, which was the royal family''s last trump card . If Su Qi had seen the kung fu of those hidden guards with her own eyes, even those who were left to her by her grandmother, after a hundred years of training in the Su family, might not be able to get much favor from the royal hidden guards. With these hidden guards, Su Qiruo felt more at ease letting the little emperor go out. The leader of the dark guards has been secretly protecting the little emperor, even the little emperor himself doesn''t know it. Su Qiruo once ordered that as long as the emperor''s life could not be killed, she was not allowed to show up. Only in this way, no one can know what the little emperor''s last hole card is. It also makes those ambitious guys a little more afraid, and buys the little emperor more time. As long as the young emperor grows up, everything will be fine. These most difficult years can always be survived. Old Madam Su was loyal to the emperor and patriotic all his life, so naturally he would not object to Su Qiruo going to work for the emperor. It''s just that she has been worrying about her granddaughter''s marriage, living in the palace all day long, and she doesn''t know when she will be able to marry a husband and come back to support the Su family. Su Qiruo would always smile and say that the fate has not yet arrived, and she asked Mrs. Su not to worry, but she never really thought about getting married. She is so busy every day that she doesn''t even have time to drink her saliva. Even if she really marries her husband, she doesn''t have time to accompany him. Isn''t she doing harm to people by making them widowed every day? Instead of that, it is better not to marry. Perhaps in this dynasty, she looks quite old, but in fact she is only twenty years old. In Su Qiruo''s opinion, she is not yet married. The mighty team rushed to the outside of the city, and the roadside was full of people kneeling. They not only wanted to see the appearance of the young emperor, but also wanted to see the demeanor of the current Taifu. The little emperor opened a corner of the curtain and looked out secretly. No matter how noble his status was, he was still just a child after all, and he would inevitably have a bit of innocence. Su Qiruo never restrained her in such matters, and even opened the curtain a little wider. "The land outside is the emperor''s country, and the people kneeling on the ground are the emperor''s subjects. They respect the emperor and love the emperor, and the emperor should work hard to learn government affairs and benefit all people." The little emperor nodded earnestly after hearing this: "I should be self-restraining and diligent, and live up to the expectations of the Taifu, so that the people can have clothes to wear and food to eat." Teacher said that a good emperor puts the people first. Enjoy the food, enjoy the clothes, live in peace, enjoy the customs. Only when the people live and work in peace and contentment can her country prosper. She remembers all of these. Chapter 654： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (14) Chapter 654 Taifus Paranoid Husband (14) Su Qiruo smiled and nodded: "I trust the emperor." The princes sitting in the carriage behind were also quite excited. It was rare for them to go out of the palace, so they naturally wanted to take a good look at the scenery outside. Chu Moyan''s carriage was at the back, and he thought he would be happy to finally come out after waiting for so long, but since he got on the carriage, the little guy has been hanging his head and looking depressed, showing disappointment all over his body. Huayi glanced at Shiqing, Shiqing shook her head, he didn''t know what happened to His Highness Ninth Prince. "Your Highness, breakfast is useless, do you want to have some snacks? These snacks are specially ordered by Master Taifu to bring you!" Hua Yi pushed a plate of peach blossom cakes in front of Chu Moyan, and the boy who had been unresponsive until now finally raised his head when he heard the word "Teacher". I pinched a piece of dim sum and took a small bite, and the strong peach blossom smell hit my nostrils. The peach blossoms that bloomed this year are all used here, very fresh. Seeing that Chu Moyan''s expression softened a little, Huayi couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. They were also very puzzled, why His Highness Jiu, who was so excited last night that he couldn''t sleep, was not happy today, and thought he was sick. But after observing all the way, it seems a little different. "Is the Tai Tuo sitting with the emperor?" After eating a piece of snack, Chu Moyan asked. At first, Huayi didn''t hear what he asked clearly, and after a moment of reaction, he said: "Exactly." The emperor was young, so the Taifu had to be by his side. Chu Moyan looked down at his fingers. After more than four months of recuperation, his body has improved a lot, and his fingers have become much more tender. Master Taifu treated him well, but he treated the emperor even better. He thought he could be with Master Taifu today, but he was sent to this carriage before leaving the palace. But Master Taifu went up with the emperor. Looking forward to leaving the palace for a long time, it seems that it has become meaningless. Chu Moyan was not in high spirits, so that the poetic and pictorial expressions on his face were much more serious than usual. The carriage drove for more than an hour before reaching Xiaoqingshan outside the city. Although the officers and soldiers did not drive out the people, they did not dare to let people get too close, separating the convoy from the crowd outside. The little emperor got out of the car with Su Qiruo, and the princes behind him also got off one after another. Chu Shicheng''s carriage followed closely behind them, so he was also the first to catch up. "Your Majesty, Taifu." Chu Shicheng bowed to the two of them first, and the little emperor obediently called Sixth Brother. Su Qiruo just nodded lightly, and didn''t look at him again. Chu Shicheng''s upturned eyes fell on Su Qiruo from time to time, and Su Qiruo didn''t seem to know him, so he didn''t dare to look any further. Because of the previous events, Chu Shiqian and Chu Yujin had little contact with each other, so Chu Shiqian did not wait for Chu Yujin after getting off the car, but walked forward by himself. Chu Yujin stood by the carriage, looked at Chu Moyan who got off the carriage at the end, and called out with a smile, "Brother Nine Emperors." "Brother Eight Emperors." Chu Moyan glanced at Chu Yujin, and then followed the woman in white. Today''s Taifu is wearing an off-white gown, the skirt is simply outlined with gold thread, just standing there, like an exiled fairy who has fallen into the mortal world. In order to get to Su Qiruo quickly, Chu Moyan seemed to be walking in a hurry, and Chu Yujin followed behind, but he fell far behind. "Why is Brother Nine Emperors leaving so quickly?" Chu Yujin muttered something, really couldn''t catch up with Chu Moyan, so she simply slowed down and looked around. This is not the first time he has come to Xiaoqingshan, last autumn, the Tai Tuo brought them here once. It''s just that the mountains were full of yellow leaves at that time, and it was a little depressed, not as vibrant as it is now. Spring is indeed the season of revival of all things! "Teacher." Because he was walking in a hurry, when Chu Moyan came in front of Su Qiruo, he was a little out of breath. Su Qiruo only thought that he was too excited to leave the palace for the first time, so he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, walk slowly, we''re going to stay here all day today!" The young man nodded with his flushed cheeks, carefully moved to the other side of Su Qiruo, and became the obedient and obedient Ninth Prince again, not the sullen person in the carriage. After thinking for a while, Hua Yi guessed the general idea, and sighed helplessly. Looking at this posture, His Highness Ninth Prince seemed to regard their master as his mother, and was unwilling to leave even a single step. But think about it, the former emperor asked Gu, isn''t the master the "stepmother" of these children? After Chu Yujin also arrived, Su Qiruo said to several people: "The mountains, rivers and pavilions are all my Southern Chu Rivers and Mountains. Your Highnesses can wander around on their own. Remember to bring your guards and don''t go to dangerous places." "Yes, Taifu." Several people responded in unison. Su Qiruo turned to the following guards and said, "Protect several Highnesses." "The subordinate takes orders." After everything was arranged properly, Su Qiruo was ready to leave with the emperor. Since she came out with the emperor, she should talk to her about what it means to read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. Before the princes stood there, Chu Moyan followed Su Qiruo, carefully grabbed her sleeves, and looked at her with a raised face. "Teacher." Su Qiruo was stunned, seeing his big eyes filled with bewilderment, and thinking of his background, she didn''t push him away. "His Royal Highness, come with us!" Chu Moyan was overjoyed and nodded quickly. Chu Shicheng''s teeth itch when he saw it behind him. This little **** is too shameless to pester the Grand Tutor because of his young age. Chu Shicheng was jealous, but he didn''t dare to follow up like Chu Moyan. He is old, and the Taifu always treats him a little more alienated than others. Looking at what Tai Tuo meant, he even wanted him to continue studying at Tai College. How can that work? He can neither marry nor study, how can he see the Tai Tuo again? While thinking, Su Qiruo had already taken the little emperor and Chu Moyan away. Chu Shicheng snorted softly, and left with the servant behind him and several guards. Chu Shiqian glanced at Chu Yujin who was still standing there, opened his mouth to say something, but saw that Chu Yujin left without even looking at him. Chu Shiqian bit his lip lightly, feeling more and more uncomfortable. Since he lost Chu Yujin''s company, his life in the palace has become much more boring. I dont know if its because I was punished by the Tai Tuo before, but the two companions seem to be not as close as before. It''s all the fault of that **** Chu Moyan, he will definitely avenge this revenge. The three of Su Qiruo went boating first, this was Chu Moyan''s first time on a boat, and it was very novel. The little emperor sneaked a few glances at Chu Moyan, but didn''t know what to say to him. She knew that this little brother was her Jiuhuang brother, but they had never met before. Brother Jiuhuang''s father made a mistake and was thrown into the cold palace, and brother Jiuhuang also grew up in the cold palace for so many years. (end of this chapter) Chapter 655： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (15) Chapter 655 Taifus Paranoid Husband (15) I heard the Taifu said that he suffered a lot, and seeing how thin he is, it should be true. Chu Moyan felt a little uncomfortable being watched by the little emperor, and unconsciously moved towards Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo chuckled, and then told the two about the legend of the Bibo Lake. The sun hits the water surface, reflecting layers of halos. Su Qiruo was under that light circle, as if she was about to become a fairy. Chu Moyan''s heart trembled, and he grabbed her sleeve in fear and held it tightly. The story is very beautiful, it is the legend of the fairy descending to earth, but Chu Moyan doesn''t like it. Such a beautiful fairy finally left the world, will the Tai Tuo leave him in the future? The little emperor listened with gusto, his little face was flushed, really cute. Asking a question from time to time, Su Qiruo answered patiently. The gaze that fell on her body was too hot, if Su Qi looked sideways, she met the young man''s bright smile and a few small white teeth. Raising his hand to rub the top of the boy''s fluffy hair, Su Qiruo turned his gaze back. Because of her action, all the unhappiness in Chu Moyan''s heart disappeared instantly. The three swam all the way to the other side of the lake, and the remaining princes could no longer be seen. The little emperor is like a bird out of the cage, retreating from the pretense of maturity, and finally turned into a normal child, running among the flowers, plants and trees, grabbing a dog''s tail grass from nowhere, and wearing a few clothes she grabbed on it. grasshopper. Su Qiruo rarely did not restrain him, it was a little surprising. "Why don''t you go play?" Su Qiruo glanced at Chu Moyan who was still holding on to her sleeve, and asked with a smile. Chu Moyan shook his head and whispered, "I don''t like playing." He only likes being with Taifu. "Now that I''m young, I can play whenever I want. When I grow up in the future, I won''t have such a chance." Su Qiruo leaned over to look at the young man in front of him, it seemed that because he was hurt before, he was always so withdrawn. Except for occasionally talking to Chu Yujin, he simply ignored others. "I want to be with Taifu." Chu Moyan still shook his head stubbornly, not wanting to let go of the hand that was holding Su Qiruo''s sleeve. "On weekdays, you are with me in the Taiyuan Academy, and you still have to be with me when you are out of the palace. Don''t you get tired of it?" Su Qiruo thought that she was quite serious when she was studying, but even the arrogant Eighth Prince was a little afraid of her, but it was not easy for this little guy to stick to her. "Not greasy." How can you get tired of it? He wished he could stay with Master Tai Tu for the rest of his life and never be separated. Su Qiruo chuckled, seeing that the little emperor was happily catching grasshoppers in the grass with two guards, she didn''t want to disappoint, so she ordered someone to spread out a blanket in the pavilion and set up snacks and tea, and brought Chu Moyan done in the past. "Can you play chess?" Su Hong handed over a chess box, and Su Qiruo asked Chu Moyan. Actually, she also found out that his father, who had been thrown into the cold palace, was a very talented person after getting in touch with Chu Moyan, so she tried to ask, and it turned out that Yajun had never taught him to play chess. Chu Moyan pursed his lips nervously, lowered his eyes and said: "Father only taught me some things in books, but I have never had **** with anyone..." He was afraid that the Grand Tutor would dislike him. He heard that the Sixth Prince''s chess skills are extremely high, even the Grand Tutor once praised him personally! "It''s okay, I''ll teach you." Su Qiruo hands the black stones to Chu Moyan, and holds the white stones himself. The chess piece made by Nuanyu is very comfortable to hold in the palm. When Chu Moyan heard that the Taifu was going to ask him to play chess, he squinted his eyes happily and squeezed a sunspot and placed it on the chessboard. The two of them came and went, but they stayed for less than half an hour. Chu Moyan is clever, and he can understand a little bit, and Su Qiruo is happy to teach him more. The little emperor''s laughter came from time to time, but it was not disturbing. Even though Su Qiruo was teaching chess to Chu Moyan, he didn''t dare to take his eyes off the little emperor for too long. Su Qiruo didn''t stop until the little guy was sweating profusely and ran to Su Qiruo''s side, holding up the grasshopper on the dog''s tail grass to show off. Take out a handkerchief to wipe off the sweat on the little emperor''s forehead, then poured another cup of tea and handed it to her, the little guy drank it clean in two sips. "Sit down and rest, we''re going back to lunch." Fearing that the little emperor didn''t have enough fun and was unwilling to leave, Su Qiruo directly carried him to the low stool beside him and sat down. The little guy was very obedient, she was not allowed to run and play anymore, she really just sat there obediently, and let Su Qiruo wipe her hands with a handkerchief. "Teacher, Sheng''er seems to understand the meaning of your so-called peace and prosperity." Only when the country is strong and prosperous can the common people live and work in peace and contentment, and children of her age can run carefree on the grass, catch butterflies among the flowers, study and read in a bright and clean school, and become a person with ideas and ambitions. . Su Qiruo raised his hand and rubbed the little hairy head of the little emperor, and said with a smile: "The emperor is smart, and it is the blessing of the common people." "Thank you for your teaching." The little emperor got off the stool, saluted Su Qiruo respectfully, and then sat back. Chu Moyan watched from the side enviously, he felt that the real closeness is as close as the emperor and the Tai Tuo. He was direct with the Taifu, even if he was naughty and coquettish occasionally, the Taifu loved him a little bit, but what was missing. Seeing that Chu Moyan was looking at them all the time, the little emperor took the initiative to push the dim sum in front of him towards him. "Brother Jiuhuang, eat some snacks." Chu Moyan was taken aback, he didn''t expect the little emperor to give him snacks. Even if he is not as good at rules as those princes who grew up in the harem, Chu Moyan also knows what a monarch is, and hurriedly got up to thank him: "Thank you, Your Majesty." "Brother Jiuhuang, you are being polite. Brother Jiuhuang has been wronged these years. In the future, I will definitely protect my brothers and prevent people from bullying you." The little emperor doesn''t understand what makes mistakes in the cold palace. She only knows that her elder brother has indeed suffered a lot of grievances, and even the Tai Tuo loves him dearly! "The emperor must grow up quickly!" Su Qiruo smiled with relief. It is said that the royal family is ruthless, even if the former emperor is a benevolent emperor, he cannot be regarded as a good father. That''s why Su Qiruo brought the princes with her when she left the palace, spending more time with the emperor, they will know the value of family affection. Although the little emperor is young, she is also kind and generous. As long as she can grow up according to this benchmark, she will never be crooked. The three of them simply ate a snack and then went back by boat. After leaving for too long, Su Qiruo was worried about those princes. Especially without a fuel-efficient lamp, maybe some trouble will be caused later. Before the boat docked, Su Qiruo saw Chu Yujin who was already waiting there. Since the eighth prince was beaten that time, he has behaved much better. (end of this chapter) Chapter 656： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (16) I don''t know if I am afraid of the ruler, or if I have really changed my sex. But among the few princes, only the eighth prince is the most straightforward and simple. If she is a woman, she is a good material to be a general. The boat docked, Su Qiruo hugged the little emperor with one hand, and wrapped around Chu Moyan''s waist with the other, and flew to the shore. "Wow... Tai Tuo is amazing." The little emperor couldn''t help clapping the chubby hand excitedly. The Taifu had hugged her before, but she had never flown, and she had to go away. "The emperor practices martial arts well, and he will be better than his ministers in the future." Su Qiruo tapped the tip of the little emperor''s nose amusedly, and said dotingly. But the little emperor stubbornly shook his head and said: "No, there will be no one in this world who is more powerful than the Taifu. The Queen Mother said that the Taifu is the first and only person in Southern Chu in a hundred years. He is both civil and military, and talented. It is Sheng''er''s blessing that Sheng''er can worship under the Taifu''s family." The little emperor''s words made Su Qiruo''s body go numb for a while, presumably it was because of what the Qin Tianjian said to the late emperor that the late emperor would confess his daughter like that. Whether these strange things are true or false, sometimes it is really hard to say. "The emperor must be a good emperor in the future. This is the blessing of the ministers and the entire Southern Chu country, and it will not waste our relationship between teachers and students." "Sheng''er would like to follow the teachings of the Taifu." I don''t know if the former emperor said too much about Su Qiruo in front of the little emperor, but the little emperor really admires and likes his mentor. "Teacher is the most powerful." Chu Moyan also whispered something, which made Su Qiruo couldn''t help but laugh. It''s just a trip out to play, these two little things have learned to flatter. This is undesirable. "There is a sky beyond the sky, and there are people beyond people. No matter what happens in this world, the word ''best'' cannot be used. We just try our best to do what we can do, and leave the rest to God." Being not arrogant in victory and not discouraged in defeat can last forever. "Yes, Taifu." The two of them responded in unison, and walked towards Chu Yujin. "Teacher, Your Majesty." Chu Yujin''s eyes lit up, and she was about to step forward to salute, when she saw a handsome young man walking not far away. The white clothes fluttered, the face was like a crown jade, and the temperament was like a lotus, but the shyness between the brows and the strong desire in the eyes made this beautiful young man a little less elegant and a little more muddy. "cousin" The young man in white came to Su Qiruo and saluted slowly, but his cheeks turned redder. "Meet the emperor." I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but his clothes are somewhat similar to Su Qiruo''s. The two of them stood together, and they looked like a good match from a distance. Su Qiruo''s expression didn''t change, thinking that this area is guarded by the Imperial Forest Army, and people from outside can''t come even if they want to. Since they can get close to them, they are naturally acquaintances. The person who came was none other than Lin Ziheng, the legitimate son of the Right Prime Minister''s Mansion, who was also Su Qiruo''s cousin. Lin Ziheng''s father and Su Qiruo''s father are brothers, so Lin Ziheng''s appearance also resembles Su Qiruo''s. "How did you come?" Su Qiruo actually didn''t like Lin Ziheng''s behavior very much. Relying on being his cousin and backing the prime minister''s mansion, he forced the Imperial Forest Army to let her in, which was very unpleasant. It is not a secret that the Taifu brought the emperor and several princes out for an outing today. Naturally, it is not easy for those who are interested in getting close, but for someone like Lin Ziheng who has an in-law relationship with the Taifu''s residence, it is easy to come in . Lin Ziheng is not stupid, he naturally saw Su Qiruo''s displeasure, and hurriedly explained: "Heng''er went out to swim in the lake with his father, several uncles and friends, and heard that my cousin is here, so I came here to pay a visit." Moving his father out, Su Qiruo couldn''t say anything more. That person is her uncle anyway, but if they want to plot something with her idea, even a real uncle can''t do it. "Brother Ziheng." Chu Yujin knew Lin Ziheng. They met at the palace banquet before. At that time, the Prime Minister of Xiangfu took Lin Ziheng to visit his father in Fengyi Palace, and he was there. Because they knew that Lin Ziheng was Taifu''s cousin, the princes in the palace treated him politely. "His Highness the Eighth Highness." Lin Ziheng also smiled back at Chu Yujin, then looked at the young man beside Su Qiruo. He had already heard outside the palace that the Grand Tutor took His Highness the Ninth Highness out of the cold palace, and now seeing the child standing beside Su Qiruo, as well as the poetic and picturesque expressions behind the child, he also guessed his identity. "His Royal Highness Nine." After saluting Chu Mo, Lin Ziheng looked at him with a smile, his kind smile was somewhat similar to Su Qiruo, it was hard not to like it. However, Chu Moyan felt an inexplicable irritability in his heart. He always felt that this young man in white was not as gentle as he appeared on the surface. Seeing that Chu Moyan hadn''t spoken for a long time, the smile on Lin Ziheng''s face couldn''t hold back anymore. Su Qiruo pulled Chu Moyan forward, and introduced him: "This is the son of Prime Minister Lin''s family, and also my cousin." Chu Moyan returned a salute to Lin Ziheng in a lukewarm manner: "Mr. Lin." "Cousin, are you ready to go back to the palace?" Lin Ziheng nodded slightly, but no longer looked at Chu Moyan, but turned his gaze to Su Qiruo. In his opinion, Chu Moyan is just a child, and he is also an unfavored and harmless prince, so he doesn''t take it seriously. It is His Highness the Eighth Prince, who is backed by the Empress Dowager and is the emperor''s direct brother. I heard that he is quite popular with his cousin. Fortunately, His Highness the Eighth Prince is still young, and he has to serve the late emperor for three years, and his cousin is already twenty this year, so she will not wait another three years to get married. As for him, it was just the age to talk about marriage, and his mother and father also intended to marry the Taifu''s mansion, and even the old Taifu agreed. Lin Ziheng wanted to enter the Taifu''s residence wholeheartedly. Apart from the fact that the Taifu''s residence is now very powerful, more importantly, he really likes this cousin. At a very young age, he liked her. "I won''t go back for now, I''ll take the emperor and a few princes to dinner first." Su Qiruo looked around and saw that Chu Shicheng and Chu Shiqian were also coming this way, so he prepared to take a few people away. However, Lin Ziheng is not as conscious as Su Qiruo imagined, even if she has already said so, he has no intention of leaving. Because of Su Qiruo''s relationship, Chu Yujin has always had a good impression of this Young Master Lin, so she warmly greeted him and said, "Brother Ziheng, come with us!" Su Qiruo said without looking back: "Uncle is still waiting for Ziheng, don''t make him worry." Lin Ziheng smiled and said: "I came to look for my cousin, my father knew about it." After hearing this, Chu Yujin happily came to Lin Ziheng''s side and chatted with him. "Brother Ziheng''s clothes are really pretty, and brother Ziheng looks good too, very similar to Taifu!" This is not the first time Chu Yujin said this, he said the same thing earlier in the morning. Chapter 657： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (17) Lin Ziheng''s ears turned red, and he lowered his eyes and said in a low voice: "His Highness the Eighth Highness has praised you, Ziheng dare not compare himself with his cousin." However, saying so, he really likes others to compare him with Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo is the only one in this generation of the Su family, and the only ones who have some blood relationship with her in this world are only a few descendants of his Lin family. And the one who resembles Su Qiruo the most is himself, this has always been Lin Ziheng''s pride. As everyone knows, the more he looks like Su Qiruo, the less likely Su Qiruo will marry him. "Ziheng''s father and my father are blood brothers, and Ziheng is my younger brother. It is only right that younger brother and older sister look alike." If Su Qi deliberately accentuated that "brother", it would indeed make Lin Ziheng pale. He always knew that his cousin had no intention of marrying him, but for so many years, there had never been another man around her, so he always had hope. He believes that one day his cousin will be able to see his kindness and accept this marriage. But she said this in front of the emperor and several princes today, isn''t she trying to gouge his heart? Chu Shicheng who rushed over from behind also heard Su Qiruo''s remarks, and said to Lin Ziheng with a smile: "What the Taifu said is true, when we first saw Mr. Lin, I thought Mr. Lin was the son of the Taifu''s residence Woolen cloth!" Lin Ziheng looked at Su Qiruo aggrievedly with a pale face and biting his lips, but that person never looked back at him from the beginning to the end, as if he agreed with the sixth prince''s words. Chu Shicheng glared at Lin Ziheng, filled with joy. It is said that Lin Ziheng is the number one beauty in the capital, not to mention that his status is already noble, but with this face, there are countless women flocking to him every day. Fortunately, Tai Tuo has always been so indifferent to this cousin, which makes people feel better. What about the number one beauty in the capital? If Taifu doesn''t like it, it''s nothing more than that. A group of people sat in the gazebo near the lake. Even though it was spring, the lake was still a little cool, so some servants laid thick cushions on the stone benches of the gazebo. The little emperor naturally wanted to sit beside Su Qiruo, but Chu Moyan was holding on to Su Qiruo''s sleeve, so he naturally sat on the other side of her. Lin Ziheng gave Chu Moyan a sneaky look, but because he was afraid of being discovered, he quickly withdrew his gaze and suppressed his expression. On the contrary, Chu Shicheng was a little unhappy, looked at Chu Moyan and said with a sly voice: "Although Brother Nine Emperors has lived in the cold palace for many years and doesn''t know the rules outside, but you are thirteen or fourteen after all, and you always grab the Taifu''s sleeve like this What does it look like?" Chu Shicheng''s face was full of disgust, but Chu Moyan was indifferent. He doesn''t care what others say. He has been bullied for so many years, so it doesn''t matter to him at all. As long as I can be with Taifu. "The sixth prince''s words are wrong. Those who don''t know are not to blame. His Highness Ninth Prince is still young, and his cousin is His Highness Ninth Prince''s mentor. Why can''t he get closer to his mentor?" Lin Ziheng said in a bad tone, he just couldn''t get used to Chu Shicheng''s charming face. Dont think that you dont know what hes thinking, youre making things difficult for yourself, and youre not here for your cousin. Su Qiruo glanced at the two of them displeasedly, cleaned the hands of the little emperor himself, then looked at the painting behind Chu Moyan and said, "Is the medicine of His Highness Ninth Highness hot?" "If you go back to the adults, you have already gone to the heat." Paintingly replied respectfully. Because Chu Moyan has been taking care of his body for the past six months, he has to drink a lot of medicine every day. Even so, compared to the ruddy complexion of others, Chu Moyan still looks a little lacking in blood and is pitiful. Su Qiruo nodded: "You just need to remember, the medicine can''t be stopped for a day." Seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t even pay attention to the two of them, but just took care of the little emperor blindly, and even had a few words with Chu Moyan from time to time, Chu Shiqian smiled. The thoughts of Chu Shicheng and Lin Ziheng were almost written on their faces. They could clearly see the displeasure of the Tai Tuo, and they dared to talk about Chu Moyan. I don''t know if they are really stupid or fake, who is the Tai Tuo, and how many others can get close to her? Since Chu Moyan has the ability to follow the Taifu, it is naturally the Taifu''s permission. When will it be their turn to make irresponsible remarks? That Chu Shicheng has no good intentions, and so does Lin Ziheng. But seeing Chu Moyan''s hypocritical appearance in front of the Taifu, who kept his head silent and kept his head silent, Chu Shiqian also felt sick. None of them are good things, they are all plotting against Tai Fu. "Is Brother Jiuhuang still in good health?" On the other hand, Chu Yujin, who had been silent all this time, frowned when she heard that Chu Moyan was still drinking the medicine, and couldn''t help asking. Ruyi knew that His Highness the Eighth Prince took good care of Chu Moyan on weekdays, and treated him fairly well. "Returning to His Highness the Eighth Highness, His Highness the Ninth Highness has been severely depleted these years, and I''m afraid he will have to drink this medicine for a while longer." "I can''t bear the smell of that bitter medicine soup. Brother Jiuhuang has to drink it every day, and I really feel wronged." As he spoke, Chu Yujin said to the attendant behind him, "After you return to the palace, you can send more of the candied fruits in the palace to Jiuhuangdi, so as to suppress the bitter taste in your mouth." "Yes, Your Highness." Only Chu Yujin''s words won Su Qiruo''s heart the most. Hearing what he said, Su Qiruo also had a smile on her face. "Thank you eighth brother soon." Su Qiruo signaled Chu Moyan to thank Chu Yujin, she really felt that Chu Yujin was a good character, and wanted Chu Moyan to get in touch with him more. Chu Yujin is like a little sun, while Chu Moyan has lived in darkness for many years, only the sun can give him some warmth. "Thank you, Brother Eighth Emperor." Chu Moyan thanked Chu Yujin, Chu Yujin hurriedly bared her little white teeth and said no, that little appearance is really cute. Picture behind him curled his lips into a smile, and he seemed to understand why among these princes, the Tai Tuo was the only one who loved the Eighth Prince. Everyone is scheming, only the Eighth Prince has a sincere heart. Even if he led someone to beat the Ninth Prince, the Tai Tuo didn''t punish him like the Seventh Prince, presumably seeing that he sincerely corrected his mistakes. Su Qiruo waved his hand, and immediately a waiter came over with food. Take out a silver needle from the handkerchief, and after trying them one by one, Su Qiruo signaled the little emperor to eat it. The little emperor moved his chopsticks first, and the rest followed suit. After all, it is outside and there are no outsiders, so there are many rules missing. It was a happy meal, but Lin Ziheng had a small appetite, and Chu Shicheng didn''t eat much. The two of them seemed to be comparing each other to eat less. The little emperor was tired from playing, and he was also hungry quickly, so he didn''t eat less. However, Chu Yujin and Chu Moyan''s eating is much more real, not pretentious, they should eat and drink, they all look heartless. Chapter 658： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (18) Su Qiruo poured a bowl of hot milk for the little emperor, and then poured a small bowl for Chu Yujin and Chu Moyan. "Thank you, Taifu." Chu Yujin took it with a smile, and thanked Su Qiruo. Chu Moyan just smiled and didn''t speak. When there were only him and the Tai Tuo on weekdays, the Tai Tuo often took care of him like this, obviously he was used to it. Lin Ziheng always thought that his cousin was born a cold person, and he had dined with her at the same table in the past, but he had never seen her take care of anyone like this. Now that she is taking care of the little emperor so carefully, that''s fine. After all, it''s her duty to take care of the little emperor. But why should the two princes who are almost fourteen years old still have to be taken care of by their cousin? If this were in the homes of ordinary people, they would be able to get engaged at the age of thirteen or fourteen. Cousin What the **** does this mean? Did you do it on purpose for him to see, or did you treat them like this on weekdays? But looking at the two teenagers opposite, one is heartless, the other is shriveled and thin, neither of them looks like the cousin would like it! "Teacher, eat vegetables." The little emperor is the most filial, seeing that Su Qiruo has been taking care of her and hasn''t eaten much, so she holds a chopstick tremblingly and puts a meatball into her bowl. Su Qiruo smiled gratifiedly, this child knows how to be grateful, at least she didn''t love her in vain. In this way, there is no need to worry about what will happen to her when she grows up and takes power, although Su Qiruo has already made preparations. But if the child she raised with her own hands hits her in the future, she will definitely feel sad. Her feelings for the little emperor are very complicated. In addition to that responsibility, she also added some maternal love in it. Otherwise, as the emperor''s teacher, why should she do everything by herself? The reason why she lives in the palace is to take better care of the little emperor. Su Qiruo was always afraid that those slaves in the palace would bully the little emperor when he was young, and that they would not be dedicated enough to serve her. Only by staring at her from time to time can she feel that she has lived up to the entrustment of the former emperor. Although she was never married and had no children, she really treated the little emperor as her own daughter. If one day she wants to kill her for imperial power, she has nothing to say. "Good boy." Su Qiruo smiled and rubbed the top of the little emperor''s hair, the little girl narrowed her eyes for joy. She likes Tai Tuo touching her the most, it feels very warm, like the empress is still alive. No, the Taifu is gentler than the Queen Mother. The empress is strict and serious. Although Taifu is also strict, but only when he is doing learning. On weekdays, the Tai Tuo treated her very gently. Seeing that the little emperor was being praised, Chu Moyan felt very itchy, so he followed the example of the little emperor and gave Su Qiruo a small piece of white lotus root. Before Su Qiruo could speak, the little guy blushed. He and the Tai Tuo have eaten together many times, but he has never taken the initiative to serve the Tai Tuo with food, and the Tai Tuo has always been taking care of him. No one has taught him, and he doesn''t know how to be nice to others. Now that the little emperor is so close to the Taifu, he realizes how stupid he really is. Su Qiruo looked at the white and tender lotus root slices, and raised the corners of his mouth at the young man, but it made him happier than a few words of praise. This alluring smile is enough for him to remember for a lifetime. Su Qiruo is more pleased with the change of Chu Moyan, he doesn''t like to communicate with others, he is not good at talking, and now he is slowly changing. If you learn to serve her food today, you can learn to serve others tomorrow. One day, he will also become a sunny boy like Chu Yujin. Lin Ziheng finally couldn''t stand it any longer. The co-authored cousin was nice to everyone, but she was so indifferent to him! Put down the chopsticks, this time there is no need to pretend, Lin Ziheng completely lost his appetite. It seems that after waiting for so many years, looking forward to it for so many years, it turned into a joke in the end. What exactly did he have to do to get into her eyes? Lin Ziheng''s nose was sore, he felt wronged and wanted to cry, but he didn''t want to lose his composure in front of Su Qiruo. He always felt that his cousin was like a banished fairy, out of touch with the world, he couldn''t rely on it, and so did others. Now it seems that he understands that his cousin really doesn''t like him. But he was still not reconciled. He obviously liked her that much, and it had long been an obsession. After lunch, the little emperor was going to go fishing nearby, not far from the pavilion where they were, so Su Qiruo didn''t follow, but sat in the pavilion and watched. Whenever there is any danger, she will be the first to rush over. Chu Moyan grabbed Su Qiruo''s sleeve and shook it, Su Qiruo looked sideways: "What''s wrong?" "Yan''er wants to go to the bathroom." The young man blushed and said in a low voice, this is a very embarrassing thing, but he doesn''t seem to understand human ethics very well. He thinks that the Taifu is the closest person to him, so it doesn''t matter if he tells her. But after all, he was still a little shy, unwilling to be heard by others. Su Qiruo nodded, and let Huayi take Chu Moyan away. Lin Ziheng glanced at Su Qiruo''s wrinkled sleeves, and couldn''t help frowning. My cousin is the most clean, and she has always been neat and tidy. When did you allow people to get so close? The Ninth Prince grew up in the cold palace, so it''s fine if he doesn''t know the rules, but the poetry and painting are slaves taught by the Su Mansion, how can he let him do whatever he wants? "Cousin has been living in the palace recently?" Lin Ziheng had visited the old matriarch several times in the Taifu''s mansion, but Su Qiruo was not there. "Um." Su Qiruo responded lightly, then Lin Ziheng said again, "Zi Heng went to see the old lady with her father a few days ago, and she misses her cousin very much!" Hearing Lin Ziheng talk about his grandmother, Su Qiruo''s complexion softened a little. "I''m a little busy these days, I''ll go back home tomorrow to see her old man." Whether Lin Ziheng has his own thoughts or not, but he can think about visiting her grandmother from time to time, which is enough to make Su Qiruo grateful. Moreover, Su Qiruo also made it clear to the old lady Fu that she would not marry the Lin family, and the old lady Fu also promised not to force her. "My cousin has a lot of things to do every day, the old lady Fu must be able to understand her cousin." Actually, Lin Ziheng would like to add later that if his cousin got married earlier, there would be someone in the mansion who would do her filial piety for her. It''s just that he is also aware of Su Qiruo''s temper, and haste makes waste. It was hard for him to get her to say a few more words, so how could he be so ignorant? "Uncle Lao and my cousin remember, I thank you two on behalf of my grandmother." Seeing that Lin Ziheng and Su Qiruo became more and more intimate, Chu Shicheng''s face became more and more ugly. Before he was angry with Chu Moyan, it was just because the Taifu doted on him, which made people feel unhappy. But this Lin Ziheng is different, he has a family background and appearance, and he has such a relationship with Master Taifu. If the Su family and the Lin family are married, then what else will he do? He is a majestic prince, and he would never make a fool of others, but how can he prevent the Tai Tuo from marrying Lin Ziheng? Chapter 659： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (19) "Taifu, Taifu, the fish is hooked." The little emperor suddenly yelled, his little face flushed with excitement. Su Qiruo looked at her dotingly, and couldn''t help but admire the little emperor''s good luck. Fishing was meant to practice her patience, but she caught a fish as big as a palm after sitting there for less than a quarter of an hour, which is quite enviable. "As expected of the emperor, it''s just not ordinary!" Chu Yujin excitedly ran forward and leaned over to the little emperor to see that she was about to take him off the hook. Among these few princes, only the eighth prince from the middle palace is relatively close to the emperor. "Then I will catch a few more fish, and let the imperial dining room make fish soup for the Tai Tuo and several imperial brothers at night." The little emperor said confidently, everyone couldn''t help laughing at that little expression. Even Chu Shiqian, who was always gloomy, couldn''t hold back and moved closer, and also looked at the fish in the small wooden bucket. Lin Ziheng saw that Su Qiruo''s eyes never left the little emperor, even when he was discussing with him about the matter of Taifu''s residence, his eyes were always on the little emperor. Thinking in this way, he also got up and walked to the side of the little emperor, and followed them to look at the fish in the wooden barrel. At this time, only Chu Shicheng was still sitting behind Su Qiruo. He first glanced at Su Qiruo, and then his eyes fell on the handsome and unparalleled face of the white-clothed boy, and suddenly there was an unknown irritability in his heart. Come. Going to the wooden barrel like a ghost, Chu Shicheng''s eyes suddenly flashed as he watched the fish caught by the little emperor swimming around in the wooden barrel. Over there, the little emperor called Tai Tuo again, and a "plop" was heard here, and someone fell into the water. The little emperor was so frightened that he dropped his fishing rod and froze there, and the rest of the people were also a little terrified. The water in spring is cold, no matter who falls into the water, I am afraid that it will suffer a great crime. Before he had time to think about it, Su Qiruo casually grabbed a cloak of someone who didn''t know it and flew forward, picked up the person in the water and put it on the ground, and quickly wrapped it in the cloak. In order not to look bloated, Chu Shicheng didn''t wear much when he came out, but now his clothes were soaked by the icy river water, making him shiver from the cold. Tremblingly clutching the cloak on his body, his wet hair was still dripping water. Su Qiruo shouted to the servant behind: "Bring another cloak here." Chu Shicheng''s servant was so frightened that his legs went limp, but fortunately, Chu Yujin quickly ran over to **** the cloak from him and gave it to Chu Shicheng. Su Qiruo put a clean cloak on Chu Shicheng''s head, and said to the crowd: "Let''s go to a nearby inn and order a bowl of hot **** soup for His Highness Six." "You two come over and support Brother Six." Chu Yujin at this time had quite a bit of courage to be the king, and she was not in the least messy at such a young age, pointing to Chu Shicheng''s servant and giving orders. Chu Shicheng looked at Su Qiruo with a pale face, his expression was self-evident. However, Su Qiruo didn''t intend to carry him away personally, so she turned to the two people whom Chu Shicheng called out just now: "Hurry up." Chu Shicheng felt a sense of loss in his heart, but when he thought that she had saved him, he also felt that his crime was not in vain today. Anyway, she still cared a little about him. Watching several people leave in a hurry, Lin Ziheng stood by the water and did not move. "Young Master, what''s wrong with you?" Lin Ziheng''s figure flickered, but fortunately he was supported by the servant behind him, so he didn''t fall into the water like Chu Shicheng did. He felt it just now, the sixth prince''s fall was definitely not an accident, that person seemed to be aiming at him. It''s just that he had a premonition that something was wrong, so he moved his body slightly, and it was the man who fell into the water. "Nothing, let''s go and see." Lin Ziheng wanted to find out what Chu Shicheng meant. The two of them have no grievances or enmity, so why did he frame himself like this. When Chu Moyan came back, he just ran into the scene just now, and he opened his eyes wide in shock. This is his first contact with intrigue, but he can''t figure out what the sixth brother is doing this for. Did he not want to live after jumping into the icy lake on such a cold day? Chu Moyan thought that everyone in the palace had a better life than him, and if he was still alive, why would they seek death? Hua Yi frowned slightly, he always knew that the people in the palace were not simple, but he never thought that the sixth prince, who was only fifteen years old, would have such thoughts. No matter what, Mr. Lin is the cousin of the Grand Tutor, so where does the Sixth Prince put the Grand Tutor in this way? He didn''t learn well at such a young age, and he was really the same as his father who was not on the stage. No wonder Tai Tuo didn''t like him. Because of Chu Shicheng''s accident, everyone left Xiaoqingshan in a hurry, and found a restaurant nearby to take it in. Su Qiruo ordered Shiqing to take care of Chu Shicheng in person. "cousin" Lin Ziheng''s face was not very good-looking, he finally figured it out, but if the sixth prince insisted that he pushed him, then he would have no way to prove his innocence. After all, he was the only one who was closest to the sixth prince, and both of them''s feelings for Su Qiruo were clearly revealed. Su Qiruo frowned and looked at Lin Ziheng, feeling slightly displeased. She shouldn''t have kept him. If they hadn''t been impure in their minds, such a stupid thing wouldn''t have happened. She is not afraid of anything else, but she is afraid that something will happen to Chu Shicheng that she will not be able to explain to the deceased emperor. Even if she doesn''t like it, Chu Shicheng is still the son of the late emperor. Lin Ziheng''s face froze, his fingers clenched tightly, his nails dug into his palm, the pain made him wake up a bit. Cousin, don''t you think he pushed His Highness Six into the water? Even if he doesn''t admit it, she might not believe it. After all, which fool would risk his life to frame others? "I''ll order someone to send you to find your uncle." Su Qiruo recruited two guards and asked them to **** Lin Ziheng away. Lin Ziheng stood there stubbornly, looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes, choked up and said, "Cousin suspects that I pushed him into the water?" Lin Ziheng and Chu Shicheng have been at odds for more than a day or two. If Su Qi doesn''t know about it, many princes from aristocratic families outside know about it. It''s just that when the first emperor was still alive, Chu Shicheng''s thoughts were buried deeply, and no one thought of the reason. Su Qiruo shook her head: "I know it''s not you, go back, be careful that you will be anxious if uncle can''t find you." Although Su Qiruo didn''t see it with her own eyes, she also believed that Lin Ziheng would not do such a stupid thing. This kind of drama of framing and framing someone to kill with a knife is a common method used in the palace. Chu Shicheng has no other skills, and he has learned a lot about these crooked ways. Su Qiruo''s words made Lin Ziheng feel a lot better. Although he liked his cousin, he always thought of ways to appear in front of her, and wanted to get close to her, but he never took the initiative to harm anyone. "That Ziheng will leave first." If Su Qi said everything she said, since she said she believed him, she must not be coaxing him, so Lin Ziheng left. Chapter 660： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (20) Chu Yujin frowned and looked at Su Qiruo, the little emperor was standing beside Su Qiruo, still a little bit unresponsive. Su Qiruo helplessly supported her forehead, Chu Moyan moved to Su Qiruo''s side in small steps, and gently tugged at her sleeve. "Scared you?" Seeing Chu Moyan, Su Qiruo''s tone became much gentler. This kid is used to being bullied, and I''m afraid he won''t see such things. Chu Moyan shook his head, then leaned into Su Qiruo''s ear and whispered: "I saw it, brother Liu Huang jumped into the lake by himself." He is unwilling to lie in front of Su Qiruo, even if that person is his imperial brother, he will tell the truth. Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed Chu Moyan''s little head, then sighed faintly. After all, she is not the first emperor, nor the mother of these princes. If she says something too seriously, she is afraid that these little men will be overwhelmed. But now it seems that these people are not as well-behaved and obedient as Chu Moyan. Although his personality is a bit extreme, he is very sensible in front of her. Before Su Qiruo could speak, Shiqing walked out of the room. "My lord, His Royal Highness Six has already packed up." "Go and see if the **** soup is ready." Su Qiruo got up and led someone in, before he got close to Chu Shicheng, he saw him looking over with red eyes. "Teacher, I''m sorry, it''s all Ah Cheng''s fault, for disturbing the elegance of the Emperor Taifu and several younger brothers." I thought that if Su Qiruo would comfort him and ask him how he fell, he could take advantage of the situation and push Lin Ziheng, but Chu Shicheng turned pale when Su Qiruo opened his mouth. "Since you know you are wrong, don''t do such stupid things in the future. The cold spring can freeze people to death." Su Qiruo''s words were without emotion, full of disappointment and disgust. Chu Shicheng was stunned, his mind went blank for an instant. Why is this different from what I thought? After all, he is only a fifteen-year-old child, and has never experienced any big storms, even if he plays some small tricks, it will not hurt. It''s just that these methods of his can''t hide from Su Qiruo''s eyes, he is really stupid and childish. "Teacher, I..." Su Qiruo suddenly interrupted Chu Shicheng''s words: "As the oldest unmarried prince in the palace, you should set an example for your younger brothers instead of risking your own life to do these meaningless things. matter." Chu Shicheng looked at Su Qiruo with a pale face, but she was still indifferent, and he realized that he was making a joke in front of her with those little actions. What a smart person the Tai Tuo is, how could he deceive her? "You have learned a lesson today. If you commit the crime again in the future, then you will stay in the harem and copy Buddhist scriptures until you get married. You don''t have to go to the Imperial College anymore." Su Qiruo''s tone was flat, but these words sounded like a heavy hammer to Chu Shicheng''s ears, making him dizzy and cold all over. After finishing speaking, without paying any attention to Chu Shicheng, Su Qiruo directly led the rest of the people out. After delivering **** soup to Chu Shicheng, the group returned to the palace. On the way back, the little emperor was always depressed. Seeing this, Su Qiruo gently rubbed her little head. This child only has two chances to go out of the palace a year, and today he was disturbed by Chu Shicheng for a long time, so he must not have had enough time. "Teacher, Brother Liu Huang jumped into the lake on purpose to get your pity?" Although the little emperor is young, he is always smarter than children of the same age. She knows that many people like the Tai Tuo, her brothers, and those aristocratic sons who stare at the Tai Tuo every time they go to the palace banquet. The Sixth Prince''s behavior today, apart from thinking that she was doing it to win Taifu''s pity, she couldn''t think of anything else. Su Qiruo was startled, she didn''t expect the little emperor to say this, so she said with a light smile: "Maybe!" Actually, she knew what Chu Shicheng was thinking. He was afraid that he not only wanted her pity, but also wanted to frame Lin Ziheng. It''s just that it''s not easy for her to say this to the little emperor. When the little emperor grows up, he will naturally understand. "Does the Taifu like Brother Six? Or, the beautiful Brother Lin today?" The little emperor looked at Su Qiruo with his chin resting on his head, she knew that when people grow up, they want to get married, and she didn''t know what kind of husband the Taifu would marry back home. Su Qiruo was stunned by the little emperor''s words for a moment, why did this little guy care about her life-long affairs? Before Su Qiruo could answer, the little emperor said again: "Presumably the Grand Tutor doesn''t like them, and Sheng''er doesn''t like them either." "Oh? How do you know I don''t like them?" Su Qiruo looked curiously at the little guy in front of him, this kid is very observant at such a young age. "Because the Tai Tuo treated them badly." The little emperor said seriously, "Teacher likes a person, you can tell from his eyes. It''s like... Taifu likes Sheng''er, loves Brother Nine Emperors, but he doesn''t like Brother Six and that Young Master Lin in his eyes." "You little man, you still have such abilities. Well, as an emperor, you can have the ability to judge people, and be able to know people and make good use of them, which is also a great ability." Su Qiruo was still a little displeased by Chu Shicheng''s matter, but now she felt that today''s trip was worthwhile. "Hee hee..." The little emperor was praised, and hurriedly threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms, and said coquettishly, "Is Sheng''er right?" Su Qiruo nodded: "Well, the emperor is right." The little emperor was very happy in his heart, happy that he guessed the Tai Tuo''s thoughts correctly, and even more happy that the Tai Tuo admitted that he liked him. The carriage rushed all the way to the palace, and there was no danger along the way. But the people in the carriage were all unhappy, especially Chu Moyan. He really annoyed Chu Shicheng to death, if Chu Shicheng hadn''t made trouble, he could still sit beside the Tai Tuo for half a day, getting so close to the Tai Tuo. Is this Chu Shicheng out of his mind, why is he jumping into the water properly? "The sixth prince really angered you this time." Hua Yi pouted, there was no one else in the car, so he didn''t hide what he said. Shiqing sighed softly: "I thought that this kind of drama of fighting for favor would only appear in the back house of the high gate compound, but I don''t want it to be the same in the harem." That man is the sixth prince, the son of the emperor, and he would use such a low-level method to attract the attention of the Tai Tuo. If the three of them hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, he might have succeeded today. Although he didn''t like Mr. Lin''s aggrieved appearance in front of his master all day long, he didn''t like the scheming man like the sixth prince even more. With this encounter, the sixth prince will never even think about entering the gate of the Su Mansion in this life. Although, the Taifu never thought of letting him enter the Su residence. "Competing for favor? Brother Liu Huang did this to compete for favor?" Chu Moyan was puzzled, he thought Chu Shicheng just wanted to push Lin Ziheng into the water, but he accidentally fell down, but what does this have to do with fighting for favor? Chapter 661： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (21) "Your Highness the Ninth Prince doesn''t know something. There are a lot of secret methods in this back house to compete for favor." When the topic of painting was opened, I couldn''t stop it. He had heard a lot of fights in the back houses of other mansions outside, so he picked a few and talked about them as a joke. Chu Moyan''s eyes widened when he heard this, he really didn''t know that it turned out to be like this outside. The carriage drove all the way to the palace, and Chu Moyan didn''t go back directly to the Moshu Hall after getting off the carriage, but went to the Green Bamboo Hall. He saw that the Tai Tuo was not happy today, and wanted to accompany her. After seeing the little emperor off, Su Qiruo was taken aback when she saw Chu Moyan obediently sitting on the couch waiting for her. "Why is His Highness the Ninth Prince here?" "Teacher..." Seeing the person coming, Chu Moyan hurriedly stood up to meet him, and let out a cry of joy. "Are you happy leaving the palace today?" Su Qiruo rubbed Chu Moyan''s head habitually. She usually likes to do this gesture to the little emperor and Chu Moyan the most. Chu Moyan nodded, actually it didn''t matter where he was, he just wanted to be with her. Where the Tutor is present, he is happy. Seeing that Chu Moyan wasn''t interested, Su Qiruo suddenly thought of her going back home tomorrow. "How about I take you home tomorrow?" Chu Moyan looked at Su Qiruo in a daze: "Go home? Go back to Taifu''s house?" "Yes, back to the Su Mansion, you have never been out of the palace before, and you have suffered a lot of grievances. If you want to go out in the future, you can tell me, and I will take you out." Actually, Su Qiruo just feels sorry for the child in front of him, he is still so young, he shouldn''t always live in the darkness framed by himself. Going out or walking a lot can cure his loneliness. "Thank you, Taifu." Chu Moyan was so excited that he wanted to cry, but the Grand Tutor actually wanted to take him home, to her home. He even dared not think like this even in his dreams, so, is he one step closer to Master Taifu? "Today''s homework will not be added, you go back and rest earlier, and I will pick you up after the court tomorrow." Su Qiruo has to teach Chu Moyan the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting alone every day, so today he is allowed to rest for a day. If it was the past, Chu Moyan would definitely be unhappy again. But now that Master Tai Tuo said that he would take him home, he couldn''t care less about others, so he hurriedly saluted and returned to Moshu Hall. Looking at Chu Moyan''s joyful appearance, he felt curious about both the poetic and the pictorial. "Your Highness, why are you so happy about something good?" Huayi poured hot water to clean Chu Moyan''s face, and couldn''t help asking. Chu Moyan happily said with a blushing face, "Teacher explained that he wants to take me back to the Su family." Because poetry and painting belong to Su Qiruo, Chu Moyan doesn''t feel that there is anything to hide from them. Besides, he doesn''t need to hide such a good thing, it''s not shameful. Painting was taken aback for a moment, then he smiled and said, "The Tai Tuo treated His Highness very well." What Hua Yi said is not an exaggeration, although their master looks gentle and kind, but in fact he doesn''t like to make friends with others. There are really not many people who can be taken home by the Tai Tuo himself. Chu Moyan nodded vigorously: "Master Taifu is the best." Master Taifu is the best person in this world. Chu Moyan got up before dawn the next day, but if it was still early for Su Qi to go to court, he just sat there and waited. Poetry who went out to pour water met Huayi who brought breakfast and was about to go in, and the two stopped suddenly. "It stands to reason that thirteen or fourteen-year-old boys have reached the time when they are in love. His Highness Ninth Prince, wouldn''t he..." Hua Yi couldn''t help worrying, they had served the Ninth Prince for so long, so they knew something about his temperament. If he didn''t like it, the Ninth Prince would definitely not be so clingy. But whether this kind of liking is for the sweetheart or the elders is hard to say. "His Royal Highness Ninth Prince will at least have to observe filial piety for another two years before he can marry. How old is our master, we can''t afford to wait!" "It''s true, even if the master can afford to wait, it''s impossible for the old master to not take action. After all, her old man can''t stop these days." "If that''s the case, wouldn''t His Royal Highness be sad again. I''m afraid his temper is...difficult!" "Then what do you mean the master treats His Highness the Ninth Prince?" "Master just feels sorry for this child who has suffered too much since childhood!" "Ugh!" The two were worried not only for Chu Moyan, but also for their master. Once the Ninth Prince''s temperament is convinced of a person and a matter, he may not change until he dies. If he really fell in love with Tai Tuo, he might even lose his life in it. But Huayi felt that they might be thinking too much. The Ninth Prince grew up in the cold palace since he was a child, and he didn''t even meet many people. How could he know what he liked or not. It was just that the Tai Tuo treated him well. He was grateful and regarded the Tai Tuo as his mother. Shiqing didn''t think so, he always felt that the way the Ninth Prince looked at the Taifu was not quite right. But no matter what, these things are not up to them as servants. The Ninth Prince is too young, the Tai Tu must not wait for him to grow up, and there is no fate between them. On the carriage leaving the palace, Chu Moyan secretly lifted a corner of the curtain and looked out. The street was very lively with people coming and going. If Su Qi saw him so happy, she didn''t bother him, and simply opened the curtain for him, so that he could see more clearly. "Candied haws, candied haws..." "Dough man candy man!" "The freshly baked big buns are fragrant and soft..." The streets in the distance were full of voices, Chu Moyan had never heard such a sound. Could this be what Taifu called "fireworks"? The fireworks in the world are nothing more than food, clothing, housing and transportation. At this time, the streets of Shangjing are full of people, which truly interprets these four words. If Su Qi saw Chu Moyan''s eyes sparkling, he turned outside and said, "Su Bai, go buy some bunches of candied haws." There was a "yes" from outside the car, and a hand stretched in after a while, holding three candied haws. Su Qiruo raised his hand to take it, first handed one to Chu Moyan, and said lovingly: "Eat it!" Chu Moyan looked at the bunch of small round and red fruits, and was reluctant to eat them anyway. This is the first time he has seen candied haws, let alone eaten them. Su Qiruo handed the remaining two sticks to Shiqing and Huayi: "You have worked hard to take care of His Highness the Ninth Prince these days, he is still young, you two need to spend more time in the future, and love him more." Even if she knew the nature of poetry and painting, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but ask a few more words. They are all young boys, and they have been bored in the palace for so long, so it is right to coax them with two candied haws. The two were so flattered that they were about to kneel down to thank them, but Su Qiruo stopped them. "There are no outsiders here, so there is no need to be polite." "Thank you, my lord. I will do my best to take care of His Highness. Please don''t worry, my lord." Chapter 662： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (22) Chapter 662 Taifus paranoid husband (22) Su Qiruo nodded: "I am assured of you two." Chu Moyan carefully licked the candied haws when Shiqing and Huayi began to hold the candied haws. Hmm... so sweet. It directly touched his heart. "Eat it, if you like it, I will send it to you in the future." Although Su Qiruo doesn''t go out of the palace often, it''s still easy to find someone to buy a few bunches of candied haws for Chu Moyan. "Thank you, Taifu." Chu Moyan knew that Su Qiruo didn''t like sweets, so he didn''t let her bite down a hawthorn wrapped in sugar. The sour and sweet taste made him squint his eyes, and he was indescribably happy. Such a child who is easy to satisfy is even more distressing. Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little regretful, saved him by herself, but didn''t pay enough attention to him, put him and the rest of the princes together to study, but ignored that what he lacked more should be love. A child who lacks love always shows such an appearance of worrying about gains and losses, and is slightly autistic. Or, she should take him with her more often. The carriage arrived at the gate of Su''s mansion, and before Su Qiruo got off the carriage, the porter had already come out to help arrange the footstool. "The little master is back." The mansion is full of old people, so Su Qiruo is used to being the little master. "Um." Su Qiruo responded lightly, and after Shiqing and Huayi got off the carriage, she pulled Chu Moyan out of the carriage as well. "Greetings to the little master, you are back, the old master has you in his diary!" Su Qiruo nodded, and brought Chu Moyan into the mansion. It was the first time for Chu Moyan to see such a mansion, and he couldn''t help being a little curious. Seeing this, Su Qiruo introduced the scenery of the mansion to him. Chu Moyan''s knowledge is not as good as that of the prince next to him, so Su Qiruo gave a very detailed introduction when he spoke. "Now I''m taking you to see my grandmother, who is also your emperor''s grandmother and your mother''s benefactor. Others call her the old master." "Can Yan''er also call her old lady Fu?" Chu Moyan was a little nervous, not because that person had taught three generations of emperors, but because that person was the grandmother of the Taifu, and he was afraid that the old Taifu would not like him. "Can." Su Qiruo nodded with a smile, and arrived in the courtyard while speaking. There are a lot of bamboos planted in the yard where the old lady lives. Her arty style is different from others, and she only likes green bamboos. "Ouch, my little ancestor, you are finally back." Aunt Liu, who served the old matriarch, was the old matriarch Su''s book boy. She served the old matriarch Su all her life. She was so loyal that she never even got married. So even though she is a servant, her status in the mansion is as good as that of a master. Even Su Qiruo treated her with great respect, and wanted to call her Old Aunt Liu. "Master, master, little master is back." Aunt Liu was so excited that she even forgot to do the courtesy, and hurried in to report to Old Madam Su. There was a sound of hurried footsteps in the house, and soon Old Madam Su came out. The old man is old, but in good spirits, Su Qiruo is relieved just by looking at it. What she is most afraid of is that something will happen to the old master, then she will really be alone in this different world. "Hmph, do you still have my grandmother in your eyes?" Old Madam Su''s eyes were full of joy, but she still turned her head away pretending to be arrogant, obviously a little angry. Su Qiruo lifted her clothes and knelt on the ground on one knee and gave a big gift to Old Madam Su: "Granddaughter pays respects to grandma." Seeing this, Chu Moyan hurriedly knelt down, making it impossible for anyone to stop him. A man who is about to kneel, how can he stand? Old Madam Su, Fu Ben wanted to complain to her granddaughter, but she couldn''t bear to see her kowtow to herself so seriously. "It''s cold on the ground, get up quickly, what are you doing?" Old Madam Su stepped forward to help Su Qiruo himself, only then did he notice the child she brought back. Beautiful, but seems a little young. This is the first male doll brought back by her granddaughter on her own initiative. Could it be that she has been reluctant to get married because she likes younger ones? Seeing the old lady Fu staring at Chu Moyan in a daze, Su Qiruo knew what her grandmother was thinking. "Grandmother, this is His Highness Ninth Prince Chu Moyan. His granddaughter came back to visit you today and specially brought Ninth Highness here as a guest." Old Madam Su was stunned, she had naturally heard about the Ninth Prince, she did not expect Su Qiruo to bring him back to the mansion. Seeing the young man''s thin appearance, Old Madam Su couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. "Good boy, let the mansion make some delicious food for you later, look at the skinny one, God is so pitiful." "Thank you, old lady." Chu Moyan thanked him obediently, and his sensible appearance was even more endearing. "You haven''t returned for a long time, why did you remember coming back today?" After all, Old Madam Su still complained about Su Qiruo in her heart. Now there is only such a single seedling left in the mansion. She is holding it in her hand for fear of losing it, and holding it in her mouth for fear of melting. She is afraid that something will happen to this child. . However, before his death, the late emperor knelt in front of her with his sick body propped up, and begged to hand over all the children to his granddaughter. As the emperor''s teacher, how could she refuse? Besides, the former emperor was considered benevolent and righteous, so the harem interfered in the government, so he directly ordered all the harem emperors and attendants to be sent to the West Palace, without an edict. Actually, what the old matriarch didnt know was that the first emperor ordered the harem emperor to be buried with her. It was Su Qiruo who begged for mercy to save those people''s lives. The Empress Dowager knew this best, so he took the initiative to move to the West Palace, and the remaining royal servants naturally did not dare to have doubts. The country of Southern Chu cannot be chaotic. The Empress Dowager knows that only the children of the Su family can protect the throne for them. "The granddaughter missed her grandmother, so she came back naturally. Does the grandmother still want to drive her granddaughter away?" If Su Qi knew that the old lady was angry with her, and it was indeed her fault, no matter how busy she was, she shouldn''t come out to see the old man. "Look, I can''t control this child, but even if I say a few words about her, she still wants to blackmail me." Old Madam Su smiled helplessly at Aunt Liu who was beside her, her eyes were still filled with irresistible pampering. "Your grandparents bicker when they meet, and I don''t know who is always talking about the little master in the old slave''s ear, thinking about it so much that he can''t sleep at night. Now that someone is here, do you just ask the little master to talk outside? ? Aunt Liu has been with the old master for decades, and when she talks to her, she doesn''t seem like an ordinary master and servant, but she dares to say a few jokes. "Then hurry up and go into the house, His Royal Highness is still a child, go ask the mansion to send some candied fruit." Old Madam Su was not annoyed either, he just smiled and let Su Qiruo enter the room, and ordered someone to give Chu Moyan some snacks. "Thank you, old lady." Chu Moyan hurriedly thanked him in a low voice, the old lady seemed amiable, he was always at ease. (end of this chapter) Chapter 663： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (23) Chapter 663 Taifus paranoid husband (23) "Seeing that the grandmother is in good health, the granddaughter is relieved." Su Qiruo has encountered a difficult matter recently, so she has been busy not leaving the palace, but she is afraid that the old matriarch will be worried, so she dare not tell her. "After all, I am too old, I can''t help you, but I don''t want to be your burden. You just do your best for the emperor, and it''s not in vain for the emperor to trust you so much." Old Madam Su has never seen anything in her life. If it is true that she misses Su Qi, the delay in seeing her return home is actually more of a worry. If it wasn''t for some troubles, how could her granddaughter bother so much with her abilities. "The granddaughter will be loyal to the country, but she can''t be filial in front of her grandmother, and she feels ashamed." Su Qiruo said this from the bottom of her heart, her grandmother is over sixty years old, which is already considered a long life in ancient times when medical care was underdeveloped, she really didn''t know how many years the old lady would be with her. "It''s enough for you to think about coming back to see me." Old Madam Su smiled contentedly. Although she is full of peaches and plums, having such a granddaughter is the greatest pride in her life. "If not, grandma and granddaughter will also go to the palace to live for a while. There is an imperial physician in the palace, and it will be much more convenient for you to ask for your pulse every day." Su Qiruo has always wanted to take the old matriarch into the palace, but she just refused. Sure enough, Old Madam Su refused again this time. "I don''t need to worry about my old bones. The new emperor is young, and I can''t live without you. You just need to help the emperor well. Don''t worry about me." Old Madam Su''s heart is like a mirror, even though Su Qiruo is currently managing the court for the little emperor as the emperor''s teacher, there are still some people who are not convinced and will secretly trip her up. If he also lives in the palace, those people will have an excuse to slander the Su family''s wolfish ambitions, and they may cause some troubles at that time. One more thing is worse than one less thing. Since she can''t help this child, she can only minimize some troubles and plan more for her. "Yes, my granddaughter remembers her grandmother''s teachings." Su Qiruo had already guessed that it would be like this, so he didn''t force it. The grandfather and grandson talked about some affairs in the court, and they didn''t avoid Chu Moyan. Chu Moyan sat obediently beside Su Qiruo, eating the candied fruit brought by Aunt Liu, feeling sweet in his heart. Seeing the old lady Fu''s face look tired, Su Qiruo got up and said: "Grandma, take a rest first, granddaughter takes His Highness Ninth Prince for a stroll in the mansion, and I will go back to the palace after dinner with you." "Alright, let''s go!" Old Madam Su really couldn''t sit still, so he nodded and said. "Granddaughter is leaving." Su Qiruo bowed to leave, and Chu Moyan hurriedly got up and saluted Old Madam Su. Looking at Su Qiruo''s leaving back, the old lady Fu Youyou sighed. "You said, but I was wrong? Perhaps, I shouldn''t have agreed to the request of the first emperor, otherwise Ah Ruo wouldn''t be so tired." "The little master has the world in her heart, and this is what she is willing to do. I don''t blame you." Aunt Liu stood beside Old Madam Su, and softly persuaded. "Oh! This child has encountered trouble these days. She is afraid that I will worry, so she doesn''t want to tell me, but I don''t know everything." "Master, you mean the remnants of King Yun?" "At the beginning, King Yun said she was dead, but no one saw her body. Now that the former emperor is gone, and the new emperor is still young, if she is still alive, she will definitely come out during this time." "But the little master took the emperor and several princes to Xiaoqingshan yesterday. If King Yun is still alive, why didn''t he take the opportunity to make trouble?" Aunt Liu was a little puzzled, the emperor seldom left the palace, yesterday was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Unless that Yun Wang was stupid, he would not take the opportunity to do it, so she always felt that the old lady was worrying too much. "Perhaps she wanted to make trouble, but something happened." The old lady Fu''s eyes were clear. Although she didn''t know exactly what happened, she also knew that the emperor and his party returned to the palace early yesterday. Presumably this accident caught King Yun by surprise, so she didn''t succeed. Aunt Liu still didn''t understand what her master meant. Seeing that the master didn''t want to say more, she didn''t dare to ask more. Su Qiruo took Chu Moyan out of the old master''s yard and went to the back garden. There was a swing in the back garden, which was made by her mother for her when she was young. Later, her mother passed away, so she seldom came here in order to avoid getting emotional. Su Qiruo looked at the poetic and picturesque sentiments to accompany Chu Moyan on the swing, to catch grasshoppers with him, to play hide-and-seek with him, and the brows that had been locked for several days were finally loosened. Smiles are indeed contagious, especially the pure smiles on the faces of young people, without any impurities. Su Qiruo suddenly discovered that she felt a little different about raising the little emperor and Chu Moyan. The subtle difference became more and more obvious, and she couldn''t explain why. The young man suddenly turned his head, and saw the person he cared about the most was looking over with a smile, and he gave her a smile back. Under the spring sunshine, Su Qiruo''s heart softened when he smiled. That lonely heart seemed to have some warmth, and even the cold eyes in the past were a little more tender. I dont know if its because hes far away from the palace, but Chu Moyan has no scruples in his heart, and his whole person is different from before. The crisp laughter echoed in the back garden, and the servants in charge of the back garden seemed to be infected, and their moods improved a lot. Su Mansion has always been quiet, and it is rare for it to be so lively. After dinner, it was getting dark soon, Su Qiruo didn''t want to stay any longer, so she took Chu Moyan and prepared to return to the palace. Compared to Su Qiruo''s indifference, Chu Moyan is extremely reluctant. Su Mansion is the home of the Taifu, and the elders and servants in the Taifu''s family are very good. They won''t bully him, they won''t look down on him, they treat him with the same respect as Taifu. He has always known that for such a good person as the Tai Tuo, the people around her must also be good. Unlike...his mother, who was so ruthless to his father, so the brothers and palace servants in the palace are not easy to save money. Tai Tuo often said that birds of a feather flock together and people form groups. Now he finally understands. Su Qiruo glanced at the unhappy Chu Moyan, and habitually rubbed his drooping little head. "If you like this place, I will bring you to play next time I am out of the palace." The boy''s eyes lit up, he pulled Su Qiruo''s sleeve and nodded hurriedly. "like." His eager look amused Su Qiruo by mentioning the poetry and picturesqueness of old lady Su''s Fu ordering someone to fill Chu Moyan''s food box with snacks. "Return to the palace." The carriage creaked and creaked away, but the guards at the gate of the Su Mansion all had red eyes. The population of the Su family is thin, there is only such a little master left, but he still has to stay in the palace every day. Su Qiruo, who was taking a nap with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes, hugged Chu Moyan who was beside her in her arms, and lay down on her body, a sharp arrow pierced through the compartment and stuck into the wall of the car. (end of this chapter) Chapter 664： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (24) Chapter 664 Taifus Paranoid Husband (24) "There are assassins, protect the adults." The guards outside the car shouted, and Su Bai and Su Hong flew out with their swords in hand, fighting with the black-clothed assassins rushing over. Su Qiruo''s face turned serious, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised. She knew that these people missed the opportunity yesterday, and they will definitely not give up easily today. It''s just that she didn''t expect the person behind the scenes to be so anxious, instead of killing the little emperor first, he would deal with her first. Unfortunately, even if she dies, this country still belongs to the emperor. Rebellious courtiers and thieves are destined not to get these thousands of miles. "Teacher, is someone trying to harm you?" The little man in Su Qiruo''s arms suddenly made a sound, Su Qiruo thought it was frightening him, and comforted him, "Don''t be afraid, those people can''t hurt us." Chu Moyan tightly grasped Su Qiruo''s arm and said, "Yan''er is not afraid, with the Taifu around, Yan''er is not afraid of anything." If those people really wanted to kill Tai Tuo, they had to kill him first. Even if he is useless, he will use his last breath to protect the Grand Tutor. "Close your eyes, I''ll take you out." Su Qiruo''s voice sounded above Chu Moyan''s head, and as soon as the boy closed his eyes, he felt his body lighten, and he had been taken out of the carriage. In a short while, the carriage was shot through by several rockets, and the whole car was ablaze. Chu Moyan couldn''t hold back and opened his eyes. At this moment, he was being embraced by Su Qiruo, with two slender arms tightly wrapped around her neck. His heart was beating non-stop, but he didn''t feel scared at all, only happy. Teacher treated him very well, even if his life was in danger, he never left him. Su Qiruo was looking at the assassins coldly, but didn''t notice Chu Moyan''s expression. An arrow was shot at her head-on, Su Qiruo drew her sword to block it, and with a pop, the man in black who was hiding on the roof and shooting the arrow fell down. "Master, do you want to stay alive?" Su Hong killed the man in black in front of him, and asked without looking back. "Kill without mercy." These assassins came with the determination to die, and if they survived, they would not be able to ask anything, and it would increase the difficulty of the fight, which would inevitably cause more damage. Su Qiruo has always done things to minimize the danger to his own side, and then consider whether to stay or not. Today, she risked herself to attract these assassins, proving that the people behind the scenes couldn''t sit still. They dare not wait for the little emperor to grow up, so they must act as soon as possible. Many ministers came in and made a statement against Su Qiruo, saying that she dominated the court and seduced the monarch. Su Qiruo didn''t think it was a coincidence. If it wasn''t for someone''s instigation behind her back, why should those people have trouble with her? The late emperor had reminded her when he handed over the country to her that there would be such a day. So Su Qiruo is not surprised, at worst, the soldiers will come and cover the water and earth. "The subordinate takes orders." After Su Hong finished speaking, she flew straight to the roof, heading straight for the assassins holding bows and arrows. Dare to shoot their master, it is simply tiresome. Without the help of the hidden guards, they can get rid of this group of overwhelmed dogs. "Afraid?" Su Qiruo realized that Chu Moyan had opened his eyes, and was looking in the direction where those people were fighting. Seeing that his expression was normal, Su Qiruo was a little surprised. "Not afraid." Chu Moyan shook his head, because with the Taifu around, even death, he is not afraid. "You are quite brave. Children of the Tian family should be like this. This is very good." Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, she never expected that among these princes, only the one in front of her was the bravest. "Are these people trying to kill us?" Chu Moyan looked at Su Qiruo, there was no trace of fear in his eyes, and when he asked this question, his tone was the same as usual. "To be precise, they came to kill me, and you were implicated by me." Su Qiruo stood in the middle of the road, watching those assassins flying towards her, but still couldn''t get close to her, her expression was indifferent, and she didn''t see anything unusual. "Yan''er will be with the Taifu. If they want to hurt the Taifu, they must kill Yan''er first." Although he is useless, he can also block arrows for the Taifu. The determination and earnestness in the young man''s eyes made Su Qiruo startled, and then she let out a muffled laugh. "Do you still want to protect me with this small body?" Chu Moyan clenched his small fists, and said seriously: "Then, after returning to the palace, the Taifu will ask someone to teach Yan''er martial arts!" He wants to learn martial arts and protect the Taifu in the future. "Boys don''t have to work so hard, and they don''t often encounter assassination." Learning martial arts is very hard, and Chu Moyan is too old, so it is a bit late to start learning now. But Chu Moyan was determined to learn, hugging Su Qiruo''s neck and shaking. "Teacher, just agree to Yan''er!" Every time he acted like a baby, Master Taifu would not refuse his request. He knew that it was Taifu who cared for him and suffered a lot in the past, so he was willing to love him a little more. "Forget it, if you are willing to learn, let Su Hong and Su Bai teach you!" Chu Moyan glanced at Su Bai who was piercing the assassin''s chest, then at Su Hong who kicked two assassins over, and nodded solemnly. Those two are Tai Tus personal bodyguards, they are highly skilled in martial arts, it is his honor to have their advice. "Thank you, Taifu." The young man seems to have forgotten his situation, but he can still laugh. Su Qiruo flew up with the boy in her arms, and while spinning, three rockets fell into the place where she was standing just now, and they all plunged into the ground, which is enough to see how powerful the archer is. However, what was surprising was that Su Qiruo, who was holding a child, escaped so easily. Without waiting for the man to shoot again, Su Qiruo has already opened his mouth: "Su Bai, there is one person in the southeast direction." Su Bai took the order and left, and ended the man''s life with a single sword strike. These people who are good at archery are often not very good at close quarters. As long as they stick to their bodies, there are very few people who are Su Bai''s opponents. "My lord, take His Royal Highness Ninth Palace first, and leave this place to the subordinates." Although he knew his master''s abilities, Su Bai was still worried about what might happen. "No need, if I leave, wouldn''t today''s bait be cast in vain?" She is going to stand here to see if King Yun dares to touch her. King Yun thought that once she died, this country would be his own? The first emperor was not stupid, how could he not hold back. There are not many things in the court, only the ministers have the most. Killing her one Su Qiruo, but also cannot kill countless good generals. "Then be careful, my lord." On weekdays, Su Bai and Su Hong call Su Qiruo an adult when they are outside, and they are extremely careful. A gust of wind came from behind, Su Qiruo''s complexion changed, she flew up, raised her sword to meet her. I saw that the woman in black was tall and strong, staring like a bull, which was in line with the rumored fierce appearance of King Yun. "His Royal Highness King Yun, I have endured for many years, and I have wronged you." Su Qiruo dragged a child with one hand, and faced the enemy with a sword in the other, but she didn''t seem to be in the slightest panic. (end of this chapter) Chapter 665： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (25) Chapter 665 Taifus Paranoid Husband (25) "What a child of the Su family, what a Su Qiruo, that old **** Chu Xinqiong has a good eye, and chose a courageous and strategic emperor teacher for her little boy." Although King Yun is cruel, he is not a complete idiot. She can see Su Qiruo''s abilities clearly in the dark all these years. It''s just that she has always known that this amazing and talented young master is full of talent and eloquence, but she doesn''t know that her martial arts are also so strong. Such a thin person can take over her ultimate move with only one hand, which made King Yun surprised and regretted that he underestimated the enemy too much. She thought that the court officials were all weak scholars who couldn''t be mentioned, but she didn''t know it was so. Chu Xinqiong was dead, and left her with such a powerful enemy. "King Yun is too much." If Su Qi saw King Yun''s killer move every step of the way, his men''s movements became a bit sharper. "It''s just a pity. I don''t know that Grand Tutor Su is still such a caring and caring person." King Yun''s tone was full of sarcasm, she naturally knew who the child in Su Qiruo''s arms was. It''s just a little **** that even the first emperor didn''t like. If this woman Su Qiruo still hugs her and refuses to let go, isn''t she afraid of losing her life for such a little bastard? "King Yun doesn''t know too much, but King Yun must know that the law of heaven reincarnates, and traitors are bound to die." King Yun escaped by feigning death when he competed with the late emperor for the throne. Now that the late emperor has passed away for half a year, she returns with her troops in order to **** the country back from the young emperor. Based on the time, it should be that King Yun started to plan to go to Beijing after he got the news of the late emperor''s death in the southwest, and now he just happened to be here at this time. From this point of view, she also left a little hastily this time, and was not well prepared. Otherwise, when they returned to the palace yesterday, they would not have been so peaceful all the way. "A traitor? This king is also the daughter of the queen mother and a descendant of the Chu family. Why can she, Chu Xinqiong, be the emperor, but this king can''t? Now that Chu Xinqiong is dead, she would rather hand over the throne to you, an outsider." In my hand, I also refuse to return it to the king. Since this is the case, the king can only grab it." "This country belongs to the emperor, not mine." Su Qiruo reprimanded coldly, no matter when, she would never feel that this country belonged to her. She had no intention of sitting on the cold throne, she just wanted to keep the little emperor and fulfill the late emperor''s last wish. "Heh! Just such a yellow-haired boy, but he is only wearing the name of an emperor, and you have the final say on everything. Su Qiruo, you are a wolf and ambitious, this king will do justice for the sky today, and get rid of my Chu family." You traitor." King Yun saw that Su Qiruo couldn''t get a bargain under Su Qiruo''s hands, so he started yelling, "Stop the thief", and crowned her as a traitor. "You fart, Taifu is not a traitor, you are." Before Su Qiruo opened his mouth, the little guy in his arms suddenly cursed at King Yun excitedly. With that look of wide-eyed anger, if it wasn''t for Su Qiruo holding him, he would have been afraid that he would rush over and eat King Yun. "Look, Your Highness King Yun, even the little baby knows His Highness King Yun''s name." Su Qiruo looked at Chu Moyan amusedly, the little guy still looked like he wanted to eat people. "Smart teeth, I want to see if you have the ability to protect this group of young children." King Yun himself has to admire Su Qiruo''s good temper, it''s fine to help the young emperor for the late emperor, and the late emperor left Su Qiruo with so few children, I don''t know what he thought. A bunch of money-losing goods are worth the trouble. "The official also wants to see if His Highness King Yun, who fled in embarrassment back then, is still alive today." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo injected another three points of internal energy, and took the initiative to stab at King Yun. Chu Moyan tightly hugged Su Qiruo''s neck, and buried her small head on her shoulder. This is the first time that he is glad that he is thin and small, otherwise the Taifu might not be able to hold him. King Yun couldn''t dodge, but was stabbed in the shoulder by Su Qiruo, with a slight pick of the sword tip, a **** hole appeared on King Yun''s shoulder. King Yun was shocked, he hastily touched a few acupuncture points on himself, and then looked at Su Qiruo with a pale face. "This king underestimated you." After saying that, the person disappeared in a flash. Su Qiruo stared at the direction where King Yun disappeared and waved his hand, a gust of wind swept past, leaving nothing behind. "Teacher, that bad woman has escaped?" Chu Moyan has been lying in Su Qiruo''s arms. Although he doesn''t know martial arts, he can feel that the traitor is not the Taifu''s opponent, so he doesn''t understand why the Taifu wants to let that bad woman go. "No problem, let her go!" If you don''t let her escape, how can you catch her remnants. Chu Moyan blinked his big eyes, and nodded with half understanding. As long as the Master Taifu said, he would believe anything. As soon as King Yun ran away, the few remaining assassins also fled. Su Bai and Su Hong led their men to chase after him, and none remained. This time, Su Qiruo prepared a set and waited for King Yun''s people to drill, so they didn''t lose much, but King Yun suffered heavy losses, losing many martial arts masters. After all the assassins were killed, Su Qiruo let go of Chu Moyan. "This is not far from the palace, let''s walk over." The carriage was burned, and if Su Qiruo didn''t want to ride a horse, she could only walk back to the palace with Chu Moyan. "it is good." Chu Moyan responded happily, and then boldly stuffed his fleshless fingers into Su Qiruo''s palm. Su Qiruo smiled and grabbed Chu Moyan''s hand, and brought him to her side. The evening wind blew up, raising the hem and wide sleeves of the woman beside her. The fine white gauze floated to the side of Chu Moyan''s face, rubbed it like a tickle, and flew away mischievously. The boy''s heart fluttered along with the veil, and fell on the person beside him. Chu Moyan thought that some feelings do not need to be taught by others, they are born to exist. It''s like him looking at the Taifu, who can see thousands of years at a glance. The cold moonlight shines on the broad bluestone road, and the palace walls on both sides stand tall. One large and one small figures fall on the wall and on the bluestone road, sometimes overlapping like lovers are lingering, and sometimes scattered only There is one hand clasped together. Chu Moyan obediently walked beside Su Qiruo, following every step, growing up unconsciously. The fifteen-year-old Ninth Prince has grown into a peerless beauty, no longer the pitiful appearance that Su Qiruo rescued from the feet of others. However, the only thing that has not changed is the look in his eyes when he met her. "Tomorrow''s palace banquet, Your Highness might as well wear this foggy blue new dress. The sets of clothes sent by the Ministry of Internal Affairs are very exquisite!" Hua Yi took a new set of clothes and came to the beauty, looking at the handsome face in front of her, she couldn''t help being stunned. Even though he watched the child grow up in front of him, every time he saw his face, he still couldn''t help feeling a little emotional. (end of this chapter) Chapter 666： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (26) Chapter 666 Taifus Paranoid Husband (26) Mo Shangren is like jade, and the son is unparalleled in the world. Ruyi thought about it later, and seemed to understand why Yajun, the biological father of the Ninth Prince, was imprisoned by the former emperor for seducing the guards. Perhaps it was because the man was so beautiful that he couldn''t help attracting people''s attention, which angered the late emperor. Chu Moyan glanced at the new clothes in Ruyi''s hand, and frowned slightly with his pretty brows. "Go find something in a lighter color." Teacher doesn''t like bright colors, so he won''t wear them. Ruyi was stunned, but she didn''t try to persuade her any more. Instead, she turned around and changed into another set of snow-white gold-rimmed clothes. A three-finger-wide light yellow belt around her waist was the only brighter color on this set of clothes. Chu Moyan watched and nodded in satisfaction. Taifu will like it. Shiqing stood behind Chu Moyan and wrung out his hair for him, sighed softly: "Your Highness''s hair is really nice, no wonder adults like to touch it twice." Hearing him mention Su Qiruo, a smile appeared on Chu Moyan''s face. Because the Taifu likes it, he loves this black hair very much. As long as she likes it, he will keep it. If she doesn''t like it, what''s the use of keeping it? "Teacher has been working very hard these past few days. Tomorrow, I will ask the imperial dining room to prepare some ginseng tea for her." Chu Moyan followed the window and looked at the full moon in the sky. Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival again. "Your Highness has a heart." Shiqing nodded in response, and helped Chu Moyan onto the bed. "Your Highness, take a rest. You don''t have to go to Tai Academy tomorrow, so you can get up later." "Brother Poetry..." Chu Moyan suddenly stopped Shiqing who was taking off the veil for him, opened his mouth to ask something, but finally held back. "Um?" Shiqing was taken aback, waiting for Chu Moyan to speak. "Brother Shiqing and Brother Huayi should also rest earlier!" In the end, he could only say this sentence. After the candles in the hall were extinguished, Chu Moyan sighed softly. Today in Taiyuan College, he listened to the young masters who accompanied him to secretly say that there will be many people showing their talents at the tomorrow palace banquet, because... the Taifu is getting married. He wanted to ask if this was true, but he didn''t dare to ask. Teacher is twenty-two this year, if it is a woman from an ordinary family, the children are probably five or six years old by now. But the Tai Tuo only focused on assisting the emperor, and never thought about himself. Chu Moyan hoped that he would grow up sooner day by day, and hoped that the Taifu would wait a little longer. He only needs to wait another year before he can get married. But those sons said that if a woman does not get married, the fire in her body cannot be vented, and it will hurt her body. He was afraid that she would get hurt, and he was also afraid that she would really marry someone else. He never imagined that one day a man would appear next to the Tai Tuo, who would accompany her to eat, sleep, play the piano and paint every day, watch snow in winter and enjoy flowers in spring, and wherever he went, people would praise her as a match made in heaven... Then what should he do? Raising his hand to cover his aching heart, his beautiful brows were tightly frowned. Just thinking about it made him feel terrible pain. The Taifu is his, and he has guarded it for two years. What she likes and dislikes, he knows every look and every movement of her. In this world, no one loves Tai Tuo more than him. Knowing that she is magnificent, he is always afraid that he won''t be good enough for her, and every time he asks her to learn this or that, he doesn''t dare to sleep much at night, he just wants to work harder so that he can be closer to her, but if she falls in love with someone else, So what should we do? He never thought that there would be such a day! I heard that Mr. Lin was eighteen years old this year, and the Lin family made a marriage proposal for him. He didn''t want to, so he hanged himself because of it. Fortunately, he was discovered and rescued in time. He remembered that Mr. Lin, the most beautiful woman in the capital, that person seemed to like the Tai Tuo very much, for many years, but the Tai Tuo didn''t like him. There is also his sixth brother, the Taifu went to the West Palace to find the Taijun and said that the sixth prince''s marriage seems to be married when the filial piety period is over next year. He knew what brother Liuhuang was thinking, but the Taifu said that brother Liuhuang hadn''t improved in the past two years, which made her very disappointed. Teacher doesn''t like the sixth brother who is the prince, nor does he like the stunning young master Lin. Then, among the young masters in the capital, no one should be able to fall into the eyes of the Tai Tuo again! Chu Moyan was lucky enough to think that as long as the Tai Tuo waited a little longer, he would be able to stand by her side. Although, fifteen years old is not too young, but he is still in his filial piety, and dare not tell the Tai Tuo what he thinks, lest the Tai Tuo hate himself as much as he hates the sixth emperor brother. Chu Moyan thought about many things over and over again, his mind was in a mess. He didn''t believe what those young masters said, but there was nothing wrong with it. If the Su family didn''t intend to visit them for the sake of the Taifu, how would others dare to talk about the Taifu''s marriage behind their backs? Besides, Chu Moyan knows best in his heart that the old matriarch Su hopes that the matriarch will get married soon. The person on the bed suddenly sat up, casually put on a cloak, pulled his shoes and ran out. Moshu Hall is not too close to Qingzhu Hall. Fortunately, he has studied martial arts with Su Bai and Su Hong in the past two years, and his skills are still quite vigorous. The gate of the Green Bamboo Hall is ajar, and the candlelight reflected inside can still be faintly seen. Master Tai Tuo is still busy, and all the land and mountains of Nanchu are on her body, making her breathless. Chu Moyan resented all things that were not good to the Taifu, including the country of Southern Chu. If it weren''t for this, the Tai Tuo wouldn''t have to work so hard. He rushed to the door of the dormitory in one breath, but he dared not open that door no matter what. The martial arts of the people in the Naihe Temple are so strong that they know someone is coming outside with just a gasp. "Squeak..." Looking at the flustered young man standing in front of the door, Su Qiruo frowned slightly. "Why are you here now? Come in quickly." The mid-autumn night was cold, and with his hair loose and only a thin cloak wrapped around him, he was indeed froze. Sitting across from her with a cup of hot tea, I heard her say: "Is there something wrong with coming here so late?" Chu Moyan shook his head: "I just can''t sleep, I want to see you." Only when you see her with your own eyes can you feel her presence. "But you have something on your mind?" Hearing Chu Mo say that he couldn''t sleep, Su Qiruo simply put down the notebook in his hand and started talking to him. "At the palace banquet tomorrow, those envoys will marry the Southern Chu Kingdom?" Chu Moyan lowered his eyes and didn''t dare to look at Su Qiruo, fearing that his little thoughts would be revealed, so he had no choice but to block out the gossip he heard during the day. "They have this idea." Su Qiruo nodded. Since ancient times, diplomatic relations have been maintained by marriage, but she doesn''t intend to accept it. "But I won''t let you marry so far away." No matter which prince it is, even if she doesn''t like it, she will not let them leave their hometown and go to a foreign country. Chu Moyan suddenly thought of something, his face turned pale, and the hand holding the teacup tightened. "The emperor is only eight years old. If they insist on getting married, will the prince they send be promised to you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 667： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (27) Chapter 667 Taifus paranoid husband (27) He was still worried about which son she would fall in love with just now, but he forgot that there are princes from other countries. Southern Chu has no queens or concubines of the right age. In terms of status, there is only Tai Tuo. Taifu has devoted her whole life to the country and the people. If it was for Southern Chu, she would definitely agree to a marriage marriage and marry a prince from a foreign country into the mansion. Su Qiruo raised her hand to rub Chu Moyan''s hair, the movements were very skillful. "I won''t say yes." As the emperor''s teacher, she assists the young emperor as regent, how can she marry a prince from a foreign country? Even if she did nothing at that time, those people with malicious intentions would also accuse her of colluding with foreign thieves and cholera Chao Gang. As long as she is not a fool, she will definitely not agree. "The Tai Tuo has always kept his word, and he will believe you." Su Qiruo always counts what she says, if she won''t agree to what she said, then she will definitely not agree. So, he was relieved. "Teacher, Yan''er will grow up soon." The young man suddenly threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms, causing her body to tilt backwards, and it was difficult for her to stabilize. Only heard the man chuckle: "But I''m still a child, why are you so worried? Others are wishing to be young forever, why are you so anxious to grow up?" "When you grow up, marry the Taifu!" The young man''s words made the person in front of him stiff, but he still hugged her waist tightly and did not let go. Since the assassination, he would often nest in her arms seeking warmth, and she was never willing to push him away. "Talking nonsense again." Su Qiruo''s hand finally landed on the boy''s back, and stroked it lightly. She raised these children up like a stepmother, always treating them differently in her heart. Even if it was the most scheming sixth prince, Chu Shicheng, she never thought of letting him get married. Even if you recruit a low-status son-in-law in the capital, it is better than going to another country to marry a strange woman. Especially the child in his arms, he will die on the way to get married. After raising the child for so long, she never let him suffer even the slightest grievance, so how could she send it to others to humiliate her. Su Qiruo can actually guess some of the thoughts of those foreign royal families who came to visit under the guise of marriage. It is fake to come to visit and get married, but it is true to want to see if she and the little emperor have the ability to defend the Southern Chu Kingdom. "This is not nonsense, Taifu doesn''t like Yan''er?" Chu Moyan felt that Taifu treated him differently from other men. At least she was willing to hug him, allow him to act like a baby to get close to her, and even pamper him. But Tai Tu has always been indifferent to others, but he is the only one who is different. He thought that she should like him. "You are still young and don''t understand these things. When I grow up in the future, I will find a good marriage for you." Su Qiruo only cares about talking to herself, but she doesn''t know how ugly the boy leaning on her arms is, his eyes are so gloomy that they seem to drip water. "I do not want." The young man said stubbornly that he didn''t want a good marriage, he only wanted a tutor. "Forget it, but you are only fifteen years old, what can you understand!" Su Qiruo wasn''t annoyed, she just smiled lightly. In her opinion, although Chu Moyan is fifteen, he is different from the sixth and seventh princes. He grew up in the cold palace since he was a child. Before meeting her, he was ignorant of human affairs, just a blank slate. Although it looks like an ordinary person now, it has only been out for two years, and there are many things that I still dont understand. When I get older in the future, I will come into contact with more people and things, and I will understand it naturally. It''s just that Su Qiruo feels a little bit of reluctance when she thinks about which woman the child she raised will take advantage of. Chu Moyan is different from others after all, he relies on her, and she pays much more attention to him than others. "I''ll be sixteen next year." Chu Moyan hummed softly, with a bit of dissatisfaction and full of expectation. Sixteen years old is just right, and marrying the Tai Tuo is also just right. "Yeah, time flies. However, you''ve grown up now, it''s not good for you to be so close to me all the time. If you don''t see it, it will ruin your reputation." Su Qiruo only felt that she was seven years older than Chu Moyan, but she didn''t care about these things. Now after hearing what Chu Moyan said, she felt that she should not always let him rush into her arms in the future. He doesn''t know the world, but she always understands. As the Taifu, she should have taught him these things earlier. Perhaps it was because she was also a lonely person in her bones that she allowed such a child to fill the emptiness deep in her soul. "I don''t want it, Taifu is my favorite person, I am close to Taifu, why not?" He doesn''t care what is famous or not, he just likes Tai Tuo, and if he wants to be with her for the rest of his life, how can he care about other people''s eyes. "If it is an ordinary family, men and women will not sit at the same age at seven years old. At your age, even meeting a niece like me is against the rules." Fortunately, Chu Moyan is the prince, even if he was not favored before, his status is beyond doubt. With such a name, you can still see some guards every day. "Why was I not allowed to hug you just now, but now I am not even allowed to see you. What kind of rule is this?" Chu Moyan is not an idiot, he really doesn''t understand these things, but he is just pretending in front of the Taifu. He just wants to be close to the Taifu. As for the other woman, whoever dares to approach him, he will never make her feel better. Chu Moyan has practiced martial arts with Su Hong and Su Bai for the past two years. Although he is not a very powerful master, his hidden weapons make him superb. The hidden weapon is not something that can seal the throat at the sight of blood, but the rows of silver needles in his sleeve. At that time, he was not strong enough to practice martial arts, and because the Taifu was assassinated, he was very anxious, so Su Bai gave him the hidden weapon kung fu. Chu Moyan practiced day and night, although now he is not as unpredictable as the two masters, but he is easy to deal with ordinary people. Su Qiruo doesn''t just stick to what he learns, as long as he has no intention of harming others, some means of self-protection are also good. "This is not a rule, it is human ethics, and it should be so." If others saw them hugging each other like this, there would probably be gossip about the Taifu bullying the young prince tomorrow. "This is all nonsense. I like the Taifu. What''s wrong with being with the Taifu? The Taifu could hug me two years ago, why can''t he now?" In front of Su Qiruo, Chu Moyan was also a little emotional. It''s just that such an unreasonable young man is very much loved by Su Qiruo, no matter what he said, she never annoyed him at all. "Because you grew up." "Since I have grown up, the Tai Tuo will marry me and go home!" Chu Moyan knew that the Taifu would move out of the palace after the emperor was nine years old, and it would be difficult to see her in the future. He wanted to go with her and move to the Taifu''s residence. He likes Taifu''s mansion, and Old Madam Su also likes him very much! (end of this chapter) Chapter 668： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (28) Chapter 668 Taifus paranoid husband (28) "No nonsense." Su Qiruo was a little dizzy from being disturbed by Chu Moyan, and felt as if he had been wrapped into a strange circle by him, and he couldn''t get out of it no matter what. Chu Moyan suddenly pushed Su Qiruo away, and looked at her with red eyes. "I want to get close to you, but you keep saying that I should avoid suspicion when I grow up. It means that I have grown up and you refuse to marry me, but have you decided not to want me?" She clearly said at the beginning that she would always protect him. "Yan''er, this is different." Su Qiruo would only call him when they were alone, but whenever there were others, she would call him His Highness the Ninth Prince. He doesn''t like that address, but only likes her calling him "Yan''er". Every time she spoke, no matter how angry she was, it disappeared. It seems that now, she just cut his hair and called him "Yaner", and he is no longer angry. But if she doesn''t want to marry him, who will she marry? She doesn''t like Young Master Lin, nor the sixth prince, she obviously only likes him, doesn''t she? "For me, as long as I''m with Taifu, Yan''er doesn''t dare to expect anything else. I just ask Tai Tuo not to push Yan''er away, Yan''er only has you." The way he used to act like a baby in the past two years, even if the Taifu knew that he did it on purpose, he still felt sorry for him. "Forget it, if you''re happy, do as you please!" Su Qiruo finally compromised, if he likes to pounce on her, then let him pounce on her! Chu Moyan''s personality is a bit extreme, and she dare not speak too seriously. Although this problem has improved a bit in the past two years, if something happens to her, he will still commit it. Su Qiruo didn''t worry about anything else, but he was afraid that he would spoil his body, and it took so much effort to raise it. If he likes to follow her, then follow her. After hearing Chu Moyan''s words, he bent back into her arms in satisfaction, and hugged her waist tightly in the same posture just now, even where his head was buried. Su Qiruo shook her head with a wry smile, the child seemed to be a little spoiled by her. This little thing who used to be submissive is now very arrogant. Patted him on the back lightly, until the sound of light breathing came from his arms, Su Qiruo got up holding him, and quickly disappeared into the night. The night in Moshu Hall was very quiet, because Chu Moyan forbade the servants to keep vigil, so everyone went to bed. Presumably no one knows what he ran out of. Put her back on the bed carefully, but the boy''s hand is still tightly clutching her sleeve. He has been like this since he was a child. When he felt insecure, he would tug on her sleeve and would not let go no matter what. Su Qiruo had no choice but to take off her outer robe and put it aside, let him hold it, and left with only her middle coat on. Chu Moyan slept very deeply this time, and his dream was full of the temperature and familiar smell of the Taifu. Warm and fragrant. "Well" Turning over, he buried his head in a white coat, almost suffocating himself. Chu Moyan just woke up. Looking at the familiar bed curtains and furnishings in the house, Chu Moyan rubbed his eyes, and then remembered what happened last night. He seemed to be falling ill again, so he even ran to the Tai Tuo to act like a baby, and unreasonably asked the Tai Tuo to marry him. The more the young man thought about it, the more frightened he became, his pretty face turned red hot. Still pinching her clothes in his hand, Chu Moyan suddenly smiled again. He knew that Tai Tuo was always different to him. Although she didn''t agree to marry him, she didn''t reject him like she rejected Mr. Lin, did she? Chu Moyan thought, when he grew up a bit, the Taifu would definitely be willing to marry him back home. At that time, he can be with the Taifu day and night, even when he sleeps, he doesn''t need to be separated. Thinking of such a day, Chu Moyan couldn''t help laughing. Poetry and painting outside the hall heard the voice inside, brought water in and waited for Chu Moyan to wash. In the palace banquet at night, it is said that the Empress Dowager who has never been out of the West Palace and several Taijun attendants who have had children will also participate. The fathers of those princes are still there, but the ninth prince is alone. When thinking of Chu Moyan''s life experience, the poetic and picturesque feeling is very distressed. Fortunately, there is still the Taifu who loves His Highness the Ninth Prince, otherwise it would be too pitiful. Above the palace, the eight-year-old little emperor has the appearance of an emperor, and people dare not despise her just because of her age. Sitting beside the emperor is the biological father of the eighth princethe empress of the current prince, the first place is the position of the prince, and then the other princes in the harem. At the beginning, the emperor locked these princes and attendants in the West Palace in order to avoid the monopoly of foreign relatives, and they did not have no complaints. Those who knew knew that it was Taifu who begged to save their lives, but those who didn''t know blamed the crime on Taifu Su Qiruo. Thinking that the Taifu controlled the government and deliberately confined them. Among them, the most dissatisfied was the late emperor''s favored servant Mei Taijun. Mei Taijun was the little emperor''s uncle. The little emperor''s biological father passed away a few months after she was born. The emperor felt sorry for the only daughter, so he Another son was selected from the Mei family to enter the palace to take care of the little emperor who was still a princess at that time. And that son was named Mei Junshi after entering the palace. Although he entered the palace in the name of taking care of the little princess, he didn''t put much effort into it. The little princess has always been raised under the emperor''s knee. The reason why such a person was found was just to make up for the lack of fatherly love that the little princess lacked. Unexpectedly, the little princess studies government affairs all day long, and she doesn''t care about the warmth of family affection at all. "This king has heard of Su Taifu''s name for a long time, and today I saw him. The Taifu is both talented and beautiful, and he is even better than the rumors." The envoys from Beiyue Kingdom are the crown daughter Bei Mingxun and the seventh prince Bei Minghan. Compared to Bei Minghan''s majesty and nobility, the princes of Southern Chu Kingdom are much inferior. After all, a son raised with care is different from a son who was not cared about since childhood. The former emperor favored women over men, and the harem monarchs had few servants but fought endlessly. Where can someone have the heart to raise a son well? It would be nice to save his life . To Su Qiruo''s surprise, the Beiyue Kingdom actually sent the prince who was born in the first place. Nowadays, the four countries in the southeast, the north, and the west are all working together, each with their own strengths. If it is just a marriage, there is no need to send the most noble prince. It is only necessary to find a child who is not favored by the father and has no power among the children of the right age. "His Majesty the Empress praised you, Your Highness came all the way to Nanchu, but he must stay for a few more days." Su Qiruo said politely, then raised the wine glass in his hand to Bei Mingxun, and drank it down in one gulp. Sitting next to Bei Mingxun, Bei Minghan''s clear eyes fell on the woman who was dressed in court clothes but could not hide her elegance. He was willing to travel thousands of miles to Nanchu with his sister, just to run here A legendary young Taifu came. He didn''t believe that there would be such a charming person in the rumors in the world, but when he saw him today, he couldn''t move his eyes anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 669： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (29) Chapter 669 Taifus Paranoid Husband (29) Bei Minghan, as the prince born in the middle palace, is always somewhat arrogant. There was no woman in North Vietnam who could catch his eye to be his son-in-law, so he begged his sister to take him to Nanchu to have a look at the legendary Grand Tutor of Nanchu who had the appearance of a banished fairy. If she is as beautiful and beautiful as the rumors say, it doesn''t matter if he stays. If the rumors are wrong, he believes that his sister will naturally have a way to bring him back to North Vietnam. Now that he had only glanced at it, he was reluctant to move away. I heard that this Taifu Su is twenty-two, but he keeps himself clean and doesn''t even have a housemate around him. If he and his relatives come to Southern Chu, with his identity and Taifu Su''s self-love, they will naturally become a good story. Before Su Qiruo didn''t know anything, Bei Minghan had already thought of the name of their future child. "That''s natural. I heard that Southern Chu has outstanding people and treasures everywhere. I must appreciate it carefully, so that this experience is not in vain." Bei Mingxun glanced around at the princes behind Su Qiruo, then retracted them calmly. She is not too keen on the marriage, but if she wants to make a good relationship between the two countries, it seems that there is only one way. Starting with the princess of Beiyue Kingdom, the envoys of Dongqi Kingdom and West Qin Kingdom also greeted Su Qiruo politely, but ignored the little emperor who was sitting beside him. Little Huang had approached Su Qiruo before coming up, because she was afraid of saying the wrong thing, so she took the initiative to beg the Taifu to say that everything was up to the Taifu, and she just sat on top. The little emperor is not afraid of anything else, but he is afraid that someone will set her up, and she won''t be able to detect it at a young age, and it will cause trouble for Nanchu in the end. However, in the eyes of Taijun Mei, Su Qiruo has lost face to the little emperor. She dared to ignore the emperor sitting there in front of the envoys of the Three Kingdoms, and only gave her face. Su Qiruo looked at the little emperor calmly, the little emperor nodded, then sat up straight, and said to the crowd: "Today is a feast for all the envoys, and it coincides with the Mid-Autumn Festival, it is really a double happiness On this auspicious day, I have specially prepared a thin banquet to enjoy the Southern Chu song and dance with all the envoys and the family members of the ministers." Although the little emperor was not very old, he said these few words with great momentum. Everyone quickly stood up and saluted: "Long live my emperor, long live, long live." "Today''s palace banquet, everyone enjoys it as much as you like, there is no need to be too polite." After saying these few words, the little emperor became quiet again. What she needs to do now is not to stand out, but to learn. Everything is blocked by the Tutor, she just needs to ponder and observe carefully. These envoys said that they came to make a marriage for a hundred years, but they are all looking at her young and easy to deceive, and are planning to plot against Nanchu! The little emperor is not afraid of them. With the Taifu around, Nanchu will be fine. That King Yun has been hiding for so many years, didn''t he still fall on the head of the Taifu? Although she did not get the head of King Yun, the hidden stakes she buried in the capital and the courtiers in the court were all pulled out by the Tai Tuo. If the Grand Tutor hadnt said that there might still be King Yuns people in the court, then King Yun would have died a long time ago, so why would she be allowed to mess around outside. Singing and dancing started, seemingly harmonious. Only Chu Shicheng, who was sitting in the back, kept pale and worried. "Brother Six, Brother Six?" Chu Yujin called Chu Shicheng several times before waking him up. "Um?" Chu Shicheng looked at Chu Yujin expressionlessly, waiting for him to speak. "Brother Liuhuang, if you are unwell, go back and rest!" Chu Yujin noticed something wrong with the Sixth Brother from the very beginning, he seemed to be really sick. Chu Shicheng shook his head and said, "No problem." He''s not sick, he''s scared. If the Four Kingdoms get married, as the oldest unmarried prince, he will definitely not be able to escape. Besides, he could also see clearly that the Taifu didn''t like him and the Seventh Prince, but he loved Chu Yujin and Chu Moyan a lot. For the sake of Southern Chu, the Grand Tutor may not be willing to send Chu Yujin and Chu Moyan away, but he and Chu Shiqian may not be able to escape. It''s not that Chu Shicheng didn''t think about pretending to be sick, but who is the Taifu, his little tricks are nothing in the Taifu''s eyes. He still remembers the incident back then, and the displeasure and disappointment in Tai Tuo''s eyes made him feel distressed for a long time, and now he still feels flustered when he thinks about it. Manchurian noblewomen are not rare, and people with both talent and appearance are not alone, but he only likes the Tai Tuo, even if she is a junior, he is willing. But seeing the princes brought by the envoys of the Three Kingdoms today, he suddenly became frightened. The marriage has been decided, he can''t escape... Chu Shiqian seemed to have guessed one or two, and was not worried that it was fake. It''s just that since he was punished for beating Chu Moyan, he has been very honest in the past two years. Although the Taifu didn''t treat him as close as Chu Moyan and Chu Yujin, he didn''t show any other expressions. Women like Su Qiruo are naturally the most sought after by young men, and Chu Shiqian is no exception. But he has self-knowledge and knows that Tai Tuo looks down on him, so he doesn''t dare to imagine that he can be with her. He only looks forward to finding a talented and beautiful son-in-law next year after he gets rid of his clothes, and he can go out of the palace to build a mansion and stay away from this prison. If you let him go to a foreign country to make friends... Chu Shiqian couldn''t help but cast his eyes on those envoys again. The North Vietnamese empress looked romantic, but she had shrewd eyes, so she was not a good candidate. Dongqi King Qi is over thirty, too old. The third imperial daughter of Xiqin looks gentle and elegant, although she is not as stunning as the Taifu, but she looks good-natured. Chu Shiqian had some calculations in his mind. If he had to get married, he begged the Taifu to marry the third imperial concubine. With Nan Chu backing him, his life would not be too difficult. Of course, this is the worst possible scenario. If the three countries are willing to marry the prince without them sending the prince there, that would be the best. Chu Shicheng and Chu Shiqian''s expressions were both ugly, and Chu Yujin was careless and didn''t understand anything. With the Taifu pampering him, he naturally wouldn''t feel that the Taifu was willing to marry him to a foreign country. Chu Moyan was even quieter. He had already asked the Taifu yesterday, and he had long been concerned about it. Teacher never lied, since she said she would not get married, she would definitely not get married, but he didn''t want to tell other people, let them be afraid to go! That Chu Shicheng often defended him in front of the Taifu, but he always glared at him behind his back. Chu Moyan is not stupid, Chu Shicheng is jealous that he is loved by his tutor, and he dare not do anything to him because of the poetry and painting that are always by his side, so they live in peace until today. Whenever Chu Shicheng gets a chance, he will definitely not let him go. Chu Moyan glanced coldly around the hall, and finally couldn''t help but land on that person, his eyes became softer. There are thousands of women in this world, but only Tai Tuo is different. (end of this chapter) Chapter 670： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (30) Chapter 670 Master Taifu''s Paranoid Husband (30) Push cups to change cups, toasting and staggering. Su Qiruo dealt with several envoys skillfully, coupled with the assistance of many veterans, those few people did not get much favor from their lips. The little emperor sighed for a while, and she still couldn''t understand some things, but she knew that every word the Taifu said was carefully thought out. With this kind of ability, she might not be able to catch up with it even after ten years of study. That smile was too gentle, but in the eyes of these envoys who were looking for trouble, it was like an invisible knife, cutting towards them bit by bit. Bei Minghan took a glass of wine and slowly got up, stood two steps away from Su Qiruo, and gently blessed her. "I''ve heard the name of Master Taifu for a long time, but I saw you today, as expected, Han''er toasts you." Bei Minghan''s demeanor is decent and generous, without showing any twitching attitude. In addition, his appearance is unparalleled and handsome, which can easily make people feel good. Su Qiruo raised his glass in return, and then drank it all in one gulp. There was no joy or anger on his face, but he gave Bei Minghan enough face. Bei Minghan raised the corners of his mouth and smiled recklessly. It was a confidence that no prince in Southern Chu Kingdom had on his face. Su Qiruo suddenly feels sad, why doesn''t the prince she taught have such a magnanimity? In the final analysis, it is still the responsibility of the former emperor. She knew that time was running out, and she didn''t have so much energy to focus on her sons. Who let the first emperor only have one daughter! Bei Minghan still has something to say, but Su Qiruo''s eyes have already fallen on the dance behind him, and she doesn''t look at him anymore. Bei Minghan bit his lip aggrievedly, and gave Su Qiruo a look unwillingly, then sat back. Chu Moyan, who hadn''t reacted all this time, changed his face, his beautiful eyes seemed to be frozen, so cold that he could freeze to death. Sure enough, even if the Tai Tuo didn''t do anything but just sit there, someone would rush forward desperately. Rao even Chu Shicheng knew the difficulty of marrying a foreign country, and was extremely unwilling in his heart, but the prince of the North Vietnam Kingdom made it clear that he wanted to stay in the South Chu Kingdom. Because, he fell in love with the Grand Tutor of Southern Chu Kingdom. Bei Minghan sat back with some disappointment. Bei Mingxun raised his eyebrows and glanced at Su Qiruo, and then said to his younger brother: "I advise you to rest your mind! This young Taifu is not simple, she will not marry you." It wasn''t that Bei Mingxun didn''t want to save face for her younger brother, but that she found that the Grand Tutor had no intention of getting married at all. Even if she forced Bei Minghan to stay, the person Bei Minghan would marry would definitely not be her, Su Qiruo. It was rumored outside that this Grand Tutor Su controlled the government and emptied the little emperor, but what she saw today did not match the rumors. Su Qiruo is certainly intelligent, but his noble temperament is completely different from the rumored person who is greedy for power. Someone must have deliberately slandered him behind his back. How could such an extremely elegant woman be burdened by things like power? Bei Mingxun thinks she has some ability to judge people, she knows very well that Su Qiruo will not betray the little emperor. It is no wonder that the former emperor of Nanchu handed over the little emperor and the kingdom of Nanchu to this young grand tutor who was only 20 years old before his death, and there was no objection from the whole court. Even those who slandered her behind her back probably didn''t believe that she would be such a traitor! It''s just that she is jealous that she holds a lot of power at a young age, and she has no choice but to slander others to satisfy her own desires. "Sister, why do you want to hit me like this? I can see that she is still gentle despite her desolation. I am the prince who was born in Beiyue Zhonggong. Is it possible that I am not worthy of her as a tutor?" Bei Minghan was not happy that his sister said that. He had finally fallen in love with someone, so how could he give up so easily? But Bei Mingxun shook his head and explained: "At first I thought she was just a hypocrite with a good face. Pretending to take care of the young emperor was just a show. In the future, she will definitely find a way to replace the little emperor. Then you marry her. In the future, she will be the queen of Southern Chu. But seeing her today, I was wrong. If she is loyal to the imperial family, she will never marry you and start her career." "Why?" Bei Minghan didn''t understand, he had a noble status, if he married Nan Chu, Nan Chu and Bei Yue would be a family. Even if Dongqi State and West Qin State join forces in the future, they don''t have to be afraid. But what does my sister mean by this? "To avoid suspicion." Bei Mingxun picked up another glass of wine and drank it down. She suddenly became interested in this Tutor, and wanted to see what she was going to do. If the four countries marry together, and there is no suitable royal woman in Southern Chu to marry the princes of various countries, it will be difficult to allow the courtiers to go. Wouldnt this be a slap in the face of other countries? But if there is no one who can marry, then only the Taifu who is in power at the time. But if she, Su Qi, is married, people will be suspicious, and then Nanchu will be full of excitement. "Avoid suspicion?" Bei Minghan muttered these two words half-understood, his face suddenly changed. From this point of view, he has no chance at all. Look at the woman who is talking to the little emperor beside her with her head turned sideways, her gestures are full of elegance and demeanor, which really attracts people''s eyes. He has never seen such a beautiful woman, and only such a person can be worthy of him. Bei Minghan glanced at the princes of Nanchu who were sitting in the banquet, the corners of his mouth raised with a look of complacency. These unappreciable things are no different from those princes in his family. Even if they are a bit beautiful, they don''t have much royal air in their descriptions. They are really not worthy of such a good Taifu. Bei Minghan lifted his chin confidently, and then sat up straighter. The banquet continued, and the hall gradually became lively. A small plate of peeled hazelnuts was brought to Su Qiruo by the palace attendant. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, but her expression eased after hearing the palace attendant''s words. Brought up a small plate of candied fruit from the table and asked the palace attendant to show it to Chu Moyan, looking at those white and tender hazelnut kernels, Su Qiruo''s heart suddenly felt warm. This child is filial, and always remembers what she likes to eat. The palace attendant brought the candied fruit given by Su Qiruo to Chu Moyan''s table, leaned over and said, "Your Highness, Master Tai Tu told you not to peel it, be careful not to hurt your hands." Chu Moyan curled his lips slightly, and nodded to show that he understood. After the palace attendant left, Chu Moyan put down the hazelnut in his hand, wiped his fingers, picked up a sour plum and threw it into his mouth. Su Qiruo seldom likes to eat anything, but she only has a soft spot for this hazelnut. These hazelnuts were all sent from the north. It is said that the output is not much, and the palace does not get much every year. Because Su Qiruo likes to eat, he is not willing to touch half of a piece every time it is sent to Chu Moyan''s palace, so he just peels it carefully and sends it to her. Su Qiruo would habitually give him a stack of candied fruits, or the plum blossom cake he likes to eat. Every time at this time, Chu Moyan would be in a very happy mood, a bit sweeter than eating that delicate snack. (end of this chapter) Chapter 671： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (31) Chapter 671 Taifus paranoid husband (31) Chu Moyan''s small movements were not noticed, after all, in the eyes of outsiders, he was just an unfavored little prince. If it wasn''t for the lord Tai Tuo''s mercy, he might have died in the cold palace long ago. Just now the prince of the Beiyue Kingdom went to toast Su Qiruo, Chu Moyan felt unhappy, so he ordered the palace attendant to deliver hazelnuts to Su Qiruo at the banquet, and wanted her to always remember him. If not, he is going to take those hazelnuts back to Mo Shudian and slowly peel them for her to eat! The little emperor was still young after all, and he couldn''t sit still later. Su Qiruo ordered someone to take her out for a walk, and then the servant Mei Taijun who had been pulling her face followed her out. Su Qiruo glanced at it lightly, but didn''t take it seriously. At the beginning, the first emperor hated this Mei Junshi very much. If it wasn''t for the fact that his own brother was the father of the little princess, Mei Junshi would have died long ago. This person has shallow eyelids and is extremely selfish, not as gentle and kind as his brother. Chu Moyan, who was still immersed in the sweetness of the candied fruit, suddenly glanced at the man who went out with the emperor, and his heart trembled suddenly. He couldn''t explain why, but he felt a little uneasy. Put down the candied fruit in his hand, and Chu Moyan followed him out secretly. "My Sheng''er, uncle misses you so much, how have you been these two years? Did that Su Qiruo bully you?" Just after leaving the main hall, Taijun Mei threw herself on the little emperor, hugged her and burst into tears. The little emperor froze in fright, and quickly raised his hand to push the man on him away. She didn''t have a deep affection for this uncle. The two had only some blood relationship, but they were not close. Compared to this uncle, she felt that Tai Tuo was more like her elder. Love her, educate her, help her. Especially this crying man said that the Taifu bullied her as soon as he opened his mouth, which made the little emperor very unhappy. "I''m fine, and my lord Tai Tuo has treated me very well. Uncle, don''t say such stupid things again in the future." The little emperor''s tone was not kind. In Mei Taijun''s view, it was the Taifu who threatened her and made her not close to her own uncle. So Mei Taijun waiter cried even more aggrieved, but the little emperor was very annoyed by his crying headaches. I just wanted to come out to take a breath, but I met such a person. You know, she would rather sit in the hall all the time, and at least have the Taifu by her side. The little emperor frowned and looked at Taijun Mei, holding back his anger and said: "Uncle, don''t cry anymore, the envoys from various countries are still here, if you are looked at like this, what will you look like?" Teacher is such a good person, she does not allow anyone to slander her. "It''s my uncle''s fault. I''m glad I haven''t seen you for a long time." Taijun Mei was not a complete fool, seeing that the little emperor was upset, he didn''t dare to cry any more, and just wiped away his tears in grievance. The little emperor was young after all, and his heart softened a little after seeing Taijun Mei serving softly. She is an apprentice taught by Su Qiruo, and she is always more benevolent than ordinary emperors. "Although the West Palace is a bit remote, the whole palace does not dare to neglect you. Uncle just stay inside." The little emperor also knew that the first emperor wanted to be buried with the emperor in the harem. In order to protect the country of Southern Chu, the first emperor did all the wicked. As soon as he talked about the West Palace, which he couldn''t leave all day long, the anger of Mrs. Mei''s waiter rose, and the grievance in his eyes instantly turned into fierceness. "No matter how uncle is, he is also your relative. The emperor trusts that Su Taifu so much. For her, he will lock up all the harem servants in the West Palace. Isn''t he afraid that people in the world will poke your back?" President Mei Taijun wants to move out of the West Palace. Although the West Palace still lives with the Queen and several people with higher status than him, he still doesn''t like it there. Its West Palace, but whats the difference between it and Leng Palace? When the little emperor heard this, his expression changed instantly. Pushing Mei Junshi away, he angrily said: "What does this have to do with the Taifu?" It is clear that the first emperor made such a decision in order to prevent the harem from interfering in politics, and it has nothing to do with the Taifu. If you have to say yes, it is because the Taifu begged for mercy to save the lives of this group of people. Mei Taijun''s servant and blatantly provoking her relationship with the Taifu are either stupid or bought by rebels. Although the little emperor is more inclined to the former, he still hates Taijun Mei''s behavior of treating her like a fool. Mei Taijun''s attendant was still waiting for the little emperor to support him, but seeing her attitude, he only thought that Su Qiruo had completely controlled people, and was even more angry and afraid. "Emperor, you... are you being bewitched?" Taijun Mei took two steps forward tremblingly, and stopped reluctantly when he met the little emperor''s icy eyes. "If there was no Taifu, you would have gone down to accompany the Queen Mother long ago. You don''t have to think that the Taifu owes you anything. It is clear that my Chu family owes her." Although the little emperor was young, he knew everything in his heart. The Mei family was expelled from the capital by the order of the former emperor, and it was also the intention of the former emperor that the harem emperors and servants were buried with them. For the sake of the Chu family, the former emperor did everything he could, but he was helpless. "Impossible! How could the late emperor be willing to lock us into the West Palace? There is her favorite Feng Guijun there!" Taijun Mei roared with red eyes, everyone in the palace knew how much the late emperor loved Feng Guijun, how could she be willing to let Feng Guijun be buried with her? "I think my uncle is sick, come here, and send Mr. Mei back to the West Palace. There is no order." The little emperor didn''t want to waste his time with a lunatic, so he summoned his guards to send the half-mad Mr. Mei back to the West Palace. Chu Moyan, who was hiding in the dark, stared at the little emperor with his back turned to him. He didn''t expect her to trust the Tai Tuo so much. Silently retracting the silver needle in his hand, Chu Moyan pursed his lips and stared at the little emperor for a long time. If the little emperor had hesitated just now, he would have shot her to death without hesitation. No one hates the emperor''s suspicion and power more than Chu Moyan. If the first emperor hadn''t locked his father indiscriminately in the cold palace, how could he have suffered so many years, and how could his father have died with hatred? He was ignorant when he was young, and he didn''t understand what his father meant by being wronged. During these two years of studying with Taifu, he understood many things. His father is just a victim in the harem battle, because he is too beautiful and trusts people easily. Now he only has the Taifu, and if anyone dares to touch the Taifu, even if he fights his life, he will not let them succeed. "Does the Emperor trust the Taifu that much?" Just as Chu Moyan was about to go back, another man came not far away. Chu Moyan''s face turned cold, this person really surprised him. The little emperor''s eyes flashed with murderous intent. Normally, those people slandered the Taifu in the court and provoke her relationship with the Taifu, but now they even intervened in the harem. (end of this chapter) Chapter 672： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (32) Chapter 672 Taifus paranoid husband (32) It is really unpredictable. To the little emperor''s surprise, the person who came was none other than her Sixth Brother who was obsessed with the Taifu. "Brother Liu Huang, what does this mean?" The little emperor looked at the man in front of him calmly. The Taifu once said that among her several imperial brothers, only the Eighth Emperor is the most Chicheng, and the rest have their own thoughts. The sixth prince is well versed in the way of survival in the harem, with various tricks, the most cunning and ruthless. The seventh prince is greedy and shallow-sighted, but he is very good at judging the situation, and the little villain will not kill people. The Ninth Prince has an extreme personality, is easy to get into a dead end, is indifferent, and very ruthless. As soon as he saw Chu Shicheng, the little emperor couldn''t help but think of the spring outing two years ago. He fell into the water at that time, in fact, to frame Mr. Lin''s family! "Since the emperor calls me emperor brother, it is still acknowledging the blood relationship between you and me. Now that the emperor is no longer an ignorant child, don''t you ever doubt Su Qiruo''s ulterior motives?" Chu Shicheng sat there all night in fear, especially when he saw the prince of Beiyue trying to get close to the Tai Tuo, he was really scared. The Beiyue prince had a beautiful appearance and a noble temperament. Chu Shicheng thought he couldn''t compare to him. If Su Qiruo agrees to get married, he won''t be able to stay in Nanchu. Although he likes Su Qiruo, he also knows that he can''t get her. Since this is the case, why does he obediently wait for her arrangement? Now the only one who can save him is the emperor. As long as the emperor and the Taifu divorced and refused this marriage, he would not have to marry far away and live in exile. Chu Shicheng secretly followed the emperor when he saw the emperor coming out, who would have bumped into that scene just now. With the foreshadowing of Taijun Mei, he spoke again, but he had a few more chances. Hearing Chu Shicheng call the Taifu''s name directly, the little emperor''s expression turned even colder. "Brother Liuhuang has always liked Master Tai Tu, so today in front of me so provokes the relationship between me and Tai Tu, what is the intention?" Is it possible to destroy what you cant get? "The emperor''s words are serious. This is not provocation, but the fact. When the emperor was young, the mother asked the Taifu to assist the government, and handed over the country and the emperor to the Taifu. Now that the emperor is growing up, the power of the government has fallen. Are you willing to be a puppet?" "The harem is not allowed to interfere in politics. Why did the empress want all the people in the harem to be buried with her? I think the sixth emperor knows better than me. How is the Taifu? I don''t need others to gossip in front of me. I grew up by her side, and I am better than anyone else. Get to know her." The little emperor blushed with anger, she knew better than anyone else that without her, the Taifu would not have worked so hard. Teacher is already twenty-two years old, not to mention marrying a husband and having a daughter, and there is not even a servant and housekeeper around her. All this is for her. The old matriarch Su is looking forward to his great-grandson, but the matriarch lives in the palace every day. How can he think about anything else? The Chu family owes too much to the Grand Tutor, yet these people still come to her to slander and frame the Grand Tutor one by one. They are all wolfish ambitions! The little emperor originally planned to listen to the Taifu''s words and not let these emperor brothers go to get married. Now it seems that Chu Shicheng himself may not be able to wait long ago. Keep such a gossip and mischief by his side, who knows what he will do in the future. "I thought that according to the Sixth Brother''s thoughts on the Tai Tuo for so many years, he must be devoted to her, but I didn''t expect you to be such a brazen person who dared to provoke the relationship between me and the Tai Tuo in my face. What is it? Am I too kind, or are you deceiving me when I am young?" The sarcasm at the corner of the little emperor''s mouth became louder and louder, and his voice became louder. Although she is young, it is not for nothing that she has been fighting wits and courage with the Taifu and the courtiers in the court for the past two years. For someone like Chu Shicheng, she really disdains to give him face. "The emperor..." Chu Shicheng''s face turned pale, he didn''t expect the little emperor to trust Su Qiruo so much. Even though Taijun Mei had already said so much, she still did not change her original intention. "Your Majesty, I am your own elder brother, how could I harm you?" "Since you know that you are my elder brother, why do you say those provocative words in front of me? You are not an idiot. Those envoys are all staring at me today. They dare not touch me. Why do you think it is? The Southern Chu Kingdom has left the Grand Tutor, can you and I still live in this majestic palace and enjoy the service of everyone?" The little emperor never felt that she could protect Southern Chu with her own abilities, and no matter how young she was, she was completely unable to do those good policies for governing the country and daily handling of the relationship between courtiers. "But the emperor has grown up. After the new year, the emperor will be nine years old. The ancestor emperor ascended the throne at the age of eight, and took charge of the government at the age of nine. She has firmly grasped the country of Southern Chu. No one dares to bully her!" Chu Shicheng still wants to persuade him again, as long as he is not allowed to get married, he doesn''t have to marry Su Qiruo, and he can even betray her. Just let him stay... He is still so young, he shouldn''t spend his whole life in a strange land. "That''s because the ancestor emperor had a regent who assisted her in the administration. Even though she was nine years old and the regent returned to her, he still taught her silently behind her back. Do you really think that a nine-year-old child can rely on a nine-year-old child? Can you protect it?" The little emperor was too lazy to talk to this idiot, so he asked directly, "You suddenly became like this, provoking everywhere in front of me, what is the purpose?" The little emperor did not believe that Chu Shicheng would come to say such a thing for no reason, he must have something to ask for. Just like Taijun Mei, he provoked the relationship between Taifu and her because he wanted to come up with Xigong. What about Chu Shicheng? What is he for? "Your Majesty, I...ah!" Chu Shicheng was about to plead for mercy, saying that he didn''t want to make a kiss, when he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, as if something had penetrated into his bone, and the pain was severe. The little emperor saw that Chu Shicheng was acting like a demon, covering his shoulders and grinning so ugly, he turned his head and left, and didn''t bother to take care of him. Tonight, she will tell the Taifu the truth about these things. As for how the Taifu will deal with Mei Taijunshi and Chu Shicheng, she will not interfere. If the behavior of these two people is known today, it will really harm Nan Chu. Especially the envoys of the other three countries are still there, even if she said that the two of them were bought by those three countries, they would also have to suffer the death penalty of collaborating with the enemy and treason. The little emperor left angrily, leaving Chu Shicheng spinning around in pain alone. Because he didn''t even bring the palace attendants with him when he came out, so now he realizes how inconvenient it is. Wants to call for help, but is afraid that people will know that he said such rebellious words to the emperor today. If these words reach Taifu''s ears, I''m afraid his good days will really come to an end. (end of this chapter) Chapter 673： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (33) Chapter 673 Taifus paranoid husband (33) Teacher didn''t like him at all, he made such a fuss today, I''m afraid he would be the first person sent out to marry. Su Qiruo looks gentle and kind, but in reality he is the most cold-blooded and ruthless. Chu Moyan looked coldly at Chu Shicheng who was trembling in pain, then took out a silver needle from his sleeve, and shot it at his waist. "what" Chu Shicheng yelled in pain, and fell to the ground as soon as his body went limp. If it weren''t for the fear of causing trouble for the Taifu, Chu Moyan would never let him go just like that. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, Chu Moyan turned and went back to the palace. He had to tell the Grand Tutor all these things today, so that she would know what to do. There are so many people in the harem trying to harm her, she must be on guard. When Chu Moyan hurried back, Su Qiruo was still drinking with the envoys. She''s not an alcoholic, he''s never seen her drunk. But today, for the sake of Nanchu, she dealt with these people, drinking one cup after another, and her face, which was always indifferent on weekdays, became a little blush. Chu Moyan suddenly feels sorry for her, because she is not worth it. Such a person who would not even care about his life for the sake of Nanchu is still being slandered like that. If she knew, how sad she would be. Those words were suddenly blocked in his throat, and he couldn''t say anything. If those people slander her like this again, then it''s up to him to do it. He doesn''t mind getting blood on his hands, anyone who insults his master should die. He wrote down the account of Taijun Mei and Chu Shicheng. The little emperor stood at the door of the side hall, and also saw the scene in front of him. A woman who was supposed to be untouched by the mortal world for her sake, trapped herself in the mortal world for the sake of Nan Chu''s country, but she was still framed by others. If she was a little confused, the Tai Tuo might have no bones left in the future. She seemed to understand a little bit why the Taifu refused to get married, why he dared not accept any man. Flying birds are exhausted, good bows are hidden, cunning rabbits are dead, and lackeys are cooked. Teacher, she... must have prepared for the worst! The already guilt-ridden heart became more and more unbearable, and the little emperor suddenly understood why the mother emperor insisted on letting the harem emperor be buried before her death. If you are not cruel to others, others will stab you in the back. Today is just a welcome banquet, and such a incident happened. If they are often allowed to come out in the future, wouldn''t it be necessary to overthrow the entire Southern Chu. The little emperor was suddenly afraid for a while, she shouldn''t have agreed to let these people come out to the banquet today. His eyes fell uncontrollably on the empress dowager, the biological father of the man''s eighth prince, the empress in her memory was a gentle man who was as gentle as water, and now she is also the person with the highest status in the West Palace. If even he has complaints about the Taifu, then...should they stay or not. The little emperor thinks that she is different from the former emperor. She is not a bloodthirsty person, and she even couldn''t understand why the mother emperor made such a decision before she died. Now, she understands everything. Teachers benevolence is not exchanged for gratitude from others, but complaints and hatred. The Empress Dowager seemed to feel the gaze falling on her, and looked sideways. Seeing the little emperor looking at him, the Empress Dowager smiled lovingly. He has never been a competitive character, and he will be satisfied if he can have a son in his life. In fact, he is clear about the consideration of the first emperor, he does not blame the first emperor for being cruel, the new emperor is young, and the Taifu is young, the first emperor has to think a little more, all this is for the sake of Nanchu. Actually, as long as his son is safe and sound, he has nothing to ask for. The little emperor walked over to the empress dowager, and sat quietly beside him. "Father Queen..." Called out strangely, in fact, she and the Empress Dowager had never talked much, and when the Emperor was alive, he only went over occasionally to say hello. And he was too young at that time, he couldn''t remember many things. "The emperor has grown up, in the future, he must listen carefully to the Taifu. Both the Taifu and the Su family are trustworthy." The empress dowager just said a word, which warmed the little emperor''s heart. Finally someone can see what the Tai Tuo is doing. The Tai Tuo''s painstaking efforts are finally not in vain. "Father, don''t worry, the son will never let the mother down." Taijun''s last words relieved the little emperor''s heart. Otherwise, she was really afraid that she would attack the people of Xigong on impulse. There is a queen who understands, so naturally she is not afraid of muddled things like Taijun Mei. The more he thinks about it, the less she will make him feel better. As for the Empress Dowager... If he is willing, the Eighth Prince will recruit a son-in-law to open a mansion outside in the future, but he can discuss it with the Tai Tuo, and take the Empress Dowager out of the palace to live, which can be considered as a kindness of his kindness. What the little emperor didn''t know was that the Empress Dowager had studied with her elder sister for several years with the old matriarch Su when she was young, and his feelings for the Su family were different from those of others. But no matter what the reason is, his ability to say that sentence is enough for the little emperor to give him an honor. "Your majesty is benevolent, and you can be taught by Taifu Su, your mother will be at ease." The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on Su Qiruo, and she was in a daze for a while, as if she saw that sister of the Su family who was playing the piano under the peach tree again. If it wasn''t for his family who insisted on him entering the palace, would he have been as lucky as that person and be able to enter a noble family like the Su Mansion. Will nothing happen to her, will his life be different now... His thoughts drifted away, and everything in the temple seemed to have nothing to do with him anymore. The Empress Dowager waved to the servant behind him, and someone immediately helped him up. "Go back!" His appearance was only for the envoys to see, and now that the banquet is half over, it is meaningless to stay any longer. It shouldn''t have come out, but now it adds a bit of confusion. Su Qiruo picked up the jug and wanted to pour more wine, but found that the jug was already empty. A plain white hand handed over a jug again, Su Qiruo raised her hand to take it, and suddenly met the young man''s eyes full of distress. The wine splashed into the glass, but Su Qiruo frowned slightly. This is boiled water! She smiled helplessly, but it was hard for her to say it in public, and only Chu Moyan dared to do this. After drinking with several envoys for half an hour, seeing that they were all a little drunk, Su Qi Ruo ordered someone to send him back to the post house. The banquet was over, Chu Moyan hurriedly stepped forward to support Su Qiruo who was shaking, and supported her body for fear of her falling down. "I''m not drunk." If it wasn''t for Chu Moyan changing the pot of wine, Su Qiruo might really be drunk. But now she is very sober. "It turns out that Tai Tuo is so stubborn when he is drunk." She was in a mess, and even dared to say that she was not drunk, Chu Moyan was too embarrassed to expose her. Seeing that Chu Moyan was supporting their master, Su Bai and Su Hong stepped back and followed. This Ninth Prince is very domineering. If he is with his master, he will annoy anyone who dares to step forward, and the master loves him very much. Babies, Happy National Day! Wish the motherland prosperity! (end of this chapter) Chapter 674： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (34) Chapter 674 Taifus paranoid husband (34) Su Qiruo''s attitude towards Chu Moyan is very subtle, which makes her subordinates treat the Ninth Prince differently. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Ninth Prince was young, they would probably all regard him as their future lord. Chu Moyan was still a little thinner after all, and when he helped Su Qiruo back to the Green Bamboo Hall, he was already too tired to stand up. Su Qiruo, who was already in a daze, was also shaken by him, and fell onto the couch. Chu Moyan was shocked, afraid that the fall would hurt her, so he hurriedly went to make a mat for Su Qiruo. In this way, he was crushed by Su Qiruo. The woman who always smelled of ink smelled of alcohol now, and Chu Moyan was a little drunk just by smelling it. The red lips of the woman in front of her were slightly parted, her eyes were slightly narrowed, and she was a little more seductive than usual. Chu Moyan couldn''t help but licked his dry lips, and then boldly pressed the red lips in front of him. The boy''s body trembled, and the numbness he had never felt before spread along the kiss to the tailbone, making him unable to move anymore. It turns out that this is what it feels like to be close to the one you love. He just pressed her lips lightly, and his whole body seemed to be roasted on a fire, dry and unbearably hot. Before he could figure out what to do next, the woman on his body deepened the kiss. Chu Moyan was intoxicated, and secretly thought: She is really drunk, and very drunk. Otherwise, she would never have kissed him like this. Su Qiruo didn''t know what she had done, she just felt hot after drinking, and a coolness came from her side, so she couldn''t help but stick it on it, so that it got deeper and deeper. Chu Moyan didn''t know how he left the Green Bamboo Hall, he only knew that what happened tonight was enough for him to be happy for the rest of his life. Even if Tai Fu wakes up tomorrow and can no longer remember what happened today, he will not blame her. Obviously... He obviously took advantage of her. I don''t know if this is considered to be taking advantage of others. When the night wind blew, the redness on Chu Moyan''s face faded a bit. Someone outside the gate said something in Su Hong''s ear, Su Hong hurriedly turned around and was about to go into the hall. Chu Moyan stepped forward to block Su Hong''s way, and asked softly: "What happened? The Taifu drank a lot of wine today and has already fallen asleep. Don''t disturb her." Su Hong was stunned for a moment, thinking that there was nothing unseemly about it, she told Chu Moyan the truth. "It''s the people from the Sixth Highness''s side, saying that the Sixth Highness seems to be suffering from a strange disease, and his whole body hurts..." "When he is sick, he will go to the imperial doctor. Even if you wake up the Taifu, the Taifu will not cure his illness. At that time, he will still have to rely on the imperial doctor for consultation. Then why bother the Taifu Qingmeng?" In Chu Moyan''s view, Chu Shicheng''s death is not a pity. Dare to provoke the relationship between the emperor and the Taifu. He not only wants to kill the emperor and the Taifu, but also wants to make the people of Nanchu miserable. It''s just letting him hurt for a while, it''s really cheap for him. "Teacher drank a lot of wine with those envoys today, and he was already feeling unwell, so don''t tell her about this, let''s talk about it when she wakes up tomorrow!" Chu Moyan, who was about to leave, turned back again. He had to stay in the Green Bamboo Hall for a while, so as not to let someone who didn''t have eyes come out and bump into the Grand Tutor, really waking her up. Su Hong thought about it carefully, and felt that what the Ninth Prince said was also reasonable. Even if she told the Tai Tu about this, the Tai Tu could only order the Tai Physician to take a look, and the Tai Tu could not treat illnesses. "Yes." Su Hong responded and withdrew, while Chu Moyan turned out a book at random, and sat in the outer hall to read it slowly. He didn''t get up and go back to Moshu Hall until he was sure that no one would disturb him. But Chu Shicheng on the other end was in pain so much that his tears flowed dry, and the imperial physician didn''t say why. He only said that there was a red spot where he was sore, maybe he was bitten by something. Prescribed some medicine for smearing, and the imperial doctor left. Chu Shicheng''s body was in severe pain, but he was also in a panic. He said those words to the emperor today, but now he regrets it. He saw that Taijun Mei wanted to provoke the relationship between the emperor and the Taifu, so he got involved in a strange way, but he forgot that Taijun Mei was different from him. He is just an unfavored prince, no matter how much Mr. Mei serves, he is still the emperor''s uncle. If the emperor told the Tai Tu about this matter, the Tai Tu might consider it for the sake of the emperor and not argue with Mei Taijun, but he is different, and the Tai Tu will not let him off lightly. Chu Shicheng broke out in a cold sweat from fright, and his body was in severe pain. After such a toss, he became hot in the middle of the night. The imperial physician came again and prescribed some antipyretic medicine, and the palace attendant was always by his side to serve him. Su Qiruo drank a lot last night, got up late the next day, and only heard that Chu Shicheng was ill when he had breakfast. "Why do you get sick when you''re doing well?" Su Qiruo met those princes last night, none of them looked sick. Thinking of Chu Shicheng''s shady tricks again, Su Qiruo''s expression became a little colder. "Since you are sick, let the imperial physician take good care of you, and don''t come out if you have nothing to do in the future." From Su Qiruo''s point of view, Chu Shicheng pretended to be sick because he didn''t want to get married. Although she didn''t intend to send them out, but everyone else was honest, only Chu Shicheng was scheming everywhere, which is really embarrassing. happiness. "Yes. However, Xiao Qiu, the attendant of His Highness the Sixth Highness, came to the Green Bamboo Hall last night. His Highness the Ninth Highness loves you and won''t let you disturb your rest. That''s why I didn''t report it." Su Hong didn''t think that the sixth prince was pretending to be sick, otherwise he couldn''t really toss the people in Tai Hospital all night. "That''s the real disease." Su Qiruo nodded and waved to Su Hong. As for whether Chu Shicheng was ill or not, she didn''t care. Being ordered by the former emperor to take care of the little emperor and several princes, she asked herself that she had a clear conscience all these years. It was the sixth prince who made trouble for her from time to time, either sticking to her or trying to trick others into pretending to be innocent. As long as he has no intention of harming others, Su Qiruo doesn''t bother to argue with him. But this disease...it''s really strange. If Su Qi called out, a hidden guard appeared in front of her and told her everything about last night. "This servant Mei Taijun really can''t stand loneliness!" Su Qiruo laughed mockingly. Although she also felt that those men in the West Palace were very pitiful, she didn''t dare to really release them all. It was just a banquet, and the son of the Mei family dared to provoke her relationship with the emperor. If she really released all the emperors and servants in the harem, and the court ministers colluded with the harem, she would only have more troubles. As for how the servant Mei Taijun will do, she doesn''t care. Now, she only wants to know what the little emperor will do. She watched the child grow up, and she taught him where every step fell. If the little emperor really wanted to kill, he could only blame her, Su Qiruo, for her incompetence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 675： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (35) Chapter 675 Taifus Paranoid Husband (35) Just thinking about it, there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall. As soon as Su Qiruo raised his hand, the hidden guard disappeared. "Sheng''er pays respects to Taifu." As soon as the little emperor heard that Su Qiruo had woken up, he hurried over. "Is the emperor here for something?" Su Qiruo didn''t return the gift this time, but the old **** just sat there, continuing to eat the porridge in the bowl. "Sheng''er has something to tell the Taifu." For some reason, the little emperor felt very guilty. Obviously that incident was not her fault, she had already reprimanded Taijun Mei and Chu Shicheng. But when she saw Tai Tuo, she still felt guilty. Su Qiruo nodded, understanding, and then motioned for the little emperor to sit down first. "Did you eat too much breakfast?" "have eaten." Even if he didnt go to court, the little emperor got up very early. "Um." Su Qiruo nodded, and waited for the little emperor to continue speaking. In fact, she had already guessed the purpose of the little emperor''s coming so early. This child is pure in nature and trusts her, which is indeed gratifying. "Last night, Mrs. Mei looked for Sheng''er, and her words were all to provoke the relationship between Sheng''er and the Taifu. Sheng''er didn''t know if he was too stupid or was being used by others, so he came to find the Taifu for consultation." The little emperor told Su Qiruo exactly what Mr. Mei Taijun and Chu Shicheng had said to her during the banquet yesterday, and then he lowered his eyes and waited for her to speak. Su Qiruo put down the chopsticks in his hand, raised his hand to rub the little emperor''s cold face, and asked softly: "The emperor thinks what they said is right?" The little emperor hurriedly shook his head and denied: "It''s pure nonsense. Sheng''er knows how much the Taifu has done for Nanchu and Sheng''er. Sheng''er knows what the Taifu is like. It''s no one''s turn to criticize." Besides, she always remembered what her mother had told her thousands of times before she died, as long as she wanted to live and want Nan Chu to be well, the only person in this world she could trust was the Taifu. Even if people all over the world suspect that Tai Tuo has ulterior motives, she won''t. "Since the emperor has something in mind, why should he care what others say?" Su Qiruo smiled, took a piece of dessert and handed it to the little emperor. The little emperor took a bite, the fragrance remained on his lips and teeth. The snacks given by the Taifu are better than those in Qianqing Palace. "Sheng''er was just afraid of the envoy''s visit, and colluded with people secretly, using Taijun Mei and Chu Shicheng, just in case..." If the foreign ministers use these idiots in Nanchu to make troubles, it will be a little troublesome. "Probably not. The envoys have only arrived in Shangjing not long ago, and they are not familiar with the people around the emperor. Even if they really want to use them, it is impossible to find Taijun Mei and Chu Shicheng." These two have lived in the deep palace for a long time, how can they get close to foreign ministers? They provoke like this, but it is for their own selfish desires. The little emperor took a peek at Su Qiruo, hesitated, and said: "Sheng''er can understand what Taijun Mei did, but Chu Shicheng...he, hasn''t he always admired the Taifu?" The little emperor never wanted to understand why Chu Shicheng said those things to her. Tai Tuo is the sweetheart of His Highness the Sixth Highness, this is no secret in the entire palace. But he likes Tai Tuo so much, why does he still go to him to slander Tai Tuo? "He doesn''t want to make love." "But Taifu, didn''t you say that you would not send princes to make peace with other countries? Brother Sixth..." The little emperor was even more confused. Chu Shicheng might have some problems with his mind, or he always did stupid things. "It''s just that he didn''t know that the envoys from various countries came to visit. He thought that after we agreed to the marriage, he would be the first to give him up. That''s why he provoked the relationship between you and me and let us fight each other for his own sake." Take a chance." As long as the little emperor disagrees with her, and she says make peace, the little emperor will definitely object. Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, this Chu Shicheng really used his cleverness in the wrong place. He was afraid that he was frightened when he saw that the prince of Beiyue Kingdom was too attentive. Speaking of which, Chu Shicheng is only seventeen years old this year. He is still a child, so it is normal to be afraid. His petty thoughts didn''t hurt anyone, but she didn''t have to care about him. As for this disease...whether it is true or not, it is his own fault. "I see." The little emperor understood, and finally figured it out. People are really selfish. She always thought that Chu Shicheng liked the Taifu so much, and would find a way to enter the Taifu''s residence in the future to be the lord. She never thought that such a trivial matter would reveal his true colors. "It''s just small things, don''t take it to heart, Your Majesty, go back and study!" The little emperor is still young, some things he doesnt understand now, he will understand in the future, there is no rush. "Yes, the student is resigning." The little emperor stood up and took his leave. When he walked, his steps were much lighter, and a big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. As soon as the little emperor left, Chu Moyan came. Su Qiruo looked at the young man''s shy gaze, and couldn''t help feeling a little puzzled. Why is this kid so strange today? If it was in the past, he would definitely rush over directly. Chu Moyan has never believed in the words that a man and a woman cannot kiss each other, and there are many false reasons. "What are you doing standing there?" Seeing Chu Moyan standing at the door and not coming in, Su Qiruo asked first. Chu Moyan pursed his lips shyly. He was excited all night yesterday and wanted to see her at dawn, but he was very shy. Finally worked up the courage to come, but didn''t know how to face her. But looking at Tai Tuo''s appearance, I really don''t know what happened last night. Exhaling lightly, Chu Moyan felt relieved suddenly, and felt a little bit lost. I''m afraid that she would be so close to him only if she didn''t know it. Now she doesn''t remember anything, but he remembers clearly. "Does Taifu feel better today?" Chu Moyan moved to Su Qiruo''s side in small steps, and gently grabbed her sleeve. "It''s much better, thanks to Yan''er who stayed and took care of me last night." Su Qiruo heard about what happened last night from Su Hong, no matter what, Chu Moyan did a lot for her, and she should thank her. "Whether you can make it or not, this is what Yan''er should do." Where does he need the Tai Tuo''s thanks, his life was saved by the Tai Tuo. Not to mention taking care of her, even giving her life back, that''s what it should be. "Take a rest today, why don''t you sleep a little longer?" During the three-day bathing break in Mid-Autumn Festival, it was rare for Su Qiruo to be able to sleep in while drunk, but it turned out that these children woke up earlier than the other. "Yan''er has something to say to the Taifu." Chu Moyan''s face turned cold when he thought of what happened last night. Taijun Mei and Chu Shicheng who slandered him like that, really deserve to die. After hearing what Chu Mo said, Su Qiruo pursed her lips and said, "The emperor has come to tell me about this just now." Thank you for your tickets and red beans! Its the beginning of the month, my dears, lets smash all the recommended monthly tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 676： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (36) Chapter 676 Taifus paranoid husband (36) Chu Moyan was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect the little emperor to have a conscience. It was precisely because of this that Chu Moyan didn''t hold the little emperor in his heart. As for Mei Taijun Shi and Chu Shicheng, he will always have a chance to deal with them. If the two of them are honest in the future, its fine. If they dare to deal with the Taifu behind their backs, then dont blame Chu Moyan for being cruel. Su Qiruo knew how much Chu Moyan protected him, and was afraid that he would do something stupid impulsively, so she persuaded: "They are just impulsive, so don''t worry about them, the emperor and I won''t be able to do anything just because of other people''s few words. Anyway, forget about the past." Chu Moyan said with a blank face: "I shot Chu Shicheng twice yesterday, but did not touch Mr. Mei." It wasn''t that Chu Moyan didn''t want to deal with Taijun Mei, but because of the little emperor''s face, he gave him a chance. Taijun Mei is the little emperor''s uncle, and the little emperor always speaks to the grand tutor, so Chu Moyan naturally wants to give the little emperor some face. But Chu Shicheng can''t do it anymore, he has always coveted the Taifu, and he always wants to stick to the Taifu, Chu Moyan has long wanted to deal with him. Now that the opportunity is in hand, naturally it will not be wasted. "No wonder the servant of the Sixth Prince came to report yesterday that he was ill, so it was you who did it." Su Qiruo''s face was calm, neither annoyed nor angry, nor did she blame Chu Mo for saying anything. "He speaks ill of Tai Tuo behind his back, Yan''er can''t spare him." Chu Moyan was very stubborn when he met Su Qiruo. "But he is your elder brother after all, and he didn''t do anything rebellious, so he wouldn''t make you lose such a temper. After your two injections, he will have to feel uncomfortable for a while, so let''s forget about it." .If you want to hurt others at will next time, I will never forgive you." Su Qiruo also felt that Chu Shicheng should be educated, since Chu Moyan made a move, she couldn''t say anything more. It''s just that Chu Moyan''s impulsive temper is not very good, and I''m afraid it will cause trouble for him in the future. She asked Su Hong and Su Bai to teach Chu Mo Yan martial arts for self-protection, not to hurt others, which she told him last year. Although the man in the palace has some scheming, he has no martial arts. Chu Moyan is certainly not a master, but if he takes action against Chu Shicheng and his generation, it is really no problem. "If he still dares to slander the Taifu, I will naturally punish him." Chu Moyan puffed his face and said displeasedly, even if the Taifu wanted to punish him, he would admit it. But if anyone dares to speak ill of the Grand Tutor, its fine if he cant hear it, but if it falls into his ears, he will definitely not pass it easily. "No one is perfect, and I naturally have many shortcomings. It''s normal for others to talk behind my back, so why should you take it to heart?" Su Qiruo picked up another piece of snack and handed it to Chu Moyan as if coaxing a child, Chu Moyan took it and immediately stuffed it into his mouth and took a big bite. Sure enough, like the little emperor, he trusted her so much. Su Qi Ruoruo really has a bad heart, just need to do something about eating, and all these children will be able to go down to accompany the late emperor. So the trust is mutual, just like she trusts Chu Moyan and Chu Huasheng, and they also trust her. "Tai Tuo is perfect in Yan''er''s heart, the most perfect person in the world." Chu Moyan disagrees with Su Qiruo''s words, others naturally have many shortcomings, but his Taifu is different, she is the most perfect person in the world. Even if she scolds him fiercely, he still thinks she is good. "You little sycophant." Su Qiruo was amused by Chu Moyan, and nodded fondly on the tip of his nose. It''s just that the young man blushed suddenly, which surprised Su Qiruo. In the past, he didn''t feel shy when he threw himself into his arms, but today he blushed so easily? It''s a miracle that it grew up overnight. If Su Qi doesn''t know the boy''s mind, it''s naturally not easy to ask. Although she is a tutor, she can''t control them in everything. The little boys have grown up, and it is normal to have their own little secrets. "Yesterday, the prince of Beiyue always came to talk to Taifu. Does he want to marry Taifu and stay in Southern Chu?" Chu Moyan still remembered that Bei Minghan mixed among the envoys and toasted Su Qiruo one cup after another. The man''s intentions were so obvious that he almost wrote on his face that he was going to marry the Grand Tutor. "Whether he wants to or not, he won''t be able to stay. We don''t have a suitable princess to marry him, so naturally he doesn''t look down on his subordinates in his capacity. Therefore, marriage marriage won''t work in Nanchu, so you don''t have to worry." Su Qiruo thought that Chu Moyan asked the same question as Chu Shicheng, and was also worried that he would be sent to marry him, so she patiently explained to him. Especially if Chu Moyan in the book died on the way to get married, even if he really had to go to get married, Su Qiruo would not send Chu Moyan there. She managed to raise this child with great difficulty, so how could she send him to die again? "Perhaps that His Royal Highness never thought about marrying a princess, what if he fell in love with you?" Chu Moyan felt that what he asked was very clear, but the Taifu didn''t seem to understand what he meant. "The princess of Beiyue is a shrewd person. She naturally knows that I will not agree to have anything to do with any country, so whether Bei Minghan likes me or not, I will not marry him." If she doesn''t marry a prince from a foreign country, even if someone comes to provoke her relationship with the emperor, if she really marries, the entire family of her Su family will be beheaded within three months. Every word makes money, even if the little emperor trusts her again, she can''t leave someone to catch her. She just gives people the opportunity to embarrass the little emperor and embarrass herself. Since she knew it was troublesome, how could she put herself in such a situation? "Then Tai Tu will wait until next year to marry Yan''er! Yan''er doesn''t want a dowry, nothing, just Tai Tu." When Chu Moyan heard it, he was overjoyed, so he cheekily threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms. The Taifu will move out of the palace next year, so he must go with the Taifu. When he marries Tai Tu, he can be with Tai Tu for the rest of his life. "It''s not too embarrassing to say these embarrassing things all day at a young age." Su Qiruo only thought that Chu Moyan was a child at heart, and didn''t take his words to heart, and let him lie in his arms and act like a baby. When a child who lacks fatherly love and motherly love is willing to get close to her, she is not willing to reject him at all. "What Yan''er said is true." Chu Moyan looked into Su Qiruo''s eyes and said solemnly. Su Qiruo''s eyes trembled, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. But in her opinion, Chu Moyan doesn''t understand the relationship between men and women, but just relies heavily on her. "Your elder brothers have never discussed marriage, you are the youngest, don''t worry." Chu Moyan panicked: "Could it be that if they don''t get married all their lives, Yan''er can''t marry the Taifu either?" They are not in a hurry, he is in a hurry! (end of this chapter) Chapter 677： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (37) Chapter 677 Taifus paranoid husband (37) "How can you not marry for the rest of your life? Everyone will marry, and so will you." Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little emotional, but with Chu Moyan''s temperament, he didn''t know who could tolerate him forever. If you don''t meet your beloved, wouldn''t you push him into the pit of fire again. "Yan''er doesn''t care about others, but only himself. Doesn''t the Taifu like Yan''er?" Chu Moyan''s eyes were rare seriousness, he was unreasonable, and naturally he wasn''t as shy as an ordinary man, he just opened his mouth to say whether he liked it or not, but Su Qiruo was confused by the question. "Naturally I like it." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, the love in her eyes was just like that of an elder, not the passionate love like Chu Moyan. Chu Moyan pursed his lips in disappointment. Although he didn''t understand, he was not a fool. Taifu''s liking for him is different from his liking for Taifu. "Teacher will like Yan''er." Chu Moyan hummed softly, but felt a little uncomfortable. If the Taifu marries someone else, what should he do? Thinking that such a good Taifu might marry another man and go home in the future, Chu Moyan was very upset. "I still have things to do, you go back and rest!" Su Qiruo patted Chu Moyan''s shoulder lightly, her voice was soft and slow, extremely patient. "Then Yan''er will come over to look for the master during lunch." Chu Moyan was obedient, and when Su Qiruo said something important, he obediently left. The young man just stepped out of the yard, and Su Qiruo''s expression became condensed. "Come here, who have you come into contact with when you go to Mr. Chamei?" At first, she also felt that what Mei Taijun said in front of the little emperor was just out of her imagination, but after hearing Chu Moyan''s words, she realized that something was wrong. Taijun Mei did this kind of thing when the envoys came to visit, neither sooner nor later. Although his stupidity accounted for part of it, it cannot be denied that someone took advantage of him. As for Chu Shicheng, Su Qiruo didn''t even bother to doubt him, he was a complete selfish ghost. If there are nails from other Three Kingdoms in the West Palace, then the nails must have been buried in Nanchu for many years. After all, she thought things too simply, and forgot that none of the people who stared at Nanchu were simple. Internal and external troubles are really troublesome. "Master, Master Ji and Master Pei are here." After Su Hong finished speaking, the two young women following behind had already stepped in, cupped their fists slightly at Su Qiruo, and sat down opposite her politely. Dali Temple Shaoqing Ji Qing and Yulin Army Deputy Commander Pei Zifei are both Su Qiruo''s children. If it is true, the three of them are related by blood within three generations. "What''s wrong with this? You don''t look happy!" Ji Qing took a look at Su Qiruo, raised his hand and poured two cups of tea, and was not polite to her. "When did you ever see her happy? She has been like this since she was a child." Pei Zifei took the cup handed over by Ji Qing, took a sip, and then put it back. Although Ji Qing works in Dali Temple, he has a gentle temperament and a lot of kindness. It was Pei Zifei who was ruthless and ruthless. It is only in front of her friends that she looks like an ordinary person. Outside, she has never been a good-natured person. These two are Su Qiruo''s right-hand men, if they hadn''t been working hard for Su Qiruo inside and out, many things would not have been so easy for Su Qiruo to do. "When we first entered the palace, we met the prince of the North Vietnamese country. I looked at him as if he had taken a fancy to you." Ji Qing leaned back on the chair behind him, holding the teacup in one hand and the lid of the cup in the other, and said without raising his head. "There are so many people who have their eyes on her, how can she marry them all?" Pei Zifei curled the corners of her lips in disdain. She was so tired of these men, scheming and not doing their jobs all day long, she was so bored to death. Pei Zifei''s biological father died in a battle in the back house, so she has been annoyed by men since she was a child, so that she is now in her twenties, and she is still alone. Temper, no one can control. If there is anyone in this world who can control Pei Zifei, a master whom his six relatives do not recognize, then only Su Qiruo. Or Old Madam Su is also fine, Pei Zifei studied under the old Madam Su''s family together with Ji Qing and Su Qiruo when she was young, she is closer to the Su family than to the Pei family. Ji Qing shook his head: "Of course you can''t marry, but if you refuse, you have to find a suitable reason." "If you don''t like it, don''t marry. Who will give them a reason? It''s a habit." Pei Zifei''s violent temper came up again, Su Qiruo glanced at her indifferently, and she calmed down. "It has nothing to do with whether you like it or not. Even if A Ruo likes the North Vietnamese prince, he can''t marry him." Ji Qingshanwen is naturally more thoughtful than Pei Zifei in thinking about things. Pei Zifei is a martial woman with good martial arts, and her mind doesn''t have so many twists and turns. "Marry if you like it, don''t marry if you don''t like it, there are still men in this world that Ah Ruo can''t marry?" Pei Zifei certainly hates men, but it''s about her best friend, but she doesn''t want to hear what other people say about whether she can get married or not. "You two entered the palace in a hurry to tell me these things?" These two people are too noisy, Su Qiruo glanced at them irritably, talking nonsense in the palace early in the morning, are they so idle? "Of course not, there is news from the Northwest Army." The two of them sat upright, talking with Su Qiruo about things in the northwest. "King Yun''s remnant party is nothing to be afraid of. As long as the North Vietnam and the other two countries are not allowed to join forces, the Southern Chu will not be in danger." Looking at the four great powers, only the North Vietnamese Emperor is middle-aged and ambitious. The emperors and daughters of the North Vietnam Kingdom are not easy-going lamps, and the empress dowager Her Royal Highness who came here is also very scheming. I have to say that if the prince of Beiyue can really marry into Nanchu, all these problems will be solved. Nevertheless, Nanchu did not live up to expectations, and there was no suitable royal woman to enjoy this beauty. Su Qiruo''s identity is there, so he absolutely cannot touch those princes. Turning her eyes around the two people in front of her, Su Qiruo smiled slightly, the hairs on both of them stood on end. "You... you look at us and smile like this, who are you planning to plot again?" Ji Qing rubbed his arms and asked with his mouth curled up. "It doesn''t matter if I marry, as long as someone is married?" Su Qiruo looked at Ji Qing, then at Pei Zifei, and finally his eyes fell on Ji Qing. "The century-old family of Ji University''s scholar''s mansion, the eldest daughter of Ji''s mansion is matched with a prince from a foreign country, and her status can be justified." Ji Qing has a softer temper, and the Beiyue prince grew up pampered. These two are really suitable. Ji Qing stared, and retorted loudly: "No! Ah Ruo, as an emperor, how can you go back on your word? You said that you would never agree to a marriage no matter what. You can''t betray me now." (end of this chapter) Chapter 678： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (38) Chapter 678 Taifus paranoid husband (38) Su Qiruo laughed out loud, feeling a little happier in her heart. These two people have always been stupid, how can they talk about her? "Ah Ruo, didn''t you say that you don''t want to send out the princes in the palace?" Ji Qing knew Su Qiruo quite well when she asked herself, but she didn''t understand why she made such a joke. Su Qiruo has always raised these children as her own, and treats them very well, how could she be willing to let them get married. "I really don''t want to care about it now." Su Qiruo sighed in disappointment, and told Chu Shicheng and Taijun Mei''s words to sow discord between her and the emperor. . "This group of ungrateful bastards! I''ve said it a long time ago, men don''t have any good things, so just let me kill them, and it''s over once and for all. Two idiots who have done more than fail!" Pei Zifei was so angry that he blushed and his neck was thick. He wished he could give Mei Taijunshi and Chu Shicheng a knife and wiped their necks. It is such a sensitive time for the envoys to visit. These two idiots dare to take the opportunity to provoke the relationship between the Southern Chu monarch and his ministers. This is to put Southern Chu in a desperate situation! "I''m afraid this matter is not that simple, Ah Ruo, you should check it carefully." Ji Qing frowned and said, she also had to worry about Su Qiruo. Now that the little emperor is still young, he trusts her. But if the emperor grows up in the future, and someone provokes her in front of her again, maybe she doesn''t care once or twice, but after a long time, wouldn''t it be Su Qiruo''s life? She knew that it was not so easy to be an emperor teacher. "It''s already been arranged, you don''t have to worry about it, just talking to you is just to let the two of you know." "So you mean to send the sixth prince to North Vietnam?" Su Qiruo shook her head: "It''s just a joke with you, how can I really send him away. Maybe he also knows that he has done something wrong. He was scared and sick when he came back last night. It''s not good!" If Su Qi didn''t mention that Chu Moyan gave Chu Shicheng two shots, Chu Moyan is a boy after all, and shouldn''t give people the impression of being cruel. He is different from Pei Zifei. Pei Zifei will go to the battlefield and become a general in the future. "That kind of wolf-hearted thing just let him die of illness, and you are still willing to take care of him. I see that there is no good person in this palace!" Before Pei Zifei finished speaking, Ji Qing cut him off. "Stop talking nonsense, be careful that walls have ears." If Pei Zifei''s words spread, there would be no unnecessary trouble for her. Pei Zifei snorted dissatisfied, and if she wanted to follow her wishes, she might as well let Su Qiruo **** the throne and sit on her own. Anyway, she is in charge of all affairs in the court, but there is still a milk doll who doesn''t know anything about it. But Pei Zifei dare not say this in front of Su Qiruo, she knows Su Qiruo''s temperament too well, if she dares to speak, Su Qiruo will definitely annoy her. "It''s just a small matter. The northwest side still needs to be watched by people. The envoys in the capital also sent people to follow, especially the people from the Beiyue Kingdom, to see if they have secretly communicated with Dongqi and Xiqin. . Su Qiruo exhorted again worriedly, "Be careful, send a master who is good at hiding, and don''t be caught by others." Today''s Southern Chu Kingdom can''t stand the toss. "Don''t worry, I know." Pei Zifei is safe in handling things, she is very good at this kind of thing. The three of them chatted a little more, and Su Qiruo didn''t let them eat, so the two left the palace. Before lunch, Chu Moyan arrived on time. It''s just that he looked a little unhappy and looked sleepy. "Aren''t you happy taking a rest today?" Chu Moyan smashed the rice grains in the bowl a few times with his chopsticks, and said in a muffled voice, "The needle on Chu Shicheng''s body was taken out." He wanted Chu Shicheng to be in pain for a while longer, but he didn''t know who was blind enough to discover the silver needle. Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, and explained: "Yesterday the silver needle you injected had only two small needle holes, but today the skin on that spot will be red and swollen. All the imperial doctors in the palace are very skilled, so naturally You can see it. Well, the one who should be punished has been punished, this matter is over, and you can no longer act impulsively." If Su Qi didn''t want Chu Moyan to become that kind of vicious person, he was already extreme and stubborn, and he had some mental problems, so he had to be properly guided. Chu Moyan still said the same sentence: "If he is honest, I will naturally not touch him, but if he still dares to disrespect you, I will never forgive him." "Yan''er!" Su Qiruo''s expression changed, and she called out harshly. Chu Moyan pursed his lips tightly, even after being reprimanded by her, he refused to change his words. "If you insist on not listening, then I don''t care about you. In the end, I didn''t teach you well. If you make a mistake, I should atone for you." Su Qiruo''s tone was indifferent, but hearing Chu Mo''s words felt like needles pricking her ears. The boy looked at her with red eyes, knowing that she was forcing him to compromise, but he didn''t know what to do. "You know that I don''t want you to be wronged for me, but you just say that. I''ve made it very clear. If Chu Shicheng is honest and doesn''t commit crimes anymore, I won''t touch him. But if he dares I will never spare him if he tricks you." Chu Moyan was as stubborn as a donkey, no matter how anyone pulled it, he couldn''t move it. Su Qiruo had never seen him like this before, so she didn''t dare to force him for a while, so she had to soften her attitude first. "I have grounded him and ordered people to watch him stay in the dormitory and not come out. He will have nothing to do in the future, and you are not allowed to take the initiative to trouble him, okay?" Based on Su Qiruo''s understanding of Chu Moyan, as long as Chu Shicheng''s injuries heal, he will definitely think of other ways to torment him. She didn''t want Chu Moyan to be too guilty, but only wanted him to live the rest of his life in peace. "How did the silver needle get out?" Chu Moyan did not agree, but asked instead. "I''m afraid it will be cut out on my body." Su Qiruo guessed that she also said that on purpose, to make Chu Moyan feel better. "Since that''s the case, I promise you it will be." Chu Moyan thought for a while, if he really cut his body twice, it would be enough for Chu Shicheng. "That''s right, boys should be better." Su Qiruo pampered Chu Moyan''s head, her voice was soft and she had a rare good temper. Chu Moyan''s heart trembled, and he felt a chill for no reason. Teacher, she...does she dislike him? Think he is not well-behaved and obedient? "Don''t tell outsiders about Chu Shicheng''s matter. Since this matter has passed, forget it, and don''t mention it again in the future." If Su Qi doesn''t want others to know that Chu Moyan once attacked Chu Shicheng, it will be of no benefit to him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 679： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (39) Chapter 679 Taifus paranoid husband (39) "Doesn''t Tai Tu blame him?" Chu Moyan didn''t know if he didn''t understand what Su Qiruo meant, but instead he felt a little annoyed, thinking that the Taifu was too tolerant of Chu Shicheng. "He will get married next year, and we won''t see each other again in the future. He is just a passer-by, and he hasn''t hurt me. It''s not strange or not." Speaking of which, Su Qiruo should thank Chu Shicheng for letting her see clearly the little emperor and Chu Moyan''s protection of her. The efforts of the past few years have finally paid off, and it is not in vain that she has worked so hard for them. As for Chu Shicheng, Su Qiruo never had any hope for him, after all, when she entered the palace, Chu Shicheng was already fifteen years old. The secretive methods that should be learned have long been known. After all, Chu Shicheng''s biological father is just a little prince who can''t be seen in the public eye. If he can survive in the harem, his hands are naturally not too clean. After all, they are all poor people. If Su Qi wouldn''t blame him, she wouldn''t have the time and patience to pull him back. The little emperor was young, and Southern Chu had internal and external troubles, so she couldn''t care less about others. As for Chu Moyan, it was just an accident. Su Qiruo''s words made Chu Moyan feel better. He didn''t like Chu Shicheng either, and he knew that the Taifu had never had a good impression of Chu Shicheng. It''s just that Chu Shicheng has been following Tai Tuo''s courteously, which made him feel very displeased, and Tai Tuo''s own words, finally cut off Chu Shicheng''s evil intentions. "Taifu Kuanren, I hope he can have a longer memory." Chu Moyan''s anger dissipated, and he got tired of being around Su Qiruo again, accompanying her to eat and deal with government affairs, so he was reluctant to leave anyway. "Master, Xiao Qiu next to His Highness Six is ??here again." Su Hong glanced at Chu Moyan who was leaning on Su Qiruo''s side flipping through the scroll, and then whispered. Chu Moyan flicked his fingers while turning the pages of the book, and frowned in displeasure. This Chu Shicheng never stopped, he was really shameless. Having provoked the relationship between the emperor and the Taifu, he dared to shamelessly ask the servant to come to the Green Bamboo Hall. "What is it?" Su Qiruo looked calm, didn''t take Chu Shicheng seriously, and just asked casually. "It is said that His Highness Sixth, please go there." As soon as Su Hong finished speaking, Chu Moyan said loudly, "I won''t go." The Grand Tutor didn''t care about his crime of instigating, where did he have the face to invite the Grand Tutor over? It''s so deceiving! "Can you tell me what it is?" Su Qiruo patted the back of Chu Moyan''s hand lightly, signaling him not to be annoyed. Su Hong shook her head: "No, I just looked anxious." Su Qiruo thought for a while, then got up and said: "Then go and have a look." A thin white hand grabbed her sleeve, and the young man snorted displeasedly: "Don''t go." "I''ve been bored all day, it''s fine to go out for a walk, you stay here, I''ll be back soon." If Su Qi didn''t intend to take Chu Moyan with her, she was afraid that Chu Shicheng''s life would be lost if Chu Moyan got angry. Chu Shicheng sent someone to call her over right now, Su Qiruo could probably guess what was going on, and she just wanted to see what Chu Shicheng would say. Although she said that provocative words because Chu Shicheng had never colluded with outsiders, she couldn''t guarantee that he was innocent. There is no loss left or right, she just takes a trip. "Then I will go with you." Chu Moyan was about to get up, but was pushed back by Su Qiruo. "Yan''er, be obedient." Chu Moyan''s head drooped instantly, and she thought he was disobedient again. "Teacher come back quickly." When the boy was well-behaved, his eyes were moist, and just looking at them made people feel distressed. Even if Su Qiruo raised him for two years, every time he looked at him like that, she still couldn''t help but soften her heart. "it is good." Su Qiruo responded, and led Su Hong out of the Green Bamboo Hall. Su Qiruo seldom comes to Chu Shicheng''s residence, it seems that she came only two years ago when he pretended to be sick, and later she saw his tricks, and then she refused his invitation again. Even Su Qiruo didn''t even know the name of the bedroom where Chu Shicheng lived. As soon as he stepped into the hall, there was a strong smell of medicine, which was bitter and not very pleasant. Su Qiruo''s complexion didn''t change, she just asked someone to go inside and say something, and she didn''t go in until Chu Shicheng cleaned up. Chu Shicheng''s eyes turned red when he saw the person coming. He regretted it a long time ago. After he finished talking with the emperor, his guts turned green from regret. Teacher is such a good person, how could he slander her like that for his own selfish desires? But the words have already been spoken, and it is too late to say anything. Even though he knew that the woman in front of him didn''t like him, Chu Shicheng couldn''t help crying when he saw her coming. She always treated him more distantly than her younger brothers. At first he thought it was because he was older and she was trying to avoid suspicion. But now that Chu Yujin and Chu Moyan are both fifteen years old, the Tai Tuo still treats them closer than other people, so he wants to understand something. It was because he had thoughts that he shouldn''t have, that the Tai Tu deliberately alienated himself. But what can he do, he can''t control his thoughts! "Teacher..." Chu Shicheng''s voice was hoarse, his eyes were red, and he was leaning weakly on the head of the bed, with no blood on his handsome face. Last night, he really tossed half his life. "Since you are sick, you should take good care of it, and let people take any medicinal materials you need." After all, he is the late emperor''s son, even if he was wrong, Su Qiruo would not treat him harshly. It''s just that compared to the doting on Chu Moyan, when Su Qiruo talked to Chu Shicheng, he was much colder, and there was no concern in his eyes, just ordinary indifference. "Thank you, Taifu." Chu Shicheng felt a pain in his body, he tried his best not to yell out, but motioned for Xiao Qiu to walk in front of Su Qiruo with a tray. "Cheng''er didn''t know who he had offended. Last night, that gangster shot two silver needles at Cheng''er. I hope the Taifu can make a decision for Cheng''er and catch that thief." When Chu Shicheng saw these two silver needles, his whole body ached, especially when the knife cut into the flesh and forcibly pulled out the silver needles from the bone, it almost killed him. He thinks that the harem is fairly clean now, and none of the younger brothers are capable of plotting against him. But the silver needle actually pierced into his body, and the pain was still there. After much deliberation, he still decided to inform the Taifu about the matter, and the Taifu would deal with it. After all these years, everything in the palace is decided by the Taifu, and he has never wronged any of them. Who would have thought that this time he had been ill for such a long time, and the Tai Tuo never even came to see him. He thought it was Taifu who pretended to be sick to lie to her before blaming him, and didn''t think about anything else. Who knew that Su Qiruo only asked Su Hong to take the silver needle, but didn''t promise anything. "Since you are a prince, you should also understand what it is - misfortune comes from the mouth, and disease comes from the mouth." Paranoia. Meeting the right person is deep love, meeting the wrong person is perversion! Terrible~ Its good to read the novel, and the treasures must not follow suit! Try to avoid paranoia in life~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 680： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (40) Chapter 680 Taifus paranoid husband (40) "I took this silver needle away. Don''t feel wronged. It''s just a punishment for saying something you shouldn''t have said. From now on, you can stay in the palace to recuperate. In next autumn, someone will come to take care of you." You said you would build a mansion." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo got up and left without even looking at the man on the bed. Chu Shicheng froze for an instant, feeling that the blood all over his body was congealed together. Taifu her... what does this mean? She knows it all. She knew what he said in front of the emperor, and also knew who shot the silver needle at him. She didn''t come to him to settle accounts because he had already been punished. Chu Shicheng was sweating from shock, and he didn''t know whether it was pain or fear. He thought that what he did was done without anyone noticing, but he didn''t want the Taifu to know everything. Everyone said that Tai Fu was too wise to be a monster, and he only thought she was just precocious and good-looking. After all, he thought her too simply. It''s all over the palace, no, it''s all over the place, there''s probably nothing she doesn''t know about. Chu Shicheng clutched his chest and took a few breaths, he was suddenly a little rejoiced, glad that he had received these two injections, otherwise, according to the temperament of the Taifu, he would not be spared. But what did she mean when she left, was she going to ground him? Chu Shicheng was shocked and frightened for a moment, and his mind was in a mess. Su Qiruo who walked out had a calm face, and didn''t stop until she heard Su Hong''s voice. "Master, this silver needle..." "Your good apprentice did it." When the secret guard came to report this matter, Su Hong and Su Bai were not there, and Su Qiruo didn''t tell them either. But Chu Moyan''s idea of ??the three-legged cat''s kung fu was taught by Su Hong and Su Bai. Now even if Su Qi doesn''t admit it, Su Hong can definitely guess one or two. Su Hong laughed lightly, waved her hand casually, and the two silver needles shot into a tree trunk thicker than a person, and disappeared. "His Highness the Ninth Prince protects you the most, so don''t blame him for this matter." Su Hong defended his shortcomings, since the Ninth Prince did it, she had to say a few words for her good apprentice. "I don''t blame him." Su Qiruo glanced at Su Hong who was destroying the body in front of her, and shook her head helplessly. Su Hong really understands her more and more. The reason why she asked Su Hong to take the silver needle was to take away the evidence, and she didn''t want to leave anything for Chu Chu Shicheng. Chu Moyan is still young, it is not good for him to spread such things. Su Hong glanced at her master unexpectedly, it was a bit unlike her. Master has always been fair and strict, even if he treats her and Su Bai, or Mr. Pei and Mr. Ji, he never shows favoritism. But regarding the matter of His Highness the Ninth Prince, the master seems to have been compromising all the time. If it wasn''t because she knew her master well, Su Hong almost felt that the master had taken a fancy to His Highness the Ninth Prince. But it''s not right, when he rescued His Highness the Ninth Prince, he was young, but now he has reached the age to marry. If the master has the heart, it is not a bad idea to marry such a young husband back home. The master and servant went back to the Green Bamboo Hall all the way. It was only the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather was not too cold, and there was no charcoal burning basin in the hall. The skinny young man was nestled on the soft couch, his eyes were lightly closed, an upside-down book was lying in his hand, he didn''t even have a blanket on his body, he looked a little pitiful. Su Qiruo walked over lightly, took a thin blanket from the side and covered the young man, put the book in his hand on the desk, and then left the inner hall with the notebook in his arms. Chu Moyan slept for a long time, and when he opened his eyes, the sky outside had already darkened. The young man was startled, and suddenly thought that the Tai Tuo had gone to Chu Shicheng''s place, so he sat up abruptly. The thin blanket covering his body fell to his feet, and Chu Moyan breathed a sigh of relief, finally feeling relieved. Only when she came back would she come into the cella to cover him with a blanket. Its good to be back. He didn''t like Chu Shicheng, and he didn''t like the Taifu being close to Chu Shicheng, even if the Taifu said he was just going to have a look, he didn''t want to. Put on her shoes and hurried out, only to see the woman leaning over the desk carefully reviewing the memorial in her hand, the candlelight reflected on that dusty and refined face, shaking Chu Moyan''s heart melted. It is such a good Taifu, who is his favorite person! Hearing slight footsteps, Su Qiruo put down the bag and looked towards the door, only to see the boy running towards her suddenly, and plunged into her arms with a muffled sound. "wake up?" Su Qiruo still had that indifferent appearance, but when facing the young man in front of him, she was a little more pampered and warm. "When did the Tai Tuo come back? Why didn''t you call Xing Yan''er?" Chu Moyan put his head on Su Qiruo''s shoulder and rubbed it, then he raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, and he became more awake. "It''s rare that you sleep so soundly, why are you willing to wake you up?" According to poetry and painting, Chu Moyan has always been a light sleeper, and he slept so well today, Su Qiruo naturally wouldn''t let anyone disturb him. "The Tai Tuo hurts Yan''er so much, there is no way to repay the words, the only thing is to promise with your body, and I hope the Tai Tuo will not dislike you." The young man muttered, although the voice was not loud, but the words were heard clearly in Su Qiruo''s ears. In the past few days, Chu Moyan would always mention a few words about marrying her from time to time, even if Su Qi didn''t want to think about it, she would have realized something was wrong at this moment. Has someone mentioned the matter of getting married in his ear? Otherwise how could he know this. "Boys can''t say such things on the lips every day, they don''t feel ashamed." Su Qiruo gently pushed the boy in his arms away, and decided to slowly get rid of his bad habit. Where there are boys who will get into other people''s arms at every turn. Even if he lacked love since childhood, he shouldn''t be so disrespectful of rules. She is also to blame for this matter, she has indulged him too much in the past two years. Chu Moyan looked at the hands that pushed him away, and a look of disappointment flashed across his eyes. But he also tactfully did not make a fuss, and just sat obediently beside her. "Go wash your face and wake up, and go back after dinner!" Su Qiruo continued to pick up the booklet to read, while Su Hong, who was standing by the side, hurriedly ordered people to prepare water and meals. Chu Moyan pursed his lips and didn''t say much, but he always felt that something was wrong. Teacher seems to be a little bit wrong when he came back from Chu Shicheng. Could it be that Chu Shicheng did something to anger the Tutor? But he thought it was impossible, Chu Shicheng was not that capable yet. Chu Moyan secretly asked Su Hong a few words while he was washing his face, and Su Hong honestly told Chu Moyan about going to Chu Shicheng''s place, but it was only a few words, and nothing happened. What happens is unpleasant. But Su Hong omitted the matter of Yinzhen, since it has passed, she doesn''t want the Ninth Prince to think too much about it. In this way, Chu Moyan was even more confused. The Tutor suddenly became estranged from him, could there be other reasons? "Master, this is a post from the Beiyue empress. You are invited to go out to the palace together tomorrow." Su Bai came from outside, holding a greeting card in his hand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 681： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (41) Chapter 681 Taifus paranoid husband (41) Su Qiruo nodded, and replied: "After two days of rest, it''s time for a good reception tomorrow." Putting down the last booklet, Su Qiruo stood up and looked at Su Bai and said, "Go and inform the prime minister''s mansion, the grand master''s mansion, the scholar''s mansion, the general''s mansion and the six minister''s mansions, and ask each mansion to send their daughter-in-law to accompany the envoys of the Three Kingdoms to play together tomorrow." . Since going out to play, it is natural that there are many people to be lively. Su Qiruo doesn''t care what the Beiyue dowager''s plan is, with so many young ladies around, she will always be a bit scruples. She will not marry the prince of Beiyue, nor will she marry the prince of other countries. If the prince of Beiyue insists on forcing others, then let her choose from so many prostitutes of aristocratic families! If a good marriage can be achieved, she has nothing to say. It is not her Nanchu who suffers from left and right, it is Beiyue who insists on marrying the prince. If Su Qi had no intention of embarrassing Bei Minghan, if he was really interested in her, she would directly refuse. They are all young boys, there is no need to hurt others. Besides, Southern Chu is thousands of miles away from North Vietnam. If Bei Minghan insists on staying, he may regret it in the future. The next day before dawn, Chu Moyan appeared in the Green Bamboo Hall. Su Qiruo was quite surprised when she woke up: "When did His Highness the Ninth Prince come?" Took the wet handkerchief from Su Bai and asked curiously while wiping his face. "It''s been a while." Su Bai thought it was his master''s response to the Ninth Prince, which made the young man wait in the outer hall early. It is now the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the morning is very cold. "The child has grown up, it''s involuntary!" Su Qiruo sighed lightly, and walked out. Chu Moyan is actually not a morning person, so there must be something important to make him give up sleeping and run over to wait for her when he is resting. In the end, before Su Qiruo could ask, Chu Moyan rushed over. "Is the Tai Tuo going out of the palace today with Yan''er?" Since he heard that the Taifu was going out of the palace today to take the envoys around, he decided to follow her today. Among those envoys, there was also a foreign prince, and it was not unruly for him to follow. He was only waiting here early in the morning because he was afraid that Su Qi would not agree. His pitiful appearance made it hard to refuse. Su Qiruo raised her hand, and thoughtfully straightened the broken hair that was stuck in front of his ear, and agreed without thinking. She suddenly felt that bringing Chu Moyan should be the right decision. Chu Moyan is very clingy, and never gives her a chance to be alone with others, so there is no need for her to do anything deliberately. Chu Moyan''s eyes lit up, happiness came so suddenly, he didn''t know how to express it. He even prepared a lot of coquettish and rambunctious things to say, but he didn''t expect her to agree. Seeing the disbelief on the young man''s face, Su Qiruo scraped the tip of his nose with her fingers, then ordered someone to prepare meals, and ordered Shiqing to prepare clothes for Chu Moyan for the trip. Steaming white and tender buns were placed on the table, Su Qiruo first took one and put it in front of Chu Moyan. "If you want something in the future, come and tell me, don''t do such stupid things again." He is not in good health, even after being raised for two years, he is still not as good as ordinary people. If you continue to toss around like this, it is not certain whether you can live for a few more years. "I''m afraid the Tai Tuo won''t agree." Chu Moyan hummed softly, but he had no confidence. Speaking of which, whenever he asks, the Tai Tuo will rarely refuse. Teacher always treats him differently. Thinking like this, Chu Moyan felt that his heart was satisfied before he started eating. "As long as it is not unreasonable, I will always consider it seriously." Perhaps, sometimes Su Qiruo really hopes that Chu Moyan can learn to be unreasonable, because he is too obedient in front of her. Apart from being paranoid when protecting her, there is no other child who is more obedient and obedient than him. Chu Moyan wanted to ask if it was unreasonable for him to marry her, but he shut up when he felt the comfortable and harmonious atmosphere. Every time this matter is mentioned, the Taifu always feels that he is talking nonsense, so he doesn''t want to mention it now, so as not to spoil the fun. "Get up early today, eat more, so as not to be hungry on the way." Su Qiruo filled another bowl of custard and handed it to Chu Moyan, then peeled three more shrimps and put them on his plate. Su Qiruo has always attached great importance to Chu Moyan''s food. He is in urgent need of protein, and beef, fish, shrimp and eggs are indispensable every day. Chu Moyan often eats in Qingzhudian, so every time when he is there, Su Hong and Su Bai go out to order the meals and they will add some special dishes. Those carefulness and meticulousness may even be ignored by Su Qiruo herself. She just wanted to take good care of his body and make him look like a normal person. When going out, Su Qiruo ordered Huayi to bring a pot of hot milk to warm on the small stove in the carriage, and keep it ready for Chu Moyan at any time. Chu Moyan pursed his lips and watched all that she did for him, his heart was so sweet that it was bubbling. How can there be such a good person in the world? Teacher, she is really kind. Woke up so early in the morning that Chu Moyan leaned on Su Qiruo''s shoulder and fell asleep before the carriage left the palace. Su Qiruo holds the book in one hand, and gently wraps her arms around the boy''s body with the other to prevent him from falling down. With a familiar smell around him, Chu Moyan fell into a deep sleep. The teenager looks very good-looking when he is asleep, with long eyelashes hanging on his palm-sized fair face, he is really a good boy when he is not so paranoid. Taking her cloak and covering Chu Moyan, Su Qiruo continued to read the book in her hand. The carriage stopped at the gate of the post house, but Chu Moyan did not wake up. Su Qiruo glanced at the person beside him, gently laid him flat on the low couch covered with blankets, and then got out of the carriage. "Master Su." "Your Highnesses have been waiting for a long time." Several people greeted politely, but Su Qiruo''s eyes fell on the group of noble and good-looking women standing at the door. The young ladies who came today are all the daughters of the Southern Chu family, with noble status and talents. With this group of people accompanying them on a trip, although they are not as prestigious as those old guys, they are worthy of this group of envoys. After all, if you want a group of old ladies to follow, let alone whether they can go far, even if they have fun, they will not be happy. Young people are different. They are unrestrained and unrestrained, handsome and eye-catching, no matter how you look at it, it is suitable. Bei Mingxun didn''t expect this Grand Tutor Su to be accompanied by such a group of women from aristocratic families. At first, she also doubted Su Qiruo''s intentions, but she felt that it shouldn''t be like this. Since the four countries all seek cooperation, they will not take the initiative to calculate. Especially the current situation of Southern Chu Kingdom is not the strongest of the four countries, she doesn''t think that Su Qiruo would be so stupid as to use these daughters from aristocratic families to tie down the princes of various countries. Then, maybe she really just wants to find someone to accompany her to have fun. "I have seen Master Taifu." When the ladies of the official family saw Su Qiruo looking over, they all bowed their hands and saluted. The respect and admiration in words and deeds made the envoys all stunned. (end of this chapter) Chapter 682： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (42) Chapter 682 Master Taifu''s Paranoid Husband (42) If you say that the Grand Tutor Su of the Southern Chu Kingdom is only in his early twenties, not much older than these ladies from aristocratic families. These women who have always regarded themselves as noble can respect her so much, this Su Taifu really should not be underestimated. Su Qiruo got off the carriage and Bei Minghan came up to him. Today he was wearing a set of elegant light blue robes, which was a bit fresher and refined than what he saw yesterday. The little prince''s complexion was rosy, and when he looked at Su Qiruo with sparkling eyes, he couldn''t hide his admiration. It''s just that compared to Chu Moyan''s obedient look every time he looks at her, Bei Minghan''s eyes are a little more determined. Thinking about it, even though Bei Minghan and Chu Moyan are both princes, their statuses are vastly different. One grew up in the cold palace who was rejected by others since childhood, and the other was held in the palm of hands since childhood. If you want wind or rain, your personalities are naturally very different. "Teacher is well." Bei Minghan took the initiative to say hello to Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo nodded slightly, and replied: "Your Highness is well." His gaze didn''t linger on Bei Minghan''s face, Su Qiruo looked at the crowd and said: "Since everyone is here, let''s start the journey!" She is going to take these people around the Huangzhuang outside the city. The Huangzhuang occupies a large area, and now it is the season of ripening melons and fruits. Fishing, barbecue and picnic on Zhuangzi, young people like whatever they take out. In addition, there are several mountains behind Huangzhuang, if they want to go hunting, they can do it, everything is ready. There are mountains and rivers on the left and right, so you can play however you like. The distance is not too far, and it only takes about an hour to ride a horse, and it will be slower by horse-drawn carriage. The young ladies naturally didn''t want to stay in the carriage, so they all asked the servants to lead the horses. Several princes also got on their horses, only Bei Minghan stood in front of Su Qiruo, looking expectantly at the carriage behind her. Since Tai Tuo came in a carriage, he probably didnt know how to ride a horse. He wanted to sit with Tai Tuo. Being familiar with him along the way, Tai Tuo would not be so cold to him. Unexpectedly, before he had time to speak, Su Qiruo said first: "Does the prince of Beiming want to ride a horse or a carriage?" Bei Minghan was overjoyed, and hurriedly said: "I... I will accompany Mr. Taifu to make a carriage!" Su Qiruo nodded, and pointed to a carriageway behind: "Prince Beiming, take that one!" The smile on Bei Minghan''s face froze, but he still bite the bullet and said: "The Taifu''s carriage is so big, it''s enough for two people to sit in." He doesn''t want to ride in a carriage alone. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and said: "It is true that only two people can sit, but our Ninth Highness is also inside, so I am afraid that Prince Beiming cannot be invited up." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo got into the carriage first, leaving only Bei Minghan standing there reminiscing about her words just now. What do you mean their Ninth Highness is also inside? Su Taifu means that there are nine princes from Southern Chu in the carriage? Bei Minghan frowned and recalled what happened on the day of the wind reception banquet, but he didn''t have any impression of the Ninth Prince in his memory. The Ninth Prince sat in the Taifu''s carriage, so they... Bei Minghan''s face turned pale, and he felt bad. Could it be that Grand Tutor Su has been settled by the Ninth Prince of Southern Chu? If this is the case, what should he do? He came to Nanchu to get married, naturally he wanted to marry the best woman, how could he be snatched away by others? Seeing that the carriage had gone far away, Bei Minghan bit his lip lightly, then ordered someone to lead a horse, turned over and jumped on it. The reason Taifu Su treats the Ninth Prince closer than himself is because she is not yet familiar with him. He didn''t believe it anymore, there really was a woman in this world who could refuse him. Because everyone is not in a hurry, everyone''s speed is not considered fast. Although Bei Minghan was riding a horse, he followed Su Qiruo''s carriage all the time, listening to the sounds inside the carriage with his ears up. But I don''t know if there is something wrong with his ears. The carriage has been quiet all the time, and there is no sound. Could it be that the Ninth Prince hid in the carriage and fell asleep? It really made Bei Minghan guess right, Chu Moyan slept soundly all the way, and didn''t wake up until the gate of Huangzhuang. "Master, we are here." Su Hong''s lowered voice sounded outside the car, Su Qiruo put down the book in her hand, and glanced at Chu Moyan who was still asleep. Just as he was hesitating whether to call him up, another loud voice came from outside. "Su Taifu, Huangzhuang is here." Su Qiruo frowned slightly, she felt that Bei Minghan must have done it on purpose. With such a loud voice, I am not afraid to scare others. Chu Moyan was also awakened, and opened his eyes suddenly, not realizing his position for a while. Until seeing Su Qiruo beside her, the fear in her eyes slowly faded away, replaced by dependence and nostalgia. "Teacher." The boy who just woke up had a hoarse voice, Su Qiruo bent down to help him up, poured another half cup of hot water and handed it over. "Don''t worry, wake up first before getting out of the car." The stewards of Huangzhuang had already received the news, and when the group arrived, someone would welcome them, so Su Qiruo was not in a hurry. Chu Moyan drank two sips of water, then stretched out his arms to climb up Su Qiruo''s neck, and slowly sat beside her. Su Qiruo seemed to see that he was a little uncomfortable just waking up, so she gently stroked his back and waited patiently. "Teacher, why don''t you come down?" Bei Minghan who was waiting outside the car was a little anxious, there was no sound in the car, and he even wondered if what Su Qiruo said just now was lying to him. Could it be that she said there were other people in the car so that she wouldn''t ride with him? While thinking wildly, a white hand stretched out from inside the carriage, and soon Su Qiruo came out from inside. Bei Minghan was overjoyed, trotted around to the side where Su Qiruo got off the carriage, was about to speak, but saw Su Qiruo turned around and picked up another boy from the carriage. The boy is young, but his face is extremely delicate. Those big watery eyes fell on Master Su without blinking, and the friendship inside was so full that it was about to overflow. Both are men, he can see clearly than anyone else that the Ninth Prince of Southern Chu has also taken a fancy to Taifu Su. He even threw himself into Mrs. Su''s arms to act like a baby by getting off the car, and anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he did it on purpose. At first, he thought that the cold Mrs. Su would push him away, but he took the initiative to wrap the young man in a cloak, with a tenderness on his face that he had never seen before. Bei Minghan''s mind was sour and astringent, and he was very jealous. He is not from Southern Chu, so he has no chance to get close to Master Su. The prince of Southern Chu had the advantage of being close to the water. Bei Minghan gritted his teeth and watched the scene in front of him, but he couldn''t say anything more. Chu Moyan naturally knew that Bei Minghan was outside, and he deliberately threw himself into the Taifu''s arms in front of Bei Minghan. Dare to covet his Taifu, I can''t bear it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 683： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (43) Chapter 683 Taifus paranoid husband (43) "There are so many people today, you must not walk around alone. If you want to go, let poetry and painting follow you." Su Qi Ruo was afraid that he would not be able to take care of Chu Moyan, so she told him a few words in advance. Chu Moyan nodded obediently: "Yan''er just followed the Taifu and didn''t go anywhere." Su Qiruo said with a smile: "That''s not necessary, there are many interesting places in Huangzhuang, you can look around and let them follow you." Su Qiruo originally planned to bring the little emperor and a few princes to Huangzhuang for an outing this autumn, but he didn''t expect to welcome envoys from various countries first. Chu Mo said that it was rare for her to leave the palace once, so naturally she would not hold him back. "Is this the place where the Taifu once said that you can pick fruits and fish and row boats?" Chu Moyan''s big eyes were full of curiosity. He had heard the Taifu talk about the things in Huangzhuang before, and he had been looking forward to coming with the Taifu! "Well, if you want to pick fruit, you should find a few more people to accompany you. The orchard is a bit big, so don''t get lost." The two of them were talking as if no one was around, Bei Minghan stood aside and felt like he was superfluous, and couldn''t get in his mouth at all. "Teacher, let''s go in quickly, my sister and the others are all gone." Bei Minghan called out in displeasure, and Su Qiruo looked at him, then nodded, and the three of them walked towards the manor. Chu Moyan walked on Su Qiruo''s right, and Bei Minghan followed on her left. It''s just that Chu Moyan dared to stick to Su Qiruo''s body, but Bei Minghan couldn''t, how much more worried should he be. The scenery in Huangzhuang is very beautiful, as soon as you enter, it is a piece of green. Although it is autumn, it is still full of flowers and full of vitality. "It''s really beautiful here." Chu Moyan hooked his lips and tugged at the corner of Su Qiruo''s clothes, feeling that he was in an unprecedentedly good mood. He hasn''t accompanied the Taifu out of the palace for a long time, and the last time he went out to the Su Mansion was two months ago. "This Zhuangzi is an old Zhuangzi who has been passed down by your Chu family for a hundred years. When Emperor Taizu was still alive, he often brought courtiers here to discuss poetry and poetry, but when it came to your mother emperor, he seldom came here." The late emperor was in poor health and rarely went out of the palace, so this Huangzhuang has been vacant. It was only after Su Qiruo took over the government that he ordered people to rest and reorganize later that he became what he is today. Chu Moyan knew very little about the "Emperor Mother" that Su Qiruo was talking about, and was very unfamiliar, so she didn''t respond when she mentioned it. Bei Minghan, who had been silent all this time, was puzzled and said, "I''ve heard that the former emperor of Southern Chu was also an elegant person. Why doesn''t she like to come here?" "The first emperor was weak and couldn''t stand the bumps." The news of the late emperor''s death was not a secret at all, and there was nothing to hide. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo would answer his own question, Bei Minghan was overjoyed, and a smile appeared on his face. Chu Moyan glanced sideways at Bei Minghan, and swiped the knife at him. The people who were already drinking tea in the courtyard were stunned when they saw the three people walking side by side from a distance, but they didn''t feel any disobedience, and they were as beautiful as a painting. Bei Mingxun frowned slightly. She was even the Grand Tutor of Nanchu, so when the Beiyue ministers proposed marriage, she didn''t agree with it, and she never thought of bringing her brother here. It was Bei Minghan who was disobedient and insisted on following, but now he really fell in love with Su Qiruo. But how could Su Qiruo marry a prince from a foreign country and return home, unless she died. But no matter what she said, Bei Minghan would not listen, nor would he give up. Today, if Su Qi brought a man by her side when she went out, she must have already understood what she meant. Only her stupid younger brother insisted on staying with him, and in the end she didn''t have to ask for grief. Dong Qiguo came to marry the eleventh prince, who didn''t look like a scheming man, rather straightforward. "Who is the man next to Master Su?" Obviously, what the eleventh prince of Dongqi asked was not Bei Minghan, but another person beside Su Qiruo. Ji Qing introduced: "That is our Ninth Prince." "The Nine Princes of Southern Chu Kingdom? Didn''t it mean that the most favored person in Southern Chu Kingdom is the Eighth Prince born by the Empress? Why did Grand Tutor Su bring the Nine Princes out?" "The rumors are not credible. The Taifu has always treated the princes equally, and has never treated any prince with bias. But the Ninth Prince is the youngest, and the Taifu loves him a little bit." The young ladies from aristocratic families who came out today are not idle people, and their words are full of protection for Su Qiruo and Nan Chu Kingdom. Along the way, Bei Mingxun had already seen the admiration of the younger generation of Southern Chu Kingdom for that Grand Tutor Su. She was still thinking of looking down on the Young Emperor of Southern Chu and a grand tutor who was in power from outside, but Now I feel that I have underestimated the enemy. She should not have underestimated this world-renowned Grand Tutor Su, nor should she have neglected the cultivation of younger generations in the aristocratic family that has accumulated savings for hundreds of years in Southern Chu. Even without Su Qiruo, there are so many young talents in Southern Chu Kingdom. She had tried these people with a provocative tone, but they never gave her a chance to provoke them. Thinking about it, if Su Qiruo really wants the throne, if she creates any accidents, the little emperor will die, so why would she bother to raise him! After all, it was her villainous heart. However, this just proves that her trip was not in vain. Even if the marriage fails this time, she can still talk about other cooperation with this Grand Tutor Su. If she is really serving the country and the people, she will definitely not refuse. Bei Mingxun, as the empress of North Vietnam, has a different pattern from ordinary people. It''s just that they have already thought about the things they will discuss with Nan Chu in the short words. The friendship between the two countries does not necessarily depend on marriage. As long as there are interests involved, it is enough to support their cooperation. Compared to Southern Chu, Dongqi and Western Qin are obviously much weaker. "Southern Chu is fortunate to have Su Taifu, which really makes us admire." Bei Mingxun finally closed his mind when he heard the third princess of West Qin sigh softly. She didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but Bei Mingxun could hear the provocation. The corners of her lips curled up in self-deprecating, Bei Mingxun suddenly thought of herself, she had also inquired about the details of Su Qiruo and the little emperor before, and not only returned without success, but was also ruthlessly ridiculed by these ladies of the aristocratic family some. Sure enough, as soon as the three emperors of the Western Qin Dynasty finished speaking, someone answered. "That''s natural. The Tai Tuo is the emperor''s teacher. Even the emperor learns from the Tai Tuo and has been educated by the Tai Tuo. Nan Chu naturally cannot do without her." "Our Tai Fu is both civil and military, and no one in the four countries can surpass him. It is the luck of Southern Chu." "With the Grand Tutor in Southern Chu, the country is prosperous and the people are strong, and the world is peaceful, which is also a blessing for the people." Originally, he wanted to arouse the family''s fear of Su Qiruo, but what he got in return was praise after praise, which made the third princess of Xiqin dizzy. If this Su Qi had given them some ecstasy soup, she would have been protected by this group of invincible women. (end of this chapter) Chapter 684： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (44) Chapter 684 Taifus Paranoid Husband (44) These people who went to Southern Chu as envoys all had the same thoughts as Bei Mingxun. They all thought that the young emperor of Southern Chu was ignorant of world affairs and would be easy to bully. Even if Su Qiruo is the Grand Tutor, she still has a lot of things she can''t help herself, and then they can take the opportunity to disintegrate the internal affairs of Nanchu, and wait for the fisherman to take advantage of it for nothing. Who knows that the monarch and his ministers are of the same mind, the corner of the wall is so strong that it cannot be pried at all. Even in other countries, the daughters of the aristocratic families are also dissatisfied with the emperor''s daughter and grandson. How can there be someone like Nanchu who protects the little emperor and Su Taifu. Bei Mingxun suddenly became envious of the little emperor of Southern Chu. Although she is young, she has the best emperor teacher in the world, and there are such a group of young and kind-hearted future courtiers. Why is Nanchu not strong? She asked herself that the strength of North Vietnam is not inferior to that of Southern Chu, but the complicated relationship between courtiers is very troublesome. Which of her sisters and sisters is a fuel-efficient lamp? Empress made repeated orders not to form cliques for personal gain, but those people were secretly trying to win over the courtiers. Although the little emperor of Southern Chu had no sisters to share his concerns, he also avoided the struggle for the heir apparent. She met a good tutor again. The tutor assisted her and the courtiers supported her. This little emperor was born free from the struggle for succession, and after taking power, he can gain a prosperous world for nothing. He is truly blessed. Su Qiruo walked over, and all the women of the world hurriedly got up to salute. "I have met the Taifu, Your Highness the Ninth Prince." The respectful appearance was not for the envoys to see, it was all from the heart. Not to mention that almost all of these people are students taught by Mrs. Su, but their current positions in the court are all promoted by Su Qiruo. They say they are disciples of the Son of Heaven, but the Son of Heaven is young, and it is the Taifu who makes the decisions. After all, they still respect Su Qiruo, a bole. Su Qiruo is different from the former emperor, she does not look at age but only ability when appointing people. She knows that everyone has their own strengths, and she will give these young people the opportunity to develop their strengths. People will shine only if they stand in the field they are good at and like. Even if they are dudes, as long as they are not hopeless, she is willing to give them a chance, and they will be reborn after a clean-up. "Since we are out to play today, there is no need for so many etiquettes. All the envoys are visiting Southern Chu, and I hope that you will treat me well and show the friendship of the landlords." "Yes, Taifu." Everyone responded in unison, loud and clear, but it frightened the envoys for a moment. Among the envoys, His Royal Highness King Qi of Dongqi was the oldest. She was more thoughtful than the others. Looking at this scene, she always felt that Su Qiruo was acting for them in conjunction with these young ladies from aristocratic families. She didn''t believe that the young ladies of the aristocratic family in Nanchu would be so respectful and courteous. They are all the daughters of the aristocratic family, who would be willing to live under others. It''s just that she has more knowledge and has been observing secretly without opening her mouth. Although she did not deny Su Qiruo''s ability, she still felt that the scene in front of her was a play. The women in the aristocratic family are so rich, she already knew the identities of these people during the conversation with them, which family is not the most noble family in the court, if one or two are extremely outstanding, that''s all. She doesn''t believe that all of these people are loyal to the emperor and Su Tai Fu''s. "The scenery in Huangzhuang is not bad. Your Highnesses can enjoy it at will. If there are any fruits you like, you can let the people in the village pick them and take them away." If Su Qi didn''t want to take this group of people along the same road, some people like mountains and others like water. There is not much time today, and Huangzhuang is big. If she takes this group of people along alone, there will inevitably be many places to worry about. not on. It''s better to spread out and go wherever you like. With so many people around, I won''t neglect anyone. "Teacher Su is polite. I have heard about the beautiful scenery of Southern Chu for a long time. Seeing it today is really refreshing." There are many mountains in West Qin, and they are all bare and treeless. It is difficult to see green until late autumn. Now that I see the beautiful scenery of Huangzhuang for the first time, I am really envious. Besides, it is extremely cold in North Vietnam, and snow begins to fall in many places after late autumn, making it even more difficult to see the blooming flowers. "Your Highness, please go ahead." Su Qiruo nodded slightly, she didn''t intend to accompany anyone, otherwise she would always feel that she had neglected others. Simply sat down and drank tea by himself, and the envoys from various countries also went to play separately accompanied by a few ladies with good temperament and polite conversation. Bei Minghan sat down opposite Su Qiruo, resting his chin to watch her pour tea, not forgetting to give Chu Moyan a look from time to time. Chu Moyan didn''t look at him, but obediently sat beside Su Qiruo, sipping the hot milk that Shiqing handed over to him. Bei Mingxun said a few words to Ji Qing, but when he turned around and found that his brother was not there, he couldn''t help frowning. "Han''er, come here." Since she knew what Su Qiruo was thinking, she didn''t want her brother to mess around again. Northern Vietnam intends to make friends with Southern Chu, so it shouldn''t cause trouble for them. And anyone with a discerning eye can see that Su Qiruo clearly has no intentions of her brother. Bei Minghan puffed his mouth and shook his head, "Sister, let''s go play, I want to stay here with Taifu." "Nonsense, Taifu still has his own things to do, where can I entertain you?" Although Bei Mingxun also intends to let people from other countries know that Beiyue wants to make friends with Nanchu, but it is really unpleasant for his younger brother to pester a woman in such a disregard of face. "I don''t make trouble, I just sit here and don''t make trouble for the master." Bei Minghan wanted to be willful and domineering, but now he actually pretended to be obedient and sensible in front of Su Qiruo. Mainly because he saw that Chu Moyan behaved like a rabbit in front of Su Qiruo, and Su Qiruo treated Chu Moyan very well, so he thought that Su Qiruo liked such a sensible and obedient man. "There are still many interesting places in the Huangzhuang. Prince Beiming will go and have a look first. I have to go and order the Zhuangzi to prepare lunch. I''m afraid I won''t be able to attend to His Highness." Su Qiruo''s tone was calm, yet indifferent, which made Bei Minghan feel more and more uncomfortable. He is not stupid, and he can see that this Taifu doesn''t like him at all. It''s just that he still wants to try, after all, he finally found someone he likes. Chu Moyan glanced at Bei Minghan indifferently, then drank the last sip of milk, then pulled Su Qiruo''s sleeve and said, "Didn''t the master say that there is a kind of purple grape from the Western Regions in the orchard that is extremely delicious? I want to eat." Su Qiruo rubbed his hairy head, knowing that Chu Moyan wanted to help her stay away from Bei Minghan''s entanglement, so she nodded and said, "Then I will accompany your Highness down." Su Qiruo got up and nodded towards Bei Mingxun, and hurriedly left with Chu Moyan without waiting for Bei Minghan to speak. Bei Minghan was about to chase after him, but was stopped by Bei Mingxun. "Han''er, don''t forget your own identity." "Sister, didn''t we come to Nanchu to get married? Now that I''ve fallen in love with Mrs. Su, I want to marry her. Isn''t this what my sister and the emperor would like to see?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 685： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (45) Chapter 685 Taifus Paranoid Husband (45) Bei Minghan couldn''t figure it out, he clearly said he wanted to make peace with Nan Chu, and he was willing, but why did his sister react like this. There is no royal woman of the right age in Southern Chu, and Su Qiruo is the most honorable person in Southern Chu. If he marries Su Qiruo, he can achieve the goal of marriage. This is obviously what the Queen Mother and Sister Huang would like to see! "I told you a long time ago, she won''t marry you." "Why won''t she marry me? The marriage between the two countries is related to the people of the two countries. She has her heart in Southern Chu, so how can she refuse?" Bei Minghan didn''t feel that he was making trouble for no reason. He came to Nanchu to make a marriage, and now he is willing, but his sister has tried everything to stop him. Not knowing what to think of, Bei Minghan suddenly changed his face again. "Could it be that Taifu Su has taken a fancy to someone else? Sister, is she looking at the eleventh prince of Dongqi or the fifth prince of Xiqin?" Bei Minghan was not convinced, he was the prince born in the middle palace, with a distinguished status. The eleven princes of Dongqi and the fifth princes of Xiqin are just unfavored bastards, how can they compare with him? In terms of identity, appearance, and strength of the Three Kingdoms, as long as Su Qi is not stupid or blind, he should be chosen. Bei Mingxun glanced awkwardly at Ji Qing and the others who were waiting not far away, and then went to pull Bei Minghan. "Stop talking nonsense here, Grand Tutor Su doesn''t like anyone, she won''t marry you, and she won''t talk about the eleventh prince of Dongqi or the fifth prince of Xiqin, you just give up on this idea." !" Saying that, without giving Bei Minghan any chance to resist, Bei Mingxun''s men forcefully pulled Bei Minghan to walk in the opposite direction to Su Qiruo. "Teacher, the North Vietnamese prince is pestering you, does he also want to marry you?" After turning around the corridor, Chu Moyan stopped while holding Su Qiruo''s arm. There was no expression on her flawless face, she just stared at Su Qiruo blankly, waiting for her to answer. "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not, they will leave in a few days, and I will not marry him." Su Qiruo couldn''t help but raised his hand and rubbed his little head, the child''s thoughts became more serious. He seemed to have asked this question several times in an oblique manner, and she had already answered it several times. I don''t know whether he didn''t believe her or what he heard. Fortunately, Su Qiruo is always very patient when it comes to Chu Moyan''s affairs, and she answers when he asks. "Aren''t you going to pick grapes? Let''s go!" Chu Moyan looked at the woman walking beside him, and a wave of fear suddenly rose in his heart. He always said before that he wanted to marry the Taifu, and the Taifu often laughed at him for being young and ignorant, but why wasn''t he refusing? He always thought that as long as he grew up quickly, before there was another man around her, he would hurry up and marry to the Su residence. But seeing her attitude towards the prince of Beiyue today, Chu Moyan suddenly became afraid. Because she doesn''t care, because she knows she won''t marry him, that''s why she looks so indifferent, not worried about other people''s entanglement, nor worried that she won''t be able to get rid of him. So what about him? Does the Taifu also know that she will not marry him, so he doesn''t care every time he says he wants to marry her? Chu Moyan suddenly felt cold all over his body, his blood seemed to be frozen, and his steps were stiff. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was still tugging on her sleeve, he might not even be able to move. Chu Moyan''s mind suddenly came up with the words "sorrow for the death of the rabbit and the fox". Perhaps according to what the Taifu taught, this word is not suitable to describe him now, but when he thinks of Bei Minghan, he can''t help but think of himself. Teacher...what kind of man does she like? "Teacher..." Su Qiruo was dragged to a stop by Chu Moyan, and raised her hand to touch his forehead in doubt. This child doesn''t have a fever either! "What''s wrong?" "Teacher, let''s go back to the palace!" He didn''t know what he was afraid of, he just wanted to take the Taifu back to the palace, back to the Green Bamboo Hall, only there belonged to the two of them. Teacher does not allow other men to easily step into the Green Bamboo Hall, only he can. No, Tai Tuo treats him differently. "Are you sick?" Su Qiruo worriedly probed Chu Moyan''s wrist, she knew a little bit about simply feeling the pulse. Chu Moyan''s health is not good, if something happens to him, she will be in trouble for the rest of her life. Chu Moyan held Su Qiruo''s hand on his wrist with his backhand, and threw himself into her arms, trembling slightly, but refused to say anything. Su Qiruo suddenly remembered the day she first met him, when he also behaved like this in the imperial hospital. Is he afraid? afraid of what? Gently stroking his back, Su Qiruo''s tone was more gentle than before. "Didn''t you always want to go out of the palace to play? Today I finally came out, why are you making a fuss to go back?" He has been by her side for the past two years, and this rarely happens. Could it be that she was negligent, and his psychological problems became more and more serious? Su Qiruo is not a psychiatrist herself, but only knows that people with autism and depression should be counseled slowly, but the specific details are not very clear. She thought that she had done well in the past two years, so Chu Moyan became more and more bold and cheerful. But why did you go back today? Is he... worrying about gains and losses? "Don''t want to pick grapes yet? How about I accompany you to rest?" Su Qiruo''s hand never left, just gently stroking Chu Moyan''s back, giving him silent comfort. Maybe it was the familiar aura on her body that made Chu Moyan feel better, or maybe the hand on his back was too warm, which made his deep eyes gradually brighten up. "Yan''er wants to pick grapes, and also wants to go fishing. At noon, the master will grill Yan''er fish, okay?" The boy''s choked-up coquettishness made Su Qiruo reluctant to refuse, and at the same time, when she heard him speak, she let go of her concerns. Its okay, its a good thing hes okay. But today it was indeed a wake-up call for Su Qiruo, she still can''t relax her psychological counseling to Chu Moyan. "Okay, let''s pick grapes first, then go fishing by the pond, and grill the fish we caught ourselves for lunch." Su Qiruo held Chu Moyan''s hand tightly. In the past, Chu Moyan held onto her sleeve tightly, but this time she wanted to give him enough sense of security. She will let him know that no one will abandon him in the future. No matter what, she will stand behind him. The four people who followed not far away looked at the figures of the two masters in front of them, and they also had mixed feelings in their hearts. "His Royal Highness Ninth Prince is a little weird today." Hua Yi was the first to notice Chu Moyan''s strangeness, but as a servant, he didn''t dare to get involved with his master. The only one who can affect the emotions of His Royal Highness is their master. "Master treats His Highness the Ninth Prince differently." Su Hong sighed softly. She actually felt sorry for Chu Moyan, but if her master married the Ninth Prince, she always felt a little inappropriate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 686： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (46) Chapter 686 Taifus Paranoid Husband (46) Their master is the Grand Tutor of the Southern Chu Kingdom, the emperor''s teacher, and the regent. Master''s future masters must be stronger, not only must be able to afford the back house of the Su Mansion, but also have the ability to hold the masters of the various prefectures in the capital. Only in this way can the master do things in the previous dynasty without any worries. But His Royal Highness Ninth Prince is too young, not in good health, and cold-tempered, so he might not be able to take on the heavy responsibility of the Lord Su. Compared to the Ninth Prince, Su Hong actually thinks that the Eighth Prince is more suitable to marry into Taifu''s Mansion. Although the eighth prince is simple and straightforward, he has a father who is the empress dowager. The status of his father''s family is quite high in Shangjing, which is enough to make all the lords bow their heads. But this is what she feels as a servant, she is not qualified to make decisions for the master. If the master likes His Royal Highness the Ninth Highness, naturally she will also serve His Highness the Ninth Highness as the main one. "His Royal Highness Ninth has suffered so much since then, and he got better after meeting the master. It is inevitable that he will be too dependent on the master." Poetry has served Chu Moyan for two years, and she actually understands it very clearly. The Ninth Prince''s affection for the Taifu is too persistent, and no one can replace him. He was even afraid that if the master got married one day, the Ninth Prince would not be able to accept it. "Stop worrying about the sky, who is our master, why should we worry about it? If the master is willing, let''s congratulate him. If the master is not willing, at worst, we will feel sorry for His Highness the Ninth Highness." Su Bai can take it seriously. She has taught Chu Moyan martial arts for the past two years. So for this Ninth Prince, she couldn''t help but feel a little more love in her heart. Instead of asking my master to marry a man of unknown character, it would be better to marry His Highness the Ninth Prince directly. At any rate, His Highness the Ninth Prince treats his master with sincerity, no one else can compare. And their master himself seems to enjoy the time spent with the Ninth Prince. The four of them have served Su Qiruo since childhood, except for Chu Moyan, how could Su Qiruo treat others so well? In addition, I just saw the two hugging each other with my own eyes, so I don''t blame them for thinking wildly. "What Su Bai said is that it is not up to us to be the subordinates to speak out about the master''s affairs. We will be loyal to whomever the master likes. There is nothing wrong with His Highness the Ninth Prince." Except for poor health and bad personality, everything else is really good. But poor health can be recuperated slowly. As for personality... In front of the master, the Ninth Prince is like a cat waiting for someone to rub its belly. A few of them didn''t dare to talk about the master''s affairs any more, they just followed from a distance. Looking at the two people standing under the green grape arbor, they really felt like a good match. The woman is twisting a bunch of grapes with scissors in her hand, while the boy is holding a basket in his hand, looking up at the top of the grape arbor with his small face, his dark eyes are brighter than the grapes on the arbor. Chu Moyan is in a better mood, and he is much more lively. Seeing his soft and sticky appearance, Su Qiruo''s heart softens for a while. Such a good child has experienced such an unbearable childhood. If he can grow up normally, with this face alone, he will have a better life than others. I have to admit that among the many princes, Chu Moyan is the most beautiful. Fine and fair skin, bright eyes, long eyelashes, a straight nose, pink lips... At the age of fifteen, he already has the appearance of a city. If it is bigger, it will definitely grow into a disaster. Unknowingly, that little monkey-like boy has turned out to be so beautiful. Su Qiruo suddenly felt a sense of accomplishment in her heart, the child she raised looks good no matter how you look at it. She was originally a protector. A shiny grape was suddenly brought to her lips, Su Qiruo was startled, but saw the boy in front of her tilt her head and said, "It''s very sweet." Su Qiruo opened her mouth to take the grape, smiled and nodded: "It''s very sweet." This grape trellis was found two years ago from the Western Regions by someone, and she spent a lot of effort in order to feed them. The grapes are also competitive, and they are getting sweeter every year. Su Qiruo plans to try grafting again later to see if he can grow some new varieties. "Then let''s pick some more and send some to the old lady." Old Madam Su is kind to Chu Moyan, and Chu Moyan thinks about the old man whenever he gets something delicious. "Grandmother must be very pleased to know that Yan''er is so filial." It''s rare for Su Qiruo to smile so brightly, she actually doesn''t like to show too many emotions in front of people. In order to protect the country of Southern Chu, she must put herself in a cover and prevent anyone from guessing her thoughts. Letting down her guard like today made her feel much more relaxed. But it was only for a moment, and soon she became the Grand Tutor of Nanchu who was wearing a mask. Chu Moyan put the basket of grapes aside, took out a handkerchief and wiped a grape in his hand, then squinted his eyes and stuffed it into his mouth. Eat two by herself, then feed Su Qiruo one. Su Qiruo doesn''t like sweets, but today she thinks these grapes are extremely delicious. Chu Moyan''s complexion returned to normal, but Su Qiruo was still thinking about finding the imperial physician to show him after returning to the palace. She always thought that as long as she took good care of her body, she would always be able to make up for her lackluster body. Now I feel that I haven''t thought well and neglected something. It is necessary to ask for the pulse regularly, and it is also necessary to counsel the mind. In the previous life, there are countless people who committed suicide due to autism and depression. This disease is even more difficult to treat than physical pain. Thinking of this, Su Qiruo looked at Chu Moyan with a gentler gaze. "Okay, eat less, take the rest back to the palace and eat slowly." Su Qiruo pressed Chu Moyan and reached out to Putao''s hand, and said softly, "Be temperate." Chu Moyan nodded obediently, picked up the basket of grapes in his arms, and really didn''t want to eat anymore. In fact, he was not greedy for a momentary appetite, but enjoying the time of eating grapes with her. The snow-white veil is stained with grape juice, which cannot be washed off. Chu Moyan put the handkerchief on the edge of the basket, followed Su Qiruo and came out from under the grape arbor. Shiqing hurried forward to take the basket from Chu Moyan''s arms, while Huayi brought the warm water that she had ordered her servants to prepare earlier, and walked over to let the two masters wash their hands. Su Qiruo only twisted a few bunches of grapes, her hands were very clean. On the contrary, Chu Moyan''s hands were full of purple juice, which could not be cleaned after rubbing for a long time. A pair of thin white hands suddenly held his fingertips, and gently scrubbed the purple color of the tiger''s mouth, causing Chu Moyan''s ears to burn, and the tails of his eyes to turn red. In the past two years, Chu Moyan has been pampered, and his rough fingers before have become much whiter and tender, but they still look a little ugly in the hands of the master. The boy curled his fingers shyly, but was gently pulled back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 687： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (47) Chapter 687 Taifus paranoid husband (47) The gentle touch made Chu Moyan''s heart flutter for a while, and his mind was full of those gentle hands, which made his restless heart slowly calm down. Su Qiruo looked serious, as if he was doing something very important. The four people standing on the side all looked down at their own toes, not daring to raise their heads to look at their master, but they were also very shocked in their hearts, and even began to wonder, did the master really have no personal affection for His Highness the Ninth Prince? "Go, I''ll take you fishing." Su Qiruo dried her hands, straightened her slightly wrinkled cuffs, and took Chu Moyan to the small lake. I just didn''t expect that the third princess and fifth prince of Xiqin were also here. A group of people were sitting there quietly fishing, and no one spoke. Actually, Su Qiruo has always been very curious about this pair of siblings. Among the people who came to Nanchu as an envoy, this pair of siblings was the only one who never showed anything. She also secretly sent someone to investigate these two people. The fifth prince is the most unfavored in the palace, and he doesn''t seem to have any plans. The third imperial daughter who sent him to Southern Chu was his sister of the same mother and same father. Because the birth father''s status was not high, the lives of the two siblings in West Qin were not easy. Fortunately, this third emperor''s daughter is somewhat capable. The Emperor Xiqin considered her highly, but he didn''t like her less intelligent brother so much. If not, the matter of getting married would not have fallen on his head. Which mother who loves her son would be willing to marry her son to a foreign country? Hearing the sound, everyone looked behind and saw the person coming and got up hurriedly. Su Qiruo raised her hand to signal them to sit down, and said softly, "Don''t disturb the fish." Several people nodded towards Su Qiruo slightly, but they were not polite to her. Su Bai and Su Hong neatly put on the small stools, took out the fishing rods and put them aside, Su Qiruo then sat down with Chu Moyan. Su Qiruo just sat down, her ears twitched, and she winked at Su Bai, Su Bai understood, and immediately retreated. "Third Highness also likes fishing!" Intentionally chatting with the people around her, Su Qiruo took the initiative to speak, but the voice was still not loud enough for the two of them to hear. The daughter of the Third Emperor of the Western Qin Dynasty is named Qin Zheng, and she does seem to have a quiet temperament. Children who are not favored are always more calm and sensible than those who are spoiled. Qin Zheng smiled shyly, and explained: "The little brother used to ask me to take him out to fish once in the palace. Now that I have such a good opportunity, I''m here." Qin Zheng and Su Qiruo spoke like ordinary people, neither calling themselves "the main hall" to show their identities, nor pretending to be alienated to inquire about anything. "The third highness is a good sister. If the fifth highness likes it, there are still many interesting places in the capital. In the past few days, the adults from the court will accompany the two highnesses to go shopping." Su Qiruo looked at the three young ladies who accompanied the envoys of the Western Qin not far away. These people were all single-handedly picked up by her, and there was nothing wrong with them. To be accompanied by them is not a loss of etiquette, but it is also sufficient in terms of status. After all, there is no prince in Southern Chu, and these few are already the best daughters-in-law of aristocratic families in Shangjing. "There is Taifu Laosu." Qin Zheng was not polite to Su Qiruo either, through the two days of contact, she probably guessed what Su Qiruo meant. The family didn''t plan to get married at all, otherwise they wouldn''t have thrown them all to these young ladies from aristocratic families to accompany them. Even if she really agreed to get married, compared to her unfavored younger brother, the first prince of Beiyue might be more suitable. Not to mention that the North Vietnamese prince clearly had intentions for Su Taifu. "I don''t dare to be, it''s just that our emperor is young, and I can''t spare myself to accompany him. It''s really rude." "Teacher Su is being polite. Although Qin Zheng has come to Southern Chu for the first time, he also knows that it is not easy for the Grand Tutor. The government is busy, so he should be the most important." Qin Zheng also came here with the purpose of inquiring, but found out that although the little emperor of Nanchu was young, he was smart, and the grand tutor governed Nanchu in an even more orderly manner. I thought that without the protection of the former emperor, Nanchu had already become a mess and could be divided up by them. Now it seems that she has underestimated him. The Su Taifu she saw with her own eyes seemed to be more difficult than the rumors said. A person who always has a warm smile on her face, so you can''t even guess what she is thinking. "I have heard that there are many mines in the Western Qin Dynasty, but there are few lakes, and the land is vast and sparsely populated. It also has a certain flavor." Su Qiruo looked at the calm water, and said with emotion seemingly unintentionally. Qin Zheng nodded, and did not deny it: "In terms of beautiful scenery, Western Qin is not as good as Southern Chu, but it is true that there are many iron mines in Western Qin." While the soldiers and horses of Western Qin are not as good as those of Southern Chu and North Vietnam, their weapons are the best among the four countries. If not, Xiqin would not stand among the top four as the smallest country. "Then I don''t know how the land in the Western Qin Dynasty can be rich in food, vegetables and fruits?" "It''s embarrassing to say it, because the land in the West Qin Dynasty is not suitable for planting, and the annual grain production is very tight." Qin Zheng is not a fool either, if Su Qi mentions the iron mines in West Qin rashly, and then asks about food, vegetables and fruits, she has already guessed a thing or two in her heart. If she can really exchange the West Qin iron mines for rice grains from Southern Chu this time, it will be a great achievement after returning to China. Then her younger brother doesn''t have to marry far away, and she also has an extra credit, so she can get a favor for her younger brother and keep him by her side. I just want to think about it, I still have to wait for Su Qiruo to speak up on this matter. Although the weapons of Southern Chu were not as tough as those of Western Qin, they were not vegetarian either. Compared to the iron ore in their hands, it is obvious that the food in Nanchu is more precious. I heard that Beiyue would exchange a lot of horses, cattle and sheep every year for Nanchu''s rice grain. If Xiqin also took a share, I wonder if Beiyue would have any objections. After all, grain is abundant, and Nanchu would not sell it to others. They starve themselves. If Su Qi saw Qin Zheng''s sincerity, he would stop beating around the bush, and simply said bluntly: "Southern Chu has always had good relations with all countries. Although my emperor is young, he has a benevolent heart and takes pity on the people of the world. Why did all countries come here this time? , everyone knows it well, but the third highness should also understand that I really don''t have any suitable princes and nobles in Southern Chu to marry the princes of various countries, if I choose some people at random, I will not wrong your highnesses." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, Qin Zheng nodded, she could understand. "It''s just that good relations between countries don''t have to rely on in-laws. If there is an exchange of benefits, it''s not impossible. What do you think of the third highness?" Qin Zheng couldn''t help being delighted to see Su Qiruo speak so straightforwardly. "What Su Taifu said is very true, if the Western Qin can establish diplomatic relations with the Southern Chu, it will be my luck for the Western Qin." Among the four countries, Southern Chu is the most affluent, and doing business with Southern Chu is mutually beneficial, which is really a big deal for Western Qin. (end of this chapter) Chapter 688： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (48) Chapter 688 Taifus Paranoid Husband (48) "I have no shortage of rice, grain, silk and cloth in Southern Chu. If Xiqin is willing to exchange it with a newly developed refined knife, I am willing to cede a little more in Southern Chu." Su Qiruo heard that Xiqin released a new fine knife this year, which is stronger and more durable than iron. She guessed that it was probably similar to the steel in the previous life, maybe not so delicate, but it is not easy in this era. Qin Zheng''s complexion changed, he didn''t expect Su Qiruo to know this. But soon she calmed down again, Nan Chuquan was supported by the Taifu, although she was not an emperor, she might not be inferior to those emperors, it was because she only cared about her status and forgot about other things. If Southern Chu intends to investigate, the fact that the Western Qin Dynasty made a fine knife cannot be hidden. "I''m afraid Qin Zheng can''t take charge of this matter, so he still needs to write a letter to Xiqin before he can give Taifu an answer." Qin Zheng didn''t dare to say no, it wasn''t a bad thing for them. As for Xiqin''s reluctance to exchange refined knives for grain and cloth, that still has to be decided by the emperor and the ministers, and she dare not answer directly. "As expected." Su Qiruo curled her lips slightly, and when she moved the fishing rod under her hand, she heard her say, "A fish has been bitten." Qin Zheng looked at the big fish that Su Qiruo caught, and fell into deep thought. "The Tai Tuo is amazing." Chu Moyan looked at the big fish in the barrel in surprise, tilted his head happily and praised Su Qiruo. "I will make you a whole fish feast at noon." Su Qiruo was in a good mood, and the smile on his face deepened a bit. Su Bai came back at some point, she bent down to fiddle with the fish in the barrel, and whispered in Su Qiruo''s ear, "There is an ambush outside Zhuangzi." Su Qiruo''s expression remained unchanged, while hanging fish food on the fishhook, he said: "In the afternoon, you take someone to pretend to be a mission, and leave half an hour earlier." "Do you want to catch someone alive?" "I''m afraid it''s useless if you catch it. Just let one go and report the news deliberately. Let the hidden guards keep an eye on it. If it involves the internal affairs of other countries, it''s inconvenient for us to intervene." "Yes." Su Bai lifted the wooden bucket containing the fish back, and he also retreated to Su Hong''s side. Su Hong glanced at her, Su Bai nodded slightly, and Su Hong looked away again. The envoys from various countries were too quiet when they were sent to Southern Chu. The master had already noticed that something was wrong. Its just that these people want to take action against the envoys. Apart from killing Nan Chu and not being able to escape, what other shady goals do they have? Su Hong couldn''t figure it out, but Su Qiruo could guess something. It is nothing more than a battle for the heir apparent. If someone dies in Nanchu, he can not only eliminate an opponent, but also draw Nanchu into the war. If all the envoys of the Three Kingdoms died in Southern Chu, then Beiyue, Dongqi and Western Qin could join forces to destroy Southern Chu, and then carve up Southern Chu. It''s just a pity that they wanted to bully the emperor of Nanchu when he was young, thinking that Nanchu had already been strong in the outside world, but they were disappointed. Su Qiruo had reminded her specially when Su Qiruo returned home before, that the means of eliminating dissidents by means of envoys to foreign countries in the past dynasties emerged endlessly, so she should make plans early. Su Qiruo naturally took it to heart. Whether the marriage is successful or not, she can''t let these people have trouble on Nanchu''s territory. Because she pretended to be something, Su Qiruo didn''t talk to Qin Zheng when she was fishing again, but just kept thinking about something. Chu Moyan didn''t hear what Su Bai and the Taifu said, but found that the Taifu was in a daze, and was about to get up to have a look, but because he had been sitting for a long time, his feet swayed and he lay down beside Su Qiruo''s feet. Su Qiruo, who was in deep thought, was taken aback by him, and hurriedly dropped the fishing rod to help Chu Moyan up. Chu Moyan''s face was flushed with shame, he grabbed his fingers and dared not look at Su Qiruo''s face. "Does it hurt from the fall?" Su Qiruo patted the dirt on Chu Moyan''s body, seeing Chu Moyan shaking his head, he couldn''t help laughing out loud. "Why are you so careless?" "The legs are numb." The boy blushed and hummed, the more she laughed, the hotter his face became. "Let Poetry and Painting take you to change clothes, the dirt on this knee can''t be beaten off." Although there was grass on the ground, it was still very wet. Chu Moyan fell down, and the things on his knees seeped into his clothes, and he couldn''t get it clean just by patting. "Um." Chu Moyan sneaked a glance at the fisherman over there, but luckily they were far away, and no one else saw him except the Taifu, otherwise he would be ashamed. Su Qiruo only felt that such Chu Moyan was much more vivid, this is what a boy of his age should look like. Can be coquettish, shy, and occasionally naughty. Poetry made Su Hong and Hua Yi take Chu Moyan to change clothes, and stayed behind. Zhuangzili is no better than in the palace, Su Hong has excellent martial arts, and they can rest assured that she is with His Highness the Ninth Prince. Chu Moyan walked a little farther before he dared to reach out and rub his elbow that hurt from the fall. Hua Hua hurriedly asked worriedly after seeing the complaint: "Did your Highness hurt your arm?" "It''s just a little painful, it should be a skin trauma." Chu Moyan pinched his bones and it didn''t hurt, only the skin hurt badly. It must be that he used his elbow to support the ground and knocked it a little hard, and it may have been bruised. Just now the Taifu asked him, but he didn''t dare to say. Seeing that Chu Moyan was blushing with shame, Su Hong and Huayi didn''t dare to smile like their master, so they just quietly followed behind. Passing by a cluster of luxuriant flowers, Su Hong suddenly pulled the two of them, and the three hurriedly held their breath. "If this matter cannot be guaranteed to be safe, then don''t make a move. If Su Qi is not a simple person, wouldn''t the master of the Yi family suffer enough from her?" The woman''s dissatisfied voice came, and after hearing her say "Su Qiruo", the expressions of Chu Moyan and the three of them all changed. "Don''t worry, Your Highness, our master has a sense of propriety. Then Su Qiruo is just a person who seeks fame and reputation. If she really has the ability, how can she allow my master to this day?" It''s been two years, so if Su Qi still hasn''t wiped them all out? Maybe the rumors are too exaggerated, Su Qiruo doesn''t have that much ability. Hua Yi was worried, but Chu Moyan listened carefully without moving. Only Su Hong hooked the corners of her lips in disdain, their master was just waiting to catch them all, otherwise how could he allow that idiot to hop outside for so long. Master expected well, King Yun really colluded with foreign thieves. I just dont know which countrys idiots dare to cooperate with King Yun, and they are not afraid of being shy. If King Yun only had one crime of treason before, and now he adds another collaborator, even the king of heaven, Lao Tzu, will not be able to save her. "I know what she is capable of. If you want to die, just go and don''t drag me down." The sarcasm on Su Hong''s face faded, and she finally heard the woman''s voice. Among the envoys, there is only one who dares to call himself the king. Its just that King Yun colluded with Dongqi to assassinate the envoys, what benefits would he gain? (end of this chapter) Chapter 689： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (49) Chapter 689 Taifus Paranoid Husband (49) "Your Highness, don''t forget the agreement with my master." "The king and your master have never said that they will do something today. If they are all dead and only this king is still alive, are you afraid that people in the world will not know that this matter has something to do with this king?" King Qi was a little annoyed, she really didn''t expect King Yun of Southern Chu to be so stupid. No wonder after so many years, she can''t even fight a five-year-old doll. King Qi also felt a little regretful, if she knew that Su Qiruo was so popular, she shouldn''t have accepted King Yun''s overtures in the first place. But the conditions given by King Yun are really good. As long as she Dongqi helps King Yun win the throne, King Yun will give Dongqi the three cities of Southern Chu and East Kyushu. With these cities, Dongqi will surpass Southern Chu and Beiyue and become the largest among the four kingdoms. The voice of King Qi over there suddenly changed, and the lowered voice was a little annoyed. "Does your master want to kill the king together, so that he can go back to please the princess?" "Your Highness is serious. Our master is sincerely cooperating with you, so why would we vote for someone else. Today''s matter is also for the purpose of promoting the plan earlier, and we will never fall into your highness'' injustice." "Hmph! It''s best not to make any small moves in front of this king. If you mess with this king, this cooperation will be over." King Qi left angrily after saying that, not sure if he believed the man''s words. Chu Moyan and Huayi Qiqi looked at Su Hong, waiting for her to make up her mind. Su Hong pulled the two of them away quickly, and said after walking a little further: "Master has his own plans, let''s just pretend nothing happened." Their masters just don''t know who is behind King Yun, and now that they know, they will have a way to deal with them. Even if Su Hong said that, Chu Moyan was still worried. After hurriedly changing her clothes, she went back to look for Su Qiruo. Seeing that she was still sitting there quietly, Chu Moyan quickly walked over. Looking at the woman''s handsome side face, Chu Mo hesitated to speak. Teacher is the most powerful person in the world, since Su Hong said she has made arrangements, he should believe her. Chu Moyan is not afraid of anything, but he is afraid that someone will hurt his tutor. He still remembers the assassination two years ago. He didn''t understand it at that time, but now he wants to understand it. The Tai Tuo''s sunrise palace was clearly prepared to risk his life. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Su Qiruo tilted her head to look at Chu Moyan, seeing that he seemed to have something to say, she waved at him. Chu Moyan walked up to Su Qiruo''s side with small steps, and glanced at the envoy of the Western Qin Dynasty not far away, fearing that his talking too much would ruin her event, so he just shook his head in the end. "Teacher, let''s stop fishing and go horseback riding, okay?" I heard from Huayi that there is a racecourse in the back mountain, and it is empty, so you dont have to be afraid of others hearing what you say. Su Qiruo put away the fishing rod, talked to Qin Zheng who was at the side, and left with Chu Moyan. Su Bai sent the three big fish in the barrel to the dining room. Chu Moyan had something on his mind and forgot to remind her to save one for roasting. There was no one on the racecourse, Su Hong listened for a while, then leaned over and learned to Su Qiruo the conversation they had heard before. "It was actually her." The person Su Qiruo suspected at first was Bei Mingxun. After all, the Beiyue Kingdom was ambitious and had been staring at Nanchu. "Send someone to find out who King Qi is." Judging from her words, it seems that King Qi of Dongqi is at odds with the Crown Prince. King Yun colluded with Dongqi people to deal with Nanchu, and he must have promised them some benefits. But King Qi is not the princess, so he can''t compete for that position. Could it be that King Yun Mingli is cooperating with King Qi, and has already taken refuge in Dongqi Crown Lady secretly? Although this matter has little to do with Nan Chu, but King Yun used Nan Chu to draw big cakes for Dong Qi, so Su Qiruo couldn''t ignore it. "I have arranged for Su Bai to leave half an hour earlier. After the assassin is lured out, you will take someone to find something that represents the identity of the assassin. When we leave Huangzhuang, there will be another assassination. Remember, only kill the king, But I can''t let her really die." She really wanted to see how deliciously painted the pancake was by King Yun. When King Qi began to suspect that King Yun had betrayed her, the cooperation was cut off naturally. Maybe they will turn against each other, and then without her taking action, King Yun himself will kill himself. Su Qiruo didn''t avoid Chu Moyan when he said this, Chu Moyan couldn''t understand, but he also knew the seriousness of this matter. "Teacher, are those assassins trying to kill us?" "Don''t be afraid, they can''t hurt us." Su Qiruo still remembers how calm Chu Moyan was when they were assassinated two years ago, not at all like what he should be at this age. "Yan''er is not afraid." Chu Moyan tightly grasped Su Qiruo''s sleeve, pursed his lips and said. He was not afraid, but very angry, why did these people insist on hurting the Taifu. King Yun is a dog who eats inside and outside. The former emperor gave her the throne and a fief. She stayed in the fief dishonestly, and insisted on running out to find trouble, which caused so much trouble for the Taifu. The steward brought two horses over, Su Qiruo protected Chu Moyan and got on one horse before flying and landing on the other horse. Su Qiruo had personally taught Chu Moyan how to ride a horse, but there were many inconveniences in the palace, so Chu Moyan''s movements were still a little rusty. The speed of the two of them was not fast, and Chu Moyan''s stiff body relaxed after riding for a while. "This Zhuangzi belongs to the royal family. There are several Zhuangzi in your mother''s private treasury. Although they are not as big as this one, they each have their own merits. After you get married, those Zhuangzi will be given to you as dowry, and there will be a lot of income in the future. . If Su Qi hadn''t planned to leave all the former emperor''s private treasury to the little emperor, since the little emperor himself was capable and had such an identity, he would naturally have more wealth in the future. As the only daughter of the Chu family, she is much younger than her elder brothers, so she can only use the things in the private treasury to add make-up to her elder brothers. With these things, no one dared to bully them even if they left the palace. In this way, Su Qiruo felt that she had lived up to the entrustment of the former emperor and raised them all. "I don''t marry anyone else, only the Tai Tuo." Chu Moyan looked at the woman next to him against the sun, perhaps a little dazzling, his big eyes narrowed slightly, and his face was indescribably serious. "Do you know the meaning of getting married?" If Su Qi didn''t evade his words this time, she didn''t think he was joking, but asked seriously. Chu Moyan''s previous actions made her dare not underestimate his problem. It must be because she ignored him a lot that made him worry about gains and losses. "I want to be with Tai Tu forever. I don''t want other men around Tai Tu, no one else. I want to be good to Tai Tu forever, and I want Tai Tu to be good to me forever." If this is not called liking, then why are the stories of talented women and beautiful women in the book so sought after by men in Beijing? Thank you for your tickets and red beans~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 690： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (50) Chu Moyan''s words seemed incoherent, but Su Qiruo understood what he meant. Just thinking that no one taught Chu Moyan, and he didn''t understand the meaning of it, Su Qiruo felt a little headache again. Her status brought them up and other things are fine, but emotionally, it is indeed a little inconvenient. "Marriage is a matter between two people, and it will last long if the two are happy." Su Qiruo tried hard to express the meaning of marriage clearly, but Chu Moyan was a little unhappy. "The two love each other? Yan''er is more pleasing to the Taifu. Doesn''t the Taifu like Yan''er?" If the Tai Tuo also likes him, wouldn''t they be in love with each other? But... what if the Taifu doesn''t like him? Chu Moyan never thought about what would happen if the Taifu didn''t like him. "Like and like are different. Not all likes can get married. Being together forever does not necessarily mean getting married. As long as you are still where I can see you, I will definitely protect you. For you, so So are the others." Even if it was Chu Shicheng, as long as she, Su Qiruo, was still alive, she had to follow the late emperor''s wishes and protect them well. Su Qiruo is busy every day, so he has no mood to think about those romances. Talking about love is for idlers, and she is not yet worthy. Otherwise, the grandmother would not have forced her to chase after her and shout for her to get married, and she would have hanged herself after crying and making trouble. But Su Qiruo feels that that day is not far away, judging by her grandmother''s current state, maybe the next time she returns home, her grandmother will be forced to die. "Brother Shiqing and Brother Huayi said that only those who are married are the closest people in the world. Yan''er only wants to be close to the Taifu. Doesn''t the Taifu also like to be close to Yan''er? Then why can''t we marry?" Chu Moyan has met very simple people in the past two years, and he doesn''t understand many things at all. It is the liking for Su Qiruo, which is also carried in his bones. If you ask him why, he himself can''t explain why. The two were riding on horses, talking about marriage, as if they were talking about an ordinary and strange thing, and they didn''t quite understand the meaning of it. Su Qiruo was just curious why this child was so persistent in marrying her. After listening to what he said, she seemed to understand a little bit. Maybe Chu Moyan subconsciously involved some things that were mentioned inadvertently in poetry and painting on weekdays. Su Qiruo wanted to explain, but didn''t know how to speak. Speaking of which, she also sympathizes with these children. Men are not allowed to go out to meet their nieces. When the marriage is discussed, the elders will look at each other and make a marriage for each other. The two will meet for the first time on the wedding day. Whether this marriage is lucky or unfortunate, it all depends on luck. "The emperor has not yet ruled personally, and I have no intention of loving my children. I am afraid that the marriage will not be possible in the past few years." Su Qiruo plans to return to the emperor when the little emperor is fourteen years old, and then think about marriage when she is free. For her, it is not too late to get married at the age of twenty-seven or eight. If Chu Moyan said it like this, when she was twenty-seven or eight years old, he would be in his early twenties, and if he hadn''t married yet, he would definitely be drowned in spittle. Even if Su Qi doesn''t agree with early marriage, she still has to do as the Romans do. In this era, men and women are different. "Yan''er can wait as long as you want." Chu Moyan''s eyebrows were serious, and the words came out of his mouth. For him, as long as he can be with the Tai Tuo, what''s the point of waiting a few years? As long as the Taifu is willing to have him, even if he waits until death, he will have no regrets. Su Qiruo suddenly hooked her lips into a smile, half helpless and half doting. "Then just wait!" Chu Moyan is only fifteen this year, even if he waits for two years, he will only be seventeen years old. When his thinking is more mature, maybe it will be different. For some reason, there have been many men pestering her over the years, and she has always been extremely annoyed. Only Chu Mo said that she was not displeased at all, and even felt a little bit distressed. Chu Moyan rolled his eyes and nodded happily. This time the Taifu finally didn''t reject him again, even if he just said "wait a minute", it was enough for him to be happy. "Drive!" Chu Moyan got carried away when he was happy. Strong legs, the horse kicked off and galloped. Su Qiruo was worried that something would happen to his three-legged kung fu, so he hurriedly chased after him. "Run slower." Su Qiruo''s voice was mixed in the wind behind him, Chu Moyan glanced back, but the horse under him ran even faster. "Naughty." Su Qiruo chuckled, but she was getting closer and closer to Chu Moyan. It was the first time for Chu Moyan to be so carefree, even the poetry and picturesqueness he watched from a distance made his eyes blush. His Highness the Ninth Prince is really suffering. Fortunately, fortunately, he met Master Taifu. The two were sweating from the horse race, and went back to change their clothes before going to the front hall. When they came over, everyone had already arrived. Bei Minghan watched the two people walking slowly and was about to speak, but his sister stared back at him. Unconvinced, Bei Minghan pouted his lips, and then Bei Minghan took another look at Chu Moyan who was following Su Qiruo. On the contrary, he underestimated that child, thinking that he was thin and small and not worth paying attention to, but he turned out to be capable. "Everyone can do whatever they want." Everyone was about to get up, but Su Qiruo raised her hand to signal them to sit back. Ben came out to play, so naturally she doesn''t need to have so many rules, and she is not a person who cares about these things. Su Qiruo walked over with Chu Moyan, paused slightly when passing King Qi Qi of Dongqi, nodded to her before sitting down. "Su Hong, go and grill the leftover fish, remember to marinate it for a while, it will be older." Chu Moyan has been thinking about eating grilled fish, Su Qiruo still remembers. Seeing that there was nothing on the table, she asked Su Hong to bake it herself. If it hadn''t been delayed by riding, she would have done it herself. But she taught both Su Hong and Su Bai how to grill fish and meat. With cumin from the Western Regions, the taste is first-class. "Yes." Su Hong took the order to retreat, and Su Bai didn''t know when he was gone. Poetry and Painting followed behind the two masters, their eyes fixed on the food delivered, not daring to ignore it for a moment. Especially after knowing that King Qi of Dongqi colluded with King Yun to attack their master, the two felt even more resentful. This king of Qi pretended to be friendly with Nanchu, but he was such a hypocrite behind his back, he was simply not human. "Your Highness, drink some moist soup before eating." Hua Yi filled a small half bowl of ginseng and pigeon soup, handed it to Chu Moyan, and whispered. The soup looked very light, and the soup noodles were scraped clean without being greasy. Chu Moyan took a sip with a spoon, his sparkling eyes flashed, and he said softly, "It''s delicious." This pigeon soup is even more delicious than that made by the royal chef in the palace, with an indescribably strong aroma. Chapter 691： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (51) "This pigeon is raised on the mountain and flies around every day. It tastes better than the ones bought from outside." Seeing that he liked it, Su Qiruo pushed the bowl of soup in front of Chu Moyan. He is not in good health, and needs to be nourished slowly with ginseng soup. It is rare that he likes it, so it is no problem to drink an extra bowl. In fact, the palace often receives pigeons from Zhuangzi, perhaps because different people make them, so the taste is different. Unexpectedly, Chu Moyan didn''t like the exquisite cooking methods of those dishes in the palace, but actually liked this kind of original taste. "If you like it, I will bring this cook to the palace to make soup for you." "No, no, just let her stay here!" Chu Moyan waved his hands again and again, he would not take people away just because of his appetite. The palace is a place to eat people, he doesn''t like it. Although Chu Moyan had good intentions, he forgot that to him it was the palace of hell, but it was a place that outsiders could not even enter. Su Qiruo just smiled and didn''t insist. Although the interaction between the two was not loud and their voices were low, it still caused many people to look at them. "It''s all produced in Zhuangzi. You can try it to suit your appetite." As the host, Su Qiruo always wants to give way to the guests. The color of the food is well matched. Although it is not as exquisite and gorgeous as the imperial banquet in the palace, it also has a special flavor. "Thank you for your trouble, Taifu. This Zhuangzi is really good. I plan to build another one after I go back. When I have nothing to do, I will take the talented people of the court to write poems and ride horses. I am happy." Bei Mingxun is someone who can enjoy himself. She probably went around this Zhuangzi, and the layout is very attractive to her, especially the two big mountains behind Zhuangzi. They are tall but not steep. It is really good to find this location. Su Qiruo smiled generously, and said heartily: "If Your Royal Highness likes it, I can send the design drawings of this Zhuangzi to Your Highness." Many of the sets in this Huangzhuang were designed by Su Qiruo herself, and it really took a lot of painstaking effort. If the North Vietnamese princess likes it, she is willing to give her a favor. Compared to a marriage, the involvement of interests is actually more secure. Bei Mingxun was overjoyed and hurriedly stood up to express his thanks. "Then the palace will be disrespected." As a concubine, Bei Mingxun''s vision is not limited to this blueprint. Nan Chu took the initiative to show her favor. As long as she is not stupid, she has no reason to refuse. "It''s just a little effort." The two looked at each other and smiled, and there was a tacit understanding in many things. From the moment Bei Mingxun stopped Bei Minghan from approaching him, Su Qiruo knew that this Beiyue princess was not simple. On the contrary, Dong Qi and Xi Qin didn''t understand it all the time, and they really wanted to get married. However, Su Qiruo on Xiqin''s side has already told Qin Zheng clearly, so she is not an incomprehensible person. Now there is only one Dongqi left, and this Dongqi''s King Qi colluded with King Yun, Su Qiruo also stopped thinking about cooperation with her. It''s just that she can''t take this loss for free, she has to let the princess of Dongqi know. Rather than fight with them herself, she is more happy to sit aside and watch others fight. In the afternoon, everyone rested in the Zhuangzi again, and took people away after Su Qiruo got the news from Su Bai. Chu Moyan looked at Su Qiruo worriedly, he didn''t know why Su Bai and Su Hong were not there, but he was very afraid that those assassins would hurt the Grand Tutor. "No matter what happens later, you are not allowed to come out, just sit obediently in the carriage." Su Qiruo leaned close to Chu Moyan''s ear and whispered. Before Chu Moyan could react, there was a burst of exclamation from outside. "There are assassins, everyone be careful." The sound of swords and swords sounded, Chu Moyan''s body stiffened suddenly, but Su Qiruo patted the back of Chu Moyan''s hand lightly, then told Shi Qing and Hua Yi to take a good look at Prince Gu Jiu, and then got out of the carriage. "Teacher be careful, leave this place to your subordinates and others, and take your Highness away first." Pei Zifei held the long sword in his hand, and hurriedly said to Su Qiruo. Although not all of these women from aristocratic families are well-versed in both civil and martial arts, they all know some kung fu. They were also afraid in their hearts, no matter if something happened to these envoys and the Taifu, or they were given to death together, today''s assassination would be very unfavorable to them. But if they can earn a job as an **** before they die, at least they can keep the family''s honor and favor for a hundred years. The Tai Tuo is the one with clear grievances and grievances, and he will definitely not treat their families badly. Thinking in this way, the young ladies of those aristocratic families gathered their energy and prepared to fight the assassin. Unexpectedly, the leader of the assassins went straight to Dongqi King Qi''s carriage, shouting loudly: "Dongfang Min, take your life." Everyone was startled, they thought the assassin was targeting Dongqi''s people. But King Qi of Dongqi is now on the territory of Nanchu. If something happens to her, Nanchu will not be able to get rid of it. The guards tried their best to stop the assassin, but the ladies of the family hesitated. If it is worth sacrificing one''s life for the Taifu, but if it is for a prince from a foreign country, it is not worthwhile. Dongfang Min''s face was pale with fright. She never expected that King Yun would really collude with the Crown Princess and would take advantage of this assassination to kill her. Dongfang Min is not someone who only knows how to sit and wait to die. She flies out with her sword in hand, and stands on the carriage looking at the assassins stopped by the guards, her eyes are red. She recognized the martial arts moves of these people, and they were all from Dongqi. Dongfang Min was angry and regretful in her heart, she shouldn''t have believed in that despicable villain King Yun. If not, why would you put yourself in a dilemma. A long sword stabbed straight at Dongfang Min, but Dongfang Min managed to dodge it. Although he was angry, he didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy. Su Qiruo flew up to protect Dongfang Min. "All listen to orders and protect the envoys." "Yes, my lord." With Su Qiruo''s order, those ladies from the aristocratic families jumped off their horses, ready to join the guards in the battle. However, those assassins were not dead men, so they turned around and ran away when they saw this. Su Qiruo swung his sword and chased after him, only slashing an assassin''s arm with a sword, followed by half of the assassin''s sleeve. A small black sign rolled out from the sleeve, before Su Qiruo bent down to pick it up, a hand picked up the black sign. Dongfang Min bit his lips tightly, held the black sign tightly, and clasped his fists to everyone after a long time: "I have troubled everyone, Xiao Wang feels ashamed in his heart, and Xiao Wang will order someone to prepare a generous gift to thank you when he returns." No matter what, if there were no these people protecting her today, her fate would have ended here. Dongfang Min''s meaning couldn''t be more obvious. Those assassins came to assassinate her, and it has nothing to do with others. "His Royal Highness King Qi knows this black brand?" Bei Mingxun walked to Dongfang Min''s side, glanced at the things in her hand and said doubtfully. "This is a black iron card representing the identity of the Dongqi Assassin Pavilion. These people are here for this king." Chapter 692： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (52) Dongfang Min felt sore and unbearable, she didn''t believe that the emperor would not know about the princess doing such a thing. Cooperating with her to take such painstaking efforts to run this trip for Dong Qi, she became a thorn in the side of others. "They assassinated this king, I''m afraid they also wanted to frame Southern Chu, and then implicated Beiyue and Xiqin in the name of dying, and exchanged this king''s life for the benefits from the Three Kingdoms. This plan is really crackling what!" The corner of Dongfang Mins mouth curled into a wry smile, thanks to the fact that she worked so hard to cooperate with King Yun to earn more city land for Dongqi, who would have thought that she would go back alive! "Everyone must be careful during this time, and you must bring more guards when you go out. Especially Mrs. Su, you must send someone to patrol the capital carefully, and don''t give anyone an opportunity." Dongfang Min put away the black iron card. It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge, and she will go to them to settle the score when she returns to Dongqi. Today''s assassination, she will not let it go. "What His Royal Highness King Qi said was my negligence." Su Qiruo''s mouth is full of apology, but she doesn''t think so in her heart. This assassination ended half an hour ago, and this group of assassins were all pretended by her people. As for King Qi, she didn''t intend to let her know the truth. Since Dong Qi was planning to use such a despicable method to plot against Nan Chu, how could she, Su Qiruo, let Dong Qi be at ease? After Dongfang Min returns to Dongqi, the fun will begin! Southern Chu only needs to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, which also saves a lot of trouble. In this case, Dong Qi does not need to marry, and they have no time to plot against Nan Chu. When Dongqi''s internal troubles are resolved, the little emperor will have the ability to be independent, and she will no longer be afraid of sudden attacks from other countries. "I don''t blame Master Taifu for this matter." Dongfang Min seldom said a few human words. She thought that these assassins were the ones she and King Yun were looking for, so she felt very guilty. If these assassins directly killed Su Qiruo and the envoys from the other two countries, then that would be fine. But those idiots came at her, so it can only be said that she deserved it. Don''t blame others. "Zifei, you take people to stay and deal with the aftermath, and the rest return to Beijing immediately." "Yes, my lord." Pei Zifei brought people to stay, Su Qiruo knew very well that nothing would be found out if he stayed, but he still had to do this job to save face. Bei Minghan huddled beside Bei Mingxun in fear. Fortunately, he was too tired to ride a horse today, so he escaped. Bei Mingxun patted the back of Bei Minghan''s hand lightly, and sighed: "You have seen it with your own eyes, so if Su Qi is living such a precarious life every day, are you still willing to marry?" Without waiting for Bei Minghan to answer, Bei Mingxun said again: "Even if you are willing, the Queen Mother and the Queen Father will not agree, and it is impossible for me to leave you here alone. Back then you insisted on coming with me Have you forgotten what Nan Chu Shi promised mother and father?" Bei Minghan''s eyes turned red, and he lowered his head and said, "Han''er has not forgotten." His father did not allow him to stay in Nanchu, and he agreed at that time. It was precisely because of his willingness to agree that the empress father allowed him to go to Nanchu together with the emperor''s sister. Or, at that time, the mother and father had guessed that Su Qiruo would not marry the prince, so they let him go. Thinking of this, Bei Minghan wanted to cry even more. Co-authors, they are all smart, only he is a fool! "No matter how good Su Qiruo is, she is also from Southern Chu. After we return to North Vietnam, my sister will personally select a young talent for you, who will definitely be better than Su Qiruo." As long as he stays by his side, no matter what kind of son-in-law he finds, Bei Minghan''s life will not be bad. After all, he is also the eldest son of Zhonggong, and he is extremely favored. Who would dare to bully him? But it would be different if she stayed in Nanchu, even if Su Qiruo was forced to marry him, he would not be well off then. And they are far away in North Vietnam, even if they want to support Bei Minghan, they are too far away. Bei Minghan lowered his head and looked at his toes without responding. He had seen quite a few women in North Vietnam. How could anyone compare to Mrs. Su? My sister is wrong. "Sister, does she really not plan to get married?" Bei Minghan asked again without giving up. "Yes, she won''t make love. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her yourself." Bei Mingxun closed his eyes tiredly. She couldn''t figure out why her younger brother had to lie to himself when he knew everything. "So she will not make peace with Beiyue, nor will she make peace with Dongqi and Xiqin?" "Yes, she won''t." Bei Mingxun affirmed. If this Su Qi is a lustful person, it''s fine, with the looks of these princes, there will always be someone who can catch her eyes. But she is not. Rumors only said that the Grand Tutor of Nanchu hadn''t married yet, and all countries came here with the idea of ??marriage, but they ignored how embarrassing Su Qiruo''s status in Nanchu was. Speaking of which, Su Qiruo''s position as emperor teacher is safe and honorable now, but it''s really hard to say what will happen in ten years'' time. When the little emperor is in charge, she might be the first to kill her. Bei Mingxun felt that he seemed to understand Su Qiruo''s intention of never getting married, and she was afraid that she didn''t want to hurt others. Once the emperor launches an attack on the Su family, the nine families who serve as Su Qiruo''s husband may not be able to escape. It is said that there is only one old matriarch left in the Su family. It is not certain whether he can live until then, but there is not a huge family behind any man in the Beijing Zhongshi clan. But if the emperor of Nanchu really wants to take action against Grand Tutor Su in the future, his reputation will be bad in the future. For the little emperor, Su Qiruo, even though he was the emperor''s teacher, also took on the role of mother. Will that child change in the future? Bei Mingxun shook her head, she was born in the royal family, and no one knows the temperament of the royal family better than her. Royal people can ask for anything, but they cannot ask for affection. Regardless of family affection, friendship or love, royal people are not worthy of having it. Chu Huasheng still relies on Su Qiruo when he was young, so it''s hard to say what will happen when he grows up. Bei Mingxun suddenly felt a little sorry for Su Qiruo, and she even thought that if Su Qiruo really couldn''t stay in Nanchu in the future, she would be willing to hire her generously to go to Beiyue as her staff. Based on Su Qiruo''s loyalty to Nan Chu, even if the little emperor took her life, she might not betray Nan Chu. What a headache! "Why is my sister sighing?" Bei Minghan glanced at Bei Mingxun unhappy, shouldn''t he be the one who should be sighing now? The woman he finally fell in love with cannot marry, and he is quite useless as a prince! "It''s nothing, I just feel that everyone has a difficult scripture to recite." "Is my sister thinking about Dongqi King Qi? She said that someone is going to kill her to frame Southern Chu, and then take the opportunity to gain benefits from Beiyue and Xiqin. Do you believe me?" "Do not believe." Bei Mingxun shook his head, this matter is not so simple. Chapter 693： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (53) Dongqi people are not fools, how dare they use the power of one country to deal with the other three countries. The inside story is only known to Dongfang Min herself, she is unwilling to tell, and others have nothing to do. But Dongfang Min must have something to do with this matter. Judging by her resentful appearance, maybe she is behind the scenes! Thinking of this, Bei Mingxun couldn''t help asking his younger brother a few more words. "In the future, you must bring more guards when you go out, so as not to fall into other people''s tricks." No matter which of these envoys had an accident, Nan Chu could not escape the responsibility. In the final analysis, this assassination was aimed at Su Qiruo, and the rest of them were just scapegoats. It''s just that the man is so courageous, isn''t he afraid of revealing his secrets and causing public anger? Bei Minghan nodded obediently, and then secretly lifted the window curtain and took a look outside. Does Master Su have such a difficult life? Such a beautiful woman should not have lived such a life of licking blood on the tip of a knife! Chu Moyan stared at Su Qiruo who was sitting across from him for a long time, and felt a little uncomfortable looking at Su Qiruo. "scared?" Su Qiruo raised her hand to straighten his collar, and asked in a gentle voice. Chu Moyan shook his head: "Aren''t those assassins caused by the collusion between King Qi and others? Why do you want to kill her?" When he heard that the King of Qi was colluding with others to frame the Grand Tutor, he wished to strangle her immediately. Just now those assassins went straight to the King of Qi. Not only was he not afraid, but he was also slightly happy in his heart. Chu Moyan knew that he was wrong to think so, but he just couldn''t control it. Nanchu would certainly be in trouble if King Qi died, but who asked that person to kill his grand tutor? Anyone who harms the Grand Tutor deserves to die! "You can''t just look at people on the surface. Those people are colluding with King Qi in the open, and they can also take refuge in others in secret. Since it is profitable, they will naturally choose what they think is the most suitable. King Qi is self-sufficient, even if he dies, he deserves it." It''s just that she couldn''t die on the land of Nanchu. The emperor was young, and although Nanchu looked mighty, but inside it was not as good as before. "The king of Qi dares to cooperate with a person who does not believe in her words. It seems that she is nothing but an idiot." Chu Moyan''s eyes were full of contempt, such a fool dared to plot against the Taifu, and even dared to assassinate the Taifu, it was simply looking for death. If Su Qi saw that Chu Moyan''s expression was wrong, she was afraid that he would do something impulsively again, so she pressed his shoulder and said softly: "King Qi can''t have trouble in Southern Chu, Beiyue and Western Qin seem to want to fight with me in Southern Chu. Chu cooperates, but if Dongqi tempts the two countries on the condition of carve up Southern Chu, we may not be able to bear it. Let her go back to Dongqi, the best show is yet to come!" Instead of trying their best to deal with King Qi, it''s better to let her go back and bite the dog. Chu Moyan slowly let go of his tightly clenched fists. He really planned to find an opportunity to attack Qi Wang. But what the Taifu said was right, he could not care about Nan Chu, but he had to care about the Taifu''s hard work. The Tai Tuo worked hard to protect Nan Chu, so naturally he couldn''t make things difficult for her. But he was a little unwilling, he had no other skills, but he used the silver needle very well. As long as he finds a way to tamper with the silver needle, it will not kill King Qi, but it will also make her suffer for a few days. It''s really cheap for her. The last time Chu Moyan made a move on Chu Shicheng, Su Qiruoke has never forgotten it. This child is willing to defend her, so she won''t see her being wronged. Su Qiruo lightly touched Chu Moyan''s sleeve, and pushed a plate of candied fruit in front of him. "Eat two candied sweets, be happy." I''m afraid it''s bad for my teeth, if Su Qi didn''t agree with Chu Moyan''s eating more of these sweets. But today he is in a bad mood, so he can only coax him with these snacks first. Actually, in front of Su Qiruo, Chu Moyan was easy to coax. Chu Moyan had no intention of eating anything, his small fan-like eyelashes flickered twice before he picked up a dried plum and put it in his mouth. The sweet and sour taste made him feel better, and seeing the indifference on Taifu''s face, he felt that he might be making too much of a fuss. Who is the Tai Tuo, and how can she allow others to bully her? "I will accompany the envoys of various countries in the past few days, so I won''t go to the Taiyuan Academy. I will let the people from the Imperial Academy go to teach you a few days. You must be obedient." If Su Qi is not worried about others, she is worried about Chu Moyan. This kid has a weird personality, so don''t make any trouble then. "The king of Qi clearly has bad intentions, so why does the Taifu still accompany her? What if she does something wrong again?" Chu Moyan asked in a panic, he doesn''t need to attack King Qi, but what if King Qi hurts the Grand Tutor? Chu Moyan''s martial arts are naturally not as strong as King Qi''s, but it is precisely because of this that it is easier for him to attack King Qi. Otherwise, he should find a way to let King Qi lie on the bed for a while, so as not to spoil the great affairs of the Grand Tutor. "After this incident, she won''t die." King Qi has to save his life and go back for revenge! Su Qiruo has never had the intention of harming others, but if someone provokes her, she is by no means a submissive person. Chu Moyan doesn''t understand Su Qiruo''s meaning, but she doesn''t pretend to be so confident. Tai Tuo is too kind and soft-hearted, this is not good. Sending the envoy back to the post house, Su Qiruo took Chu Moyan back to the palace. Let the poetic and picturesque send Chu Moyan back to the Moshu Palace, Su Qiruo didn''t go to the harem, and went directly back to the Qingzhu Palace. "Master, there is news from Nishinomiya." The dark guard suddenly appeared, bowed and cupped his fists. Su Qiruo waved his hand, and the door of the study closed instantly. "By what means is the message delivered?" "Swilling." "Heh! Thankfully they figured it out." "Master, do you want to do it?" "Abducted people and sent them to the post house." "I don''t know which envoy this is for?" The dark guard was puzzled. "Choose a time when they are all there, just throw it at the entrance of the flower hall." If Su Qi knew that this person was most likely arranged by King Qi and King Yun, but King Qi is still useful now, and she couldn''t get rid of him quickly, so she could only shake the mountain and let her know that Nan Chu is not a soft persimmon. However, it is indeed a good idea to sow dissension. If the emperor agrees, she will break up with the emperor. It will not be easy for anyone who wants to come to Nanchu to get a share of the pie. "Yes, master." "Pick two men from the hidden guards and send them to the Ninth Prince." Poetry and Painting are too old to stay in the palace to take care of Chu Moyan. The two hidden guards she found before didn''t suit Chu Moyan''s wishes, but they couldn''t get close to him. Since this is the case, change two more. As for poetry and painting, it''s time for them to leave the palace and get married. Having been with her for so many years, and taking care of Chu Moyan for her for two years, has contributed a lot, so the Su family can''t wrong those two. Let them go out of the palace this year to prepare for marriage. After all, it will take some time to prepare the dowry and wedding dress. Chapter 694： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (54) Su Qiruo originally wanted the two of them to leave the palace and return home last year, but Chu Moyan fell ill because of this, and it only dragged on for another year. Now Chu Moyan no longer has to be afraid of anything in the palace, poetry and painting can also go out of the palace to live their own lives. Add the previous two hidden guards, and give him two more, there will always be four people who can catch his eyes. If Chu Moyan takes a fancy to one or some of them, he will stay by his side in the future, or marry him. For the dark guard, marrying with the master is much more secure than wandering between swords and swords every day. The dark guard answered yes before leaving, Su Qiruo rubbed her sore forehead, looked at the table full of memorials and sighed slightly. In the previous life, I hated doing homework the most, but in this life, I have to write non-stop every day. My heart is so tired, my hands are even more tired. Su Qiruo roughly flipped through the memorial, and picked out some for Su Bai to send to the little emperor. The little emperor will be in charge sooner or later, she should also learn to do these things. After he finished reading it, Su Qiruo checked it again for her. After a long time, Su Qiruo would be able to get out of the memorial. Otherwise, most of the time is spent here every day, which is really a waste of time. After turning to the third memorial, the door of the study was pushed open. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, except for the little emperor, the only one in the palace who dared to break into her study like this was Chu Moyan. Looking at people again, Su Qiruo understood. I saw the little emperor walking in angrily with a stack of memorials in his arms, and they piled up in front of Su Qiruo. "Teacher, although Sheng''er is the emperor, she is still young. How could you let Sheng''er make these decisions?" It''s not that she doesn''t believe in herself, but that she can''t approve this memorial at all. Her casual words are related to the people of the entire Southern Chu. If she makes a wrong decision, wouldn''t she be harming others? "These are small things, you take it to practice, and you will get used to it over time." The little emperor suddenly pouted and threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms. She also heard about their assassination today, and became more and more frightened in her heart. On weekdays, although Su Qiruo treated her kindly, she was also extremely strict. At least compared with several emperor brothers, the little emperor felt wronged. Fortunately, she knows her identity well, so she rarely acts coquettishly with Su Qiruo. It has been a long time since I have been like today. But when she saw those memorials, she was really scared. She was afraid that the Taifu would let go, and that the Taifu would never be with her again. "Does the Taifu not want Sheng''er?" The child''s voice is very immature, with a bit of crying. Even if Su Qiruo treated her harshly on weekdays, she couldn''t help but soften a little at this moment. "Sheng''er, you are the emperor, so you need to know what you should do. This memorial is a bridge between the emperor and the people. If you want to be a good emperor, you must understand the people''s livelihood. See through the appearance of the memorial. The lives of the people of Southern Chu. This is your mission, and you cannot escape." If you blindly let others replace you in power, how can you grow yourself? She didn''t want the little emperor to be a loner with his eyes and ears covered. Even if 70% of this memorial was false, the remaining 30% was enough for the little emperor to understand the world outside the palace. After today''s changes, Su Qiruo suddenly figured it out. Normally, it was she who protected the little emperor so well that the little guy forgot his identity. But she is not the daughter of an ordinary family, she is the emperor, the emperor of Southern Chu. If she doesn''t grow up quickly, those foreign people who are eyeing tigers will come to bite Nan Chu sooner or later. She, Su Qi, is no more than a courtier no matter how powerful she is. When people look at Southern Chu, they naturally want to look at the monarch of Southern Chu. Let''s see if the emperor can bear the heavy burden of Nan Chu. If he can''t, there will be many people who want to bite Nan Chu. "But Sheng''er is afraid that she can''t do well, Sheng''er is still young, can''t I watch it when I grow up?" The little emperor was a little scared. It was always the Taifu who taught her how to do it, and she didn''t understand many things. "Don''t be afraid, I will always be behind the emperor. I will carefully review the documents approved by the emperor. If there is something inappropriate, we will discuss it together." Su Qiruo''s voice was always gentle, and the little emperor''s restless heart finally calmed down slowly. She actually doesn''t want to be the emperor, she''s too tired. She is very envious of Brother Nine Emperors, who can accompany the Tai Tuo every day without having to get involved in these esoteric and difficult government affairs for her every day. She is only eight years old! What does an eight-year-old know? However, if she doesn''t work hard, Taifu must be very disappointed, she doesn''t want to let Taifu down. Little Emperor Zhong nodded reluctantly: "Then Sheng''er is watching beside the Taifu." "it is good." Su Qiruo doesn''t care where she looks, as long as she learns how to do it slowly. One day these memorials will be piled up on the little emperor''s imperial table, and she will work hard for another two years. The two master and apprentice sat at the table quietly watching the memorial, and the air was full of the scent of ink. After finishing the last memorial, Su Qiruo looked at the little emperor who was frowning and thinking hard, and his heart suddenly softened. yes! She is only eight years old, and she doesn''t understand most of the things in the memorial. She doesn''t know the price of rice, grain, poultry and meat, the price of firewood, rice, oil, salt, or even what the straw and wheat seedlings look like. For such a child, asking her to read the questions in the memorial is really embarrassing for her. But Su Qiruo still didn''t move, and only after the little emperor approved all the memorials did she start to read them carefully. Sentence by sentence, he patiently told her what went wrong and where to start. The little emperor also listened very carefully. "Reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles, the emperor''s vision should not only stay in the four-square palace. Outside the palace, there is Shangjing City. Outside Shangjing City, there are thirteen states. In various countries, even in distant overseas countries, there are many aliens who look different from us. They have deep eye sockets, big eyes, high nose bridges and strong bodies. Since the emperor came to the throne at a young age, he was no more able to travel abroad than his ancestors when they were young, this is my negligence." Su Qiruo looked at the little emperor guiltily. After all, she has never raised a child, especially the temptation of envoys from various countries made her more anxious, but she ignored a lot, and only wanted to force him The little emperor grows up quickly. Only one step at a time can make her grow into a towering tree, and it is not advisable to push the seedlings back. "After seeing off the envoys, I will take half a month every year to take the emperor to various places. Only when I see with my own eyes what the lives of the emperor''s people are like, can the emperor have a deep understanding and know how to be a wise king." "Sheng''er would like to follow the teachings of the Taifu." The little emperor felt relieved, those memorials were indeed too difficult for her. Chapter 695： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (55) No matter how clever she is, it is difficult to see the meaning behind the words from the careful words of the courtiers. But Tai Tuo said that he would take her out for a trip, which is indeed a happy thing. Su Qiruo held the little emperor''s hand saluting her, and pulled him to his side again. "King Yun colluded with Dongqi and wanted to attack the envoys. I don''t want to say how serious the relationship is, the emperor should know about it. Although we in Southern Chu are not afraid of foreign wars, the disadvantages brought by wars are beyond our ability to bear. Since Yun The country behind the king has already surfaced, so there is no need to keep this person..." Su Qiruo knew that the little emperor would definitely agree with her decision, but she still informed her in advance. No matter what, King Yun is also the little emperor''s biological aunt, the only elder she has a blood relationship with in this world. The former emperor Gu Nian''s sisterhood didn''t kill King Yun, if Su Qi was afraid of the little emperor, he would soften his heart. If this is the case, King Yun will not be able to kill him. She didn''t want to hurt the harmony between herself and the little emperor because of an insignificant person. Even if she would be divorced in the future, she shouldn''t let such a thing become a barrier between the two. The emperor is suspicious, and the little emperor may no longer trust her after taking office, but she must try her best not to leave any excuses for herself. Even if the little emperor thinks about it in the future, he can''t find any serious faults, so as to leave a glimmer of life for the Su family. But Su Qiruo is more willing to believe that the child he brought out with his own hands is not a heartless person who is ungrateful and destroys bridges. Even if she only thinks about the good of the Su family, it is enough to save the lives of the whole family of the Su family. Power is not a kind of benefit. If Su Qi refuses to bring up the matter of marriage for a long time, besides her reluctance, why isn''t she leaving a way out for herself? Presumably grandma also understands, so it has not yet reached the point of "death". "What the Grand Tutor said is true, King Yun is collaborating with the enemy and treason, and intends to rebel, so he must be eliminated quickly." Thinking of King Yun''s assassination of the Tai Tuo many times, the little emperor was so angry that his chest hurt. To be selfish, she doesn''t care how much the Taifu Yu Nanchu has contributed, but she is very clear about one thing, that is, she cannot do without the Taifu. If there is no Taifu, she will not be the emperor. Su Qiruo nodded, the little emperor has no relationship with King Yun, and it makes sense that he doesn''t have so many worries. She actually didn''t want to see the little emperor as soft-hearted as the first emperor. The emperor should distinguish right from wrong, not be trapped by personal affairs. "Since that''s the case, let''s post the notice about King Yun''s arrest tomorrow!" "It''s long overdue." According to the little emperor, King Yun should have died a long time ago. However, the Tai Tuo allowed her to live for two more years. Fortunately, it was worthwhile to find out who she was relying on behind the scenes. Then Dong Qi is also a fool, to find a rebel to cooperate with, isn''t he afraid of being bitten back? "The emperor has a few papers that have been approved well. Next time, similar papers will be handed over to the emperor." Su Qiruo''s smile had a bit of a smirk, and the little emperor''s happy little face just now wrinkled together because the Taifu wanted to take her out for a trip. "Teacher..." "Don''t act like a baby." "But Brother Nine Emperors act like a baby." The little emperor is getting more and more courageous, and he dares to be more presumptuous when there is no one around. Su Qiruo wasn''t annoyed, but just nodded her forehead and said: "You''ve become more and more promising, and you''re acting like a baby compared to boys?" "There is no outsider here." The little emperor especially likes Tai Tuo scratching her nose and touching her forehead, only then will she feel that Tai Tuo treats her as one of his own. She has always known that although the Tai Tuo treated her well, she always maintained the courtesy of a monarch and minister, and she didn''t like it. Even if she is the monarch of this world, she is only a student of the Taifu. Teacher is her wife, even more important than her mother. "Then I will give you three servings a day, and I will add two servings a day next year." Su Qiruo didn''t think it was bad for the little emperor to show some youthful disposition occasionally, so he bargained with her. The little emperor thought about it, and felt that three servings a day was not much, so he agreed. After the little emperor left the Green Bamboo Hall, he went directly to the imperial study room. The face that was still wearing a cute smile turned cold the moment the door of the study room closed. "Come here." "The subordinates have seen the emperor." The hidden guards were left to the little emperor by the former emperor, they are not many in number, but they are capable, even Su Qiruo doesn''t know about it. Or Su Qiruo knew it in her heart, but just didn''t say it. "The envoys were assassinated outside the palace today. Those assassins really didn''t go after the Taifu?" Dare to touch her grand tutor, that is against the whole Southern Chu. The dark guard thought for a while, then bowed and said: "If you go back to the emperor, the assassin who assassinated the envoy today is the Tai Tuo." "What does this mean?" "The Grand Tutor sent people posing as envoys to leave Huangzhuang half an hour earlier to lure out the real assassins and catch them all. Later, those assassins belonged to the Grand Tutor, and they kept saying that they wanted to kill King Qi." The dark guard told the little emperor about the matter in detail, but the little emperor''s face became more and more ugly. Those who co-authored not only wanted to assassinate the Taifu, but also planted all the deaths of these hours on Nan Chu''s head. This is to kill her, Nan Chu! "Dongfang Min, you can''t stay." "The emperor appeases his anger. The Taifu''s move is to take the opportunity to stir up civil strife in Qi. If Dongfang Min died in Southern Chu, it would be a waste of the Taifu''s efforts." The little emperor slowly loosened his tightly clenched fists, exhaled lightly, and stabilized his figure. "What Taifu is thinking about is that I am impulsive." "The emperor also wants to protect the Taifu. Even if the Taifu knows your thoughts, he will only be moved." "Teacher, she is a prefect." The little emperor stared down at her sleeve in frustration. She hoped that the Taifu could get closer to her, but the Taifu always insisted on the courtesy of a monarch and a minister, and never gave her a chance. Obviously Brother Nine Emperors could pull her sleeves and act coquettishly all the time, and she even took Brother Nine Emperors back to the Su Mansion for dinner, she had never been treated like this before. She didn''t want to be the emperor of Lao Shizi at all, she was tired and unpleasing. She really wants to sleep in the Taifu''s arms, or go home with the Taifu, just be a daughter of the Su family, not the master of this country, how wonderful it would be! "The Tai Tuo is also for the emperor." "Go down and send someone to protect the grand tutor. If something happens to the grand tutor, the country of Nanchu will be handed over to others." The little emperor waved her hand, she thought she was incapable of governing the world well, and Nanchu couldn''t do without the Grand Tutor. The secret guard should be, but he feels that the emperor has underestimated the grand tutor. Taifu Su has more people than the emperor, and those people hiding in the dark are no match for her. Sometimes she would also think that maybe Taifu Su knew about her existence long ago, but she just turned a blind eye because she didn''t hurt the emperor. Chapter 696： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (56) And Grand Tutor Su has always been unwilling to trust the royal family, leaving behind all the time, which may have something to do with the former emperor leaving them behind. The first emperor didnt trust Grand Tutor Su, so he left a few of their guards by the emperors side. How can he make Grand Tutor Su trust the royal family wholeheartedly? But even so, Taifu Su still treats the emperor with all his heart and soul, everything is for the emperor and for Nanchu. The daughters of the Su family are all utterly loyal. In fact, the former emperor didnt have to do this behind Taifu Sus back. Perhaps todays emperor will not be so sad. The emperor wanted to treat Taifu Su as a relative, but Taifu Su only regarded himself as a subject who was ordered by the late emperor. No matter how much she loves the emperor in her heart, she is always so polite. In fact, the emperor treated Su Taifu with sincerity, I hope Su Taifu can understand that the emperor is different from the previous emperor. The children taught by the Su family''s words and deeds are different from the children who grew up in intrigue since childhood. Su Qiruo didn''t know the regret in the little emperor''s heart, but she didn''t dare to raise the child too softly. Chu Huasheng will be a king in the future, so he shouldn''t have weaknesses. The Su family protected her as her will and was loyal, but she never thought of gaining anything from it. As long as the emperor doesn''t be too cruel and leaves a way out for the Su family, it will be considered that she has not wasted her thoughts in vain. Both master and apprentice sighed in their hearts, those involuntary things were not something they could change. Su Qiruo just came back from the palace on the eve of dinner, and the envoys might feel uncomfortable when they meet the assassin today. If Su Qi could ignore King Qi, but he couldn''t ignore Beiyue and Xiqin. Beiyue and Xiqin intend to make friends with Nanchu, so she is willing to reciprocate and benefit with them. So this afternoon, she also discussed a lot of cooperation with the two countries. She only waited for two days to call the courtiers to discuss in detail and draw up the charter. Although Qin Zheng didn''t dare to agree on behalf of Xi Qin, Su Qiruo believed that the emperor of Xi Qin would not reject this good deal. West Qin wants to marry Southern Chu, isnt it just to get some benefits? Now that it has been delivered to her, she must be a fool. While the new knives of the Western Qin Dynasty are invaluable, compared to the food and cloth that can keep the people fed and warm, the refined iron that cannot be eaten and drank is a superfluous decoration. Western Qin is weak, even with fine iron in hand, he dare not do anything to the other three kingdoms. The only thing they were worried about was that if the fine iron got into Nan Chu''s hands, Nan Chu would use it against them. Su Qiruo also specially emphasized that Nan Chu will not take the initiative to provoke a war. The ruler of Southern Chu was young, so how could he take the risk of making troubles with the country, but if he can understand this point, Western Qin will no longer have to worry about it. With something in mind, Su Qiruo ignored the fact that someone entered the Green Bamboo Hall. It was Chu Moyan who spoke first, interrupting Su Qiruo''s meditation. "Teacher is back." "Why are you here?" Su Qiruo thought of poetry and painting when he saw Chu Moyan, so he just took this opportunity to talk to him. "I came here to accompany the Tai Tuo for dinner, but they said that the Tai Tuo was not here, so Yan''er sat here and waited." "I''m afraid I''ll be a little busy these days, next time I don''t come back, you can eat first." After cleaning her hands, Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling warm when she saw the steaming food on the table. There is such a person waiting for me in this huge palace, it is a bit warm! Chu Moyan shook his head: "I know the master will definitely come back for dinner." If Su Qi didn''t go back to the palace for dinner, the people in the Green Bamboo Hall would go to tell the poetry and pictures, and naturally he wouldn''t come. "It happens that you are here, and I have something to tell you." The two sat at the table, before picking up the chopsticks, Su Qiruo spoke first. "Teacher please tell me." Chu Moyan pursed his lips and looked at Su Qiruo, smiling with his head tilted. "Poetry and painting have been in the palace for two years, it''s time to go out of the palace." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Chu Moyan turned pale. In this palace, the person closest to him is the Taifu, and the link between him and the Taifu is poetry and painting. Teacher let the two of them stay to take care of him at first, and now let them leave, but she doesn''t want to care about him anymore? Seeing that Chu Moyan''s face was a bit ugly, Su Qiruo explained: "They are getting older, it''s time to talk about their marriage. I promised them two at the beginning, and when they reach their age, I will give them a back-up dowry and send them to get married." This is also what Su Qiruo owes them, after all, the two that her grandmother found for her were not serving others, but her roommates. She made it clear that she would not want them, but to put it bluntly, the Su family owed them an identity. If these two people were not satisfied and started a fight, Su Qiruo might look down on them a bit in her heart, but she didn''t know that they not only obeyed the rules, but never felt dissatisfied. That''s right, the person grandma chose for her would be someone with shallow eyes. The Su family has always kept promises, so if Su Qi breaks her grandmother''s promise to them, she will naturally have to make up for it. One dowry per person, it can be regarded as the fulfillment of their many years of master-servant friendship. Especially later, the two of them entered the palace to serve Chu Moyan wholeheartedly, without even a single complaint, Su Qiruo had no choice but to take the marriage of the two of them to heart. Chu Moyan originally wanted to stay a little longer, but when he heard Su Qiruo say that, he knew he couldn''t speak again. Poetry and painting treat him with sincerity. He can''t be so selfish, just caring about himself and ignoring them. It''s just that I still feel uncomfortable in my heart. Seeing that he hung his head and remained silent, Su Qiruo said softly: "The two who followed Shi Qing and Hua Yi also served you for two years, I will find you two more people, the four of them used to be under my command, I will definitely protect you wholeheartedly, and it will not be worse than poetic. If you have anything, they can still come to find me." Even so, Su Qiruo also knew that as a secret guard, there was no way to compare with poetry. Those two people were delicate and considerate. The secret guard is much more direct and ruthless in his work, and I am afraid that Chu Moyan will not be able to adapt to it for a while. Chu Moyan thought for a long time before answering in a muffled voice: "Okay." So what if it''s not good, can he really be selfish and keep others for a lifetime? "Yan''er, there is always a banquet in this world, don''t let it go by the horns." Even if it is her, when the country is stable in the future and the emperor sits in the palace, she will retire after success. "Yan''er is not unwilling, just reluctant..." Chu Moyan lowered his head and said in a low voice, he was reluctant to part with those two people who took good care of him, and he was reluctant to go further and further away from the Taifu. Today is poetic and picturesque, but tomorrow will be the Tai Tuo? "If you miss them in the future, you can call them into the palace to accompany you. You don''t have to stay in the house after you get married." Chu Moyan didn''t answer Su Qiruo''s words, but asked: "Where is the Taifu going to marry the two elder brothers?" "If they want to, they should stay in the Su Mansion." Chapter 697： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (57) Is there anything better than home? The daughters of the Su family''s stewards, and some of the guards, although their status is not as high as the ministers of the court, they know the basics after all. Su Qiruo intends to let the two get in touch with each other first, and she will act as a matchmaker after they are interested. If the two are really unwilling, she will not force it. It''s not that there are no good women out there. There are many young talents. As long as they have the same status, she is willing to help them. As soon as Chu Moyan heard it, his eyes lit up instantly. "Then Yan''er will also marry into Taifu''s residence, and we can still be together every day in the future." He is determined to marry the Tai Tuo if he dies. Then he will live with Shi Qing and Hua Yi, and he can go to them if he has anything to do. It''s just a matter of waiting a few more years, he is willing. Su Qiruo no longer lectures Chu Mo as soon as he hears this, and just let everything take its course. If she really leaves the palace to get married in the future, and he still has such a sincere heart, it is not impossible for the two of them. Because of her status, Su Qiruo never dared to extravagantly ask for emotional things, and she even refused to fall in love at first sight from the bottom of her heart. Her temperament is only suitable for long-term love. Or maybe she doesnt have much strong feelings. Under the management of her grandmother, she can also accept marrying a well-connected and tireless son who respects him as a guest. This is the first time that Su Qiruo thinks about her life''s major events, her cold gaze falls on Chu Moyan, and the young man''s bright eyes are looking at her without blinking, making her look away uncomfortably. "I''m going back home tomorrow, do you want to go with me?" Su Qiruo went back to the Su Mansion out of ten times, Chu Moyan followed eight times, and the remaining two times were not because he didn''t want to go, but because Su Qiruo left in a hurry and didn''t have time to call him. Chu Moyan nodded quickly, and happily said: "Yes." "Then rest early tonight, and go back to us tomorrow after lunch, and return to the palace after lunch." Picking a golden chicken wing into Chu Moyan''s bowl, Su Qiruo didn''t say any more. The next day, a carriage that came out of the palace stopped at the gate of Su Mansion, and the old housekeeper had been waiting there early. "Little master, you are back." The old butler smiled wryly, seeing Su Qiruo getting off the carriage, he hurried up to meet him. Su Qiruo turned around and helped Chu Moyan down, but didn''t notice the panic that flashed across the housekeeper''s face. "Why did my grandmother call me back in such a hurry?" "There are guests at home..." The butler lowered his eyes and said respectfully. Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows slightly, but she didn''t know what kind of guest made her grandmother send a message to let her go home. Because of the envoy''s visit in the past few days, many government affairs in her hands have been put down. Grandma will not be unaware, but the housekeeper refuses to speak out. Presumably, she is really an unusual guest. It''s just that the more Su Qiruo walked in, the more she felt something was wrong. How could the servants in the mansion be so busy today? Glancing sideways at the housekeeper who was following behind, Su Qi finally held back if she wanted to ask something. If she wanted to tell herself, she would have already spoken. "Your Highness Ninth Prince, why don''t you go to the Flower Hall for some refreshments?" Walking to the corridor, the butler said rashly. Su Qiruo felt more and more wrong, so she asked: "The guest is not in the flower hall?" "The guest is in the yard of the old master." "Yan''er, go to the flower hall first, I''ll go and have a look." If Su Qi thought that maybe there was a niece around, it would be inconvenient for Chu Moyan to go there, so the old housekeeper would open his mouth like this, so he also said something along the way. Chu Moyan nodded obediently, and turned to the flower hall with poetic and picturesque feelings. Chu Moyan is very familiar with the Su Mansion. Waiting for people to walk away, Su Qiruo turned around and looked at the housekeeper. "Tell me, why on earth did grandma call me back?" "The old slave dare not lie to the young master. It is the daughter of the Duke of Zhen who brought the young master back to Beijing, and she is talking to the old master at this time." Su Qiruo was startled, and then remembered that there were such two people. After the death of the old Duke of Zhen, the daughters who guarded far away in the northwest inherited the title. Today, the Duke of Zhen has only one daughter, Zhao Jingchun, the daughter of the Duke of Zhen, and a son named Zhao Yu. Speaking of which, when Lao Zhen Guogong was still alive, Zhao Jingchun and Zhao Yu also lived in the capital, and they were somewhat acquainted with Su Qiruo. It''s just that their family went to the Northwest later, and they never saw each other again. "I haven''t heard the news that Zhen Guogong sent his children back." "It wasn''t for official business, but to come back to worship the ancestors." When the steward said this, Su Qiruo understood. Looking at the entire Southern Chu, Wen has the Su family Taifu''s mansion, and Wu has the Duke of the Northwest Town. Su Qiruo still has a good impression of the Zhao family. If it were not for the loyalty to Southern Chu, the Zhao family would not have been stationed in the northwest for generations. The same is a century-old family in Beijing. Others can enjoy wealth and honor, but they can only face the yellow sand. If Su Taifu is the head of Qing noble literati, Zhen Guogong is the Dinghai God of Southern Chu. "No one has returned to Zhen Guogong''s mansion for many years. Zhao Shinu and the young master lived in the mansion yesterday." The housekeeper secretly glanced at Su Qiruo, and reminded him from the side. Su Qiruo nodded, as if she didn''t understand what the housekeeper meant. Grandmother has a close relationship with the Zhao family, and the younger generation of the Zhao family should return to the capital, so they should live in the residence temporarily. The old butler secretly sighed, it seems that the young master still doesn''t know what the old master is thinking. That''s all, whether it succeeds or not depends on the little master himself. If she is unwilling, no matter how much the old Patriarch persecutes her, it will be useless. Before stepping into the courtyard door, Su Qiruo heard laughter from inside the room. Grandma didn''t seem to laugh like this for many years. Su Qiruo paused slightly, she knew that her grandmother actually didn''t want her to be such a difficult and not necessarily flattering imperial teacher, but in the end she didn''t stop her. The loyalty of the Su family is not spoken, but done. If she doesn''t care, how can the late emperor leave with peace of mind? "Oh, little master, you have finally arrived. Master hopes that your neck has grown!" Aunt Liu hurriedly said loudly when she saw Su Qiruo entering the door. The curtain was opened, and all the people in the house looked towards the door, only to see a unparalleled woman walking in. "Granddaughter greets grandmother." Su Qiruo bowed to the old matriarch Fu who was sitting in the upper seat, and the two young men beside the old matriarch hurriedly stood up and bowed to Su Qiruo. "I have seen Master Taifu." "Zhao Shinu and Mr. Zhao don''t need to be polite." When the old matriarch saw his granddaughter coming back, he laughed so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth. "Ah Ruo, come and sit down, do you still remember your sister Jingchun and brother Yuer?" Old Madam Fu waved to Su Qiruo, and did not forget to remind Su Qiruo once again. What is it called Zhao Shinv, Mr. Zhao, how unfamiliar! "I haven''t seen you for many years, I really don''t know each other." "It is the luck of Southern Chu that Mr. Taifu takes care of all kinds of opportunities every day. Jingchun took the liberty to come here, and I hope you will not be blamed." Zhao Jingchun is also smart, and Su Qiruo called her Zhao Shinv as soon as she said it, and it didn''t mean to be close to her. Chapter 698： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (58) This time she brought her younger brother back to the capital, worshiping the ancestors is one aspect, and the most important thing is for the marriage of their siblings. My mother couldn''t get away in the northwest, so she wrote a letter to ask Old Madam Su for help, so she brought her younger brother here. Actually, Zhao Jingchun has some impressions of Su Qiruo. This sister of the Su family has been different from them since she was a child. She is not very close to anyone, and has always been deserted. When they were young, a group of children chased and ran, and she just sat and watched from a distance, always holding a book in her hand. For this reason, she was often beaten by her grandmother, who always compared her with the sister of the Su family, and then thought she was not up to date. Haven''t seen her for many years, the elder sister of the Su family seems to have become the emperor''s teacher with great power, her peerless appearance is a bit more handsome than her father who was the most beautiful woman back then. When Zhao Jingchun was young, Zhao Jingchun actually didn''t like Su Qiruo a little. She always thought she was too good, which made them too stupid. Every time grandma was beaten, she would mention this sister Su a few times, so that she hated her from the bottom of her heart. But after going to the Northwest for a few years, Zhao Jingchun realized how wrong she was. Because of being uneducated, I suffered a lot. If it wasnt for her mother who taught her secretly and took a lot of effort to teach her the art of war, she would have almost become a worthless **** in the eyes of those generals. Although they are far away in the northwest, they also know about Beijing and China. When the first emperor passed away, no one expected that he would be entrusted to the young Taifu Su. Mother admired Su Qiruo a lot, and this time she returned to Beijing, she kept asking her to study with Taifu Su. "Duke Zhen Guo has made great contributions to guarding the frontiers of Southern Chu. It is really a blessing for my Su Mansion that Zhao Shi''er can live in Su Mansion when she returns to Beijing." Su Qiruo looked at the young woman in front of her who was much darker than when she was a child, and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, this frontier really trains people! "This is at home, you are not allowed to speak those official words." Old Madam Fu deliberately looked at the two young men with a tigerish face, which made Su Qiruo feel scared. She is not familiar with this Zhao Jingchun, so she doesn''t speak official words. Is it possible to ask her what she ate, drank, and what clothes to wear? Su Qiruo couldn''t say such a thing if she asked herself. Young Master Zhao, who had never spoken all this time, suddenly covered his lips and smiled, and said to Old Madam Su: "Grandmother Su loves the younger generation the most. You can see that my sister and Sister Su haven''t seen each other for many years, and I''m a little nervous after greeting them!" The young master''s eyes only fell on Su Qiruo for a moment, and then moved away quickly. He clearly knows that Mrs. Su has only one relative in this world, Mrs. Mrs. Su, and nothing is more important than making Mrs. Mrs. happy. Old Madam Su seemed to like Zhao Yu very much, so he smiled and followed his words: "A teacher of the current emperor, and a daughter of the Duke of Zhen''s family, will be nervous to say a few words, and it will make people laugh if they spread it." He said so, but the face of the old master was full of joy. She hasn''t seen her granddaughter for a few days, and now that the two children of the Zhao family live in the mansion again, she feels that the Su mansion is much more lively. How many years has this mansion not been so popular? "I''m nervous because I care. My sister has admired Sister Su since she was a child. I haven''t seen her for many years. It''s not that I''m at a loss." Zhao Yu is very good at making the elderly happy. He is a little different from Zhao Jingchun. He also went to the Northwest for so many years, and Zhao Yu is still as fair as a young man in the capital. Presumably he is a son. He is tightly controlled at home and rarely goes out, so he never got tanned. And the master of Zhen Guogong was born in a family, and there is only such a biological son, so he has taught him well. Although Zhao Yu is not very old, his gestures are full of dignity, which is completely in line with the upbringing of a nobleman. Su Qiruo guessed randomly, and in the eyes of the old master, she became a granddaughter and looked at Mr. Zhao a few more times. Old Madam Su was secretly happy, she had never seen her granddaughter look at any man more than once before! Even if the child of the Lin family is so outstanding in appearance, she has never cared about it. In fact, when Mrs. Su received the letter from Lord Zhen Guogong, she never thought of betrotting the son of the Zhao family to her granddaughter. More tongue-in-cheek. But she really likes the child of the Zhao family. If such a delightful child stays with her granddaughter, she can also change her cold temper. For the sake of her granddaughter''s lifetime happiness, she didn''t bother to care about the gossip outside. Those who are clean are self-cleaning, and the Su family has no intention of rebelling, so they can think as they please. If the emperor really wants to be afraid in the future, the big deal is to remove his granddaughter from the post of grand tutor. Speaking of which, Mrs. Su really doesn''t want to let her children continue to sit in this position. It is extremely cold at high places. If a century-old family like the Su family doesn''t try to retreat, it will inevitably lead to catastrophe in the future. She is old, and only has a granddaughter like Su Qiruo under her knees. The Su family has paid too much for Nanchu over the years, and she wants the child to live for herself once. The Su family''s population is not prosperous enough, which is what worries her the most. If Su Qiruo had been serving the imperial court all his life, he could only follow in the footsteps of the ancestors of the Su family in the end. Su family''s descendants are rare, but they can''t stand the trouble anymore. "Sister Su is indeed someone Jingchun has always admired. Since I was a child, my grandmother has often praised Sister Su in my ears." Zhao Jingchun heard what his younger brother said, and hurriedly followed suit. "It''s just a few more books, it''s nothing." Old Madam Su smiled and waved his hands, but his face was full of pride. Her granddaughter has indeed never been a worry to anyone, and she has been sensible since she was a child. The only thing that makes her dissatisfied is that she has not yet married a husband. "Sister Su is rich in education and talented. Even I have heard it from far away in the frontier. Grandma Su is really too modest." Old Madam Su intends to shorten the relationship between the three of them, so Zhao Jingchun will naturally not call Su Qiruo any more Madam Su. Sister Su can also prove the closeness of the Su and Zhao families. "Wen has the way of writing, and martial arts has the way of martial arts, but whoever has a gully in his chest is worthy of praise." Old Madam Su finished speaking, then looked at Su Qiruo and said, "I know you''re busy, but I have to stay here after lunch before leaving. Jingchun and Yu''er will live in the mansion in the future, so come back and have a look when you have time." "Yes, Grandma." Thinking of Chu Moyan who was still waiting in the flower hall, Su Qiruo got up and said, "Grandmother, Yan''er is still in the flower hall, my granddaughter is going to find him." If it is known that the guests are Zhao Jingchun and Zhao Yu, Su Qiruo can just bring Chu Moyan here. Old Madam Su was stunned, then smiled and said, "Why didn''t that child come with you, it''s really inappropriate to leave him outside alone." In the past two years, Chu Moyan often came back with Su Qiruo, and Old Madam Su doted on him. "Yan''er is sensible, when he heard that there was a distinguished guest in the mansion today, he avoided it." Chapter 699： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (59) When Su Qiruo said this, she was actually a little unhappy. The steward''s vague reminder not to allow Chu Moyan to follow, may not mean grandma. Perhaps the grandmother didn''t know that she would bring Chu Moyan back with her, but she just saw the son of two old friends, so why did she have to avoid that child? Su Qiruo is good at everything, but he is extremely defensive. "Yan''er is a sensible child." Old Madam Su nodded, raised his hand to motion for Aunt Liu to come over and help him, looked at the three of them and said, "Since that''s the case, then you can go together. Ah Ruo, take them around the mansion, and we''ll talk together after lunch." "Then grandma, please rest first." Seeing old lady Su''s tired face, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to think about anything else. Through the performance of the housekeeper before, Su Qiruo understood what grandma meant. It''s just that she doesn''t even want the prince brought by the envoys, so why would she want the son of the Duke of Zhenguo who holds the military power? If she really let go, then her planning during this period of time will be in vain. Already being feared by others, with the addition of a township mansion, this is to speed up the demise of the Su mansion! Grandmother is too old to do stupid things. Su Qiruo pursed her lips helplessly, and raised her hand to signal the Zhao family siblings to leave first. "Zhao Shinu, Mr. Zhao, please." Zhao Jingchun and Zhao Yu saluted Old Madam Su before going out the door first. Old Madam Su looked at the three people who left, and asked in a low voice, "What do you think?" Aunt Liu shook her head lightly: "Young Master has always had ideas, you shouldn''t be in a hurry." The Ninth Prince was rescued by the young master himself and kept by his side for two years. Even if the old matriarch intends to match the young master and Mr. Zhao, he should not be lured away in front of the young master. Based on the little master''s self-protective temperament, I''m afraid this account will be recorded on Mr. Zhao''s head. "How can I not be in a hurry? How old is she, and how many years can my old bone be with her?" Old Madam Su Fu Youyou sighed, how could she be willing to force her only granddaughter? But there is no way! If she leaves too, there will be only that child left in this world, what will happen then? "But the old slave sees that the young master has no intentions towards Mr. Zhao." Aunt Liu said bluntly. That was also the child he had watched grow up, Su Qiruo''s indifferent attitude was enough to explain everything. "It''s just that we met once, but we will have feelings everywhere in the future." Wanting to match Su Qiruo and Zhao Yu together, Old Madam Su has no selfish intentions. In the future, if the Su family is really destroyed by someone crossing the river, the Su family can be preserved with the presence of the Duke of Zhen. "Actually, if you wait another year, the Ninth Prince will be out of filial piety..." Aunt Liu vaguely mentioned that, in her opinion, the little master treats the Ninth Prince differently, and no one else can compare. "That boy Yan''er is good, but he can''t support the Su family. My Su family has only one seedling left, Ah Ruo. I dare not bet on it!" Old Madam Su''s cloudy eyes appeared a little confused, and soon became clear again. She cannot gamble on the future of the Su family, she must leave a way out for her granddaughter. "You''ve been worrying too much. His Highness Ninth Prince was brought up by the little master alone. As long as he thinks, he will be able to support himself in the future." "But he is a royal child..." The royal family is ruthless, not because she doesn''t trust the current emperor, but because of the charming eyes of power. When she sits in a high position, whether she will trust Su Qiruo is not certain. No matter how good Chu Moyan is, he is also surnamed Chu. Will he be able to abandon his ancestors and follow the Su family in the future? "But the old slave feels that His Highness Ninth Prince is a loving and righteous child, especially for the little master, he is absolutely sincere." Aunt Liu felt sorry for the two children, and still wanted to persuade the old lady again. "Hey! You also know the child''s temper, if she really doesn''t want to, I can''t force her." In the end, Old Madam Su just sighed. She has done her best, the rest is up to fate! If the children of the Zhao family are destined to be with the Su family, then her thoughts today are not in vain. If it doesn''t work, it can only be said that the fate has not arrived. But Mrs. Su still had a bit of luck in her heart, hoping that Mr. Zhao would be smarter and able to catch her granddaughter''s heart. Su Qiruo and the Zhao family siblings passed by without saying a word, mostly Zhao Jingchun spoke, and Su Qiruo responded with a few words indifferently. Just turning into the flower hall, Su Qiruo''s footsteps stopped. The sun was shining on the steps outside the hall, and the young man was sitting obediently at the table with his chin in his hands, in a daze. He was clearly bored, but he was extremely patient. Su Qiruo felt more and more guilty. If she knew what her grandmother was thinking, she would never let him come here alone. "Yan''er." The young man turned his head in surprise, quickly jumped off the chair, and rushed towards Su Qiruo. "Teacher." Chu Moyan tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve lightly, with a cute smile on his face and eyes full of dependence. Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed his hairy head, smiling warmly. It was a look rarely seen by others, and Zhao Jingchun and Zhao Yu beside him couldn''t help but stare blankly. Is this still the cold Master Taifu? Zhao Yu''s eyes turned to the young man who was willing to make Taifu Su gentle. The young man was handsome and fair-skinned. Standing beside Su Qiruo, he was smiling happily, like a little fairy coming out of a painting. Chu Moyan felt the gaze falling on him, and looked over Su Qiruo''s shoulder, only then did he notice that there were two people behind the Taifu. "This is Mrs. Zhao and Young Master Zhao from the Duke''s Mansion, and this is Chu Moyan, the Ninth Prince." Su Qiruo opened her mouth to introduce the three of them, because she knew that Chu Moyan didn''t like outsiders, so she didn''t intend to let him get close to the Zhao family siblings. "I have met His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince." "I have met His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince." Zhao Jingchun and Zhao Yu never thought that this child would be the Ninth Prince, so they hurriedly greeted him. Chu Moyan obediently returned the salute, then continued to stand aside while pulling Su Qiruo''s sleeve. "Go and sit inside first!" Su Qiruo walked in first with Chu Moyan, Zhao Yu paused before following behind. He had long heard that Grand Tutor Su not only served as the emperor''s teacher, but was also responsible for educating several princes in the palace. Now looking at the relationship between the Ninth Prince and Grand Tutor Su, I think they are very familiar with each other on weekdays. However, he only knew that His Royal Highness the Eighth Prince was the son of a prince born in the middle palace, but he didn''t know which prince''s servant this His Highness the Ninth was. But no matter who it belongs to, among so many princes, Grand Tutor Su only brought him to the Su residence, which is enough to prove that he is different from Grand Tutor Su. Chu Moyan was a little uncomfortable being stared at by Zhao Yu, so he couldn''t help touching his cheek. "Teacher, is there something on Yan''er''s face?" "No." Su Qiruo took a serious look, then shook her head lightly. Chu Moyan leaned close to Su Qiruo''s ear and asked in a low voice: "Then why Mr. Zhao keeps staring at Yan''er?" Chapter 700： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (60) Su Qiruo followed his example and leaned into his ear and whispered, "He''s looking at your beauty." Chu Moyan only felt his ears burn, and his whole face turned red. This was the first time that the Taifu praised him for his good looks. The little prince was both ashamed and happy, and could only rush into her arms and hug her, so that he could engrave all these joys in his heart. In the future, when I have nothing to do, I will take it out and savor it carefully. As long as the Tutor is around, he feels full of sunshine. Seeing the two getting along so intimately, Zhao Yu''s heart suddenly sank. He understood what the old lady Su meant. The Su family wanted to marry the Zhao family, and he always remembered this sister Su, so he was willing in his heart. Especially when they met just now, it strengthened his determination to marry into the Su family. Even if her attitude was cold, he thought that she had treated people like this since she was a child. But when she saw how she treated the Ninth Prince, Zhao Yu realized that he was wrong. It''s a world of difference, probably that''s it! But how could Zhao Yu, who is as smart as Zhao Yu, fail to understand Old Madam Su''s thoughts? Since Old Madam Su expressly and implicitly hoped that he and the sister of the Su family would have a chance to be together, and deliberately avoided the Ninth Prince, He didn''t want to just give up. Mother and father hope that Mrs. Su can help find a good marriage for their siblings, but in the entire Southern Chu Kingdom, who can compare with the Su family? Zhao Yu loosened her tightly clenched fists, her expression relaxed, and she became that dignified son of the Zhao family again. "Sister Su doesn''t live in the Su Mansion on weekdays?" Zhao Yu heard from old matriarch Su that Su Qiruo had been living in the palace for the past two years, thinking that His Royal Highness was also living in the palace, so she couldn''t help asking. Before Su Qiruo spoke, Chu Moyan said, "The Grand Tutor will live in the palace." He didn''t like that person calling Taifu "Sister Su", Taifu didn''t have such a younger brother, she was the only daughter in the family. "The weather is getting colder and colder. It is indeed too hard to run around every day. Living in the palace is also necessary." Zhao Yu nodded lightly, smiling understandingly. "The Taifu always lives in the palace in spring, summer, autumn and winter. The emperor is young, so he can''t live without the Taifu. The government affairs in the court are heavy, and he can''t do without the Taifu." Chu Moyan pursed his lips and explained again. In fact, he still wanted to say that he couldn''t do without the Taifu. "I still remember attending a banquet with my grandmother in the palace when I was young. At that time, the Eighth Prince was still a milk baby. It''s been so many years, and even the Ninth Prince has grown up." Zhao Jingchun didn''t know about the Ninth Prince, but she knew about the Eighth Prince. Counting age, the Eighth Prince will be fourteen or five years old this year. "The Ninth Prince is the same age as the Eighth Prince, only a few months behind." Su Qiruo nodded, and said, "The envoys from various countries are still going to the capital these days, and I really don''t have time to spare. After the envoys leave the capital, I will take you to the palace to greet the emperor." Although he did not return to the capital according to the order, everyone has returned, so he has to meet the emperor no matter what! "Sister Su is busy with business, we are not in a hurry." Zhao Jingchun smiled gratefully, if Taifu Su led her into the palace, she would have a lot of confidence in her heart. They did not return to Beijing by order, nor did they have the title of mother, so it is not easy to enter the palace without an order. If there is a Taifu to lead, then it will be easy to talk about. "You haven''t returned to Beijing for many years, and there have been many changes in the capital over the years. You can let the people below take you out on weekdays." After all, Su Qiruo couldn''t be too indifferent because he was thinking of Lord Zhen Guo''s affection. It''s just that she doesn''t have time to accompany them, so it''s better to make this clear in advance. But Mr. Fanna Zhao is smart, so he should be able to see that she has no intentions of him. If you insist on entanglement, the relationship between the two families will be hurt in the end. "That''s right, Grandma Su said the same thing." Zhao Yu answered, but he didn''t dare to say that Old Madam Su meant to ask Sister Su to accompany them. "I don''t know if the Ninth Prince is free, we can be together!" Zhao Yu suddenly looked at Chu Moyan and invited with a smile. Chu Moyan pursed his lips, and was about to refuse, but Su Qiruo said: "The rules in the palace are strict, the prince is not allowed to leave the palace at will, I''m afraid it will violate Mr. Zhao''s good intentions." How could Chu Moyan agree to go shopping with a stranger? Even if he dared to respond, Su Qiruo dared not let him go. If something happened to this, she, the tutor, would not have to do it. Zhao Yu hurriedly stood up and confessed: "Yu''er doesn''t know the rules in the palace, so please don''t blame His Highness the Ninth Prince." "No problem." Chu Moyan shook his head, this is Taifu''s Mansion, even if Zhao Yu really said something wrong, he would not blame him. What''s more, in his opinion, this young master Zhao just invited him to go out for fun, and it was not a big deal. "I remember you were also acquainted with the children of the Lin family when you were young?" Su Qiruo suddenly thought of the Lin family. If she is not free, it does not mean that others are not free either. Zhao Jingchun laughed softly: "It is true that I used to go to the Lin family to play often. Even when I came to Su Mansion, the sisters of the Lin family also met." "Then let the Lin family cousin and cousin accompany you out for a walk!" If Su Qi thought about asking the children of the Lin family to call more young talents of the same age in Beijing to accompany them, they would get acquainted with each other over time. Since Zhao Jingchun and Zhao Yu want to discuss marriage, it is not appropriate to rely solely on their grandmother Zhang Luo, let them go and see for themselves, and then let their grandmother check it out, and then send a letter to Zhen Guogong in the northwest, asking them to come back and discuss Dear. It just so happened that Lin Ziheng had also reached the age to discuss marriage. If he was interested in Zhao Jingchun, he would not humiliate him with his status as the Duke of Zhen. Su Qiruo felt a little helpless for that cousin who was obsessed with him. If it''s disgusting, the child didn''t do anything heinous. If she likes it, that''s not to mention, she just treats him as a cousin. Although Su Qiruo didn''t dare to say that she had discerning eyes, she still had some ability to judge people. This Zhao Shinv is a stable and down-to-earth person at first glance. If Lin Ziheng can marry her, it is also Lin Ziheng''s blessing. Su Qiruo also believes that with Lin Ziheng''s talent, appearance and family background, no matter which family he marries into, he will not suffer. "I don''t know if the cousin of the Lin family is discussing marriage?" If it was said that the person Zhao Jingchun disliked the most when she was young was Su Qiruo, then her favorite was Lin Ziheng who looked like a porcelain doll. That Cousin Lin has been a beauty since he was a child, but now he may have grown into such an alluring appearance! "elder sister" Zhao Yu glanced at Zhao Jingchun in disapproval. How could anyone inquire about the private affairs of other sons like this? Knowing that Zhao Jingchun came from a family of military generals and spoke straightforwardly, Su Qiruo didn''t feel annoyed at her for asking. "Not yet, but I have been discussing relatives these days, and I think I haven''t met a suitable one yet." It is true that the Lin family has been watching people outside for Lin Ziheng, but Lin Ziheng seems unwilling. Chapter 701： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (61) Zhao Jingchun was overjoyed, and grinned: "Mr. Lin was very well-behaved when he was a child, and I don''t know how he is now." Su Qiruo was amused by Zhao Jingchun''s words, co-authored and asked her grandmother to help discuss whether the marriage is fake, there is still someone who is always thinking about her in her heart! Zhao Yu looked at her toes in embarrassment, wishing she could find a crack in the ground and slip in. Sister, this is too reserved, how can there be such an inquiring person. "My sister had a lot of playmates when she was young. After she rested, she posted all of them and saw them all. Sister Su is so busy, how could she have time to introduce you one by one?" Zhao Yu felt that if she kept quiet, her sister would probably ask Mrs. Su to go to the Lin family to propose marriage to her next step. It''s just that Zhao Yu was also very surprised. When she was with the old lady yesterday, her sister didn''t even mention Mr. Lin''s son. Now, why is she so bold in front of Sister Su? "It''s not in a hurry. Since you are not in a hurry to go back to the northwest this time, you will have more days to meet them in the future." Su Qiruo patiently talked with Zhao''s siblings about the current situation of their acquaintances, and they chatted happily. Only Chu Moyan never spoke, just sat beside Su Qiruo quietly, as if he didn''t exist. They stayed in Su''s house for lunch. Old Madam Su looked in a good mood, but when he looked at Su Qiruo to pick up food for Chu Moyan, his expression was a little strange. After lunch, Su Qiruo was about to say goodbye and leave, but was called back by the old lady. "You wait here first, I will come out soon." Su Qiruo let Chu Moyan sit in the gazebo with poetry and pictures, and strode back to his grandmother''s yard by himself. "Grandmother." When Su Qiruo came in, Mrs. Su was sitting by the couch making tea. "Have a cup of tea with grandma before leaving." Su Qiruo moved to sit opposite Old Madam Su, and didn''t touch the cup of tea in front of her, just waiting for her to continue speaking. "What do you think of that child from the Zhao family?" Old Madam Su put down the teacup in his hand, stared into Su Qiruo''s eyes and asked. If Su Qi didn''t think about it, he said, "Straightforward and generous, quite like his mother." "You know what grandma asked." Old Madam Su decided not to let his granddaughter pretend to be a fool, so he simply spoke bluntly. "Then Mr. Zhao is not bad, but grandma and granddaughter really have no intention of getting married now." There is no love at first sight, and there is no feeling of heartbeat, Su Qiruo feels that what she said is very clear! She refuses. "Grandma is getting old and can''t accompany you for a few years, but now you don''t even have a waiter by your side. Grandma knows that you don''t like those vulgar fans, and grandma doesn''t force you, but these aristocratic sons There''s always someone you can see, right?" "Grandmother, if the young emperor cannot leave me, how can I marry a man and make him a widow?" "Nonsense! Marrying into my Su family is the dream of many men. If you are a widow or not, no matter how dare you talk nonsense, be careful with your skin." Old Madam Su pulled her face, and berated Su Qiruo in a low voice. She seldom loses her temper with this granddaughter, but she is already in her twenties, what will it look like if she doesn''t get married again? Su Qiruo sighed helplessly, and looked at Old Madam Su seriously. "Grandmother, marriage is a lifelong thing, and it only lasts long if there is mutual consent. You don''t want to see your granddaughter marrying someone you don''t like and come back every day unhappy, don''t you?" "Then you should hurry up and marry someone you like!" Even if she has a roommate, it''s good, so as not to make people feel that the child is too young, and suspect that something is wrong with her body. But she didn''t! Nothing at all. How not to make people anxious? "Liking this kind of thing doesn''t come just by saying, it depends on fate." "I think your fate has come now. The Zhao family''s child is good, well-educated, dignified and generous, and he should be the lord of my Su residence." Old Master Su took a fancy to Zhao Yu not only because of his family background, but also because of his bearing as a son of a family. "The child of the Lin family wanted to marry you at the beginning. I thought that he was your father''s nephew and was close to you. If you agreed, it would be appropriate for us to marry the Xiangfu. But you said you didn''t like it. That child, the grandmother also followed you. Now that the son of the Zhao family is clearly interested in you, don''t you want to say that you don''t like it?" "Grandmother, no matter how good Zhao Yu is, he is also the son of Lord Zhen Guo, and his granddaughter cannot marry him." Su Qiruo felt that her grandmother might be crazy about her grandson-in-law, so she dared to persuade her to go to the son of the Zhao family. "Why can''t you marry? One article and one military, are you afraid that others will say that you covet this Chu family''s country?" If Su Qi didn''t respond, she acquiesced. "The Qing is self-clearing, do you think that if you avoid marriage and marry the Zhao family, people outside will not think of you so much?" Old Madam Su laughed at himself, "You have worked hard for Southern Chu, and there are many people who talk behind your back about how you coerced the emperor to make the princes. Since they will talk no matter what you do, then let''s just do what we like and marry whoever we want. Care about others." "But I don''t want to marry!" Su Qiruo stood up and didn''t take a sip of tea from the beginning to the end. "If the grandmother has nothing else to do, the granddaughter will go back first." After finishing speaking, and not giving Old Madam Su a chance to speak, Su Qiruo turned around and left. "You... bitch, you are really spoiled by me." Old Madam Su was really angry this time. Every time I talked about marriage with her, it ended without a problem. "Don''t be angry. Don''t you know the temper of the little master? If you agree so easily, is she still your granddaughter?" Aunt Liu hurried forward to support Old Madam Su, not forgetting to persuade him from the side. "I regret it! If I had forced her to get married two days earlier, I would be a great-grandmother now." Old Madam Su was very annoyed, but she was not willing to really scold Su Qiruo. Except for the matter of getting married, Su Qiruo did not do anything against her elders. "I''m afraid it would have been even worse two years earlier. The late emperor passed away. How can the young master get married as the emperor''s teacher?" Aunt Liu persuaded again, "Nowadays, the palace is still honoring the late emperor. If you talk about the marriage of the young master right now, the young master will definitely not agree." "To keep filial piety for the first emperor for three years is the business of the prince and princess. As a courtier, one year is enough for her." "Little master Renyi, since he lives in the palace, he must follow the rules of the palace." "She is benevolent, but she is obviously the daughter of the Su family, but now she seems to have been born to the Chu family." Old Madam Su would definitely not say these words, but today she was **** off by Su Qiruo, so she was a little unscrupulous. Aunt Liu knew that the old matriarch was in a bad mood, so she didn''t correct her, and let her chatter. Chapter 702： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (62) "Isn''t it because our little master has the ability to win the love and trust of the late emperor? Look, how well this Southern Chu country is being managed by the little master!" "Ugh!" Old Madam Su sighed again, in fact, what she was angry with today was Su Qiruo''s attitude towards the Ninth Prince. She kept saying that she couldn''t get married or marry the son of Zhen Guogong''s family, because she was afraid that outsiders would speculate. Then she takes the Ninth Prince with her every day, isn''t she afraid of outsiders'' comments? The Ninth Prince is a member of the royal family. If he marries into the Su family, and others suspect that the Su family wants to seize the throne, it will be justifiable to change his name. When the time comes, no matter what happens to the little emperor, others will think of Su Qiruo, who made her the royal family''s daughter-in-law? Especially when she has a daughter in the future, people will say that she deliberately harmed the little emperor, and then support her daughter to take the throne. After all, she is also a descendant of the royal family. Old Madam Su was frightened into a cold sweat by her own thoughts. She was not sure what kind of feelings Su Qiruo had for Chu Moyan, but she knew very well that once she married the prince and entered the mansion, the rumors outside would only treat her more. unfavorable. Although Old Madam Su Fu seldom goes out on weekdays, she doesn''t know everything. There are not a few people outside who say that Mrs. Su is controlling the government and ostracizing the new emperor. Even if Su Qiruo says she doesn''t care, the old Mrs. Fu can''t bear to be slandered her granddaughter like that! "Rather than being so unhappy with the young master for forced marriage, you old man, you might as well take care of your body and stay with the young master for a few more years." Aunt Liu is with Old Madam Su every day, so she knows best what she is afraid of. But the little master is obviously unwilling, the relationship between grandparents and grandchildren will not fade because of such things! "Hmph, no matter how long I stay with her, it''s better to marry a husband." Old Madam Su snorted dissatisfiedly, she really felt that she was getting more and more powerless. "It''s wrong for you to say that. No matter how many husbands the little master marries, they can''t compare to your weight in her heart. The little master has admired you since she was a child, and she is also closest to you." "You are the best at talking." Aunt Liu said some nice words again, and Old Madam Su''s mood improved. It''s just that she still hasn''t let go. Regarding the matter of letting her granddaughter marry a husband, she is bound to win. On the way back to the palace, Su Qiruo didn''t speak, Chu Moyan secretly looked at her many times, but she was afraid to speak. "Do you have something to tell me?" The gaze that fell on him was caught by Su Qiruo. "Teacher is not happy." Chu Moyan felt something was wrong when he came out of Su Mansion. Although Tai Tuo still had the same expression as before, he could feel her displeasure. Seeing that the person in front of him frowned and looked more uncomfortable than himself, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but smile, and raised his hand to rub his little head. "I''m not unhappy, just a little tired." yes! She will be tired too. Relying on the memory of two lifetimes, she has always lived a more relaxed life than others. With this ease, she has learned a lot of things that interest her. Combined with her status as the prostitute of the Su family, it is difficult for her to be ordinary. Even though the affairs of the court were complicated and messy, she never felt powerless. But today''s grandmother''s forced marriage really made her feel the pressure. Of course she doesn''t want to marry a man who has no feelings, it''s unfair to herself and the other party. Think about it differently, she still refuses to get married at this age, which is also disrespectful to her grandmother. "Give the Taifu a shoulder squeeze." Chu Moyan knelt beside Su Qiruo as he spoke, put his slender fingers on Su Qiruo''s shoulders, and pressed them lightly. Su Qiruo raised the corners of her lips slightly, wanting to say "Yan''er is really filial", but in the end she held back. Because she felt that once she said that, Chu Moyan would definitely annoy her again, and then yelled that she wanted to marry her. marry? Feeling moderate strength on her shoulders, Su Qiruo''s heart suddenly settled down. It would be nice if there was such a well-behaved and obedient husband by his side. only Judging what grandma means today, I''m afraid she is not willing to let her marry the son of the royal family at all. She knows her grandmother''s concerns, but if she likes it, what about the prince? She has been living for others all her life, but she only hopes to marry someone she likes when she gets married. Even if you don''t like it, you have to be different. "Are you full today?" Su Qiruo patted Chu Moyan''s arm lightly, signaling him to rest for a while, but Chu Moyan still pressed it stubbornly. This child is very sensitive, maybe he felt something was wrong, and he ate a lot less lunch than usual. Chu Moyan stopped pressing his shoulder, put his small head on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, and said coquettishly, "I want to eat candied haws." "it is good." Su Qiruo smiled and asked Su Hong to buy it. Su Hong bought three sticks, and did not forget to bring poetry and painting. "We have once again been honored by Your Highness today." Huayi said something with a smile, Su Qiruo also smiled, and asked Chu Moyan, "Anything else you want to eat?" "I want the Poria biscuits that the Taifu used to bring back to the palace." Chu Moyan was in a great mood holding the candied haws! "Any more?" "I also want candied plums from the corner of South Street and dragon beard candy from North Street." "Ok, any more?" "Well... let''s start with this much!" Chu Moyan hurriedly changed his mouth when he saw Su Qiruo''s squinting eyes. He seemed to be pushing his limits today. Tai Tu usually forbids them to eat too much sweets, saying that it is bad for teeth. He really is a person who is easy to spoil. "Su Hong, go buy it for His Highness." Su Qiruo didn''t say that he was greedy for sweets, and ordered Su Hong to do it, Chu Moyan was even happier. "But after eating so many sweets, you should brush your teeth well and be careful of moths." Although there is no toothpaste in this era, brushing it a few times will definitely help. "Yes, Taifu." Chu Moyan nodded obediently, and habitually brought the candied haws to Su Qiruo''s mouth first, waiting for her to bite one first. "you eat." If Su Qi doesn''t like to eat these things, push Chu Moyan''s hand away and let him eat by himself. Chu Moyan sat down next to Su Qiruo, leaned against her as if enjoying himself, happily biting a hawthorn wrapped in sugar, his cheeks bulged like a cute little squirrel. Su Qiruo stretched out her index finger and poked his bulging cheek, in exchange for the little guy''s small white eyes. Su Qiruo couldn''t help laughing out loud, Chu Moyan also laughed. Teacher''s mood finally improved. very nice. The carriage drove all the way into the palace, Su Qiruo sent Chu Moyan back to the Moshu Hall first, and then returned to the Qingzhu Hall. "Master, Dongqi''s men and Yun Wang''s men broke up, and they started fighting at the posthouse at noon today." Following the envoy''s secret guard back to report, Su Qiruo nodded, in fact, she had long thought that it would be impossible for King Qi and King Yun to cooperate after that one time. Chapter 703： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (63) Su Qiruo leaned on the back of the chair behind her, rubbed the corners of her brows and said, "Let them make trouble, you just watch." "Yes, master." Since there was no need for them to intervene, the hidden guard turned around and disappeared without asking any more questions. Su Qiruo went to see the little emperor with some snacks that he had withheld from Chu Moyan. The little emperor jumped up and down joyfully. The Taifu had always been very strict with her, and rarely took the initiative to bring her outside food. There are many cases in the palace. Because she is young, the pastries delivered every day are not too sweet, for fear that she will damage her teeth. "Teacher..." The little emperor threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms with the paper bag in his arms, and he didn''t forget to rub his little head against her. That coquettish look was completely different from his usual pretentious pretense. "The emperor has worked hard these past few days, and I will reward you." The envoys were accompanied by Su Qiruo when they came to the capital, so some simple government affairs were handled by the little emperor himself, and it was indeed tiring for her. "Thank you, Taifu." The little emperor bit a candied fruit and closed his eyes satisfied. Everyone said it was good to be an emperor, but she actually didn''t like it at all. You cant eat more of what you like to eat, and do what you dont like to do every day. Since she can remember, she has been staying in this imperial study every day, and she will stay for a lifetime. Fortunately, there is a Taifu by her side, otherwise she would not be able to survive. "If you are tired, take a rest, and do things that are not too important tomorrow." This is the first time that Su Qiruo said such words to the little emperor. What she taught her before was that today''s affairs end today. For some reason, she just wants to rebel for a while now. Even if it only makes this child happy for half a day, it is really pitiful that she was born with this status. Su Qiruo is sometimes exhausted as an adult, let alone such a child who is only eight years old. The little emperor realized that something was wrong with the Tai Tuo today, he looked at Su Qiruo with his small head held high and his big eyes blinking, his eyes were faintly worried. "Teacher, what happened to you today?" Su Qiruo squatted down and hugged the little emperor in his arms, and said softly: "The emperor has worked hard these years, if you feel tired, take a rest." "Sheng''er is not tired, with the Taifu around, Sheng''er has never felt tired." The little emperor put his arms around Su Qiruo''s neck, buried his little head on her shoulder, and said in a muffled voice. The two hugged each other like this, and it took some time before Su Qiruo let go of the child in her arms. When the little emperor looked over, the person in front of him became the old tutor again. Everything before seemed like a dream, but the food in her hand and the sweet fruit in her mouth told her that it was all real. "I''m going to go out of the palace later to meet the Beiyue empress and the third empress of Xiqin. Does the emperor want to go together?" The little emperor shook his head sensiblely: "Sheng''er won''t go, I haven''t finished reading the book yet." She has just finished writing the big characters, but she hasn''t memorized the article to be memorized. Su Qiruo paused, and then left the palace by herself. It took more than half a month to send the envoys away. The agreement with North Vietnam had already been signed, but for the West Qin, Qin Zheng had to go back and report to the monarch before making a decision. As for Dong Qi, after the assassination, King Qi seemed to be a different person. He didn''t know what he was thinking every day, and he seemed to have forgotten the mission of this mission. Later, he took their eleventh prince back. up. Because the envoys could not die in Southern Chu, not only could Su Qiruo not do anything to her, but he had to secretly send them all out of the border of Southern Chu safely. Because of this matter, Chu Moyan was still indignant for a long time. After seeing off the envoys, he finally took a breather, before Su Qiruo could relax, Su Bai brought news from outside the palace, saying that the old matriarch wanted her to go back to the mansion again. "Grandmother chose this time really well." Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly, she realized that it might be difficult for her to escape this time. The old lady is determined to marry her! "Go and post a message to the Lin family, inviting the young ladies and young masters of the Lin family to visit Su''s mansion." Since grandma likes to be lively, let everyone come! "Call Ji Qing and Pei Zifei, as well as those who were friends with Zhao Shinv when they were young." In view of what happened last time, this time Su Qiruo did not bring Chu Moyan with her when she left the palace. When she arrived at the mansion, many carriages had already parked at the gate. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a smile, and entered the mansion with a bag of dim sum brought back from the palace. Old Madam Su looked at the juniors who came to visit one after another, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart. Her granddaughter is really too smart, even an old guy like her can''t beat her. Su Qiruo made it clear what the meal was for today, and then called so many young ladies and gentlemen to the mansion. The son of the Zhao family is obviously very good, why doesn''t he like that kid? "Ugh!" Old Madam Su sighed again, and Aunt Liu handed over a glass of water, smiling indulgently: "Young Master has always been so clever, you are no match for her." "You said how good the Zhao family''s child is, why is she not willing?" After taking a sip of water, he put down the cup, Old Madam Su still couldn''t figure it out. "The little master is very cautious in his feelings. If he doesn''t really like it, he won''t involve the heart of other men. This is somewhat similar to her mother. Speaking of it, this is not a bad thing. She treats herself and others You are responsible for everything, you should feel happy. If you really love her, you should believe her." "I''m just such a granddaughter, who else can I love if I don''t love her? I''m in a hurry!" Old Mrs. Su, Fu Xu is getting old. Before doing things, she is always prone to lose her mind and rely entirely on her emotions. "When the late emperor''s filial piety period comes out next year, the little master will naturally take care of it. Just wait a little longer." "Are you agreeing with her and the Ninth Prince?" Old Madam Su looked at Aunt Liu suspiciously, then lowered her eyes to look at the ground, feeling more and more uncomfortable. "If it''s just because of status, I can accept it. But... alas! You also know that Ah Ruo followed her mother - she values ??love and righteousness. If she really likes someone, she will put her on the tip of her heart for the rest of her life. I will definitely not look for another one. But His Highness Ninth Prince has suffered from a severe deficit since he was a child. Although those imperial doctors dare not spread the word, I have heard about it." Old Madam Su is not an unreasonable old lady, but for the sake of the Su family, she has a lot to do. Just such a granddaughter, she has always been doting on her like an eyeball. Since she is the one she likes, how can the Su family not support him? But His Highness the Ninth Prince can''t do it! The imperial doctor said that the Ninth Prince''s body has been weak since he was a child, but his heirs will be difficult in the future. Her Su family does not have to be an ordinary rich family, and the issue of offspring bears the weight of the future of the Su family. If you marry a husband who can''t have children, wouldn''t the Su family be dead? Chapter 704： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (64) "It''s just rumors, you don''t have to take it to heart when you are old. The little master must know better than anyone else about the health of His Highness the Ninth Prince. The little master is not a fool, she must know how to do it well. If you force me to Going too far will only hurt the relationship between your grandparents and grandchildren." Aunt Liu loves Su Qiruo very much, and only thinks that Su Qiruo likes the Ninth Prince, so she will help persuade the old matriarch more. "Young people tend to be emotional. If she is moved, how can she care about these things? You also watched her grow up. After all these years, who can you see that she has been so good to?" It is precisely because Su Qiruo is too kind to the Ninth Prince that Old Madam Su is more worried. If she agrees to leave a queen for the Su family, then she will marry the Ninth Prince as well. I''m afraid that if she becomes a prince''s son-in-law in a flash, she won''t even be able to take care of her servant in the future. "The Ninth Prince was rescued by the little master and kept by his side all the time. His relationship is naturally better than others, don''t you always know?" Aunt Liu has said this more than once. She feels that the old lady understands it in her heart, but she just can''t get over that hurdle. Children are indeed very important to the Su family. If something really happened to the Ninth Prince, I am afraid that the Taifu would really not agree to the marriage of the young master. "It''s because the relationship is so good that I''m afraid! Alas..." Old Madam Su sighed again. No matter how many times she said these words, she still couldn''t convince herself that she didn''t know. "The old slave thinks that the rumors are not credible. The Ninth Prince just suffered a little when he was young, but he has been raised in the past two years, and he must be in good health. If you are really worried, you might as well ask the little master directly. " As soon as Aunt Liu''s words fell, Old Madam Su quickly waved her hand and refused: "No, no, if I ask, Ah Ruo will naturally know the reason why I don''t allow them to be together, and rely on her ability to find some imperial doctors. Isn''t it easy to lie to my old lady?" Old Madam Su is full of students, but now she doesn''t go out of the house. How can she compare to her granddaughter, the regent, who holds more power. When the time comes, it won''t be what she says, but others will follow what she says! "You, you always worry about these useless things for the little master. The little master has a clear heart in everything, so how can you let the Su family lose their children and grandchildren? You are too worried." From Aunt Liu''s point of view, if Su Qi is not a selfish person, she will think about the Su family. The old matriarch''s mouth has been blistering in anxiety these days, and he is afraid that he has lost his reason. He only thinks about getting the little master to get married as soon as possible. But such persecution, in the end, it was not the relationship between their grandparents that was hurt. "Today, the young master invited so many young talents to the mansion as guests, which can be regarded as a statement of attitude, so you don''t want to make any more messes." Since I want to help the eldest daughter and young master of the Zhen Guogong''s mansion to see each other, it is better to choose from today''s young talents. The guests invited by the young master are all the daughters and sons of the most noble families in Beijing. It is difficult to get together on weekdays. "She will be mad at me." Old Madam Su stood up angrily. During this period of time, Su Qiruo''s anger made her even more eccentric. "Little master is the most filial in the world. It''s not that you don''t know her. She has always been a person who can only do things but can''t talk. She has never lost respect for you." "All right, all right, you don''t want to speak for her anymore. You watched her grow up, you know her temperament better than anyone else, and I won''t really force her to do anything, but you have to try Try it?" Old Madam Su still doesnt want to give up just like that. If she doesnt like the son of the Zhao family, then there are also the sons of the Li family and the Zhang family... There must be one who can catch her eyes! It''s not that she doesn''t like Chu Moyan, she''s just worried about the child''s body... The son-in-law is not allowed to serve, even if he can, based on her understanding of her granddaughter, the child is not willing. While the two old men were talking, the outside curtain was raised again, and Su Qiruo walked in slowly. "Say hello to grandma." Seeing the exhaustion on Su Qiruo''s face, Old Madam Su suddenly regretted it. The envoy has just left Beijing, and the children have not had time to rest in the future, so it is really wrong for her to bother with this matter. "Why is your complexion so bad, but you are sick?" In the past, Su Qiruo would naturally shake her head and deny it, but today she is not willing to lie to deceive others. Im not sick, just a little tired. As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, the old lady felt more and more distressed, and her intestines turned green with regret. Clearly knowing how busy her granddaughter is every day, she still wants to force her like this. Old Madam Su suddenly understood why Su Qiruo said that she didn''t want to get married before the young emperor grew up, which seemed unfair to other men. Men in this world are always trying to figure out what to do when they marry, and if someone like Su Qiruo doesn''t see each other for ten days and a half months, what can he do by marrying her? "It''s Grandma''s fault, she shouldn''t call you back at this time." Old Madam Su held Su Qiruo''s hand tightly, said in a deep voice, "Grandma won''t be like this anymore." Su Qiruo was a little angry at first, but after hearing what her grandmother said, she felt ashamed. Everything my grandmother does is for her, she should have a good talk with her old man, instead of being so yin and yang. "The granddaughter knows what grandma wants, just wait a little longer, the emperor will be older, and the granddaughter will bring you a grandson-in-law back. It''s just that this time is really not a good time for the granddaughter to talk about her son-daughter relationship." Since the Su family took over the burden of the new emperor, there was no reason to shirk it. "Grandmother depends on you." Old Madam Su nodded lovingly. Even if she knew that the sons of the aristocratic families she had a crush on would be married in a few years, she would not be willing to force her granddaughter any more. Since ancient times, loyalty and filial piety have been difficult to achieve. Anyone can persecute Su Qiruo, but she cannot. "Thanks, Grandma." Old Madam Su looked at the tiredness on Su Qiruo''s face, but couldn''t help asking one more question after all. "Why didn''t His Royal Highness come here with you today?" "I came out in a hurry today, so I didn''t take him with me." "The child''s body can be recuperated now? If there is any medicinal material missing, you can order the people in the mansion to go outside to find it." "Don''t worry, grandma, it''s just a little shortfall. The imperial doctor has been recuperating him for the past two years, and he''s already fine." "That''s good, that''s a poor child." Even though Su Qiruo said so, Old Madam Su was only half relieved. Because there were a lot of people in the mansion, lunch was served in the banquet hall, and Su Qiruo helped Old Madam Su go there together. Since Su Qiruo had made it clear to the old matriarch Su, the old matriarch Su vaguely mentioned a few things at the banquet that he wanted to see the daughter of the Zhao family and Mr. Zhao, and it was obvious that he would not leave him in Su home. Chapter 705： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (65) Zhao Yu''s hand holding the chopsticks tightened, and a trace of unease appeared on her usually steady face. He could see that Su Qiruo had no intentions of him, but Old Madam Su had always been looking forward to his entry into the mansion. Su Qiruo now only has old lady Su as his relative, and he doesn''t believe that old lady Su will not listen to what she says. But why was Old Madam Su persuaded by Su Qiruo in the end? Lin Ziheng was also in the crowd. He has had a hard time in the past two years. His family forced him to get married, and he risked his life to wait until today. But the woman he had been waiting for always treated him coldly, not even willing to look at him more. After the banquet, Old Madam Su went back to rest, Su Qiruo couldn''t leave directly as the only host, so she took everyone to the back garden. Ji Qing looked at Su Qiruo who had been silent all this time, and worried: "What''s wrong with you?" "tired." Su Qiruo''s eyes fell on the pond where the green lotus was gone, the weather was getting colder and colder, and winter was coming again. Ji Qing was taken aback by Su Qiruo''s words, and leaned close to her and asked, "You don''t mean you want to pick someone up, do you? This is absolutely impossible!" Southern Chu Kingdom can live without a little emperor, but it absolutely cannot live without Taifu Su. "That''s not true, I won''t ignore the emperor. It''s just that I''m a little tired recently, and I want to rest quietly for two days." "You have worked really hard in the past two years. Since the late emperor passed away, you have never rested for a day. The envoys left and right have left. If not, you will take two days off for yourself and go for a walk." Ji Qing, as Su Qiruo''s childhood friend, now works beside her, so she knows best how hard Su Qiruo is. They still take a rest every month, but Su Qiruo never rests. Su Qiruo shook her head: "Grandmother is getting old, and I still have to spare time to spend more time with her in the future, let''s save this leave for later!" "Speaking of which, how did you persuade the old lady? Didn''t she want you to marry the son of the Zhao family these days?" Ji Qing lowered his voice and glanced at the crowd not far away, just in time to see Zhao Yu looking at them. "I think Mr. Zhao is also interested in you. In terms of family background, you can be regarded as well-matched, so you really don''t think about it?" Su Qiruo suddenly looked at Ji Qing, and said very seriously: "I have been compromising all my life, and I have never lived for myself. Only my future husband, I hope that person is what I want." Instead of forcing it on her when others think it''s appropriate. Ji Qing was startled, this was the first time she had heard Su Qiruo talk about the future Zhengjun, otherwise she would have thought that Su Qiruo would never plan to get married in this life! "Who are you looking at? From the palace?" Ji Qing thought about it carefully, Su Qiruo didn''t deal with any men on weekdays, even if Lin Ziheng, the most beautiful woman in the capital, stood in front of her, she wouldn''t even look down on her. Then besides the sons of aristocratic families in the capital, the only ones who are worthy of Su Qiruo are those few princes in the palace? "Which one is it?" Ji Qing''s slanted eyes gleamed with gossip, Su Qiruo pushed her face away from her, and turned her back in displeasure. "Don''t talk nonsense and ruin the reputation of your Highnesses." "Who else could it be if it wasn''t from the palace? Su Qiruo, you''re not mean enough!" Ji Qing ran up to Su Qiruo unconvinced, wishing she could point her nose and scold her for being disrespectful. There is no one else here, so there is nothing to say. "Now is not the time to talk about these things, but Pei Zifei is so old, won''t the family rush? The people invited today are all young masters from innocent families, so hurry up and help find her peach blossoms!" Su Qiruo sent the chattering Ji Qing to look for Pei Zifei, and sat down behind a big rock that no one had seen, and closed his eyes wearily. Thinking that the Chinese New Year will be in the blink of an eye, and when the filial piety period is over, she has to invite the Empress Dowager out to help the princes meet and see their marriage. Su Qiruo didn''t have much contact with the Empress Dowager, but she also knew that she was the most measured person in the harem. Actually, she was unwilling to take care of those princes at the beginning. She felt that it was inconvenient and wanted to leave the queen mother to take care of the harem. However, the first emperor was afraid of the harem''s meddling in politics, and he didn''t trust the empress dowager''s mother''s powerful family, so he would not make any crooked ideas about the little emperor. So even moving to the West Palace with the Empress Dowager, he never said a word of reluctance. Compared to the little emperor''s uncle, the Empress Dowager is really very sensible and general. Even if Su Qiruo taught the princes to study, she didn''t dare to arrange their marriage by herself. It would be more appropriate for the master in the harem to come forward for this matter. Thinking of this, Su Qiruo prepared to ask the Empress Dowager to come out to explain this matter after returning to the palace. "cousin" The hoarse and crying voice woke up Su Qiruo, she frowned in displeasure, looking at the thin man in front of her, Su Qiruo didn''t say those ugly words after all. I have to say that Lin Ziheng looks very similar to Su Qiruo''s biological father, even if it''s not for other people''s sake, Su Qiruo doesn''t want him to continue being so stubborn. Pointing to a flat stone on the opposite side, Su Qiruo motioned for Lin Ziheng to sit over. Lin Ziheng was flattered for a moment, straightened his stiff body and sat on half of his buttocks, looking very restrained. "You are not young anymore, don''t let your uncle worry about you in the future." This is the first time that Su Qiruo has seriously mentioned this to Lin Ziheng. She used to express her rejection very coldly, but she never expected this child to be so stubborn. Su Qiruo suddenly felt that there was something wrong with her temperament, so she always attracted some such paranoid men. Lin Ziheng is like this, and so is Chu Moyan. Compared to Lin Ziheng who was held in the palm of his hand since childhood, Chu Moyan is even more paranoid. "cousin" Lin Ziheng had a sore nose, and tears rolled out suddenly. It''s just that he was afraid that Su Qiruo would not like it, so he forcibly restrained himself from making a sound. "Since you called me cousin, I also regarded you as my younger brother. I thought it was obvious to me over the years that it was impossible between us, so why do you torture yourself like this? You forced your uncle with your life." I promised you not to marry, but have you ever thought about his feelings?" "But Heng Er just wants to wait for her cousin..." Before Lin Ziheng finished speaking, Su Qiruo interrupted him. "You don''t have to wait, not to mention that I have no love for you and I will never marry you, and I will not get married before the emperor is in power. When you are twenty-four or five years old, it is difficult to stay in the mansion Will it become a joke of the Lin family?" Su Qiruo''s words were already very serious, but Lin Ziheng still wept silently and didn''t make a sound. "Zi Heng, based on your status and appearance, as long as you are willing, there are many excellent women in Beijing waiting for you to choose." Chapter 706： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (66) "At that time, I will also prepare a dowry for you as your cousin, and send you off in a beautiful manner." If Su Qi won''t marry Lin Ziheng, she is willing to be his backing. This child is pure in nature and will not do anything harmful. For her father''s sake, she just needs to protect him a bit more. With the relationship of the Su family, who really dares to bully him? "But I don''t want to marry someone else." "Why don''t you want to? Instead of begging for someone who has no intentions of you, why don''t you want to marry someone who can hold you in the palm of your hand and love you like your mother and father? Are you a fool?" Lin Ziheng just shook his head blindly, and he didn''t know what he had insisted on all these years for. It''s just that the person he always wanted to marry was his cousin, not others. "I''m not a fool, so I should know how painful it would be to marry a woman who doesn''t like you. You should know that I have always been a cold-hearted person. If I don''t want to, no one can force me. If you insist on getting into this dead end, In the future, if my Su family doesn''t have any contact with you, there will always be a way to cut off those thoughts you shouldn''t have." "Cousin, don''t do this." Lin Ziheng finally couldn''t help crying, and he didn''t know that he had no hope of marrying her in his life. From the moment he committed suicide and was rescued, he knew that she didn''t have him at all in her heart. Otherwise, she would not even be willing to look at him, and she would not care at all, as if his life and death had nothing to do with her. Actually, Lin Ziheng also knew that if he only existed as her cousin, Su Qi would definitely treat him a thousand times better than now. Because his feelings made her avoid her, she avoided him all these years, making him want to see but not be able to see. Waiting for him to cry enough, Su Qiruo spoke slowly. "Do you want to never see me again for the rest of your life, do you want to be my cousin again, I hope you think about it carefully. If you want to understand, just listen to your uncle and don''t do those inappropriate things again." What a fool, in the future I will protect you like I did when I was young, and never let anyone bully you." Lin Ziheng looked at Su Qiruo with eyes swollen from crying, bit his bleeding lip and said in a trembling voice: "Cousin, Henger knows, and will never do anything to embarrass my cousin again." This big cry can be regarded as the end of Lin Ziheng''s fruitless love. Since then, he is only her cousin, the only cousin. Lin Ziheng stood up and bowed respectfully to Su Qiruo with a standard salute, apologizing in a nasal voice: "It''s Heng''er who has been ignorant all these years and has caused my cousin a lot of trouble, I hope she can''t be blamed..." He couldn''t say the rest of the words, because he was afraid that he would cry again while talking. "Life is a practice, no one is smooth sailing. You just think that this is a catastrophe you have experienced on the road of practice. Now that it is over, your new life is ahead." Lin Ziheng''s life has been too smooth, but she has become his only wish. If Su Qi thought, after today, Lin Ziheng should be able to grow up. Lin Ziheng stood there without responding, Su Qiruo said indifferently: "Go, let your sisters take you home, and spend good time with uncle." "Then Heng''er will take my leave first." Lin Ziheng left tremblingly, Su Qiruo didn''t get up to see him off, but rubbed the corners of his brows wearily, and after a while, he said to the back of the rockery: "Come out!" With her martial arts, she has long since discovered that there are people behind the rockery. The man''s footsteps were slow, and he knew it was a man. "It turns out that Sister Su is so ignorant of pity and sympathy." Zhao Yu came out from behind the rockery and overheard such a conversation. He didn''t know whether to feel lucky or sad. It stands to reason that he should be glad that he knew her rejection when he was tempted, and he could take it back quickly. In comparison, Lin Ziheng, who has been waiting for so many years, is much more pitiful. But he felt very sad, obviously the Lord Su''s position was so close to him, even the old matriarch Su agreed, but he got stuck at Su Qiruo. "Master Zhao''s eavesdropping is not like what a gentleman would do." Su Qiruo didn''t show any expression, and she wasn''t displeased because Zhao Yu overheard the conversation between her and Lin Ziheng. "I''m not a gentleman at all, I''m just a young man." Zhao Yu glanced at the rock that Lin Ziheng had sat on before, hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to sit on it. Even if he didn''t want to, he knew that his ending would be the same as Lin Ziheng. If Su Qi doesn''t like someone, no one can force her. "The young talents invited today are all young talents with good looks and good conduct in the capital. Mr. Zhao can choose slowly. When he finds the one he likes, his grandmother will contact Duke Zhen to discuss marriage for you." "What if no one likes me?" Zhao Yu tilted her head to look at Su Qiruo, there is indeed no one in the entire capital who can match the woman in front of her. However, this person is so cold-hearted that he can''t even look down on someone as infatuated and stunning as Lin Ziheng. He doesn''t think he has the ability to stand by her side. Fortunately, the sinking is not deep, and I can get out in time to leave. But Zhao Yu felt a little bit lost in his heart. No man would want to marry the best woman in the world, but he didn''t have that blessing. "Emotional matters should not be rushed, rather lack than indiscriminate. If Mr. Zhao doesn''t like it, then continue to pick, there will always be someone who suits you." "Is it better to lack than to abuse?" Zhao Yu savored these four words in Su Qiruo''s mouth carefully, and suddenly laughed at herself. It turned out that he was just one of the "abuses" in her eyes. "Forget it, then Zhao Yu is here to wish Master Taifu to find a good husband as soon as possible, and hold hands with each other sincerely, and love the two forever." After all, Zhao Yu is the son of a military general, generous and open-minded. Like the women, they cupped their fists at Su Qiruo, then said goodbye and left. Ji Qing and Pei Zifei jumped down from the rockery, followed Su Qiruo''s example and leaned on the big rock behind her, tilting their heads to look at her. "Both of these two have good personalities, good family backgrounds, and they are both as beautiful as the other. If you don''t even like this, there is probably no one in the whole of Southern Chu who can match the two of them. " Pei Zifei couldn''t help feeling sorry for Su Qiruo, if the emperor was of the right age, no matter which one of Lin Ziheng and Zhao Yu took it out, they would be queens, but the idiot in front of him couldn''t see either of them. "Do you really not regret it?" Ji Qing also nudged Su Qiruo with his elbow, and asked half jokingly and half seriously. Su Qiruo shook her head: "That''s good, but I don''t feel excited, so I don''t want to miss them." If the person she marries makes her never even have a heartbeat, she can''t guarantee that she will never get tired of living with such a person for the rest of her life. Since we can''t guarantee our lifetime loyalty to him, we shouldn''t delay his life. Chapter 707： Taifus Paranoid Husband (67) "The person who makes your heart beat has appeared? Who is it?" Pei Zifei lay beside Su Qiruo''s ear, and asked in a low voice. Su Qiruo glanced at her, didn''t nod or shake her head, but didn''t answer her question either. She wasn''t sure what it was like to be moved by that kind of heart, but the person she didn''t want to marry must have never been moved. Ji Qing gently pushed Pei Zifei to change the subject. "Hasn''t your family arranged a marriage for you yet?" Pei Zifei got a headache when he heard it: "Don''t mention it, I haven''t lived in the mansion for a while." Because she didn''t want to get married, Pei Zifei moved to her own private house under the pretext of being busy with business, so she could hide away. "Don''t worry, she will naturally be willing to get married when fate comes." Su Qiruo patted Ji Qing''s shoulder lightly, and Ji Qing also knew Pei Zifei''s temperament, so he stopped mentioning it. His eyes accidentally fell on Zhao Jingchun who was in the distance, Ji Qing hastily pushed Su Qiruo''s arm with his hands. "Zhao Jingchun is going to attack Mr. Lin." Su Qiruo didn''t move at all, but she was quite satisfied with Zhao Jingchun in her heart. "Zhao Shi is a good woman. If Ziheng can follow her, it will be his blessing. Of course, Ziheng has to be willing. If he is unwilling, I will never allow Zhao Jingchun to take him away." "Don''t you regret it?" "He''s my cousin." Su Qiruo only said this, Ji Qing and Pei Zifei suddenly realized. Because Lin Ziheng has been pestering Su Qiruo all these years, Su Qiruo has been avoiding him everywhere, so much so that they have almost forgotten the relationship between Lin Ziheng and Su Qiruo. And Su Qiruo is naturally a person who keeps her word. Since she promised to protect Lin Ziheng, she would not let him do what he didn''t want to do. This should be regarded as an apology she expressed to the Lin family on behalf of her father. After all, her son was injured because of her. Everyone has their own destiny, without exception. Seeing off the guests, Su Qiruo went to see Old Madam Su again before returning to the palace. Chu Moyan has been learning to make purses for the past two days, until Su Qiruo returned to the palace, he didn''t know that she had gone out. Finally on the day when the snow fell, Chu Moyan went to the Green Bamboo Hall with the purse he made himself. There was a thin layer of snow on the ground, and before the palace servants had time to clean it, Chu Moyan, wrapped in a red cloak with a white fox fur collar, hurried in. Shiqing walked a few steps quickly and lifted the curtain to let Chu Moyan enter the hall first, then stomped the snow on her feet, and then walked in. Although charcoal fires were also lit in the Green Bamboo Hall, it was still much colder than the Moshu Hall. Chu Moyan rubbed his red ears from the cold, stood outside the room and called inside: "Teacher." Su Qiruo handed the letter in her hand to Su Hong, motioned her to go down, and then said to the outside: "Come in and sit down!" "How did you come here in such a cold day?" Su Qiruo took out an exquisite hand stove from somewhere and handed it to Chu Moyan, and poured him a cup of hot tea himself. "Drink some hot tea to warm up your body." Chu Moyan looked at Su Qiruo with a red face, then took out a purse embroidered with green bamboo from his bosom, and held it in front of Su Qiruo with both hands. Looking at the bright eyes of the young man in front of him, Su Qiruo took the purse and asked, "Give it to me?" Chu Moyan nodded heavily. "Good embroidery." Rubbing the green bamboo on the purse with her fingers, Su Qiruo praised with a smile. Chu Moyan is no better than other princes, he only started to learn many things in the past two years. Before Fuluan, his biological father did not teach him these things. Judging from the embroidery work of this purse, it really took a lot of effort. "As long as Taifu likes it." Chu Moyan''s ears were burning slightly, Brother Shiqing and Brother Huayi said that if a woman accepts a man''s purse, it is considered a relationship, and she will definitely marry him in the future. "Why do you think of giving me a gift when you are so good? But you want to eat candy again?" Chu Moyan lowered his eyes and shook his head, and then said in a low voice: "Two years ago, the Taifu saved Yan''er today, and it was snowing that day like now, and Yan''er was in pain all over, it was the Taifu who saved Yan''er." Yan''er is born again, Yan''er will be remembered in my heart." He will never forget in his life how that woman appeared in front of people and brought him out of hell. Compared to the current warmth, his past years were simply inferior to pigs and dogs. Su Qiruo was startled, the skinny child covered in bruises was lying in the snow, holding his head and enduring the punches and kicks that fell on him, this scene seemed to be just yesterday. But he didn''t know that the boy in front of him had changed his appearance, and he would never be bullied again. "Just learn to forget the past! Look forward and live a good life." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed Chu Moyan''s hairy head, but did not persuade him to forgive. The pain engraved on the body and heart is not that the person concerned naturally cannot empathize with it, so no one is qualified to make him forgive. Chu Moyan shook his head: "Yan''er will never forget, and he will never forget. If there was no bullying that day, Yan''er would not have met such a good tutor." "After this year, you will be one year older." Su Qiruo looked at the snow outside the window and suddenly said something, but he didn''t know who he was talking about. Chu Moyan bit his lip and hesitated for a long time before saying reluctantly: "Then let Brother Shiqing and Brother Huayi leave the palace before the Chinese New Year!" Actually, the two people Su Qiruo was looking for had already been sent to the Moshu Hall, but Chu Moyan was reluctant to let him go, and Su Qiruo didn''t want him to suffer, so he never mentioned poetry and painting. But he didn''t want the little guy to be sensible, so he took the initiative to talk about it. "it is good." Seeing the reluctance in Chu Moyan''s heart, Su Qiruo didn''t change her mind and said to let those two stay. Poetry and painting are getting older, and they are not as noble as the few princes in the palace. If it drags on for another year, it will be even harder to be a good family. Now with the support of the Su Mansion, at least the two of them can choose carefully. "Teacher, you won''t abandon Yan''er, will you?" Chu Moyan suddenly raised his head, looked at Su Qiruo with red eyes, and asked with restraint. "No one can accompany you forever, people around you will always leave one by one, and I am no exception." If the weather gets warmer in the next year, Su Qi will also move out of the palace and go back to the Su Mansion. The emperor is getting older, so she doesn''t need her to watch over her all the time, and the grandmother is also old, so she can''t leave her around. As the only granddaughter, she didn''t want to miss her grandmother''s last years. Even if you go to talk to the old man every day, it is good. "Has the Tai Tuo stopped talking?" Chu Moyan panicked, and quickly knelt up from the couch, and walked to Su Qiruo''s side, tightly clutching her sleeves, with spring water in his big eyes, that poor little look seemed to be scared as if it would be left behind. Chapter 708： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (68) "I just moved back to live with my grandmother, and I still have to go to the palace to teach you every day." Until all the princes get married. This is what Su Qiruo promised the late emperor, so even if Chu Shicheng did such a thing, she never thought of sending him away by means of a marriage. Let the Empress Dowager come forward to choose a suitable consort for each of them, let''s go out of the palace and establish a mansion earlier! As for Chu Moyan, if he is willing to stay by her side, then he should follow her first. Chu Moyan is different from others after all, he cannot afford to be hurt again. "Can you take Yaner with you?" Brother Shiqing and Brother Huayi have left, and the Taifu will also leave, so he will be the only one left in the palace at that time. "Can''t." He is the prince of the current dynasty, so he is not allowed to leave the palace at will, let alone live outside the palace, which is unreasonable. "Teacher..." Chu Moyan''s big tears rolled down his cheeks, the feeling of being abandoned after his father passed away hit him, he just felt flustered and powerless, extremely uncomfortable. "Since ancient times, there has never been a precedent for a prince living in a courtier''s mansion. Even as a Taifu, I cannot violate the rules set by my ancestors. If the censor is impeached, both of you and I will be punished." "But I don''t want to live in the palace alone, it''s too cold here." Taking out a handkerchief to wipe away the tears rolling down his face, Su Qiruo still said cruelly: "Unless you go out of the palace to build a mansion after your wedding, otherwise you can only live in the palace, even the emperor can''t change it." Chu Moyan was completely flustered. He had promised the Taifu that he would marry her after the emperor took charge, but she will leave the palace next year, so he will live in the palace alone for five or six years? "Then I don''t want to be a prince anymore, I just want to be an ordinary person, and it''s good if I can be with the Tai Tuo." He doesn''t like being a prince at all, he suffers more than a slave, he doesn''t like it at all. "You were born into the royal family. This is an unchangeable fact. Yan''er, people have to grow up slowly. When the young eagle learns to fly, it will also bump into the wall and get hurt. Is it because the eagle dare not let go because of fear of getting hurt, and it will take a lifetime to fly?" Fly with it on your back?" "What you should do now is to learn how to protect yourself, improve yourself, and do something that makes you happy every day." Because of the influence of the social background, most of the men here are prone to sentimentality, do not know how to realize their self-worth, and put their minds and the happiness of the rest of their lives on women, just like women who lived humble lives in the historical background of previous lives. Such people are actually very pitiful . "But the happiest thing for me is being with Taifu!" "You can like to be with Tai Tu, but you can''t just think about being with Tai Tu. You should still have your own affairs, whether it''s to pass the time, or to make yourself better, it''s all meaningful." Regarding Chu Moyan, Su Qiruo was never willing to speak harshly. She felt that Chu Moyan was a smart child, so she would naturally understand what she meant after thinking about it for a while. "If you become better, you will be worthy of being a tutor." Chu Moyan murmured Su Qiruo''s words, but Su Qiruo didn''t hear clearly either, Fortunately, Chu Moyan finally stopped clamoring to go out to live in the palace, so Su Qiruo felt relieved. Because of the Mid-Autumn Palace banquet, when Su Qiruo mentioned that the princes and attendants from the West Palace should attend this year''s annual banquet, the little emperor was the first to object. Under the insistence of the emperor, this year only the biological father of the eighth princethe current empress dowagerwas invited out of the West Palace. Looking at the letter in his hand, the little emperor raised his lips mockingly, and casually threw it into the charcoal stove aside to burn it. "If the mother finds out that the uncle she found for me to take care of me in the palace is such a restless idiot, I''m afraid she will die of anger again." This old thing dares to provoke her relationship with the Taifu. "Madam Mei may have misunderstood the Taifu, thinking that the Taifu deliberately suppressed the harem, so they were not allowed to come out to participate in the annual banquet. After all, the emperor is getting older, and he will inevitably think a little more in his heart." The woman in black stood at the desk and said respectfully. "Oh! He is good at calculating. I can see clearly how the Tai Tuo treats me. But this idiot, what kind of calculations are in his mind, do you really think that I am young and ignorant and can''t see through it?" The little emperor slapped the desk in front of him with his palm, and the "slap" made the palace servants guarding outside the hall tremble with fright. The emperor''s temper is very much like that of a Taifu, and he seldom gets angry. I don''t know which **** made the emperor so angry. "Since the emperor knows that he is a fool...with ulterior motives, why should he take it to heart?" "After all, the Queen Mother had the foresight. At the beginning, the group of people who were looking for troubles all day long should have been buried with the Queen Mother, so as not to implicate me in Nanchu Jiangshan, and let others see it as a joke. A few men in the area are still there. Stretch your hand on my head, something beyond your control!" Since the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, the little emperor sent someone to watch the men in the West Palace, and more or less noticed that there were a few restless ones. They were unwilling to be trapped in the West Palace, intending to stir up conflicts between the emperor and the Taifu, and finally walked out of the West Palace, continuing to collude with the previous dynasty to benefit themselves and the family. If it wasnt for the fact that the little emperor had followed the late emperor since he was a child, and had heard many precedents of harem meddling in politics, he probably wouldnt have been so angry. "You send people to beat and beat the Mei family. If you still want to be the Duke of the country, you should honestly control the people under the door. I can read them for the sake of my father, but whoever dares to disturb my Nan Chu Jiangshan, I will show no mercy." "The subordinate takes orders." "There is no need to bother the Grand Tutor about this matter, she has worked hard enough on weekdays." If it weren''t for the fear that someone with a heart would blame the matter on the Grand Tutor, the little emperor wouldn''t have ordered someone to beat him secretly, and she could only wish to order to severely reprimand the Mei family. "It''s easy for my subordinates. However, if the emperor sends people to watch the West Palace all the time, it will be really troublesome. It''s better to directly explain it to the Taifu and think of a solution once and for all." The little emperor frowned, squeezed his fingers and said: "No, I don''t want the Taifu to worry about such trivial matters. When I grow up, I can handle this kind of thing by myself." "Since Mrs. Mei wants to see me, then I will do as he wishes. Find someone to pass on a message to him. During the banquet, I will wait for him in the plum garden." She really wanted to see what kind of intentions this good uncle of hers had in mind to make things difficult for the Tai Tuo. "The emperor..." "I have my own measure." Teacher has protected her for so many years, now it''s her turn to do something for him. These ghosts and monsters are targeting the Taifu everywhere, so she will get rid of them with the hands of the emperor. The grand banquet was scheduled for the twenty-ninth day of the twelfth lunar month. In the middle of the banquet, the little emperor slipped out under the pretense of changing clothes. Chu Moyan, who had been depressed all the time, suddenly narrowed his eyes and followed secretly. Chapter 709： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (69) He still remembers the man that the Little Emperor went out to meet at the Mid-Autumn Festival last time. That man slandered the Grand Tutor everywhere, and he hasn''t settled with him yet. Could it be that the Little Emperor is going to meet that man again today? When the little emperor came out of the hall, he threw away the servants behind him and walked towards the plum garden with only one person. From a distance, he saw a rosy blush in the plum grove, and the little emperor frowned in displeasure. This Mei Taijun servant has a lot of ambitions! Did not dare to be popular, so she wore such a set of brightly colored clothes, relying on her niece''s position as the king. "Sheng''er, uncle finally saw you, woo woo... uncle misses you so much!" Seeing Taijun Mei rushing over to hug her, the little emperor backed away in fright, raising his hand to block between the two, Taijun Mei stopped resentfully. "Uncle looks good, it seems that life in West Palace is going well, so I feel relieved." Seeing that Taijun Mei could not jump on him, the little emperor put his hands behind his back, and looked at Taijun Mei like a little adult. The smile on Taijun Mei''s face froze, and then he smiled wryly: "To see the emperor today, my uncle specially cleaned it up. The West Palace is remote and small, and life is not easy." The little emperor lowered his head and smiled mockingly, as if he didn''t understand what he meant. Seeing that the little emperor didn''t respond for a long time, Taijun Mei couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. If the child doesnt give him a step, how can he speak? However, thinking that the child in front of me is only nine years old after the new year, I have lost a lot of scruples. "I don''t know if the emperor has taken what uncle told you before?" Taijun Mei asked anxiously. After all, he sneaked out from the West Palace. Even if there was a letter from the emperor to invite him, it would still violate the palace rules. "Uncle means..." The little emperor pretended to be puzzled, and looked at Mr. Mei in doubt. "Everyone in the West Palace knows that this matter was done by the Grand Tutor and has nothing to do with the Emperor. If the Emperor can help me get out of the West Palace, my uncle and everyone in the Harem will stand behind the Emperor. But you can''t." Seeing that the little emperor was silent, Taijun Mei said again, "This country belongs to the Chu family, not her Su family." Su Qiruo is called Taifu but exercises the power of the emperor, even if the emperor is in front of her, he will obey her. Why? Why should they, who had served the late emperor, only stay in the harem, while she, Su Qiruo, an outsider, brazenly became the emperor in the palace. "These are all the will of the Queen Mother, what does Uncle mean by this statement? Could it be that Uncle thinks that there is something wrong with the Queen Mother''s edict, and Taifu Su can''t afford to be my master?" The little emperor''s tone was light. Although he was displeased, he was not as disgusted as he was when the two of them talked about this matter last time. Taijun Mei was delighted, and suddenly felt that there was something interesting. "If she is only a grand tutor, she is worthy of the Su family''s century-old reputation, but this person has a lot of ambitions, and the emperor should be on guard." "But the Taifu is loyal to me and Nanchu, and has never been disrespectful." "Your majesty, you are grown up now, you should be able to distinguish the truth from lies, and it is serious to hold the government in your own hands. Could it be that you really let Su Qiruo act as emperor for you with the position of Taifu?" order?" "But it will take a few more years for me to be in charge of the government, and now I can''t support this country. The Tai Tuo is the emperor''s teacher chosen by my mother, and I must keep her by my side." "The emperor isn''t afraid to overfed people and fold himself into it in the future? Then Su Qiruo is not safe." "Uncle has lived in the West Palace for a long time, how did he get the news?" The little emperor looked at Taijun Mei without blinking, his clear eyes really looked like an ordinary child. Taijun Mei was stunned for a moment, with a look of unnaturalness flashing across his face, hesitatingly said: "This...the West Palace naturally has a connection with the West Palace, so don''t ask the emperor, you just need to know that uncle is the only one in this world who is wholeheartedly for you The person is." The little emperor was shocked, these people were really restless in the West Palace. She wants to check carefully, where is the doorway of the West Palace. "Uncle''s words will be carefully considered, you should go back soon!" The little emperor pretended to be something in his heart, so he couldn''t bear to deal with Mrs. Mei''s servant, and just wanted to send him away quickly, and arrange for him to go to the West Palace as soon as possible. Mr. Mei was overjoyed to see the little emperor like this, so he boldly said: "Your Majesty, don''t be soft-hearted. To deal with the enemy, you must cut the grass and roots to avoid future troubles. Otherwise, the King Yun left by the late emperor is a lesson from the past." Looking at Taijun Mei''s back as he walked away, the little emperor sneered: "Oh... cut the weeds and root them out?" After all, the mother emperor is still more suitable to be an emperor than the Tai Tuo. If these men were removed at the beginning, the troubles of today would be avoided. However, the Taifu was kind and saved a group of poisonous snakes. Since this is the case, then she will do it for the empress. Cut the weeds and eradicate the roots? She is still young and not suitable for getting blood on her hands, but it is still possible to make those people calm down. "Come here!" A woman flew out of the darkness and landed in front of the little emperor, her voice was very low, Chu Moyan could only vaguely hear something about secretly buying medicine, don''t let the Tai Tu know about it. Chu Moyan clenched his fists tightly, looking at the little emperor in the plum grove with red eyes. The nights in winter are extremely cold, but he doesn''t seem to feel it. The heart is cooler than the body. The Tai Tuo treated her so well that she would even sacrifice her life for her, yet she wanted to join forces with the harem servants to poison the Tai Tuo. What a Chu Huasheng, what the Taifu taught him with all his painstaking efforts, turned out to be a ruthless white-eyed wolf. Thinking of the former emperor, the hatred in Chu Moyan''s eyes grew stronger. yes! Women in the royal family have always been ruthless. A man as good as his father died at the hands of the former emperor, didn''t he? At that time, he had no ability to keep his father, but if anyone dared to touch his Taifu, he would only die. Chu Moyan didn''t know how he got to the front hall. He could still see that handsome woman talking to the courtiers beside her while drinking wine. Such a character like a banished fairy, if she knew that she had taught a white-eyed wolf, she would definitely be very sad! Chu Moyan swallowed all the words that came to his lips. There are some things that Tai Fu is not willing to do, so he will do them well. The country of Southern Chu was originally preserved by the Taifu. If this is the case, what if the country is changed to Su? Chu Moyan left the bustling hall with Mo Yan and Mo Yu behind him, and returned to Moshu Hall early. "Your Highness is tired? I''m going to bring you hot water. Let''s take a rest after washing up!" Mo Yan and Mo Yu are the secret guards chosen by Chu Moyan to serve after Shiqing and Huayi left. Although these two are not as careful and thoughtful as Shiqing and Huayi, they are superior in martial arts. Chapter 710： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (70) Chu Moyan has also been learning kung fu from the two during this period of time. Compared with Su Hong and Su Bai, it is obviously more convenient for Mo Yan and Mo Yu to teach Chu Moyan. Since Su Qiruo told Chu Moyan to do something he likes that time, apart from reading and reading every day, he also learned kung fu from Mo Yan Moyu. In his opinion, those useless things such as piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are really vulnerable compared to the skills that can protect the Taifu. Having witnessed two assassinations of the Taifu, Chu Moyan still has a lump in his heart. "it is good." Chu Moyan rubbed his eyes, leaned on the soft couch, and responded in a low voice. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears, he would never believe that the little emperor would kill the grand tutor out of fear. The Tai Tuo treated the little emperor much better than them all. He saw that the little emperor respected the Tai Tuo on weekdays. How could he kill the Tai Tuo because of a man''s instigation? Buying medicine? If the little emperor really attacked the Taifu''s food, the Taifu''s trust in the little emperor would definitely not be on guard. Isn''t that... Chu Moyan broke out in a cold sweat from fright, and sat up straight suddenly. No, he will definitely not let Chu Huasheng succeed. The charcoal basin in the hall was burning vigorously, Chu Moyan only felt his nose a little sore. He is worthless for the Taifu, the Taifu shouldn''t care about Chu Huasheng''s life, let alone plead for the lives of those people in the West Palace. They kept saying that it was for the good of the emperor, but in fact, who didn''t have the idea of ??squeezing the Tai Tuo down and letting their own family take over? The first emperor was afraid of the monopoly of his relatives, so he really had the foresight. Every sanctimonious beast, they all deserve to die. "Your Highness, the hot water is ready." Chu Moyan wiped the sweat from his palms, got up slowly, and suddenly said to Mo Yan: "I saw a green snake as thick as a finger in the garden ahead tonight, can snakes and insects still come out this winter?" Mo Yan thought for a while and said: "Most of them are impossible, but there are also some very special ones. But did it scare His Highness? Then Nu Minger went to the manager and told them to deal with those things." "Then there is no need to be so troublesome. After the Chinese New Year, you can go to the Tai Hospital to ask for some sulfur and sprinkle it on the front." Chu Moyan wiped his face and added, "Remember to ask for more." Mo Yan responded, and after serving Chu Moyan to lie down, he extinguished the candle and retreated with the basin in hand. The charcoal in the charcoal basin was crackling, Chu Moyan lay on the bed tossing and turning, but couldn''t fall asleep. The words of the little emperor and Mrs. Mei have been echoing in his ears. Compared with the little emperor at the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, she obviously has lost her trust in the Tai Tuo now. Now only four months have passed, and the little emperor has been provoked to forget the kindness of the grand tutor. Then if after a while, more and more people say in front of her that the Taifu is so powerful and powerful that he took the emperor to command the princes, will the little emperor still want to destroy Taifu''s family? Through this period of study, Chu Moyan is no longer the young boy who knew nothing in the past. He has also read many cases in history books where the monarch arbitrarily set up crimes to destroy his family because he was afraid of his courtiers. Will Chu Huasheng do it? Teacher always said that the emperor was smart and kind, but he thought she was clearly a fool. Chu Huasheng actually believed such obvious provocative words. Chu Mo said that it was not worth it for the Taifu, but he didn''t know how to say this to the Taifu. Judging from what Chu Huasheng meant, he wouldn''t attack the Tai Tuo right now, so he''ll wait for a while, and as long as he finds signs, don''t blame him for acting first. Chu Moyan finally fell asleep in a daze after turning over in the middle of the night. In his dream, he saw the Taifu lying on the snow covered in blood. The bright red blood fell on her white clothes and dripped on the plain white snow like blossoming red plums, which made his eyes turn red. He rushed over like crazy, shaking her body vigorously, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t wake her up. "Teacher, don''t... don''t..." Chu Moyan was drenched in sweat when he woke up from the dream. Looking at the sun outside the window, the newly replaced charcoal fire in the charcoal basin was burning vigorously, so he let out a long breath. It''s okay, it''s just a dream. But he never wanted to have such a dream again. "Come here!" "Your Highness, are you awake?" "Is the Tai Tuo in the palace today?" Today is New Year''s Eve, the Grand Tutor will definitely go back to the Su Mansion to accompany Old Madam Su to celebrate the new year, and I don''t know if she has left. Mo Yan came in with a basin, and Mo Yu helped Chu Moyan get dressed. "Teacher went home after breakfast." Chu Moyan was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly, without asking any more questions. "However, when the master left, he asked Su Bai to bring over the New Year''s money, saying that he might not be able to come back tomorrow." Mo Yu had a smile on his face when he said this. They all knew that the Taifu loved His Highness the Ninth Highness very much, and would send him something every New Year''s day. Its a new year, other palaces only have regular rewards, and only Moshu Palace can receive the New Years money given by the Taifu alone. Chu Moyan dried his hands and took the big red purse from Mo Yu, the roundness of his hands made his nose sore suddenly. Teacher would put a small handful of gold beads in his big red purse every year for him to keep as pocket money. He knew that the Tai Tuo felt sorry for him, and was afraid that the servants in the palace would not treat him wholeheartedly. With these golden beads, whether it was to reward them or save them to buy some food for himself, life would be easier. Seeing something wrong with Chu Moyan''s expression, Mo Yan and Mo Yu glanced at each other, hurriedly carried the water basin and backed out. "The slave is going to prepare meals for His Highness." When only Chu Moyan was left in the hall, he carefully stuffed the purse into his small wooden box. There were three identical purses in the small wooden box, and he was never willing to touch the contents inside. Chu Mo said that he was not picky about food and clothing, so he couldn''t use up all the money issued by the palace, so he was reluctant to touch what the grand tutor gave him. "Anyone who dares to touch you, Yan''er will kill him. If anyone in this world dares to betray you, Yan''er will destroy the country of this betrayer." Isnt Chu Huasheng the sole heir of Nan Chu? As long as she dared to take the Taifu''s idea, then even if he, Chu Moyan, risked his life, he would definitely want Chu Huasheng to be buried with him. Without Chu Huasheng, it doesn''t matter whether the world is in chaos or returned to the Taifu, as long as no one endangers the life of the Taifu, it doesn''t matter. But Chu Moyan still has a semblance of reason after all, the world is guarded by the Taifu, and he will never do it unless he has to. In the end, it still depends on how Chu Huasheng chooses. It was rare not to have to go to court early, and Chu Huasheng was lazing on the couch, when someone outside reported that the Ninth Prince had come down. Chu Huasheng sat up from the couch suddenly, rubbed his messy hair, and asked in a daze, "Brother Jiuhuang is here?" Chapter 711： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (71) She doesn''t have too much affection for the emperor brothers, but because of the relationship between the nine emperor brothers, she will order people to take care of them on weekdays. In more than two years, this was the first time that Chu Moyan came to her on his own initiative. The little emperor hurriedly ordered the servants to comb her hair and change her clothes, yawned and said, "The Taifu has left the palace. Could it be that Brother Nine Emperors came to see me for the Taifu?" The little emperor felt that this must be the case, the Taifu loved her so much, and felt sorry for her spending the New Year alone in the palace, so he sent Brother Nine Emperors to visit her. Thinking of this, the little emperor couldn''t help but become happy. Tai Tu really loved her the most. After the ceremony, the atmosphere became a little delicate. Chu Moyan was not a good talker, and the little emperor didn''t know how to get along with his elder brothers, so the two brothers and sisters just sat awkwardly, and no one spoke first. In the end, the little emperor couldn''t stand the silence, so he asked, "Brother Jiuhuang is here today for something?" Chu Moyan pursed his lips and nodded. Mo Yan hurriedly passed over the food box in his hand, and the servant next to the little emperor hurriedly took it. "This is a dim sum that Taifu found from outside and taught me how to make it. I sent it to the emperor to taste." Chu Moyan said a little cautiously, besides the blood of the former emperor, the only relationship between him and this nominal sister is the Grand Tutor. The little emperor''s eyes lit up, and she was secretly happy, she knew that it must be the Tai Tuo who sent Brother Jiuhuang to come. Teacher couldn''t accompany her, so he asked brother Jiuhuang to bring her some snacks. "Then I must have a good taste, Taifu is the one who loves people the most." As he spoke, the little emperor ordered the waiter to open the food box, picked up a piece and stuffed it into his mouth. Chu Moyan''s eyes flashed, and his hands buried in his sleeves tightened. Is she trusting the Tai Tuo too much, or is she doing it for others to see? Aren''t you afraid that he might poison the dessert? But if she trusted Master Tai Tu so much, why did she believe that old man''s instigation? Chu Moyan gave the little emperor a complicated look. The way she ate dim sum was completely different from her usual steady appearance in front of Su Qiruo. She was less pretentious and more childish. Pretend to be such a well-behaved child in front of the Taifu, is it to please the Taifu, or to plot against the Taifu? Chu Moyan had several thoughts in his mind, and seeing that the little emperor was having a good meal, he took his leave and left. "Your Majesty, the Ninth Prince came here to give you some snacks?" Looking at Chu Moyan who left, the inner room muttered something suspiciously. The little emperor swallowed the last mouthful of snacks, took out his handkerchief and wiped his hands, looked at the food box and sighed softly. "Brother Nine Emperors has always only been close to the Taifu. Today the Taifu is not here, so he must feel uncomfortable." Although the two brothers and sisters are different, their solitude is the same. Teacher is not here, this huge palace is so deserted. "Tell me, if the Tai Tuo becomes Zhen''s concubine, will we become a family? Then the Tai Tuo will not abandon me in the future, right?" The little emperor excitedly asked the servant beside him. "The emperor means... want the Tai Tuo to be the consort of His Highness the Ninth Prince?" This servant was chosen by Su Qiruo for the little emperor. He is fifteen years old this year, and he is very intelligent and winky. The little emperor nodded, his round eyes sparkling. "I see that Tai Tuo also likes Brother Jiuhuang very much. If they are allowed to be together, I think Tai Tuo will be very happy." The servant frowned and thought for a while, thinking that the emperor''s idea might not be as the Tai Tuo wanted. Teacher loves His Highness the Ninth Prince, but he also loves the Emperor and other Highnesses! That can only say that the Taifu loves the princes, but it cannot prove that the Taifu just wants to marry His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince. In a century-old noble family of the Su Mansion, the Lord of the Su Mansion must be a man as talented and knowledgeable as the Tai Tuo. Even if he is not as knowledgeable as the Taifu, he should be the number one talented scholar in Beijing. His Highness Ninth Prince is certainly good and handsome, but he always lacks a bookish look. Marrying a husband and marrying a virtuous person, especially in a family like the Su Mansion, definitely does not only value the appearance of a man, but pays more attention to the talent and disposition of the future lord. Of course, this is all the servant''s own idea, he doesn''t dare to spoil the emperor''s happiness during the Chinese New Year. It''s rare for the emperor to be so happy, even if there is some confusion, she has to let her go. "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness Ninth Prince is still in the period of filial piety, so it''s not easy to talk about marriage." The little emperor curled his lips aggrievedly, it was their royal family that made the Tai Tuo implicated. After this year, the Taifu will be twenty-three, but because he has to stay in the palace to take care of her, he doesn''t even have a servant around him. "Then tell me, if I send two beautiful and sensible palace servants to serve the Taifu first, and then talk about marriage after Brother Jiuhuang passes the filial piety period, will the Taifu agree?" "It''s absolutely impossible, Your Majesty." The inner room was so frightened that his legs gave way, and he almost knelt down for the little emperor. "The Grand Tutor doesn''t like men to be close to him the most. If you really send someone there, I''m afraid it will provoke the Grand Tutor to move out of the palace earlier." Who is Taifu Su, how can he do such things in the palace? I dont know where the emperor heard this, but he still wants to give the Taifu a man. The servant''s heart suddenly trembled. She had been following the emperor all along and had never seen him contact anyone. So who gave the emperor these words? The little emperor felt bored, so he got up and stretched again. "I still have to keep watch at night, I will go to sleep for a while, don''t let anyone disturb me to catch up on sleep." Children already sleep a lot, and the little emperor always feels that she doesn''t get enough sleep. It''s rare that no one cares about her during this time, so she must get enough sleep. "Yes, Your Majesty." Because a palace banquet was held the day before, the New Year''s Eve in the palace was very quiet. Su Qiruo originally wanted to ask the little emperor to bring a few brothers to set off fireworks in the palace or something, but the little emperor insisted on waiting for her to come back before taking them to celebrate the new year again. It means regardless of status and status, it is just a simple relationship between the master and the students. Su Qiruo also felt distressed at the time, a child without the love of his elders always looks pitiful. At that time, Su Qiruo proposed to let the Empress Dowager come out to host, but the little emperor refused without thinking. People''s ambitions are fed, if the people from the West Palace are released again and again, then everything the former emperor did will be meaningless. With these people in the West Palace, some ministers in the central court can be much more honest. But if she is released, everyone will want to deceive her to share the imperial power when she is young, and the Taifu will be the one who will be tired. Especially after Mr. Mei Taijun''s reminder, the little emperor kept secrets about the people in the West Palace. I dont know if I heard about the Bairi Ninth Prince sending snacks to Qiankun Palace. During dinner, the little emperor received food from several other emperor brothers. Looking at the plate of exquisite crystal dumplings, the little emperor shook his head helplessly. Chapter 712： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (72) "I thought Chu Shicheng had been honest for a while, but I didn''t expect him to be so scheming." Curling his lips in disdain, the little emperor rewarded the people below with the plate of exquisite crystal dumplings sent from Chu Shicheng''s palace. "Why doesn''t the emperor like the things of His Highness Six?" Sitting on the porch to watch the new year with the little emperor, the little palace attendants asked curiously while eating the crystal dumplings that the little emperor gave him. Your Majesty has never told others about Chu Shicheng, but he still feels angry when he thinks about the words he provoked her relationship with the Taifu. "It''s not pretty." The little emperor casually responded with lowered eyes, she doesn''t like people with deep thoughts. As her elder brother, Chu Shicheng, if he really wants something, he can just say it. Such a doggy attitude is really unpleasant. The servants of Xiaogong looked at the crystal dumplings in their hands, and their eyes widened in confusion. The emperor said such a delicate thing is not good-looking? Looking at the plate of fried peanuts held in the little emperor''s hands, everyone couldn''t help but twitch their mouths. You eat quite a lot of fried peanuts from His Highness the Eighth Highness, do you think this dark thing looks good? Everyone agreed that the emperor simply didn''t like His Highness the Sixth Highness, that''s why he felt that the things sent by His Highness Sixth Highness were not good-looking. Its all a group of young children. At first, everyone sat together excitedly, talking and laughing, and didnt think it was cold outside. By the end of the hour, the eyes could not be opened at all. The servant lit two extra charcoal basins, and then told everyone to go to bed, then helped the little emperor up into the inner hall. The little emperor muttered in a daze: "Teacher, Sheng''er is so tired!" Hearing that, the servant''s eyes turned red, and he carefully took off the little emperor''s shoes, socks and clothes, then wrapped him in the quilt, without even washing her face. "Your Majesty, take a good night''s sleep when you''re tired, the Taifu will always be by your side." A child who is only eight or nine years old, but he has to bear such a big burden. The servant always feels that the little emperor seems to have something on his mind these two days, but if the king doesn''t say anything, she, as a slave, can''t ask. If Su Qi entered the palace in the afternoon of the second year of junior high school, because from the morning of the first day of junior high school to the morning of the second year of junior high school, people would always go to Su''s mansion to pay New Year''s greetings. Mrs. Su is old, and she didn''t want her grandmother to work hard, so she received some people by herself. "I have met the Taifu, and I wish the Taifu a new year." Su Qiruo just got off the soft sedan chair, and saw the little emperor and several princes standing at the gate of the Green Bamboo Hall, all bowing to her. This is the students'' respect for Taifu. Su Qiruo replied: "I wish the emperor and all your highness New Year greetings." "Teacher, you are finally back." After finishing the courtesies, the little emperor quickly walked up to Su Qiruo, with a look of grievance on his face, as if Su Qiruo had done something wrong to her. "There are some things at home in the past two days, and the emperor has been waiting for a long time." When Su Qiruo left the palace, the little emperor asked her when she would be back, and she said that she would be back around the morning of the second day of junior high school. Unexpectedly, the little emperor waited and waited until the sun was about to set before hearing the report that the grand tutor had entered the palace, so she hurriedly notified several princes to come out to greet her. Even the grounded Chu Shicheng came. "Old Madam Fu is getting old, Tai Tuo should stay in the mansion for more time to accompany her old man, even if I and the emperor brothers miss Tai Tuo, Tai Tuo should pay attention to his body." Now that the palace and the Su family are pointing at the Taifu alone, the little emperor is embarrassed to act like a baby with the Taifu. "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your understanding." Su Qiruo patted the little emperor''s shoulder with a smile, and then ordered Su Bai to take the things they brought back from outside the palace and distribute them to several people. The princes belong to some gadgets that Su Qiruo ordered people to collect outside the palace, such as palm-sized dioramas, and combs of various colors... The box that the little emperor received was relatively large, because it was covered with a lid, so he didn''t know what was inside. Sneaking a peek at the small cloth bags in the hands of several emperor brothers, and looking at the big wooden box he received, the little emperor narrowed his eyes with joy. She knew that Tai Tuo really loved her the most. After dividing the presents, Su Hong found a bunch of wooden gauze lamps from nowhere, which were extremely exquisite and beautiful, and distributed one to several people. "The emperor and His Highnesses, let''s go back and rest first. After dinner, I will take everyone to watch the fireworks. Then you can light the lamp and carry it." "Yes, Taifu." Knowing that Su Qiruo was working hard, everyone didn''t dare to disturb her, so they each carried their gauze lanterns and happily left. Only Chu Moyan secretly abducted back after following the crowd, and brought Mo Yan and Mo Yu into the Green Bamboo Hall. "Huh? Why are you back again?" Su Qiruo was not unhappy when she saw Chu Moyan approaching, she just asked curiously. Chu Moyan carefully put the lamp in his hand aside, and then bowed to Su Qiruo respectfully. "Yan''er wants to pay New Year''s greetings to Tai Tuo alone, wishing Tai Tuo happiness and well-being." "You have a heart." Su Qiruo was obviously used to Chu Mo''s words, so he waved at him. "come over." Chu Moyan obediently came to Su Qiruo''s side, Su Qiruo pointed to a small wooden box placed beside him and said: "These are for you alone, do you like it if you take it back and see?" The boxes are filled with small gadgets sold outside, because Chu Moyan didn''t have any toys in his childhood, so Su Qiruo specially ordered someone to collect these and give them to him. His eccentric and extreme personality is caused by his childhood misfortune. If he can make up for his childhood shortcomings, he will gradually get better. Chu Moyan''s hand hanging by his side tightened, and his nose also became sore. Teacher is always so devoted to him. "Thank you, Taifu." Chu Moyan''s moved eyes turned red, and he placed his fingers tremblingly on the box, stroking it lightly. Su Qiruo realized that Chu Moyan was in a bad mood, so he stopped tidying up the desk and came to him. "Do you have something on your mind?" Chu Moyan pursed his lips and shook his head. He didn''t dare to tell the Taifu that the Taifu loved Chu Huasheng so much. If he knew that she had such thoughts, how sad it would be! "Yan''er has grown up." Su Qiruo sighed softly, and habitually wanted to raise her hand to rub his head, but finally retracted it. Even if she dotes on him again, she shouldn''t let him forget to avoid suspicion. In the past, he was always reluctant to refuse, so he was allowed to sneak into her arms at every turn. Now that he is not young, he should be more concerned. Chu Moyan gave Su Qiruo a puzzled look, and after a long time of deliberation, he asked, "Does the Grand Tutor understand medical principles?" Su Qiruo frowned slightly, raised her hand to hold Chu Moyan''s wrist. Seeing that he wasn''t sick, she was relieved. "I just know a little bit, and I can''t compare with the royal doctor in the palace." Chu Moyan clenched his fists, not daring to disturb Su Qiruo''s rest, so he left with the box in his arms. Chapter 713： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (73) Su Qiruo always felt that something was wrong with Chu Moyan, so he summoned the hidden guards. "Go to Moshu Hall and ask, has His Highness the Ninth Prince encountered any grievances in the past few days?" She felt that it was likely that someone had bullied Chu Moyan in the past few days, which made him look so preoccupied. The dark guard took the order to leave, Su Qiruo pondered for a while, always felt that she was thinking too much. Nowadays, there are no elders in the harem, and there are not many palace servants left behind. Most of them were sent out of the palace after the death of the former emperor. It stands to reason that some people should not have eyesight to bully the Ninth Prince who is favored by the Taifu. But Chu Moyan''s appearance clearly shows that he has something on his mind that he doesn''t want to say, and what does he mean by asking her politely if she understands medical skills? The dark guard came back soon after inquiring. "Ninth Highness go down to deliver some snacks to the emperor?" "Yes, not only His Highness the Ninth Highness, but the other Highnesses also ordered people to send some food to the emperor, all of which they made themselves." Su Qiruo frowned tightly, and said seriously: "Go tell the people in Qianqing Palace that no matter who delivers the food, as long as it enters the mouth of the emperor, they must check carefully." "Yes." Su Qiruo always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell the specifics. Until the night of the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, people from Qianqing Palace came to look for Su Qiruo in a hurry. "Master, it''s not good, something happened to Qianqing Palace." Su Hong stood outside the hall, and said anxiously. Su Qiruo jumped up from the bed suddenly, pulled the clothes on casually, opened the door and rushed out without even taking the cloak. "Is something wrong with the emperor?" Su Hong quickly shook her head: "Master, don''t worry, the emperor is fine. It''s just... poison was found in the glutinous rice **** sent to the emperor by several highnesses, and the inner room where the food was tested was poisoned." Su Qiruo felt a chill in her heart, and a bad premonition came over her. "Who sent it?" Su Hong hesitated for a moment, took a peek at Su Qiruo, and then lowered her voice, "Your Highness Ninth." "Don''t make any publicity beforehand, go and take him to Qianqing Palace yourself, don''t disturb the people in the other palaces." "Yes." Su Hong took the order to leave, Su Qiruo quickened her pace, and ran directly to Qianqing Palace. There were only two palace attendants guarding the gate of Qianqing Palace, seeing Su Qiruo coming over, she hurriedly greeted her. The faces of the two were calm, obviously the little emperor didn''t announce the matter. Su Qiruo pushed the door and walked in, the little emperor saw this and stood up quickly. In the hall, apart from the little emperor, there is only a servant lying on the couch and an imperial doctor who is in charge of the emperor''s safety pulse, and there is no one else. "As long as the emperor is fine." Seeing that the little emperor was safe, Su Qiruo''s heart finally fell half. "how is she?" "The imperial doctor said that the poisoning is not deep and life-threatening." The little emperor secretly held Su Qiruo''s hand, both hands were covered with sweat. "Where''s the stuff?" The little emperor took Su Qiruo to the inner hall, and there was a bowl of small glutinous rice **** on the low table in the inner hall. A silver needle is inserted into each glutinous rice ball, twelve in total. Among them, four silver needles turned black, and the rest were in normal color. "Is this from Moshu Palace?" When Su Qiruo asked this, his voice trembled slightly. She never thought that Chu Moyan would poison the little emperor, and even her first reaction was that someone framed him. However, when she remembered that she had ordered the hidden guards to check back and said that Chu Moyan had taken the initiative to send snacks to the little emperor, Su Qiruo felt something was wrong again. That child has never been close to the emperor, and he has never given anything to him in previous years. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and it is likely that he did it. The little emperor nodded, seeing Su Qiruo''s worried expression, he hurriedly persuaded him: "Sheng''er is fine, so don''t blame Brother Nine Emperors, maybe it''s a mistake." After all, the little emperor was still reluctant to see the Taifu in trouble, so he closed the gate of Qianqing Palace as soon as the accident happened, and only sent his confidantes to invite the Taiphysician and Taifu over. If this matter is really done by the Ninth Prince, at least he can save his life. The little emperor himself couldn''t figure out why that brother Nine Emperors who didn''t like to talk wanted to kill her. Could it be that he is jealous that the Tai Tuo treats himself better than him? But she is a girl, and it is impossible for the Taifu to marry her. Su Qiruo said seriously: "I will definitely give the emperor an explanation." If it is an ordinary trouble, the emperor says forget it, then forget it, but now he committed the crime of regicide, and he must pay for his life. Fortunately, today, the poison was on the servant. If the emperor really has troubles, even if Su Qiruo holds a lot of power, he can''t save him. Chu Moyan was sent over by Su Hong, the little emperor glanced at the imperial doctor outside, and the old imperial doctor hurriedly retreated on the pretext of grabbing medicine. "Teacher..." Chu Moyan was a little frightened, so he called out to the tutor tremblingly, but he didn''t speak again. "Kneel down!" This was the first time Su Qiruo lost her temper with Chu Moyan. No matter what he did in the past, she had never annoyed him. Chu Moyan tightened his hands hanging by his side, and knelt down with a thud, the sound made people feel that his knees hurt. "Why did you poison the emperor?" Looking at the boy kneeling below, Su Qiruo didn''t know him. She has always known that his character is a little extreme, but she can''t figure out how the emperor offended him and asked him to commit such a serious crime of beheading. Chu Moyan knelt on the cold bluestone floor, his body straightened, no matter what Su Qiruo asked him, he would not open his mouth. Seeing that the Taifu was really annoyed, the little emperor hurriedly smoothed things over and said: "Brother Jiuhuang must have put the wrong bowl, so he sent the wrong thing. Don''t let the Taifu get angry." Where is Su Qiruo willing to listen to the words of peacemakers like the little emperor, and asked in a cold voice: "Chu Moyan, you don''t even listen to me now, do you?" Chu Moyan still hangs his head and refuses to answer, his lips are tightly pressed, his stubbornness makes people headache. Only when Su Qiruo called his full name, his thin body trembled slightly. "Okay, if you don''t tell me, then I won''t ask." Su Qiruo got up and came to Chu Moyan, gave him a heavy look, then knelt beside him, pleaded guilty to the little emperor: "Chu Moyan poisoned and murdered the emperor, it was my fault. Fu, he failed to cultivate his body and upright his virtues, it is because I did not teach him well, I am willing to suffer for him, and I hope the emperor will forgive him for his crimes." After finishing speaking, without waiting for the little emperor and Chu Moyan to react, Su Qiruo turned her wrist, and thrust a dagger straight into her chest. "No! Taifu, don''t..." Before the little emperor could react, he saw blood gushing out from the Taifu''s white clothes, staining her clothes red. "Don''t! Tai Tuo, don''t..." Chu Moyan rushed towards Su Qiruo like crazy, he stretched out his hand to cover her wound, but the blood couldn''t be stopped no matter what. The scene in front of him suddenly overlapped with his dream, Chu Moyan''s eyes were red, and his whole body was stiff. Chapter 714： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (74) Chapter 714 Taifus paranoid husband (74) The little emperor cried and crawled to Su Qiruo''s side, and shouted: "Sheng''er didn''t blame Brother Nine Emperors, why are you bothering, Tai Tuo? Wuwu...you don''t want Sheng''er?" The little emperor, who always pretended to be calm and well-behaved in front of the Taifu, was trembling from crying. She didn''t expect things to turn out like this. If she had known that this would happen, she would not have ordered someone to tell the Taifu, but had secretly disposed of the bowl of glutinous rice **** by herself. Now seeing Taifu lying in a pool of blood, the little emperor is really scared. In the memory, the empress was lying on the bed weakly, and then her body became colder and colder. Since then, she has never had an empress again. If Tai Tuo also... She didn''t dare to think about it. Without the Taifu, what should she do, and what should Nan Chu do. After all, he was just an eight or nine-year-old child, no matter how smart he was usually, he was stunned at this moment. "Teacher, Yan''er will take responsibility for the mistakes made by Yan''er, and you don''t need to pay for Yan''er''s life." Chu Moyan calmed down and was about to get up to find the imperial doctor, but Su Qiruo grabbed his wrist. "Teacher..." Looking back at the pale woman, Chu Moyan was trembling all over. He didn''t know why things turned out like this. He just didn''t want the Taifu to have an accident, so he attacked Chu Huasheng, but why did it end up that he harmed the Taifu? Suppressing the fishy sweetness welling up in her throat, Su Qiruo loosened Chu Moyan''s hand. "I know you are stubborn. If you don''t want to say something, even if I come to ask, ahem...you won''t open your mouth." Su Qiruo''s knife is not only to atone for Chu Moyan''s crime, but also to force him to explain. Now that the emperor is still young, perhaps he can forgive him this time because of various complicated emotions. But in the future, the emperor will get older and know a lot more. When he thinks about the poisoning incident today, there is no guarantee that the old score will not be reversed. She may not be able to save him by then. Today''s knife seems to be that she is ruthless to herself, but it is also to keep Chu Moyan. Su Qiruo has always been partial to Chu Moyan. "Teacher, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Yan''er is wrong, don''t say it, Yan''er will go to ask the imperial doctor for you, you will be fine. Huh..." Chu Moyan was so frightened that he burst into tears, looking at the knife in Su Qiruo''s heart, he felt that his hands and feet had no place to rest. "You first...cough cough...explain to the emperor why you did such a thing, cough cough..." Until Chu Moyan was safe and sound, Su Qiruo didn''t want them to call the imperial physician. If the imperial physician came, the knife might have been in vain. "Teacher, woo woo..." Chu Moyan cried so much that he almost convulsed, he was really scared. If the Taifu is busy, he will definitely not live alone. "You... cough cough... why on earth did you poison the emperor?" Seeing that Su Qiruo''s complexion became paler, Chu Moyan didn''t dare to delay any longer, so he could only kneel on the ground and honestly explain the whole story. As soon as Chu Moyan finished speaking, the little emperor jumped up in anger. "I didn''t. Mrs. Mei was trying to drive a wedge between me and the Taifu, but I never believed him. The purpose of making false claims with him that day was just to find out how many people in the West Palace thought the same as him, and then...then We solved it together." The little emperor secretly took a look at Su Qiruo, she wanted to get rid of the disaster, but she was actually being targeted. "But you clearly ordered someone to prepare poison these two days, how dare you say that you don''t want to attack the Tai Tuo?" Chu Moyan stared at Chu Huasheng with red eyes, as if he wanted to eat her. "Teacher treats you like your own daughter. She put her life on the line for you and for the Southern Chu Kingdom, but you don''t believe her." If he hadn''t been watching the little emperor''s every move, he wouldn''t have known that she ordered someone to buy poison from outside the palace. He was terrified, so he chose to act first. "I... I prepared it for those restless things in the West Palace." The little emperor explained with a guilty conscience, "In the past, I didn''t know the difficulties of the Queen Mother, but now I understand the Queen Mother''s painstaking efforts. These servants should go to be buried with the Queen Mother, and the Taifu should not save them. Otherwise, our country in Nanchu will be destroyed sooner or later. Destroyed in the hands of those ambitious stupid men." After finishing speaking, the little emperor knelt down in front of Su Qiruo again, and said with red eyes: "Teacher, it''s all Sheng''er''s fault, Sheng''er shouldn''t have thought about dealing with those men in the West Palace privately, please don''t be angry .Since this matter is a misunderstanding, I hope the Tai Tuo will put the health first and send someone to invite the Tai Physician!" In the final analysis, what the brothers and sisters did was to protect the Tai Tuo. It''s just that no one told anyone, which led to such a big misunderstanding. Even Su Qiruo could not but sigh secretly when she heard this, as expected of the blood of the royal family, these children are indeed more ruthless than one another. "Then my knife was not in vain. I, the grand tutor, neglected my duty and failed to discipline you well. I am sorry for the late emperor." Su Qiruo was worried that these children would be used by others when they were young in the palace, so he sent secret guards to watch them secretly. Later, the princes grew up, and it was inconvenient for the hidden guards to keep an eye on them all the time, so she called them back. As for the little emperor, because she knew that the former emperor had left some people for her, she didn''t send any more people over, so as not to cause misunderstandings and hurt their master-student relationship. Unexpectedly, not long after she let go, the two children almost made a big mistake and killed them. "Teacher." "Teacher..." Both brothers and sisters knelt in front of Su Qiruo and kept begging her to call the imperial physician, but Su Qiruo just refused to let go. If todays matter cannot be left alone, one of them will lose his life in the future. Seeing that the blood flowed more and more, the little emperor stood up suddenly, and shouted to Chu Moyan while running outside: "You take good care of the Tai Tu, I will call you the Tai Physician." Chu Moyan hugged Su Qiruo''s arm, crying so much that he almost fainted. "Teacher, woo woo... Yan''er knows he''s wrong, you''re going to beat him up and punish him, Yan''er admits it, but you can''t do anything!" Su Qiruo looked at the person who was about to cry to death in front of him, and rarely lost his good face, and said coldly: "Do you know that killing a king is a capital crime of beheading and exterminating a family? If something happens to the emperor today, let alone your life, Not even one of your father''s nine clans can escape." "Teacher, I''m sorry, I''m sorry... Yan''er really knows that I was wrong, please don''t be angry, don''t be angry..." Chu Moyan didn''t think about that at all, he even thought that if Chu Huasheng died, he would just be buried with her. As long as the Taifu is still alive, he will be content. But he never thought that the Tai Tuo would trade his life in exchange for protecting him. He is just a lowly life, how can he be worthy of the Tai Tuo. He can die for the Taifu, but he can''t let the Taifu suffer half of the harm for him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 715： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (75) Chapter 715 Taifus Paranoid Husband (75) Su Qiruo''s half-kneeling leg gave way, and she fell to the side. Chu Moyan hurriedly stepped forward to lay her body flat, and went to take the little emperor''s quilt to cover Su Qiruo. He remembered that Mo Yan said that if a person is seriously injured, he cannot move at will, otherwise he may lose his life. Tai Tuo had lost so much blood, he was afraid that he would feel cold, so he had to keep Tai Tuo warm. Chu Moyan just put the quilt on, and the little emperor with disheveled hair and lost a boot rushed in with Doctor Liu. Looking at the scene in front of him, Imperial Physician Liu was only a little taken aback, and soon began to stop Su Qiruo''s bleeding, without asking any extra words. Having lived in the palace for so many years, if she wanted to survive, she had to keep her mouth shut. Don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked, don''t say what shouldn''t be said. No matter why the Tai Tuo is lying here, since the emperor didn''t call anyone over, it proves that this matter cannot be spread outside. As soon as Imperial Doctor Liu''s fingers left Su Qiruo''s wrist, the little emperor hurriedly asked: "Doctor Liu, how is the Grand Tutor?" "I lost a lot of blood, but luckily it didn''t hurt my heart. I will definitely do my best to rescue the Tai Tuo." Doctor Liu frowned, but he still said so. Actually, she wasn''t sure if the wound hurt her heart or not, but the knife went really deep! I don''t know who had an enmity with the Tai Tuo, and made such a cruel move. "I also ask Imperial Physician Liu to rescue the Grand Tutor. If something happens to the Grand Tutor, the whole of Southern Chu will be buried with him." The little emperor''s words seemed to be alarmist, but the trembling in her voice proved that she was really afraid. And Liu Yuyi is not the kind of old-fashioned old man who only knows how to see a doctor but doesn''t know about political affairs. He naturally knows how important this young Taifu is to Nanchu. "Please rest assured, Your Majesty." Yuyi Liu''s subordinates kept moving, first asked the little emperor to order people to prepare hot water, and then asked Chu Moyan to turn his back. You have to take off your clothes if you want to draw a sword. It is not suitable for the Ninth Prince to be a man here. Chu Moyan was reluctant at first, he was worried about Su Qiruo, but when he saw the anxious look on Liu Yuyi''s face, he finally compromised. Chu Moyan walked two steps away, and knelt down with his back to the people in the hall, his arms clenched into fists kept trembling, fearing that the woman behind him would do something wrong. The little emperor took a peek at Chu Moyan, who was kneeling there, but in the end he could not bear to call outsiders for help. Whatever Liu Yuji needed, she went to get it herself. Since Tai Tuo cares about him, she can''t let outsiders know what happened tonight. But thinking of Su Bai and Su Hong waiting outside, the little emperor hurried out again. These two people are Tai Tuo''s confidantes, so they can be trusted. Now Tai Tuo needs people by his side, she is afraid that she will not do well and delay the treatment of Tai Tuo. Before Su Hong and Su Bai came in, they didn''t know what happened. When they saw Su Qiruo lying on the ground covered in blood, their blood faded from fright. With the help of the two of them, the sweat on Liu Yuyi''s face became lighter. Just now ordered the little emperor to take this and that, and she felt a little nervous. I don''t know how long it took, Chu Moyan felt his heart go numb, and then he heard Liu Yuyi from behind say: "It''s all right for now." Chu Moyan''s back was soaked. After Liu Yuyi''s words fell to the ground, his body went limp and he also collapsed on the ground. Its okay, luckily the Tai Tuo is fine. The little emperor also knelt down at Su Qiruo''s feet with a plop, feeling that all the strength in his body was drained. "How are you, Your Majesty?" Seeing that the little emperor''s bloodless face was becoming more and more ugly, Doctor Liu hurriedly dropped the silver needle in his hand and stepped forward to help her up. "I''m fine, I hope Doctor Liu will not tell others what happened today." Xiaohuang waved his hand, knelt down beside Su Qiruo again, touched her hand lightly, felt a trace of warmth, and then slightly curled his chapped lips. is hot. Teacher is fine. When the Queen Mother was gone, her hands were cold, but no matter how she covered them, she couldn''t cover them. Tears suddenly rolled down like beads with a broken thread, and I couldn''t control it no matter what. Doctor Liu was so frightened that he hurriedly bowed and said: "Don''t worry, your majesty, I will never talk too much. The majesty is fine, so don''t worry too much. And order someone to carry Taifu to the bed first, so don''t touch him. The wound, I will wake up after tonight." "I still have to guard the Tai Tuo tonight, you go to the side hall to rest first, if something calls you, you can come quickly." "Yes, I will retire." Physician Liu backed out with the medicine box in hand, and bowed slightly when passing by Chu Moyan. Chu Moyan came to Su Qiruo''s side with trembling legs, wanting to touch her face, but in the end he didn''t dare. She''s still mad at him. Su Bai and Su Hong carried Su Qiruo to the little emperor''s bed, and the little emperor and Chu Moyan knelt beside the bed and guarded them, neither of them spoke, nor left. "Your Majesty, go and rest. The Grand Tutor may not be able to go to court tomorrow, and I have to rely on you to support some of it!" Su Bai looked at the brother and sister kneeling on the ground with some distress, feeling helpless and worried. Teacher''s injury is not known how it came about, and the emperor and His Highness the Ninth Prince are kneeling like this and refuse to get up, if all three of them fall down, what should we do? "If I don''t go, I will stay here and guard the Taifu until the Taifu wakes up." The little emperor''s voice was hoarse, and he even forgot to say "Zhen". One hand tightly held Su Qiruo''s hand, not willing to let go no matter what. She must make sure that the Taifu''s hands are always hot. They all say that she is a long live, but she doesn''t want to live a long live. As long as the Taifu gets better, she is willing to shorten her life to extend the Taifu''s life. Yes, she is the Son of Heaven, she will be fine with the Taifu. Chu Moyan didn''t speak all the time, just knelt so straight, Su Bai saw that he couldn''t persuade the emperor, so he opened his mouth and wanted to persuade Chu Moyan, but was stopped by Su Hong. Su Hong shook her head at her, according to the nature of the Ninth Prince, as long as the Taifu is not awake, it is impossible for him to leave. "Your Majesty, Your Highness, even if you two want to guard the Taifu, you don''t have to kneel like this, be careful on your knees." Although the emperor is the son of heaven, but the Taifu is the emperor''s teacher, it is nothing if she kneels to the Taifu. It''s just that the Tai Tuo may not wake up tomorrow morning. The two of them kneel like this, how long will they have to kneel. Su Hong and Su Bai each hugged a thick cushion and piled it on the blanket beside the bed, and helped them to sit down again. Chu Moyan let someone push him to sit on the cushion like a marionette, but stared at Su Qiruo on the bed without blinking. Looking at her bloodless face, he only wished that the knife was stabbed in his body. He would rather the Taifu kill him than the Taifu get hurt for him. "I didn''t intend to hurt you, but I just couldn''t bear to see the Taifu in danger. The poison is not fatal, it will only make people lie in bed for a few more days. I admit that the emperor wants to kill or cut me, but I just ask the emperor to allow me to stay here." Before the Taifu''s bed, wait for her to recover." (end of this chapter) Chapter 716： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (76) Chapter 716 Taifus Paranoid Husband (76) Chu Moyan''s voice was not loud, and it entered the little emperor''s ears intermittently, and she understood everything. "I didn''t intend to pursue this matter. It was just a misunderstanding. The Taifu has already suffered this knife for you and me. You should not mention this matter again in the future, lest the Taifu suffer so much for nothing. " At first, when he found out that the glutinous rice **** sent by Chu Moyan were poisonous, the little emperor was very angry. So she immediately sent her confidants to find Su Qiruolai, but after hearing Chu Moyan explain the reason, she didn''t blame him at all. They are all for the Tai Tuo, if she really has the heart to poison the Tai Tuo, she must be a madman, then it is fine to be poisoned to death by Chu Moyan like this. Even because of Chu Moyan''s sincerity towards Taifu, she would not really do anything to him. Chu Moyan pursed his lips and didn''t respond. Since the emperor won''t punish him, let''s wait until Tai Tuo wakes up. No matter how much Taifu annoyed him, he admitted it. Even if it takes his life, he will give it with both hands. Su Qiruo seems to have not had such a complete sleep for many years, not even a dream. She woke up with a pain in her chest. When I woke up, the sun was already high outside. "Teacher, are you awake?" As soon as the person on the bed opened his eyes, Chu Moyan cried out happily. Su Hong and Su Bai hurried forward to ask about Su Qiruo''s feelings, and Su Hong personally went to make medicine for her. Su Qiruo glanced at the embarrassed Chu Moyan, then asked Su Bai: "Where''s the emperor?" "The emperor has gone to court, but he hasn''t come back yet. Wait a moment, master. Imperial doctor Liu is in the side hall next door. This subordinate will call her here." In the hall, only Su Qiruo who was lying on the bed and Chu Moyan who was crouching at the foot of the bed were left. "Teacher, do you want some water?" No matter how much annoyance Su Qiruo felt in his heart, when he saw the little guy''s pitiful eyes, it all went out. She knew he was afraid, afraid that she would not wake up, afraid that she would be angry with him. She didn''t intend to die with the knife yesterday, it was just to atone for Chu Moyan in front of the little emperor, so it didn''t hurt her heart at all. But when it is inserted near the heart, it will definitely hurt. Seeing that Su Qiruo still ignored him, Chu Moyan''s nose suddenly turned sore, and he knelt beside her and begged, "Teacher, Yan''er really knows that he is wrong, please don''t ignore Yan''er." Su Qiruo finally raised her trembling hand to touch his chapped lips and the bruises under his eyes, and said weakly: "If you know your mistakes, you can correct them. There is nothing good about it." If her knife can change his paranoid temperament, it is not in vain. "Teacher..." Chu Moyan bit his lip and began to cry. He would rather be beaten and scolded by the Taifu than treat him like this. He doesn''t deserve to be treated like this by the Tai Tuo. He is so stupid, not only can''t protect the Tai Tuo but also harmed her, how can he deserve to stay by the Tai Tuo''s side. "Woo..." This time the crying was very suppressed, and Su Qiruo''s heart throbbed with pain from crying. "Don''t cry, I''m fine, it''s all over." In order to protect her, the little emperor wanted to poison the servants in the West Palace who were hostile to her. In order to protect her, Chu Moyan wanted to poison the little emperor who thought he would poison her. The two of them really are brothers and sisters. . Su Qiruo can''t tell what it''s like in her heart, let''s talk about joy, there are indeed some, no matter what the two children do, they are all to protect her. But if you say sad, there are some. These two children were taught by her alone, but they are all so cruel and ruthless in doing things, Su Qiruo feels that she must introspect herself. Did she do something wrong to cause today''s situation. "Teacher, I''m sorry..." Chu Moyan still kept apologizing while sobbing. If he hadn''t been self-righteous, the Taifu would not have been injured. After getting the news, he should tell the Taifu personally as he did during the Mid-Autumn Festival last year, and let the Taifu make the decision instead of poisoning the emperor on his own initiative. The Tai Tuo loves the emperor so much, even if the emperor really has a different heart, she will definitely not be willing to let the little emperor die. Furthermore, through what happened last night, Chu Moyan also understood that Chu Huasheng''s affection for the Tai Tuo was not shallower than his. It was he who distrusted her too much that led to today''s tragedy. "I know that Yan''er did something wrong to protect me, but I must not act recklessly in the future." Chu Moyan kept nodding his head, "Teacher, Yaner really knows that he is wrong." "Stop crying, go and pour me some hot water." Actually, Su Qiruo doesn''t have the strength to drink water at all right now, but seeing Chu Moyan crying, she thought of an excuse to find something for him to do. Chu Moyan hurriedly got up from the ground, stumbled to get a bowl of water and brought it, and used a small spoon to hand it to Su Qiruo''s lips bit by bit. Su Qiruo lay there not daring to move, she lost a lot of blood and was still dizzy. Chu Moyan waited patiently on the sidelines, fed a few spoonfuls of water, and there was a little blood on his pale lips. Physician Liu rushed over with the medicine box, Chu Moyan hurriedly took a few steps back with the small bowl. "Su Bai, order someone to take the Ninth Prince down to wash and eat." Chu Moyan''s health is not good. After such a disturbance yesterday, the two years of recuperation may be in vain. Chu Moyan didn''t want to go at first, but he didn''t dare to disobey Su Qiruo''s words, so he could only turn around and leave. "Teacher, I will change your dressing first." Yuyi Liu didnt even bring a medicine boy with her, and she did everything herself. "Excuse me, I will ask you to check the safety pulse for the emperor and His Royal Highness later. The two children were probably frightened yesterday." If Su Qi didn''t say the reason for the injury, Imperial Physician Liu wouldn''t ask, and could only say what she said. "When will I be able to get out of bed?" "Teacher, this injury of yours must not be rushed, it will take a while to give birth." Physician Liu guessed what Su Qiruo was going to do as soon as she heard Su Qiruo''s words, her eyes widened in fright. "To tell you the truth, I didn''t do this to show off my strength. It''s just that the emperor is young. If news of my injury spreads, it may cause turmoil in the government and the public. I don''t ask to be the same as ordinary people, as long as I can show my face in front of people Just fine." Su Qiruo grinned her pale lips, and said helplessly. The incident yesterday made her completely understand that no matter how smart the emperor is, he is still just a child, and there are still many things that he has not thought through. If the poison was really put into the West Palace, not to mention whether the courtiers would suspect that she did it, or if they didn''t, she wouldn''t have to sit in the position of Taifu. Physician Liu''s throat choked up, looking at the young man lying on the bed who was not a few years older than his granddaughter, he just felt distressed. The Su family has never failed the world. "The old minister will give you a powerful dose of medicine, but it will take three days before you can get up. In these three days, you can''t put on your clothes and raise your arms anyway." If you break the wound away, I''m afraid it will not be so easy to take care of it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 717： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (77) Chapter 717 Taifus paranoid husband (77) Su Qiruo thanked: "Thank you for your concern, old man." Doctor Liu couldn''t hold back his words: "My lord, don''t blame the old minister for talking too much. Now that the emperor is young, Nan Chu is relying on you to support him. No matter what, you should put your body first. Yes." Su Qiruo''s current body is not her own, it belongs to the whole Southern Chu. It is related to the fate of Southern Chu, and it cannot be sloppy at all. Although Imperial Physician Liu did not ask how the wound came about, she can tell from her experience that the wound was not stabbed by someone else. If Su Qi had such a temperament, everyone in the court would know that such a rational person could make such a move, and there might be a lot of trouble during it. But no matter what, you shouldn''t risk your life. Yuyi Liu''s voice was not loud. It was actually a bit outrageous to say this. If it got out, it might cause trouble, but she still said it. Because I feel sorry for Master Su''s body, and because I admire the style of the Su family. Su Qiruo took a look at Doctor Liu, but before he could speak, Chu Moyan, who had already packed up, hurried in. Physician Liu bowed respectfully to Su Qiruo, and ordered some things to pay attention to, then left. "Teacher, is it still hurting?" Chu Moyan still had drops of water on his face, obviously he came back after a hasty wash. Su Qiruo shook his head, then asked Chu Moyan, "Have you had breakfast?" Chu Moyan''s eyes turned red, and he nodded vigorously. The Tai Tuo was injured, and he still had to worry about whether he had eaten, but he couldn''t take care of the Tai Tuo. Seeing him leave in a hurry and come back so quickly, Su Qiruo guessed that he must have eaten well, but she also knew that what she said now was useless. He must be feeling guilty for her injury, but Su Qiruo didn''t intend to comfort him. These two children must have a longer memory, otherwise they will not be able to solve any irreversible things in the future. Chu Moyan just knelt beside Su Qiruo''s bed, didn''t speak, but tightly held her hand hanging on the side of the bed and refused to let go. Physician Liu said Taifu Shen Shiqian could not eat, even if he wanted to feed her porridge. "Teacher..." "Go outside and sleep on a low couch for a while, and when Doctor Liu comes over again, let her take a look at it for you." No matter how ruthless Su Qiruo is to others, he is always reluctant to say anything serious to Chu Moyan. Seeing how guilty he is, seeing his pitiful face, she always has the heart to teach him a lesson. "Yan''er is here to accompany the Taifu." Chu Moyan refused to leave, and Su Qiruo had nothing to do with him. He had no choice but to say: "Then you squat on the soft couch next to the bed for a while." Havingn''t slept all night, Chu Moyan''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, the area around his eyes turned black, and he was not at all energetic. Chu Moyan still shook his head. "Why did you have such a stubborn temper like a cow?" Su Qiruo had no choice but to smile bitterly, "If that''s the case, then lie down on the bedside and sleep for a while!" The emperor''s bedroom was covered with white tiger skin mats in winter, and with the ground dragon burning underneath, it was quite warm. Chu Moyan had been kneeling on the white tiger skin mat the whole time, otherwise his knee would have been useless long ago. "The medicine will come soon, and Yan''er has to serve the master to take the medicine." Chu Moyan firmly memorized every word of Liu Yuyi''s orders, and did not dare to neglect it in the slightest. "There are so many people here, why do you have to give me medicine?" "Yan''er knows that he has committed a capital crime, and he can''t make up for it anyway. He just wants to do more for the Taifu, and hopes that the Taifu will not chase Yan''er away." Su Qiruo suddenly straightened his face, looked at Chu Moyan and said seriously: "This matter has passed, the emperor will not pursue it, and you are not allowed to mention it again in the future." This matter has become what it is now, as long as she doesn''t pursue it, no one will bring it up again. But if Chu Moyan keeps talking about this matter, the little emperor will inevitably become paranoid if he hears too much. The little emperor had also said this to Chu Mo, and now that Su Qiruo reminded him again, he really hung his head and dared not speak again. "I don''t blame you, I just hope you can understand that you should think twice before doing things in the future, and you must not act impulsively." "Yes, Yan''er never dares again." Chu Moyan''s heart ached to death for hurting the Grand Tutor, how could he dare to do such a stupid thing again. "If you know you are wrong, correct it. Don''t dwell on this mistake. People should look forward. No one blames you..." He treated her with all sincerity, how could she be willing to blame him? If it is said that Chu Moyan acted impulsively, that is also her negligence. Obviously noticed something strange, but didn''t take it to heart, which almost caused a catastrophe. "Master, the medicine is ready." Su Hong stood in the outer hall holding the medicine, Chu Moyan hurriedly got up and went out to take it. "Your Highness, let your subordinates take care of the Tai Tuo!" Su Hong looked at Chu Moyan with some anxiety, the Ninth Prince didn''t sleep last night, and he wondered if he could hold the medicine bowl. "No, I''ll be fine." Chu Moyan carefully filled a spoonful of medicine with a small spoon and handed it to Su Qiruo''s lips. Before he opened his mouth, the bitter taste had already entered Su Qiruo''s nose, and the bitter person shivered. "Yan''er, it''s too bitter to drink like this little by little. You help me up, and I will dry it in one gulp. It will make me feel better this way." Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain, Su Qiruo would have to drink for a long time if she didn''t want to drink bitter medicine. Chu Moyan put on a serious face and refused. "No! Doctor Liu said you can''t move now, let alone get up." After finishing speaking, Chu Moyan found a small plate of candied fruit and put it aside. "If Tai Tu thinks this medicine is bitter, let''s eat a sweet fruit." So, Su Qiruo was poured spoonful after spoonful of a whole bowl of bitter medicine soup. After much difficulty, after drinking the medicine, the little emperor went down again, knelt down beside Su Qiruo with a sullen expression, and spent a long time asking about his health. "Going to the court on the first day of the new year, the affairs of the court will inevitably be complicated. If the emperor can make the decision, he can make the decision himself. If he is unsure, he can ask the old ministers in the cabinet." Su Qiruo knew from the expression on the little emperor''s face that he was embarrassed in the early morning, and that it must be complicated by trifles today. The child couldn''t sit still and was bullied again, so he must sue. But today, the little emperor didn''t mention anything about being wronged, so Su Qiruo had no choice but to comfort her first. The little emperor had a sore nose, and lightly pressed his little head on Su Qiruo''s arm, and said in a nasal voice: "The Taifu is not here, they are all bullying Sheng''er." There are still people who dare to question why the Taifu didn''t go to the court, saying that the Taifu has no monarch and is arrogant. Those old guys would ask for leave every day. It hurts here or there, and no one said anything. Her Taifu has worked so hard for so many years and only this day did not go to court, and the group of dogs kept staring and biting, which is really deceiving. (end of this chapter) Chapter 718： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (78) Chapter 718 Taifus paranoid husband (78) Su Qiruo comforted softly: "Different political opinions are common, the emperor doesn''t need to worry about it. As a king, you should know the truth that if you listen, you will be clear and if you listen, you will be dark. As long as you balance the relationship between courtiers, you will be able to save yourself a lot in the future." . "But Sheng''er doesn''t understand, those people have a problem with their character, why does the Tai Tuo keep them, why don''t we just dismiss them from their official positions and drive them out?" When the little emperor heard that group of old people who had lost their teeth talk about relying on the old and selling the old, he wished he could send them all back to their hometowns with an imperial edict. But he was afraid that the Taifu would annoy her if he found out, so he kept holding back. "No one is perfect. The courtiers have gone through generations of selections to reach their positions today. It is human nature for some people to have slight flaws. Before there is no suitable person to replace them, We can only let them sit in this position first, and when the emperor cultivates his own people, he can replace those who have lost moral character one by one." Su Qiruo paused slightly as he spoke, and after the pain in his chest subsided, he continued, "Of course, if it is a heinous person, even if this position is vacant, it must not be occupied by such a person." "Teacher, Sheng''er remember, please stop talking and rest well, Sheng''er will pour water for you." Seeing that Su Qiruo was getting weaker and weaker, the little emperor quickly stopped her words. She can ask the Tai Tuo for advice anytime, but not at this moment. "I just drank a big bowl of medicine, but I can''t drink any more water. The emperor will go to change clothes and have a meal first, and come back to talk later." Su Qiruo lives in the little emperor''s bedroom, and if the little emperor wants to change clothes, he can only do so in front of her. Before she changed into her court clothes, Su Qiruo sent Chu Moyan out to prepare meals for the little emperor, and then watched the little emperor change into his regular clothes and clean his hands, and then called her over. "Teacher." "You and the courtiers just say that I have caught a cold, don''t talk about other things, I will deal with the rest later." The little emperor became so angry precisely because he didn''t know how to tell the people below that the Tai Tuo didn''t go to court. When she left, Taifu was still awake, and she was afraid that Taifu would not be able to tell a lie after she made up a nonsense. Hold back and kept silent, letting the group of old things jump around all morning. "However, it will take three to five days at most for you to recover from the wind and cold. Your injuries will definitely take more than a month to heal, so it won''t work..." The little emperor looked at Su Qiruo worriedly, they could obviously find other excuses. Even if it is said that the Tai Tuo has gone out to handle errands, it will be delayed for a while. Su Qiruo lightly shook the little emperor''s hand, "I have a solution, you just have to do it." Sure enough, on the morning of the fourth day, the pale Tai Tuo finally appeared. Those thorns who had danced for three days before finally calmed down, and they didn''t even dare to fart in front of Su Qiruo. If Su Qi only sat there and said a few words, he would have exhausted all his strength. Fortunately, the little emperor was thinking about Su Qiruo''s body, so he left early. "Teacher, how are you?" The little emperor wanted to help Su Qiruo, but he didn''t dare to touch her, for fear of causing wounds if he touched her. "It''s okay, just go back and have a rest." The little emperor personally sent Su Qiruo back to the Green Bamboo Hall. According to her intention, she wanted Su Qiruo to stay in Qianqing Palace to recuperate, but Su Qiruo was unwilling. After all, it was the emperor''s bedroom, so it was just a last resort. Now that she is active, she must not stay anymore. No way to spread the word, and added another charge of disrespect to her. The little emperor secretly scolded those imperial censors for not doing their business and staring at her grand tutor all day long. If he has the skills and time, he might as well go around the capital more often, and get rid of those dogs who bully the good and fear the evil. The officials all found out, but they didn''t eat in vain. Looking at the woman next to her who was still tall and straight even though her forehead was sweating from pain, the little emperor was filled with admiration. There is only one Taifu in this world, and she deserves to bow her head willingly. After stepping into the yard, Chu Moyan trotted out to meet him. Physician Liu also waited inside early, for fear that something might happen to Su Qi. "Teacher, what do you think?" Su Qiruo''s face was paler than when he left, and Chu Moyan''s eyes turned red with fright. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Su Qiruo has practiced martial arts since childhood, and has a good foundation, and the situation is much better than what Liu Yuyi expected. "Your Majesty and Your Highness, rest assured, the Taifu is fine, as long as you take good care of him." Hearing what she said, everyone was relieved. Su Qiruo had someone send the memorial to the Qingzhu Hall, and the little emperor would read it to her one by one, and then she would teach the little emperor how to do it. Although it was exhausting, at least she didn''t need to do it, and the wound would not be involved. In the past few days, the little emperor and Chu Moyan almost lived in the Green Bamboo Hall, and the two even competed for the night watch job. Finally, Chu Moyan used the excuse that the little emperor was about to go to court, and drove her to sleep on the couch in the outer hall. Looking at Chu Moyan''s face that had lost several circles of weight, Su Qiruo couldn''t bear it, she gently raised her hand to pinch the fleshless face, and sighed helplessly. "The sooner the Tai Tu gets better, the better Yan''er will be." Chu Moyan knew what she was going to say, so he spoke first. He hasn''t pleaded guilty to the Taifu yet, and he will be punished after the Taifu recovers. Now he still has to take care of the Tai Tuo and cannot leave. "Physician Liu said I''m fine, so what else can you worry about? I know the severity of what I do, and it won''t kill me." Although it was not fatal, it also sent half a life. It''s just that if Su Qiruo doesn''t know how to say this, Imperial Physician Liu won''t tell others, only the little emperor knows how seriously Su Qiruo is injured. This is also why Su Qiruo deliberately didn''t stop Liu Yuyi. In order to save Chu Moyan, she had to let the little emperor see her determination. She exchanged this half life for Chu Moyan, it was worth it. Chu Moyan still refused to leave, and nestled on the newly added low couch next to Su Qiruo''s bed. He must guard her all the time so that he can feel at ease. "Since you don''t want to leave, you should go take a shower and change your clothes, it''s all rotten." Su Qiruo wrinkled her nose pretending to be disgusted, Chu Moyan hurriedly moved away from her. With a red face, she sniffed hard at herself, and it seemed that the smell was not very pleasant. "Then Yan''er will go to freshen up first, and then come to take care of the Tai Tuo later." Chu Mo ran out as if flying, causing Su Qiruo to chuckle, and because of the injury involving her chest, her face turned pale again, and she coughed twice to feel better. The little guy guarded him day and night, and refused to close his eyes at night. Sooner or later, his body would be broken. "Come here." "Master." Su Bai stood in the outer room, waiting for orders from the people inside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 719： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (79) Chapter 719 Taifus Paranoid Husband (79) Although Su Qiruo''s voice was soft, Su Bai who was standing outside could hear it clearly. "Go burn incense for calming the nerves." If Su Qi didn''t know how to use these things on weekdays, but if she didn''t wear the soothing incense, Chu Moyan would still stay up all night, and she wouldn''t be able to knock people out. When the smell in the inner hall changed, Su Qiruo was a little sleepy, and fell asleep before Chu Moyan came back. Chu Moyan didn''t care about the water still dripping from his hair, and ran back in a hurry with only the undershirt he had just changed into. She was afraid that the master would ask for water and no one would serve her, but when she came back, she saw that she was already fast asleep. Subconsciously stepping lightly, Chu Moyan carefully knelt on the low couch, lightly touched the person''s pale lips with his slightly cool fingers, and then described her appearance over and over again, engraving her deeply. in my heart. "Teacher, Yan''er really likes you!" He wanted to kiss those pale lips, but held back. If Tai Tu doesn''t like it, wouldn''t he annoy her? "Teacher, don''t be angry with Yan''er, Yan''er will listen to you from now on." The water droplets from the hair fell on the back of the hand, calling back Chu Moyan''s reason. He casually pulled the dry handkerchief aside and rubbed it on his hair. He wanted to let it go, but then thought of her saying that he had a bad smell, so he hurriedly got up and went to find Su Qiruo''s usual hair care lan The ointment rubbed on the end of his hair. Sniffing gently, a secret joy appeared on the young man''s face. He is as fragrant as Tai Tuo now. Chu Moyan sat back on the low couch again, with his knees together, his chin resting on his knees, and he tilted his head to stare at Su Qiruo. Unknowingly, he just fell asleep like this. Fortunately, the ground dragon is burning very well in the hall, so it doesn''t feel cold. Su Qiruo woke up in pain once in the middle of the night, and by the faint light coming in from outside, she saw the boy who fell asleep while sitting. Sit up with arms propped up, support Chu Moyan''s head with his still strong right hand to make him lie down, and pull the quilt to cover him. The person beside him breathes lightly, even in the silent night, it is not obvious. Su Qiruo sighed lightly, we seem to be snowing again. She won''t be able to leave the palace for a few days, and grandma may be worried about her again. When Chu Moyan woke up, Su Qiruo had already gone to court. Mo Yu brought hot water in, and seeing Chu Moyan whose complexion had obviously improved a lot, felt a little relieved. Master Tai Tu has a solution, otherwise His Highness Ninth Prince''s little life will be tossed into it. "Your Highness, this is the bird''s nest soup specially ordered by the Taifu to make for you. I want you to eat it while it''s hot." Mo Yan handed a delicate small bowl to Chu Moyan, emphasizing that it was sent by the Tai Tuo. Chu Moyan was concerned about Su Qiruo''s injury, but he didn''t hear what Mo Yan said, and he didn''t even taste the bird''s nest soup. "At this time yesterday, I have already returned from court, why is it so late today?" The boy with furrowed brows looked at the white layer of snow floating in the yard, and muttered to himself. Mo Yan and Mo Yu looked at each other, wanting to persuade, but didn''t know how to speak. The two of them were originally from dark guards. They are not as good at talking as poetry and painting. If they can do a good job of serving people, it will be very good. Looking back at Mo Yu who was folding the quilt on the low couch, Chu Moyan remembered that he seemed to have fallen asleep sitting up last night. Could it be the quilt that Taifu covered him when he left in the morning? After all, he is still inside, it is impossible for Su Bai and Su Hong to enter the inner hall. And Mo Yan and Mo Yu would never take the initiative to enter Su Qiruo''s bedroom, they both know how to avoid suspicion. "Ahem..." Coughed twice while clutching his lips, just in time to be heard by Doctor Liu who was waiting outside to take Su Qiruo''s pulse and change his medicine. "Your Highness, if you feel unwell, you might as well come out and let my minister take care of you." Physician Liu had already prescribed Chu Moyan some medicine to strengthen his body, but he never started to drink it. Now hearing him coughing, Imperial Physician Liu couldn''t help feeling worried. Teacher asked her to take good care of the bodies of the Emperor and the Ninth Prince. If there was anything wrong with the Ninth Prince, her head would hang. But she can''t blame her entirely, that His Highness Ninth Prince is not obedient at all. Ming Taifu has someone to serve here, but he just wants to stand by with his clothes on. This made Imperial Physician Liu have to wonder whether the injury of the Taifu was related to His Highness the Ninth Prince. Chu Moyan was about to say nothing, but when he met Mo Yan''s worried gaze, he finally walked out obediently. "Thank you, old man." Knowing that Su Qiruo respects this old imperial doctor very much, Chu Moyan treats her a little warmer than others. What''s more, the person in front of him is still treating the Tai Tuo''s injuries, and he is grateful in his heart. Physician Liu diagnosed the pulse and prescribed a prescription for Mo Yan, and then he told Chu Moyan: "His Highness''s body has not been easy to take care of, so you should take care of it. Your Highness has been working hard during this time, Some of them are fundamentally injured, so we must take good care of them in the future. Chu Moyan pursed his lips, pinched the corner of his sleeve lightly and said in a low voice: "I also hope that Liu Yuyi can keep this palace secret, so don''t tell the Grand Tutor." "This" Yuyi Liu didn''t dare to agree easily, if the Ninth Prince did something bad or bad because of this, the Taifu would never spare her. Who doesn''t know that the Ninth Prince was brought back from the gate of **** by Master Taifu? "Teacher''s health has improved, but she still can''t worry too much. The court affairs are complicated, so don''t let her worry about such a trivial matter. In the future, the hall will take care of itself and take medicine on time." Chu Moyan''s words made some sense, Yu doctor Liu thought, it''s better to wait for the Taifu to recover before talking to her! "Forget it, then follow what your highness said. But your highness must take medicine on time, and don''t be negligent. In everything, you have to be in good health to continue, right?" After such a long time of contact, there is nothing that Liu Yuyi can''t understand. His Royal Highness Ninth Prince''s thoughts on treating the Tai Tuo are clearly revealed. Only by urging him on this matter can she ensure that His Royal Highness Ninth Prince will be more considerate. "What Doctor Liu said is true." Chu Moyan nodded obediently, and he was also very clear that only when his body is in good condition can he be with the Tai Tuo for a long time. Not long after the two finished speaking, there was a sound of footsteps in the yard. Chu Moyan hurriedly got up and went out to meet him, followed closely by Liu Yuyi. "The snow is getting heavier and heavier, you should not go to court today, Taifu." Little Huang supported Su Qiruo to walk in while complaining with his mouth flattened. "I wear enough thick clothes, but I don''t feel cold." Su Qiruo was still coaxing her with a good temper. "Why isn''t it cold? You always don''t take your body seriously, it''s really worrying." The little emperor''s adult-like words made Su Qiruo laugh again, she found that the little emperor was not like her at all. When this kid is not pretending to be mature, he is like a chatterbox. (end of this chapter) Chapter 720： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (80) Chapter 720 Taifus paranoid husband (80) It is less ruthless and more pyrotechnic. It''s kind of cute. Su Qiruo shook her head lightly, and she had already reached the corridor. "Why are you waiting outside? It''s such a cold day, go in quickly." One old and one young stood at the door like two door gods, Su Qiruo hurriedly urged them to enter the hall. "Listening to the Taifu speaking with confidence, it seems that everything is really fine." Doctor Liu had a smile on her face, she had been thinking about Su Qiruo''s injury for the past few days, just for fear of any accident. Now that Su Qiruo''s body is getting better day by day, she can sleep soundly. After a lot of trouble checking the pulse and changing the medicine as usual, Imperial Doctor Liu left with the medicine box. I have to say that this old imperial doctor is really able to keep a secret, and the news of Su Qiruo''s injury hasn''t been spread yet. The poisoning of the Qianqing Palace was due to the fact that the servant had already recovered, and the little emperor gave him an extra three months of monthly money, and asked him to rest until the end of the first month before serving. By then Su Qiruo''s injuries are no longer a problem, so I''m not afraid that someone might say something wrong and spread the word. On the twenty-fifth day of the first lunar month, Mrs. Su sent someone to the palace to deliver a letter to Su Qiruo, asking her about her recent situation. Su Qiruo is still a little unsteady in holding the pen, so she dare not reply to Mrs. Su''s letter. The old lady is very shrewd, if she sees it, she will definitely see the clue. So Su Bai brought some things and ran back to the mansion for Su Qiruo, he only said that the Taifu had a cold a few days ago and he was better now, so he stopped tossing back and forth. Wait until he recovers before returning home to greet the old lady Fu. Old Madam Su, Fu Zi also heard something outside, so he didn''t doubt Su Bai''s words. Just let Su Bai tell Su Qiruo to take good care of himself and not go back in a hurry. After Su Qiruo''s injury got better, she rushed back to the palace at the beginning of February, and returned to the palace without even having lunch. It wasn''t until the end of February that Su Qiruo officially took over the government affairs, and the little emperor, who had lost several laps, heaved a long sigh of relief. Leaning on the chair in the imperial study, looking at Su Qiruo beside him flipping through the thick stack of memorials, the little emperor didn''t know whether to be happy or unhappy. She has always felt that being an emperor is quite tiring, and the endless reading of books every day is enough to make her exhausted. But during this period of time, she realized how much the Tai Tuo had borne for her. Compared with the heavy and trivial things that fall on the head teacher every day, everything she has done is really nothing to mention. "Teacher, are you tired?" The little emperor suddenly asked Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo paused while flipping through the memorial, then said with a light smile, "Of course, I''m also a human being, so I''m naturally tired." Then the little emperor stepped forward and closed the memorial in Su Qiruo''s hand and threw it aside, and dragged her to the back room to rest. "Take a break when you''re tired. Sheng''er understands that these tasks can''t be done in a lifetime, so let''s just do it slowly and don''t rush." "I''ve been resting for more than a month, and my body is almost moldy, and now I can''t rest anymore." Su Qiruo held the little emperor''s hand instead, and pressed her on the soft couch instead. "Your Majesty has been working hard these days, please have a good sleep, there are ministers in everything." The little emperor''s nose suddenly became sore, he hugged Su Qiruo''s neck and buried his head on her shoulder, crying just like that. Since the former emperor passed away, she sat on the throne at the age of six, and she has never cried like this, no matter how much she has suffered and suffered. If something happened to Su Qi this time, she was really scared. "Teacher will always stand by Sheng''er''s side!" The little emperor asked in a muffled voice. Su Qiruo lightly put her arms around the little emperor''s body, and said seriously: "As long as the emperor needs it, I will always be there." After approving the papers, it was already dark, and the little emperor was still asleep inside. After Su Qiruo went to see it, he ordered no one to disturb him, and left first. As soon as I returned to the Green Bamboo Hall, I saw a thin figure kneeling in the courtyard. I don''t know how long he had been kneeling with that precarious appearance. "How is this going?" Su Qiruo strode up to Chu Moyan, raised her hand and pulled him up from the ground. Chu Moyan stubbornly knelt back again, his pale lips trembled, and he lowered his head and said, "Yan''erte came to plead guilty to the Taifu." Now that the Tai Tuo is well and there is no need for him to serve him anymore, it is time for him to atone for the mistakes he made. No matter how the Tai Tuo chooses, he dare not have the slightest complaint. "Nonsense!" Su Qiruo sternly reprimanded, "Don''t help your master in yet." Mo Yan and Mo Yu got the order, and hurried to help Chu Moyan who was kneeling there. They have been persuading for a whole day, but His Highness Jiu did not listen at all. As slaves, they have nothing to do. The temper of the Ninth Prince... No one can control it except the Taifu. "Let''s all get out!" If Su Qi waved her hand to make everyone leave, there would be only her and Chu Moyan left in the hall. Yuyi Liu had already told her about Chu Moyan''s situation, and Su Qiruo was still worried about his health, so who would have thought that this man ran to her yard desperately to plead guilty. "Chu Moyan, you don''t want to live anymore, do you?" This is the second time Su Qiruo called his name angrily. The last time was in Qianqing Palace, she asked him why he poisoned the emperor. Chu Moyan trembled slightly, but he still held on and dared not fall down. "Yan''er didn''t. But Yan''er caused the Taifu to be injured, so he must be punished." "Okay! Since you have such a great ability, then tomorrow you can go to Qingyun Temple to find the Buddha to make amends. It is best to stay there for the rest of your life and never come back." Su Qiruo is also annoyed that he has ruined her body after taking so much effort to recuperate him, she simply doesn''t want to care about it, let him fend for himself! "Teacher..." Chu Moyan''s eyes turned red, and he called out in fear, but he didn''t dare to say the words of intercession. "If the Grand Tutor wants Yan''er to go to Qingyun Temple, Yan''er must obey." The young man''s downcast eyes were trembling, and his heart ached badly. After all, Tai Tuo was annoyed with him and didn''t want him anymore. If he can worship the Buddha and pray for the Taifu at Qingyun Temple, in exchange for the Taifu''s life being safe, he is willing. It''s just that he couldn''t bear to leave her. "you" Su Qiruo flicked his sleeves, and didn''t bother to care whether his knee was seriously injured, so he turned around and left the inner hall. "Send the Ninth Prince to Qingyun Temple tomorrow, go back earlier and pack your things!" Su Qiruo let Mo Yan and Mo Yu take Chu Moyan away, but the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Since Chu Moyan can''t get over this hurdle in his heart, let him go and calm down. When he thinks it through, send someone to pick him up. If this obsession does not go away, his heart disease is hard to get rid of. "Master, Qingyun Temple is a bit colder than the capital now. His Royal Highness is not in good health. Take a look... How about letting him go at a later date?" Su Hong and Su Bai didn''t expect their master to be so angry, so they rushed forward to persuade them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 721： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (81) Chapter 721 Taifus paranoid husband (81) This Ninth Highness also has great abilities, he was able to drive their master to the point of losing his mind. There is really only such a person in this world. Su Qiruo didn''t soften his heart this time: "Since he wants to be punished wholeheartedly, if he doesn''t let him go, he just kneels like this all day long. Sooner or later, that little life will be ruined by him, so it''s better to let him go." It''s good to go out to relax, but if you are bored in this four-cornered palace all day, even good people will be suffocated. Not to mention that Chu Moyan''s temperament itself has problems. Su Bai wanted to persuade him again, but was stopped by Su Hong. Su Hong shook her head lightly, and after seeing her master leave, she said to Su Bai: "Our master is the one who loves His Royal Highness the most in this world, and she is reluctant to part with it in her heart. If there is no other way, the master will definitely not part with it." Send His Highness Ninth away, instead of persuading the master here, we should go and persuade His Highness Ninth, so that he can feel at ease, and the master will pick him up in person in a few days." The knife on their master''s chest was a thorn in the heart of the Ninth Prince. If the thorn is not pulled out, the Ninth Prince will always remember it. This is not good for him or the master. The master punished His Highness the Ninth Prince cruelly this time, and he must have blamed him for his recklessness before, daring to poison the emperor, which almost caused the destruction of the Southern Chu Kingdom. The Ninth Prince only has the Taifu in his heart, and there is no world. This is not in line with the Taifu''s mind. If the two want to be together in the future, I am afraid that there will be many conflicts. But if it is true, it is obvious that the Tian family first betrayed His Highness the Ninth Highness, and the Ninth Highness is ruthless to him, and it is not a fault. If he hadn''t met the Taifu, His Highness the Ninth Prince might have died long ago. He is only for the Taifu, so what''s wrong? "But His Highness Ninth is a thoughtful person, and the master is so angry with him, I am worried that he will not be able to bear it. If there is something good or bad, the master will regret it to death..." Su Bai frowned and explained, she just saw the look on the face of the Ninth Prince when he left, what kind of loveless life must be! Teacher Yu Jiu Highness, that is more important than his life. Now the Tai Tuo directly says to send His Highness the Ninth Prince away, how can he bear it? "Then tell His Highness Ninth Prince''s servants to watch over him every step of the way. After a few days, the master''s anger will dissipate. Then we will persuade His Highness Ninth Prince to bring him back." At this moment, it is useless to persuade anyone. The Taifu has worked so hard for His Highness the Ninth Highness, but His Highness is still so stubborn. It is no wonder that the Taifu will annoy him. "That''s all, I''ll go to the imperial dining room to prepare some snacks that His Highness Jiu likes to eat, and then you order someone to prepare more thick clothes for him. It''s very cold on the mountain. If you are really sick, it will be our master who feels distressed." . Su Bai and Su Hong went to prepare separately, while Chu Moyan brought the four servants around him and simply packed two packages before preparing to leave. The little emperor got the news from nowhere and hurried to the Green Bamboo Hall. "Teacher, what happened last time was a misunderstanding, haven''t we already talked about it? How can you punish Brother Nine Emperors to go to Qingyun Temple?" Besides, it''s getting dark now, and driving in the middle of the night is even more dangerous. Seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t raise his head, and didn''t react to his words, the little emperor couldn''t help but turn around anxiously. Doesnt the Taifu love Brother Jiuhuang the most? What happened today? "He feels sorry for himself, and he insists on going to the Buddha to repent, so let him go, and the emperor should not persuade him any longer." The anger in Su Qiruo''s heart dissipated long ago, but she still didn''t change her mind. Chu Moyan really needs to calm down and change his bad temper. He will kill people at every turn, and he should be punished regardless of the consequences. If the little emperor didn''t send someone to look for her at that time, and ordered someone to arrest Chu Moyan and beat her to death, others would have nothing to say. Although this incident didn''t cause much trouble, it was still a thorn between the siblings. If it wasn''t pulled out, it would have to be pulled out again in the future. Coupled with the fact that Chu Moyan didn''t care about his body, Su Qiruo felt a little bit guilty about him, so he punished him altogether. But after all, he was the one who he held in his hands and doted on, after all, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but feel a little distressed after she said that impulsive words. But she will never change her words again. "Then it''s fine to leave after dawn tomorrow. I''m going out of the city right now... Ma''am, can you rest assured?" The little emperor was so worried that his hair was about to be pulled out, the Taifu was not yet fully recovered, and brother Jiuhuang was going to Qingyun Temple to be punished. This year is really bad. "Send a few more guards to follow, the imperial city is still safe now, the emperor doesn''t have to worry." She asked Su Bai to bring the hidden guards to **** him personally. If anyone who is not afraid of death dares to make a move against Chu Moyan, then he will save his life. Judging by Su Qiruo''s appearance, she will not change her previous decision, and the little emperor dare not persuade her again. It''s just that I still feel guilty in my heart. In the final analysis, she is also to blame for this matter. "Teacher, I''m sorry." The little emperor said guiltily with red eyes, if she hadn''t made up her mind to clean up Nishinomiya first, she wouldn''t have led to the following pile of things. It was her fault that the Taifu was injured and the Ninth Prince went to Qingyun Temple. "The emperor is not wrong. You are the emperor. It is good to have your own ideas, but remember to think twice next time when you are in trouble, and then discuss with the people around you when you are undecided, and finally make a decision. The emperor is different from others. Your sentence Words can decide the fate of many people." Su Qiruo raised her hand and rubbed the little emperor''s head, and hurriedly rubbed it twice more now, when the emperor was older, she would not be able to "offend" like this again. "No, it''s just that Sheng''er was wrong. Sheng''er shouldn''t have made up her own mind without telling the Grand Tutor, and ended up harming others and herself, and implicating Brother Nine Emperors and the Tai Tuo." The little emperor shook her head desperately. She thought this matter was over, but she didn''t expect that it would cause the Taifu and Brother Nine Emperors to be unhappy. "It is the Mingjun''s actions to correct mistakes after knowing them. The emperor is willing to say so, and the minister is very relieved." In fact, what the little emperor did is not wrong, it''s just that he was young and didn''t think carefully. As an emperor, she should have the bearing to kill and attack decisively, so Su Qiruo said that she was not wrong. But if the little emperor can reflect on this, it will be considered a windfall. learn from mistakes. The next time she encounters such a thing, she will not act impulsively. Chu Moyan finally left the palace overnight and went to Qingyun Temple outside the city. He didn''t speak along the way, but Mo Yan and Mo Yu were a little restless in fright. Even if he cries, that''s fine! "What does your lord mean?" Mo Yan accompanied Chu Moyan inside, and Mo Yu got out of the carriage to talk angry with Su Bai who was pretending to be a carriage woman. Su Bai shook his head: "It''s not up to you to talk about the matter of the master. You just need to know that no matter what the master does, it is for the benefit of His Royal Highness. You take good care of His Royal Highness, and the Taifu will come to pick him up in a few days." . (end of this chapter) Chapter 722： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (82) Chapter 722 Taifus Paranoid Husband (82) "Your Excellency loves His Highness the Ninth Prince, I naturally know, but His Royal Highness''s actions are all for His Excellency, no matter how annoyed Your Lord is, you shouldn''t drive His Highness Ninth Prince to Qingyun Temple at night!" Since Mo Yan followed Chu Moyan, he no longer cares about Su Qiruo calling him master. From the day when the four of them were given to His Highness the Ninth Prince, there was only one master of them, and that was the Ninth Prince Chu Moyan. Now that his master has been wronged, he naturally wants to ask a few more questions. Su Bai also felt that his master was going too far. "Master may be afraid that His Royal Highness Jiu would kneel in the Green Bamboo Hall all night and hurt his body, so he ordered me to send His Royal Highness Jiu out of the palace overnight." "If that''s the case, isn''t she afraid that the Ninth Prince will go down to Qingyun Temple and kneel in front of the Buddha all night? His Highness Ninth Prince''s body has been in trouble in Japan during this period. If you feel sorry for him, you shouldn''t be so cruel." As Mo Yan talked, he felt a little unworthy for his highness. He treated the Tai Tuo with such a sincere heart, but was ruthlessly thrown out by the Tai Tuo. They are just servants and find it difficult to accept, how much pain should His Royal Highness feel in his heart! "Master is not that kind of person!" Su Bai glared at Mo Yan, she realized that women and men are really different. This Mo Yan is obviously a subordinate of the master, and he has only been with the Ninth Prince for a few days, and he "betrayed the master". Although this is also what the master meant, she still feels that it is not worth it for her master. Mo Yan also realized that he had overstepped the rules, so he said in a good voice: "I don''t mean to blame the Lord, but His Royal Highness is not in good health and has a heavy heart. I hope you and Sister Su Hong can persuade the Lord to come and pick you up sooner." Your Highness." "Don''t worry, we are not willing to see His Royal Highness suffer." Su Bai responded happily to these words, after all, the Ninth Prince was also half of her and Su Hong''s apprentices, and they always favored him in their hearts. "In the carriage behind are the tonics and medicinal materials that the master brought to His Highness the Ninth Prince, as well as some thick clothes. You take good care of His Highness on the mountain, and remember that you can''t leave people around him at all times." As Su Bai said, there was a gleam of coldness in his eyes, "If there is any mistake in His Highness the Ninth Prince, none of us can escape." Not to mention these four hidden guards, if the Ninth Prince really did something wrong, the entire Qingyun Temple would have to be buried with the Ninth Prince. Thinking like this, Su Bai decided to wait until she got up the mountain, and she had to go and explain to the host in person, and she had to take good care of His Highness the Ninth Prince. "The subordinate understands." Mo Yan has not called himself a "subordinate" for a long time, and at this moment, he seems to have returned to the past. That woman who always seems to be as gentle as jade is actually more ruthless than anyone else. Qingyun Temple is less than two hundred miles away from the capital, but the road is difficult at night, and it is already daylight when we arrive. Mo Yu helped Chu Moyan step up the steps up the mountain, while the guards behind him were carrying large and small bags. Chu Moyan glanced lightly, but didn''t say much. He knew that he didn''t bring those things with him, and he also knew that the man must be worried about him, so he brought so many things. Although the woman who drove the car for him was disguised very well, he could still tell at a glance that she was Su Bai. It''s just that Su Bai refuses to admit him, and he won''t take the initiative to admit it either. Chu Moyan had mixed feelings in his heart, sour and astringent, but in the end it still covered up some of the previous pain. Even if she annoyed him, she still cared about him. Thinking of this, Chu Moyan felt his dead heart warm again. He is not afraid of anything, but he is afraid that the Taifu will get tired of him, so he will never want him again. A group of people arrived at Qingyun Temple, and the host came out to greet them in person after hearing about it. Chu Moyan was arranged in the wing room where Su Qiruo lived in previous years. It was a separate courtyard, quiet and warm. No meat can be seen in the temple, so Su Bai asked Mo Yan and Mo Yu to keep an eye on the servant who cooks for the Ninth Prince. Every time they cook porridge, they must put some nourishing herbs and bird''s nest. The guards they brought were all left by Su Bai to protect Chu Moyan. The courtyard was surrounded by people like a copper wall and an iron wall, so it couldn''t be safer. The snow in the capital has already melted, but there are still snowflakes in Qingyun Temple. Before Su Bai left, he ordered the hidden guards to find the best silver charcoal, for fear of freezing the people inside. Su Bai, who was shivering from the cold, sat on the top of the wall and looked at the servant who was sweeping snow in the yard, and couldn''t help sighing. I don''t know whether the master is punishing His Royal Highness Jiu, or punishing them as servants. His Highness the Ninth Prince is distressed, and their bodies are in pain. While Mo Yu opened the door, Su Bai peeked in secretly, seeing that Chu Moyan was drinking medicine obediently, Su Bai hurriedly took out a piece of black charcoal and a thin piece of paper from his arms. "everything is fine." After the roll was sent back to the capital by the carrier pigeon, she wrapped her cotton coat tightly around her body, and went to find the old host. The abbot of Qingyun Temple and their master are old friends. The master''s sweetheart lives here. The abbot must take more care, otherwise it would be too boring. Chu Moyan drank the medicine and felt warmer, so he wanted to go for a walk in the temple. Qingyun Temple is the royal temple of Southern Chu. It is said that when the first emperor was still alive, he would bring everyone from the harem here to offer incense every year. It''s just that after the new emperor ascended the throne, everything was still in a hurry, and it has been two years since then. But it is said that Tai Tuo will come every year, sometimes he will stay overnight and then go back, sometimes he will rush back overnight. Mo Yan took a thick cloak with a white fox fur collar and put it on Chu Moyan: "It''s cold on the mountain, if your Highness wants to go out, you must wear more." Didn''t sleep all night, according to what he meant, he wanted His Highness to take a rest before going out, but looking at it like this, His Highness might not be able to sleep. As soon as Chu Moyan went out, he saw a few plum blossoms in the corner. Most of the petals had already fallen off, and only a few here and there remained. "The plum blossoms are all thanks..." Winter is almost over, but he feels colder than usual. Su Qiruo received a note from Su Hong when she came back from court. Although there were only four words, it calmed her down all night. All right. "Master, Nanfang sent several carts of jujubes and sweet oranges today. The subordinates saw that they were very fresh. Would you like to send some back to the old lady?" When these things are sent to the Ministry of Internal Affairs, they will first be sent to the servants of the West Palace and the highnesses of the palaces according to the regulations, and the rest will be rewarded to ministers with meritorious service or given away by the Taifu. "Um." Su Qiruo responded without raising her head, feeling that Su Hong hadn''t left yet, she couldn''t help frowning. Su Hong coughed lightly, and touched her nose in embarrassment. "Then, the case of His Highness Ninth Prince..." Su Qiruo pressed the note into a military book at hand, and then calmly said: "Someone send it!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 723： Tai Tuos Paranoid Husband (83) Chapter 723 Taifus paranoid husband (83) The child seemed to like to eat these fresh fruits sent from various places because he had suffered too much in his childhood. Su Qiruo would give him his share in previous years, just because he was afraid that he would not be satisfied. "Yes, the subordinate will immediately arrange for someone to do it." Su Hong said that she was about to leave, but Su Qiruo called her back again: "Send more." Su Hong was startled, and soon realized who the master was talking about. Old Madam Su is getting old, and she is not keen on these things, so she just tasted something new. Who is the master thinking about? They, who are subordinates, naturally understand. Su Hong responded, turned around and couldn''t help shaking her head. Obviously reluctant, he even sent the person away overnight. Even the Eighth Prince, who didn''t know the inside story, came to beg for mercy, but he didn''t make the master change his mind. The people in the palace only heard that His Highness the Ninth Prince went to Qingyun Temple overnight to pray for the emperor, but no one knew the reason. His Highness the Eighth also begged to go with His Highness the Ninth Prince, but was driven back by the Tai Tuo. If you are so soft-hearted towards His Highness the Eighth Prince, why are you so ruthless towards His Highness Ninth? Sending people away and tossing and turning, I deserve it! Su Hong picked two large boxes of fruits and asked the hidden guards to send them to Qingyun Temple non-stop. When Su Bai received those fresh fruits, he couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth. Master, is this regretful? Chu Moyan put down the scriptures he had just copied, and watched Mo Yu walk in with a plate of sliced ??sweet oranges, his bland eyes suddenly flickered. "Your Highness, this is specially sent to you by Master Tai Tuo. I scalded it with hot water. Would you like to try it and see if your teeth are still iced?" He deliberately rolled the orange in hot water before taking it out and cutting it, otherwise it would be too cold. But don''t dare to roll too hot, otherwise it will become sour. This is the method Mo Yu learned from painting before. Chu Moyan''s drooping eyelashes trembled, and he raised his hand to pick up a piece of sweet orange and put it in his mouth. The sweet taste filled his mouth, so sweet that he wanted to cry. "delicious." Chu Moyan said something softly, and Mo Yu quickly said happily: "Master Taifu sent two big boxes over, Your Highness can eat more. Mo Yan is still washing green dates there, and will send them over later." "Well, while the fruit is fresh, you all have a taste, I can''t eat so much by myself, remember to send some to the host." When he was in the palace before, no matter how much he liked it, the Taifu only gave him his own share, and never gave him two big boxes all at once. Does this prove that she still misses him and is not tired of him? "Yes, thank you, Your Highness." The Ninth Prince has no appetite, and never eats alone, and will give them some good things when they are in the palace. It is their blessing to be able to follow such a master. After Mo Yu withdrew, Chu Moyan put back the half-eaten Gancheng. There is sweetness in the mouth, but a little bitterness in the heart. The Tai Tuo was never willing to say even serious words to him, but this time he was asked to leave the palace overnight. If he said he was not sad, he would be lying. Just thinking about not seeing the Tai Tuo for a long time, he felt like crying. I dont know if Taifus wound still hurts or not, and whether the servants have invited her for consultation on time. Physician Liu said that although the wound looked like it had grown up, the inside hadn''t healed yet, so you should be more careful. Chu Moyan suddenly felt a little regretful. He should go to the Tai Tuo to ask for forgiveness in a few days. Anyway, he has to wait for her to recover. "Hiss..." There was a sharp pain in the knee, and Chu Moyan remembered that he had knelt in the Qingzhu Temple for a whole day yesterday, and rushed to Qingyun Temple overnight, without caring about the injury on his knee. Gently rolled up the trouser legs, looking at the two bruises on his knees, Chu Moyan frowned slightly. Wearing thick clothes in winter, there is no blood, but the bruise is more painful. Going through the bottle of ointment, I picked out some and put it on the palm of my hand. I rubbed my palms lightly, and then stuck it on my knee. The strange pain made Chu Moyan''s nose suddenly sour, and tears rolled down. Before he met the Tai Tuo, he did not know how many times he had experienced such pain, and he could not say a word at that time. Now she has only been pampered by the Taifu for more than two years, but she has become so crying. When thinking of Tai Tuo, Chu Moyan couldn''t help crying. Afraid of being heard by people outside, he bit his lips tightly to avoid making too much noise, but his body twitched so badly that people felt distressed just looking at it. Mo Yan and Mo Yu stood outside the door with green jujubes in their hands, and no one dared to open the door. The Ninth Prince may have forgotten, but they are all the secret guards under the Taifu, and all of them are highly skilled in martial arts. With only such a wooden door, the sound inside cannot be blocked at all. Mo Yan glanced at the big green dates on the plate, and sighed secretly. Yesterday they were still wondering, according to His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince''s temperament, how could he not respond at all when the Taifu drove him out of the palace so ruthlessly. Co-authoring is not because His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince is uncomfortable, but just because he doesn''t want others to look down on him. "Looking at His Highness, I really know that I made a mistake, and I don''t know when the Taifu will come to pick him up." Chu Moyan poisoned the little emperor. Mo Yan and Mo Yu also guessed it later. Speaking of which, the poison that His Highness the Ninth Prince was looking for was also somewhat related to them. It''s just that no matter how they think about it, they can''t imagine how the snake-repelling poison got into the emperor''s bowl. Mo Yu shook his head, but he didn''t dare to answer the words. They couldn''t guess what the masters were thinking. "Since the Taifu was seriously injured, His Highness the Ninth Highness has not been able to take good care of him for a day. If he broke down from crying in Qingyun Temple, the Taifu may even peel off the skins of you and me." Mo Yu wasn''t worried about anything else, only worried about Chu Moyan''s body. Although Qingyun Temple is quiet and suitable for recuperation, the conditions are a bit crude and incomparable to Moshu Hall. Especially in this season, the flowers and plants in the capital are starting to sprout, and it is still snowing in Qingyun Temple. "How about we go in and persuade?" "It''s better not to go in, His Highness is so forbearing, just don''t want you and me to know, we just don''t know, don''t make things difficult for the young master." "But I listened to what Su Bai meant. The Taifu sent the Ninth Highness down to Qingyun Temple not just because he was annoyed, but there seemed to be other reasons." "No matter what the reason is, it''s better if His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince feels good. Yesterday I knelt in the courtyard of the Green Bamboo Hall for a whole day, and then drove all night. I haven''t closed my eyes until now. My body is going to be broken." Mo Yan stuffed the fruit plate in Mo Yu''s hand, and walked out and said, "I ordered someone to make a bowl of soothing soup for His Highness, and you are here to guard." There is nothing in this world that cannot be understood after a night of sleep. After His Royal Highness recovers well, let Su Bai send a letter back and find a reason to take him back to the palace. By then, the anger of the two masters will disappear. It''s almost over, and this thing is over. (end of this chapter) Chapter 724： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (84) Chapter 724 Taifus paranoid husband (84) For ten consecutive days, Su Qiruo could receive letters from Su Bai every day. Chu Moyan knew everything about what she did, what she ate, how many hours she slept, how many times she coughed at night, everything was fine and small. Knowing that Mo Yan and Mo Yu decided to add calming herbs to Chu Moyan''s meal without authorization, Su Qiruo didn''t object. It''s time for the kid to get a good night''s sleep. After ten days of copying the scriptures in front of the Buddha, I don''t know if his temperament has calmed down. If this paranoid temper does not change, sooner or later it will harm others and myself. No matter how reluctant she was, Su Qiruo held back and did not order him to come back. In the evening of this day, the little emperor took an umbrella and came to the Green Bamboo Hall. Throwing the umbrella to Su Hong, he stomped off the snowflakes on the shoe. "It''s already spring, why is it snowing again? I don''t know how many beggars will freeze to death under the city wall." Although he was muttering like this, the little emperor didn''t feel any distress for the beggar in his eyes. She has always felt that as long as a person can move his hands and feet, he shouldn''t be wrapped up in a broken straw mat by the wall all day long and wait for someone to send money. Everyones life is hard. If they have hands and feet and dont work, they deserve it right to death from freezing and starving. As an emperor, she still sleeps less than three and a half hours a day, and she is so tired that her feet don''t touch the ground all day long, and she dare not waste even a moment. And the Tai Tuo is in a high position, and he can''t even sleep for three hours a day. The family circumstances of those beggars are not as good as theirs, but they are not as hardworking as them. If God wants to starve them to death, they deserve it. Although there are many individual poor people among them, if those lazy people are missing, these poor people will naturally be controlled by the imperial court. It''s good now, because those lazy people make too many beggars, and the government can''t control them. Then simply ignore it. Su Qiruo, who was reading the brochures in the hall, was taken aback when he heard the little emperor''s words, then remembered something, his complexion changed, he pulled the cloak aside, and strode out. "Eh? Taifu, where are you going?" The little emperor chased after a few steps, and the figure in front was no longer visible. Picking his lips pitifully, the little emperor groaned aggrievedly. She came to have dinner with Taifu, but Taifu left in such a hurry, leaving her alone. Su Hong followed closely behind Su Qiruo, not knowing where her master was going, she couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. "Master, is this going to leave the palace? What should I prepare?" "Go get my horse, I''m going out of town." Su Qiruo didn''t stop walking, and walked directly outside the palace. Su Hong realized in her heart that her master couldn''t sit still. Looking up at the light snow floating in the sky, Su Hong couldn''t help but walk faster. It snowed heavily in the capital city, but the Qingyun Temple is halfway up the mountain, so it must be covered by snow! Master, don''t worry about it, Your Highness the Ninth Prince! Two horses rushed from the capital to Qingyun Temple overnight. The further they went into the mountains, the heavier the snow fell. Su Hong rubbed her hands stiff from the cold, and gathered the cloak on her body. "Master, the road ahead is too narrow and the snow is deep, why don''t you ask your subordinates to explore the road first!" "No, let''s just walk slowly." They have walked this road many times, and they are not unfamiliar. "Master, looking at the situation, the road on the mountain may be blocked. Even if we reach the foot of Qingyun Mountain, we may not be able to climb up." Actually, what Su Hong wants to say is that even if she is worried about His Highness Ninth Prince, there is no need to go up the mountain now! With Su Bai and the others present, His Highness the Ninth Prince must be safe there. "Then find a way to get up." Su Qiruo used to go to Qingyun Temple in autumn, and she remembered that there was a very thick Podocarpus pine behind the wing room where she usually lived. The Podocarpus pine is more than half of its body leaning over the wing room, it is very cool in summer and autumn, but if the snow falls in winter and the roof is crushed, it may kill the sleeping person. Su Qiruo was worried that Su Bai would directly arrange Chu Moyan in her yard, if all the snow on the branches and leaves of the Podocarpus pine fell on the roof of that wing, Chu Moyan would not be able to escape. Seeing that the snow was falling more and more heavily, Su Qiruo''s brows were also furrowed more and more tightly. Fortunately, although it is night, there is white snow against the background, so you can see the road clearly. The two master and servant came to the foot of Qingyun Mountain in the wind and snow, left the horse in the forest, and stepped on the snow to the steps to Qingyun Temple. "Master''s wing room is repaired every year, so you don''t have to worry too much." Su Hong followed behind Su Qiruo, persuading her softly. She still remembers that Su Bai was naughty when he was young, he climbed to the Podocarpus pine tree to play, and accidentally fell down, just in time to smash the roof and land on the little master''s bed. If it wasn''t for the master''s quick reaction to roll onto the bed first, I''m afraid Su Bai would have lost his life right then. Four years ago, the roof collapsed once under the weight of heavy snow, and the master was not there at that time, and I heard it from the little master in the temple when I went there the next year. Before Su Qiruo said anything today, Su Hong had guessed why she was so worried. "They only know that I come here every autumn, even if it is repaired, it is always in early autumn. Now that I have been here for three years, I don''t know if anyone is still thinking about repairing the house." Su Qiruo didn''t expect the snow to come so suddenly. If something happened to Chu Moyan, she would never forgive herself. At that time, she shouldn''t have said such things in anger with him. She knew that this child was stubborn, but she always regarded her words as sacred orders. Why did she have to argue with him? Su Qiruo regretted it so much! She always strives for stability in her work, and she rarely loses her temper in front of others and changes her face. She was indeed **** off by Chu Moyan that day. "Master, be careful." Su Hong didn''t dare to persuade her anymore, she could only carefully tell Su Qiruo to watch her feet. Mountain roads are inherently difficult, and the steps are high and steep, plus there is such a thick layer of snow, no matter how advanced the martial arts are, they may not be able to walk steadily at every step. Unless you have wings and fly up. Su Qiruo ran all the way up to Qingyun Temple, the temple was so quiet that only the sound of falling snow could be heard. The relieved master and servant also slowed down, perhaps because they couldn''t bear to disturb the tranquility. Su Qiruo was familiar with the way and went to the courtyard where she always lived. When the guards in the dark saw it from a distance, they were all taken aback. Master came to Qingyun Temple in the middle of the night, could it be that he wanted to pick up His Highness the Ninth Prince? The dark guard shook the snow off his body, and his eyes lit up. If His Highness the Ninth Prince goes back, they don''t have to stay in this small courtyard every day. It''s really cold this night! Su Qiruo glanced lightly at the people in the dark, knowing that they didn''t slack off, she felt somewhat satisfied. Even if they were all brought out by themselves, they were still a little worried that they would not pay enough attention to Chu Moyan. After all, this task was not important in the eyes of the dark guards, but they just followed orders. (end of this chapter) Chapter 725： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (85) Chapter 725 Taifus Paranoid Husband (85) As long as there are no mistakes, the master has nothing to do with them. Su Qiruo stood at the door of the wing room, and could even hear the shallow breathing inside. Just about to open the door and go in, there was a crash, the bent branches of the Podocarpus loosened suddenly, and the heavy snow hit the thatched roof. Su Qiruo stepped a little, but before Su Hong behind him could react, the figure of the master was gone in front of her eyes. Chu Moyan in his sleep only felt that he had fallen into a familiar embrace, and before the coolness approached, he was carried and flew out of the wing. When Su Hong rushed in, what she saw was a puddle of snow on the bed that was less than half the size of a person, and the corners of her mouth twitched involuntarily. Her master drove in the middle of the night because he was worried about His Royal Highness''s accident, and this is the result? The pot-sized hole above the head reflects the swaying branches, and you can faintly see snowflakes floating in. Even if the snow fell on the head of His Highness the Ninth Prince, at most it would just hit his head cold, or it would kill him. Concerned about it, chaos, the master probably wants to find an excuse for himself to take His Highness Jiu back! Su Bai, who was half asleep, had already rushed over, not even wearing a coat, only a thin coat. "How did you come?" Seeing Su Hong standing there, Su Bai couldn''t help being taken aback. When I saw the person on the bed again, I was shocked. "Where is Your Highness?" Su Hong raised her chin outward: "Master is here." Needless to say, Su Bai understood everything. It wasn''t until I felt relieved that I realized the cold. With one hand, she tore off Su Hong''s cloak and wrapped it around her body, then strode out, ready to greet her master. Su Hong hurriedly grabbed Su Bai''s arm, and said in a low voice, "Can I have some insight?" Su Bai touched his nose in embarrassment, then came back. Xiao Biesheng is newly married, she understands. Looking at the woman hugging him, Chu Moyan clasped her neck tightly with both hands, thinking he was dreaming. It''s just that he has been in Qingyun Temple for more than ten days, and this is the first time she has appeared in his dream. Chu Moyan''s nose suddenly turned sore, he buried his head on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, and said aggrievedly: "Teacher, do you forgive Yan''er?" He really misses her so much! I think about it every day, and my heart hurts when I think about it. "Yan''er really knows he''s wrong, don''t let Yan''er go." This is the first time Taifu has annoyed him, he is really scared. She hadn''t sent him a single word for so long, he knew she was still angry, and he wanted to write back, but didn''t dare. Su Qiruo gathered the cloak and wrapped it tightly around the young man in front of him. He lost weight again. Even thinner than when he came out of the palace. Although Su Bai reported what he ate every day, looking at his face that didn''t have much meat, Su Qiruo still regretted it. If she doesn''t get angry with him and coaxes him well, maybe she can change his bad habits. Instead of persecuting him like this, let him become so concerned about gains and losses. "I''m here to take you home." As soon as Su Qiruo''s voice came out, Chu Moyan''s body visibly froze. Raising red eyes to look at Su Qiruo, Chu Moyan was both surprised and delighted. He pinched the back of his hand hard, it hurt. He''s not dreaming. Tai Tuo really came. Teacher came to take him home. I don''t know when, that cold palace has become his heart''s home. "Teacher..." Chu Moyan''s exposed arms were red from the cold, but he didn''t seem to know it. He just hugged the woman he dreamed of and refused to let go. Su Qiruo hugged Chu Moyan and went to the next room, Su Hong hurriedly brought a charcoal basin over there, and asked Su Bai to order someone to boil hot water. Mo Yan and Mo Yu had already brought a new brocade quilt over, Su Qiruo took it and wrapped it around Chu Moyan. Chu Moyan still hugged Su Qi if he refused to let go, fearing that if he let go, the woman in front of him would disappear again. Suddenly there was a muffled sound from the next door, and then Su Bai was shocked: "My God, it collapsed!" Just now she was still telling Su Hong secretly that the master made such a fuss that he came here from the capital in the snow for such a trivial matter. Unexpectedly, it wasn''t long before the roof really collapsed. "Teacher..." Chu Moyan''s big eyes were full of doubts, Su Qiruo patted him on the back lightly, and comforted him: "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, go to sleep for a while, we''ll leave after dawn." Chu Moyan, however, refused to go to bed no matter what, just nestled in Su Qiruo''s arms, not daring to close his eyes. "Sleep, I''m here!" Su Qiruo hugged the bad guy tightly and coaxed him softly. Since she was reluctant, she would never bully him like this again in the future. Chu Moyan already listened to her very much, and she didn''t have to force him to change immediately, just take it slowly. These words reassured Chu Moyan a lot. Familiar people and familiar smells were all around him. Even without the soothing incense, he still slept peacefully. Su Qiruo leaned on the soft couch and closed her eyes. The long and dusty journey, coupled with her unhealthy body, did make her suffer. The two charcoal basins in the house are always burning, so warm that people are immersed in sleep and do not want to get up. The two of them slept until dawn, and when Su Qiruo opened her eyes, the little guy beside her had already woken up. The big eyes stared at her without blinking, Su Qiruo raised her hand to cover up the heat in those eyes, leaving only the itch left in the palm of her slender eyelashes. "Teacher...Teacher..." Chu Moyan threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms, calling out in a nasal voice. "Hey, I''m here!" "Teacher, Yan''er misses you so much!" From the moment she rescued them, they had never been separated for so long! "Get up and have breakfast, and then we will return to Beijing." I didnt go to court today, and I dont know how those old pedants will arrange her. At this moment, Su Qiruo finally understands what it means to be a beauty. A person with such self-control is so addicted to tenderness that she can''t help herself, let alone those hot-blooded young people who are in their teens. Chu Moyan got up happily, and he didn''t need anyone to wait on him, so he cleaned up by himself. Because Su Qiruo ordered people to send a lot of things one after another, but when she left, she loaded several carriages. The people in Qingyun Temple didn''t know that someone came to pick up Chu Moyan from the beginning to the end, but they heard that the Ninth Prince was leaving, and the host wanted to bring someone to see him off, but he refused. Chu Moyan nestled in the carriage, habitually grabbing Su Qiruo''s sleeve, and looked at her without blinking. He already knew that the roof collapsed due to the snowstorm last night, and that the Tai Tuo rushed to Qingyun Temple overnight because of him. His heart seemed to be soaked in honey, so sweet that it was cloying. He thought that the Tai Tuo really didn''t want to take care of him anymore, so no one would take him back for so long. But he didn''t expect Taifu to do this for him. The young man put his head on Su Qiruo''s shoulder cheekily, and muttered in a low voice: "Teacher also likes to talk!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 726： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (86) Chapter 726 Taifus Paranoid Husband (86) "yes!" Su Qiruo''s unexpected answer made Chu Moyan startled, and then plunged into Su Qiruo''s arms with red ears. He waited for this sentence for a long, long time. For some reason, he was very sure that what Tai Tuo said about liking this time was different from before. The snowy road was slippery, and the carriage was moving very slowly on the road. When we arrived at the palace, it was already dark. The little emperor was circling anxiously in the Green Bamboo Hall. The Taifu didn''t leave her a word when he left, and he didn''t show up this morning. She was really worried. Specially ordered people to go to the Su Mansion to ask, and they said that the Taifu did not go back. Then where can she go? "I''ve seen Mr. Tai Tuo and His Highness the Ninth Prince." Suddenly there was a greeting from the palace attendant outside the courtyard, the little emperor was overjoyed and rushed out. After seeing clearly the person standing beside Su Qiruo, the little emperor understood where Su Qiruo was going. The corner of his mouth was raised, and the little emperor stepped forward and nodded slightly: "Brother Jiuhuang has worked **** this trip, and on behalf of the Southern Chu Kingdom, I would like to thank Brother Jiuhuang for his sincerity." At the beginning, Chu Moyan went to Qingyun Temple in the name of praying for the little emperor and the Southern Chu Kingdom, but now that the little emperor said so, it gave him enough face. "The emperor cares about the common people in the world, and it is the blessing of the people." Chu Moyan bowed respectfully to the little emperor, he was really wrong. The little emperor treated the Tai Tuo with incomparable sincerity, no different from him. Besides, she was raised by the Taifu, and she also has compassion for the people of the world. "It''s cold outside, if you have something to say, go in and say it!" Su Qiruo dragged the two of them into the hall, and ordered people to prepare meals. Chu Moyan has suffered a lot during this period, so he must make up for it. Summer has passed and autumn has come, and the falling leaves are colorful, and finally ushered in the little emperor''s ninth birthday banquet. The filial piety period for all the princes has passed. Except for the ninth prince, Chu Moyan, the other princes have all been decided by the empress dowager. Because of the former emperor, it was delayed for three years, so the wedding dates of several princes were all set before the year. The Ministry of Industry has already repaired the mansion, and the princes will be able to move out of the palace after they get married. Su Qiruo, who was planning to move out of the palace as soon as the little emperor''s birthday banquet was over, finally let go of the little emperor''s begging and agreed to stay with her in the palace for another year. It''s not because of anything else, but because there are no princes who are suitable for marriage in the harem, Su Qiruo doesn''t have to avoid suspicion anymore. As for Chu Moyan, this person has always been hers, so there is no need to avoid it. Apart from the little emperor, Chu Moyan was the happiest thing. Knowing that the Taifu could stay with him in the palace for a year, Chu Moyan was so happy that he could not close his mouth from ear to ear. "What makes you so happy?" Su Qiruo, who came back from the next dynasty, saw Chu Moyan who was full of joy as soon as he entered the door. The sixteen-year-old him had faded from his immaturity, and his appearance became more and more outstanding. Even Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling that the handsome young man in front of him was actually the same person as the scrawny child he had rescued three years ago. "Of course it''s a good thing." Chu Moyan put his hands behind his back, tilted his head to look at Su Qiruo, his clear eyes became brighter and brighter. The servants in the palace backed out tactfully, Su Qiruo stepped forward and pulled Chu Moyan into her arms, pressed against his forehead and whispered: "Then let me guess, but it has something to do with me?" Chu Moyan''s ears turned red, but he was not willing to avoid her closeness. Teacher rarely takes the initiative to get close to him, even if he is used to throwing himself into her arms, she has never violated the rules. "nature." All his joys are related to Taifu. "The emperor keeps me in the palace for one more year, does that make you so happy?" The slender fingers raised the boy''s chin. This face is so delicate that no one can find any faults. What was the reason for the first emperor to be willing to put a man like Yajun into limbo and never see him again? It is indeed cruel. If Su Qi thought about it, if it were her, she would naturally not be willing to treat this person in front of her like this. The tender red lips parted slightly, and the unspoken words were held by the woman in front of him. The unprecedented numbness made Chu Moyan''s body go limp, and all the strength in his body was drained. He never knew what it was like to be approached by a woman he liked. "Teacher..." The boy''s groans were all swallowed up in that affectionate kiss. He was obviously very happy in his heart, but for some reason, the tears rolled out so disappointingly. Chu Moyan thought, he must be very happy. Even in his dreams, he never dared to have such a beautiful dream, for fear of ruining the reputation of the Taifu and making the Taifu hate him. But, he really likes it! "Your elder brothers are all married, are you in a hurry?" Chu Moyan shook his head: "As long as that person is the Taifu, you can wait as long as you want." He understands her responsibility, she dare not get married if the emperor is not in charge. He is willing to wait, whether it is for the Taifu, or for the emperor who gave him a chance. Whether Chu Shicheng and the others are willing or not, the Empress Dowager decided to choose someone for them. Only him, the Empress Dowager did not persecute him. Chu Moyan knew that it was the emperor who helped him. Whether she is for him or the Taifu, she deserves his gratitude. "The emperor is smart, and he will be able to be alone in a few years, and then I will take you home." "it is good." Several princes got married one after another to open the mansion, and all the ministers expressed their satisfaction. After all, Tai Tuo lives in the palace all year round, so it is impossible to say that outsiders do not make random guesses. Now the Empress Dowager chooses son-in-laws for the princes, there is no doubt among the ministers. No one cares about the Ninth Prince who has not married for a long time. In their eyes, the Ninth Prince never existed. If Grand Tutor Su hadn''t taken him out of the cold palace, who would have remembered that there was such a Ninth Prince in the harem? On the contrary, there were a few senior ministers who were close friends with Mrs. Su, and they had reminded Su Qiruo''s marriage several times in secret. "Before the emperor takes power, the younger generation has no intention of getting married." Su Qiruo has said this more than once, at first the ministers didn''t believe it, after all, Su Qiruo is the only one left in the Su family. Now hearing her say that again, everyone can''t help but believe it. "Your grandmother''s place... Alas! Anyway, it''s your family business, I can''t wait to talk about it." As Su Qiruo''s aunt, Prime Minister Lin has always been concerned about her marriage. But Su Qiruo is also clear about Su Qiruo''s character, once something is confirmed, it is difficult to change it. "Grandmother''s niece and daughter will explain it themselves. Since ancient times, loyalty and filial piety have been difficult to achieve. I hope my aunt can enlighten grandma a lot in the future." If Su Qi was really afraid that once he got married, he would put the emperor behind the family, and he would bear the trust of the former emperor, so he insisted on refusing to get married. Why didn''t she want to marry Chu Moyan back quickly, but she couldn''t. She didn''t want the little emperor to worry, nor did she want to wrong Chu Moyan. Only by handing over the burden in her hands, can she love him wholeheartedly. At first I wanted to abuse it for a while, but after thinking about it, I decided to forget it. Life is already very hard, so lets add more plain warmth in the novel! (end of this chapter) Chapter 727： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (87) Chapter 727 Taifus Paranoid Husband (87) Only when the Emperor''s heart is reassured, and the world''s heart is reassured, can she reassure Chu Moyan''s heart. Su Qiruo has never put personal feelings above the world, since she wants to protect Chu Moyan, she shouldn''t drag him into the vortex of power. This dirty thing with blood is not worthy of tarnishing the relationship between them. Chu Moyan, no matter how many faults he has, is still the purest person in the world. Su Qiruo leaned over and picked up Chu Moyan''s account book, raised her eyebrows and asked, "Why do you see this thing?" The blush on Chu Moyan''s face hadn''t dissipated, and he grabbed his fingers and said in a low voice: "Brother Huayi said that after marriage, the lord will take over Fuchu Zhongfu, and he needs to be able to read the account books." Poetry and painting have been married as early as in the spring, and the people they marry are all disciples of the Su family. The two of them would often go to the palace to visit Chu Moyan, and Huayi only came the day before yesterday. Su Qiruo put down the account book with a smile, pulled the person in front of her into her arms, and said softly: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to learn, the population of Su Mansion is simple, as long as there is a butler around." There are only two masters in the Su family, and even if Chu Moyan marries in the future, there will only be three of them. The housekeeper is in charge of the accounts of the mansion, and it is enough to check the account books every month, so there is no need to do everything by himself. "I want to learn." Chu Moyan said hastily. If it is for Taifu, he is willing to do anything. He wants to learn, he wants to manage the inner courtyard of the Su Mansion for her, be filial to Old Madam Su, and avoid her worries. "If you want to learn, then learn it!" Beside her, he can do whatever he wants, and no one can force him. As long as she doesn''t act foolishly to poison the emperor again, she can manipulate him in everything else. "Teacher, Yan''er will work hard to be the master of Su Mansion, and will never lose the face of Tai Tu." Chu Moyan said seriously. The smile on Su Qiruo''s face faded, and without thinking too much, she probably knew that it was some gossip that Chu Moyan had heard from Poetry and Painting. Grandma has always been reluctant for her to be with Chu Moyan, because she felt that Chu Moyan could not bear the burden of Lord Su. By virtue of their poetic and picturesque friendship with Chu Moyan, the two would secretly mention him. Chu Moyan was originally a clever person, and he might be able to understand the meaning without words. Su Qiruo didn''t want Chu Moyan to say that in his heart, but he also knew the child''s temperament. If he decides on one thing, it will be difficult to change it. No matter. She can''t stay by his side all her life, there are many things that he needs to face by himself. Like the men in the backyard, the lords of various families, she can''t even follow him to this kind of gathering. Since this is the case, it is always good to learn more. No matter how bad Chu Moyan is, he is also the emperor''s elder brother, the current Ninth Prince. With this identity, as long as he doesn''t make too many mistakes, no one would dare to really do anything to him. Thinking like this, Su Qiruo''s frown relaxed again. "As long as Yan''er is happy." If this is not a burden for him, but a process of pursuing happiness, then let him be happy! "Yan''er is very happy to be by Tai Tu''s side." The rare warmth between the two was interrupted by a notification. "Greetings to the emperor." Su Qiruo let go of Chu Moyan, and smoothed out his crumpled clothes. "Sheng''er has met the Taifu." The little emperor has had a bout this year, he has grown taller and lost a lot of weight. "The emperor." Su Qiruo returned the gift. "Sheng''er came here for the harem servant''s departure from the palace. The Empress Dowager said that he would not interfere in this matter, so she asked Sheng''er to ask what the Grand Tutor meant." If there is no accident, the palace servants will leave the palace at the age of twenty-five. The batch of palace servants three years ago had to be delayed until this year because of the emperor''s affairs, so there are a lot of people who will leave the palace this year. The Empress Dowager has always been a propriety, because the harem is not allowed to interfere in politics, the former emperor ordered the establishment of the West Palace. Nowadays, he dare not intervene in the entry and exit of the harem servants, lest someone take advantage of the loopholes, not to mention the harm to the emperor, and even bring him and his mother''s family to suffer. What''s more, his eighth prince is about to get married, and he doesn''t want any more accidents. This kind of thing can not be contaminated if he can''t be contaminated. He has even done it to the queen, so what right can''t be let go! Even if you dont think about yourself, you still have to think about your son. "If that''s the case, then three days later, the courtier Xiumu will go with His Majesty to check the list of people who have left the palace and select new servants who have entered the palace." "Yes, Taifu." Seeing that Su Qiruo offered to help choose a palace attendant together, the little emperor let go of what he had been worrying about. She was really afraid that the Tai Tuo would say something about the harem, and it would be inconvenient for her to intervene, that would be a headache! After all, according to Tai Tu''s temperament, she is unwilling to take care of this kind of thing. Seemingly seeing what the little emperor was thinking, Su Qiruo patiently explained: "This matter concerns the safety of the emperor, and should not be underestimated." Those who can enter the palace to serve are dared to let in only after all the nine clans have to check carefully, and they must not be negligent in the slightest. The emperor''s safety is more important than anything else, Su Qiruo dare not be negligent. However, even with Su Qiruo''s careful screening, it still cannot guarantee that everyone who enters the palace is loyal and honest. The first snow fell in winter, and the people from Qianqing Palace hurriedly caught up with Su Qiruo''s desire to go to Moshu Palace. "Taifu, Taifu..." The servant stopped Su Qiruo''s way out of breath, and before she could speak, Su Qiruo turned around and strode towards Qianqing Palace. The servant quickly followed up again, panting and whispering in Su Qiruo''s ear: "A new servant has climbed onto the emperor''s bed." Su Qiruo''s expression froze, killing intent flashed across her face. The servant on the side took two steps back in fright. This was the first time he saw a murderous look on the gentle Taifu. The little emperor is only ten years old after this year, no matter how early the king is drafted, he must be fourteen years old. Nowadays, these palace servants will not spare even a child under ten years old. If she still turns a blind eye, she will be helping the evildoer. No matter whose family''s child this palace servant is today, he can''t keep it. To kill the chicken to warn the monkey, if you want to blame, you can only blame the chicken for being unlucky. When Su Qiruo strode into Qianqing Palace, he saw the little emperor sitting at the head with an angry expression on his face, and his highness was kneeling with a disheveled little palace attendant. Seeing that Xiao Gongshi is only thirteen or fourteen years old, it is really unexpected. Seeing Su Qiruo approaching, the little emperor''s face became a little flustered, he didn''t care about etiquette, and ran towards Su Qiruo directly. "Teacher..." The little emperor threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms with some fear, she was still young, so she didn''t understand these things about love between men and women. It was just a shock to see someone when he lifted the quilt. "Don''t be afraid, Your Majesty." Su Qiruo comforted and patted the little emperor''s back, and after she calmed down a bit, she led the people to sit back, and then looked coldly at the palace attendant who was kneeling there. (end of this chapter) Chapter 728： Master Taifus Paranoid Husband (88) Chapter 728 Taifus Paranoid Husband (88) "Who taught you to do this?" Su Qiruo didn''t believe that a thirteen or fourteen-year-old child would have such courage, someone must have instigated him behind the scenes. And those people''s intentions are nothing more than to gamble on their future. If it succeeds, this palace servant will become the closest person to the emperor. The emperor is young now, and with this feeling, he can be a king''s servant no matter what in the future . After all, there are still some people who are lucky enough to feel that the emperor is not close enough to the Taifu, and they will not tell the Taifu when they encounter such a thing. The emperor, who is only nine years old, just needs to be coaxed with soft words, even if the matter fails, he will die. However, people outside can''t imagine how much the emperor relies on the Taifu. The man kneeling on the ground was trembling with fright, his face was pale, and he couldn''t even utter a complete sentence. "Go and find the head of the Ministry of Internal Affairs to see who sent this child up. Since he doesn''t want to talk about it, let his mother come into the palace and explain it carefully!" Su Qiruo waved his hand, and someone backed out immediately. The palace attendant was so frightened that his body went limp, and he collapsed on the ground. People outside all say that the Tai Tuo governs the country with an iron fist, presumably the same is true for the harem. If the mother was really called into the palace, wouldn''t the entire family''s life be tied to this matter? The palace attendant was still a caring person after all, knowing that he had made a big mistake, he didn''t dare to risk his family, so he quickly kowtowed on the ground to apologize. "Teacher, please forgive me! It''s a slave... It''s a slave who is greedy and has evil intentions. It has nothing to do with the slave''s family. Please forgive me, please don''t implicate the slave''s mother''s family. Please forgive me!" At this time, the palace attendant had already forgotten that the emperor was still sitting next to the Taifu, so he just blindly pleaded with Su Taifu. A pretty little face was weeping in embarrassment, it had long since lost the stunning look it had when it seduced the little emperor. The little emperor curled her lips in disgust. With the Taifu around, she was no longer afraid, but felt a little disgusted. She finally wanted to take a good night''s sleep today, and this kind of horrible thing happened to her, it''s really disgusting! Su Qiruo looked coldly at the little palace attendant who was kneeling and begging for mercy, and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. And Chu Moyan who couldn''t wait for Su Qiruo was a little anxious, "Go and get the cloak from the main hall." "Your Highness, the Grand Tutor is probably on his way right now, and Mo Yan has already passed by to take a look. You might as well wait a little longer. It''s snowing outside, so be careful of the cold." Mo Yu stopped Chu Moyan who was about to go out and persuaded him in a low voice. This little ancestor managed to raise some meat. If they get a cold or something, the Taifu will definitely not spare them. "But it''s getting dark today, isn''t the Taifu not coming?" Chu Moyan frowned and glanced at the increasingly dark sky outside, feeling a little worried. Taifu is the most upright and well-behaved person. If it is too late, she will not come to see him. "Since the Tai Tuo promised His Highness to come, he will definitely not break his promise. Maybe something happened to stop him and delay him." While talking, Mo Yan hurried in. "How? Where''s the Tai Tuo?" Chu Moyan''s eyes were full of worry. Although he wanted to see the Taifu, he was even more afraid that something would happen to the Taifu. Mo Yan said with anger on his face, "I went to the Green Bamboo Hall, but the Grand Tutor wasn''t there, so he said he was in the Qianqing Palace." "But what happened to the emperor?" Chu Moyan tightened his hand hanging by his side, and asked with a frown. "The slave didn''t understand too much. He just said that a palace attendant climbed into the master''s bed." Mo Yan just listened to it for a while, but the people in the Green Bamboo Hall couldn''t tell what was going on. Chu Moyan''s face changed, and he rushed out without even taking a cloak. He wanted to see which little **** dared to climb the Taifu''s bed. No wonder the old people in the palace said that all the servants selected to enter the palace this time are all vixen, unexpectedly, they really turned out to be vixen. Chu Moyan''s heart seemed to be on fire, and his brain was confused. "Your Highness, the cloak." Mo Yu grabbed the cloak beside him and hurried after him. Mo Yan stomped his feet anxiously and followed. He is also angry! No one in the palace knows the relationship between the Tai Tuo and His Highness the Ninth Prince. Even the Emperor and the Empress Dowager acquiesce to the two getting along, yet there are some people who are so bold as to rob His Highness the Ninth Prince. Teachers bed is something these **** can climb? I don''t blame His Highness for being angry, even the servants like them got angry when they heard it. Chu Moyan walked quickly, followed by Mo Yan and Mo Yu. In their view, the emperor is still a child, and such things as bed climbing can only happen with the Taifu, and no one thought that anyone would dare to think of the emperor. Chu Moyan saw the palace attendant kneeling there as soon as he entered Qianqing Palace. Although his hair and clothes were a little messy, he could still see that he was a delicate beauty. The furious little prince didn''t care too much, so he raised his hand and slapped the servant twice. "What are you, dare to climb her bed?" Chu Moyan looked more and more angry, trembling all over with anger, even his eyes were red with anger. The first time I saw Chu Moyan get angry, Su Qiruo was frightened. When he reacted, he quickly got up and pulled the person over. Looking at Chu Moyan''s red palm, Su Qiruo gave him a displeased glance. "You are so angry, why do you have to do it yourself? But it hurts?" Lightly touching the hot palm, Su Qiruo''s voice was rare and gentle. The little emperor didn''t even notice it. Why didn''t she find out that the Tai Tuo spoiled Brother Nine Emperors so much? Perhaps, it has always been like this, but they have never noticed it. If Su Qi was like this, Chu Moyan felt even more wronged. The young man''s eyes were red, he bit his lip and looked at Su Qiruo, as if she had done something to offend him. "What''s going on here?" "Palace servants are never allowed to enter the palace, how did he climb into your bed? What do Su Bai and Su Hong do?" Chu Moyan''s voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone in the hall to hear. The little emperor glanced at Chu Moyan unexpectedly, and Su Qiruo also looked puzzled. Immediately realizing that he had misunderstood something, Su Qiruo almost laughed. Where did this guy hear that someone climbed into her bed, no wonder he was so angry. It''s just that the little emperor is taboo about this matter, so he won''t take the initiative to explain it. Su Qiruo had no choice but to go to Chu Moyan''s ear and explain the matter clearly to him. Chu Moyan''s eyes widened suddenly, and he didn''t know whether to leave or stay. Those two slaps just now... seemed a little impulsive. If someone climbed onto the emperor''s bed, it''s really not his turn to do it. But after all the fights, he couldn''t just admit that he was wrong. Simply let it go! (end of this chapter) Chapter 729： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (89) Chapter 729 Taifus paranoid husband (89) Su Qiruo glanced at the palace servant with red and swollen cheeks, and asked the head of the House of Internal Affairs who was kneeling beside him: "Is the Gu family already having so many sons that they want to send their sons into the palace to be palace servants?" The roster she and the emperor read only listed the son of the Gu family, but they didn''t know the concubine. Many aristocratic families in Beijing would send their concubine sons to the palace as palace servants, hoping to get a big deal in their dreams, in case the emperor would fall in love with them! Even if it doesnt work, in the future, the concubine will enter the palace to serve the emperor, and the concubine will help out a few times in the palace, and he will also steal a lot from others. Who would have thought that the Gu family was so bold that they sent their son-in-law directly to the palace, and even taught their son to climb on the emperor''s bed. Wolfish ambition, clearly exposed, deserves to die. The head of the Ministry of Internal Affairs already had a thin layer of sweat on his forehead. Speaking of this matter, it was also his negligence, and he didn''t mark the concubines. Even if this matter has nothing to do with the legitimate son and concubine son, now that the emperor and the Tai Tuo want to investigate, it is still his responsibility to investigate who is unclear. "Teacher''s forgiveness is due to the negligence of this slave. He failed to discover this slave''s mind in time, which almost caused a catastrophe." If the young master of the Gu family really got into trouble today, not to mention that the entire family of the Gu family couldn''t keep him, he, the head of the House of Internal Affairs, would also have to lose his head. How old is the emperor this year! What kind of beast would be able to lay hands on a child? The Gu family is nothing more than a member of the Ministry of Rites from the fifth grade, Wailang, who dared to take the emperor''s idea. "It''s indeed your fault that you don''t know people clearly. You''ll be punished for 20 boards, and your salary will be fined for half a year." This punishment is not considered heavy, if it wasn''t for the negligence of Su Qiruo and the emperor himself, the head of the House of Internal Affairs would have to leave half his life today, and then be beaten out of the palace. "Thank you Taifu for your kindness, thank you Your Majesty for your kindness." The old manager withdrew thankfully, and it was indeed the master''s mercy that he was able to save his life. "Since the members of the Gu family haven''t arrived yet, there''s no need to come." Su Qiruo waved her hands downward, and said coldly, "Since Gu Yuanwailang likes climbing dragons and phoenixes so much, then let the Gu family go up and down to guard the imperial tomb!" "No, Tai Fu is kind, I don''t dare anymore, I don''t dare anymore. Huh..." The young man whose cheeks were red and swollen after several slaps by Chu Moyan could no longer speak clearly, but he still did not forget to intercede for his family. But Su Qiruo still ordered someone to make an order without changing his face, and would never give the Gu family the slightest chance. Gu Yuanwailang, who was still waiting for his son to take over, was detained by the Imperial Forest Army before he reached the gate of the palace, and he took the whole clan to the imperial mausoleum. The snow fell more and more heavily, and there were few pedestrians on the street, but the crying of the Gu family escorted by the Imperial Forest Army was loud, one after another, causing many people to look around. It was only later that the news came out in the capital, saying that the son sent by the Gu family to the palace dared to seduce the Grand Tutor and even attempted to climb into the Grand Tutor''s bed. This news was deliberately spread by Su Qiruo, because the emperor is young, this kind of thing can''t use the little emperor''s reputation to shake mountains, then Su Qiruo can only be sacrificed. For this reason, Chu Moyan and Su Qiruo were angry for a long time. Even if it was just a few words from outsiders, he couldn''t bear to hear them. If someone really dared to climb into Su Qiruo''s bed, he wouldn''t mind getting another handful of poison. Even if the Taifu sent him to Qingyun Temple to copy scriptures again, he would not be relentless. The little emperor felt guilty, and picked out a lot of good things from his private treasury and sent them to Mo Shudian, but Chu Moyan didn''t even want to look at them. In the end, it was Su Qiruo who coaxed the little prince patiently for a few days before calming down his anger. "You are too childish, and it''s not true, but it''s just to stop the mouths of the world, so why do you take it seriously?" Chu Moyan was clear about what happened at that time, and Su Qiruo never thought that she would offend her future husband so much just because she took the blame for her student. The tails of Chu Mo''s eyes turned red in anger, and he looked at Su Qiruo with his mouth flattened and said, "Since you know that this matter is not true, but you still don''t want to talk about it with the emperor, it proves that this will damage your personal reputation. You are not willing to damage the reputation of the emperor, but you are willing to bear yourself." No one loves her, so why not allow him to feel sorry for her? Having been by Su Qiruo''s side for so many years, Chu Moyan has already seen clearly. All achievements are on the head of the little emperor. All the bad deeds are on the Taifu''s body. The Tai Tuo really dedicated his flesh and blood to the little emperor. He also really loves her. This is what the Chu family owes her. Although he is unwilling to admit that he is from the Chu family, the blood of the Chu family still flows on his body. Then let him spend his whole life repaying her! "I''m so old, encountering this kind of thing can''t be regarded as damaging my reputation. But the emperor is different, she is not yet ten years old." Although it doesn''t sound good to say this kind of thing, it''s not their fault. It''s the Gu family''s greed and delusion, and they did something wrong. In fact, there is no need to tell the world, but in order to prevent people from trying to use this dirty method to achieve any purpose, this matter cannot be kept secret. Kill chickens to make an example of others. Later, the little emperor secretly went to find Chu Moyan, took out a crystal jade pendant from his bosom and presented it to him with both hands. "I, Chu Huasheng, swear on my life to the heavens and the earth and the ancestors of the Chu family. If I dare to betray the grand master in this life, I will die a bad death and never enter reincarnation." This oath is not only for an emperor, but for ordinary people, it is already considered a poisonous oath, but the little emperor still made it. She is reassuring Chu Moyan''s heart, and she is also reassuring her own heart. It''s not that she doesn''t understand the thoughts of people outside, and she''s not afraid that she will forget the kindness of the Taifu in the future, but she still wants to give this relationship a guarantee, even if she becomes demonic in the future and can no longer be her own master, Still able to protect the protection of the Taifu. Chu Moyan tightly held the jade pendant in his hand, and after a long time, he said quietly, "I believe in you." Actually, when he went to Qingyun Temple, he had already figured it out. The relationship between the emperor and the Taifu is not ordinary. But to get such a promise from the emperor today, Chu Moyan was completely at ease. "Brother Nine Emperors, don''t worry, in Sheng''er''s heart, Tai Tuo is more important than anything else." Even if it is thousands of miles away, it is not as good as her grand tutor. Taifu is as important to brother Jiuhuang as he is to her. Her affection for Taifu has never been less than that of Brother Nine Emperors. Chu Moyan''s eyes turned cold, and he looked at the little emperor coldly. "Teacher is mine." The little emperor touched his nose resentfully, she didn''t mean that, okay! However, because of the exchange between Chu Moyan and the little emperor, the little emperor took the initiative to find Su Qiruo and talked about their marriage. "Sheng''er is aware of the concerns of the Grand Tutor. However, Brother Nine Emperors is getting older, even if the Grand Tutor doesn''t care about his own reputation, he should be more considerate of him. Even if we don''t get married now, we should settle the marriage first. That''s good too." (end of this chapter) Chapter 730： Grand Tutors Paranoid Husband (90) Chapter 730 Taifus paranoid husband (90) Su Qiruo stared at the child in front of her in a daze, and couldn''t help but wonderis she possessed by Old Madam Su? Seeing that Su Qiruo didn''t answer, the little emperor said again: "Brother Jiuhuang has suffered a lot since then, so he is inevitably very sensitive and thoughtful. If the Taifu settles the marriage first, it will also give him a lot of hope? And so One way, not only can Old Madam Su''s mouth be blocked, but other people''s wrong thoughts can also be stopped." With Su Qiruo''s current status, it''s not suitable for her to marry anyone. If you are a high-ranking and powerful family, you will inevitably be feared by others. If the status is lower, they are not worthy of her. Only the current prince is the most suitable one, and he is also the least favored prince whose status has been disputed. The former emperor demoted Yajun to the cold palace on the grounds that he had a secret relationship with others, and he has always been concerned about Chu Moyan''s identity. Although these things are secret in the palace, they are not unknown. Now Chu Moyan said that this not-so-good past has become his best shield, because even if he marries Taifu Su and gives birth to a child in the future, he still cannot justifiably compete with the emperor. Su Qiruo also thought about it later, that''s why she didn''t hide her relationship with Chu Moyan in the palace. Nowadays, people in the palace don''t say it, but everyone knows it well. Tai Tuo and Ninth Prince will be together in the future. "Then let''s wait until the new year is over, when the emperor''s tenth birthday is over and the minister moves out of the palace, then come to hire Yan''er and finalize the marriage first." Then wait for the little emperor to take charge, and they will get married. Although he is the prince, she still wants to go through the whole process of getting married. This is the only difference she can give him. "Okay, all according to Taifu." The little emperor grinned, she finally did something for the Taifu and Brother Nine Emperors. On the eighth day of the ninth month of the following year, Grand Tutor Su Qiruo asked himself to leave the palace and return to the mansion, and the emperor personally went out of the palace to see him off. On the tenth day of September, the Su Manor invited a matchmaker into the palace to ask for their names, and offered geese as a gift, a hundred boxes of dowry gifts, and set a date for their wedding with Ninth Prince Chu Moyan. Suddenly, the entire city was talking about the hundreds of boxes of betrothal gifts tied with red silk, envious of the entire Beijing prince. Although the Su family is noble and does not want to be contaminated with the smell of copper, it also has a century-old heritage. The only legitimate daughter of the Su family marries a husband, so the dowry will not be missing. Three years later, on the eighth day of August, the Ninth Prince got married. The dowry was sent from the palace all the way to Su Taifu''s mansion, covering the entire capital. The world still remembers the dowry that the Su family sent to the palace three years ago, but the emperor returned double the dowry three years later, which is enough to show how much the emperor attaches importance to the Tai Tuo and the Ninth Prince. After all, when the other princes got married, no one had such treatment. At that time, Chu Moyan, who was already twenty years old, had already become what people called an "old man" in this era, but in Su Qiruo''s eyes, this was just right. On the wedding night, Chu Moyan drank a cup of wine with red eyes, and was crushed under the brocade quilt rolled by red waves... After seven years, he finally got it. The twenty-seven-year-old Su Qiruo is a bit more charming than seven years ago, and she still looks like a banished fairy, but she finally fell into the mortal world and fell into his arms. May I be like a star king like the moon, and the night and night stream be bright and clean. With a whimper, Chu Moyan seemed to see the woman walking towards him in the heavy snow again. The pain on her body gradually disappeared due to her embrace. This is his salvation and the destination of his life. A drop of clear tear rolled down the corner of his eye, Chu Moyan was extremely grateful that he was the only one who waited for her among thousands of people. "Your Majesty, it''s late at night, it''s time to go to bed." In the imperial garden, a girl in a bright yellow phoenix robe holds a wine jug in her hand, and drinks with her face up to the sky. "It''s not yet the Mid-Autumn Festival, but the moon is already so round." "Yes! Qin Tianjian said that today is an excellent day, so the Tai Tuo and His Highness the Ninth Prince will definitely be consummated." The servant looked up at the full moon hanging in the sky, and couldn''t help but sigh. "The Tai Tuo has paid a lot for me in this life, and I will definitely protect her well." As long as the Taifu wants, she will protect it. "The Taifu will definitely know the emperor''s mind, but the night is cold, and the emperor should go to rest." Today the Taifu got married, the emperor was obviously happier than anyone else, but after returning from the Su Mansion, the emperor ran to the imperial garden alone to drink. This made the servant who had been serving her around a little confused. But he could feel that the emperor had always felt that he owed the Tai Tuo, and he didn''t know whose soul was relieved like this today. The girl stood up, her feet swaying, and she was really drunk when she heard the voice. "The decree goes on, the Taifu is newly married, and the imperial court will last for three days. I... I will go to the Su Mansion to congratulate the Taifu." "Oh, your majesty, be careful. You just came back from the Tai Tuo today, and you have already congratulated me." The servant stepped forward to help the emperor, but she sideways avoided him. Seeing the girl''s stubborn and cold appearance, the servant could not help but sigh. The emperor is now more and more like the Tai Tuo when he was young, it is almost carved out of the same mold. Really deserves to be the personal disciple of the Taifu. "Today is today, and tomorrow is tomorrow. I am happy that the Taifu is married, I am really happy!" "Yes, the emperor is happy, and the slaves are also happy. Everyone in the Southern Chu Kingdom is happy for the Grand Tutor." "Haha... That''s good, they have a conscience, the world owes the Taifu, they... all owe the Taifu. I also owe the Taifu..." Laughing and laughing, tears rolled down again. Her astonishingly talented and beautiful Tai Tuo, for her sake, dragged off marriage until the age of twenty-seven. It was her brother Nine Emperors who had been waiting for so many years. Ben followed the Tai Tuo''s wishes, and had to wait another two years before agreeing to get married. It was because she couldn''t bear it that she forced herself to be in charge earlier, so that the Tai Tuo could be relieved earlier. How could she have the heart to let the Tai Tuo wait until she was thirty before getting married? The shackles are enough to lock her alone, so why continue to tie her Taifu! In the winter of the second year of Mrs. Su''s marriage, Mrs. Su finally welcomed her great-grandson daughter whom she had been looking forward to for nearly ten years. The grandson of Taifu''s mansion was born, the emperor ran out of the palace as soon as he got the news, and kissed and kissed the wrinkled little man, as if he was looking at his own daughter. "Junior sister, from now on, my elder brother will be your second son in the world of my senior sister. If anyone dares to touch a hair of yours, my senior sister will definitely kill him." This child was originally the emperor''s own niece, but she insisted on calling her little junior sister. Su Qiruo didn''t correct her after hearing it, even if Chu Moyan knew it, she just smiled lightly. The little doll who has been protected by the Tai Tuo for nearly ten years will finally learn to hold an umbrella for others. Junior Sister Su was taken into the palace by the emperor when she was three years old, and everyone in the palace loved this child very much. After all, this is the only little ancestor in the world who dared to urinate on the emperor''s phoenix robe. (end of this chapter) Chapter 731： The next husband of His Royal Highness (1) Chapter 731 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (1) When Junior Sister Su was four years old, she leaned beside the emperor who was reviewing the memorial and said that she wanted to go out of the palace to see her sister. The eighteen-year-old emperor took the initiative to talk to the Taifu about the draft, and the Taifu nodded flatly: "Since the emperor has thought about it, let the Ministry of Internal Affairs prepare the roster!" Over the years, the courtiers have written to the draft more than once, only the Taifu never urged. In her opinion, it is too early for teenage children to get married, and the survival rate of the children born is not high, which is not good for each other. The heirs of all dynasties died more than survived. Except for those who were killed by intrigue, most of the rest were because their parents were too young. Eighteen years old, just right. A piece of imperial edict was issued to the whole Southern Chu, and the courtiers were so excited that tears filled their eyes. My Majesty, she finally figured it out. It is also the responsibility of the emperor to spread branches and leaves for the royal family! If those old guys know that the emperor''s draft is purely for the purpose of having a baby earlier so that Junior Sister Su can stay with her in the palace, I don''t know if they will burst into tears again. Only the servant serving the emperor knows that the emperor is really lonely. Since His Royal Highness Ninth Prince got married, in the entire imperial palace, apart from those in the West Palace who couldn''t get out, there was only one master left, the emperor. The Green Bamboo Hall is still reserved for the Taifu, the emperor will come to the Green Bamboo Hall every night to sit for a while. Later Junior Sister Su could speak, and the emperor would order someone to take her into the palace after approving the memorials every day, and send her back after waking up the next day. The emperor said, it is too cold in this palace. The young daughter of the Su Mansion is like the last straw the emperor is holding on to, she is reluctant to let go of the little warmth left. The day before the draft, an imperial edict was sent to Su Taifu''s mansion. Chu Moyan, who was holding his second daughter in his arms, stared blankly at Su Qiruo. He had never heard from the Taifu that the emperor had such a what! "I just found out, too." Su Qiruo smiled faintly, stepped forward to receive the imperial decree, and handed it to the housekeeper. The emperor did not tell Su Qiruo about canonizing Junior Junior Sister Su as prince in advance, presumably because he was afraid that she would refuse. However, this time Su Qiruo didn''t want to take away the emperor''s kindness. The emperor used this to tell the world how much she valued the Su family, and it was nothing more than a warning to those princes and courtiers who were going to enter the harem, not to neglect the members of the Su family just because they felt their status was noble. Actually, Su Qiruo seldom went to the harem since she got married, and the emperor did this only for her little junior sister. After all, the child will be kept by the emperor in the palace to accompany her most of the month. If someone really bullies members of the Su family, they can only bully her. A four-year-old doll, looks quite easy to bully. but Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly, as for those two little foxes in the palace, whoever dared to scheme against them would be really too much to die for! "But isn''t this against the rules?" Chu Moyan couldn''t help feeling a little worried. If the throne is given to the Taifu, it should be. His daughter just sleeps and eats with the emperor, but she can''t bear the position of prince. "It doesn''t matter, you are the prince and I am the emperor''s teacher. Your daughter and I were born as county kings. Now the emperor just gave her a one-level salary increase. Who dares to comment." People in the world may have forgotten that although Su Qiruo was known as the emperor''s teacher back then, he was acting as the regent. It is not too much for her daughter to be crowned king with the same status as the emperor''s daughter. If she has the ability to protect the throne, that is her ability. If she grows up to be a dandy in the future, there is no need for others to talk about it, and her Su family will naturally give back the throne with both hands. Now it is just a protective umbrella given to her by the emperor. If the Su family really refuses, it will hurt the emperor''s heart. "I''m not afraid of anything else, I''m just afraid that those people will embarrass you and the emperor." After all, no meritorious deeds are rewarded, but a four-year-old baby, how can there be meritorious deeds worthy of being crowned king? "Relax, the emperor has grown up, and he is no longer the child who hid behind me twelve years ago." Su Qiruo patted the back of Chu Moyan''s hand lightly, and the two of them took their second daughter to the old lady''s yard together, planning to stay there to have dinner with the old lady. The news of the bestowal did arouse considerable repercussions, but the emperor sent them away with just one sentence, "This is my family''s business". Then Junior Sister Su did grow up in the arms of the emperor, she looks like a sister and a girl, and the emperor likes it, so who can really control it? After a few days of turmoil, the matter passed, and there was no reason to change the things set by the emperor easily. The emperor only called Su Qiruo and the Empress Dowager during the draft, and the emperor didn''t see him again despite how many postings were posted by Madam Mei. Junior Sister Su is young, but her eyes are vicious, even after Su Qiruo couldn''t hold back and said to Chu Mo: "Our daughter has a pair of eyes for appreciating tea!" Chu Moyan didn''t understand what Jiancha was, but he heard that his daughter offended Mr. Ning, who was supposed to enter the palace, because of a sentence she didn''t like during the emperor''s draft. Even in the court hall, the Ning family kept targeting Su Qiruo, causing the Su family to quarrel with the Ning family in the court hall on birthdays, like a shrew cursing the street. Suddenly one day the Ning family was quiet, but it was because Pei Zifei secretly put a sack on Master Ning and broke his arm. For this reason, Su Qiruo scolded Pei Zifei "severely", and the Liangzi between the Su family and the Ning family were considered to be married. The emperor''s harem has only three servants. Since entering the palace, he has neither fought nor robbed. He has helped the emperor coax the children all day long, so that Junior Sister Su doesn''t even go home. This made the emperor very happy, and the rewards were sent to the harem like flowing water. Thirteen years later, when Junior Sister Su got married, the emperor''s three servants cried worse than Chu Moyan''s own father, even the emperor couldn''t stand it. "We are marrying, not marrying a son, why are you crying, shouldn''t it be your in-laws crying?" The emperor twitched the corners of his mouth. Fortunately, she didn''t like those men in the harem since she was a child. She only had three of them in her life. If she chose a few more to enter the palace, wouldn''t tears flood the palace? According to later historical records, Emperor Qingyuan ascended the throne at the age of six and reigned for 65 years. When Su Qiruo was so drunk that she was sent into the big red wedding room full of festivities, there was only one last thought left in her mind, that she was actually forced to get married by her own father. Amidst the kind words of Xi Gonggong, the red hijab was lifted, and a pair of cold eyes with a trace of friendship that she couldn''t understand fell into his eyes. Those eyes seemed to have everything in them, except shyness. The picturesque and handsome young man in front of her is her fatherLuo Jinchen, the prince chosen for her by the present empress. Drinking the cup of wine, Su Qiruo became even more dizzy. Staggered and fell onto the bed. In a daze, a pair of thin hands supported her, and then... (end of this chapter) Chapter 732： The next husband of His Royal Highness (2) Chapter 732 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (2) After that, she doesn''t remember anything. But she was sure that she didn''t do anything to this unfamiliar prince. Because she couldn''t even lift her hands, even if she wanted to do something, she didn''t have the strength. She seemed to have had a very long dream, and it seemed that she had experienced it herself. The scenes seemed to be in front of her eyes, extremely clear. Su Qiruo is the youngest daughter of the current emperor and empress, ranking ninth. Because there are eight older sisters above, and the princess is still her eldest sister, she has become the envy of thousands of dudes since she was born. Neither need to worry about the new emperor ascending the throne to kill her in the future, nor need to work hard to study and take scientific examinations just to have a place in this powerful Beijing. She was born to stand at the top that is difficult for the world to reach. As long as she doesn''t covet the throne, she can be a rice bug in this life with peace of mind. That''s why Su Qiruo, who is smart, is very good at hiding clumsiness since she was a child, and never competed with her sister. It wasn''t until the princess was killed in the process of seizing the heirloom, and the queen turned white all night, half mad and half devil, that she had to show her claws and join the war of sisters fighting each other. In order to win over the courtiers, she broke the vow to be a couple with Luo Jinchen for a lifetime, and agreed to many marriages bestowed by the queen. And her cold king died on that auspicious day when Su Qiruo married the first side king with a cup of poisoned wine. "don''t want" Su Qiruo broke out in a cold sweat from shock, and when she opened her eyes, they were dazzling red again. Raising his hand to cover his dazed eyes, Su Qiruo''s heavy panting did not subside for a long time. In order to avoid the repetition of the tragedy in the book, she left Beijing to travel with her master when she was six years old, and only came back every year for two months in the cold winter and hot summer, and went to the palace to accompany her mother and father, and then studied literature with the Taifu. She was taught by Grand Tutor Luo, that is, Luo Jinchen''s grandmother, the number one Confucianist in Qisheng Kingdom, and also the mentor of her empress. And her prince is the grandson of Taifu Luo, ranking third. People in the capital call him the third son of Luo. With her own strength, she may not be able to change the hearts of the sisters fighting for power, but she can definitely change Luo Jinchen''s fate. As long as Luo Jinchen doesn''t marry her, he won''t die. So whenever she went to Luo Taifu''s mansion, she would avoid the young masters of Luo mansion as much as possible. Even if the eldest son of the Luo family became her brother-in-law later, she seldom talked to other Luo family men. As for Luo Jinchen, she only had a few meetings in her memory, so she probably wouldn''t make him like her to the point of killing her. Who knows that people are not as good as heaven, she just returned to Beijing from outside the city the day before yesterday, and was forced into marriage by her good father yesterday. And she married the Luo Jinchen whom she had deliberately avoided for many years. What a sinful fate! She was born in the royal family, if she died because of power struggle, that would be her fate. But Luo Jinchen was innocent, he shouldn''t have lost his life because of this. Su Qiruo didn''t even figure it out until now, since her imperial sister wanted to win over the courtiers, since the eldest son of the Luo family had already entered the East Palace, and the Luo family had already stood on the side of the crown daughter, why did the queen father let her marry Luo again? My son, isn''t this a waste of an opportunity to win over courtiers? Using her position as the ruler of the Nine Princes as a bait, she might be able to get a lot of help for Huang Jie. But this Luo family... If Su Qi couldn''t figure it out, she didn''t dare to ask the queen. She left Beijing since she was a child to tell everyone that she has no intention of the throne, and the empress dowager and the empress can calculate her marriage to reassure her, but if she mentions it on her own initiative, it will inevitably arouse suspicion in the ears of the empress dowager , Divided the sisterhood. Before she married Luo Jinchen, Su Qiruo even thought that if the Queen and the Empress Dowager wanted to use her status to win over courtiers and put men in her mansion, she would definitely not refuse. She doesn''t like to touch it, so she keeps it in the backyard, which means spending more money. But yesterday Luo Jinchen entered the Nine Princes'' Mansion again, Su Qiruo had to sigh with emotion, fate has tricked people. She was going to run away from marriage, but she was drunk by her own father and forced to be sent to the wedding hall. Su Qiruo is good at everything, but only this amount of alcohol can''t be practiced. Master often said that sooner or later she would be ruined by not drinking enough. Sure enough, it has now come true. Seeing the kindness and joy on the faces of the emperor and the queen, she was helpless and a little sad. Born in the royal family, many things are destined not to be as ordinary people do as they want. But the emperor and queen''s love for her youngest daughter is not deceitful. They all say that the emperor loves the eldest daughter and the common people love the youngest son, but she can feel that most of the emperor''s maternal love is given to her. Perhaps it was because she had never fought or snatched since she was a child, and she had seen too clearly, which made this nine-year-old mother who was an emperor a little more favored by abandoning power! Or maybe it''s the distance that creates beauty. She seldom stays with them, so when she returns, she takes away the warmth that was lacking in the usual days. A cold hand suddenly touched Su Qiruo''s forehead, causing her body to freeze in shock. The hand left as soon as it was touched, without staying too long. Su Qiruo''s stiff body has not been relieved for a long time, and her head seems to be hurting even more. "Your Highness, drink some water first!" The man''s voice was as cold as his own, but the movement of passing water was very gentle. Su Qiruo leaned halfway against the head of the bed, raised her hand to take the glass of water at just the right temperature, and thanked her. Her throat was dry and itchy, and she was indeed thirsty. After drinking a glass of water, Su Qiruo finally saw the man in front of her. The same red dress from yesterday, kneeling and sitting beside the bed, the sleeves are a little wrinkled, faintly matching the mark on his face. He just slept on his stomach in front of the bed like this yesterday, was it to take care of his drunken self? Although Su Qiruo has never seen the wedding night of other people, she also knows that it is definitely not like this. On the only wedding night in a man''s life, he... was wronged because of her. Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little irritable in her heart, that kind of powerlessness towards fate made her even more confused. If she couldn''t change the fact that they were married, wouldn''t she also be able to change ithe would lose his life for it. Pursing his lips, he looked at the man who was still kneeling by the bed. There was no trace of dissatisfaction on his face. It was still as indifferent as last night, but the indescribable heat was missing from his eyes. The hands on the big red brocade quilt were clenched lightly. If...if he didn''t fall in love with her, wouldn''t he be sad for her, and he wouldn''t get into a corner and do stupid things because of those unavoidable changes in the future. From Su Qiruo''s point of view, at least for now, they are still strangers. "Sorry, I drank too much yesterday..." But Su Qiruo still wants to explain what happened yesterday, after all, she ruined his wedding night. "Your Highness doesn''t drink well, so don''t drink any more in the future." Luo Jinchen''s words made Su Qiruo startled, but there was no trace of blame in his tone, it seemed that there was a faint smile on his face. Is he laughing at her for drinking? (end of this chapter) Chapter 733： The next husband of His Royal Highness (3) Chapter 733 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (3) "Um." Su Qiruo responded awkwardly, and was about to get up. Today she still wants to bring him into the palace to pay his respects, even if this marriage is forced, she will never lose half of the decency that should be given to him. Although Su Qiruo was unhappy about being forced into a marriage, she knew in her heart that Luo Jinchen was more innocent than her. As the emperor''s daughter, she can''t change anything, let alone Luo Jinchen is just the son of a subject who can''t even control her own destiny. Seeing that she was about to get up, Luo Jinchen also stood up. "The minister went to get clothes for His Highness." I have to say that Mr. Luo''s rules are very good. But after kneeling and sitting all night last night, Luo Jinchen lost all feeling in his legs. When he got up like this, his legs went numb, and he fell to one side. There was a rare panic on that usually calm face, and his rules and etiquette were probably lost because of this fall. Resigned to fate, he stopped the exclamation that reached his lips, but the pain and embarrassment he imagined did not come. Su Qiruo embraced the man in front of him, only then did she realize how thin a person was hiding under the loose red cannon. The Luo family has a huge family, aren''t they usually reluctant to feed him? Su Qiruo, who has always protected her weaknesses, is already a little unhappy. She remembers that Luo Jinchen''s biological father died early, and the current Lord Luo is just a sequel. The stepfather has his own children, so its always not enough to treat him wholeheartedly! But if Luo Jinchen can be raised to be the number one son of Dongling City, even if the stepfather doesn''t love him, he probably won''t really abuse him. "Sit down and rest first, I''ll ask someone to come in and serve you." Putting the man on the bed, Su Qiruo went out and called the two waiters who were serving Luo Jinchen to come in, but because she never came back, she couldn''t see the blush on the man''s face sitting on the bed, and the blush in his eyes could not be hidden. Live happily. No one knew that this marriage that everyone envied actually had his plans. In order to marry her, he did not hesitate to plot against his own elder brother, who had become the empress dowager, and those two childish nieces. But he has no other choice. My brother said that the Queen will choose the rightful ruler for His Highness the Ninth Prince. If he doesn''t plan it himself, with the help of those people in the Luo Mansion, who would be willing to let him into the Ninth Prince''s Mansion? He couldn''t just sit and watch her being murdered, even if she didn''t like him. The empress first fell in love with An Lingmo, the son of the Zuo Xiangfu, the charming and charming An Lingmo. If he hadn''t accidentally bumped into An Lingmo''s private meeting with the fourth emperor''s daughter, perhaps with An Lingmo''s identity, it would be perfect to be the Nine Kings. But Luo Jinchen knew that the fourth emperor''s daughter was not compatible with the princess, and if An Lingmo married into the Ninth Prince''s Mansion, Su Qiruo would definitely be harmed. If Su Qi is not in Beijing all the year round, and stays far away from the battle for the heir apparent, he must be unaware of the filth, and he doesn''t want her to be tricked. Even if... Even if it was just for the sweet plum blossom cake she handed to the four-year-old him back then. "Young master." Qingyu and Qinglu are servants brought by Luo Jinchen from the Luo family, and they have been by his side since childhood. As soon as the two entered the door, they saw their young master sitting on the bed, and they realized something was wrong after seeing the ceremony. Qingyu changed his face first, and looked at the big red bed behind Luo Jinchen and the lonely white veil with red eyes. "Master, you...did you not sleep last night?" Luo Jinchen was still wearing yesterday''s wedding gown, and the snow-white handkerchief was not red, and looking at Luo Jinchen''s black eyes and exhaustion, there was something he didn''t understand. My Ninth Highness, how could she bully his young master like this. "Master..." Qinglu''s eyes also turned red, she thought that her young master would be better off after leaving the man-eating Luo family, but unexpectedly, she went out of the tiger''s mouth and into the wolf''s den. The rumored Ninth Prince who is as gentle as jade is actually so ruthless that he even bullies such a good man as his son. "Don''t think wildly, Your Highness, she can''t drink, and she didn''t mean to embarrass me." "However, my lord, you did not consummate your marriage with His Highness yesterday. If it gets out, how will the people in the whole house think of you, and how will the masters of the palace think of you, Luo Mansion..." People in the Luo Mansion are afraid that they will look down on their young master even more, then their young master doesn''t even have a mother''s family. Who can protect the young master in the future, the queen? The princess only has the glory of the Luo family in her heart, and the two daughters under her knees are still young, how long can she protect the son? Luo Jinchen''s drooping eyelashes trembled, and he just said calmly: "I have to go to the palace today to pay my respects, so don''t delay." "Yes, son." Qing Yu Qinglu saw her young master like this, so she didn''t dare to complain any more. "In the future, you must change your name to call the king, and don''t be caught by others." "Yes, Your Majesty." But what is the use of just this title, His Highness the Ninth Prince did not touch the Young Master last night, I am afraid that no one will take the Young Master seriously in the future. If last night was because of drunkenness, what about this morning? There is still more than an hour before the emperor goes to court, but if His Highness the Ninth Prince has a heart, he should not let the young master follow him into the palace like this. Qing Yu felt sorry for her son, but she didn''t dare to say anything about the Ninth Emperor''s daughter. It''s just that this road is chosen by the young master himself, so he has to go on no matter what. Su Qiruo went back to her own yard after coming out of the new house. The two yards were next to each other, and they could pass over the wall. Looking at their master flying down from the wall, Bai Xue and Bai Shuang couldn''t help curling their lips. If you dont leave the good door, what kind of trouble is this? "My subordinates congratulate Your Highness on your wedding." The two of them knelt on one knee, clasping fists towards the one who was walking over in red. Su Qiruo glared at the two kneeling on the ground, but the anger that was pent up in her heart still didn''t come out in the end. Actually, they are also innocent, so I can''t let these two guys resist the order and lead me to escape from marriage! But Su Qiruo just felt uneasy, she always felt that if things went on like this, Luo Jinchen would lose her life in the future. "Changing clothes, preparing meals." Su Qiruo said in a bad tone. Bai Xue went to prepare hot water, while Bai Shuang held the clothes Su Qiruo was going to wear when entering the palace today and put them aside. "Your Highness, won''t you have breakfast with Wang Jun today?" Even if this marriage was forced, you can''t lose the face of the king on the first day of the wedding! Su Qiruo paused, thought for a while before saying: "Then send the breakfast to the next yard!" What Bai Shuang said was that even if she didn''t want to have such a life-and-death relationship with Luo Jinchen, she shouldn''t have left him in the cold on the first day of their wedding. Fortunately, there is only such a master in the backyard of the palace, without intrigue, he will always be able to live well in the future. As long as she doesn''t bully him, no one can bully him. But how to prevent him from drowning in love in the future? Rarely see him in the future? Or...heli? But no matter which method is used, it should not be used today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 734： The next husband of His Royal Highness (4) Chapter 734 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (4) "Yes, Your Highness." Seeing that His Royal Highness looked better, Bai Shuang breathed a sigh of relief. This marriage is already done, so what if you want to? She understands what His Highness is angry about, but this matter is what the Empress wants, and Wang Jun is always innocent, so he shouldn''t be angered. Moreover, Wang Jun is the number one talented scholar in Dongling, although he is not the head of the lineage, he is worthy of His Highness in terms of talent and learning. If Su Qi cleaned up properly, he returned to Yuchen Courtyard through the gate. And Luo Jinchen, who had already changed his clothes, was waiting for him at the door with two servants. Its still June, and its cool in the morning and evening, so its okay to stay outside. But if Su Qi saw Luo Jinchen like this, he felt even more uncomfortable. The better he is, the more reluctant she is to let him have an accident. The most unbearable thing in this world is the pinnacle of power that everyone yearns for in the eyes of the world. If such a handsome and unparalleled young man can marry into an ordinary family, he will be harmonious and happy with his wife, but he has fallen into the big dye tank of the royal family. It really pollutes such a good person. It was she, the Su family, who was sorry for him. In Su Qiruo''s view, it was the oppression of the imperial power that allowed the clean and pure Luo Jinchen to enter her residence, but it was not because of his will. If he wants to leave this dirty place, she will definitely help him and will not make it difficult. "It doesn''t have to be like this in the future, just sit and wait in the hall. I don''t know when I will come." Su Qiruo stepped forward to help Luo Jinchen who was still saluting, in front of him, she didn''t want to call herself a princess. "Yes, Your Highness." The two walked side by side, and the people behind them stopped and did not follow. "What a couple!" Bai Xue murmured in a low voice, it was the first time for them to meet the new prince, and they never expected that the queen would find such a stunning beauty for her highness. Qingyu and Qinglu who were guarding the door didn''t hear what Bai Xue said, but Bai Shuang heard it clearly. "The Empress has always had the best vision." His Royal Highness is the most beloved daughter of the Empress. How could it be possible not to choose the best one for the daughter of the Queen? Otherwise, he would not choose the son of the Luo family again. In terms of appearance, this third son of Luo is much more handsome than the eldest son of the Luo family who has become the prince. After Su Qiruo sat down, she realized that Luo Jinchen was standing beside her, holding a wet handkerchief and waiting to wipe her hands. Su Qiruo took the handkerchief with one hand and took Luo Jinchen''s wrist with the other and sat beside her. Even through the sleeves, Luo Jinchen still felt warm where she held her. "There are not so many rules in the house, just sit down and eat." If Su Qi is alone on weekdays, she doesn''t need anyone to serve her, but after getting married, the world is so harsh on men, she can''t even eat at the same table with the wife, but she has to serve her first. Frowning and thinking for a while, Su Qiruo didn''t even think about whether other people''s homes were like this. After all, she has a noble status, and her father is the current queen, so she doesn''t need to stand and serve the emperor like this on weekdays. She has never seen how ordinary people get along with their husbands and wives. "Yes, Your Highness." Luo Jinchen sat next to Su Qiruo, flustered in his heart, but tried to pretend to be calm on his face, not wanting to be seen clearly by her. The breakfast was passed in silence, and as soon as Su Qiruo put down her chopsticks, Luo Jinchen hurriedly put down the spoon that was putting soup into her mouth. Su Qiruo, who was about to take water to rinse his mouth, saw it secretly, turned his hand around, and picked up the small bowl in front of him again, raised his hand to fill half a bowl of soup, picked up the spoon and drank slowly. It wasn''t until Luo Jinchen finished the soup in the bowl that Su Qiruo drank the soup she had just filled in one gulp, and when she was ready, she took Luo Jinchen out of the house. The carriage stopped at the gate of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, and the woman in the carriage belonged to Su Qiruo. When she saw the two masters coming out, she bowed and stood there without moving. Luo Jinchen was taken aback, Bai Xue reacted first, and quickly moved forward to move out a footstool and put it by the side of the car. Normally, her master doesn''t use this thing, and there is no male master in the house. . Su Qiruo stood by the footstool, raised her hand towards Luo Jinchen, half of her palm was covered by the wide sleeve, and the exposed whiteness formed a sharp contrast with the dark red sleeve. Luo Jinchen carefully put his hands on Su Qiruo''s fingertips, and lifted his feet onto the footstool. Su Qiruo put a little force on his hands, and steadily sent the man onto the carriage. Luo Jinchen, who was waiting for Su Qiruo to come up with him, sat upright for a long time, but no one came. It wasn''t until the carriage started to move that he secretly lifted the curtain and took a look outside. It turned out that the man had already got on the horse and was following beside the carriage. Pursing her lips lightly, and suppressing the disappointment in her eyes, Luo Jinchen withdrew her hand and leaned weakly on the carriage behind her. He didn''t know whether the choice he made was right or not, but he absolutely didn''t want to watch Su Qiruo being used by others and becoming a victim of the power struggle between the Crown Princess and the Fourth Emperor''s Daughter. Fingers habitually touched the purse embroidered with plum blossoms at the waist. No one knew that in addition to the dried plum petals, there was also a small piece of dried plum blossom cake in the purse. This plum cake was given to him by a sister who was two years older than him when he was four years old. At that time, his father passed away, and he hid in the small garden every day and cried secretly, and passed out several times. That day was the day when she came to worship her grandmother as a teacher, but the demeanor and temperament of a six-year-old girl was not what she should have at that age. At that time, the servants in the mansion said that she was the daughter of the Nine Emperors born by the empress, with a noble status, and she was extremely favored by the empress. He didn''t understand that, he only knew that his father hadn''t appeared for more than ten days, and his brother said that his father had passed away and would never come back again. When he was about to faint from crying again, a snow-white handkerchief embroidered with plum blossoms was stretched out in front of him. Seeing that he didn''t move, the man directly wiped her tears with his hands. The chubby little dumpling was so startled that she forgot to cry, and just looked at her innocently with a pair of watery eyes. He doesn''t know her, there is no such sister in the house. "Don''t cry, you should grow up well, so that those who love you can rest assured." As she spoke, she also took out a pack of sweet-smelling plum cakes from her bosom and stuffed them into his hands. "When you want to cry, eat something sweet, and your heart won''t be bitter." Then she left. He didn''t say a word to the young lady from the beginning to the end, but he knew that she should know him, knew that his father had recently died, and knew that he was sad. But she must not know, in fact, his father does not love him. He cried, just because he was sad about not having a father. Father wanted a legitimate daughter, but even gave birth to three children who were all sons. The second brother died before the full moon. Although he lived to be four years old, he didn''t experience much fatherly love. Father seems to only like his elder brother, but he doesn''t seem to like anyone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 735： The next husband of His Royal Highness (5) Chapter 735 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (5) Father''s death was due to his own heart disease. He didnt have a concubine until his death, and the lord without a concubine in such an aristocratic family would be worse off than a concubine. Luo Jinchen lightly touched the dried plum cake, then carefully **** the purse and hung it up again. He later found out that the Ninth Emperor was the only young lady who gave him warmth. He remembered her face and temperament, which hadn''t changed for so many years. They are not blood relatives, but she gave him the care that no one else gave him when he was young. That concern has nothing to do with other things, just pure concern for him. Later, when he grew up, many girls came to him to please him because of his appearance, or because of his family background, or because of his talent and learning, but none of them could compare to the person he met when he was four years old. . He once went to see her secretly in the mansion and together with other princes in the mansion. They hid in the rockery, behind the screen, and in the corner of the wall... He is not a talkative and mischievous person, but he is willing to rebel only in the matter of secretly going to see her. He knew that she would return to Beijing every winter and summer, and that she would appear in grandfather''s small study on time every day when she returned. He also ran into her a few times, but each time it ended with his greeting and her "no need to be polite". He thought, in fact, she should have forgotten him a long time ago. Otherwise, why did the sister who gave him plum cake never say such warm words to him again! It was as if, when she lifted the hijab yesterday, he forgot to be shy because of his anticipation, but he still didn''t wait for her to say anything that would make him happy. In addition to the step-by-step ceremony, she was drunk all night. Just being able to guard him like this makes him satisfied. It is said that a crying child has candy to eat, but he has never cried in front of others since he was a child, because he knows that even if he cries louder, the candy will not belong to him. He was born an unwanted child. Because he broke his father''s dream of having a legitimate daughter. But although his father didn''t love him, he wouldn''t deliberately abuse him either. It wasn''t until his mother had a second son that he understood why life was difficult. Especially after the new lord gave birth to another son, he didn''t dare to take away the courtyard of his elder brother who was the eldest son, so he ignored his mother, occupied his courtyard and drove him to the farthest west courtyard. But he was very happy, because although the west courtyard was dilapidated, there was a two-story wooden building, which used to be the yard where a doctor in the mansion lived, and the two-story wooden building was used by the doctor to dry medicinal materials. However, he was able to stand on the small wooden building, waiting for the figure to walk through the corridor, watching her from a distance to the grandfather''s yard. At some point, the carriage stopped. He got up habitually and was about to get out of the car, but he heard the woman outside say: "In the car is my husband." "My subordinates greet the Nine Kings." The carriage gurgled forward again, and he just remembered that now he is no longer the third son of the Luo family who needs to get off at the entrance of the palace and walk in through the small door. He is her husband, the son-in-law of the imperial family. His name was etched behind hers. He could stand beside her openly, and no longer had to wait in that small wooden building, just to catch a glimpse of her. The carriage entered from the main entrance of the palace, and the servants who passed by along the way knelt down and saluted one after another, and no one dared to take a look. The only carriages that can enter this palace are those of the Emperor, Queen and His Royal Highness, the Nine Emperors. The Nine Emperors don''t often walk around the capital, and many people don''t know her. But everyone in the palace knew about it, because every time she returned to the capital, the palace servants in Fengyi Palace would be rewarded with money, and even the palace people in Qianqing Palace and East Palace had much more exquisite food every day. Yesterday, His Royal Highness Nine Emperors got married and married the third son of Luo Taifu''s mansion, so today she is going to enter the palace to pay her respects. The empress waited early in the Qianqing Palace. The emperor hadn''t come down yet, and his daughter and son-in-law hadn''t arrived either. "Ah Ruo, this child is good everywhere, but only this amount of alcohol... Sigh! Why did he just follow me?" The queen sighed regretfully. Finally planned for her daughter to get married, but last night she missed the bridal chamber wedding night because of drunkenness. Many of the servants in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion are people from the palace sent by the empress. It was reported early in the morning that His Royal Highness Ninth Prince and Wang Jun had not consummated their marriage yesterday. Even though the Empress had regrets, she was helpless. After all, he can''t drink alcohol. When he was newly married to the emperor, it was the personal palace servant who changed the wine in his glass, so he mixed up the wine in the cup. Who would have thought that the youngest daughter would follow him, her drinking capacity is so poor. "Your Highness is your daughter, who else can she follow if she doesn''t follow you?" Eunuch Li, who is served by the Empress, was brought by the Empress from her natal family and is also his confidant. Knowing what the Queen is thinking, Eunuch Li naturally picked up nice words and said them out. The queen smiled softly, and then nodded solemnly. "You''re right, Bengong''s daughter is naturally more like Bengong." The princess followed the emperor more, regardless of appearance or character. The appearance of the Nine Emperors is more like that of a queen, but this cold appearance and her temperament of not loving power and not fighting or grabbing are not like royal people. Perhaps, the reason why His Highness the Empress Dowager loves His Highness Ninth so much is because His Highness Ninth doesn''t care about power! After all, if there is a real fight, the other eight imperial daughters in the palace besides the empress dowager would be the most justifiable as the nine imperial daughters. Except for not occupying the word "long", the Nine Emperors and Daughters are all well-deserved in terms of talent, succession and virtuousness. They are all students of Old Madam Luo, these words were said when Old Madam Luo was drinking with the emperor. Even the emperor once secretly said, "The princess is not as intelligent as Lao Jiu." It''s just that the Emperor and Mrs. Luo have talked about this in private, so naturally it will not be spread. "The Queen was once the most beautiful woman in Dongling, and His Ninth Highness is peerless. In Man Qisheng, there is no other one who can compare with our Ninth Highness. Naturally, they all follow you." Eunuch Li''s words touched the queen''s heart. There is no father in this world who doesn''t like others to say that his child is good. The empress was happy, but she still said: "She is a woman, what should she do if she is so good-looking, capable of writing and martial arts, and knowing how to share the worries of her mother and sister is the most important thing." Eunuch Li pursed his lips and smiled, then lowered his voice and teased: "Others don''t know, why don''t you know the talents of His Highness Ninth Prince?" The queen smiled and the smile on her face faded. He is not only a father, but also the master of the harem. Others may not be clear, but he can see it better than anyone else. Besides the empress dowager, if other imperial daughters are too smart, that would not be a good thing. A new month begins, and a new story begins! Babies, if you have a ticket, you can vote in a ballot box, and if you dont have a ticket, you can go to the individual box! (end of this chapter) Chapter 736： The next husband of His Royal Highness (6) Chapter 736 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (6) Both are his daughters, so he naturally hopes that both children will be well. Su Qiruo''s precocious wisdom was revealed at a very young age. At that time, he was very worried. If because of this position, the two daughters and sisters would fight each other, it would definitely not be what he wanted to see. Fortunately, the youngest daughter has learned how to hide clumsiness since she was a child, and even left the capital at a very young age on the grounds of learning martial arts from a teacher. The empress is reluctant to give up, but she has to give up. He thought at the time, maybe this is the only way to save his daughter''s life. Even if he becomes the Empress Dowager in the future, he might not be able to protect her forever. Because her imperial sister and the future emperor trust her, she can live well. If his Ah Ruo does not fight or grab, even if the one who ascends to the throne in the future is not a princess, he will definitely not do anything to her. This is his last selfishness as a father. While it was quiet, the voice of the palace attendant came from outside. "Queen, His Highness Nine and King Nine have arrived." The empress forgot what happened just now, and hurriedly got up to greet her in person. In fact, he was also afraid in his heart. His daughter came back the day before yesterday, and before she had time to talk to him, she was tricked into marrying a husband by him. If his daughter blames him, he has nothing to say. It''s just that he had a sneak peek, the third son of the Luo family is indeed good everywhere, otherwise he wouldn''t have rejected Zuo Xiangfu''s marriage and chose the Luo family. The youngest daughter is already sensible enough, and he doesn''t want to wrong her again in the marriage. If you cant get that position, then you have to marry the best man in the world. Luo Jinchen is talented and unparalleled in beauty, he should be the number one young master of this generation. The Empress used to only hear a few words from the Empress Dowager, but later on the two little granddaughters always praised the third uncle in front of him, and he thought about seeing this child. But he didn''t expect that he settled on the third son of Luo with just one side. Compared to An Lingmo from Zuo Xiangfu, Luo Jinchen is obviously better. Regardless of appearance, talent, learning or temperament, the queen thinks that the third son of Luo is the most suitable person for her daughter. So, even though the princess intended to use Xiao Jiu''s marriage to win over Zuo Xiang''s mansion, he didn''t let go and change people. There are other ways to win over Zuo Xiangfu, but if he has to sacrifice his daughter''s marriage, then he is not willing. It was what they owed her. She was originally from a noble family, and she was born to enjoy life. But because of the affection of the sisters, she left the palace and left the capital at the age of six, and she has suffered a lot since then. As long as he, as a father, still loves her a little bit, he must plan more for her. The empress did not insist that Su Qiruo go to Anlingmo, if the Queen disagreed, she would naturally not mention it again. As a sister-in-law, she has naturally met Luo Jinchen. In her impression, Luo Jinchen has always been a quiet child, but she never expected to grow into a young man like jade. If it matches her sister, it would be suitable. In the eyes of the Empress Dowager, her younger sister has always been an important person to her. If not, "Su Qiruo" in the book would not hesitate to break the oath with Luo Jinchen because of the death of the empress dowager, and insist on avenging her. Looking at the couple walking over from a distance, the smile on the queen''s face became more and more sincere. He knew that his daughter was worthy of being the best man in the world. "My son and minister give my father my respect." Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen knelt in front of the Queen, and the Queen hurriedly stepped forward to help Luo Jinchen up, and said to the two children, "It''s cold on the ground, get up quickly, we are all from our own family, we don''t pay attention to those vain etiquette." "Thank you, Father." Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows when she saw that the Queen had not let go of Luo Jinchen''s hand after getting up. Co-authoring her, the new prince is really loved by his father, and he is so close to him. Even if the Empress Dowager treats the Empress Dowager, she has never done this before. "Good boy, I have wronged you." The empress patted Luo Jinchen''s hand lightly. Although she didn''t say what wronged him, Luo Jinchen understood it in an instant. It is indeed a humiliation to a man not to be favored by his wife on the wedding night. But this is really no wonder Su Qiruo, if she wasn''t so drunk... Luo Jinchen''s drooping eyelashes trembled. If she hadn''t been so drunk, she might have escaped from yesterday''s wedding. Where would he be standing by her side today? He is not in a hurry, one day she will be willing to accept him. In the eyes of outsiders, no matter how cold and ruthless the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter is, he would not think so. The Ninth Prince in his heart will always be a gentle young lady who wipes his tears and brings him snacks. "Father is serious, Your Highness treats Chen''er very well." The empress only lamented that Luo Jinchen was a sensible child, who spoke for Su Qiruo everywhere, and rewarded him a lot. But he didn''t know that this was indeed Luo Jinchen''s heartfelt words. In his opinion, the Nine Emperor Girls had always treated him well. The queen gave Su Qiruo a dissatisfied look, and secretly scolded this daughter as useless. Such a little beauty was delivered to her mouth, and she didn''t even know how to eat it. Is it because I have been in the mountains for a long time and I dont understand these things? It seems that he still has to send someone to teach her well, so as not to lose face in front of the little husband. Before Su Qiruo didn''t know anything, she had already been given the title of "useless" by her own father. Actually, she is really innocent! Have you never seen this kind of thing and haven''t you eaten pork? There is no need to learn at all! It''s just that she doesn''t want to. Luo Jinchen is so kind, so she didn''t want to harm him. Su Qiruo, who got her father''s supercilious look, felt extremely wronged, so she just sat here obediently, how could she be in the way of his business? The son-in-law is chosen by himself. Does he not want a daughter if he has a son-in-law? Eunuch Li personally served tea to Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen, and said with a smile: "The empress has been looking forward to your Highness and Wang Jun coming over early in the morning, and today I specially ordered the imperial dining room to be your Highness''s and Wang Jun''s favorite. food." Actually, the queen doesn''t know what Luo Jinchen likes to eat, she just ordered someone to ask the empress dowager, and the empress dowager reported the names of several dishes before he ordered people to prepare them. Luo Jinchen didn''t hear what Eunuch Li said, because his eyes kept falling on the snacks on the small plate. This plum cake is exactly the same as the one she gave him twelve years ago. Seeing Luo Jinchen staring at the plum cake in a daze, the queen smiled and pushed the small dish in front of him. "This plum cake is Ah Ruo''s favorite food. She doesn''t like sweets since she was a child, but she only likes to eat this dessert. When she was away, Bengong couldn''t think of anyone to make it. When she came back, the people below consciously gave it away. come over." All the servants in Qianqing Palace and Fengyi Palace know that the Ninth Emperor''s daughter loves to eat plum cakes. Whenever the Ninth Prince returns to the palace, someone will rush to bring it up without the master''s order. "Try it and see if it suits your appetite." Looking at the plum blossom-shaped pastries, Luo Jinchen''s nose felt a little sore for no reason. Although he always believed that she was that sister, he never had clear evidence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 737： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (7) Chapter 737 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (7) Today''s plum blossom cake and the Queen''s words all told him that his choice was never wrong. She was the one, the one he would give everything to protect. Su Qiruo took the wet handkerchief from the palace attendant and wiped her hands, then picked up a piece of plum cake and put it into her mouth. The queen smiled dotingly, and asked softly, "Is it still the taste you like?" "Exactly!" Su Qiruo nodded, stuffed the rest into her mouth, and was about to get another piece. From the corner of the eye, he glanced at Luo Jinchen, who had been sitting there with his head bowed, and the movements of his hands suddenly stopped. His eyelashes are very long, so the big teardrop hanging on the eyelashes is very conspicuous. Why is he crying? Could it be that he also felt wronged because of his father''s words? Although Su Qiruo is not often in the capital, she knows some of the rules in the capital. It never occurred to her to humiliate him, nor to resent him. But she didn''t touch him not because she disliked him, but because she was responsible for him and to protect him. If she touches him, I''m afraid he will never escape the fate in the book. Once such a stubborn child who admits death touches love, it is easy to put his life in it. But she can''t say these things to others, even if she tells others, she may not believe them, and think she is making excuses. Su Qiruo wasn''t sure if she would go on that path in the future, but she really didn''t want to burden him. She has never thought about three husbands and four servants, but if she has to go to the last step in the future, she is afraid that many things will not be up to her. Luo Jinchen, he... How should I deal with myself? But Su Qiruo also knew in her heart that He Li was not as simple as what she said. She would let him go if he wanted to. If he doesn''t want to, then the Nine Emperors'' Mansion can promise him prosperity and wealth for the rest of his life. There is only emotion, and she dare not touch it easily before the matter is clear. The hand that was going to get the plum cake was slowly withdrawn. Seeing his tears, she became more and more irritable, and she didn''t even want to eat the plum cake. "Long live the emperor, long live, long live, His Majesty, a thousand years old, a thousand years old..." The sound outside broke the silence in the hall, Luo Jinchen hurriedly took out the handkerchief and wiped the corners of his eyes, got up and came to Su Qiruo''s side. Before the two of them had time to kneel down, they heard that majestic and somewhat benevolent voice sounding from above their heads. "My son doesn''t need to be too polite." Since the emperor had said so, the two of them did not salute, but bowed and bowed. I have to offer tea later, so I dont have to kneel right now. "I send my respects to the emperor, I have seen the emperor." Luo Jinchen also greeted Su Qiruo, and then obediently stood beside her. The emperor took a look at Luo Jinchen and felt quite satisfied. She knows how much the Queen loves this little daughter, and she believes that the king he chose for her daughter will not be missed. The princess is eight years older than Su Qiruo, and she is already twenty-six this year. She looks only a third like Su Qiruo, but more like the emperor. "Why did the imperial sister and brother-in-law come so early? I saw that the imperial sister drank a lot of wine yesterday, and thought you would not be able to get up today!" The empress used to love to tease Su Qiruo, she really liked seeing her younger sister pretending to be old and helpless. If other princesses said these words today, they would be suspected of provoking. But if the princess can say it, it means that she wants to tease her sister again. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo suddenly raised her head to look at the emperor and queen, and complained in front of the empress. "Father mother, your two elders can make decisions for your ministers. Sister Huang took the lead in pouring wine for your ministers yesterday." The emperor hadn''t seen his youngest daughter in such a delicate state for a long time, and he felt happy in his heart, so he couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha ha ha" People outside the hall could not help but sigh secretly when they heard the laughter inside, it must be His Highness Ninth Prince, the emperor has not laughed like this for many years. The other queens came to the emperor every day to show courteousness, and they had never seen the emperor so happy. The empress gave the crown maid a guilty look, how did he respond to these words, it was clear that the crown maid got Su Qiruo drunk because of his instigation. But he couldn''t admit it in front of his younger daughter and son-in-law, so he purposely said with a stern face: "What''s wrong with you as a sister? Knowing that your younger sister can''t drink, you still take the lead in feeding her? You really should hit the board Already!" The empress was so startled that her eyes widened and her mouth curled up, aggrieved. Didnt your old man let me drink it? Father''s life is hard to break. But she dare not say that! My father asked her to take the blame, no matter how bad she was, she had to take the blame. "Yesterday, the imperial sister got married. I am so happy to be a big sister, so I couldn''t hold back...toasted her a few more glasses." The empress clasped her fingers aggrievedly, and took another peek at Luo Jinchen who was standing beside Su Qiruo. She lost her dignity in front of her little brother-in-law today, how can she revive her sister in the future? The emperor cleared his throat in embarrassment. In fact, she was also involved in this matter, but she would not say it. Who made the Queen cry so hard that if she didnt marry a good man to her youngest daughter, they would all be picked up by others, and the remaining crooked melons would not be worthy of their daughter. The emperor felt that the queen was right, so he joined the ranks of designing his daughter. How could Su Qiruo not know what they were thinking, it was just that she said this on purpose to explain to Luo Jinchen through the words of everyone, she really didn''t blame what happened last night. If she hadn''t seen him crying just now, she wouldn''t have brought up the drunkenness in front of the three culprits. Whose elders would calculate their daughter like this? This means that if Su Qi doesn''t dislike Luo Jinchen, and she doesn''t want to slap her mentor, Mrs. Luo in the face, otherwise she just crawled out of the capital yesterday, so she wouldn''t fall into their schemes. "Your elder sister is also happy for you, so don''t blame her, you don''t have to let Chen''er see the joke." The empress felt that she was in the wrong, so she didn''t dare to really reprimand the empress dowager. He also knows how smart his youngest daughter is, so she won''t be unclear about this calculation. I thought that with her temperament, she might not even enter the palace to pay her respects today, but she didn''t expect that someone would actually come. The Queen didnt know if it was her daughter who really didnt blame them, or to give the new Wang Jun some face. But no matter what the reason is, this is the best ending now. If Su Qiruo really makes a fuss, not to mention hurting the relationship between the royal family and the Luo family, it will also delay the third son Luo. The matter has come to this point, Su Qiruo knew that it was useless to make trouble, so she took Luo Jinchen to serve tea to the emperor, queen and princess, and also received a lot of good things. The empress did not come, which surprised Su Qiruo. She knew that Luo Jinchen was the eldest brother of the empress dowager, and their biological father died young. It stands to reason that Luo Jinchen married the empress dowager as his elder brother and should come over and meet him in a new capacity. Brothers marry sisters, which can be regarded as more kisses. (end of this chapter) Chapter 738： The next husband of His Royal Highness (8) Chapter 738 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (8) After the princess handed over a golden box to Su Qiruo, she explained with a smile: "Hua''er is feeling a little uncomfortable today. Your brother-in-law is taking care of her in the mansion, so she didn''t come over. I will take her to your mansion some other day." Sit down." "It''s okay, the child''s body is important." Su Qiruo nodded, but didn''t say anything, but the Queen''s expression was a bit unsightly. She has only two daughters in total. The youngest daughter is getting married. As a brother-in-law, Luo Jinye didn''t go to the wedding banquet yesterday, and she won''t come today. What does it mean to use the sick child as a raft? The imperial physicians of the Imperial Hospital had already visited the Eastern Palace. The child just caught a cold, and it was not a serious illness at all. Luo Jinye''s attitude really made the Queen look down on her. In the past, the Empress Dowagers valued Luo Jinye because of his generosity, dignity, virtuousness and generosity, which made him very suitable to be a prince. But the one who got married today was not only the younger sister of His Royal Highness, the emperor''s daughter-in-law, but also Luo Jinye''s direct younger brother. As a brother-in-law, as a brother, what is he doing? Standing beside Su Qiruo, Luo Jinchen''s eyes flickered, his long eyelashes trembled slightly, and he wanted to say something polite, but he couldn''t. Su Qiruo led him to sit on the chair below, and quietly pushed the snacks on the table towards him. She always thought that the princess, as Luo Jinchen''s biological elder brother, loved him very much at that time, but Su Qiruo couldn''t help being a little suspicious because of today''s situation. She was drunk yesterday, so she didn''t know that the Empress Dowager Jun hadn''t attended their wedding banquet. But today he did not show up, which is a bit intriguing. In Su Qiruo''s opinion, the Luo family''s style is excellent. The Luo family has been noble for a hundred years, and Mrs. Lin Fu is talented and upright. He is a rare gentleman in the world. She also has occasional contacts with the descendants of the Luo family. The concubine''s companion is the eldest daughter of the Luo family, and it is said that she is also a rare young talent. As for her brother-in-law, although she doesn''t have much contact with her, she always has dinner together twice a year when she returns to Beijing, and she seems to be very polite. Now that I think about it, she really sees people too simply. Old Madam Lin has devoted his life to learning, so he has no time to take care of the backyard. And it has been a rule since ancient times that the head of the family loves his daughters more, but the teaching of his sons mostly falls on the men in the backyard. Luo Jinchen''s biological father passed away more than ten years ago, and the empress dowager was only a half-grown boy at that time, and it''s hard to say whether her character is as noble as Mrs. Luo. However, he has been married to the East Palace for many years, and he has two daughters under his knees, so there is no major fault, so it should be pretty good after all. But thinking that as an older brother, he didn''t care so much about his own younger brother, Su Qiruo, who was protective of his shortcomings, felt a little displeased with him. "Let the servants be more vigilant at night, the children are still young, so they can''t be fooled." Although she was dissatisfied with the queen mother, the queen still loved her two granddaughters deeply, so she didn''t show any displeasure. "What the empress father said was that it was Erchen and Jin Ye who were not strict in discipline, and they will definitely not commit the crime again in the future." The princess also knew that this matter was done a bit unethically, and she was afraid of offending the emperor and queen, so she took the responsibility on herself. "Nowadays the court is busy, and the border is not stable. Where do you have time to manage the affairs of the harem, it is true that you should ask the queen mother to pay more attention. He is not only the biological father of the two emperors and grandchildren, but also yours. Zhengjun is your sister''s brother-in-law." The Queen''s words are a bit heavy. Especially when he heard the princess defending Luo Jinye, he felt even more uncomfortable. I wasn''t that angry at first, but now I want to get angry for no reason. Now that he and the emperor are still alive, Luo Jinye doesn''t care about his little daughter anymore. If the two old fellows were to die in the future, would Luo Jinye still want to blow wind into the ear of the empress dowager and kill his youngest daughter? What the empress looks forward to most is the help of the crown daughter and sister Su Qiruo, don''t fight to the death because of power. As the Zhengjun of the Eastern Palace, the Crown Prince shouldn''t ask him to treat Su Qi as he does, but at least he should do more. "The queen father said so." The empress dowager looked embarrassed, and dared not speak for the empress dowager again. After all, Luo Jinye is Luo Jinchen''s elder brother. Su Qi was afraid that he would feel uncomfortable, so she had no choice but to take the conversation and said, "Where is a child not going to get sick? This kind of thing is not up to the elder sister and brother-in-law. If you want to come The servants dont dare to be unsatisfactory in serving, and the empress dont blame my sister anymore, if you know it, you feel sorry for your granddaughter, but if you dont know, you think your sister has made some big mistake!" If Su Qi doesn''t direct the conversation to the Crown Prince, but only to the Crown Prince, the Empress will forget it after thinking about it. Thinking about it, Luo Jinye may not really want to embarrass Su Qiruo, after all Luo Jinchen is still his own younger brother. "You are looking forward to Ah Ruo''s return to Beijing every day. Now that the child is back and the wedding is over, why are you getting angry with the princess again? The new son-in-law is still here!" The emperor, who had never spoken, patted the back of the queen''s hand lightly. The two were young husbands and wives. They were childhood sweethearts, and their relationship has always been close. The emperor always respects this queen a little bit more. Not only because of his temperament and appearance, but also because he gave her two such outstanding daughters. Looking at the nine daughters under the knee, none of them are as good as the two queens. Only relying on this point, the emperor will not deny the empress the respect she deserves. "Chen''er don''t mind, after a few days, my father will prepare a family banquet for you in the palace, and then let them all come over to meet you." Because of her love for the house and the crow, the Queen''s attitude towards Luo Jinchen is obviously much softer. Not only because he chose this child for his youngest daughter privately, but also because of what happened last night, he felt guilty. It is a lifetime regret that the most important wedding night in the bridal chamber of a man''s life is delayed like this. "Yes, queen father." Luo Jinchen is not a talkative nature, and has always adhered to the principle of saying less and making fewer mistakes, for fear that he would lose face to Su Qiruo. After talking for a while, the Queen asked Su Qiruo to take Luo Jinchen to the Imperial Garden, while the Emperor and the Crown Princess stayed behind. Su Qiruo guessed that the Empress would definitely want to blame the Empress Dowager, after all, the Empress Dowager would not care about this matter. Su Qiruo is too lazy to bother, whoever asks them to plot against her, scold whoever you like! The left and right are family members, so its fine to vent your anger by cursing a few words. Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen had nothing to say all the way, they didn''t stop until they reached the beautiful lotus pond. Luo Jinchen didn''t enter the palace before when his elder brother was out of the court. Later, his elder brother married into the East Palace. According to the order of eldest and younger descendants, grandparents and grandfathers began to take him with them when they entered the palace for banquets, so he came to the palace. Not many times. Especially for the sake of family planning, the stepfather refused to bring him to the palace every year on the grounds that he was unwell, so Luo Jinxing took his place, and he never came again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 739： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (9) Chapter 739 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (9) Looking at a small patch of purple lotus in the pool, Luo Jinchen couldn''t help but bewildered. There was a year''s banquet in winter, he entered the palace with his grandmother and grandfather, and came here with several family members. It was snowing outside at that time, and the purple lotus was blooming like this. I heard that the small piece of purple lotus is enclosed, and it will be raised with hot spring water in winter, so that it can keep blooming unbeaten. At that time, several imperial daughters were not far away, talking about the matter of the nine imperial daughters picking lotus when they were young. They all said that the emperor was eccentric, and others could only look at this purple lotus but not touch it. Only the Ninth Emperor Daughter took it back and asked the queen to make desserts, and they thought the desserts were bitter and unpalatable. The emperor just laughed when he knew about it, and he was not willing to punish her even for half a sentence. Everyone in the world says that the Nine Emperors are favored by the emperors and empresses, and everyone envies them, but only Luo Jinchen knows best that although she is an empress, she has not been in Beijing all year round, so she has never enjoyed the glory and wealth in the eyes of the world. Among the many daughters of the emperor, none of them suffered as much as her. Grandma often said that the Ninth Emperor is the most transparent person in the world. Before he got married, his grandmother was still sighing, saying that he was more blessed than his brother, and married the most loving person in the world. If Su Qi saw that Luo Jinchen had been staring at the purple lotus in a daze, she tapped her toes, and the dark red floated to the surface of the water. Before Luo Jinchen could react, the woman with a scent fell back to her side. He knew that she was capable of both civil and martial arts, but it was the first time he saw her kung fu. A heart was beating non-stop, and when the purple lotus was stuffed into her hand, he still hadn''t reacted. "If you like it, let the palace send a few purple lotuses back to your home, and keep them in a big tank in your bedroom, so you can see them every day." Others may not want this rare item, but if Su Qi asks, the emperor will give him whatever he wants. Often the less greedy a person is, the more willing others are to indulge him. "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome." Luo Jinchen shook his head, clenched the lotus in his hand, and his ears felt hot again. He might be the first man in Dongling City to receive purple lotus! Especially, she personally picked this purple lotus for him. Although his original intention was not to pick flowers, but at this moment he actually felt that it was good to be misunderstood by her. "No trouble, you can tell me anything you want, I... I am the grandson of my mentor, I will never let the whole family wrong you." Su Qiruo casually hooked a lotus pod and picked it off, peeled the lotus seeds and threw them into her mouth. Slightly bitter, but it can make people feel peaceful. The blush on Luo Jinchen''s face faded, she pursed her lips and looked at the woman who was peeling the lotus seeds, feeling bitterness in her heart again. He thought she treated him well because he was her husband, but he didn''t expect that she only regarded him as the grandson of her grandmother. This purple lotus was not picked for him. If he wasn''t the son of the Luo family, wouldn''t she just run away from marriage yesterday? "I don''t feel wronged." Not knowing where the courage came from, Luo Jinchen left this sentence, turned around and left. Su Qiruo held the half-peeled lotus seeds and turned her head, looking suspiciously at the figure who was walking faster and faster. He seems angry? She didn''t do anything to make him angry! Didnt he really like Zihe? It''s really hard to guess what the little man is thinking. Sighing softly, Su Qiruo chased after him, shaking the lotus pod in her hand. Although Luo Jinchen walked fast, he was not as fast as Su Qiruo, a person with kung fu. As soon as he entered the garden, he was stopped. Thinking of the teardrops hanging on his eyelashes before, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but peek at him again. Seeing that he wasn''t crying, he felt relieved. Although she is sometimes ruthless, she is not so vicious that she would make other young people cry. What''s more, the person in front of him is different from others. It''s just that she is really not good at coaxing people. "I was wrong about what happened yesterday, but my drinking capacity is really bad. I didn''t mean to humiliate you." If Su Qi thinks, maybe she needs to give him a reasonable explanation, and only hopes that he will stop crying because of this matter in the future. "I know." Luo Jinchen said without raising his head, he knew that she was not a good drinker, and her cousin, who was the concubine''s companion, once said it in the mansion. The princess likes to tease His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince. Once she was lured to drink, and after three drinks, she got drunk. For this reason, the emperor and the queen even beat the prince. This is no secret. But at that time, everyone was young, and they just listened to it for fun. He remembers everything about her! Su Qiruo saw that Luo Jinchen was still looking sullen, so he took a deep breath, and decided to talk to him, so as to avoid any misunderstandings that shouldn''t have happened in the future. "I know this marriage has wronged you, don''t worry, if you don''t want to, I..." "The old slave greets His Highness, Your Highness is a thousand years old." Su Qiruo''s words were interrupted by Aunt Guo who was beside the emperor, seeing Aunt Guo''s hurried appearance, Su Qiruo also frowned. Aunt Guo has been with the emperor since she was a child, and she is the most well-behaved person in the palace. If even she was in such a hurry, something great must have happened. "Aunt Guo, what''s wrong?" Aunt Guo raised the urgent report in her hand, and walked towards the Qianqing Palace, saying: "The border border urgent report, northern Xinjiang is in chaos." There is nothing to hide about this kind of thing, and Su Qiruo is not an outsider in Aunt Guo''s heart. "Didn''t we fight the war just the year before last, why did it get chaotic again?" The king of Northern Xinjiang is fond of war, but he is not so dishonest. "I heard that the old king of Northern Xinjiang died in March, and his daughters fought for three months before the civil strife was settled. This is not the new king, so I came up with the idea of ??Qisheng." Aunt Guo was also very angry when she said this. The king of New Northern Xinjiang took the credit for attacking Qiguo to please the people of Northern Xinjiang. Qisheng still doesn''t pay attention to the mere northern Xinjiang. "They had a good plan. The covenant was signed by the old king of Northern Xinjiang. If the new king doesn''t recognize her, the world will have nothing to do with her." Aunt Guo walked quickly, Su Qiruo followed for a while before she remembered Luo Jinchen behind her. Looking back, he saw that the young man was holding the purple lotus she gave him and following closely behind him, because he was walking too fast, his breathing was a little short. Su Qiruo stopped and waited for Luo Jinchen to catch up before going to Qianqing Palace with him. She is still a little unaccustomed to being married, and she is alone on weekdays, which is much more difficult if she is by her side, so there will inevitably be omissions. Luo Jinchen pursed her lips tightly, but the unfinished words that Su Qiruo said before Aunt Guo''s appearance kept appearing in her mind. What is she trying to say? If he doesn''t want to, what will she do? He didn''t feel wronged by marrying her, why would she think so? Could it be that because she was forced to marry by the queen and felt wronged, did she feel the same about herself? (end of this chapter) Chapter 740： The next husband of His Royal Highness (10) Chapter 740 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (10) Luo Jinchen suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. As soon as she entered Qianqing Palace, Su Qiruo felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere. The emperor looked sad, and the queen''s complexion was not good. Only the empress dowager was thinking with her head down. Seeing that Su Qiruo and the young couple had returned, the Empress forced a smile on her face and said, "Are you hungry? Empress Father ordered people to prepare meals." My daughter is newly married, even if it is a big thing, it is not good to talk about it now. Su Qiruo saw that the Queen''s eyes were red, and then glanced at the Empress Dowager, and she understood. "Is the empress worrying about the northern border?" Su Qiruo has never asked about government affairs, this is the first time she has voluntarily asked, even the empress dowager couldn''t help raising her eyes to look at her. The emperor sighed softly, the news came in a hurry, and soon everyone in Qisheng knew about it. It was rare for the youngest daughter to care, so she patiently explained a few words. "Beijiang is nothing to be afraid of. It''s just that General Zhenbei was injured in the battle two years ago. This matter has never been rumored. Fortunately, Qisheng has an alliance with Beijiang, but he doesn''t want the old king of Beijiang to die. There''s war." The current emperor may not be a very good mother, but she is definitely a wise king. Tian''s family is weak, Su Qiruo can understand in her heart, besides, this mother always treats her much better than other sisters, even if others can accuse the emperor of being unkind to his mother, Su Qiruo has no right to think so. Qisheng Kingdom is indeed powerful, but most of the generals who lead the army are old. The people of northern Xinjiang are good at fighting, and the emperor dare not directly let the new general lead the army. "Mother, my son is willing to lead the army." The crown prince has already asked for her life just now, and the emperor is not indifferent. If the crown prince triumphs in this battle, her position as the crown prince will be considered secure. Ren is that no matter how many methods her sisters use, they will not be able to shake her in the slightest. But the emperor also has his own considerations. After all, the battlefield has no eyes. If something happens to the princess, she might not be able to bear it. But if other queens are allowed to lead the army, the future life of the queen will be even more difficult. The emperor loves the princess, but he never stops other princesses from being ambitious. Proper fighting will make people progress. As long as it is not life-threatening, and can bear it. "Nonsense! You are the crown prince, the crown prince, how can you lead the army to fight?" When the Queen heard that the Empress Dowager was still insisting, she reprimanded her with red eyes. "When the mother emperor was the empress, she also personally conquered the Nanman. How come she can''t go to my minister? My Su family is the world on horseback. How can the daughter of the Su family be afraid of war?" The empress stubbornly said that she was fed up with the infighting of those younger sisters, intrigues all day long, which is really boring. It would be better to let her smash their faces with her military achievements, and block all their dirty thoughts back. The emperor felt that it was right for the princess to think this way, but the queen was also thinking about it, so it was even more embarrassing. Su Qiruo suddenly lifted the hem of his clothes, knelt on the ground with one knee, clasped his fists and said, "I am willing to lead the troops to the northern border, and I will never return." Su Qiruo has no intention of leaving after returning to Beijing this time. She is already eighteen, even if she has no intention of going to court, she should still be filial in front of her parents. In her opinion, medical skills are backward in this era, and the life expectancy of human beings is not as good as in her previous life. The emperor and queen may go someday. Since she has become their daughter and enjoyed the wealth and power they gave, it is not good. Hide outside all the time. Now, just in time for an attack from northern Xinjiang, there is no one available in the court, and it is time for her to repay her mother and father. The princess does not trust other princesses, so she does not want to hand over the generals to others. But if she goes out to fight, even if she holds the military power, it will be the help of the crown prince. She believes that the crown maiden knows in her heart that she has never had the heart to seize the heir. only The only person Su Qiruo felt sorry for was Luo Jinchen. Although she had no intention of getting close to him, she never thought that he would face widowhood as soon as he got married. But thinking about it, this might be the best arrangement. If she holds heavy soldiers, the princess will have an extra layer of protection. As long as there is nothing wrong with the princess, she doesn''t need to bear the burden of seizing the heir, then her father and queen will not use her marriage to win over the courtiers, and Luo Jinchen will always be alone in the backyard of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion. In this way, she can protect him well and not be afraid to treat him well. At that time, the two of them will raise their eyebrows together and respect each other as guests. Isn''t it a blessing? Thinking like this, Su Qiruo became more and more determined to go north. No one in the court is more suitable than her. Luo Jinchen clenched Zihe''s hand tightly, and ripples appeared in her pair of waveless eyes, but she never said a word to her. He could not persuade, nor could he. No matter how painful my heart is, I have to endure it. Because he is the son-in-law of the royal family, he chose it himself. The emperor and the princess also looked at the person kneeling on the ground in amazement, that soft little girl had grown into such an extraordinary woman without knowing it. The empress yelled even more out of composure than before: "No!" The battlefield is dangerous, and he will never let his youngest daughter go. The reason why he promised Su Qiruo to leave Beijing to study art at a young age was precisely to save her life. She has never enjoyed royal wealth, why should his daughter go to such a life-threatening matter now? "Absolutely not! I don''t allow you to go. You just got married yesterday. Chen''er has already suffered a lot of grievances. Do you want to leave him and leave the capital, making him the laughing stock of the entire capital?" The empress cannot say those outrageous things in front of the emperor, so she can only use Su Qiruo''s new marriage as an excuse. There are nine princesses in Qisheng Kingdom, all of them can go to the battlefield to die, but she, Su Qiruo, can''t. She owes nothing to Qi Shengguo, nor anyone else. No one is qualified to make his daughter work for her life. The Empress looked at Luo Jinchen with burning eyes, hoping that he could also persuade her. He could tell that although his daughter was dissatisfied with his forced marriage, she was responsible and willing to take on the responsibility. She treated Luo Jinchen fairly well. As long as Luo Jinchen asks, she will definitely agree. The emperor was indeed tempted, but after hearing what the queen said, he couldn''t help but look at Luo Jinchen. yes! How could she have forgotten that Xiaojiu is newly married, and she still owes the new king a wedding night in her bridal chamber! Although she is an emperor, she is also a mother. If the youngest daughter is asked to lead the troops to leave Beijing, I am afraid that people outside will not understand. Su Qiruo''s hand hanging by her side tightened, but soon relaxed again. Actually, she might as well go out immediately. Everyone knows that Luo Jinchen is still innocent. If she unfortunately dies on the battlefield, it won''t affect anything if he remarries. If she comes back alive and has military power in her hands, she will be able to protect the safety of the princess, and then she will try her best to live a good life with him and never wrong him again. The pitiful Xiaotuanzi she met the first time she went to Luo Taifu''s mansion, she actually remembered it all the time. Even though she hadn''t seen her for many years, she still recognized those beautiful eyes at a glance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 741： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (11) Chapter 741 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (11) It was because she remembered those eyes full of tears that she didn''t want to see him cry again. Su Qiruo hasn''t met many men in the past ten years, let alone the ones with deep memories. She may not have known his name before, but the moment she lifted the red hijab, she still recognized those eyes. This fate is indeed a bit caught off guard, but it also makes people helpless. Luo Jinchen couldn''t avoid the fate of marrying her, so he had to rely on her, a person from another world, to change his luck. I thought that Luo Jinchen would lose his composure like a queen, but after waiting for a long time, he only heard him ask: "Your Highness, have you thought it through?" Su Qiruo froze and didn''t dare to look back at him, she just nodded solemnly: "Yes, I think clearly." She knows that on the battlefield, the sword is silent, and she is close to death, and she also knows that it is unfair to him. However, she had no choice. The book also roughly described this battle. Under the insistence of the queen, the princess still failed to conscript herself in the end, and the military power fell into the hands of the three emperors. It is precisely because of this that it becomes more and more difficult for the empress dowager to be in court. It''s okay for the civil servants to have old Mrs. Luo, but most of the generals are won over by the party of the three emperors. Eight daughters took over the heir apparent, and no one could tell at whose hand the granddaughter died tragically. Once the princess dies, the queen will die soon. Luo Jinchen will hang herself according to the track in the book, and she can''t escape her established fate... Su Qiruo will never let that kind of thing happen again. Now that she is back, she will do everything possible to protect the person she cares about. "Since it is His Royal Highness''s intention, the servant has nothing to say." Luo Jinchen''s voice was flat, and he couldn''t hear any discomfort, but if he looked closely, he could see the grief in his eyes. He is still a useless person after all, he can stop An Lingmo from marrying her, but he can''t protect her. She is going to go to war, all he can do is not to become her bondage. It''s not that he doesn''t understand what the empress means, but he can''t do that. She was never a canary in a cage, and he didn''t want her to break her wings for him. Perhaps, in her heart, he was never worthy of her compromise. She doesn''t want to marry him at all... "Chen''er, you..." Hou raised and lowered her trembling hand, he had no right to blame Luo Jinchen for anything. All this has nothing to do with others. Even if he wants to blame, he can only blame his daughter for betraying the young master. "Father''s queen, my son became a teacher at the age of six, the head of Yunshan, and he was a disciple passed on by his benefactor. My son dare not say how strong his martial arts are, but he dared to say that in terms of kung fu, even a few imperial sisters combined are not as good as my son." One person. This time, I will be in charge of leading the army in the northern border. With the strategy of the general of Zhenbei, why not be afraid of a mere king of New Northern Xinjiang who is eager for success and eager to advance." What Su Qiruo said is the truth. The imperial daughters have been studying literature since childhood, and learning martial arts mainly focused on riding and archery. Since they were young, they have been surrounded by countless masters to protect them, and they don''t need much skill. But Su Qiruo is different, her master is a master of the rivers and lakes, and her moves since elementary school are the top moves in the world, as long as she is not in a desperate situation, no one can hurt her. "Do you think the battlefield is the same as fighting in the rivers and lakes? The battlefield is full of thousands of troops. No matter how powerful your martial arts are, you will not be able to survive the hundreds of thousands of enemy troops. What''s more, the people in Beijiang are tall and fierce. You... Look at you, you are as thin as a stick, how do you fight with others?" The queen was trembling with anger. He was always proud of his two daughters, but he never thought that they were both of the same kind. Even though his biological father begged them to stay, he didn''t see them move in the slightest. The queen doesn''t know what Su Qiruo is thinking in her heart, she did this for her imperial sister. The queen was already ashamed of her young daughter, seeing Su Qiruo like this, she wished she could force her to stay with her life. Even if the world is taken away by someone, what does it have to do with her? Why did she have to go to this flood? "Ah Ruo, don''t talk nonsense. What my father said is that you can''t go. You are still young and don''t understand the dangers of the battlefield. It''s different from Jianghu. Only martial arts are not enough. Besides, you are only newly married, how can you leave your brother-in-law alone? At home, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think more about your family." How can the princess not know the dangers of the battlefield, but this is her mission. That is, she is dead, and there are still two daughters. The mother emperor is still young, and she has a father and queen and a younger sister, so the throne may not be lost. The empress knew Su Qiruo''s intentions, she had left Beijing since she was a child and suffered so much for herself, as the imperial sister, how could she let her newly married younger sister go out on her behalf? "As a princess, it is right for the emperor to learn the way of being a king from the side of the emperor. The frontiers have their own soldiers to guard, which is to perform their duties. Now all the emperors are in charge of government affairs, and only the ministers Relaxed, there is no general available in the court at this time, and my sister should take the top, this is the mission of my daughter of the Su family, I hope the emperor will not persuade you any more." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo bowed to the emperor again. "I still hope for the permission of the mother emperor. I will certainly not let the mother emperor and Qisheng Kingdom down. I will definitely bring Beijiang back to my hometown, sign a new covenant, and protect our border peace." There are many deserts and grasslands in northern Xinjiang, and the gains outweigh the losses by attacking them, so the best way is to subdue them and re-sign the covenant, so that northern Xinjiang will no longer have the power to resist. The emperor just stared at his daughter who was kneeling on the ground for a long time, his slightly pale lips moved a few times, the hand on the back of the chair tightened again and again, and finally he opened his mouth in anticipation of everyone. "I... yes." "Thank you mother, my son will not disgrace his life." "Your Majesty, no!" The Empress Clutched the Emperor''s arm with both hands, her red and swollen eyes were full of pleading. "I believe that our daughter will never disappoint the people of the world." The emperor held the queen''s hand tightly and said solemnly. For some reason, at that moment, she firmly believed that the child would win and return. Her little daughter never disappoints. The empress knew that it was useless to say anything now, so she could only wipe away her tears and order Li Gonggong to go to the warehouse and the Ministry of Internal Affairs to pick up some things and deliver them, but she was still worried, so she decided to pick them up by herself. Su Qiruo was about to speak to persuade her, but Luo Jinchen behind her grabbed her sleeve. Luo Jinchen shook his head at her: "Your Highness, let the queen father prepare it!" Whether you want to bring those things or not, it shouldnt hurt a fathers love for his daughter. The feast was not eaten, and the youngest daughter was sent to the expedition. The queen really couldn''t bear the blow, and fell ill the next day. Of course, Su Qiruo didn''t know about this. Because after she took the order, she left the palace with the Tiger Talisman, and went directly to the barracks to enlist soldiers, while Luo Jinchen went back to the mansion alone to pack her bags. The imperial decree came immediately, and within an hour, the news that the Nine Emperors were going to lead their troops to the north spread throughout the capital. (end of this chapter) Chapter 742： The next husband of His Royal Highness (12) Chapter 742 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (12) Yesterday, the world was still lamenting that His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince, who went to Luo Taifu''s mansion to meet his relatives, was so beautiful, envious of the third son of the Luo family who once married into the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, and became a heavenly family from then on, but they didn''t expect to hear that the Ninth Emperor''s daughter was going to lead the army today. information. Su Qiruo is not familiar with the generals of Jingzhong, but fortunately her cousin Yao Qin is a general of the third rank. With her and Su Qiruo''s identity, things will not be so difficult. Yao Guogong''s mansion is the queen''s mother''s house, a proper princess party. Yao Qin is the eldest daughter of Yao Guogong''s mansion, she is nearly thirty years old, and she won the position of the third-rank general with one sword after another. Yao Qin participated in the battle two years ago. He took the lead and was unparalleled in bravery. He was also a general valued by the emperor. Although the Yao family was surprised that Su Qiruo led the troops to the expedition, they also felt that it was perfect. The Crown Princess is not suitable for leaving the capital, and they are worried about the other imperial daughters. Only the Ninth Imperial Lady is the most unconditional support of the Yao family. It''s just that when other palaces got the news, they were not as calm as Duke Yao''s. All forces were ready to move, but because this person was Su Qiruo, no one dared to do it. As long as they go with another person, they can make some stumbling blocks and make some troubles. But this Jiuhuangmei, who they haven''t even met a few times, is really unambitious, so it''s hard to make a move on her. Although she is the younger sister of the crown daughter, she is not very close to the crown daughter. She has never planned anything for the crown daughter, which is no different from other sisters. This also makes other princesses have no reason to attack her, especially the nine emperors who are idle clouds and wild cranes are still one of the emperor''s favorites. If you miss it unfortunately, the loss outweighs the gain. It was precisely because everyone didn''t take Su Qiruo seriously that Su Qiruo got things done very smoothly. It was decided to set off at Yinshi the next day, so everyone was given time to go home and pack their bags. Su Qiruo returned directly to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion after leaving the barracks. As soon as she stepped into the Yumanyuan, she was frightened back by the huge pile of things in front of her. "What... what does this mean?" What are these parcel boxes that fill up half the yard? Bai Xue pointed to the piles of things and explained: "The things here are from the palace, and the things over there are from the East Palace. This pile is prepared by Wang Jun." "This hall is going to the battlefield, not moving. What''s the use of carrying these golden things? Is it possible to smash the king of Northern Xinjiang with gold?" Looking at the boxes of golden bumps that were shining brightly in the sun, Su Qiruo had black threads on her head. It looks like her father''s masterpiece. Every year when she leaves Beijing with her master, the queen will prepare a lot of gold for her, for fear that she will wrong herself. It''s just that there is everything on Yunshan, and she can''t spend it with gold. So the gold is still piled up in her treasury, and it will never be spent in a few lifetimes. Everyone thinks that she must be the poorest imperial daughter because she is not in Beijing all the year round, but they don''t know how many things the emperor and queen have given her over the years, and her warehouse is full. "The subordinate ordered someone to take it to the warehouse." Bai Xue suppressed a smile, and ordered people to move those boxes to the warehouse. Su Qiruo looked at those silk and satin jewelry again and shook her head: "Move these to the warehouse too! Just leave the snacks and jerky." "Yes, Your Highness." "Eh, wait." Su Qiruo suddenly stopped the person who was moving the cloth and tidying up, and then said, "These things are all sent to the king." She can''t use these things when she is not in the capital. If Luo Jinchen stays, maybe they can still be useful. After all, there are many colors of silk and satin that are suitable for men. Or he could take it back to the Luo Mansion and distribute it to the people in the Luo Mansion, and give some of his handkerchiefs, which is better than storing them in the warehouse for ashes. "Send another box of gold to Wang Jun, and tell him to go on. In the future, Wang Jun can use whatever he likes in the warehouse. If anyone dares to make things difficult for Wang Jun, this hall will not forgive him lightly." If she leaves, she has to make arrangements for Luo Jinchen. After all, he just got married, and he is not yet familiar with the people in the mansion! This matter has to be explained to the butler. With the help of the butler, Luo Jinchen won''t be blind and ignorant in the mansion. "Bai Shuang, leave a few hidden guards for Wang Jun, and let them secretly protect Wang Jun''s safety. As for the others... as long as there is no danger, you must not interfere with Wang Jun''s affairs." Su Qiruo''s hidden guards were not sent by the emperor, they were all cultivated by her herself during the years outside, and no one except her master knew about them. The kung fu of these hidden guards was also taught by her and the master herself, and ordinary people are by no means their opponents. With the skill of the hidden guard, it is more than enough to protect Luo Jinchen in the capital. If Su Qi is not afraid of other things, she is only afraid that her affairs in the frontier will affect the court situation, and those people in Beijing will be dishonest and attack Luo Jinchen. "The subordinate will do it immediately." Su Qiruo took a look at what Luo Jinchen had prepared for her, and found that she had even prepared winter cotton-padded clothes and boots. Did he think that this battle would not be over for a while? Su Qiruo walked to the study room, hesitated a few times to pick up the pen, and finally dropped it. The words "He Li Shu" hesitated a bit, but the rest of the content was completed in one go. If she can''t come back, this letter of divorce is Luo Jinchen''s guarantee. They haven''t gotten along very well yet, and they don''t have a deep relationship. He is still innocent and will not affect his remarriage. If she returns, I''m afraid she will also fall into the court situation and it will be difficult to leave, and many things will not be up to her. If he is still willing to stay by her side by then, she will definitely get along well with him, slowly develop feelings, and never let him down in this life. This will not cost him his life! Sealed the written envelope, and Su Qiruo handed it to the secret guard. If bad news comes from the frontier, this letter of reconciliation will fall into Luo Jinchen''s hands. If there is nothing wrong, then she has never written this and Li Shu Bendang, and it will not hurt the only little bond between husband and wife between the two. Coming out of the study, Su Qiruo saw Luo Jinchen''s personal servant waiting at the door. "What is it?" "If you go back to Your Highness, Wang Jun invites you to have dinner." Hurrying back from the palace without waiting for the meal to be served, Su Qiruo almost forgot that she didn''t eat. Su Qiruo nodded: "Lead the way ahead." Luo Jinchen was still waiting at the door as in the morning, looking at Su Qiruo with a respectful look made Su Qiruo feel a little uncomfortable. She would rather have him cry and make trouble than see him so quiet. Didnt you still dare to get angry with her when you were in the palace? Even though he doesn''t say it, Su Qiruo can feel that he is not happy. "Didn''t you say you don''t have to wait here?" Su Qiruo took a few steps forward and looked at the man who took half a step back and saluted respectfully to him, that movement seemed to have been practiced thousands of times, without a single mistake. (end of this chapter) Chapter 743： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (13) Chapter 743 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (13) "You''re angry?" Su Qiruo raised her hand to support Luo Jinchen, her deep voice was somewhat helpless. "The servant dare not." Luo Jinchen glanced at the wrist held by her, but he was still unwilling to break away, but said calmly without raising his eyelids. Su Qiruo withdrew her hand embarrassingly, he said he didn''t dare, not because he didn''t, but because he was really angry. It''s true if you think about it, she was married to her by the emperor''s order, and she was about to leave as soon as she got married. This would make everyone angry. But the relationship between the two is not good enough for Su Qiruo to be able to coax him so intimately, at least the current Su Qiruo can''t do it, and she doesn''t dare to do it. It is not a good thing for him to think too much. Su Qiruo withdrew his gaze, stepped into the door first, Luo Jinchen followed behind, and the others stayed in the yard. Qing Yu and Qing Lu heard from Bai Xue last night that His Highness the Ninth Prince didn''t like to be served in the hall, so they always kept in mind that they didn''t dare to join her. This meal was eaten very quietly, the table was full of meat and only a small plate of vegetables made Su Qiruo''s heart soften. He knew that the food would not be good after the expedition, so he deliberately prepared it like this! Luo Jinchen''s appetite was poor, and he put down his chopsticks after only a few mouthfuls. Su Qiruo sneaked a few glances at him, afraid to see him with teardrops hanging on his eyelashes again, that aggrieved look of refusing to cry really made people feel distressed. She doesn''t like it. Fortunately, Luo Jinchen didn''t cry again until after the meal, so Su Qiruo was relieved. "It''s the first time for the servants to do these things, so I don''t know if there are any omissions. Is there anything else you need to prepare, Your Highness?" After the meal, Luo Jinchen took out another small package from the inner hall and put it on the table. Although Su Qiruo didn''t open it, she heard the sound of bottles colliding, and there was a faint smell of medicine. Presumably this should be the medicine he prepared for her. There was a military doctor accompanying him, and Su Qiruo never thought of bringing some medicine by herself. However, life in the frontier is difficult. I am afraid that the medicines are limited, and it is good for her to bring more. "You did very well." The two became quiet again, and in the end it was Bai Shuang who came to ask about the business, so Su Qiruo got up and went to the study. "My lord..." When Qingyu and Qinglu came in, what they saw was Luo Jinchen who was limp on the couch. At this moment, he still had half the indifference in front of Su Qiruo. The two stepped forward to help Luo Jinchen up, only to find that his body was already drenched in sweat, and his forehead was covered with a thin layer of sweat. "My lord, what''s wrong with you? I''m going to invite the doctor here." Qinglu was about to run out with red eyes, but Luo Jinchen called him to stop. "Don''t go, I''m fine." He is indeed fine physically, but something is wrong in his mind. The past few days have been busy with getting married. Last night, I lay in front of the bed all night. Today, I experienced great joy, shock and sorrow, and now I feel that I can''t hold on anymore. "My lord, why are you bothering?" Qinglu loves her young master very much, God is so unfair, young master, he has never been loved by others since he was a child, and he was oppressed by the lord everywhere in the Luo Mansion, and finally married into the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, he thought he could finally live for himself, how could he Knowing that she is married to such a...a person who doesn''t understand the style and doesn''t know how to pity the fragrance and cherish the jade. Their young master is such a good person, how could the Ninth Emperor''s daughter be willing to treat him like this? They are newlyweds! By relying on the love of the emperor and the empress to the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter, if she says she doesn''t want to, the matter of leading the army will not fall on her head. But she still agreed. Is she just not taking the young master in her heart? "I can''t blame her for this matter. If she doesn''t go, the empress dowager will go. It''s a matter of state affairs, and the relationship between children and children is nothing." What''s more, there is no friendship between them, and she even just met him today. "But even so, you should always let her know your grievances. You are her newly married prince, not just anyone else. She should be responsible to you!" Why should their young master be wronged like this because of others, young master, he has done so much for His Royal Highness. If it weren''t for the young master, the person sitting here today would be the unruly An Lingmo, who doesn''t know how many layers of green hats the Nine Emperors are wearing! She didn''t know what the young master had done for her, but she shouldn''t have neglected the young master like this. The wedding night was missed because of drunkenness, and today she is going to lead the army again, so what should their young master do? Young Master, he is so innocent. "Stop talking nonsense. As a princess, His Highness Ninth has her due obligations. Now that I have entered the royal family, I have to stand with her. If I hear anyone talking about His Highness Ninth behind her back, don''t blame me Don''t miss the years of friendship." Luo Jinchen looked at Qinglu with a cold face and reprimanded him, how could he feel better, but he couldn''t say anything. This is the path he chose, why should he blame others. Qinglu had never seen her young master be so strict before, and she was a little scared. "Yes, son, I will never dare again." If his words spread, he might lose his life. But it is precisely because the person in front of him is the son he has served since childhood that he dares to say that! "Slave, go and mix a bowl of brown sugar water for the young master." Seeing that Luo Jinchen was still sweating on his forehead, Qingyu got up and went to the small kitchen in the yard. He didn''t know if this small kitchen existed in the first place, or because of the wedding of the Ninth Emperor''s daughter, the mansion specially prepared it for Wang Jun, and it was indeed much more convenient. I heard that even the nearby Yumanyuan does not have a separate small stove! If you look at it this way, His Highness the Ninth Prince is not that heartless towards the young master. At least the best yard in this mansion was given to their son, and there were no messy men in the backyard. Even if the Ninth Emperor is not in the mansion, their young master is the only master in the mansion, and life is much better than living in Luo Mansion. There is no difference between Zhang Shi and the fourth son in the open, but no one knows better than them how he treats the young master behind the scenes. Young master has nothing but nice clothes. The clothes were worn out for outsiders to see, and anyone who saw them would say that the Zhang family is magnanimous and can accommodate the son of the former lord. But how barren the young master''s yard is, how simple the daily meals are, those things are invisible to outsiders. The old matriarch and the adults never go to the backyard of the young masters, and the young master is not a sue, even if all the servants in the mansion know about these things, no one is willing to offend the Zhang family who is in charge of the middle class for the sake of the young master! This is also the main reason why Qinglu has been complaining that the Ninth Emperor''s daughter ignores their young master, but Qingyu refuses to speak. If the young master stays in the Ninth Emperor''s residence, even if he has not married the Ninth Emperor''s daughter, it is much better than staying in Luo''s residence. . And in his opinion, the Ninth Emperor is not the kind of person who is ruthless and indifferent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 744： The next husband of His Royal Highness (14) Chapter 744 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (14) As long as His Royal Highness Ninth Prince returns triumphantly, the son''s good day will come. Su Qiruo didn''t know what happened in Yuchenyuan, but when she finished her work and came out of the study, it was already dark outside. The housekeeper stood in the yard, apparently waiting for her. "Your Highness." "This hall is in a hurry. Wang Jun has just entered the mansion, you should take care of him, don''t let others neglect you." If Su Qi explained it in person, the butler would certainly be more considerate. "Your Highness, don''t worry, this old slave will never allow anyone to offend the king." This butler was a homeless and down-and-out businessman that Su Qiruo rescued when she was traveling with her master when she was young. She was alone and only had half her life left. Later, seeing that she was quite capable, Su Qiruo left her in the mansion and helped her manage the empty mansion and some Zhuangzi shops under her name. I have to say that this person is quite capable, and how many times Su Qiruo''s property has doubled is all due to her. Su Qiruo trusted her, and she was also grateful for Su Qiruo''s life-saving grace, and an unspeakable tacit understanding was formed between the two. "Wang Jun doesn''t like words, and he doesn''t like luxury. If you see that he lacks something, take the initiative to send some over. Don''t wait for him to speak. If he lacks anything, he will come out of the mansion. Don''t worry about it." Let him move his dowry." Those dowries are Luo Jinchen''s last resort, no matter what the future path is, Su Qiruo doesn''t want him to touch those things. "Yes, the old slave remembered." The housekeeper waited for a while and saw that Su Qiruo had no more orders, so he took out a gift list and handed it to Su Qiruo. "This is a homecoming gift for Wang Jun in the future. I planned to show it to His Highness tomorrow, but I didn''t want to... You can see if there is anything else to add or subtract." Su Qiruo flipped through it carefully in the red light of the lantern after the result. The butler prepared the quantity according to the rules, which was quite satisfactory. Perhaps because Old Madam Luo was still her mentor, the butler also prepared an extra set of top-level four treasures of the study and a famous painting worth thousands of dollars. Su Qiruo nodded: "Add some cloth jewelry from the palace for the young masters of the Luo family." Luo Jinchen came back home as the Nine Kings, and she had wronged him by not following her. If the mansion didn''t give more homecoming ceremonies, no one would make people look down on him. He is still her prince now, so she has to protect him more. "Give each of the ladies of the Luo family a copy of the Four Treasures of the Study in Moshu Pavilion, and the elders of each room will send some jade and jewelry! The juniors of the Luo family also prepare some exquisite gadgets. If there are no ones in the house, they can go to the shop to choose." . Su Qiruo didn''t know how other people''s return gifts were prepared, but she felt that preparing a return gift for everyone in the Luo family not only represented Luo Jinchen''s wishes, but also to tell everyone in the Luo family that the Nine Emperors'' House Everyone valued Luo Jinchen. All the housekeepers agreed, and Su Qiruo let her go. Out of the courtyard of the study, the housekeeper couldn''t help but stop, and took a few more glances at Yuchen Courtyard. With the favor of His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince, this new king really cannot be neglected. Who could have such a complete preparation for the homecoming ceremony, those things added up are probably much more than what the Empress Dowager brought back when she returned home, it really gave Wang Jun a lot of face. Su Qiruo''s attitude determines the steward''s attitude, and the steward''s attitude naturally determines the attitude of the people below towards the new king. Qinglu brought back a small basin of ice cubes from the outside, and she still didn''t forget to mutter in front of Luo Jinchen and Qingyu: "I just went to get the ice, and I always feel that there is something wrong with the people in the house." Luo Jinchen looked at him suspiciously and asked, "What''s wrong?" "They were not as attentive to slaves in the morning, but those people just now... seem to be a little different." Qinglu couldnt tell the specific difference, but I just felt that they were a little too enthusiastic. Luo Jinchen thought about it carefully, and guessed a little bit of the reason. Yesterday they didn''t consummate their marriage, those servants are used to watching people order dishes, they must think that he is not favored, so they didn''t care much about waiting for Qinglu. And in the afternoon, His Royal Highness Ninth Prince ordered people to bring a lot of things over, and stayed in Yuchen Courtyard to accompany him for lunch. Those people probably had other ideas. Luo Jinchen has long been used to this, so she doesn''t think it''s a problem. Looking up at the sky outside, he asked again: "Has Your Highness come out of the study? Go invite her over for dinner." Putting down the book in his hand, Luo Jinchen got up to wash his hands, and then began to prepare tea. Qing Yu went to the study room, but the cleaning servant said that His Highness Jiu had already left, so he went to Yumanyuan again, just in time to run into Su Qiruo who was about to go out. "Slave, please greet Your Highness." Su Qiruo recognized Qingyu as the servant beside Luo Jinchen: "But Wang Jun called you over?" "If you go back to Your Highness, Wang Jun invites you to have dinner." Apart from eating, Wang Jun has no other excuse to invite you here! Qing Yu secretly sighed, but was also worried that the person in front of her would refuse. Young Master is already sad enough, if you lose all hope for this idea, I am afraid that you will lose all hope for future ideas. Su Qiruo turned her head and said to Bai Xue: "You went back to the imperial sister, and said that the main hall will not come tonight." Seeing her master go to Wang Jun''s yard without hesitation, Bai Xue curled her lips at Bai Shuang and said, "Do you see anything coming?" Bai Shuang looked back suspiciously. "I married my husband and forgot my sister!" Bai Xue left with a smile, returning to the crown prince. The princess was preparing a banquet in the East Palace to see off the Nine Emperors. She had already agreed to it, but she was pushed away just because of Luo Jinchen''s words. If Su Qi didn''t take the initiative to talk about this matter, Luo Jinchen wouldn''t know about it either. . It was still a quiet meal, the table was still full of meat dishes, and there was an extra bowl of bird''s nest. Luo Jinchen placed the bird''s nest in front of Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo couldn''t say what she wanted to refuse. After rinsing his mouth, Luo Jinchen said: "Your Highness will get up early tomorrow, and the servants are going to order someone to prepare hot water for His Highness." Su Qiruo stood up and stopped Luo Jinchen''s body, looked at that exquisite face, pursed her lips and said, "No need, I''ll go back to Yumanyuan, you should rest earlier!" She was leaving in the middle of the night, if she was still resting in his yard, she would have to wake him up. Besides, Su Qiruo didn''t intend to stay at all. Luo Jinchen clenched his fingers hanging by his side, unable to say a word, and finally only one sentence remained: "The servant respectfully sends His Highness off." Su Qiruo looked at him quietly for a moment, then walked out without looking back. Luo Jinchen swayed and bumped into a wooden shelf beside her. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and supported himself with his arms so that he did not fall. Take a few steps to catch up to the door, and the figure of the man has disappeared. He wanted to stay, but couldn''t. Want to chase, but dare not. She...should come back! (end of this chapter) Chapter 745： The next husband of His Royal Highness (15) Chapter 745 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (15) Su Qiruo only woke up after two hours of sleep, Bai Xue came in with hot water, and Bai Lu put a brand new set of armor aside. The silver armor combined with the extraordinary demeanor gives people the feeling of a **** descending from heaven, even Bai Xue and Bai Shuang, who grew up beside Su Qiruo since childhood, couldn''t help but stare dumbfounded. "The king ordered the hidden guards to take the things prepared by the king, and don''t let other soldiers look at them." Su Qiruo straightened his collar and walked outside. She has never been on the battlefield, and most of the soldiers must not accept her. If people see her going out with a big bag, I''m afraid it will cause more criticism. If Su Qi is a person who is afraid of trouble, if she can avoid troubles, she will never add half a word to others. "Yes, Your Highness." Bai Xue and Bai Shuang have also changed into battle robes, with a long sword pinned to their waists, following behind Su Qiruo. Out of Yuman Courtyard, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but glanced at the Yuchen Courtyard next door, but unexpectedly there were still lights burning in Yuchen Courtyard. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, and was about to ask Bai Xue to come over for questioning, when she saw a tall and thin man walking towards the door of the dark courtyard. "Why are you here?" Shouldn''t he be sleeping at this hour? Even though there are still red wedding lanterns hanging everywhere in the mansion, the expression on Luo Jinchen''s face is still unclear. He could only hear him say indifferently: "The servants are here to send His Highness off." She is his mistress, even if he has only been married for a day, he must personally send her off to war. "You in the middle of the night..." Su Qiruo paused suddenly, pursed her lips, looked at Luo Jinchen and said, "You haven''t slept all this time, have you waited until now?" She didn''t tell him when she would leave the mansion, but she bumped into him as soon as she came out, which means that he has been waiting at the gate of Yuchen Courtyard. Why is this person so stupid? Su Qiruo''s heart was sour and astringent, and an unspeakable fear surged up. With such a stubborn temperament, no matter how hard she tried, he might not be able to change his ending. If he still ends up dying in her mansion, then what''s the point of all she did? "His Royal Highness refuses to stay in Yuchenyuan, so the servants can only stay here and wait for His Highness." Luo Jinchen''s tone was flat, no emotion could be heard, and he didn''t complain about Su Qiruo. But Su Qiruo seemed to be able to sense his dissatisfaction, always feeling that the man in front of him was rolling his eyes at her in his heart, blaming her for not staying in his room last night. "You really don''t have to." "His Royal Highness is the head of the minister''s wife, and his wife is mainly going on a long journey. Could it be that the minister can''t even give it away?" At this moment, Su Qiruo felt the dissatisfaction in Luo Jinchen''s tone, but she was reluctant to really say something that made him sad. She is not a cold-blooded ruthless wood, she will also feel distressed, Luo Jinchen has not had a good thing since marrying her, it is all her fault. But now she has no way to keep him safe for the rest of his life. Only by holding the military power in her hands in the future and being able to support the situation in Beijing can she not tire him to a tragic death. Fortunately, the night in June is not cold, and the night wind is a bit refreshing. Su Qiruo took two steps forward and came to Luo Jinchen, and said after a moment of silence: "Let''s go!" Since we want to see you off, let''s go! When Su Qiruo came out, three horses had already parked at the gate of the mansion. Seeing Luo Jinchen beside her, the housekeeper hurriedly ordered someone to prepare the carriage. Luo Jinchen originally wanted to say that he didn''t take a carriage, but felt that what he said was in vain. She agreed to take him on horseback, but the gate of the city is so far away from the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, how can he come back? After getting into the carriage, Luo Jinchen looked at Su Qiruo expectantly, but Su Qiruo turned on the horse as if she didn''t know it. That neat movement made Luo Jinchen feel a toothache. He really wanted to take that woman down and beat her up. How could she be so incomprehensible. "Dummy!" Luo Jinchen reprimanded angrily, and slammed down the curtain in his hand, never wanting to look at the person outside again. But he was angry and angry, and when he really reached the gate of the city and heard the sound of horseshoes outside, he felt very uncomfortable again. They just got married! She was leaving again. Luo Jinchen opened the curtains in a panic, not caring about how many soldiers were outside, he just wanted to take another look at her now. He finally got to her side, why couldn''t he keep him? Could it be that he is really the lone star of the gods in Zhang''s mouth, destined to be unable to keep the people he cares about? When he was young, he longed for his father''s attention and love, but until his father passed away, he didn''t get any more love than his elder brother. Later, he was looking forward to seeing the Ninth Emperor''s daughter who came to the mansion to teach her grandmother often, and finally grew up to be her husband, but ended up like this again. He has never been a person who likes to stand out, but he still became the number one son of Dongling City despite Zhang''s dislike, just because his grandmother said that the Nine Emperors are talented, and if the Nine Kings in the future are not full of talents, they are not worthy of standing in front of him. beside her. He wanted to shine so she could see him. But what is the result? She was going to battle. Why does she, an idle princess who never gets involved in the government, fight for this military exploit? Luo Jinchen couldn''t figure it out, but he knew that Su Qiruo didn''t do this just because he wanted to fight for the empress. The emperor clearly had no intention of asking the empress dowager to take the conquest himself yesterday, coupled with the empress'' strong opposition, even if Su Qi didn''t take the lead, this matter would not fall on the empress dowager. Then why did she insist on doing this? Is it just to avoid him? Luo Jinchen didn''t think he had that much ability, if Su Qiruo really didn''t want to see him, there were countless ways to avoid him, and there was no need to go to the frontier for this encounter. I heard that the king of the new Northern Xinjiang was named Yishan, and he was brave and good at fighting, and his methods were extremely cruel. Being able to stand out among the many sisters and sit on the position of King of Beijiang, and dare to provoke Qisheng as soon as he comes up, no one will believe him if he says that this person has no ideas. Luo Jinchen''s eyes fell on the silver armor glowing with moonlight. She had never even been to court, let alone a **** battlefield. Such high mountain flowers should grow in the sky, instead of being stained with blood and staining her hands. The battlefield has no eyes, is she really not afraid? Su Qiruo, who was on the horseback, suddenly turned around and met Luo Jinchen''s worried eyes. His face rarely showed his thoughts, and he was so caught by someone that he felt a little at a loss for a while. But his concern about her was real, and he didn''t want to hide it anymore. "Your Highness." Yao Qin rode over and hugged Su Qiruo, and also saw the carriage not far away. She stayed in the army all year round and rarely participated in some banquets in the capital, so she never met Luo Jinchen. It was just such a distant glance, and the night was too dark, so I couldn''t see Luo Jinchen''s appearance clearly, but I just felt that it should be a pretty and a bit too much boy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 746： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (16) Chapter 746 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (16) Think about it too, what kind of character is the Nine Emperors, and how could the queen choose an ordinary man to be her king. Su Qiruo has been good-looking since she was a child, even the Yao family who have always been beautiful, no one can match her beauty. The people who are pretty like them are not ordinary things, and the appearance of this Nine Kings is probably not bad. But these are not what Yao Qin cares about, she is just a little worried about her cousin. Although Nine Emperor Girls grew up outside since she was a child, she has never experienced the cruelty of the battlefield, so she may not be able to bear it. Uncle specially called her into the palace and told her to take care of her cousin, she dared not be careless. If something really happened to this little cousin, the emperor and queen might not be able to bear it. The Yao family and the Tainu also need this military merit very much now. As long as this battle is won, the status of the Tainu will be stable. Su Qiruo nodded towards Yao Qin, and called her cousin, neither close nor close. The 200,000 troops were ready to go, Su Qiruo drove to the carriage, looked at Luo Jinchen and said, "I''m leaving, you go back!" Luo Jinchen lifted the car window with one hand, and clasped the other tightly on his knees. Because of too much force, the fingertips of both hands were white. Looking at the tear on his eyelashes, Su Qiruo suddenly thought of the scene where he felt wronged in Qiankun Palace yesterday. It was less than two days after he married her, and she made him cry twice, Su Qiruo didn''t know what to do. She is not an indecisive character. As long as this matter can be explained clearly, she will not let him suffer such grievances in the dark. But she has no choice, she can''t tell him that something will happen to the princess in the future, and he will die too! Not to mention that they are not familiar with each other, even if they are familiar with each other, she can''t just talk about these things that haven''t happened yet. Its fine if you cant explain it clearly, and it might scare him. Su Qiruo curled up her index finger to wipe away the tears on his eyelashes, but before she could touch them, the teardrops landed on her fingertips. The cold touch was not very obvious, but it made Su Qiruo''s heart ache from the heat. Tearing off a piece of jade pendant from his waist and stuffing it into his hand, Su Qiruo turned her horse''s head around, leaving only one sentence before leaving: "Take care of yourself." She didn''t even dare to tell him to wait for her to come back. It is good to be able to come back, if not, this only wedding banquet should not restrict him for the rest of his life. Luo Jinchen held the jade pendant tightly, the warmth in his palm told him how valuable the jade pendant was, but also told him that the owner of the jade pendant had left. The figure on the horse gradually disappeared from sight, and Luo Jinchen lowered his eyes to look at the jade pendant in his hand. This is something that represents her identity, and she gave it to him directly. Luo Jinchen gave a wry smile, and tears rolled down again. Is this asking him to see things and think about people? Perhaps she was just afraid that he would be wronged, and it might not be necessary to leave him a talisman. Seeing the jade pendant is like seeing His Highness. This is worn by every daughter of the emperor when they were born, and they never leave their bodies. "I''ll wait for your return." She will return safely. "My lord, let''s go back!" The woman who drove the carriage was from the Nine Emperors'' Mansion. Seeing that the army had already left, she was afraid that Luo Jinchen would be in danger if she was alone, so she tried to persuade her. Luo Jinchen carefully held the jade pendant, and replied softly. "Go back!" The carriage gurgled along the wide bluestone road, looking extremely lonely in the silent night. Just like the people in the carriage, lonely and cold. The army traveled all the way north, Yao Qin has been closely following Su Qiruo. "If Your Highness is tired, stop and rest." Fearing that Su Qi would not get used to it, Yao Qin completely abandoned her upright image in the past, so she would say this every once in a while. Su Qiruo turned her head to look at Yao Qin, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. "Cousin doesn''t need to be like this. Although I am marching for the first time, I am not a soft bun who can''t bear hardships. I will do what the soldiers do. Cousin doesn''t need to worry too much." The most feared thing when going abroad is exceptions. The soldiers who come out of the swords and blood look down on those little white faces in the capital who are just eating and waiting to die. If Su Qi leads the army, some people will not accept it. It will be even more difficult to direct in the future. Yao Qin glanced at Su Qiruo quite unexpectedly, the woman''s body was upright, her arm holding the rein was not weak at all, but she underestimated this little cousin. Yao Qin suddenly laughed. Su Qiruo asked suspiciously: "What is cousin laughing at?" "In the past, I only knew that you were knowledgeable, and thought you were the same as other princesses, but I forgot that you left Beijing at the age of six and will return this year. I underestimated His Highness. If that is the case, I will work **** Your Highness." Yao Qin is a bit older than Su Qiruo, so the two have never gotten along well. Compared to Su Qiruo, the relationship between Yao Qin and the Empress Dowager is closer. Speaking of which, this expedition is the first time they have gotten close. "If you can win the northern border, why not work harder?" "What Your Highness said is true, the last general will drive the rebels from Northern Xinjiang out of Qisheng, and bless Qisheng with peace." Looking at the woman beside her with dark skin but bright eyes, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but tremble in her heart. Looking at her own jade-white complexion, Su Qiruo seemed to understand why Yao Qin was so favored. This cousin of hers was once the first daughter of the capital, but she never acted recklessly because of her family background. Every military merit of hers was earned by herself. Many people said that the eldest daughter of the Yao family was the favorite of the emperor because of the protection of her ancestors, but they couldn''t see the scars all over her body and her loyalty to Qisheng. "With my thousands of Qisheng warriors, what is the mere northern border?" Even knowing that it would not be easy for the king of Xinbeijiang to stand out from the many queens and daughters, Su Qiruo said confidently. Yao Qin laughed out loud, she really likes Su Qiruo like this. A person who doesn''t like to speak can speak words to boost morale. This is the most basic ability to be a general. This Ninth Prince seems to be more interesting than she imagined. Su Qiruo was accompanied by Yao Qin all the way, and learned a lot from it. Yao Qin is not a reckless woman. Although she participated in the martial arts examination back then, she also passed the Jinshi in the literary examination. Such all-round talents in civil and military affairs are rare among young ladies from aristocratic families. And Su Qiruo also discussed some typical battles with Yao Qin based on some military cases that he had seen in books and TV dramas and movies in his previous life, and Yao Qin was also very interested. Those were things she had never seen in military books. "Talking with His Highness is better than studying hard for ten years. In the past, I didn''t understand why reading thousands of books is worse than traveling thousands of miles. Now I understand that Your Highness''s talent is the best in the world. It really shouldn''t be buried." Yao Qin spoke to Su Qiruo very seriously. Su Qiruo waved his hands modestly: "It''s just talk on paper." (end of this chapter) Chapter 747： The next husband of His Royal Highness (17) Chapter 747 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (17) Those are the wisdom of the ancestors, and have nothing to do with her. Su Qiruo was also willing to talk to Yao Qin because she liked Yao Qin''s temperament, but she never thought of using the Yao family''s help. Su Qiruo and his party are getting closer and closer to the border here, while Luo Jinchen over there is also famous in the capital. His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince did not consummate the house with the new king on the wedding night, and he led the army to leave Dongling City on the second day. This had to make those who were jealous of Luo Jinchen''s marriage to the Ninth Emperor''s daughter happy. His gossip is even more set. "I heard that His Royal Highness Ninth Prince is extremely dissatisfied with this marriage. It was the queen who forced His Highness Ninth Prince to marry him!" "Impossible? After all, Luo Jinchen is also the third son of Luo Taifu''s mansion, and he is quite talented. How could His Royal Highness be unwilling?" "No matter how talented you are, what can you do? Your Highness the Ninth Prince has a distinguished status, so how can such a talented blue-faced confidant be missing?" "That''s true, and I see that His Highness Ninth Prince is not such a superficial person, so I think he really doesn''t like it!" "The Luo family gave birth to a princess, not to mention a prince of nine princes. The two princesses from the palace were taken by the grandchildren of the Luo family. I don''t know why the Luo family is so lucky." "Old Madam Luo is a veteran of the three dynasties. He is not only the emperor''s benefactor, but also the teacher of the Empress Dowager and His Highness the Ninth Prince. Naturally, the son of the Luo family will take advantage of others." "It doesn''t look like it''s taking advantage now, the battlefield is extremely dangerous, just in case..." It is not certain whether he will be able to come back after going to the battlefield. I am afraid that Mr. Luo San will not be so lucky this time. "Don''t talk nonsense, if people listen to this kind of words, they will lose their heads." Even if you dont feel angry with Mr. Luo, you cant curse the royal daughter. These people''s teeth are probably going to be sour, and they dare to say such outrageous words. Luo Jinchen didn''t care what the people outside said, he only hoped that Su Qiruo would return safely as soon as possible. On the day they returned home, they were accompanied by the housekeeper of the mansion. The door of Luo Mansion was opened, but no one came out to greet him. Qingyu helped Luo Jinchen get out of the carriage, glanced at the two doormen guarding the door, and the butler who was running out in a hurry, his face turned cold. "His Royal Highness just left Beijing, and they treat Wang Jun like this. Isn''t this bullying?" It seems that Mrs. Zhang did it. The Ninth Prince returned home, but His Highness the Ninth Highness was not there, so the Old Madam Luo and Master Luo didn''t have to come out to greet him in person, but as the lord, Mrs. Zhang should always wait at the door with a few servants and children. Qing Yu stomped her feet in anger. If His Highness was still there, they would not dare to bully Wang Jun like this. The butler of Luo Mansion is surnamed Liu, and he is also an old man in the mansion. "Ouch, Wang Jun is back, sir, they are waiting for you inside!" Although Steward Liu spoke enthusiastically, he looked a little embarrassed on his face. But she didn''t dare to refute what the lord ordered, so she could only follow through. No matter what the third son is, he is now the Nine Kings. He is the son-in-law of the royal family, but the lord still wants to use Joe as a demon to give the third son a blow. This is really unethical. On weekdays, how did Mrs. Zhang tease the Third Young Master? Qing Yu is a straightforward person, now they don''t need to live in Luo''s house, and he doesn''t want to see his son being wronged anymore. "From this posture, it seems that no one in the house knows that today is a big day for our lord to return home!" Qing Yu rolled his eyes at Butler Liu, what he didn''t dare to say before, now he has to say it. The young masters of the left and right have married His Highness the Ninth Prince, so don''t be fooled by them anymore. "What are you talking about, Mr. Qingyu? It''s a big deal for Wang Jun to return home. It''s just that the boss is too old to come out to greet you. I hope Wang Jun will forgive me." Butler Liu didn''t mention anyone else, and used Mrs. Luo to block Luo Jinchen''s mouth when he came up. Even if Luo Jinchen married into the royal family, he still couldn''t hold her back in front of Old Madam Luo. "Our lord has only left for three days, and everyone in this mansion has become an old man, and they are too old to come out!" Qingyu laughed mockingly, he despised Zhang''s pettiness the most. Old Master Luo and Mr. Luo value women over men, and they only care about a few granddaughters. He doesn''t believe that they don''t know what the young master is living in Luo Mansion. However, Mrs. Zhang has been studying the young master for so long, but no one in the mansion who can take care of things has come out to speak for the young master. Thinking that His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince had prepared so many homecoming ceremonies for them, Qing Yu was not worth it for his son. Its better to donate those things to help beggars, its better than being so snobbish because its cheaper. Luo Jinchen was not as angry as Qingyu, because he always knew what his grandmother was thinking. The hundred-year-old family of the Luo family depends entirely on their daughters to inherit it, and they can''t afford to waste that energy on men like them who are going to marry sooner or later. Seems to have gotten used to making things difficult like this, Luo Jinchen looked the same, but Butler Qiao, who came to Luo Mansion with Luo Jinchen, was a little reluctant. Before His Highness left Beijing, he specifically asked her to take good care of Wang Jun. If Wang Jun was bullied in front of her, it would lose the face of the Nine Emperors'' House, then she would be too sorry for His Highness''s entrustment. Butler Qiao strode forward and stood behind Luo Jinchen, glared coldly in the direction of Luo Mansion, and then bowed to Luo Jinchen and said, "My lord, when he left, His Highness told you to wait for her to come back." It is inconvenient for the masters of the Luo Mansion to go back together, so let''s go back! Presumably when our Highness comes back, the legs and feet of the people inside will be fine." The merciless words of Qing Yu and Qiao Butler made Butler Liu''s old face slap, she didn''t care about Qing Yu''s casual sarcasm from a young doll, she was just relying on her status as His Highness Ninth Prince for the anger she had received before. Just a few mouthfuls. But this Butler Qiao is different. Butler Liu is not that uninformed when walking in the middle of Beijing. The Housekeeper Qiao of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion did not sell himself to the royal family. He said that he was managing the affairs of the palace for His Highness the Ninth Prince, but in fact, the property in the hands of the Ninth Prince was also managed by the Butler Qiao. The name of "Qiao Duojin" is very famous in the capital. This is a powerful person who can exchange ten copper plates for one piece of gold. Calling her "rich gold" does not mean how much silver she has, but that she has a good means of winning gold. Steward Liu took a peek at the return ceremony brought by the Ninth Emperor''s House. From so many boxes, it is not difficult to see that the third son who came out of their house is quite liked by His Highness the Ninth Prince. Those rumors outside are really uncountable, this is really a disaster for her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 748： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (18) Chapter 748 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (18) Master Zhang heard that the Third Young Master and His Highness the Ninth Prince had not consummated their marriage yet, and His Highness the Ninth Highness disliked the marriage very much, so he didn''t take the Third Young Master''s return home today seriously. Unexpectedly, His Highness Ninth Prince had already given orders before leaving Beijing, so it seems that Mrs. Zhang is going to be unlucky this time. "My lord, my lord has been waiting for you in the mansion early in the morning, and I hope that you can return to the mansion today! If you just leave like this, won''t you hurt your lord''s heart in vain?" After finishing speaking, Butler Liu looked at Butler Qiao again, and said, "It turns out that Butler Qiao actually sent Wang Jun over in person, and invited you to sit in the mansion and have a cup of tea." Butler Qiao snorted coldly: "The Luo family can''t afford to enter such a big door. Although our highness is a student of Mrs. Luo, today our king is not a student when he returns home. The Luo family is acting like this." Do you not take our Highness seriously, or do you think that our lord is easy to bully, and that all of us in the Ninth Emperor''s Palace are vegetarians?" Butler Qiao has never seen any kind of rogue in the business world, and she doesn''t even notice the Luo family''s trick. Although she has never been in touch with the old lady Naluo, she also knows that the slightly old-fashioned old lady is the emperor''s mentor. She also likes to study and never interferes with the backyard affairs. I want to come to Wang Jun to deliberately embarrass the old lady Luo this time without knowing it, and everything is ordered by others. The fact that the master of the Luo family is a continuation is not a secret in the capital. Butler Qiao only needs to think about it carefully, and he can guess the general idea. That Mrs. Zhang is also shallow-sighted, but if he has a little brain, he shouldn''t treat Wang Jun like this. It is the rule that the old matriarch must greet the empress dowager and His Royal Highness first. First the ruler and ministers, then others. His Highness does not accept the courtesy of the old master, that is His Highness respects the teacher and pays attention to education, and it is not because Zhang Shi pushes his nose on his face. "Butler Qiao''s words are too serious. The third son of our family married into the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion. The two families have become a family together. How can they be so alien." Butler Liu secretly scolded Mrs. Zhang for being a troublemaker, but he had no choice but to coax Butler Qiao with good words. It would be fine if only one of the three young masters came back. They all knew this young master''s temperament. But who would have thought that before His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince left Beijing, he actually asked Butler Qiao to personally accompany the Third Young Master back home, so this matter was not easy to handle. When His Highness the Ninth Prince returns to the capital, Housekeeper Qiao will definitely tell her about this matter. Butler Qiao sneered: "Heh! The Luo family really doesn''t see the outside world, knowing that no one came out to greet our prince when he returned home today, it seems that he regards himself as the emperor." Butler Liu''s face turned pale. Butler Qiao''s words were a bit serious. Unexpectedly, more serious things are yet to come. "That''s not right. When our Highness took the king to the palace to pay his respects, the emperor, queen, and His Royal Highness greeted him personally. No one in the world knows that the Empress dotes on the youngest daughter the most, and His Royal Highness loves the younger sister the most. Look at it this way." Come on, the Luo family feels that they are more noble than our Majesty." Butler Liu''s old face turned pale, and he almost knelt down to Butler Qiao. You can shut up! The Luo family is about to rebel. Isn''t it just that no one came out to welcome the Nine Kings back to the door? How come this surnamed Qiao said that he is more noble than the emperor. The first time Steward Liu dealt with Butler Qiao, he felt how powerful Butler Qiao was. No wonder His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince has not returned to the capital for many years, and the shops in the mansion and outside are still in such order. This Butler Qiao is really a powerful person. Fortunately, as soon as Butler Liu saw Butler Qiao, he secretly signaled people to go inside to invite the masters. Just as Butler Liu was sweating profusely from the fright, Luo Jinchen''s mother, Luo Yashu, hurried out with Mrs. Zhang. Because Old Madam Luo had already retired, Luo Yashu was promoted to a Bachelor of the Second Rank Hanlin Academy two years ago. Although the official position is not as good as that of her mother, but because her eldest son is the crown prince, and her mother and the Luo family''s century-old prestige, she can be said to be at the top of the court. Now the third son of the Luo family has married the Ninth Emperor''s daughter to be the Zhengjun. During this period of time, Luo Yashu can be said to be the first person in the honorable family, even the two old princes are not as popular as her. Because if Su Qi wasn''t in the capital, Luo Ya Shuben didn''t intend to come out to greet Luo Jinchen in person. After all, she is an elder and the head of the family, so it would be shameful to go out to greet her son. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Zhang hid in the yard and did not come out. If Housekeeper Liu hadn''t sent someone to tell her, she might still be kept in the dark. Luo Yashu and Mrs. Zhang were followed by several cousins ??of Luo Jinchen, as well as his younger brothers. For Luo Jinchen, the Luo Jinxing from the Zhang family is also a concubine, and only his elder brother and him can be regarded as legitimate descendants. Regarding this point, Luo Jinchen has had an obsession since childhood. Especially after his yard was seized and his food was not as good as the day after day, he felt more and more that the son of a man like Zhang who was not worthy of the stage was not worthy of being the son of the Luo family. It''s a pity that Luo Yashu doesn''t have a prostitute under her knees, which is a big regret for her and the Luo family. On the contrary, Luo Yashu''s two sisters have many daughters in their families, especially the eldest daughter of the eldest daughter is also the companion of His Royal Highness, her literary and martial arts are not inferior to the daughters of other aristocratic families, which makes Luo Yashu jealous. Fortunately, her two sons are up-to-date, not to mention marrying the royal family, but they are still married to the two most honorable and most favored princesses. Although Luo Yashu doesn''t care about the affairs of the backyard, he never neglects the talents of his sons. Although the Luo family values ??girls over boys, they also have very strict requirements on their sons in terms of reading and learning. No matter whether they are grandparents or concubines, they all grow up in books. This is why Luo Jinchen was not favored but still won the title of the first son of Dongling. It was Zhang''s inability to suppress Luo Jinchen''s talent. Luo Jinchen wanted Su Qiruo to notice him, and this was the only method he could use. After inquiring about the marriage of the Ninth Empress with the help of the Empress Dowager and the two young nieces, he made two premise in Luo Ya''s writing. Mothers like Luo Ya Shu who do not have a prostitute would not let go of this opportunity. So although this marriage is a mutual calculation between the Queen and Luo Jinchen, the red line of Luo Yashu is also indispensable. Therefore, Luo Jinchen didn''t have any dislike for this mother who didn''t care much about him, but thanked her for her vanity and ambition. Otherwise, how could he marry such an honorable person with his ability. "Chen''er is back, you have wronged me." Luo Yashu said this with a bit of sincerity. Luo Jinchen''s wedding night was not consummated because His Highness the Ninth Prince was drunk, and the next day His Highness Ninth Prince led the army to go to war. Anyone would feel aggrieved by this. But Luo Yashu thought it was worth it. His Royal Highness, only the emperor and the queen''s favor will not last long. If he has military merits, it will be different. (end of this chapter) Chapter 749： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (19) Chapter 749 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (19) As long as you have military merits and military power in your hands, even if you don''t sit in that high position in the future, you will still be His Royal Highness the Prince. One of her daughters-in-law is the future emperor, and the other daughter-in-law is a super first-rank prince who holds military power. So what if she doesn''t have a daughter, who else in the court can be more noble than her? Those who laughed at her for not having a daughter will slap themselves one day sooner or later. A daughter who is not up to date is not as good as her two sons who are up to date. Luo Jinchen nodded and called his mother, but he didn''t even look at Zhang behind Luo Ya''s book. Ms. Zhang''s complexion is ugly, she must have been scolded already. Luo Jinchen didn''t bother to argue with him, and she didn''t care what he was thinking. He never took Zhang seriously. "The housekeeper Lao Qiao personally sent Chen''er home." Luo Yashu nodded towards Butler Qiao, for Su Qiruo''s subordinates, Luo Yashu still showed some face. "Master Luo is serious. It is our Highness''s order to **** Wang Jun back to the door. The subordinates dare not neglect." Butler Qiao is not a slave who sells himself, so he calls himself a subordinate outside. Ms. Zhang secretly glared at Luo Jinchen, but her eyes lit up when she saw the return gift Luo Jinchen brought back. So many things, it seems that the rumors outside are not true! If the Ninth Emperor really didn''t like Luo Jinchen, how could she prepare so many homecoming gifts for him? Even when the Empress Dowager returned home, she didnt bring back so many. Since Mrs. Zhang is in charge of the Fuzhong Zhongfu, these things belong to him, and will be left to his sons in the future. The Zhang family didn''t like the two sons left behind by the former lord very much, but they had to say that they would give birth after all, one was married to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and the other was married to the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter from the Central Palace. When his son grows up in the future, even if he picks up all the young ladies in the capital, he will not be able to find anyone more noble than these two. Ms. Zhang was annoyed that God was unfair, but his son was so young, even if he wanted to marry the Ninth Prince, he was not qualified. Fortunately, there are still these things in the mansion, which can be regarded as leaving something for his two sons. Luo Yashu personally brought someone out to greet her. No matter how dissatisfied Qiao Butler was, he couldn''t help but give Wang Jun''s mother some face. So she didn''t make trouble any more, she just waited to bring someone to move things to Luofu. Unexpectedly, Luo Jinchen glanced at Mrs. Zhang, then turned her head and whispered to Butler Qiao, "Take out the things His Highness prepared for grandmother and mother, and take all the rest back to the house." Butler Qiao was stunned for a moment before he understood Luo Jinchen''s meaning. The so-called extra things refer to those added later by His Highness. It was originally to give Wang Jun face, but looking at the situation now, the members of the Luo family are not worthy of asking for things from their mansion. "Yes, Your Majesty." Butler Qiao was not a pedantic character, and she didn''t like the Luo family''s attitude, so she secretly ordered the carriages behind to take the things back to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion. There are enough things in the front few cars, and no one can fault them. Butler Qiao glanced at Zhang Shi, and raised the corners of his mouth mockingly. Ms. Zhang seems to be greedy at first glance, but unfortunately, His Highness has prepared so many good things, so he doesn''t have the good fortune to keep them! Even if Mrs. Zhang is putting on a show today, Butler Qiao will not take back the things he sent over. However, they don''t even act like that, even if their prince is no longer the third son of the Luo family, Zhang still dares to insult him like this, which is really unbearable. Luo Yashu didn''t notice what was going on, just talked to Luo Jinchen a few words and then led him into the mansion. Mrs. Zhang saw it clearly, and the carriages in the back went back the same way. Ms. Zhang blushed with anxiety, but she didn''t dare to say anything in front of Luo Yashu. Just now when Butler Liu sent someone to the mansion to call them, Mrs. Zhang has already been reprimanded by the old master and Luo Yashu. If he makes any noise again, I''m afraid his good days will come to an end. Mrs. Zhang is not afraid of anything else, but is afraid that the matter of his harsh treatment of Luo Jinchen before will be known by the old master and Luo Yashu, and then he will not be able to sit on the position of the lord of Luofu. Luo Jinxing is only eleven years old this year. Although his knowledge is good, he is also shallow-sighted when taught by Zhang. "Father, didn''t the things in the carriage be delivered to our house? Why did they leave again?" His father often whispered in his and his younger brother''s ears that everything in the Luo Mansion would belong to their brothers in the future, so Luo Jinchen''s return ceremony should also belong to him, and he naturally didn''t want to see those things and be dragged away Walk. Luo Yashu had already brought Luo Jinchen into the mansion, and Mrs. Zhang was less worried. "Butler Joe, what do you mean?" Butler Qiao glanced up at Mrs. Zhang, but ignored him. Since she married into the Luo Mansion, Mrs. Zhang has always been praised by others. How could she be humiliated by a servant like this. Seeing that Mrs. Zhang became angry from embarrassment, she said: "Is this how you discipline the servants in the Ninth Emperor''s House? I am the father of your king!" Butler Qiao laughed mockingly: "Our Wang Jun''s father passed away twelve years ago, otherwise Wang Jun would not have waited so long at the gate of the Luo Mansion without seeing anyone when he returned home today. How dare you pretend to be our Wang Jun''s father?" , arent you afraid of lightning strikes from the sky? "you" Mrs. Zhang was trembling with anger from Butler Qiao. This was not over yet. Butler Qiao put down the small wooden box he was carrying, and stood up straight and faced Mrs. Zhang. "Also, I''m not a servant who has signed a contract of sale. I''m a housekeeper hired by His Highness Ninth Highness. To put it bluntly, the monthly salary His Highness gave me is much more than the monthly salary of a servant like you. You What kind of thing is it that dares to point fingers in front of me?" Butler Qiao was born in a wealthy family, and if he hadn''t suffered a great change, he wouldn''t have fallen into the position of being a housekeeper for the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter. Even if she suffered a bit during that time, after meeting the Ninth Queen, everything went smoothly. Because she can earn money and get gold, the Ninth Emperor will give her a share every month, and she won''t say the amount of silver, so as not to **** off the ugly old man in front of her. "You...do you have eyes, how dare you call me a servant? I am the head of the Luo family who is currently married by the media." Mrs. Zhang was about to be **** off by Butler Qiao. It was unreasonable for him to be pointed at by a little butler and scolded by his servant. Butler Qiao curled his lips and said: "Your petty attitude doesn''t look like a family lord at all. If you don''t know, you might think someone raised an outer room that can only play on swings! Master Luo Mansion? Oh, I''m so ridiculous. , you go out if you have nothing to do, and see how the lords of other mansions are, but who dares to give power to the lord of the royal highness? It is a serious crime to despise the dignity of the royal family. Waiting for my highness to triumph, this book Naturally, it is going to be played in front of the emperor and queen." (end of this chapter) Chapter 750： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (20) Chapter 750 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (20) Qiao Butler can see that Zhang Shi is a fool with nothing but color and no brains. She can probably guess what their Wang Jun has spent in Luo Mansion these years. Since His Highness is not here, then she will first ask for one or two for Wang Jun. Wait until His Highness returns, and then slowly deal with this wicked man. A mere stepmother dares to bully the son of a descendant. The family style of the Luo family is not as good as it is rumored! Ms. Zhang was startled by Butler Qiao''s words of contempt for the dignity of the royal family. He only thought that Luo Jinchen was easy to bully, but ignored Luo Jinchen''s current identity. Even if His Highness the Ninth Prince really doesn''t like Luo Jinchen, he is also the king chosen by the Empress himself for His Highness the Ninth Prince. Before His Royal Highness abandoned Luo Jinchen, Luo Jinchen was a member of the royal family. It''s over, it''s over, it''s over... Ms. Zhang was frightened in her heart, and took her son back to the mansion with a pale complexion, and couldn''t care less about looking outside. Butler Qiao rolled his eyes in disdain. Even such an idiot dares to bully their lord. His "good days" are yet to come! Leading people to send the return gift to Luo Mansion, Qiao Butler and others were also kept. There will be a door-to-door banquet in the mansion, and the servants who come to send the door-to-door gift will have a table to eat. Butler Liu smiled and asked Butler Qiao to sit alone, but Butler Qiao refused. She has never been a bully. If Luo House hadn''t done too much, she wouldn''t have come out to run on a man named Zhang. Now that Wang Jun has already entered the mansion, if she makes trouble again, she will only lose face of Wang Jun and the Ninth Queen. Seeing that Butler Qiao really didn''t want to move the table, and Butler Liu didn''t dare to call again, so he had to order the kitchen to serve more hard dishes on the table. Butler Qiao glanced at the busy servants outside, feeling a little worried about Luo Jinchen. She could see that this little Wangjun was a tolerant character, even if he was wronged, he would not speak up. But the people in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion are different. His Highness Ninth Prince has never been a disadvantaged person, and so are the people under her command. If you are wronged, you must find it on the spot. No matter how noble the person is, as long as they are justified, there is nothing to fear. Su Qiruo said the most often to Butler Qiao: "Since you have entered the gate of this hall, this hall will protect you. As long as you are reasonable, this hall will make decisions for you." His Royal Highness Ninth has always been a protectionist, so Butler Qiao is not afraid of offending Mrs. Zhang at all. No matter how capable Mrs. Zhang is, he can''t reach the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion. Moreover, Butler Qiao also knows a little about Mrs. Luo and Luo Yashu. If they know about the things Mrs. Zhang has done, Mrs. Zhang will be the first to be unlucky. So Butler Qiao was sure that even if Mrs. Zhang suffered a disadvantage from her, she would not dare to speak out. Luo Jinchen followed her mother to the front hall to meet Old Madam Luo. Old Madam Luo''s expression didn''t change much when her grandson came back. She just told him to take care of the Imperial Palace when the Ninth Princess was away, and wait for the Ninth Princess in peace Triumph. Luo Jinchen complied obediently, and Old Madam Luo''s expression softened a bit. "His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince went out to fight for Qisheng, for the common people, don''t blame her." Although the old lady Luo also regretted that the two children were leading the army before consummating their marriage, but in her heart, the country and the people are much more important than the love between children, so she could only persuade Luo Jinchen not to complain, but she would not say Su Qiruo didn''t say a word. "Grandson dare not, Your Highness, she is full of talent and ability, so she shouldn''t be buried, grandson understands." It was precisely because he understood that when the Queen asked him to persuade her to stay, he didn''t follow the trend. As a citizen of Qisheng Kingdom, he couldn''t stop it, as a grandson of the Luo family, he couldn''t stop it, and as her prince, she couldn''t say it. If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight. He understands all these principles. He was just worried that she would suffer, and worried about her safety. He only hoped for her safe return. "You are sensible." Old Madam Luo nodded in satisfaction, glanced at the empty space next to Luo Yashu, frowned displeasedly and said, "What''s the matter with Mrs. Zhang? You can''t even arrange a homecoming banquet. If you can''t do it, then give the Fuzhong Zhongfu to your brother-in-law!" The brother-in-law of Luo Yashu that Mrs. Luo said was the husband of her concubine sister. Because their daughter lost face in front of the princess, the Changfang family also followed the trend in Luofu. Fortunately, Luo Yashu''s two sons are up to the challenge, otherwise she would really have no place in this mansion. Although he is dissatisfied with Zhang''s actions, he can''t hand over the rewards to others at will. Luo Yashu smiled and said: "Mother, calm down, the housekeeper Qiao from the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion is here, Mrs. Zhang is going to the kitchen to watch in person, it''s not good to neglect His Highness Ninth Prince, right?" Some things can be settled slowly behind closed doors, but the reward must be in your own hands. Luo Yashu sometimes looks down on Zhang''s pettiness, but Zhang can coax people, and every time she is coaxed around, she also enjoys the feeling of being hugged. Unlike Luo Jinchen''s father, who always put on the airs of a lord, like a man carved from wood. "Although Chen''er is the son of my Luo family, his identity is different now. Mrs. Zhang is his stepfather, so he shouldn''t forget the courtesy of a monarch and his ministers. What he did today is detrimental to the dignity of the Luo family. , look at the punishment yourself!" Old Madam Luo is unwilling to argue with his son-in-law, and it would be embarrassing to speak out. But Butler Liu sent someone to report that Nine Kings and Qiao Butler from the Nine Emperors'' Mansion waited for a long time at the door but no one came to pick them up. This obviously annoyed the people in the Nine Emperors'' Mansion, and Old Madam Luo was also a little annoyed by Mrs. Zhang . Don''t know the rules! "What the mother said is that the daughter will discipline him well when she returns home." Luo Yashu didn''t dare to refute Old Madam Luo''s words, so he could only obediently respond. After giving Luo Jinchen enough face, the old lady Luo told Luo Jinchen about Su Qiruo again. "His Royal Highness Ninth is a city man, so you don''t have to worry too much, she will return safely." Luo Jinchen lowered his eyes and did not respond, how could he not be worried? Even if it was to deal with Mrs. Luo Fu''s house, he didn''t want to say it. That is his wife, he doesn''t worry about anyone. "His Royal Highness''s move must have been carefully considered. Since mother said that she can come back safely, she will definitely be able to." Luo Yashu echoed. Old Madam Lin glanced at Luo Jinchen and sighed softly. Her grandson is smart and has ideas. Although he lost his father''s protection since he was a child, he suffered more than ordinary sons, but in the end he still worked out. The Nine Emperors'' hearts are not in the court, but this time she returned to Beijing and took the initiative to take the errands to the frontier, she wanted to settle down. Old Madam Luo actually understood the Queen very well, because he didn''t want his little daughter to continue running outside, so he had to think of a way to keep her. The most effective way to keep people is to start a family. If you marry a husband and have a family, you won''t think about going out all day long. (end of this chapter) Chapter 751： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (21) Chapter 751 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (21) However, even though the marriage was done, the person still ran away. But this time is different from the past. In the past, it was for freedom, but this time it is for the people of Qisheng Kingdom. Old Madam Luo frowned and shook her head, "The Nine Highnesses are all excellent in literature and martial arts. I''m not worried about her, but I''m afraid that the situation in the court will change." Old Madam Luo had countless disciples throughout her life, among whom she admired the Nine Emperor Daughter Su Qiruo the most. This child is smart and knows how to hide his clumsiness. He is a rare understanding person. Born in the royal family, if you want to be wise and safe, you can only be a "stupid" person. Too smart to die fast. It''s just that if even the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter, who has never cared about the government, took the military power, how could the rest of them sit and wait for death? I''m afraid it will become more and more lively in the future. The Luo family had two royal son-in-laws, so they couldn''t help but stand in line. Even if they want to stay out of the matter, others will also tie the Luo family and the Taiwomen Party together. Thinking that Luo Jinchen was still sitting by the side, Old Madam Luo didn''t mention the court affairs any more. Instead, he asked Luo Jinchen: "I heard that you and His Highness the Ninth Prince entered the palace to thank you, but the Crown Prince did not enter the palace?" Luo Jinchen nodded: "It was said that Hua''er was ill, and my brother was taking care of him in the mansion, so he didn''t go there." Old Madam Luo frowned slightly. She always thought that her eldest grandson was sensible, so why did she become confused this time? No matter whether the child is really sick or fake, if he does not enter the palace, he will offend the emperor and queen. His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince is the favorite of the Emperor and the Empress, and the empress dowager''s behavior will only make the Empress feel that he is using Joe to show the face of the Ninth Prince. Really ignorant! Luo Yashu''s expression is also a little ugly. They are all well-versed in the palace. Yesterday, I heard that the Queen publicly reprimanded the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager. If this matter affects the Luo family... Luo Yashu looked at Luo Jinchen again, thinking of the grievances this son had suffered, he felt relieved again. The royal family is feeling guilty towards Luo Jinchen because of His Highness Ninth Prince''s matter, and will definitely not touch his family right now. Luo Yashu was suddenly a little thankful for his decision, fortunately he married his third son to the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter. Although the son was wronged for a while, it was the best decision for the Luo family. "You and your elder brother both married the first daughter of the Central Palace. Although His Royal Highness is the eldest daughter, in the hearts of the emperor and queen, the one who loves the most is His Highness Ninth. Your elder brother and you are also siblings. You Brother loves you the most, you should speak up for him in front of the emperor and the queen, he and the empress are on good terms, in the future you and His Highness the Ninth Highness will be rich and carefree." The Crown Princess also loves her sister-in-law very much. If Her Royal Highness ascends the throne, the Ninth Princess will be the most honorable prince in Qisheng Kingdom. "Yes, Grandma." Luo Jinchen responded in a low voice, but he didn''t have any thoughts about his brother. The people of the Luo family have a cold personality. Whether it is his grandmother and mother, or his biological father and brother, he is not ranked first in their hearts. He will not take the initiative to harm anyone, nor will he expect too much, but if anyone dares to plot against His Highness, he will never stop there. "As long as you understand." Old Madam Luo knew that his grandson had been wronged, so he couldn''t say too much, so he asked him to go to the previous yard to rest. Luo Jinchen lived in the best courtyard in the Nine Emperors'' Mansion, and now looking at this deserted courtyard in Luo Mansion, a wave of pity arose in her heart. If you haven''t had a good one, you don''t know how bad it was. Qingyu and Qinglu followed behind Luo Jinchen, looking at the weeds in the yard and the dilapidated doors and windows, their faces were not pretty. "That Mrs. Zhang is really going too far. Now that Wang Jun is married to His Highness Ninth Prince, he dares to bully you like this." Qing Yu was so angry that her eyes were red. Whose son didn''t clean up the yard before leaving the pavilion and waited for his son to return home? Where is Zhang''s shameless, who doesn''t care about everything? What was his young master when he left, and what he came back Sample. No one wiped the dust on the table, and no one took care of the weeds in the yard. Is it because the son who bullies them is not favored? Thinking that the Ninth Emperor''s daughter left the capital and went to the frontier as soon as she got married, Qingyu felt even more aggrieved for her son. How could there be such a poor young master in this world! "He has such a temperament, we don''t need to be angry with him, we will go back after lunch, and bear with it!" Luo Jinchen turned around and went to the small wooden building. Standing on the second floor and looking around, he could see the servants in the mansion running busily, and occasionally he could catch a glimpse of a few young masters in the mansion playing outside. It''s just that that gorgeous girl will never appear on that road again. The back door banquet was quite rich, after all, with Mrs. Luo watching over it, Mrs. Zhang didn''t dare to play tricks on it. Luo Jinxing has been secretly looking at the jade hairpin in Luo Jinchen''s hair, which he has never seen before. Luo Jinchen had never worn such a jade hairpin when she was in the Luo Mansion, so it must have belonged to the palace. Luo Jinxing was very envious. In the past, he could **** anything from Luo Jinchen if he liked it, but now he also wants this jade hairpin. "Third brother, this hairpin is really beautiful. I don''t know where I got it from." Luo Jinxing''s face was full of anticipation, he felt that he had already made his words so clear, Luo Jinchen should understand! Unexpectedly, Luo Jinchen was uncharacteristically, just nodded lightly and said: "This is given to me by His Highness." The implication is that this is a token of love given to him by His Royal Highness Ninth Prince, and it is useless for anyone to take a fancy to it. Luo Jinxing curled her lips in disappointment, her eyes moved down, and landed on the jade pendant on Luo Jinchen''s waist, and her eyes lit up again. "I''ve never seen the jade plaque of third brother before, could it be that His Royal Highness gave it to brother?" Luo Jinxing''s words caused everyone to look at the jade pendant Luo Jinchen was wearing, and Luo Jinqi who was sitting next to Luo Jinchen was the first to see the jade pendant clearly. Luo Jinqi was accompanied by the prince''s daughter, and she knew that the prince''s daughter also had such a jade pendant on her body, which showed her status as an imperial concubine. "Third brother, this...is this the phoenix pendant of His Highness Ninth Prince?" Luo Jinqi''s words surprised everyone. Even though Butler Qiao followed Luo Jinchen back home, they didn''t feel that the Ninth Emperor really cared about Luo Jinchen. If not, she wouldn''t be willing to leave him like this. But the meaning of this jade pendant is different, even if it is the queen mother, she has never touched the phoenix pendant of her highness. And the Ninth Emperor Girl gave the jade pendant directly to Luo Jinchen, what does this mean? Luo Jinchen raised his hand to touch the jade pendant on his waist, and nodded slightly. "This jade pendant was taken off from his waist by His Highness when he left and left for me. As for whether it is a phoenix pendant, I have not asked." When he returned home today, Butler Qiao deliberately asked him to hang the jade pendant on his body. Usually he was reluctant to wear it like this, and kept it carefully in his personal purse! (end of this chapter) Chapter 752： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (22) Chapter 752 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (22) Luo Jinchen could also understand what Butler Qiao meant, it was nothing more than that His Highness was not by his side, and he used these dead things to support the scene. Luo Jinqi glanced at the words on the jade pendant again, and said with certainty: "This is undoubtedly the phoenix pendant of His Highness Ninth Prince, and the character '''' represents His Highness Nine. His Royal Highness also has the same jade pendant, engraved with A word ''one''." Because Her Royal Highness is the eldest daughter of the emperor, she is ranked first. The phoenix pendant is carved on one side and engraved on the other. Not to mention how rare the jade is, the carving technique is completely different from ordinary jade pendants. This is Master Qiu''s masterpiece! "Cousin, is there any other use for this phoenix pendant?" After what Luo Jinqi said, Luo Jinxing became more and more envious of the jade pendant. It''s just that it belongs to His Highness Ninth Prince, and he dare not take it. "This phoenix pendant represents the status of His Royal Highness, and it is extremely precious. The third brother must be kept well. His Highness Ninth Loves the third brother so much, so we can rest assured." As the most outstanding daughter among the grandchildren of the Luo family, Luo Jinqi is fairly upright, and she also hopes that her two younger brothers will be well, so that her future will go further. At first, when she heard the rumors outside, she also thought that the third younger brother, who is both talented and beautiful, would not be able to catch the eyes of His Highness the Ninth Prince! Now it seems that the rumors are wrong. This is clearly a great favor! The emperor has nine daughters under his knees. I am afraid that only the nine imperial daughters'' phoenix pendants are in the hands of his lord. Who else is willing? Old Master Luo was also shocked when he heard his granddaughter''s words, and glanced at Luo Jinchen lightly with drooping eyelids. He really didn''t expect this grandson to have such good luck. The happiest thing is Luo Yashu. Today, her son can be regarded as fighting for her face at home. "Since it was given to you by His Highness, you should keep it well. Don''t let her down if His Highness spoils you like this." Luo Yashu seldom cares about the lives of her sons, and it is indeed difficult for her to say such a thing in public. "Yes, mother and children know it." Luo Jinchen complied obediently. He didn''t feel whether she was favored or not, but he felt her guilt towards him. In fact, although he felt wronged in his heart, he never blamed her. He doesn''t need her guilt. I just hope that I can have a long-term relationship with her, and live a normal life like an ordinary wife and husband sooner. Ms. Zhang was so jealous that her teeth were itching, and the hands holding the chopsticks wanted to break the chopsticks off. Why are the sons of that **** living so well, one has become a queen, and the other has won the favor of His Highness the Ninth Prince. These should belong to his son. Mrs. Zhang was annoyed at the injustice of the heavens. His son was so much younger than his highnesses, and he missed the best marriage. Even the youngest Ninth Prince is married, who should his son marry when he grows up? If his Xing''er was three years older, the phoenix pendant of His Highness Ninth Prince would be hanging around his son''s waist today. Luo Jinchen was really cheap. Luo Jinxing''s eyes kept wandering around the jade hairpin on Luo Jinchen''s head and the jade pendant around his waist. It''s not that Luo Jinchen doesn''t know what he''s thinking, but they still want to take something from him in the future. is impossible. In the past, he was unwilling to fight because he felt it was unnecessary. Everything in the mansion belongs to the Luo family, if Luo Jinxing wants it, just take it. Now the things in his hands belong to the Nine Emperors'' Mansion, unless he is willing, the Zhangs and his sons would never want to take a chicken feather from him. Ms. Zhang glared at Luo Jinchen several times. She had hoped that Luo Jinchen would take the initiative to say something to Luo Jinxing, but Luo Jinchen seemed to be a different person today. "Xing''er, this red jade hairpin seems to be a gift from your eldest brother on the day he returned home, right? As expected of a princess, she is more generous than some people." Ms. Zhang glared at Luo Jinchen angrily, and deliberately mocked Luo Jinchen. Luo Jinchen was not annoyed, he didn''t even look at the father and son. How many years has the princess been married, he doesn''t believe that Luo Jinxing will still wear those old things on his head, this red jade hairpin looks like Zhang bought it from outside. "As the eldest brother, the Crown Prince should love her younger brothers. Chen''er''s situation is different from him." His Highness Ninth is not in Beijing, even if Luo Jinchen doesn''t come back today, the Luo family has no reason to say anything. Old Madam Fu rarely took the initiative to speak for Luo Jinchen. Even if Su Qi was not in the mansion, Luo Jinchen would not forget to present her with a treasured calligraphy and painting when he returned home. As for the children in the mansion who have nothing, Old Madam Luo doesn''t think Luo Jinchen did anything wrong. In the future, the Nine Emperors will come home to recognize their relatives when they come back, and it will be more appropriate to give a meeting ceremony at that time. Zhang Zhang''s eyelids are shallow, and he is staring at the children''s ideas all day long. Mrs. Luo really looks down on him. Disgraceful thing! "Grandmother said that there is a steward Qiao under His Royal Highness, and the property under the name of the Ninth Emperor''s Palace is much more than that of the East Palace. With His Royal Highness''s love for the third brother, he will not treat him badly. Now that His Highness is not here, this I will make up for the younger brothers after the meeting ceremony." Luo Jinqi said half-jokingly, Zhang''s old face was flushed with shame. He wanted to ask for something from Luo Jinchen, but he never thought that Luo Jinqi would pick it up in public, as if he wanted to covet something. "This Butler Qiao is really capable. Last year, when Jiangnan flooded, half of the treasury''s money was paid by her in the name of the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter. It can be said that she has done what the emperor thinks." Luo Yashu nodded and echoed, this housekeeper Qiao is very capable, even many officials of the third and fourth ranks will pay three respects when they see her. In addition to the relationship between His Royal Highness Ninth Prince, it is more because of his own ability. Qiao Butler knows how to make money, but he is not greedy for money. She will give some of the silver she earns to the treasury appropriately, which not only buys a good reputation for His Highness the Ninth Prince, but also guarantees that there will be no censor impeaching their Ninth Emperor''s House for business. Coupled with the fact that the Ninth Emperor''s daughter had never entered the court, the emperor also acquiesced to Butler Qiao''s approach. This was the first time Luo Jinchen had heard of this matter. Seeing that his mother and the eldest sister were talking happily, he also listened carefully with his ears up. He hadnt had time to get to know the people in the Ninth Emperors Mansion, but he didnt expect that such a seemingly empty mansion with few servants would be filled with capable people. No wonder he didn''t see many guards in the mansion. If people can fight ten against one, then it really doesn''t take that many people. Ms. Zhang curled her lips in disdain. No matter how powerful that surnamed Qiao was, she was nothing more than a servant. It was her duty to manage several shops for the master to earn some money, and it was worth mentioning. Ms. Zhang glared at Luo Jinchen again, thinking that Luo Yashu and Luo Jinqi suddenly praised the people in the Nine Emperors'' House to tell Luo Jinchen. (end of this chapter) Chapter 753： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (23) Chapter 753 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (23) It''s just a piece of jade pendant from His Royal Highness Ninth Prince, who knows how to get it, and wants the whole family to support him. Phew! He deserves it too. Others listened quietly, no matter if they were jealous of Luo Jinchen in their hearts, they would not show it. Luo Jinchen is now the Nine Kings, and I heard that the Queen also publicly reprimanded His Royal Highness and the Tai Nvjun for him and His Ninth Prince to serve tea in the palace. This kind of favor is also the first in Qisheng, who dares to touch others'' bad luck. Luo Jinchen never said a word to Mrs. Zhang from the beginning to the end. From the moment he left the Luo Mansion, this man no longer has the qualifications to handle him. After lunch, Luo Jinchen didn''t stay longer. Mrs. Luo was old and wanted to take a rest. As for the others, there was no one worthy of him staying. Seeing the door of the Luo Mansion open, Butler Qiao hurried up to welcome it. This time, Luo Jinqi personally sent Luo Jinchen out. When they saw Butler Qiao, the two exchanged polite greetings. Luo Jinqi didn''t turn back to the mansion until Luo Jinchen got on the carriage of the Nine Emperors'' Mansion and left. "Butler Qiao has been waiting here. It seems that your third brother''s situation with His Highness Ninth Prince is much better than what is rumored outside." Luo Jinqi''s mother whispered to her daughter after hearing what she said. "The rumors are not credible. Today, Mrs. Zhang''s behavior has completely offended the Ninth Emperor''s House. I heard that Housekeeper Qiao even quarreled with him, and threatened to inform His Highness the Ninth Prince." Luo Jinqi sighed helplessly, Mrs. Zhang is not very well received by others, and now she has completely lost her way. "The words of Butler Qiao basically represent His Highness Ninth Highness. Mrs. Zhang made a wrong calculation this time." "That''s what he deserves. Although we don''t know all about how he treats those two children on weekdays, haven''t we heard about it? Sooner or later, he will suffer retribution." "Then let''s see how His Highness Jiu will deal with him when he comes back! Everyone knows that His Highness Jiu protects his weaknesses." The eldest room of the Luo family felt a little gloating. They were a little out of breath after being oppressed by the Zhang family all these years. The Zhang family is extremely stingy towards others, and the big house is originally a concubine. If it wasn''t for the daughter''s hard work, they would have been tortured to death by the Zhang family long ago. If His Highness the Ninth Prince really wants to deal with Mrs. Zhang after returning to Beijing, they will definitely not help. They only hope that Mrs. Zhang will suffer a few more punishments, which can be regarded as revenge for their years of patience. After Luo Jinchen returned to the mansion, Butler Qiao told him that he would come to deliver the books in the mansion the next day. If Luo Jinchen could take over the affairs of the mansion, Butler Qiao would be able to spend a lot of time on business outside. The population of Nine Emperor Women''s Mansion is simple, and the account books are also very clear. In fact, it is easy to understand. "Because His Highness is not in the mansion all the year round, there are not many servants in the mansion. Except for the guards, there are some rough servants who clean up. The only ones serving the king are the two little brothers you brought from the Luo mansion. Why don''t we Buy some servants from outside, it will be more convenient for you to use." Su Qiruo is not used to being served by little boys, so there are very few servants in her house, most of them are women. This was very convenient for Su Qiruo in the past, but now that there is a master in the mansion, it is a bit troublesome. It''s not easy to let the niece serve in his yard. Luo Jinchen looked through the roster in the mansion, then took a stack of deeds of sale from Butler Qiao, and shook his head lightly. "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. There are no people in the mansion, so there is no need for so many people to serve. Just send a stronger servant from the outer courtyard to clean the yard. The rest can be done with rain and dew." Luo Jinchen is not used to having too many people around him, after all, when he was in Luo Mansion, there were only two people in his yard, Qingyu and Qinglu. Moreover, he was also afraid that if Su Qi was not in the mansion, if they bought someone else''s spies back, they would cause trouble for the mansion. It''s better to use your own servants, there are only two masters on the left and right, so many people are serving, no matter what is enough. "It doesn''t matter, just listen to the king." Butler Qiao responded with a smile. He was not at ease buying someone from outside, but Wang Jun is a man after all. She was always afraid that others would not be enough and dared not speak up. Before His Highness left, he specifically ordered that the people they left behind must protect Wang Jun well. Wang Jun is simple by nature, but she can''t wrong Wang Jun. Especially after seeing Zhang''s face, Butler Qiao couldn''t help feeling sorry for the child. The family style of the Luo family is a false rumor. To have such a lord, I am afraid that the character of the children in the mansion is also open to question. After Luo Jinchen took over Fuchu Zhongfu, Butler Qiao put all his thoughts outside, and the two cooperated very well. With something to do in his hands, Luo Jinchen felt that life was not so difficult. Except for the dead of night when he would stroke the jade pendant in his hand in a daze, he never mentioned Su Qiruo on weekdays. In the blink of an eye, it was September, Bianjiang had sent three good news to the palace, but Luo Jinchen had never received a single letter. "I heard that the king of Beijiang turned to Tiansheng Kingdom behind his back. No wonder she was able to defeat the other sisters and ascend to the throne in one fell swoop!" Qing Yu brought in freshly boiled water to fill up the teapot, and said to Luo Jinchen, who was sitting on the low couch, reading the account book, without raising her head. Luo Jinchen never goes out of the house on weekdays. Qingyu and Qinglu told him all these news after inquiring outside. Placing down the account book in his hand, Luo Jinchen''s brows flashed a look of sadness. "Tiansheng Kingdom colluded with Japanese pirates in the early years and killed many people in our Qisheng Kingdom. The methods were cruel and merciless. If it was only the northern Xinjiang, it would be fine, but with Tiansheng Kingdom intervening, this battle will be difficult to fight." . No wonder there has been no news of the cessation of the war for so long. It turns out that someone is behind the scenes. "Tiansheng Kingdom has always been cunning. They caused riots in northern Xinjiang and then harassed our borders. I''m afraid the purpose is to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, and finally get a big deal for nothing!" Qinglu put down the half-embroidered veil in her hand, tilted her head and looked at Luo Jinchen and said, "Wang Jun might as well write a letter to His Highness to ask, it''s getting cold today, see if you need someone to deliver it to you." Some winter clothes, I heard that it is extremely cold in northern Xinjiang." They grew up with Luo Jinchen since they were young, so how can they not see his thoughts. Wang Jun is thinking about His Highness in his heart, but he dare not go to the palace to inquire. Since this is the case, it is better to write a letter to His Highness directly, and you can feel at ease after asking clearly. Luo Jinchen pursed her lips and shook her head: "That''s unnecessary, she brought winter clothes when she left. The battle ahead is tight, and we can''t hold His Highness back." "Your Highness led the army for the first time and won all three battles. You don''t have to worry too much, my lord. I believe His Highness will soon stabilize the hearts of the people in addition to Northern Xinjiang, and he will come back to accompany you for the New Year!" Thank you for your tickets, everyone, thank you for helping to catch bugs~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 754： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (24) Chapter 754 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (24) Luo Jinchen smiled lightly: "I hope!" He also looks forward to her coming back to spend the New Year with him! Just thinking that Tiansheng Kingdom was also involved, Luo Jinchen couldn''t help feeling a little worried. Things are definitely not that easy to solve. Tiansheng Kingdom is no better than Beijiang and Wa Kingdom. Such a strength comparable to Qisheng is the biggest threat to Qisheng. His Highness the Ninth Prince is certainly capable, and General Zhenbei is there to assist him, but if Heaven wins the trick, the battle will not be so simple. Su Qiruo just ended a battle here, looking at the corpses and blood all over the ground, she was actually very calm. At first she thought that she could not accept this **** battlefield, but after experiencing it herself, she felt that there was nothing more important than protecting the country and people behind her. Think about those brave and fearless predecessors on the anti-Japanese battlefield in the previous life. If they did not fight the enemy bravely, they would die themselves and tens of millions of people behind them. Su Qiruo is the same, if you don''t resist when someone comes to take your life, then you will be the only one who dies. With faith in my heart, I feel less terrible when I go to the knife again. "Your Highness, I was escaped by that **** again this time!" Bai Xue, who went out to chase the enemy, was riding on a horse holding a spear, with a lot of blood on her face and body, and there was a hint of worry hidden between her brows. "You did a good job, don''t chase after poor people, and let her escape, and she will be caught sooner or later." Su Qiruo was afraid that Bai Xue and Bai Shuang would be young and impulsive, so she specially told them not to be too aggressive, and to know how to protect themselves. They are also very obedient and never let Su Qiruo worry about it. "But it''s so close, the subordinate feels uncomfortable like a cat scratching." Bai Xue wiped the blood from her face, and said anxiously. "If you are really in a hurry, you will be fooled by them. Don''t worry, we can afford it. But in northern Xinjiang, the weather is getting colder, and their hard days have just begun." The reason why the new king of Northern Xinjiang wanted to invade Qisheng was for food and cotton cloth. The longer this battle lasted, the worse they would die. If Su Qi is not in a hurry, staying for a few more months can save the lives of some soldiers, it is worth it! Su Qiruo took Bai Xue back to the tent, asked her to wash and rest, and changed her clothes to wash off the blood stains all over her body. Bai Shuang came in with two letters from the capital in her hand, and seeing Su Qiruo with her wet hair hanging down, buried in her head studying the topographic map, she opened her mouth hesitantly. "Your Highness, you...won''t you reply to the letter this time to report Wang Jun''s safety? He stayed in the mansion alone, and he might be worried." After several months away from Beijing, His Highness has written letters to both the palace and the princess, but there is no one from Wang Jun alone. Even if Bai Shuang belongs to her, she couldn''t help hugging Luo Jinchen. The newlyweds left others and ran away, but now they don''t even send back any news, Wang Jun is really pitiful. Su Qiruo raised her head to look at Bai Shuang, raised her hand to take the two letters in her hand, and replied in a low voice: "I should tell him." No matter what, he is still her prince now. So, when Su Qiruo wrote back to the capital, she also wrote another letter to Butler Qiao, asking her to take good care of the palace and the king. There was also a separate piece of letter paper inside, with only one sentence on it, "Be safe and don''t read it", which was finally sent to Luo Jinchen by Qiao Butler. Luo Jinchen looked at those four words for a long time and couldn''t regain his senses. He thought she had forgotten that he was married! Her handwriting is free and easy, which does not match her appearance, but it is so good-looking that people can''t take their eyes off it. Seeing her Wang Jun staring at the four words for so long, Qingyu covered her mouth with a sneer and said, "Wang Jun''s eyes almost stared into two holes in the letter." Luo Jinchen pursed her lips and rubbed her ears, covering the blush above her ears, and gave Qingyu a light glance. "You are getting more and more courageous, and you dare to make fun of your master?" Qinglu smiled and slapped Qingyu, and the two made a fuss. Wang Jun was in a better mood, and they were also happy. Wang Jun waited for this letter for so long, and finally it arrived. Even if there are only four words, it is enough. Knowing that she is safe is good. Luo Jinchen folded the letter neatly and put it away, Qingyu asked in a low voice: "My lord, won''t you reply to your highness?" Luo Jinchen pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment, then finally shook her head. "No need." What danger might he have in Beijing? Since everything is fine, I don''t think I have anything to say to her. She probably wouldn''t like him to talk to her about what''s going on! "Your Majesty..." Qing Yu wanted to persuade him again, but Qing Lu hurriedly stopped him and shook her head at him. The son of their family has never been a pusher, he has always been measured. If His Highness the Ninth Prince wanted to chat with their young masters about family matters, he would not just write these four words back. Besides, the battlefield is difficult and dangerous, so we shouldn''t bother His Highness with these trivial matters in the house. Luo Jinchen did not reply to Su Qiruo''s letter, but Qiao Butler did write several eloquently. Most of them were talking about what happened on the day Luo Jinchen returned home. Mrs. Zhang has already made a name for Butler Qiao, and Mrs. Zhang in that letter was written viciously and disgustingly by Mr. Qiao. She couldn''t help but read it. He curled his lips in disgust. "Isn''t it too much to write like this?" Butler Qiao looked at it hesitantly, and finally delivered the letter. The Zhang family is not a thing in the first place, and her embellished complaints are also helping justice. His Highness will definitely not blame her. Su Qiruo was also taken aback when she received Qiao Butler''s letter, how long did she have to write that heavy package! "Could it be that Butler Qiao wants you to go back, this book is almost as thick as the Three Character Classic." Bai Shuang shook her head with a smile, her face full of helplessness. Butler Qiao looks very shrewd, but sometimes he acts like a child. Maybe what is written here! Su Qiruo grinned, put down the cloth towel for drying her hair, and opened the bulging envelope. As I read page by page, Su Qiruo''s face became more and more ugly. That Mrs. Zhang is so daring, she even dared to bully the people in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion. Do you really think that the Luo family can protect him? Since he loves money so much, let him be fulfilled. Whatever he has withheld from Luo Jinchen these years, she asked the Zhang family to repay it a hundredfold. Su Qiruo handed the letter to Bai Shuang, and said in a cold voice: "Let Bei Hanyue go to the Luo Mansion, this hall wants all the things in Zhang''s private treasury, and he is not allowed to keep a single coin." Bei Hanyue was originally a gangster, who liked to steal from the rich and help the poor, and it was precisely because of this that she fell into Su Qiruo''s eyes. "Your Highness means... how to deal with those things?" With Bei Hanyue''s ability, it''s no problem to evacuate Zhang''s private treasury, but it''s not easy to take so many things out and take them back to the mansion! Not to mention that there is no shortage of his things in the mansion, even if they are missing, they can''t leave people with excuses! (end of this chapter) Chapter 755： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (25) Chapter 755 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (25) Besides, according to their highness''s temperament, if those highnesses really moved to the mansion, she would definitely find it dirty. Su Qiruo dipped his pen in ink, without raising his head, he said: "Let Bei Hanyue send it to the slums in Xicheng, and distribute it to the poor people. Remember not to leave any traces." Gold, silver and jewelry are very good points, some ornaments may reveal their secrets if they are taken out, but with Bei Hanyue''s ability to work for many years, Su Qiruo doesn''t worry about these at all. "Yes, this subordinate will send a message." Bai Shuang folded the letter and placed it beside Su Qiruo''s desk, then turned around and left the tent. She also despises a man like Mrs. Zhang, especially when Mrs. Zhang bullied their lord, she is looking for death. But it''s too cheap to let him die, let''s suffer slowly! The person who moved the master was missed by the master, and Zhang''s good life has begun. In the backyard of Luo Mansion, the genius was dimly lit, and there was a burst of screaming. Ms. Zhang ran into the yard with a pale face, her eyes were red, and she shouted loudly: "Who moved my things? Hand them over to me. If I find out, I will make you pay with your life." The servants who heard the movement all put their feet on their feet and looked into Zhang''s yard. When they saw Zhang yelling like crazy, they all scattered and didn''t dare to go forward again. Luo Yashu, who was waiting for someone to serve him in the little servant''s yard, also heard Zhang''s cry, and couldn''t help but frowned. "What''s going on outside?" "It seems to be the voice of the lord." The little servant''s name is Liu Qing, and he is only in his early twenties. It is the age when he is young and can coax people. Luo Yashu usually loves him a lot. Except for pretending to sleep in Zhangs yard for two days on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar new year, Luo Yashu rests at Liu Qings place most of the time. Fortunately, Liu Qing has no children under her knees, Zhang has been tossing him for a while and she didn''t get well, so she didn''t bother to care about it later. "What is he messing with?" Luo Yashu flicked his sleeves impatiently, ready to go and have a look. Liu Qing didn''t want to join in the fun at first, but Zhang''s voice became louder and louder, which made him want to go and have a look. Liu Qing took a few steps to catch up with Luo Yashu, and followed her half a step away, adhering to the rules, but with her ears pricked up, she listened carefully to what Zhang was yelling. "What do you all eat? So many things have been moved away, and you don''t even know about it? Tell me, did you steal things from my warehouse?" Mrs. Zhang was holding a slender cane in his hand, and the servants who were kneeling in his yard were kneeling in front of him, and the cane slapped them repeatedly. Seeing Zhang''s embarrassed and domineering appearance, Liu Qing curled her lips in disgust. He couldn''t understand why Luo Yashu fell in love with Mrs. Zhang, why did he choose him as his second wife? Zhang''s family is pretty good except for one face, and there is really nothing good about it. Luo Yashu, who seemed to be insane, stopped Zhang. These years, Zhang has become more and more weird and less and less pleasing. This doesn''t look like the head of the Luo family, but rather like a country hustler on the street outside. There are no rules at all. "My lord, please forgive me! I really don''t know, I haven''t touched your things, and I haven''t seen anyone move things out of it!" Ms. Zhang''s valet had already been hit several times, and his whole body twitched in pain, but he didn''t know how to explain. He doesn''t even know what the lord has lost, so even killing him is useless! "There are only so many people in the yard, there are night watchmen, and there are patrolling guards in the mansion. If you hadn''t moved my things, who else would have the ability to enter my yard and empty out all the things in the warehouse?" Mrs. Zhang said fiercely with red eyes, "If you don''t hand over my things today, I''ll sell you all to the Goulan Courtyard one by one, and let you be those little **** who ride thousands of people on tens of thousands of pillows for the rest of your life." That was the dowry he prepared for his two sons, and all his life savings were in it. I dont know who stole his things with a thousand dollars, but moved so that there is nothing left. Isnt this killing him? Ms. Zhang was angry, anxious and aggrieved, just in time to see Luo Yashu approaching, lost the cane in her hand, and rushed forward crying. "Wife master, wife master, woo woo... You must make the decision for Ah Ming!" If it was said that Zhang''s crying and complaining in the past were just acting, this time it was true. It''s a pity that Luo Yashu has only seen his fierce and ugly appearance. No matter how low Zhang Shi is, she will never trust him again. Glancing at the people kneeling in the yard, Luo Yashu asked coldly: "What''s going on here?" Mrs. Zhang twitched while holding Luo Yashu''s arm and said, "I don''t know who paid a thousand dollars to evacuate my private treasury, and even my dowry was stolen. That''s what I gave to our son. Leave the dowry!" Luo Yashu was also a little scared now, and forgot to withdraw his arm from Zhang''s hand. "Why did you even lose the dowry? There are so many people guarding the mansion, it''s okay if the thief only steals some silver, but if you take away those big boxes, it''s impossible not to be discovered." Luo Yashu felt a little unbelievable, strode to Zhang''s small warehouse, and saw that it was empty, his face changed instantly. "Go and find the housekeeper, as well as the guards who patrolled last night and the porter who watched the night." After careful interrogation, Luo Yashu ordered people to search the entire Luo Mansion, but found nothing in the end. This matter also alarmed Mrs. Luo, the old lady heard that Mrs. Zhang had lost her dowry for the first time, she was so angry that she didn''t come up, and almost passed by like this. "My Luo family has a century-old reputation, but it can''t be ruined by a few servants with dirty hands and feet. Check it carefully, and don''t let go of every corner, especially those places with newly dug soil. Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you have to dig something out. Old Mrs. Luo''s crutches hit the ground heavily, and the old lady was so out of breath that her breath was a little rough. "If anyone is found to have dirty hands and feet, they will be kicked out of the house. Our Luo family will never want such things with dirty hands and feet." The old lady became cruel, regardless of whether it was a master or a slave who did this, the Luo family would sweep him out of the house. Everyone answered yes, and then hurried out to continue looking for what Mrs. Zhang had lost. Luo Jinxing was crouching beside Zhang Shi to persuade him. The six-year-old brother still didn''t quite understand what happened. He only knew that his father''s eyes were swollen from crying and his voice was hoarse. The little doll ran to pour half a cup of tea and handed it to Mrs. Zhang, looking at her son''s dark and innocent eyes, Mrs. Zhang couldn''t help crying again while hugging the two children. "Okay, cry, cry, cry, you know how to cry, what''s the use of crying?" Luo Yashu was distraught by Mrs. Zhang crying, and felt more and more unable to stay in this family. Its been a while since shopping on Double 11, this chapter is coming late~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 756： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (26) Chapter 756 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (26) Ms. Zhang was so choked by Luo Yashu that she didn''t dare to cry, she couldn''t help it, not to mention how uncomfortable it was. "The key to the small warehouse was kept by you yourself. The door locks, doors and windows of the small warehouse showed no signs of damage. If you are to blame for this, you can''t blame others. You can only blame yourself for not paying attention to things. cry before us." Luoya Shuben is a smart person. She went to see it herself, and there was no damage to the small warehouse. If someone really took the key to steal Zhang''s dowry, it must have something to do with Zhang. Even Luo Yashu didn''t know where Zhang''s key was kept, and the person who could get his key must be his cronies. Maybe Mrs. Zhang caused this incident by herself. Luo Yashu thought about it this way, and felt that it was very reasonable, and the meaning of looking at Zhang''s eyes was somewhat unclear. Why does Mrs. Zhang get older and more ignorant? What exactly is he trying to do with such a fuss? Mrs. Zhang''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Luo Yashu''s gaze, and then suddenly stood up and pointed at Luo Yashu and said, "You... what do you mean? Everything is gone, I''m already suffering enough, how about you Do you suspect that I am guarding myself?" This was what he said when he reprimanded the servants in the courtyard before, but he didn''t expect it to fall on himself so soon. He knew that Luo Yashu looked down on him more and more in recent years, but he didn''t expect that she would think of him so much. "You know how much your dowry is. It took only one night to get things out of Luo Mansion without anyone noticing. Do you think it''s haunted?" Luo Yashu was also annoyed, Mrs. Zhang started making troubles early in the morning, and she took a day off to take a bath, but she didn''t even have breakfast. If this matter is used by Zhang to fight for favor, then she will not let it go lightly this time. "Well, Luo Yashu, I have been married to you for so many years, and I have worked hard to raise children and serve you. Now that your two sons are all married to the royal family, you start to slander me like this. In your heart, I am a Such a person?" Ms. Zhang felt pain and anger in her heart. No matter what happened in the past, Luo Yashu never broke face with him, but today she clearly blamed him for this matter. He also wanted to know that the key was in his locked box, and it took three keys to open it at the same time to get the key to the private vault, and how the thief got in. Thinking about this, Mrs. Zhang turned her skeptical eyes to Luo Yashu again, and the two of them glared at each other, each with suspicion in their eyes. Su Qiruo just wanted to vent her anger on Luo Jinchen and let Zhang shi spend some money, but she didn''t know that her decision would also completely break the relationship between Zhang shi and Luo Yashu. Luo Yashu snorted coldly and strode away. Ms. Zhang''s body went limp and collapsed on the ground. Tears flowed out uncontrollably, but I hated the thief in my heart. He fought for most of his life, and he got such a library of things. How could it disappear overnight? Mr. Zhang wiped away his tears, got up from the ground, and took the people in his yard to look for it himself. He didn''t believe that those things could fly out of Luo Mansion. It was precisely because everyone felt that the things were still in Luo Mansion, Bei Hanyue, who got things outside, was able to deal with them in the shortest possible time. Speaking of which, Zhangs things are worth a lot of money, but none are particularly valuable and can be identified, so it is easy to deal with. Except for some things from the palace that were taken out of the capital by Bei Hanyue, all the rest were exchanged for silver and distributed to the poor people. People from poor families know how to keep their wealth the best. Those who got money secretly hid it secretly for joy, and no one went out to show off, so this matter just passed away, and Mrs. Zhang didn''t find his things after all. When Luo Jinchen received the letter that Su Qiruo really wrote to him, he was in the right mood, and Qingyu hurried over with a happy expression on his face. "Why are you so happy?" Luo Jinchen rarely had such a smile on his face, Qingyu knew how satisfied his young master was just by looking at her. His Royal Highness Ninth finally got the hang of it, and knew how to miss his lord. "Ms. Zhang is sick." Qing Yu grinned happily, almost beating the gongs and drums. Since they left the Luo Mansion, Qingyu and Qinglu no longer called Mrs. Zhang the lord in front of Luo Jinchen, that person is not worthy. Luo Jinchen, who always obeyed the rules, didn''t correct the two of them, and followed them to call like this. "sick?" Luo Jinchen raised his eyebrows slightly. He had heard about Zhang''s loss of his dowry, but Zhang had given him a lot of things in his charge over the years, and with his dowry, he didn''t think so many things would be possible. If it is easily lost, maybe it is Zhang''s messing around again. "Yeah! So much dowry has been lost, I heard that there is not even a thread left for him in the private treasury. Haha... I don''t know where the gods came out to punish evil and promote good. I really want to burn three sticks of incense for her. Thank you very much." She''s an old man." Qing Yu couldn''t help laughing out loud. He felt happy when he heard that Zhang''s dowry was lost. Now that he knew that those things could never be found, he felt so relieved. Seeing Qingyu laughing so hard that his teeth can''t be seen, Luo Jinchen shook his head helplessly. Looking down at the last sentence on the letter, "Be safe and don''t read", the corners of Luo Jinchen''s lips raised uncontrollably. This time, it''s not just to tell him he''s safe, but a real letter from home. She must be willing to recognize him as hers, so she took the initiative to write a letter to him. Seeing her master looking at the letter in a daze and giggling again, Qingyu stopped bothering him and went to look for Qinglu again. He had to let everyone know such good news, so, in the corridor of the garden, Butler Qiao, Qinglu and Qingyu laughed all afternoon. The servants in the mansion were very curious, and they didn''t know what happened to make them so happy. Qiao Butler''s shrewd eyes flickered. Qingyu and Qinglu didn''t know about it, but she did. This matter must have been done by His Royal Highness Ninth Prince. She reported such a case last time, and according to His Highness Ninth Prince''s defensive nature, that Zhang family will be unlucky sooner or later. But I didn''t expect happiness to come so suddenly. As the sky was getting darker, Butler Qiao decided to go back and write a letter to His Highness to say goodbye. Such a happy thing should be shared with everyone. How can she be happy only by herself? So, when Su Qiruo received Luo Jinchen''s first reply letter, Qiao Butler''s full letter was also sent to Su Qiruo. Bai Shuang looked at the familiar handwriting and the corners of her mouth twitched. This Qiao Butler is getting clingier with age. In the past, His Highness was not in the capital all the year round, and she had never seen her talk so much to His Highness! Thinking of the letter Qiao Butler wrote to his master last time, Bai Shuang guessed that what was contained here might be related to Wang Jun again. Su Qiruo opened Luo Jinchen''s letter first, and the handwriting was so beautiful that her eyes lit up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 757： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (27) Chapter 757 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (27) As expected of being the number one son of Kyoto, this character is written like his own, with a supernatural charm and a silver hook painted on iron. Luo Jinchen didn''t talk much, and the content of the letter was also concise. He only said that everything in the mansion was fine, and briefly said a few words about the general affairs of the mansion, and finally told her to take care of herself and not to worry about Beijing. Su Qiruo lightly touched the last word, and the strokes were heavy, as if the meaning was still unfinished. My master was reading Wang Jun''s family letter, but Bai Xue and Bai Shuang didn''t dare to disturb them, so they all retreated out of the tent. "I have a hunch..." Bai Xue looked up at the sky, and suddenly pursed her lips and said. "Um?" Bai Shuang narrowed her eyes in doubt, not understanding what Bai Xue was saying. "I feel like we can go back to Beijing soon." Bai Xue grinned. Master seems to have been a little brooding about marrying the king before, but looking at it like this today, hehe... Something seems wrong! "Go back, so we can embrace the little master sooner." Bai Shuang also grinned, she had been looking forward to having a little master for a long time! His Royal Highness''s two little babies are soft and sticky, so cute! If their highness had children, with the looks of Wang Jun and his highness, the little maiden would definitely be more loved than them in the future. Just thinking about it, Bai Shuang felt that her heart was about to melt. Her life belongs to the master, and also to the future young master. The two of them laughed as they talked, and the battle was finally coming to an end. This time, the Qisheng Kingdom took the initiative to send troops, and Su Qiruo took the lead and broke into the lair of the Northern Xinjiang people in one fell swoop, and directly captured the Northern Border King. During the Northern Border King''s resistance, he stabbed a gun into her chest. That''s the end of it. Looking at the young woman covered in blood on the horse, the soldiers who had been dissatisfied with her all showed admiration. This battle allowed them to witness with their own eyes the Nine Emperor Girls'' ability, no matter in martial arts or strategy, they were beyond comparison. The so-called heavenly girl, that''s it! "His Ninth Highness Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose..." "His Ninth Highness Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose..." Voices sounded one after another on the battlefield. Yao Qin looked at the woman in the sun, shocked and proud. On the battlefield of horse leather shroud, it is everyone''s luck to meet a brave and resourceful general. Fortunately, Qisheng Kingdom''s new God of War has appeared. "The king of Northern Xinjiang is dead, why don''t you just capture him with nothing?" Yao Qin drove forward, and left the rest to her. To capture the thief first, capture the king. Although His Highness the Ninth Prince''s move is dangerous, it is very good. The aged General Zhenbei stood on the gate of the city. Although he was full of hair, his figure was still tall and straight. "Qisheng has a successor, the general should be relieved!" "Yes! Thirty years, thirty years." The new generation of generals in Qisheng Kingdom has been unsatisfactory. They are either brave or lacking in martial arts. Now she can no longer go to the battlefield, but she is worried about the future of Qisheng Kingdom. Fortunately, God sent Qisheng Kingdom such a brave and fearless young general. I heard that the Nine Emperor Girls are not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also talented and knowledgeable. Hundreds of years ago, only the ancestor emperor had such a skill of both civil and military skills. I hope this is a blessing. I hope that the Tian family will not fail this brave young man. General Zhenbei''s Zhezi was sent to the capital first, and Su Qiruo had just set off here, and the capital had already received the news that His Highness Ninth Prince had returned in victory. The happiest person is Luo Jinchen. The people in the mansion have never seen Wang Jun smile, but as soon as the news from the palace was sent out, Wang Jun started to take them to clean the mansion. Even though he knew that His Highness would not return to Beijing for more than a month, Wang Jun still prepared early. "His Royal Highness is coming back, Wang Jun has been laughing happily in his dreams for the past two days!" Qingyu covered her mouth and whispered to Qinglu. Qinglu raised her hand and flicked Qingyu''s forehead, and said with a low laugh, "Don''t say this in front of Wang Jun, Wang Jun is thin-skinned, we just need to know it in our hearts." "Don''t worry, I will save it." After Qing Yu finished speaking, she happily went to the dining room again. The cooks in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion did not know where they were found, and the meals they made were very delicious. They had gained weight during the few months they stayed in the mansion. Sometimes Qingyu and Qinglu would sit together and admire the moon and stars, and then recall their life in Luofu, and they couldnt tell which one was more like a dream, the past or the present. No matter how dissatisfied His Highness the Ninth Prince was with this forced marriage, they entered the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion without any grievances, and the life they lived was much better than when they were in the Luo Mansion. Although there are women all over the mansion, they take great care of them. Especially Qiao Butler, it really hurts to treat them as his own children. With such a clean and harmonious backyard, this is probably the only one in the entire Tanglin City! Qing Yu initially complained that the Ninth Emperor''s daughter was ruthless, but later she realized that it was because of her ruthlessness that her backyard was so clean. Once such a cold-hearted person is moved, he will be the envy of the world. It is a great honor that his young master has become the only master in the Nine Emperors'' Palace. I believe that it will not be long before His Highness Ninth Prince and Young Master can be together happily. Luo Jinchen wiped the jade pendant carefully with a handkerchief, and carefully put it away after a long time. She is finally coming back. However, the sky didn''t follow people''s wishes, the army led by Su Qiruo had just arrived in Jiangzhou, and received a letter from the capital on a fast horse. Su Qiruo''s fingers holding the letter turned pale, Yao Qin hurriedly took the letter from her hand. After only two glances, Yao Qin''s complexion also turned ugly, his brows were furrowed, and the joy of looking forward to returning to Beijing for many days disappeared. "Tiansheng Kingdom admits that they have something to do with the disturbance of our frontier in the northern border." Yao Qin handed the letter to the lieutenants next to him, his tone full of contempt. She really despises such a despicable person as Tian Shengguo. If she has the ability, she will fight openly and aboveboard. It is really shameless to do these disgusting little tricks behind her back all day long! "This idea may not come from Tianshengguo." The war in the northern border had just ended, and Tiansheng Kingdom disturbed her Qisheng border again. Such a cheap provocation seemed to be the attitude of the Japanese country, and it would not be on the table. Su Qiruo dislikes the word "wo" in her bones, so she will not be soft when beating devils. In the previous life, I didnt catch up in the peaceful age, and I didnt have that ability. Now that she has met someone with the same name, and she has learned so much kung fu, she can''t waste it, so let her meet these little guys for a while! "Rise up the army and go east." The team heading for the capital changed direction. It seemed that this battle with Tiansheng Kingdom would not be possible without a fight. Qisheng country is powerful, but the monarch is not a cruel person, so he has never initiated a war. However, the small Japanese country insisted on finding trouble for nothing, and tried to stir up disputes in a legal way. (end of this chapter) Chapter 758： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (28) Chapter 758 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (28) "Your Highness, the emperor wants us to go to Liancheng to deal with Tiansheng Kingdom. This direction is a bit wrong!" Yao Qin flipped through the map, looked at Su Qiruo with some uncertainty. Su Qiruo raised her hand and clicked on Tianjin City at the junction of the Three Kingdoms, and said indifferently: "Tiansheng raised troops in Tianjin City, it was nothing more than a bluff. As long as they are not stupid, they should have thought that no matter which two countries came first In a fight, the cheapest is a third country. Unless Wa and Tiansheng join forces to attack us, Tiansheng will not dare to attack us." Waguo is a tiny place, but it can only survive in the world by relying on a little cleverness and shamelessness, so they dare to blow the wind to the foolish country. "Then what if Waguo and Tiansheng really join forces to attack us?" Based on past experience, Yao Qin still felt that it would be more appropriate to lead troops to Sky Brocade City. "Then let them attack first. As long as Wa Kingdom dares to join hands with Tiansheng, we will fight from Liancheng and directly take down Wa Kingdom''s old den. Cousin feels that compared with taking over our border cities with Tiansheng, Would the Japanese Association be willing to let go of their lair?" "Of course not." After Yao Qin finished speaking, he understood everything. As long as the Wa Kingdom is afraid of them attacking from Liancheng, they will definitely defend their own country, and will never send troops to cooperate with Tiansheng to attack Qisheng. Without the cooperation of the Wa Kingdom, with the strength and courage of the Tiansheng Kingdom, they would never dare to really touch Qisheng, otherwise they would hurt the enemy eight hundred and themselves lose one thousand. It turned out to be defrauding them! "However, what my cousin is worried about should be taken precautions in advance. I heard that the guard of Tianjing City is named Hu, and he is capable. Why don''t you ask General Liao to take 30,000 troops to Tianjing City?" Su Qiruo is inexperienced, but with Yao Qin''s reminder, she feels that she should not be overconfident. Just in case, always good. General Liao is one of the lieutenants in this expedition. He looks like a reckless woman, but he is actually quite capable. "What Your Highness said is true. General Hu has guarded Tianjin City for many years. It is indeed remarkable. With her and General Liao, Shengguo will not be able to get half a step into Qisheng even if he jumps around that day." So the team divided into two groups, one went to Liancheng, and the other went to Tianjincheng. In fact, the two cities are not too far apart, with only one county in between. The soldiers who were going back to Beijing moved to Liancheng, and the news was also sent back to the capital. Seeing their master sitting motionless at the table, Qingyu and Qinglu couldn''t help feeling a little worried. He was about to come back, why did he leave again halfway? I dont blame Wang Jun for being sad, looking forward to the stars and the moon, and finally looking forward to people returning to Beijing soon, and this kind of thing happened again, and no one would be happy. The joy in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion was wiped out due to Tiansheng Kingdom''s provocation and the master''s failure to return. Butler Qiao would swear in the direction of Tiansheng Kingdom every day. Had enough mouth addiction. "This day''s victorious country is intentional. Knowing that we have just finished fighting with northern Xinjiang, and the soldiers are exhausted physically and mentally, they rushed to disturb our border at this time. It is really deceiving." Qing Yu half-kneeled on the ground to pick up the charcoal fire in the small stove. The weather was getting colder and colder, and it might snow in a few days. "Liancheng has guards and soldiers. Your Highness and the others used to be just reinforcements. I think they have time to rest." Qinglu took a delicate small kettle and put it on a small stove, so that they didn''t have to go to the small kitchen to make tea. Luo Jinchen didn''t care what the two of them said, but murmured: "When Your Highness left, I packed winter clothes for her. The war never stops. She will spend this year outside, so I don''t know if those cotton clothes are warm enough or not." . "Your Majesty, don''t worry about it. Even if you don''t have the winter clothes His Highness brought, they will be distributed in the barracks. Your Highness won''t be left and right." "Yeah, it won''t freeze her." Won''t freeze her, but might hurt her. Tiansheng Kingdom is different from Northern Xinjiang. People in Northern Xinjiang are barbaric, relying entirely on brute force, without any wisdom or strategy. If you want to subdue northern Xinjiang, you can save a lot of people from dying if you spend more brains. But Tiansheng Kingdom is different. Tiansheng Kingdom married Wa Kingdom in the early years, and the two countries are colluding together. If they join forces to attack Qisheng, this war will not be so easy. Luo Jinchen couldn''t help but worry about Su Qiruo''s safety. Although she is brave, she has little experience. What if... Luo Jinchen didn''t dare to think about it. No, such a good Highness will definitely be fine. "If Wang Jun is worried, why not order the guards in the mansion to send some clothes and medicine to His Highness, and take a look at His Highness by the way." Luo Jinchen was moved by what Qinglu said, hesitated for a moment, then ordered Qinglu to invite Butler Qiao over. "Meet Wang Jun." "Steward Qiao, there is no need to be too polite. I have no other reason to call you here today. I just want to ask if there are any guards in the mansion who may leave Beijing?" As soon as Luo Jinchen spoke, Butler Qiao guessed his intention. This little prince is also a poor one. He was left to guard such a huge and empty mansion after he got married. How can he not feel wronged. But he didn''t complain at all, on the contrary, he took good care of the whole house. "Wang Jun wants to send someone to deliver something to His Highness?" "Exactly." Luo Jinchen didn''t deny it either. In fact, it was a small thing to send something. He only said that he wanted to make sure she was not injured. "The king will pack up his things today, and his subordinates will send people out of Beijing tomorrow." The secret guards of His Highness the Ninth Prince are not vegetarians, so it is not difficult to send something to the border. "That''s good, I won''t prepare too many things." Luo Jinchen estimated the time from Beijing to Liancheng. He was afraid that it would be snowing before he arrived. The guards could only ride horses and not drive carriages to deliver things, so it was not easy for him to prepare too many things. "It doesn''t matter, as long as the horse''s back can be put down, the king can just pretend." Butler Qiao laughed, feeling more and more satisfied with this little prince. Everyone in the world says that the sons of the Luo family should be headed by the princess, virtuous and tolerant, and they are indeed a model of men in the world. But according to her opinion, their little prince is much more sincere than the queen. At least this heart for His Highness is not mixed with anything else. "Then I will make arrangements for you." Luo Jinchen and Qiao Butler said politely, and then went to prepare something for Su Qiruo. Cotton clothes and boots are indispensable, and more medicines for gold sores and wind and cold should be prepared, and some dried meat he made during the past few days, chewing it if there is nothing to do, and there is a taste in the mouth. Luo Jinchen didn''t prepare other things, so the journey would be faster with less. Luo Jinchen wrote another letter to Su Qiruo. The letter still said that everything was fine and told him not to worry about it, but she went beyond the rules and asked if she would not be able to come back during the Chinese New Year. (end of this chapter) Chapter 759： The next husband of His Royal Highness (29) Chapter 759 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (29) Clearly knew the answer, but he still wanted to ask. He felt wronged and wanted her to know. Su Qiruo should miss him even more if he still has a trace of fireworks, at least he is already her king. He was really afraid that she would forget that she was married, and then she would be as unrestrained and comfortable as before, and would not want to return to Beijing for a long time. Even if she really wants to continue to be her wandering wild crane, she has to take him with her. Su Qiruo never thought that Luo Jinchen would order someone to bring her clothes. When the dusty guards walked into the camp carrying two large packages, their heads were still covered with a thick layer of snow. "The subordinate has met the master." The dark guard knelt on one knee, cupping his fists in salute. "Excuse me, did you come here on the order of the king?" Because she knew that Butler Qiao would not do such a thing, Su Qiruo guessed Luo Jinchen right away. After all, apart from Luo Jinchen, no one can order Butler Qiao to use the hidden guards. "Yes, Wang Jun remembers His Highness''s body and asked his subordinates to come and check." The dark guard was originally a person without emotions and desires, and he spoke directly, answering whatever he asked, and completely betrayed Luo Jinchen. The corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth curled up slightly, and she said softly: "Bring something!" "Yes." The secret guard placed two large parcels on the couch beside Su Qiruo, and took another sneak look at Su Qiruo''s sitting posture. Well The figure is tall and straight, and the writing is strong, and it doesn''t look like there is any injury on the body. Feeling the sight that fell on her, Su Qiruo shook her head helplessly. It seems that since her wedding, the people around her have changed. "This hall is safe, so the king doesn''t need to worry about it." After receiving the order, the dark guard took out another letter from his bosom and handed it to Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo froze for a moment when she saw the last sentence after she opened it, thinking of the little temper Luo Jinchen used to her when they went to the palace to greet her after marriage, she shook her head helplessly. Maybe she doesn''t know how to smile, what kind of doting is hidden in that helpless smile, but Bai Xue and Bai Shuang who are guarding the door are dumbfounded. Wang Jun, what did you write to your master to make him laugh like this? Su Qiruo waved her hand and said to Bai Shuang: "Arrange for her to rest for two days first, and leave for Beijing after two days. Let her take back the fur and ruby ??we brought back from Northern Xinjiang, and ask Butler Qiao to make some cloaks for Wang Jun and a cloak." "The subordinate resigned." The two left under orders, only Bai Xue was still guarding there, and Su Qiruo took out the top piece of paper and wrote back to Luo Jinchen. This may be the last letter they communicated years ago. After the snow fell, the roads were difficult, and writing letters was no longer convenient. So this letter Su Qiruo explained a few more things, including the matter of attending the palace banquet during the Chinese New Year, she wrote it down in detail. She is not in the capital, Luo Jinchen stays there alone, I am afraid that what people outside will say will not be pleasant. Looking up at the military map hanging behind her, Su Qiruo''s cold eyes became more tender. When she has firmly grasped the military power this time, she will live a good life with him after returning, and will never run away again. What should come will always come, and just running away will not help. Before she was thinking about it, what she should try to change is not to part ways with him, but to strengthen herself, so that she can better protect the people around her. Since Luo Jinchen has become her husband, and she doesn''t hate him, then this relationship can be cultivated slowly. It is her blessing that such a young man with both talent and appearance was promised to her. Since she has figured it out, she should treat others better, and she can''t stay so cold all the time. So Su Qiruo added another sentence at the end of the letter: "It''s cold, remember to add clothes, wait for me to return." She thought, such a smart young man should be able to understand what she meant! She will try her best to go back alive and support him. She will never let go of those who bullied him in the Luo family, and she will pay back these debts sooner or later. Putting away the letter and letting the hidden guards take it back, Su Qiruo put all her heart and soul into fighting the Japanese. Tian Shengguo flirted at the border, and she led troops to attack the Wa Kingdom. The city gates of the Wa Kingdom were closed tightly, and there was no strength to even resist. Tiansheng Kingdom attacked three times in total, and Su Qiruo also led troops to attack Wa Kingdom three times. The Japanese kingdom was good at water warfare, but the river was blocked by heavy snow, and all of them were frozen into ice lumps. For Qisheng Nation, this can be said to have been blessed by God. After the third battle, the Wa Kingdom lost a city, and the Tiansheng Kingdom was also honest. Su Qiruo guessed that Wa Kingdom had talked to Tiansheng, and they were not allowed to act rashly. "This snow is much more than that in the capital." Bai Xue came in with a pot of hot tea and poured a cup for Su Qiruo. Although a charcoal basin was burned in the tent, it was not really warm. Binger Xu''s hands and feet were rotten from the cold, and his ears were red from the cold. Military doctors are rushing to make chilblain ointment, but there are too many soldiers to take care of them at all. "The snow is too heavy to practice, you find some people to go to the nearby mountains to collect firewood, the more the better." Su Qiruo also planned to take advantage of the fact that the snow hadn''t melted and directly scare the Wa Kingdom, once and for all. So the soldiers must not fall now. Pick up more firewood and light the fire outside. The fire keeps on for twelve hours a day, and a large pot is placed on it. Every day, a decoction to dispel wind and cold is boiled, and each person drinks a large bowl every day. Boil a large pot of **** soup and use it to rub hands, feet and ears to prevent frostbite from getting worse. Many people are powerful, and these soldiers are all skilled, so asking them to collect firewood is simply overkill. Within half a day, a mountain of firewood was piled up. Su Qiruo went to take a look, but still let them continue. Although there is heavy snow in the mountains, there are branches and wood under the snow, which can be removed if you have the strength. When the second wave of firewood-carryers came back, the outside of the camp was already full of the smell of medicine. "This soup tastes bitter, but it smells pretty good." A little soldier whose face was flushed from the cold sniffed and giggled. The Huotoujun who came to pick up the firewood in her hand said with a smile: "His Highness ordered people to put licorice in it, and it still smells sweet!" Licorice has the effect of eliminating phlegm, relieving cough, detoxifying and relieving pain. It is formulated by military doctors and will not be harmful to people. "Then I have to get a bowl to warm up quickly, it''s too cold." "There is still **** soup in the back, you go to drink **** soup first, and rub your hands, feet and ears by the way, it will be warm, and it won''t itch or hurt." After collecting firewood for five days in a row, it was piled up near the kitchen. Bai Shuang went to report, only then did Su Qiruo say that she didn''t need to collect firewood anymore. "In the past few days, the soldiers have been climbing the mountain to collect firewood every day, but it is strange that no one is sick." Bai Xue rubbed her hands that were red from the cold, and muttered in a low voice. Bai Shuang explained with a smile: "Your Highness is also training soldiers! The snow has not stopped for the past few days, and the camp cannot be completely swept away. There is no way to train at all, and the soldiers are all loose." (end of this chapter) Chapter 760： The next husband of His Royal Highness (30) Chapter 760 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (30) Their master must have felt that he could no longer be lazy, so he thought of a way to climb a mountain to collect firewood. Not to mention, it seems like killing two birds with one stone. The best time for them is when others are tired and lazy to watch the snow and cook tea and drowsy. On the second day, Su Qiruo took the initiative to attack, and led his troops to capture a city in the Wa Kingdom. Actually, she had no intention of starting a war, just to let Wa Kingdom and Tiansheng understand that their Qisheng Kingdom is not a soft persimmon. If you want to fight, you have to fight hard. This kind of behavior of harassing people is very disgusting. You must scare them once, so that they will be honest in the future. Wa Kingdom didn''t know what Su Qiruo was thinking, they only knew that they had lost another city, and if this continued, Qi Sheng''s soldiers and horses would flatten Wa Kingdom. Waguo sent people to find Tiansheng to negotiate, but Tianshengguo seemed to have tasted a little bit of sweetness in Tianjin City, and was unwilling to cooperate with Waguo. Wa Kingdom was so angry that it didn''t care. When Qisheng attacked it, it attacked Tiansheng''s tail, and Tiansheng was still confronting General Liao and others. Except for the first victory, he didn''t get any substantial benefits. . After all, Qisheng''s city is still there, and they didn''t take it. Su Qiruo got the news and immediately notified General Liao, and Yao Qin personally led the troops to support him. So General Liao, who always only defended but not attacked, led the National People''s Congress to open the city gate, and rushed into Tiansheng Kingdom on his own initiative. Before Tiansheng Kingdom, there was Qisheng Kingdom, and after that, there was Wa Kingdom. In the end, they became the unlucky ones who were attacked by the joint forces. After the Wa Kingdom lost five cities in a row, the old ruler of the Wa Kingdom died of anger when he didn''t come up, and Tiansheng was beaten all over his body. When the new emperor of the Wa Kingdom ascended the throne, the first thing he did was to send someone to negotiate peace with Qisheng. At first, they underestimated Qisheng, thinking that the old generals were old and Qisheng hadn''t produced any capable new recruits for many years, so they dared to send troops to provoke and test, and planned to reap some benefits. Who would have thought that Qisheng Kingdom hid such a silver-robed young general, who is simply their evil star, invincible wherever he goes, too scary. They also didn''t think about it, Su Qiruo''s kung fu was taught by the top masters in the world, how could they be comparable to them. If you want to blame them, blame them for being careless and underestimating the enemy, and for being so determined that they dared to attack Qisheng. Su Qiruo is holding an exquisite hand stove and carefully playing with it. It was sent by Luo Jinchen last time. She wasn''t used to using this thing at first, but when she thought it was the little husband''s wish, she kept it by her side. "How old is the first month?" Days are muddled, they are still fighting on New Years Day, its good if they can survive, and it doesnt matter what New Year or Old Year is. Bai Shuang bowed and said, "It''s the fourteenth day of the first lunar month, and tomorrow is the Lantern Festival." Su Qiruo sighed lightly: "It''s already Lantern Festival!" She has been away from Beijing for more than half a year, and she doesn''t know how Luo Jinchen is doing. Since she made her mark on the battlefield, the assassinations, large and small, have never stopped. Fortunately, there is a lot of snow here, otherwise she was really worried that those people would be so despicable that they would attack Luo Jinchen to restrain her. After all, her identity is no longer a secret. "Let''s see if we can get some glutinous rice flour and red dates, red beans, and sesame seeds tomorrow, and cook a few Yuanxiao for the soldiers. It can be regarded as a relief of homesickness." If Su Qi doesn''t pay much attention to these new year''s festivals, but feels that she is a little different from those soldiers, they may miss their relatives on New Year''s Eve and the beginning of the new year, or they may also look forward to the Lantern Festival to reunite with their families. "Yes, Your Highness." "The Japanese envoys will come over in two days, and then we will talk about peace, and we will set out the conditions." If Su Qi had been refusing to accept Wa Kingdom''s conditions before, who would have let them provoke it first! It must be dried well. But everything should be done in moderation, and if Su Qiruo didn''t intend to really cause chaos in the world, the next time they come to peace talks, they will have to collect wool from the Japanese country. As for how to weave it, whether you want to knit a scarf or a sweater cloak, it still depends on your own intentions. I heard that Tiansheng also sent people to the Wa Kingdom to discuss the matter of withdrawing troops, but with the lessons learned from the past, the new king of the Wa Kingdom may not agree. No matter how you say it, there is a gap between Wa Kingdom and Tiansheng, and it will be difficult to cross it in the future. That''s fine, as long as the two of them don''t work together, the world will be peaceful for a few more years. Yao Qin, who happened to come in from the outside, heard Su Qiruo''s words, untied her cloak and handed it to Bai Xue who was standing at the door, rubbed her hands and sat by the brazier. "I heard that there are six princes of the Wa Kingdom who seem to be exiled. Seeing what they mean, this time they are probably going to use the six princes who are all over the country to make peace with us." Su Qiruo frowned, but she hadn''t thought about getting married. "How old is the sixth prince?" "It''s about fifteen or sixteen years old. It''s about the same age as your little prince. I only heard it mentioned occasionally by the people below, and I don''t know the details." Yao Qin warmed up her hands by the stove, then lightly rubbed her frozen face, and then looked at Su Qiruo with her chin in her hand. Her little cousin is really surprising. She showed such talent in leading the army for the first time, and Qisheng Kingdom will no longer have to be afraid in the future. If the name of General War God is used, at least he can manage Qisheng''s peace for fifty years. Looking at her thin and thin body, she thought she was a frail scholar, but she didn''t know that her kung fu was so superb. As expected of being the direct disciple of the master of Yunshan, Yunshan really didn''t lose face. In the beginning, Yao Qin really didn''t like Su Qiruo very much, but now it''s different, she only hopes that she can follow this little cousin in the future and make a big career out of it. In troubled times, the world will be peaceful, and in prosperous times, bandits will be suppressed. Following such a person, this life will never be wasted. "The queen mother is old, and it is not appropriate to marry such a little prince into the palace." Su Qiruo frowned and retorted. She didn''t quite agree with such a thing as exchanging a man''s happiness for peace between the two countries. If the two countries really go to war at that time, these princes who are close to each other will become victims caught in the middle. The greed of the superior will never be changed because of a prince who married far away and got married. These are just a way to temporarily appease people''s hearts and fool each other. Yao Qin''s mouth twitched: "You don''t have to enter the palace to get married, don''t you still have your imperial sisters?" Yao Qin didn''t dare to say "Isn''t there still you?" After all, this person left Xiao Wangjun and ran away after he was newly married. At this time, she didn''t want to poke a knife in her heart, so as not to offend her and cause trouble for herself. "That''s true, Sister Huang is suitable." Su Qiruo has eight imperial sisters, but the imperial sister she refers to is Her Royal Highness. If the princess welcomes the prince and the prince into the mansion, it will not be regarded as humiliating his identity. Ps: Because it is a fast-paced text, it is mainly based on emotional flow, so the content on the battlefield has been modified and deleted, and the description is not so detailed, and the space occupied is also shorter. The chasing husband crematorium is still waiting! (end of this chapter) Chapter 761： The next husband of His Royal Highness (31) Chapter 761 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (31) Although she doesn''t have a good impression of the Wa country, Su Qiruo won''t go to the point where she would vent her anger on an innocent little prince. Whether it''s marriage or compensation, it''s not her business alone, and it doesn''t count if she says it. It must be discussed by everyone. Yao Qin glanced at Su Qiruo again, she actually wanted to say, maybe that prince and his son came after her. Wa people are despicable, but they are extremely admiring. Su Qiruo was too dazzling in this war, and the Wa kingdom took the initiative to ask for peace because of fear of her, but respect and admiration were also indispensable in addition to fear. There is no one in this world who does not admire the strong. I heard that the sixth prince is the new emperor''s direct younger brother. Since the new emperor was willing to let him get married, he might have promised him some conditions. The only thing that can make the little prince agree willingly is that he has already known the person he wants to marry. Perhaps they have secretly looked at their Ninth Prince long ago! "General Liao is still leading people to guard Tianjing City. If the peace talks go well this time, she will set off directly from Tianjing City and return to Beijing." Tiansheng Kingdom suffered heavy losses this time, not only angering Qisheng Kingdom, but also offending Wa Kingdom. Suwen Tiansheng Kingdom''s emperor was obsessed with pills and disregarded state affairs, and the people below were eager for quick success and quick benefits, causing many disasters. Wo Kingdom chose to cooperate with Tiansheng Kingdom at the beginning, probably because of Tiansheng Kingdom''s stupidity and rotten inside. If it weren''t for the support of Qisheng Kingdom here, Wa Kingdom would have already attacked Tiansheng Kingdom. Now that the balance of the three countries is broken, the unlucky ones must be the countries with serious internal worries. However, the monarch of Qisheng Kingdom is open-minded, and has many children, so no matter what happens, it will not be their turn. Or say that Tianshengguo is stupid, to dare to seek skin from a tiger. "Even if Tiansheng''s flesh and blood can''t be touched this time, they have to be skinned. Don''t tell General Liao and the others to be soft!" "Don''t worry, Your Highness, none of the defenders of Tianjing City is easy to mess with." They were all found out of the dead, how many of them would be merciful? "Master, there is news from outside." Bai Shuang handed a folded piece of paper to Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo glanced at it and handed it to Yao Qin. Yao Qin hooked his lips sarcastically: "Today, Shengguo really deserves to be taught by Waguo, but he still wants to maintain the relationship between the two countries by making peace. This time, I''m afraid it will be difficult." After all, Tiansheng Kingdom only sent the prince to the Wa Kingdom a few years ago for marriage, but what''s the use? When Wa Kingdom lost several cities in a row and asked Tiansheng Kingdom for help, Tiansheng Kingdom didn''t give that "in-law" face at all. Even if they send ten more princes there at this moment, Wa Kingdom will not be tempted. Infidelity once, not a hundred times. It is better to stay away from such dishonest collaborators. Or, this is one of the reasons why Wa Kingdom chose to marry Qisheng. "Who would dare to ask for a marriage from Tiansheng Kingdom? Anyway, we won''t agree." Su Qiruo took the paper Yao Qin handed back and threw it directly into the charcoal basin, blinking her eyes at the ignited flames. What about Tiansheng and Waguo, as long as Qisheng is not involved, she will not intervene, but if anyone dares to make Qisheng''s idea again, the next time will be a contest between you and me. Yao Qin looked at Su Qiruo, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Actually, judging from our military strength this time, it is possible to capture the Wa Kingdom, why is Your Highness willing to accept the Wa Kingdom''s peace proposal?" Yao Qin has always been unable to understand that every monarch has a dream of unifying the world. They clearly had the upper hand, why did they retreat and come back to garrison? Su Qiruo shook her head lightly, then looked at Yao Qin and said, "If you really fight with all your might, you are 60% to 70% sure, but our hundreds of thousands of soldiers will also consume most of them. The corpses are everywhere, the gains outweigh the losses. Cousin What do you think the purpose of the war is?" Yao Qin pursed her lips, and said a little unconfidently: "Unify the world?" Su Qiruo shook her head again: "The war in front of me is for a longer-term peace in the future. If I use the power of the whole country to capture the Wa Kingdom, it is not worthwhile to injure one thousand enemies and eight hundred. Victory is not coming out in full force. If they knew that we would bring so many people, they would probably be fully prepared. After all, they only dared to provoke before and did not really fight to the death. Although Qisheng has been peaceful for decades, But there is no ability to win the Wa Kingdom and Tiansheng in one fell swoop." A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. No matter how rotten the inside of Tiansheng is, if someone bites them, they can give back half of it. Plus a Japanese country full of conspiracies and tricks, if it really fights to the death, no one will get well. If it really gets to that point, someone else will be the one who is cheap. With such a total, only peace talks are the most suitable. At the very least, if she could get some things back from Wa Kingdom and Tiansheng, she would be worthy of her leaving her newlywed husband and running away. Thinking of Luo Jinchen who was still waiting for her to go back in Beijing, Su Qiruo''s brows and eyes softened a lot. Yao Qin is still thinking about Su Qiruo''s words, they are also looking forward to peace in the world. But the fat that reached my mouth was thrown back again, no matter how I thought about it, it hurt. However, His Royal Highness Ninth Prince was right in saying that if he exchanged the flesh and blood of hundreds of thousands of soldiers for those cold cities, the gain would not be worth the loss. It is said that Ci does not lead soldiers, but Yao Qin never thinks so. Everyone is flesh and blood, if the general only cares about his own ambition and fame and disregards the life and death of the soldiers, then the hearts of the people in the world will be chilled. Looking at Su Qiruo complicatedly, Yao Qin''s heart suddenly felt hot. If His Highness the Ninth Prince is not a general but an emperor, then what would this world... be like? Although the princess is quite kind, she does not care about the lives of her subordinates. Compared to this, His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince would rather wait an extra month in the frontier just to waste the enemy''s food and patience and ensure that his soldiers have a chance to survive. Benevolent and benevolent, such a person seems to be more suitable for that position. Realizing what he was thinking, Yao Qin hurriedly shook his head to suppress those messy thoughts. His Ninth Prince is the direct sister of the empress dowager, how could she have such rebellious thoughts? "What the general said is true, he will never be taught." In the final analysis, in the view of His Royal Highness, human life is more important than ambition, and Yao Qin''s career as a general seems to have undergone a new change from this moment. Those ideas of eagerness for success and profit were gradually replaced by safety, which also opened a new door for her style of play in the next few battles. In the past, Yao Qin always called Su Qiruo His Highness, but this time he actually called him "General". Even if they are blood relatives, if they have no real ability, they will not be able to convince the public. After more than half a year of getting along, Yao Qin really puts the young general in front of him in his heart. The ancients never deceived me, thats why they used the phrase everywheredont bully young people to be poor. Ability is never determined by age. It''s late, babies~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 762： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (32) Chapter 762 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (32) Su Qiruo smiled modestly: "It''s just a humble opinion, not worthy of such a big gift from my cousin. But this time I went out, I learned a lot from my cousin and the generals." It''s not that Su Qiruo is being polite. Most of the time, she doesn''t think well enough, and she relies on the generals for advice and help. "To tell you the truth, three years ago, I went with the second princess to quell the chaos in Yongzhou. At that time, the second highness insisted on attacking with fire, and the generals didn''t persuade them even after their mouths were worn out. In the end, they were beaten up." The fire burned for six days and six nights, and several mountains and five villages were all burned to ashes. The rebel army died a lot, but many innocent people also died in the flames." Yao Qin gave a wry smile, and the anger welling up in her eyes became redder and redder under the baking of the charcoal basin. "But last time His Highness took us straight to Liancheng and abandoned Tianjin City. We were worried that Tianjin City would be breached by Tiansheng''s army. Under such a certain situation, His Highness still ordered General Liao to lead troops to support it. There will be a contingency. In comparison, its up to you. Actually, the last time Yao Qin just told Su Qiruo about the possible dangers in Tianjing City with the attitude of giving it a try, but she never thought that she would send troops there directly. Compared to the second emperor who insisted on going her own way, His Highness the Ninth Prince also listened to Qingming, which really comforted the hearts of the people below. They are all soldiers who havent read much. They dont know what to say, but their hearts are like a mirror. Most of the soldiers under Yao Qin had participated in the quelling of the chaos three years ago, so they knew the difference between the two Highnesses best. Some people only have imperial power in their hearts, while others have great love in their hearts. "Ah Ruo is really ashamed of my cousin''s praise." Su Qiruo had also heard about the battle of Yongzhou three years ago, it was precisely because many people died in that battle that the emperor put the second princess under house arrest, and she has not been released yet. In the battle for the heir apparent, the second princess and her party had already lost three years ago. For this reason, Yu Jun, the biological father of the second princess, even had his degree shaved, and only said that he wanted to go to the Buddha to make atonement for his daughter, which saved her life. The road to seizing the heirloom was originally stained with blood, if Su Qi was unwilling to fight, she had no choice but to get involved in this game. She can fight for the prince, but she has to ensure that the prince is worthy. It is Su Qiruo''s greatest wish now to protect the life of the princess with the soldiers and horses in his hands, to take good care of Luo Jinchen with the power in his hands, and to live with him at ease. Both of them are not good at smooth talkers, so they laughed while talking. Yao Qin looked at Su Qiruo with shining eyes, and the temperature inside the tent also rose. On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, a family banquet was held in the palace, and only the royal family was invited into the palace. Because the emperor was worried about the border war years ago, he set the state banquet on the sixteenth day of the first lunar month. Luo Jinchen got up early to take a bath, and Qingyu and Qinglu came over to serve her with court clothes. "I don''t know when His Highness will come back. During the big banquet, everyone else is sitting together as a family, and only our master is sitting at the table alone. It makes people feel distressed to watch." Qing Yu held the newly made boots and placed them on the low stool outside, hanging her head and muttering. Qinglu lightly touched his arm, then blinked and looked in the direction of the screen, signaling him not to ask His Highness in front of the master. The wind and snow were too heavy, and the news of the border could not be transmitted. The emperor was worried, and their princes were even more worried. "Wang Jun already misses His Highness, so don''t mention it again." Since unable to contact Su Qiruo, Luo Jinchen has lost a lot of weight during this period. The letter brought back by the dark guard last time made his heart tremble for a long time. He didn''t know whether the meaning in her words was what he thought, but he still felt happy. Wait for her return. When you return, will you no longer run away? Luo Jinchen''s voice came from inside the screen, and Qinglu quickly took the handkerchief and went in. Putting on the court clothes, under the **** of the guards, the carriage of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion entered the palace. The guards at the gate of the palace already knew Luo Jinchen, so the carriage entered through the main entrance and drove directly into the inner palace, which was a privilege that other princes did not have. His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince was fighting at the border, leaving the newly married prince alone in the capital. No one could say anything about how partial the emperor and queen were. The sound of "squeak, squeak" became weaker and weaker, and the carriage stopped slowly. As soon as Luo Jinchen got out of the car, he saw Ah Shui, the palace servant waiting there. Ah Shui was from the queen''s palace, and he was responsible for picking Luo Jinchen every time. "Oh, my lord, please be careful." Ah Shui hurriedly stepped forward to help Luo Jinchen''s arm, for fear that he would slip again. Although the snow on the ground has been swept away, the frozen bluestone floor is still very slippery. In the morning, a palace attendant fell and broke his arm. "Thank you." Luo Jinchen thanked Ah Shui, but Ah Shui dared not say so. The empress loves His Royal Highness the Ninth Highness, loves the house and the crow, and treats the Nine Kings better than others. Even if the Empress Dowager is not as favored as the Nine Kings in front of the Empress, they dare not be negligent as servants. "My son and minister give my father my respect." "Chen''er is here, hurry up and sit next to the queen father, it''s cold outside, you should wear thicker clothes." The queen ordered someone to take the hand stove and hand it to Luo Jinchen, and then pulled him to sit beside her. The charcoal basin at the feet was burning vigorously, because the best silver bone charcoal was used, and there was no smoke in the hall. "I have my father''s afterthought. My son is dressed thickly and doesn''t feel cold." A palace attendant took Luo Jinchen''s cloak, and someone brought hot water for him to wash his hands. Hot tea and snacks were all put on the table. This favor really made Luo Jinchen a little unbearable. Even his own biological father never treated him like this. He has always known that since he was born, he was not an expected existence. But this queen who is under one person and above tens of thousands of people treats him like a parent and child, and will not allow him to suffer even the slightest grievance. Even knowing that the queen loves her because of Su Qiruo and because of her debt, Luo Jinchen still wants to cry. There are people in this world who love him. The queen smiled lovingly, glanced at the cloak that was taken out, and said softly: "Ah Ruo''s child is a bit cold-tempered, but he understands it in his heart, I am looking at your cloak. Your fur collar doesnt look like something from the capital, but Ah Ruo brought it back to you from northern Xinjiang? Because the things brought back by the dark guards also belonged to the Queen, so he recognized at a glance that the fur collar on the cloak came from Northern Xinjiang. Pure white fox fur collar, no stray hairs, not to mention the value, but the texture is hard to find. His red fox fur collar had a lot of yellow and white hairs mixed in, but it was not as clean as Luo Jinchen''s. The queen was always worried that his little daughter would feel sorry for his young master because he was dissatisfied with this marriage, so he thought of ways to treat Luo Jinchen well. Especially, on the second day of their marriage, Su Qiruo took the initiative to ask for orders to lead the army to go out, which made the Queen feel full of guilt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 763： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (33) Chapter 763 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (33) Seeing that cloak now, the queen''s heart that has been mentioned for so long is finally relieved. Although the child was a little colder, he was very kind to the person he identified. If she recognizes the prince Luo Jinchen, the happy days of these two children are still to come! Seeing Luo Jinchen''s flushed cheeks and the shyness in his eyes, the queen smiled more and more. "Good boy, my father knows that no one will dislike you because of your talent, appearance and character. Ah Ruo, this kid didn''t grow up in the capital since he was a child, and he has a random temper. You should take care of it. But if she recognizes you, she will wholeheartedly serve you. You, wait for her to come back after a while, and your good days will come." The Queen took Luo Jinchen''s hand and patted it lightly, then lowered her head and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Your mother is still young, so the few daughters under her knees have never been crowned kings. Except for the incident of the second child three years ago, the rest of them have no merits and faults on the surface. I Looking at the meaning of your empress these days, it seems that she intends to give you the Ninth Emperor''s Palace first to be a prince, and now it only depends on how Ah Ruo will fight this battle." Although the emperor''s daughter is the emperor''s daughter, she received the salary of the county king before she was crowned king. The gap between the prince and the county king is huge. Now, except for the princess, none of the other princesses has been decreed to be canonized. If Su Qiruo triumphs, the first prince will fall on the head of the Nine Emperors. The emperor mentioned it several times behind the king intentionally or unintentionally. Although it was because of his indebtedness, he still felt from the bottom of his heart that this little daughter was worthy of this title. The empress still loves her own children, knowing that saying these words violates the palace rules, but she still communicated with Luo Jinchen first. Luo Jinchen was stunned for a moment, and there was no joy on his face. "I don''t care about those vain reputations, I only hope that His Highness will return safely." Luo Jinchen didn''t marry Su Qiruo because of her status, so he didn''t think much of whether she was the prince or the county king. As long as she can return safely, he doesn''t ask for anything. The queen smiled in relief, and squeezed Luo Jinchen''s hand again. "I know that you are a good person, but it should belong to us, and you must not let others go for nothing." Whether the imperial decree to enshrine the prince can come down depends entirely on whether his daughter has the ability to solve the matter of Tianshengguo. It didn''t fall from the sky, it was bought with real swords and guns. Luo Jinchen nodded: "Yes, Empress Father, I understand." Of course Luo Jinchen knew that the queen loved them, and wanted to send them whatever was good. But it is enviable to say the matter of the king, but there are also many disadvantages. None of those imperial daughters can rest easy. Once the Ninth Emperor''s House becomes the first bird, they will not be able to jump out of this game in the future. However, even if they don''t become kings, they probably won''t be able to take care of themselves any longer. If Su Qi is the direct younger sister of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, even if she really does not enter the court, those people will not believe it, and sooner or later they will blame her. What''s more, she also took the military power this time. If she can win and return to the court, the tiger amulet will be handed over to her, and she will not be allowed to wander outside the court in the future. "It''s good that you know it in your heart. Your mother is not a fool. She owes you husband and wife in her heart. You can just take whatever reward you want, so that she can feel better in her heart." The Queen was afraid that her son-in-law would be as careless as her daughter, so she gave a few more instructions. Dont want those things for nothing, they deserve it, so why should it be cheaper for others to go. Luo Jinchen responded with a smile, and the queen let go of his hand in satisfaction. But it is Luo Jinchen''s temperament of not being greedy for foreign things and power that makes the queen like it even more. After all, the queen will belong to the queen in the future. As the nine emperors, the king should not have too much ambition. The two of them are exactly the same in this respect. What the empress fears most is marrying his youngest daughter to an ambitious prince, who will provoke their sisters to fight against each other in the future, which he absolutely does not want to see. But Luo Jinchen''s temperament is too indifferent, and he is unwilling to fight for anything, so he and the prince are not like brothers. Even if the imperial concubine married into the royal family first and gave birth to two daughters to the East Palace, the empress do not really like his strong temper. In comparison, he prefers Luo Jinchen, who doesn''t like talking. Sitting in this position, the queen has never seen anyone. The flattery and flattery made his ears callous, but it was Luo Jinchen''s truthfulness that made him feel like he was back when he was not out of the cabinet. "Father, I know how long it will take for Liancheng to deliver news to the capital at this time of year." Besides the queen, Luo Jinchen didn''t know who else to ask. Since the dark guard brought back a letter last time, he has never heard from Liancheng again. I asked Butler Qiao, but Butler Qiao didn''t have any, and the palace was the same. The New Year in the capital is very lively, with lights and festoons everywhere, but Luo Jinchen feels very uncomfortable when he sees those dazzling colors. At this time in previous years, if Su Qi would definitely go to the Luo Mansion to give the old lady Luo a New Year gift, he would stand on the small wooden building and wait for her to pass by. Over the years, it has never stopped. But they were only married for the first year, and she didn''t come back. At the banquet, he saw the concubine''s family enjoying themselves happily, but he felt very lonely in his heart. It would be fine if there is no comparison, but looking at the happiness of others, he felt sullen. Still unfair. His wife and master are far away at the border. I dont know if Your Highness has a New Years Eve dinner, I heard that the soldiers at the border often use snow water to satisfy their hunger. The queen saw Luo Jinchen''s loneliness, and took his hand again and comforted him softly: "Now that the mountains are covered by heavy snow, it will take more than a month to receive news that usually takes less than ten days. You don''t have to." I''m too worried, Ah Ruo, she learned from the head of Yunshan, and learned all the top kung fu in the world, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people." Few of the daughters of the royal family are willing to leave home to learn skills since they were young, so few can show such real skills. Even if the battle is defeated, the Queen believes that his daughter will return safely. She won''t let those people arrest her. She is the Ninth Prince of Qisheng Kingdom. Whether it''s for herself or Qisheng, she must live well. Unless she has to, she will kill herself before the army. This is the truth that the queen knew before going to war. The worst outcome is suicide. She would rather commit suicide than fall into the hands of the enemy. The emperor loves Yaonu very much, and he gave her enough troops to support this war. As long as she doesn''t make a big mistake, with so many lieutenants supporting her, and Yao Qin around, nothing will happen to her. "My son is just worried that His Highness will suffer..." Obviously shouldn''t say such a thing, but facing the queen, Luo Jinchen still couldn''t hold back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 764： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (34) Chapter 764 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (34) "She was born as a royal and a woman, so she deserves to suffer." Even though the queen loves her daughter dearly, she will never dote on her, otherwise she would not have allowed her to leave Beijing at the age of six. What is Su Qiruo''s ability? To be honest, even the emperor and queen don''t know. But they all understand that the direct disciples of the head of Yunshan are beyond the reach of others. "Good boy, I just pity you, A Ruo is sorry for you, when she comes back, the queen will teach her for you." Luo Jinchen hurriedly shook his head: "It''s no wonder Your Highness, Queen Father, don''t blame her." "You will protect her. If she dares to forgive you in the future, the queen father will be the first to spare her." Even though the empress said so, the smile on her face couldn''t stop. Every mother and father would like to see their children and their husbands and husbands in harmony. Luo Jinchen protects Su Qiruo in this way, which is really speaking of the empress''s heart. Luo Jinchen smiled shyly, and his downcast eyes flickered. As long as she is willing to live a good life with him, he will be content. At the beginning of the palace banquet, the seats of several imperial daughters were already full, and only Luo Jinchen was seated at Su Qiruo''s table. Because Su Qi is a descendant, the position is next to His Royal Highness the Crown Princess. After the princess took her husband and daughter to the seat, the two children ran to Luo Jinchen with their small arms stretched out, yelling "Uncle, Uncle" non-stop. Although Luo Jinchen treats others coldly, he really loves his two little nieces. Even though his elder brother was somewhat alienated from him, he did not bring his emotions to the two children. "Run slowly, and be careful not to fall." Luo Jinchen raised his hand to catch a small meat ball, and the other got into his arms like a firecracker. "Uncle, is the imperial aunt coming back soon?" The Aunt Huang in the baby''s mouth is talking about Su Qiruo. Ever since their father told them that their uncle married the Aunt Huang and became a family, the two children always asked Luo Jinchen when the Aunt Huang would come back. They didn''t spend much time with Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo would take them to fly on the roof, the two children screamed with joy, and would take them to the lantern festival and buy many gadgets to amuse them Happy, so very impressed. "almost." Luo Jinchen gently cleaned the collar of the little milk baby, took out a handkerchief and wiped the fingers of the two children, and stuffed a piece of snack in another person''s hand, and the two children ran away to play again. Mr. Tainu knew that Su Qiruo went to the war for the sake of the empress, and if she hadn''t volunteered, she would have asked the empress to conscript herself. Therefore, his attitude towards Luo Jinchen is much closer than before. After all, it is a family, and it is always better than others. If Su Qi gains military power in the future, it will be a great help for the Crown Lady. "Jiuhuangmei is not here, if you are bored in the mansion, come to the East Palace to accompany me. The two children are talking about you every day!" The princess Luo Jinye brought a plate of plum cakes to Luo Jinchen''s table, and he knew Luo Jinchen liked it. "My elder brother has to manage the East Palace and take care of the two children. It''s not easy for Chen''er to bother me. Besides, there are many things in the mansion that I''m not familiar with." Luo Jinchen didn''t want to go to the East Palace, if Su Qi wasn''t there, what would it look like for him to go up and visit the house alone. Luo Jinye smiled faintly, sighed softly, and said, "You are much luckier than your elder brother. The backyard of Jiuhuangmei is clean. You are the only one. You can do whatever you want. Unlike me..." Luo Jinye didn''t say the following words, but Luo Jinchen understood what he meant. There are quite a number of princes and servants in the queen''s backyard, some of them are for courtiers, some are given by others, and it is said that there are two other servants of Her Royal Highness. Because she has been serving the princess by her side, the princess promoted her to be a servant after her wedding. After Luo Jinye said this, Luo Jinchen couldn''t help but feel bad for him. No matter what, this person is still his elder brother. Even though there are many things in his heart that are more important than brotherhood, it cannot be denied that compared to others, his elder brother treats him with a bit of sincerity. After finishing speaking, Luo Jinye laughed at himself again. "What do I tell you these things, women from ordinary aristocratic families have three husbands and four servants, let alone those of us who have entered the royal family, we gradually get used to it." Luo Jinye was in a bad mood because a servant in the backyard was pregnant. He wasn''t mad enough to murder an unborn child, but he didn''t like it anyway. The princess is not a person who loves her sons and daughters, and she treats him pretty well. He should be content. Luo Jinchen pursed her lips and didn''t respond, but she also thought about Su Qiruo''s appointment as a servant in the future. If he wants to be a dignified and virtuous king, he can''t stop her from accepting servants, and he even has to happily go and recruit for her. But looking at himself, he felt that he couldn''t do it. Thinking of the things her brother usually handles in the East Palace, Luo Jinchen felt inexplicably sad. Are all men in this world really so miserable? Luo Jinye''s eyes fell on the Seventh Emperor''s daughter. The person sitting next to the Seventh Emperor''s daughter was not her main lord, but the side lord Qi. It is said that the Zhengjun of the Seventh Princess is seriously ill all the year round and cannot leave the house. Even Luo Jinye has never seen him a few times, so now the Seventh Queen''s Mansion is headed by the Qi sidelord, and the Seventh Queen dotes on this side room. Luo Jinchen also followed his brother''s gaze. He had only heard about the Seventh Emperor''s House, but he had never dealt with the people in the Seventh Emperor''s House, and he didn''t know the inside story. Luo Jinye withdrew his gaze, and said in a low voice: "See? If there is no child by his side, even Zhengjun will not be able to live comfortably, but a concubine will ride on his head." Luo Jin felt sad for the seven kings at night. His wife and master took a side king to dinner all day long, but his serious king could only stay in the mansion and wait to die. The only one who can do favors and serve her husband so openly is the Seventh Emperor. Even the emperor and the queen can''t say anything about her. Who told the wife''s body to be unsatisfactory and unable to come out! As a king, he can neither take care of the general affairs of the mansion nor carry on the family line. The emperor must be dissatisfied in his heart, so he turned a blind eye. "I heard that the seventh king''s health has always been bad, so why did His Royal Highness choose him as the lord?" This is what Luo Jinchen can''t understand the most, even if he values ??the family background of the Seventh King, he shouldn''t marry a sick child back home! Luo Jinye shook his head, leaned closer to Luo Jinchen''s ear, and explained in a very small voice: "When they got married, the seventh king was still in good health, but later became pregnant, and somehow a child Its gone, its become what it is now. You dont understand the secrets in the back house, and although there are small troubles in the Luo residence, its really nothing compared to other families. Luo Jinye didn''t believe that such a good child would just disappear. (end of this chapter) Chapter 765： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (35) Chapter 765 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (35) If you look at the final beneficiary, he has to suspect that the Qi family did it. It''s just that there is no evidence after all, and it''s hard for him to say anything as an outsider. But also as the lord of a palace, Luo Jinye was a little unhappy seeing the concubine riding on the head of the main room. Luo Jinye has always been a smart person. He knew how the Zhang family treated their brothers when he was in Luo Mansion. It''s just that Mrs. Zhang only dared to treat foreign food harshly. After all, he didn''t dare to do anything that would endanger the lives of their brothers, so he didn''t bother to care about it. In case he finds a way to deal with Zhang, and replaces him with a more sinister and vicious one, it is okay for him to marry early when he is old, but not for his younger brother. Luo Jinchen was young and had no intentions, so he didn''t even know he was being eaten. The person closest to Luo Jinye in this world is Luo Jinchen. Although he cares more about his own future and the future of the Luo family, it''s not that he doesn''t care about this younger brother at all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have tried every means to facilitate this marriage between Luo Jinchen and Su Qiruo. Luo Jinye thinks he still has a bit of ability to judge people, after picking and choosing, he still thinks that it is most suitable for his younger brother to marry Su Qiruo. Whether it''s for the Crown Princess, him, their daughter, or his younger brother, marrying the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter is the best choice. "Does the seventh princess not care?" Although Luo Jinchen has never dealt with the seventh princess, she can also see that she is not stupid. Why can''t she understand the intrigue in the inner house? "Manage it? How?" Luo Jinye taunted, "The Qi family has two daughters, and the main wife has nothing to do. How do you think she will choose?" Speaking of this, Luo Jinye couldn''t help but feel a little lucky. Fortunately, she has two daughters. No matter what the future holds, with these two children around, his position is secure. Looking at Luo Jinchen again, Luo Jinye sighed softly. "Ah Ruo will definitely not leave again in the short term when he comes back this time, and you guys will have a child earlier. Ah Ruo is the most affectionate, as long as you have a child, you don''t have to worry about it anymore." Luo Jinye''s words were clearly for Luo Jinchen''s benefit, but Luo Jinchen''s ears felt a little uncomfortable. He didn''t want to hold her back with a child, if she didn''t like him, he would just leave. He doesnt want to live like the Seven Kings, But just thinking about it this way made his heart ache. He seems to be getting more and more greedy. The banquet was still the same as usual, and it was no different for Yu Luo Jinchen. It''s not that he doesn''t know how those people talk about him behind his back. After all, he has long been the laughing stock of the capital. But so what? He just wants her back safe and sound. Thinking of this, Luo Jinchen couldn''t help being taken aback. Hearing that the incense in Chongfu Temple is particularly popular, although he doesn''t fully believe it, he still wants to ask for it. Luo Jinchen was distracted by the open or covert bickering among the princesses, and didn''t hear what they said at all. The princesses wanted to express themselves in front of the emperor, but they couldn''t do it too clearly, and it was really tiring. Perhaps it was because the youngest daughter was away, but the Queen has been very quiet. Apart from calling the two daughters of the empress dowager over to tease her, she didn''t say much. Luo Jinchen knew that the Empress had always been dissatisfied with Luo Jinye because of the fact that he and Su Qiruo entered the palace to pay their respects the day after they got married, and she didn''t know what happened to them now. He once reminded Luo Jinye a few words, both openly and secretly, but Luo Jinye only said: "It is best to be able to achieve ''no one is perfect'' in the palace." Luo Jinchen doesn''t understand, as a princess, shouldn''t it be right to satisfy the queen? Gege is such an intelligent person, why does he have to do something that offends the queen? Was it intentionally made for the Queen to see? Luo Jinchen thought, maybe the elder brother didn''t want outsiders to know the relationship between his two brothers, so as not to tie the East Palace and the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion together, causing people to fear. After all, Su Qiruo has been studying abroad in the past years, even if she is the direct sister of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, she didn''t make others think too much. Now that she has become a relative, since she can no longer leave Beijing at will, she may become a threat to other imperial daughters. If everyone in the world knows that the Nine Emperors are not in harmony with the Crown Prince, then they will not think that their Nine Emperors House is doing things for the Crown Prince, but will think that the Nine Emperors is also ambitious. Brother did this to let the Nine Emperors'' Mansion take part of the risk for the East Palace, and to shift the attention cast on the crown prince to the Nine Emperors'' Mansion, so that the Crown Prince can seek help. Although Luo Jinchen didn''t like Luo Jinye''s attitude, he couldn''t help but say more. He made plans for his wife and daughter, even if he used the eldest daughter''s direct sister and his own younger brother. But who''s to say he was wrong? People are selfish after all. Just like Luo Jinchen himself, if it was for Su Qiruo, he might do many things that are not liked by the world. A scorching gaze shot at Luo Jinchen, Luo Jinchen frowned and looked, but bumped into a pair of calculating eyes. The person who has been staring at him is the third princess, and she is also the one who had the most violent quarrel with the princess during the fight for the throne. She looked at him like this, could it be that she wanted to attack the Ninth Emperor''s House? For some reason, Luo Jinchen not only didn''t feel scared, but was also slightly happy. If the third princess is so afraid of the Ninth Emperor''s Palace, does it mean that Her Highness is fine at all, and instead won the battle? Luo Jinchen knew that each of these princesses was capable, and they had many talented people in their hands. I can''t get news from Liancheng, but these princesses may not be able to get it from other channels. Looking at the smile on the emperor''s face again, Luo Jinchen''s heart that had been raised for a long time eased slightly. The emperor probably already got the news, maybe she knew about Liancheng a few days ago, but it has not been announced yet. So, the emperor confided in front of the queen that he wanted to crown His Highness the Ninth Prince not just because of guilt towards their husband and wife, but because his wife-lord had made great contributions to the border. Thinking about it, the emperor is not a fool, so how could he talk about the matter of becoming a king at will just because of guilt. Luo Jinchen was secretly happy, but also ignored the murderous intent hidden in the slightly raised eyes of the third princess. Although it was rumored that His Highness the Ninth Highness got drunk on the wedding night because he didn''t like Wang Jun, and then took the initiative to ask for orders to lead the army the next day, but the third princess didn''t think so. She knows what kind of person Su Qi is. Such a noble woman likes Luo Jinchen''s cold and indifferent temperament the most. It can be said that the little prince whom the empress finds for Su Qiruo, regardless of his appearance, demeanor or talent, is exactly what Su Qiruo wants. Su Qiruo is such an upright person, she is willing to do this with great fanfare regardless of Luo Jinchen''s reputation, but she is afraid that she will make military exploits and threaten other princesses, and someone will take advantage of her absence to attack her little prince. (end of this chapter) Chapter 766： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (36) Chapter 766 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (36) "Oh! She is very shrewd." The third princess drank the wine in the glass in one gulp, looked at Luo Jinchen''s direction and smiled. If Su Qi loves this little prince so much, then she doesn''t mind giving her good sister a big gift. Is the life of Xianyun Yehe difficult? Why do you have to get involved in this struggle? Actually, the third princess was really reluctant to attack Su Qiruo. Her ninth younger sister is much younger than their older sisters, and she also hugged her when she was young. Soft and fragrant, it sounds especially nice when she is called "Sister Sanhuang". She feels happy even thinking about it now. Even if she has a daughter later, the feeling of holding her in her arms is not as deep as that of Jiuhuangmei when she was young. But so what? Those who stand in her way deserve to die! If you want to blame, you can only blame her for being the eldest daughter''s direct sister. They will never stand on the same line. The wine glass fell heavily on the table, and the third king beside him hurriedly took out his handkerchief to wipe the spilled wine. The third princess took the handkerchief from him and wiped the wetness on the back of her hands, then threw the handkerchief on the third king, got up and walked out. The sight that fell on Luo Jinchen disappeared, and his frowning brows relaxed a little. During the intermingling of cups and cups, Luo Jinchen seemed to be a little drunk from the aroma of the wine in the hall, and it was not safe for him to enter the palace alone, and it would be unsafe to leave too late, so he took the initiative to talk to the queen, and left first. The Empress felt sorry for her little son-in-law, and ordered Eunuch Li to fill him with birds nests and ginseng, and then ordered the Imperial Forest Army to personally **** him out of the palace and back to the mansion. Before the carriage stopped, Luo Jinchen heard Qiao Butler''s voice from outside. "Why did Wang Jun come back so early?" Counting the time, the banquet is probably not over yet! Luo Jinchen lifted the curtain of the car and glanced at Butler Qiao whose eyebrows were already frozen, feeling an indescribably warm heart. I have to say that the people in the Nine Emperors Mansion treated him sincerely. This kind of kindness from the heart was something he had never experienced when he was in Luofu. "It''s getting late, I''ll be back first after telling my father. It''s so cold outside, why are you standing here?" Luo Jinchen did not enter the mansion in a carriage, but walked down first. Butler Qiao smiled, covered his face that was flushed with cold, stamped his feet and said, "It''s getting dark, my subordinates are worried about you, and I''m going to take someone to pick up Wang Jun at the gate of the palace later!" Butler Qiao was indeed worried about Luo Jinchen, so she came out to wait as soon as it got dark. When His Highness left, he entrusted all the people in the mansion and the king to her care, and she dared not make any mistakes. Especially Wang Jun, she is still looking forward to His Highness coming back soon and together with Wang Jun to give them a few more little masters! "There are escorts in the palace, you are old, don''t care about your body like this in the future." Although Luo Jinchen was moved, he did not agree with Butler Qiao''s actions. "This subordinate is only in his early forties, and he can still serve His Highness and Wang Jun for decades. Wang Jun, don''t you think that your subordinates are clumsy?" While talking, Butler Qiao took out a purse and secretly stuffed it into the imperial forest army who came to **** Luo Jinchen back to the mansion. He clasped his hands and thanked everyone, and then took Luo Jinchen back to the mansion. The door of the Nine Emperors'' Mansion was closed from the inside, and it quickly became quiet outside the door. "Butler Qiao is His Royal Highness'' right-hand man, who would despise you? Everyone hopes that you will live a long life!" "Your Majesty is still able to speak. If it were His Highness, I''m afraid the inkstone would have hit his subordinate''s head by now." Butler Qiao curled his lips and joked with Luo Jinchen. "Your Highness is not a harsh person, so don''t say that." As soon as the wife-protecting little Wang Jun spoke, Butler Qiao knew that he was wrong and shouldn''t make fun of His Highness''s affairs. "Yes, yes, yes. It''s all the subordinate''s fault. It''s getting late, so go back and rest!" The ??person has already picked it up, and the butler Qiao can''t send it in anymore. There are hidden guards inside and outside the mansion, so there is no need to worry about it. Luo Jinchen nodded, took two steps and turned around to stop Butler Qiao. "I want to go to Chongfu Temple to offer incense tomorrow, please ask Butler Qiao to help arrange one or two." Without a female escort, Luo Jinchen could only ask Butler Qiao to arrange an **** for him, so as not to be bumped into by someone who didn''t need it. Now his identity is no longer what it used to be, and what he goes out to represent is no longer the Luo Mansion, but Su Qiruo, the Ninth Emperor''s Daughter. "Subordinates obey." Butler Qiao didn''t ask too much, in fact, she guessed the reason as soon as Luo Jinchen opened his mouth. Liancheng has never sent any news, Wang Jun is probably thinking about it! Whether it is good to go out and burn incense sticks, it is also a good thing to be able to calm one''s heart. Luo Jinchen took off his heavy court clothes, sat in front of the bronze mirror and looked at himself in the mirror. His father had a good appearance back then, otherwise he would not have caught the eyes of the concubine of the Luo Mansion. Both his and his brother''s faces are more like their father''s, but the elder brother thinks a lot on weekdays, and he is used to looking dignified, which adds to the sense of being unapproachable. He is reticent, immersed in the sea of ??books since he was a child, and he is full of bookishness. Fortunately, this face is not bad, otherwise he would feel ashamed standing in front of His Highness. He dug out those letters that he carefully treasured and read them word by word, and then called hot water to come in for a wash. Chongfu Temple is less than a hundred miles outside the city. If you leave early in the morning, it will not affect your return to Beijing in the afternoon. Because the king is going to travel far away, all the guards sent out by the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion are hidden guards in disguise. The guards dispatched from the palace are not good enough in martial arts. If something happens outside, it can only be used to fill the number of people, which is useless. Butler Qiao is not very good at martial arts, so he didn''t follow along to join in the fun. There were two drivers sitting on the shaft of the car, both of whom were wearing bamboo hats so they couldn''t see their faces clearly. When the two saluted Luo Jinchen, their movements were crisp and neat. Looking at the calluses on their hands, Luo Jinchen knew that these two were not ordinary car wives. He didn''t doubt the people in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion at all. His Highness the Ninth Highness has not been in the capital for so many years, but the plants and trees in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion are still well taken care of. Which of the emperor''s daughters is simple? Luo Jinchen got into the carriage, Qingyu secretly lifted the curtain and took a look at the person driving the carriage in front, then quickly shrank back. "He has a tall and straight body, with strong arms, and looks like a master of martial arts." Qingyu''s soliloquy made Luo Jinchen and Qinglu sitting in the car laugh. "When will you read pictures again?" Qinglu pushed the covered charcoal basin towards Luo Jinchen''s feet, and joked with Qingyu with a smile. Qingyu''s ears turned red, and she puffed her face and said, "It''s not about reading, it''s about being good at observing." Wang Jun is like this on weekdays. Didnt he learn everything from Wang Jun! (end of this chapter) Chapter 767： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (37) Chapter 767 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (37) "You can rest assured that the people of His Highness have their own abilities." Luo Jinchen knew that there were more than twenty bodyguards protecting him in front of and behind the car, but he didn''t know that there were hidden guards protecting him in secret. But compared with when he went out to offer incense when he was in Luo Mansion, it was already a huge battle. "Your Majesty doesn''t know that there are so many sons of the lord who go out to burn incense in the city during the time of year after year. A few days ago, a son from a merchant''s family was kidnapped by thieves. I heard that the government has not yet found anyone. I''m afraid it''s more ominous than good." Its no wonder that Qingyu made such a fuss, when he chatted with the little servants in the yard, he heard a lot of dirty things outside. So as soon as he went out today, he kept his heart in his heart, for fear that their prince would also encounter any danger. Speaking of which, both he and Qinglu had persuaded Luo Jinchen, but Luo Jinchen was worried about Su Qiruo''s affairs and couldn''t eat or sleep well, so they didn''t persuade him anymore when they saw that he insisted. There are so many guards on the left and right to protect each other, even if there are bandits who don''t have long eyes, they dare not approach easily! "Most thieves like to kidnap the sons of merchants. They have money and don''t have to worry about offending some big shots behind their backs. They just bully those little masters who have nothing to rely on at home." When Qinglu said this, there was inevitably a bit of sadness in her tone. The same man, although he couldn''t empathize, he was still angry. "The emperor has sent troops to suppress bandits year after year, but he doesn''t want to catch any fish." Luo Jinchen, who has always been reluctant to listen to gossip, couldn''t help but frowned. If this matter is serious, he will talk to His Highness in detail after he returns to Beijing. The banditry is not eliminated, and the people are uneasy. He believes in Su Qiruo''s ability, as long as she is willing to take action, she will definitely catch those thieves and prevent them from making trouble again. "The fire of the Second Highness failed to burn out these thieves back then, and these scourges were fatal." No one knew about the second princess. Although it was a bit cruel and ruthless, it did burn many thieves to death. Unexpectedly, in the past two years, another group of thieves have appeared, making people panic. "It''s not certain whether they are together, no wonder Butler Qiao sent so many guards to follow today." Even if those villains wanted to strike, they had to weigh whether they could beat these twenty-three royal guards with high martial arts skills. The three master and servant talked about what happened in the capital recently, but they arrived at Chongfu Temple safely. Luo Jinchen donated a large sum of money for sesame oil, and asked for a consecrated Ping An Fu to put it away, and was going to hang it on Su Qiruo''s bedside when she returned. The fast food in Chongfu Temple is also very famous, since it is here, Luo Jinchen naturally does not want to miss it. Walking through the corridor, Luo Jinchen suddenly stopped. "Master, what''s wrong?" Out of the house, Qingyu and Qinglu didn''t dare to call Wang Jun again, so as not to expose their identities, so they called Luo Jinchen their master just like others did. Luo Jinchen frowned and said, "I just saw an acquaintance." Maybe I misread it. If the Three Kings appeared here, I should have seen him just now. I have to say hello no matter what, why did I leave in a hurry? Qing Yu poked his head to look around, but saw nothing. "Maybe I''m delusional, let''s go eat first!" Luo Jinchen didn''t worry about whether he saw the third king anymore, and he had nothing to do with him. His wife-head did not participate in the matter of the royal daughters of various families taking over the heirloom, so those people should not make trouble with him for the time being. After lunch, the three master and servant went to the wishing pool again, and then reluctantly went down the mountain. "I used to come and go to Chongfu Temple in a hurry, and it''s like this again today. When can we stay overnight like other lords!" The scenery of Chongfu Temple is good, but the clear rain is not enough. But Wang Jun worried that it would be too late to go back and the road would be unsafe, so he didn''t take them to other places. "Yes! I heard that the back mountain of Chongfu Temple is really beautiful. There is a patch of evergreen trees, which are green all year round." Qinglu also longed for it. They grew up in the backyard since they were young, and they seldom even went out of the mansion. Perhaps the temple is full of sandalwood fragrance, people who smell it feel peaceful, and are reluctant to leave after coming. "After His Royal Highness returns to Beijing, we will come again if we are free." Luo Jinchen was not annoyed that the two servants had delusional thoughts, they had already suffered a lot with his master. If His Highness can accompany him to Chongfu Temple in the future if he is free, they will also stay overnight. But it is not possible now, the wife is not in the mansion, how can he spend the night outside as a man. "Okay, if His Highness is here, then we won''t be afraid of anything." Qing Yu said happily. Their Highness won the Battle of Northern Xinjiang, so he must be a master of martial arts, and a few thieves are nothing. When going down the mountain, Luo Jinchen suddenly remembered that he had a Zhuangzi near Chongfu Temple, which was his dowry. It is said that this Zhuangzi was his father''s dowry, and most of that dowry was given to Luo Jinye. The Zhuangzi outside the city was not liked by Luo Jinye because it was too far away, so it was finally left to him. And his dowry shops on Jingcheng Street are all leftovers from Luo Jinye''s selection, and their profits are not very good on weekdays, barely enough for his expenses. Fortunately, the Nine Emperor''s Mansion gave him a lot more monthly share than when he was in Luo Mansion, and he didn''t spend much money on food, clothing and housing, but he spent more on sending food to the poor people in the west of the city on weekdays. Although Luo Jinchen looked indifferent, his heart couldn''t be more kind. Since he met a little baby who was so hungry and collapsed on the side of the road six years ago, he has used his monthly silver to buy rice grains and send them to the west of the city to help some poor people. Although it is not a big deal, it is not easy to persist for so many years. Other people do good deeds to accumulate virtue for themselves, but Luo Jinchen does all these for Su Qiruo, and only asks God to put all these merits on His Highness Ninth Prince. "The time is still enough, let''s go to Zhuangzi to see." Luo Jinchen suddenly wanted to see what the Zhuangzi outside the city was like. Seeing that the flowers, plants and trees near Chongfu Temple were very lush, his Zhuangzi should also have a good harvest. If this Zhuangzi produces enough grain every year, then he won''t have to buy rice alone to send to the west of the city. "My lord, why don''t we go to Zhuangzi another day, I''m afraid it will snow again!" Qinglu looked up at the sky, his eyelids have been twitching today, and he always felt that something was going to happen. "Zhuangzi is nearby, so it won''t take much time." Luo Jinchen took care of his own dowry some time ago. Although it is not as expensive as his brother''s, it still has some income after all. This meant that he was married to the Nine Emperors'' Mansion, and the Luo Mansion added some money to him because they were afraid of losing face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 768： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (38) Chapter 768 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (38) Otherwise, according to his understanding of the Luo family and the Zhang family, if he married someone else''s family, he might not even have half of the dowry now. Su Qiruo never cared how much he brought here, but compared to the huge Ninth Emperor''s Mansion and the family property under her name, his dowry is really nothing. "Forget it, then watch your step." Seeing this, Qinglu didn''t try to persuade her anymore, she just hoped to go to Zhuangzi soon, and then go back to the mansion. The eyelids still twitched violently. Luo Jinchen was inconvenient to meet his niece outside, so he asked a guard who was driving the car to meet with the steward of the Zhuangzi to ask about the annual harvest, while he walked around the Zhuangzi himself. There are food, vegetables and a lot of melons and fruits, which can be harvested in the coming year. "The Grandmother dislikes that Zhuangzi is far away from the capital, but she doesn''t know that this is a good place with mountains and rivers." Looking at the small plum garden, Qingyu couldn''t help but sigh, how wonderful this place is! Mr. Tainu only chooses a good location, but she doesn''t think about it. What the Zhuangzi wants is a good harvest, so what''s the use of a good location. Luo Jinchen also likes this little plum garden very much, and he will definitely find time to live here for a while in the future. Hmm...I want to bring His Highness with me. "Then our lord is blessed by misfortune. This place is next to Chongfu Temple, and there is incense from Chongfu Temple. I think the rice, grains and fish meat produced there are all tainted with fairy spirit!" Qinglu also joked. "It''s getting late, let''s go back first, and have a good time when we come next time." Since Luo Jinchen has seen it, he doesn''t want to stay any longer. "My lord, don''t you go and see the ledger yourself?" Qing Yu reminded. Everyone is here, you have to look at the account, who knows if the person in charge is reliable, after all, the lord has passed away for more than ten years. "I don''t want to read it. I''ll give the Zhuangzi''s pair of cards to Butler Qiao tomorrow, and let her come over and help me take a look." Luo Jinchen trusts Butler Qiao very much, and also believes in her ability. Even if these managers don''t look at the face of the Luo Mansion, with the support of the Nine Emperors, he feels that no one would dare to trick him. "That would be the best. If His Highness is not here, it is indeed difficult for Wang Jun to stay longer." After all, he is a married man, and no more than others, there are many taboos. Even if Butler Qiao came with him today, they would be able to call the steward out for questioning. However, there is only one master, Wang Jun, so it is inconvenient. The guard is just a military woman after all, its okay to ask about the annual harvest, but if you look at the account book, its embarrassing for her. Luo Jinchen got into the carriage, still thinking about Zhuangzi''s affairs. "I can''t finish eating melons and fruits when I send them to the mansion. His Highness''s own Zhuangzi sends a lot of them every day. Instead, they can be sent directly to the Charity Hall in the west of the city, so that the children can try something new." Luo Jinchen muttered while waving her fingers, while Qinglu picked up a pen to record. "The rent of the tenants is the same as that of the capital, but there is no need to change anything. The rice grains that will be sent will be sent directly to the west of the city!" Rice is not too small, so pick some fine ones and keep them in the mansion, and send the rest to the west of the city. After doing this calculation, Luo Jinchen found that he could save himself a lot of money every year. It''s no wonder that when a man is married, he will be more generous if he holds the dowry in his hand. After all, it is more comfortable than reaching out to ask for it from the grandfather when he was in Luo Mansion. "The king is so kind that he doesn''t keep anything for himself." Qing Yu finished fiddling with the charcoal basin on the ground, wiped it clean again, and took a blanket to cover Luo Jinchen. It was getting darker and colder outside. "We have no shortage of food and drink now, and it''s useless to keep those things. It''s better to do some good deeds and feel more at ease." Luo Jinchen has never been a greedy person, and he does not ask for nothing when he does good deeds. He can do good deeds to his wife and keep her safe all her life, which cannot be exchanged for no amount of gold or silver. He has always believed that good will be rewarded. "It''s getting dark outside, and I don''t know how long it will take to get home." Qing Yu opened a small corner of the curtain, looked outside and muttered. In his heart, he has long regarded the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion as their home. The people here are bold and generous, with pure and kind thoughts, much better than the intrigue in Luo Mansion. Especially they treat Wang Jun very well, here Wang Jun is really like a master. "It''s okay to be late, as long as it''s safe." Qinglu put away the pen and paper in her hand, and replied in a low voice. "There are assassins, protect the king." The guard outside suddenly yelled, and Qinglu and Qingyu turned pale with fright. The two protected Luo Jinchen in the middle, their bodies trembling with fear, but they still tightly protected their prince. "Could it be those bandits coming out again?" Qingyu said with a trembling voice. Luo Jinchen was much calmer. If it was really a bandit, he wouldn''t be afraid anymore. The guards of the Ninth Emperor''s Girl are no problem dealing with a few bandits. Just be afraid, these people are here for his identity. According to what the queen said, His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince has made great contributions to the border, so some people naturally don''t want her to come back. But he still didn''t understand one thing, that is, if they really wanted to deal with His Highness the Ninth Prince, what was the point of taking action against an unfavored prince like him. Everyone in the capital does not know that he has not yet consummated his marriage with His Highness, so he is not favored. Luo Jinchen clenched his fist tightly with one hand, and took out a dagger from his boot with the other. He was used to preparing for the worst when things went wrong, and he stuffed the dagger into his boots when he went out. If the guards outside really lost to those assassins, then he would commit suicide here, and he would definitely not dishonor the reputation of His Highness the Ninth Prince. The sounds of swords and swords outside could be heard endlessly, Qing Yu was holding a wooden stick fished out from under the couch, and Qing Lu was holding pliers for picking charcoal. An arrow came in through the window, and Qinglu shouted in shock: "Ah! Wang Jun, be careful." People have already rushed towards Luo Jinchen. Fortunately, the arrow missed and did not land on the person, but it frightened Qingyu and Qinglu. "These people are not looking for money, but want the life of the king." Don''t look at Qing Yu''s bluffing like a lack of understanding on weekdays, but she is quite clever at critical moments. Luo Jinchen''s eyes turned cold, but his own safety was not on his mind. If even he was caught in an ambush, what kind of unrest would His Highness be on the way back to Beijing? Who is going to deal with His Highness? The passing figure in Chongfu Temple suddenly appeared in his mind, and Luo Jinchen seemed to have the answer in his heart. Sure enough, he was right, it was them. Luo Jinchen thought carefully about the fact that he came to Chongfu Temple to pray for His Royal Highness, no one knew about it, except for the people in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, Fengyi Palace was the only one. He told the queen about this matter, but he believed that the queen would not tell others about it at will. That is to say, there are spies arranged by other princesses in Fengyi Palace... Luo Jinchen was still thinking about something, when the carriage suddenly shattered with a bang. (end of this chapter) Chapter 769： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (39) Chapter 769 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (39) A man in black flew forward and left the carriage with his arms around his waist. Before Luo Jinchen could call for Qingyu and Qinglu, the two had already rolled off the burning car. Luo Jinchen has never seen the man who saved him, but since he didn''t hurt him, he should be someone arranged by Butler Qiao. After the man in black rescued Luo Jinchen, he stood in front of him. Unless someone took the initiative to attack Luo Jinchen, he would never make a move. Luo Jinchen looked at the man in front of him who was inseparable from him, and his heart suddenly moved. "You... Are you a member of His Highness?" For some reason, he felt that this man was different from the guard arranged by Butler Qiao, so he tentatively asked. "Subordinate Dark Seventeen was ordered by His Highness to protect Wang Jun, and Dark Seventeen has seen Wang Jun." The man turned around and cupped his fists at Luo Jinchen, moved his ear, and stabbed behind him with a sword, killing the assassin who rushed over immediately. Luo Jinchen didn''t expect that Su Qiruo would put hidden guards beside him, and he was a little dizzy. He has also heard about the secret guards of the royal family before. It is said that it takes hundreds of people to pick a suitable one. These secret guards are extremely precious, and they only obey the orders of their masters all their lives. But His Highness even sent him a secret guard. If he hadn''t been in danger today, he would have never known that His Highness had done these things for him secretly for the rest of his life. His Highness did not treat him so ruthlessly, but indulged him everywhere. In the whole world, is there any lord who treats him like this? Apart from consummating the marriage, His Highness has never done anything to offend him. Those assassins seemed to have noticed Dark Seventeen too, so they all gave up fighting with the guards, and rushed in the direction of Dark Seventeen and Luo Jinchen. The sword in An Shiqi''s hand became colder and colder, leaving no life for anyone. Standing behind him, Luo Jinchen was really not afraid at all. It seemed that the person standing in front of him was not Dark Seventeen, but His Highness Nine. "My lord be careful!" Qingyu and Qinglu rolling down from the carriage over there saw the man in black protecting Luo Jinchen early in the morning, so they immediately rolled into the small ditch beside the road so as not to become a burden. Those assassins obviously didn''t pay attention to the two servants, so no one cared about their life or death. Qinglu stared wide-eyed at the man in black who stopped all the people who wanted to get close to Luo Jinchen, she was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth. He was sure he had never seen this person when he left the mansion. Where did he come from? An arrow shot out from the darkness and stabbed straight at Luo Jinchen. Da Qiqi was dealing with the assassin, and the sword in his hand couldn''t be drawn out in time, so he could only fly forward and use his back to block the arrow for Luo Jinchen. "Well" An Shiqi snorted, raised his hand and touched a few acupuncture points, got up and continued to rush into the assassins. Luo Jinchen''s eyes turned red, he bit his lip and looked at the figure who was adept among assassins, but he never let go of the dagger in his hand. After her guards killed the assassins in front of them, they all flew towards Dark Seventeen. With their participation, Dark Seventeen was obviously much more relaxed. The clothes worn by the two drivers were different from those of the guards. Apart from the black-clothed Dark Seventeen, the most eye-catching ones were the two gray-clothed drivers. The two looked at each other, and then quickly separated, each flying towards the bushes on both sides of the road. Only a few muffled grunts were heard, and the people who were shooting arrows in the dark were all silent. Luo Jinchen frowned and looked at Dark Seventeen who was still fighting with the assassin, feeling distressed. Although he was dressed in black, Luo Jinchen could still see the blood on his back in the dark. "Seventeen, come back quickly." With those guards with high martial arts skills, there is no need for Dark Seventeen to confront in front. Luo Jinchen was very worried. He was afraid that something would happen to the Seventeenth, so how would he explain to His Highness? A piercing whistle sounded, and all the assassins drew back their swords and retreated hastily. "Withdraw." Seeing that a hundred of them had come and now there were less than thirty left, fear appeared in the eyes of the assassin. They really didn''t expect that such an unfavored prince would have so many masters to protect him when he went out. The guard team of more than 20 people actually killed nearly 80 of them. The master really made a wrong calculation this time. The gain outweighs the loss! "Leave ten people to protect the king, and the rest will follow me, leaving no one behind." One of the drivers driving the car gave orders to the guards behind him. "Yes." Everyone responded in unison, and soon the man led a dozen people to chase them out. Another woman driving the car brought nine people to stay where she was and protect Luo Jinchen. Luo Jinchen''s pale lips trembled, but he didn''t try to stop them. Instead, he shouted to Qingyu and Qinglu on the opposite side of the road with red eyes: "Go and find out where there are wound medicines." "Seventeen, how are you?" Luo Jinchen threw away the dagger in his hand, supported An Shiqi''s arm and said worriedly. "The subordinates are fine, and the arrows are not poisonous. You don''t have to worry, you just need to find a doctor to pull out the arrows when you get back." Da Qiqi has suffered many injuries since childhood, such an arrow is not intolerable for him. Just seeing Wang Jun worrying about him so much, the usually calm and taciturn person said a few words of comfort. "But you bleed a lot." Luo Jinchen tried his best to support An Shiqi''s body, and accidentally touched his back with his hand. The wet touch all told of the pain of An Shiqi''s wound. Without waiting for Dark Seventeen to refuse, Luo Jinchen looked directly at the driver who stayed behind and said, "Is there a place to stay near here? We won''t go back now, and quickly find a doctor to show everyone the injuries." The guards arranged by Butler Qiao were really powerful, but the opponents came fiercely. Although they didn''t lose their lives, many people were still injured. But the most serious thing was the arrow in the back of An Shiqi. If it wasnt for An Qiqi, he might be dead by now. The car woman first glanced at An Shiqi, and then nodded to Luo Jinchen. She knew that Wang Jun was doing this to take care of An Qiqi. Since His Highness handed both the jade pendant and An Qiqi to Wang Jun, there was no need to keep some things from him. "There is a small town less than ten miles ahead, and there is a residence of His Royal Highness in the town. If the king does not dislike it, this subordinate will wait for you to go there." "Then I will thank you." Luo Jinchen nodded, but he didn''t dare to let go of the hand holding An Shiqi. An Shiqi''s complexion was pale, obviously caused by excessive blood loss. One person was left here to deliver letters to the rest, while the others escorted Luo Jinchen to a nearby town. "My lord, it''s better for the subordinates to take this medicine by themselves." An Shiqihong held his collar by his ears, and refused to let Luo Jinchen apply the medicine himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 770： The next husband of His Royal Highness (40) Chapter 770 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (40) He is just a lowly secret guard, how dare he ask his master to give him medicine. Luo Jinchen, however, refused to let go no matter what, and only let Qingyu and Qinglu boil the hot water, leaving him to take care of An Qiqi himself. "You don''t have to worry that I won''t be able to do well. If you really talk about this idea, my two servants are inferior to me." Because one year when Su Qiruo was injured when she returned to Beijing, Luo Jinchen specially went to the government doctor to practice her medical skills for a period of time, only hoping that one day if she needed him, he would be able to last for a while. However, his status is inconvenient, and he has only learned a little bit. The other side may not work, but it is enough to give people a medicine. "Thank you, Wang Jun." Da Qiqi is not the kind of person who waits to be tweaked. Seeing the worry in Luo Jinchen''s eyes, he is no longer stubborn. Left and right are nothing more than applying some medicine to stop the bleeding first, and then pulling out the arrow for the old doctor when he arrives. Luo Jinchen raised his hand to help Dark Seventeen take off his coat, and an envelope fell lightly. Dark Seventeen''s complexion changed, and he was about to bend over to pick it up. Luo Jinchen quickly stopped him: "Don''t move, I''ll come." I dont know what kind of treasure it is, which made a cold guard like Dark Seventeen change his face. Luo Jinchen didn''t have the habit of peeking at other people''s privacy, but the familiar words on the envelope still made him take two steps back in shock. "My lord, it''s not what you think, it''s all a misunderstanding." Da Shiqi knows that if this matter is not explained clearly, there may be a misunderstanding between His Highness and Wang Jun. Luo Jinchen looked at Dark Seventeen with a cold face, held up the letter in his hand and asked, "This is the Heli letter written by His Highness?" He thought that since His Highness replied to him, sent him so many things, and even sent someone to protect him secretly, she somehow cared about him. But he didn''t want to write He Li before he left. If he didn''t know Su Qiruo''s handwriting, he might still be kept in the dark! He didn''t believe that Su Qiruo wrote this and Li Shu to someone else. He was the Nine Kings who had been given the imperial imperial certificate, and he was the only one worthy of her writing the Li Shu. An Shiqi knelt on one knee, bowed his head and said: "I dare not lie to the king, this is indeed written by His Highness and handed over to my subordinates before leaving." "Heh... well, that''s great! I''ve been feeling too sentimental during this period of time." Even if he was assassinated, he didn''t even cry when he took out his dagger to commit suicide, but now he felt extremely wronged. The nose couldn''t help but ache, and even the voice changed when he said it, the hoarse voice was not his at all. "Your Majesty, this is all a misunderstanding. When His Highness left, he explained that if she can return safely from this expedition, this and Li Shu will be taken and burned by his subordinates. If... If His Highness does not come back, He Li Shu will be destroyed." Leave it to Wang Jun. Everyone knows that Wang Jun is still innocent, and it will not affect Wang Jun''s remarriage when..." Dan Shiqi''s voice became softer and weaker, and he felt that he had no confidence in the last sentence. During the period when His Highness was not in the capital, he followed Wang Jun every day. No one knows better than him how much Wang Jun cares about His Highness. The dark guard didn''t understand human''s seven emotions and six desires, but now he seemed to be able to feel the sadness and anger of Wang Jun. Perhaps, Wang Jun would rather die with His Highness than be left behind like this! Luo Jinchen tightly clutched the Heli book in his hand, tried hard to swallow the tears in his eyes, and stepped forward to help An Shiqi up. "You get up and take the medicine before talking about anything else." "Wang Jun, this and Li Shu..." Dan Shiqi stared at the Heli book in Luo Jinchen''s hand, wanting to take it back and burn it. He regretted it. Because I was convinced that His Highness would come back, I didn''t take He Lishu seriously, thinking that it should be useless, but I didn''t know that such a thing would happen today. "Since His Highness gave it to me, please put it here!" Luo Jinchen said with a blank face, then firmly pressed An Qiqi to sit down, and helped him apply the medicine first. Dan Shiqi observed Luo Jinchen secretly for a long time, but didn''t see anything. I dont know if Wang Jun believed his words, this matter is indeed a misunderstanding! They rested in this small house at night, and someone went back to report a letter to Butler Qiao, who brought someone over to protect Luo Jinchen overnight. Luo Jinchen, however, never went out from the beginning to the end. He stayed in the house alone, not even allowing Qingyu and Qinglu to serve him. The three words under the candlelight seemed to become clearer. Luo Jinchen wanted to open the letter several times, but in the end he held back. No matter what kind of mood she had in writing this letter, it proved that she didn''t want him at that time. She really is still dissatisfied with this marriage, and she treats him well only because she has to be responsible to him. She has always been a frank person. Luo Jinchen laughed at himself, and put away that and Li Shu. The candlelight in the house was not extinguished that night, and the dark seventeen outside the house also held his aching shoulder and kept watch outside the night. He has already sent a letter to His Highness, and this matter is ultimately his fault. He will accept whatever punishment His Highness wants to punish him, but before His Highness comes back, he must protect the king''s safety. Such a good king, His Highness should really cherish it. Early the next morning, Luo Jinchen returned to the capital without even having breakfast. Butler Qiao didn''t know what happened, but he only knew that after returning to the mansion, Wang Jun packed some things and came out and said that he was going to live in Zhuangzi for a while. Butler Qiao already knew about Wang Jun''s trip to marry Zhuangzi as a dowry. "That subordinate led someone to **** Wang Jun there." Anyway, the year is over, so Wang Jun wants to go out and relax. His Highness will come back after a while, and the two of them will be able to cultivate their relationship well. Luo Jinchen didn''t tell Qiao Butler and Li Shu about it, and An Qiqi would not take the initiative to tell anyone about it. So the mighty convoy sent Luo Jinchen to the Zhuangzi again, and the manager of the Zhuangzi was so scared that he knelt on the ground and almost couldn''t get up. "Our lord is coming to Zhuangzi for a short stay. We must not tell outsiders about this matter. I hope you will take good care of it. When His Highness returns to Beijing, you will be rewarded." It is inconvenient for Housekeeper Qiao to stay, so he can only use his identity as the Ninth Emperor Daughter to calm down the people in the village. "Yes, the little one will definitely serve the prince well, and I dare not make a mistake." The person in charge was sweating from fright, no one knew that His Highness Ninth Prince was the heart of the emperor and queen, even if she had a hundred guts, she would not dare to offend His Royal Highness Ninth Prince! What''s more, this Jiuwangjun is still the son of her master. This Zhuangzi belongs to the prince in the first place, how dare they bully the master as servants! "It''s good for you to understand, Wang Jun is the heart of our Highness, and he is holding and protecting him in the mansion on weekdays. Our Highness will never see Wang Jun being wronged." Butler Qiao felt sour when he said this, but he had to exaggerate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 771： The next husband of His Royal Highness (41) Chapter 771 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (41) Only by letting the people in charge here know that Wang Jun is favored, they dare not have ulterior motives. "Don''t worry, my lord, all the people in this village are the dowry of the lord, and the lord is the lord''s son, and the servants dare not disrespect." The housekeeper bowed his head and said seriously. Butler Qiao also knew this, but he still beat the butler again and again. Before leaving, two hundred guards were left behind, but Luo Jinchen was unwilling to let her bring them back. The weather is too cold, it is inconvenient for so many guards to stay on Zhuangzi to eat, drink and live. Even if Luo Jinchen is dissatisfied with Su Qiruo in his heart, he will not take pleasure in ruining others. In the end, Butler Qiao only left ten hidden guards for Luo Jinchen in the dark. She didn''t say anything, and she didn''t know if Luo Jinchen knew about it. An Shiqiu''s injury was not healed yet, and he insisted on protecting Luo Jinchen. Butler Qiao thought of his meritorious service in protecting the Lord, so he left him to recuperate, and let An Nineteen go to catch up with him for a while. Zhuangzi is much colder than the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion. Luo Jinchen''s yard in the Nine Emperor''s Mansion is the best. The earth dragons are all over the houses. Even if he just walks around the side hall, he won''t be frozen with. But Zhuangzi is different. Except for the charcoal basin, there is nothing here to keep out the cold. ... At night, Luo Jinchen was lying on the bed thinking about something, but couldn''t fall asleep, so she got up, put on her clothes and came to the bedside, calling softly, "Seventeen?" He wasn''t sure if An Shiqi was still by his side, but he was a little worried about An Qi''s injury. Da Nineteen hesitated for a moment, then dodged and landed by the window. "Subordinate An Nineteen has seen Wang Jun." Luo Jinchen was taken aback, but he didn''t expect the people around him to change. "Seventeen, how is his injury?" After all, he was injured to save him, Luo Jinchen felt guilty, and only hoped that An Shiqi would recover soon. "If you go back to Wang Jun, An Qiqi''s injury is fine, and after a while, he will be able to serve Wang Jun by his side." Dark Nineteen looks younger than Dark Seventeen, but more indifferent. The stern answer is like carved wood, without emotion. "No need, now the emperor and the empress know about my assassination, and sent people to investigate, but those assassins dare not make any further moves. If it''s cold today, you don''t have to stay here, go back to the mansion go!" Since she doesn''t want him anymore, why should he keep her by his side to add to his sadness. He never announced this feeling, even if he planned this marriage at that time, it was only to prevent An Lingmo from marrying her. Although Luo Jinchen suspected that the assassination was done by the third princess, it wasn''t that he didn''t think about others. The fourth imperial daughter wanted to use An Lingmo to inquire about the ninth imperial daughter''s information, and it might not be without her arm. These daughters born in the royal family enjoy wealth and honor at birth, but the surroundings of the flowers are all surrounded by cliffs. Anyone who doesn''t pay attention will fall to pieces. "The subordinates are ordered to protect the king''s safety and dare not leave." An Nineteen stood with his fists folded, his stubborn appearance made Luo Jinchen feel a little helpless just looking at it. Looking at this, he might not be able to persuade people to go back. Lets do this first! When His Highness the Ninth Prince returns to the capital, and the matter of their reconciliation with Li has been cleared up, these people will be called back. "It''s still snowing outside, and it''s cold at night, why don''t you come inside." Luo Jinchen tried to discuss with An Nineteen. Da Nineteen refused. "The secret guards should stay in the dark. If the king has no other orders, the subordinates will leave." If Wang Junli hadnt shouted Seventeen at the window, he wouldnt have shown up. The reason why the dark guards are called dark guards is because they want to hide in the dark. They are the last life-saving talisman of the master. It is easier to hit with one hit when people are invisible. "Then just wait." Luo Jinchen turned around and hugged a thick quilt and walked out the door. The cold wind was so cold that Luo Jinchen, who was only in his outer robe, trembled in his voice. "I don''t know where you are hiding, but it''s too cold today, even good people will be frozen to death. Take this quilt and wrap it, it can always resist some wind and snow." Luo Jinchen always speaks little, but in front of these two hidden guards, he looks like a long-winded gossip. He can''t be blamed for this, in fact, these hidden guards are even less talkative. If he doesn''t say anything, he can only stare. An Nineteen''s bowed body froze slightly, his bloodless lips trembled, and finally took the brocade quilt behind him. "Thank you, Wang Jun, and my subordinates will leave." The hidden guards all crawled out of the dead since they were young. They are not even afraid of death, so how can they be afraid of the cold. It''s just that Wang Jun is pure and kind, and An Nineteen really can''t bear to brush off his kindness. But the quilt is a luxury for him after all. Hiding alone in a dark place is not easy to be found, if he is wrapped in a brocade quilt, wouldn''t he be a living target. Even though it was not needed, Dark Seventeen carefully put away the brocade quilt. Wang Jun is the only person in this world who treats him so carefully and considerately! No wonder An Shiqi was so worried about Wang Jun and told him so much. Luo Jinchen leaned against the head of the bed, caressing the jade pendant Su Qiruo gave him before leaving. Another night passed like this. When Qingyu, who entered the room to wait on him, noticed the dark blue under Luo Jinchen''s eyes, he couldn''t help asking: "Did Wang Jun not rest last night?" "I''m not used to it, it''s okay." Luo Jinchen took the handkerchief and wiped his face, only then did he feel refreshed. There are cabbage and radishes in the cellar on Zhuangzi, but if you want to eat some rare vegetables like those in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, there are no more. The person in charge was afraid that Wang Jun would not be used to it, so he showed his full energy, and asked the cook to make various tricks with cabbage and tofu. Luo Jinchen knew that it was because of Butler Qiao''s beating that made the people in the village tremble. But he will live here for a long time in the future, it is not appropriate to scare these people with the name of the Nine Emperors'' House, he still needs to win the hearts of the people himself. After dinner, Luo Jinchen ordered Qinglu to find the manager. The person in charge is also polite. In order to avoid gossip, she brought her youngest son to accompany her. Seeing this, Luo Jinchen became more and more satisfied with the steward. No wonder his father has passed away for so many years, and this Zhuangzi can remain so intact. "You don''t need to be too polite, Guanshi Liu. I came here today because I just want to know about things in Zhuangzi." Seeing Guanshi Liu''s **** only dared to touch the edge of a chair, with a frightened look on his face, Luo Jinchen felt a little embarrassed. Actually, he was also afraid that he would not be able to restrain the people in this village. He didn''t open his mouth when Butler Qiao helped him beat them yesterday. Now it seems that the beating is a bit too much. "Excuse me, my lord, if the old slave knows, I will not dare to lie to my lord." (end of this chapter) Chapter 772： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (42) Chapter 772 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (42) Guanshi Liu wanted to get up and salute, but he also thought about what Wang Jun said not to be too polite, so he was standing or sitting or not, which was quite funny. Guanshi Liu''s youngest son is only nine years old this year. Although he is quite sensible, he has never seen such a noble person as Wang Jun, so he is less afraid. It was the first time to see his mother like this, but the little boy was so shocked that his mouth grew wide, and he wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to. Qingyu behind Luo Jinchen couldn''t help laughing out loud, and it was precisely because of this laughter that the embarrassing atmosphere among the few people eased a bit. Luo Jinchen also had a rare smile on his face, and motioned Liu Guanshi to sit down. "There is no need for Guanshi Liu to do this, and our king does not eat people." Knowing that her master had few words, Qing Yu spoke for him. Guanshi Liu wiped the thin layer of sweat from her forehead in embarrassment. Isn''t she afraid of neglecting the master and angering His Highness the Ninth Prince? "This little brother was joking, it''s just that this old servant is a little nervous when he meets Wang Jun for the first time." Guan Liu is honest. "You are my father''s man, how you treated my father in the past, you will treat me in the future. As long as you are faithful, I will not make any trouble at will." What Luo Jinchen needs is the loyalty of the people below. He doesn''t want them to respect him just because of fear, but wants them to know that he is the master of this village now, and he is the one who is raising the people in the village. The people in Zhuangzi can only be safe if they are loyal to him. "Don''t worry, my lord, the people on this Zhuangzi were all selected by the lord before he got married. Most of them were dowry from the lord''s mother''s family, and some of them were some poor people bought by the lord later. They all lived in peace." Guanshi Liu has been in charge of Zhuangzi for many years. If there were such people who didn''t know what they meant, they would have been kicked out by her long ago. She can''t guarantee that everyone in Zhuangzi is sincere, but she also dares to say that the rest are not bad people. "Then what about you, Guanshi Liu?" Because Luo Jinchen was still young when his father passed away, he was not familiar with the steward under his name. Luo Jinye probably didn''t even know that there was such a good manor outside the city. If he knew, this Zhuangzi would not be in his hands at all. Luo Jinchen has never bothered to fight, but sometimes not fighting is more reassuring than fighting. If Guanshi Liu is his biological father''s confidant, then there are many available people in the village. In this case, it is more valuable than giving him two shops in good locations in the city. Compared with those valuable things, people''s hearts are more rare. Guanshi Liu knelt down in front of Luo Jinchen with a plop, and the young boy beside her knelt down too, although he didn''t know why. "The old slave is the concubine of the old steward of the lord''s mother''s house. When the lord married into the Luo mansion, the old man personally gave the old slave''s deed of sale to the lord. To put it bluntly, although the old slave has a low status, he is still a man of his own accord. I grew up with my lord. The lord entrusted this village to the old slave, and the old slave would never dare to be negligent. The old slave can swear to the heavens that he will never betray the lord in this life." Guanshi Liu is the natal family of Luo Jinchen''s biological father, and he married into the Luo Mansion along with his little master. Nevertheless, all the stewards in Luo''s mansion are old people, and it''s inconvenient for her to enter the back house to serve the young master, so she takes care of the biggest villa on hand for the master, as well as some shops. Luo Yashu didn''t know about this matter, she only knew that her Zhengjun had a lot of dowry, but she didn''t care what it was, after all, Luo Mansion didn''t lack his ideas. "Guan Liu please hurry up, my father will be able to rest in peace if he is as loyal as Guanshi Liu." In Luo Jinchen''s impression, his father was a miserable man who could only blame himself. Because he didn''t have a concubine, he kept brooding about it, and finally folded himself into it. But he didn''t know that before he got married, he was also a little son who was loved by thousands of people, and he also had so many shopkeepers and such capable loyal servants under him. Luo Jinchen thought, if his father can have the skill and courage of his elder brother, don''t get caught up in the horns. I''m afraid that the position of Zhengjun in Luofu is still his. Unfortunately, the sky fails to fulfill people''s wishes. Even if his father treated him badly when he was young, he still shed tears every day after his father passed away. Now when he thinks of his father again, the appearance of that man has long been blurred. He only remembers that he should be a very good-looking person. It would be hypocritical to say how much sadness there is. In addition to being brought up in Luo Mansion, Luo Jinchen has not felt much love from his parents. Compared to Luo Mansion''s indifference, the Queen treated him more like his own father and son. Thinking of the Heli letter, the smile on Luo Jinchen''s face faded again. Thats all, in the future he will stay on Zhuangzi, its good to farm and read every day. A good time is not necessarily about enjoying some kind of glory and wealth. Being able to live an ordinary life can also be called a "good". This marriage with Su Qiruo was originally requested by him, since they were not destined, he didn''t want to force her anymore. Emotional pain will have time to heal, he just has to wait. "The king''s words are serious, these are what the old slave should do. Now the master of the old slave is the king, and the old slave will definitely be loyal to the king, and he will never dare to be half-hearted. It''s just that Zhuangzi is not like the palace of the emperor, and the house is simple. I have wronged you." Guan Liu is not a smooth talker, he is honest and sincere in his actions. I think so too, if he wasn''t an honest person, how could he be so frightened by Qiao Butler''s few words? Any other scheming old fritters would have gone to the master to ask for credit, but Liu Guanshi never came, until Luo Jinchen sent someone to invite him. Luo Jinchen likes to deal with honest people, and he looks down on the kind of flattering and flattering villains. "It doesn''t matter. I''m afraid I''m going to live in Zhuangzi this time. You don''t need to be so cautious. It''s just as usual. If something happens, I will send someone to find you." "Then Wangjun, if you need anything, just ask. If the two brothers are inconvenient to leave the inner courtyard, I will ask the younger brother to wait outside the Wangjun courtyard every day, and ask the younger brother to call the old slave if there is something to do." Luo Jinchen glanced at the little boy sitting there obediently, and waved to him. "Hurry up and kowtow to Wang Jun." Guanshi Liu looked at his son and said in a low voice. "Don''t be too polite, come here." Luo Jinchen took out a round gold bead from his purse, with a small ring on it, and a red tassel on the bottom, which was very beautiful. "What''s your name?" Put the golden bead into the little boy''s hands, the little boy was a little afraid to take it, and turned his head to take a peek at Guanshi Liu. Liu Guanshi hurriedly said: "Wang Jun asked you something, answer carefully." The children in Zhuangzi dont go out if they dont have anything to do, so they see fewer people, so they cant compare to those clever and knowledgeable servants in the capital. (end of this chapter) Chapter 773： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (43) Chapter 773 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (43) "If you go back to Wang Jun, my name is Dong''er." Dong''er didn''t dare to take Luo Jinchen''s things, and held her hands to return them to him, but was held by a pair of small hands. "Good Dong''er, you can stay in my yard from now on. You keep this thing and treat it as a greeting gift." It''s not convenient for Luo Jinchen to go out, and it''s not good for Qingyu and Qinglu to always go to the front to find Guanshi Liu. If Dong''er was there, it would be much more convenient to send word to do things. Guanshi Liu is a slave, so her children will also be slaves when they are born. In the past, there was no master in Zhuangzi, and the children could only do simple work with their father. Now Wang Jun keeps his son by his side, which is a great gift to Liu Guanshi. "Dong''er, hurry up and thank Wang Jun for your appreciation." "Dong''er thanked Wang Jun." Dong''er''s simplicity is different from the children Luo Jinchen has seen before. Although she looks clumsy, she is full of sincerity. "Can you read?" Dong''er froze for a moment, then shook her head and said, "Dong''er has never read a book, and only learned a few words from her sister." Dong''er held the golden bead tightly in her small hands, and moved her feet awkwardly. He heard that the masters outside like servants who can read and write. He is so stupid, is Wang Jun planning to keep him? Actually, when Manager Liu brought Dong''er here, he never thought that Luo Jinchen would leave the child behind. He just thought that Dong''er would help spread the word outside the yard in the future. Later, Luo Jinchen gave Dong''er a golden bead and allowed him to follow him in the yard. This was already beyond Guanshi Liu''s imagination. Guanshi Liu got up and said, "The child is stupid and can''t read. If the king wants a literate servant, the old servant can go outside to find it." Although there were regrets in his heart, Butler Liu did not show any dissatisfaction. Everything is fate. Luo Jinchen frowned slightly, looked at Guanshi Liu and asked, "Aren''t the children in Zhuangzi studying?" Guanshi Liu bowed and said: "Returning to Wang Jun, there are many children in Zhuangzi, but there are only a few girls from the steward''s family who are studying. They are all mud legs from the land, and they cannot afford scholars." Even if Guanshi Liu himself has four daughters and two sons in his family, only the eldest daughter and youngest daughter have studied for a few years. Slave servants are not eligible to take the imperial examinations. Steward Liu let his eldest daughter study mainly in order to succeed him in the future and keep the Zhuangzi for his master. As for the remaining children, she really couldn''t afford them. Reading is a right that only the rich can enjoy. A set of cheap pen, ink, paper and inkstone is enough for their family to spend for a year. "Study is not necessarily to take the road of imperial examination. If you can learn more characters, even if you are a small steward or an accountant in the future, it will be good." Luo Jinchen had some calculations in his heart, so he discussed with Guanshi Liu, "How about this, you go outside to find a master, and gather all the children under the age of twelve in Zhuangzi, regardless of gender. After that, you can learn to read for four hours a day, and all the expenses will be paid by Zhuangzi. As for older children Yes, if you want to be literate, you can also come here, even if its just to make these childrens lives better in the future, its worth it. Luo Jinchen even thought that if there were really good seedlings who studied, he would give them back their slave status and help them with their scientific examinations, which would be considered a great achievement. The cost of this idea is nothing to him. Such an act of doing good and buying people''s hearts is good for both of them. Guanshi Liu was so excited that tears filled his eyes, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed Luo Jinchen three times, and then retreated tremblingly. As soon as he got out of the yard, Guanshi Liu started running with his old legs thumping, and told everyone from door to door that Wang Jun wanted to find a wife for the children in Zhuangzi. Luo Jinchen stayed in Zhuangzi for half a month. The Queen sent people to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion several times to invite Luo Jinchen into the palace, but was rejected by Butler Qiao. Thinking that Luo Jinchen was also uncomfortable in the capital, the queen didn''t let anyone go to Zhuangzi to find him. Su Qiruo, who was far away in Liancheng, also signed an alliance with the Wa Kingdom and was preparing to return to Beijing. The sixth prince of the Wa Kingdom, Takahashi Miyazawa, also came back with the army. To say that the sixth prince is indeed good-looking, it is just that he is really small. When Su Qiruo saw Takahashi Miyazawa for the first time, Luo Jinchen''s figure appeared in front of her eyes. Now that she has become famous in two battles, she finally doesn''t have to do anything against her will. The official roads are also covered with thick snow, making it difficult for the army to walk. The letter that Su Qiruo ordered someone to send back to the palace might have arrived by now. She didn''t write a letter to Luo Jinchen this time, and wanted to surprise him when she went back. However, before the surprise arrived, the secret letter from Dark Seventeen arrived first. Looking at the news from Dark Seventeen, Su Qiruo felt a little distressed while being angry. Even if Luo Jinchen was assassinated because of her, he didn''t go to the palace to complain or threaten the emperor and queen to grant him anything, but he resolutely left when he saw the letter of Heli, he was like this The pride all over her body made Su Qiruo feel a little ashamed of herself. Her feelings for Luo Jinchen are very complicated, with responsibility, guilt, distress, occasional nostalgia, and a slight liking, but there is no loathing at all. The moment she won, she really thought about going back and living a good life with him. Only the two of them, there will be no one else. Even in that turbulent imperial city, there will be endless wind and rain in the future, she will never shrink back, nor will she let go of his hand. Stuffing the letter into her bosom, Su Qiruo shouted to the dark night outside the posthouse: "Bai Xue." "The subordinate is here." "You disguise yourself as the main hall and stay in the army, and Bai Shuang follows the main hall one step ahead." She was worried about Luo Jinchen, that assassination was premeditated. Everyone knows that before the two of them consummated their marriage, some people dared to attack him. Even if Luo Jinchen held her and Li Shu in his hand, those people might not let him go. What''s more, based on what she knew about Luo Jinchen, before she returned to Beijing, it was impossible for him to disclose the letter of Heli in public. If she dies, he will guard her body as the Nine Kings. If she goes back alive, he will recognize Na and Li Shu instead, and he really doesn''t want to have anything to do with her anymore. Su Qiruo was worried that it would not be safe for Luo Jinchen to live alone in Zhuangzi, and if those people wanted to deal with him again, the secret guards sent by Butler Qiao might not be able to stop them. After all, the elite of the dark guards are still in her hands. "The subordinate takes orders." Bai Xue didn''t ask why, but took orders and left. Su Qiruo took Bai Shuang to the capital overnight, but it was precisely because of this that she escaped several assassinations. No one thought that there would be assassins ambushing the post station on the way the army was heading back to attack His Highness the Ninth Prince. Thanks to Bai Xue''s ability, she didn''t let those villains succeed. But no one was caught alive. Those assassins were all dead soldiers, and they hid poison in their teeth when they were on missions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 774： The next husband of His Royal Highness (44) Chapter 774 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (44) It stands to reason that it rarely snows in February, but on the night Su Qiruo returned to Beijing, it snowed heavily again. The goose-feather heavy snow dyed Su Qiruo''s hair white in just a moment, but she didn''t know it. In a Zhuangzi near Chongfu Temple, two white horses stood outside. The riders stood in the snow for a long time, but they never knocked on the closed gate. "Your Highness, won''t you go in and take Wang Jun back to the mansion?" Bai Shuang shook her head lightly, shaking most of the snow off her head. Su Qiruo tightened her hand holding the rein, and looked slightly sideways. "Is there any news about the assassin who sent someone to investigate?" "The third prince also went to Chongfu Temple that day, and the carriage followed him ten miles away. The third prince was not accompanied by him. He didn''t return that day and stayed overnight. The fourth prince also took Mr. An out of the city, saying that he was going to Xing Huazhen watched the lanterns, and returned in the evening of the next day. His Highness the Fifth Prince returned to Suns house with the Fifth Prince, and returned to the mansion after lunch. His Highness the Sixth Highness did not return to the mansion after leaving the palace the day before, and went directly to Baihualou , did not leave until the afternoon of the second day. The Seventh and Eighth Highnesses are as usual, they stayed in the mansion during the day, and took the children to see the lights at night." Bai Shuang reported the news from the secret guard one by one, except for the slightly younger Seventh and Eighth Princes, the rest of the people were very suspicious. But this is not certain, and it is also possible that the two His Highnesses hid deeply. However, according to Su Qiruo''s understanding of the two of them and the information obtained from the book, the Seventh and Eighth Emperors did not participate in the fight for the succession, and the status of their biological fathers is not high, and they do not have a strong father''s support , on weekdays, I dont really stand out, I just go on duty step by step, go back to the house, and then go back to the house after being on duty. It was only later that the crown princess died tragically, and the fourth princess was indiscriminate, fighting to the death with the third princess, and the seventh and eighth princesses were killed innocently. "Where is the second child?" "The Second Highness is still in the mansion, and has not left the mansion, and no one has entered the Second Emperor''s Mansion." Su Qiruo stroked the reins in her hand, and said mockingly, "Oh! A group of women fought and turned their minds on a man. This royal woman is actually more shameless than a street rascal." Luo Jinchen just worshiped her, and the two of them didn''t even exchange a few words. Some people attacked Luo Jinchen because they were jealous of her achievements. It doesn''t matter whether these people are going to hit her or the princess. Anyone who touched her deserves to die! "His Royal Highness is fighting **** battles for Qisheng. These people dare to assassinate the king. This matter must not be let go." Bai Shuang looked angrily, she knew too well the nature of her master''s defense, especially those people who took advantage of His Highness'' absence to attack Wang Jun, I''m afraid this time they really touched His Highness''s scales. If there is a fight face to face with gongs and drums, it can make people look up. Is this something? "Then the hall will be returned tenfold." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo turned around and left, Bai Shuang hurriedly followed. "Aren''t we going to pick up Wang Jun?" Going back day and night, isnt it just to see the king? It''s all at the door, why don''t you go in again? "It''s too late, go to Chongfu Temple first, there are some things to investigate. You send more hidden guards to guard the king, and if there are assassins coming, no one will stay." No matter who touched Luo Jinchen, she will pay back the debt. "Your Highness suspects that Chongfu Temple is harboring assassins?" "no." Chongfu Temple is a royal temple, and most of the people who come to offer incense on weekdays are rich and noble families, and they definitely can''t do anything like colluding with the princess to murder the king. Because no matter which queen is in power, it will not affect the status of Chongfu Temple, so there is no need for them to take risks. Now Bai Shuang didn''t understand even more. Chongfu Temple didn''t harbor assassins, so what else could be investigated? "If you really can''t find evidence, then clean up every suspect, and one of them will always be the culprit." If Su Qi roughly knows which people are not easy to use, and she had no intention of participating in the battle for the crown prince before, but those people took the initiative to provoke her, then don''t blame her for being ruthless. She has tried her best to avoid the track in the book in this life, but she doesn''t want Luo Jinchen to fall into it by mistake. It would be fine if it was something else, but it happened to be him... The traces left by the horseshoes were quickly covered by heavy snow. In the early morning of the next day, the servants who came out to sweep the snow never found that anyone had been here. Only the secret guards who were secretly protecting Zhuangzi knew that their master had returned. "My lord, my lord, something happened in the capital." Dong''er, who came in with a small plate of washed dates, said pantingly with a flushed face. Dong''er has been serving Luo Jinchen for more than ten days. Because he is young, Luo Jinchen only asks him to do errands, and usually doesn''t reprimand him. The little guy disappears in front of Luo Jinchen The restraint of the day we first met. Luo Jinchen''s hand holding the needle trembled, and the needle stuck into his finger, but he didn''t feel the slightest pain. He calculated the time, His Highness the Ninth Prince might be coming back soon. And what made Dong''er so anxious, could it be that something happened to her? But Luo Jinchen was used to being calm, so he poured a cup of hot tea for Dong''er to warm his hands after he took it easy. "Sit down and talk slowly." "I just went out to wash dates, and I heard Aunt Zhao who went to the capital to buy meat said that several palaces of the imperial concubine were on fire today." Because she knew that Luo Jinchen was also the husband of some Highness, Dong''er was so anxious to report back. But he is young, and he doesn''t know the titles and titles of those nobles, and he can''t tell which mansion his master is from. But my mother said that Wang Jun is the righteous king of the most beloved Highness, no wonder Wang Jun looks so good-looking. Luo Jinchen''s heart suddenly dropped, and he moved his stiff fingers calmly. If you look closely, you can find that he is still trembling. It doesn''t matter if the imperial concubine''s mansion burns down, as long as people are fine. No, as long as she is fine. Butler Qiao is careful, even if other mansions burn down, the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion will definitely be fine. Luo Jinchen didn''t take this matter to heart, but Qingyu couldn''t bear curiosity, and asked Dong''er: "Then, did you ask which imperial palaces caught fire?" Dong''er felt warmer, and it became easier to speak. "Aunt Zhao said three, four, five and six were all burned." This Donger remembers clearly, because they are connected together. Qing Yu suddenly patted her thigh and laughed out of shape, God is really eye-opening! Those who wanted their lord''s life must have been sent by these imperial daughters, and now they have been condemned by God, which is really retribution. Luo Jinchen''s body froze when he had just recovered. He never believed in coincidences. Could it be that she is back? Slightly pursing his lips, Luo Jinchen put down the handkerchief in his hand and cleaned his hands, grabbed a handful of dates and stuffed them into Dong''er''s pocket, and asked in a low voice: "Did Aunt Zhao say that the soldiers from the border have returned? " (end of this chapter) Chapter 775： The next husband of His Royal Highness (45) Chapter 775 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (45) Dong''er blushed and shook her head, quickly put down the cup in her hand and ran out: "Aunt Zhao didn''t say anything, Wang Jun, please wait, I will go and ask you now." Luo Jinchen smiled dotingly. Although Dong''er was not clever enough, he was very honest and followed his mother. "My lord, are you worried about His Highness? Or, let''s go back to the manor!" Qing Yu still doesn''t know about Li Shu, but he can see how worried Wang Jun is about His Highness. According to the news sent by Butler Qiao a few days ago, His Highness will be home in a month or so, but Wang Jun is still staying at the Zhuangzi, is that okay? Besides, snow is still falling in February. I dont know if the winter will be extended to March. It is really cold in Zhuangzi. The smile on Luo Jinchen''s face faded quickly, and he looked down at the needle hole on his fingertip. The bleeding was no longer there, but it still hurt a little. "Since Butler Qiao sent a letter saying that victory will return, there is nothing to worry about." He always knew that with Su Qiruo''s ability, she would never be defeated, not to mention that the emperor was eccentric and gave her so many soldiers. Before I was worried because I felt that the battlefield had no eyes and I was afraid that there would be accidents. Besides, she can kill the master with random punches. After all, she is inexperienced. It is the first time to lead the army, and it is inevitable that she will be tricked by others. But her triumphant return was also within his expectation. When she returns, this letter of Heli will be made public! The corner of Luo Jinchen''s mouth curled up into a wry smile, it seemed that he was destined to be a lone star. Not worthy to be loved, nor worthy to love anyone. Even though he knew that she didn''t want him, when Dong''er said that those imperial palaces were on fire, he still couldn''t help wondering if she had come back to vent his anger on him. After all, apart from her, no one would dare to do such a thing. No matter how tricky the housekeeper Qiao is, he would not dare to attack the imperial concubine''s mansion. Not long after, Dong''er ran back again, but her little face was brightly disappointed. "My lord, Aunt Zhao said she hadn''t heard about the return of the army, but she also said that she would make a special inquiry when she went to the city tomorrow." Luo Jinchen didn''t think there was anything wrong. If he wanted to ask, An Shiqi would know more than the outsiders. It''s just that he doesn''t want her people to know his thoughts now, so as not to cause trouble to others. But he still felt a little strange about the fires in several imperial palaces. Luo Jinchen rewarded Dong''er with some snacks, and asked him to go out to play. But for some reason, he has been a little absent-minded all day. I feel that Su Qiruo is back, but I''m also afraid that it''s her who really came back. If the incident of the fires in the palaces of the imperial concubine was placed on her head, wouldn''t the credit for her life in exchange for this trip be in vain? The more Luo Jinchen thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He was assassinated. Although it was not rumored, the palace and the princesses must have known about it. And he was assassinated, those few were out of luck. If someone finds out that Su Qiruo is returning to Beijing right now, no matter whether she did it or not, she will not be able to escape the suspicion. Because something was on his mind, the candles in Luo Jinchen''s room burned for another night. Su Qiruo, who was sitting in the wing room of Chongfu Temple, was still making arrangements for tomorrow''s affairs. Although she had no evidence, the assassination of Luo Jinchen was probably done by one of the third and fourth children. "Tomorrow, I will rest for a bath. The Third Highness invited several young adults to go hunting in the countryside, and the Fourth Highness also invited Mr. An from Zuo Xiangfu." The secret guard honestly reported the news of the investigation. Since His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince got married, the affairs of the Fourth Imperial Daughter and Young Master An are no longer kept hidden, and are all laid out in the open. It is said that Lord Siwang was ill some time ago, and this illness came suddenly. What is the inside story, but you can understand it all after thinking about it. It is impossible for the son of the An family to be a child, and the fourth emperor has a righteous monarch, so the only way is for the fourth prince to die of illness and make room for the son of the An family. "The fourth brother is really unscrupulous in order to please An''s family. We don''t know if the fourth prince is innocent. If we know, then help him." Su Qiruo smiled slightly, a trace of calculation flashed in Gujing Wubo''s eyes. It''s not that she doesn''t know those methods, but she just thinks it''s dirty. Now they put their hands in her side, and if anyone dares to touch her, then don''t blame her for retaliating in her own way. "Secretly send someone to the Fourth Prince''s mother''s family to pass a letter, saying that the good fourth sister in this hall poisoned and killed Zhengjun, and is going to marry Mr. An as his successor. After the fourth son goes out with Mr. An tomorrow, he will be married to Mr. An. The news spread throughout the imperial city, trying to get more people to see the fourth child and Young Master An together." Su Qiruo threw the letter from Bai Xue into the charcoal basin. Before the army entered the capital, she had to get rid of it first. As for the Zhang family of the Luo family, since he likes to bully others so much, he should change Luo Yashu''s master. Although Luo Yashu is not as arrogant and talented as the old Mrs. Luo, he is not a bad person. The Luo family has no daughters in the direct line, try another lord, maybe there will be one! But now is not a good time to deal with the Zhang family, the assassin''s revenge will be avenged first. Bai Shuang only now understood why his Highness had arrived early but refused to pick Wang Jun back to his residence. Once they returned to Beijing, the news of His Highness''s return would not be concealed. And many things to be done now will make people suspect His Highness, and only His Highness is not around, can the suspicion be cleared. His Royal Highness who protects his shortcomings! You care so much about Wang Jun, why dont you stay with Wang Jun well? "As for the third child... since she is going to hunt tomorrow, let''s break her leg first." The third princess is usually the best at disguising, and she often uses funny excuses to attract a group of young officials. The emperor doesn''t like the fact that the queen and the ministers form a party for personal gain, but he doesn''t want others to go out riding horses to hunt and go fishing together. And the third princess is a rich man, even if it''s just a seventh-rank young lady, she can still treat her with extra courtesy. This made many people have a good impression of her, and they also used this method to secretly buy many followers. "Don''t worry, Your Highness, this subordinate will do it in person." In addition to his high martial arts skills, Bai Shuang also has the ability to use poison. To make the horse go crazy, all she has to do is snap her fingers. "Also." Su Qiruo nodded, then said after thinking of something, "Go and call Dark Seventeen." Since Xue Ye saw his master, Dark Seventeen has been waiting for his master to summon him. "This subordinate has met His Highness. This subordinate failed to complete the task that His Highness explained, and was seen by Wang Jun and Li Shu earlier. This subordinate is incompetent. Please punish him." An Shiqi knelt down and pleaded guilty. What he regretted the most was that he didn''t keep He Lishu away, which only made Wang Jun hurt. "You have made meritorious deeds in protecting the lord, and if your merits and demerits balance out, this time it will be fine. If there is a next time, you will go to the punishment hall to receive the punishment yourself." (end of this chapter) Chapter 776： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (46) Chapter 776 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (46) Su Qiruo is not that unreasonable person, so it is no wonder that An Shiqi is responsible for this matter, it is because she thinks things too simply. I thought that if I didn''t pull him into the whirlpool, I could keep him safe, but I didn''t want to implicate him and almost lost his life. Since this is the case, it is better to pull people into your circle openly and aboveboard, and protect them well. Su Qiruo was extremely fortunate that he was so benevolent at the beginning that he had someone put a dark guard by Luo Jinchen''s side to protect him. If not, she really dare not imagine the consequences. "My subordinate thanked Your Highness." "Get up and talk." Dan Shiqi was injured in order to save Luo Jinchen, Su Qiruo treated him with some tolerance. "Yes, Your Highness." After An Shiqi stood up, he told Su Qiruo everything about Luo Jinchen during this period, including his worries and thoughts about her. Dark Seventeen doesn''t know how to drag text, but only narrates. Although there are no gorgeous words or rhetoric to embellish, just a sentence "Wang Jun wipes the jade pendant every day, and can''t sleep every night" clearly expresses all his friendship with her. After Dark Seventeen left, Su Qiruo couldn''t recover for a long time. Bai Shuang was standing aside, it was the first time she saw her master like this. Guilty, helpless, or distressed? Can''t tell which one is more, but she knows that the master must be thinking about Wang Jun at this moment. Luo Jinchen didn''t fall asleep until dawn, but woke up again when the sound of snow plowing outside came. Seeing the bruises in her master''s eyes getting worse, Qinglu was very worried. "If Wang Jun feels uncomfortable living here, let''s go back! His Highness Left and Right will return to Beijing in a few days." Luo Jinchen said nothing, looking at the thinner face in the bronze mirror, he was a little dazed. Is he now so ugly and haggard? After eating too much breakfast, Luo Jinchen began to look at the account books sent by Guanshi Liu. All the profits in the village over the years were with Guanshi Liu, and Guanshi Liu also handed over to him. It was already the second day when Donger sent news from the capital again. "Aunt Zhao said that His Royal Highness fell off a horse yesterday and broke his leg. When he was carried back, his body was covered in blood, and his eyeballs almost popped out of pain." Dong''er conveyed Aunt Zhao''s words vividly. They are all honest peasants, and their words may be a little wicked, but they absolutely dare not make up things in front of Luo Jinchen. The brush in Luo Jinchen''s hand fell to the ground with a "snap", and Qinglu hurriedly bent over to pick it up, fearing that the ink would stain her master''s clothes. "My lord, what''s wrong with you?" Dong''er was so frightened that she didn''t dare to continue talking, thinking that her words had scared Wang Jun. "No problem, you can continue." Luo Jinchen slowed down and took a light breath. The hand hidden in the sleeve was clenched tightly, and the thought in his heart became clearer. Too many coincidences... "Aunt Zhao also said that His Highness the Fourth Prince poisoned Zheng Jun and wanted to make room for Mr. An, and the family of the Fourth Prince''s mother family has sued the Emperor." The fourth princess was drinking tea with An Lingmo and was bumped into by someone. Immediately, rumors that the fourth princess poisoned Zheng Jun and wanted to marry An Lingmo as the continuation spread throughout the capital. Its just that Aunt Zhao only heard about it at the roadside tea stand. People like them cant find out the details. Because she knew that Dong''er was inquiring about Wang Jun''s information, Aunt Zhao listened more to the royal affairs. Otherwise, this kind of thing has nothing to do with her, at most she will just listen to it as a joke. The royal scandal has caused a lot of trouble these days, and the people in the capital are all in danger, for fear that they will be hurt. Aunt Zhao is secretly praising Jiu Wangjun for his foresight, leaving the place of right and wrong early, and moving to live in Zhuangzi. If Luo Jinchen only believed 60% of it before, but now he is very sure that this matter must have something to do with Su Qiruo. If Su Qi was fighting at the border, the princess would not do anything to her family members, but would protect them instead, so nothing happened in the East Palace. The second princess is still repenting in the mansion, and there are imperial guards guarding the palace, so she doesn''t have that much ability to collude with assassins. But the third princess is the most suspicious, not to mention that he saw the third prince was also in Chongfu Temple that day. So, the third princess broke a leg. As for the fourth princess and An Lingmo... Can''t escape the suspicion of harming others, so his reputation is ruined. With the matter of the Fourth Prince first, and the matter of An Lingmo later, not to mention that the Emperor will not easily spare the Fourth Queen, even the Queen and the Crown Prince will definitely deal with her well. Who made An Lingmo the candidate for the monarch that the empress valued for Su Qiruo at the beginning! The four princesses dared to have **** with An Lingmo without a matchmaker, and they were slapping the Queen''s face, and they were also telling the Queen clearly that someone deliberately pushed An Lingmo to be the rightful monarch of the Ninth Prince in front of the Queen. It was all calculated by the four emperors. How could the queen endure being humiliated like this? He couldn''t swallow this breath, and the princess would definitely step on the fourth princess again. As for the remaining fifth and sixth imperial daughters, although Luo Jinchen didn''t know what they were like, she didn''t think any of them were innocent. The seventh and eighth princesses have always been honest, so they were not affected. All these piles point to Su Qiruo. Because her prince was assassinated, those who might do it began to suffer bad luck one after another. If it weren''t for the news that the army had entered the capital, he would have wondered if that person had already returned home. Could it be that Butler Qiao sent her a letter, and she arranged people from Liancheng to come back to do these things? But whether she did it or not, now that she is not in the capital, no one will suspect her. Luo Jinchen thought about it, but was still a little worried, so he called outside when no one was around: "Nineteen." "What is your order?" Dan Seventeen suddenly appeared, and Luo Jinchen realized that there was another person beside him. "Are you recovering? You were injured in such a cold day, why don''t you rest for a while?" "The subordinate is fine, thank you Wang Jun for your concern." Luo Jinchen bit her lip and hesitated for a moment before asking: "What happened in the capital these few days...but she did it?" Da Shiqi bowed and said, "This subordinate doesn''t know." He only knew that His Highness was back, but he still had things to do, so he didn''t come to see Wang Jun for the time being. Because he was afraid of delaying his master''s important event, Dark Seventeen didn''t dare to take the initiative to tell Luo Jinchen the news of Su Qiruo''s return. Luo Jinchen finally came to his senses, and kept guarding himself in the dark for seventeen days, how could he know about her. "Then you go to Beijing tomorrow, and go to the west of the city to find some beggars to tie up the matter of the third princess and the fourth princess, and then find out a few old things, saying that they took revenge on each other. Whether these things were done by His Highness or not, this Everything has to be cleaned up." Let them dog eat dog! No one can pour this dirty water on His Highness''s head, even if she did it, these people deserve what they deserve. (end of this chapter) Chapter 777： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (47) Chapter 777 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (47) His Royal Highness is Qingfengmingyue, a banished fairy in the sky, and no one can dirty her reputation. Even if he suffered a lot of grievances in the Luo Mansion in the past, Luo Jinchen didn''t bother to use these unsightly methods. But this matter may involve His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince, so he must take precautions in advance. Even if she doesn''t want him anymore, he will never allow anyone to slander her. When Su Qiruo received the news from Dark Seventeen, she just smiled faintly, but her eyes were a little more tender than before. Bai Shuang laughed and said: "Wang Jun is really smart, he guessed His Highness." "If he can guess it''s me, others may not be able to." So, Luo Jinchen was afraid that she would be punished, so he asked An Shiqi to go to the capital to spread some rumors, and to look away from her. The princess brought Jingzhao Mansion and Dali Temple to investigate the assassination of Luo Jinchen, but everyone knew that none of the assassins survived, and this happened in the wilderness, without any clues, it was impossible Find out what. Su Qiruo naturally knew that this would be the result, so she took the initiative to fight back. Since the murderer cannot be found, let everyone be unlucky together! None of these people are innocent. Through this matter, Su Qiruo also became somewhat dissatisfied with the crown daughter. She went to the border for the crown prince and helped the crown maiden to the top, but the crown maiden couldn''t even protect her man. No, maybe the princess didn''t take Luo Jinchen seriously at all. People are really selfish. Back then, Su Qiruo only thought that Luo Jinye, the elder brother, didn''t care about Luo Jinchen, showing selfishness and ruthlessness. But I dont want the concubine to be the same person, but if the concubine really loves her as a direct sister, she should protect her only family member more. I heard that at the palace banquet, many people also used their wedding night and her expedition to ridicule Luo Jinchen, but Her Royal Highness turned a blind eye to it. If the person to be humiliated is replaced by the Crown Prince, no matter how good she is, Su Qiruo, she will not stand by and remain indifferent while watching her brother-in-law being slandered. But what did the couple do? Since this is the case, Su Qiruo can understand the faces of these people. She has no intention of competing with the prince, the prince can use her ability, and she also relies on the prince to seek shelter. But if one day the Empress dowager plots against her, the sisterhood between them will come to an end. She doesn''t care about the throne, if someone insists on giving it to her, then she doesn''t mind accepting it with peace of mind. The crown prince is her first sister, and the crown prince is her prince''s biological brother, but in the hearts of these two, nothing is as important as power. If it weren''t for the protection of the Queen, Su Qiruo would not dare to imagine how much wronged Luo Jinchen would have suffered during her absence. "Wang Jun protects His Royal Highness like this, His Highness should take Wang Jun back to the mansion to live earlier, the Zhuangzi''s board and lodging are not as good as the mansion, and Wang Jun is too wronged." Bai Shuang persuaded softly. Obviously he came back for the sake of the king, yet he has been slow to see the world. What is His Highness doing so arrogantly here! You are rushing forward! "It''s not yet time, wait a little longer." It is safe not to take Luo Jinchen back now, her revenge is not over yet, how could she send Luo Jinchen into that dirty water! "But my subordinate heard from Shi Qi that since Wang Jun moved to Zhuangzi, he has been unable to sleep all night. If you are worried about sending Wang Jun back, you should go and see him first!" Bai Shuang is worried about her master, what''s the use of doing these things behind her back, you have to let Wang Jun know what''s on your mind! This boy wants to be coaxed, so why should the master run away in anger? Su Qiruo pinched her fingers, but did not respond to Bai Shuang''s words. However, in the middle of the night, a black shadow flew past Chongfu Temple and went straight to a nearby manor. Su Qiruo stepped into this garden for the first time, but with Dark Seventeen around, she quickly found the courtyard where Luo Jinchen lived. "The subordinate has met the master." Dan Shiqi, who was hiding in the dark, knelt in front of Su Qiruo, his voice was so low that it was hard to hear. "Get up, Wang Jun, can you rest?" The candles in the house were all extinguished, so he must have fallen asleep at that time! "Returning to Your Highness, Wang Jun didn''t sleep all night last night, so he went to bed earlier today." I must be really tired. If I dont follow Wang Juns mind, Im afraid I still have to toss my body! An Shiqi hesitated for a moment, then knelt on one knee again and said: "Your Highness, because of the letter of reconciliation, Wang Jun couldn''t sleep all night, and couldn''t eat. This subordinate begged His Highness to take back the letter of reconciliation." This matter was originally his fault, and today he said so much, even if he got a board, he admitted it. It is he who is sorry for Wang Jun. Su Qiruo''s eyes fell on the tightly closed carved wooden door, and asked in a low voice: "Where did he... put He Lishu?" Asking her to steal Wang Jun''s and Li Shu, Su Qiruo also felt a little inappropriate. But that and Li Shuben were just her worst plan, and she didn''t want to delay him. Now it seems that I did something wrong. With Luo Jinchen''s temperament, even if she really died, he would have to keep the festival for her, so how could he marry someone else? She still doesn''t know him too well. Such a cold and aloof person would really rather die with the fragrance on the branch than blown into the north wind. (Song Zheng Sixiao''s "Cold Chrysanthemum") An Shiqi was overjoyed, and hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness put He Li Shu in the "Er Ya Yi Shu" in the wooden box on the left." Su Qiruo nodded: "Go down!" "The subordinate resigned." Da Qiqi retreated silently, Su Qiruo gently pushed open the door, and moved into the inner room with small steps. I think he really didn''t sleep last night, but now he is fast asleep. The sound of even breathing faintly entered the ears, Su Qiruo walked to the side of the bed, and looked at the man on the bed through the faint light against the white snow seeping in from outside. He lost a lot of weight. He raised his hand and pressed Luo Jinchen''s wrist on the bedside, suffering from worry and loss of appetite. This was called mild depression in his previous life, and he needed to see a psychiatrist! The hand on the wrist moved up slightly, and tightly held the skinny hand. "Sorry, Luo Jinchen." She was his wife and his reliance, but she became the person who hurt him the most. With the other hand, he tossed a strand of Luo Jinchen''s hair floating on his cheek to one side, and touched his face hesitantly. "How can you be so thin?" "I''m back, we will be together in the future, I will never leave you again." "You were obviously a crybaby when you were young, how did you become so strong when you grow up?" "From now on, in front of me, you can cry if you want. I still have many, many plum cakes, which can be used to coax you." "No, it''s better not to cry, with me here, I will never make you cry again." "You can eat plum cakes without crying. You can eat as much as you want." "Cold Chrysanthemum" SongZheng Sixiao Blossoms are not combined with a bunch of flowers, independent and sparse fences are full of fun. I would rather die with the fragrance on the branch, than blow it down in the north wind. The commentary on "Er Ya Yi Shu" is an annotation made by Qing Dynasty scholar Hao Yixing to "Er Ya". (end of this chapter) Chapter 778： The next husband of His Royal Highness (48) Chapter 778 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (48) Su Qiruo leaned against the bed, holding Luo Jinchen''s hand for two hours. There was a rooster crowing outside, and she stuffed the hand that was warmed by herself back into the quilt, turned around and found the neatly pressed He Li book from under the box, and threw it in without hesitation. In the charcoal basin. Added some more charcoal to make the fire blazing, and finally glanced reluctantly at the person on the bed before Su Qiruo fled away. almost. The army will soon enter the capital, and she will soon be able to pick him up and go home. Luo Jinchen slept very peacefully that night. I don''t know if he was very sleepy, but he slept until dawn. Even the chattering of the servants outside didn''t wake him up. "My lord, are you awake?" Qing Yu heard the movement inside and hurried in to serve. Seeing that her master''s complexion improved a lot, her mood also improved. "It''s already this hour, why didn''t you wake me up?" Luo Jinchen rubbed one arm by himself, always feeling a little sore. The temperature of his palm stunned him for a moment, but he soon regained consciousness. He seems to have had a dream, dreaming that she came back. She sat by the bed and held his hand, saying a lot of things that made people blush. Luo Jinchen was startled, and hurriedly drove out those unrealistic thoughts in his mind. Even if His Highness really came back, he would not be so close to him, let alone whispering those soft whispers in his ear. She obviously hated him so much, she hated him so much that she asked for an order to leave Beijing the day after her wedding, and left him alone in Beijing after just passing through, and even sent him a divorce letter. "It''s rare for Wang Jun to sleep well. Why do you wake up so early? There is nothing important in Zhuangzi. But you look really good today. If Wang Jun can sleep well every night, when His Highness comes back , you will definitely look better than when you were newly married." Qingyu and Qinglu have been waiting by Luo Jinchen''s side all the time. Luo Jinchen was in a bad mood and looked haggard during the time in Zhuangzi, and the two were extremely worried. After finally getting a good night''s sleep, who would be willing to wake him up. It was the little guys outside who didn''t learn the rules well and made noises to quarrel Wang Jun. "Last night, the charcoal pot was burning hot, and my hands are still warm!" Luo Jinchen helped Qingyu''s hand to stand up, feeling that Qingyu''s hand was much cooler than his own, so he couldn''t help but say something more. Both Qingyu and Qinglu knew that Wang Jun had a dark guard sent by His Royal Highness to protect Wang Jun, so when Luo Jinchen said this, Qing Yu didn''t think much about it, just thought it was the dark guard who came to help Wang Jun at night. Charcoal. "If Wang Jun has lived here enough, let''s go back! I saw that it was snowing again outside, and the ground dragon was burning in the mansion, which is much warmer than that in Zhuangzi. Wang Jun, you are really wronged to live here." I thought about it and went out to relax, but Qingyu didn''t feel anything. But Wang Jun seems to mean that he lives here and doesn''t want to leave. Is it possible that we have to wait until His Highness returns to Beijing to return to the mansion together? If you really like this place, you can stay here when the weather gets warmer. During this period of time, it snowed every day, and it was too cold to live in Zhuangzi. Don''t say that Wang Jun is delicate and fleshy, and they are a little bit unbearable as servants. Thinking of that man who is always dressed in black, and I dont know where he usually hides, wouldnt it be even colder? "It''s really cold. When the weather gets warmer, let Guanshi Liu spread the ground dragon in the yard, so that next winter will be better." At this moment, Luo Jinchen completely understood why it is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal. When they lived in Luofu, their life was not as comfortable as in Zhuangzi, and they didn''t feel unbearable at that time. Now I have only lived in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion for half a year, and I am not used to coming out again. She was really spoiled by the Nine Emperors'' Mansion. "My lord, don''t you still plan to live here forever? What about your Highness?" Qing Yu said in amazement. When His Royal Highness wins and returns to the court, he will naturally be given a position. In the future, he will also go to the court to listen to the government like her princess. If you live in the Zhuangzi outside the city, you dont have to do anything every day, just spend your time running back and forth. Luo Jinchen bit her lips lightly, looked at Qingyu who was standing behind her and tied her hair from the bronze mirror, and said, "Isn''t it good to live in Zhuangzi?" "It''s good, but isn''t the house better?" Qing Yu looked at Luo Jinchen suspiciously. Although the people in this village are simple, the people in the Nine Emperors'' Mansion are also very nice! Since they entered the mansion, everyone in the mansion has taken good care of them. Although those women are not careful enough, they are considerate in every aspect of dealing with Wang Jun. To be honest, apart from the regret that His Highness did not consummate the marriage with Wang Jun, there is nothing wrong with it. Luo Jinchen opened his mouth, but he still didn''t say anything about He Lishu. Before His Royal Highness returns to Beijing, he can''t let outsiders know about it. Otherwise, not only would he lose face, but His Highness would also be slandered and talked about. When she comes back, just find an excuse and tell others about it. Living on Zhuangzi is not bad except that it is colder. Luo Jinchen looked at the account books every day, flipped through the books, and listened to some gossip that Dong''er inquired from Aunt Zhao. The days passed quickly. "My lord, my lord, I heard that the army is going to enter the capital tomorrow, and everyone in Zhuangzi will go to the roadside to meet them! His Highness Ninth is also among them, are you going to pick His Highness?" Later, Dong''er finally found out that her prince belonged to the Ninth Highness. I heard that the Ninth Highness was young but powerful in martial arts. He took the lead on the battlefield, first took the northern border, and then repelled the Wa Kingdom and the Tiansheng Kingdom. Qisheng''s great hero. Luo Jinchen paused with his fingers turning the pages of the book, looked at Dong''er and said, "They''re going to Beijing tomorrow?" Dong''er nodded her head hastily: "Aunt Zhao said so, and everyone in Zhuangzi also said so." This is a great thing, it spread quickly, and it is definitely not fake. Qinglu smiled and said: "Your Highness is returning to the capital, Wang Jun will naturally go to greet him. The person His Highness wants to see the most is our Wang Jun!" The newlyweds are at the time when you and I are together, but they are lucky. They have been married for more than half a year, and they have not yet consummated their marriage. Thinking of the letters His Highness wrote to Wang Jun before, His Highness must have Wang Jun in mind. Luo Jinchen originally wanted to be cruel, but the words changed again. "Then let''s enter Beijing early tomorrow." Go to the street early and wait, it is also good to see her from a distance. Knowing that she has returned safely, he can rest assured. The smile on Qinglu''s face froze, and she always felt that something was wrong with Wang Jun. His Royal Highness will return to Beijing tomorrow, shouldn''t they go back home today to prepare? (end of this chapter) Chapter 779： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (49) Chapter 779 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (49) "Your Majesty, His Highness has made great achievements. There must be a banquet in the palace. It is inappropriate for you not to accompany His Highness." "Besides, when His Highness returns to the mansion, the mansion still needs to prepare a reception banquet. You should go back and manage it. It''s not good to leave it to Butler Qiao to do it!" Butler Qiao is so busy every day that his feet don''t touch the ground. This kind of backyard can be decided by Wang Jun, so he can''t let Butler Qiao do the preparations! The butler Qiao has a seventy-two transformation, and I am afraid that he will not be able to do it all at once. "The army came from a long distance to rest first. Even if there is a banquet in the palace, it will take three days. As for the welcome banquet in the mansion... Butler Qiao must have prepared it long ago, so I don''t need to worry about it." Luo Jinchen lowered his eyes and said calmly, he is no longer hers, so he is not qualified to handle the affairs of the Nine Emperors'' Palace. Its just that if the queen finds out about their reconciliation, how sad the old man will be! The only person in and out of the palace who is somewhat sincere to him is the Queen. Luo Jinchen has never been greedy for any power and position, but he is really reluctant to part with the fatherly heart that the queen treats him. Even if the kindness was caused by Su Qiruo, he still felt it. "My lord, you..." What does this look like? His Royal Highness returned to the capital, but the lord hid in the Zhuangzi and refused to return to the mansion. Wouldn''t the reputation of their lord be completely ruined by the rumors? Even if the palace knew about it, they would definitely blame Wang Jun. "I know it." After Luo Jinchen finished speaking, he refused to mention this matter again. As long as she is sure that she is safe, he will have nothing more to ask for. Taking out the jade pendant that he had always regarded as a treasure from the dowry, rubbing the words on it, a trace of reluctance flashed in Luo Jinchen''s eyes. After returning the jade pendant, and taking He Lishu to erase the name on the jade document, he and her will no longer have anything to do with each other. The army returned to the court after victory, the gates of the city were opened wide, and the people lined up to welcome them. The emperor personally commanded the ministers of the court and the central government to come to greet him. This is not only a commendation for the soldiers, but also a respect for His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince. If Su Qi successfully wins the First Battle of Northern Xinjiang, the emperor will already know a thing or two about this little daughter''s abilities. Later, the Wa Kingdom and the Tiansheng Kingdom colluded to disrupt the Sky Jin City, the emperor was actually not very relieved to let Su Qiruo go to fight. After all, in her heart, this daughter is not in Beijing all year round, and she doesn''t know the situation in the court and China, and she is afraid that she will not be able to handle it. The common people''s family loves the youngest daughter the most, and the emperor is no exception. Especially this child is transparent and precocious, which makes her even more satisfied. If any of these daughters has never calculated the position under her buttocks, it is only her youngest daughter. The Imperial Forest Army stood on both sides of the road with long swords in their hands, fearing that the people would run into the emperor and nobles. Luo Jinchen was also in the lively crowd, because the emperor and all the princesses were there, he was afraid of being recognized, so he deliberately wore a veil. A pair of watery eyes anxiously looked in the direction of the city gate, but he didn''t see that person for a long time. Qinglu paid a lot of money to book a private room in the teahouse behind her, so she can sit on the second floor and look down to avoid being crowded. However, his own prince is unwilling and insists on squeezing in the crowd. Maybe I think this will bring me closer to His Highness! Luo Jinchen''s thoughts went back to a year ago, no, it was many years ago. Whenever she returned to Beijing to go to Luo Mansion, he was waiting in the small wooden building in such a mood. In this life, he is destined to only watch her from a distance. Even if God gave him a chance to become her husband, he couldn''t grasp it. He didn''t want to admit his fate, but he had to. Some things are beyond his control. "Come, come, I hear voices." "Oh my god! Is the major general riding on the horse the Ninth Highness? He looks so good-looking!" "In the past, I only heard about the appearance of His Majesty the Ninth Prince, but now I have finally seen it with my own eyes. The Ninth Prince is really lucky to be able to marry such a woman as his husband." "That''s not necessarily the case. I heard that His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince did not consummate the marriage with the Wang Jun on the night of their wedding, and led troops to go out on the second day. The Ninth Prince is probably not favored." "Impossible? Didn''t you say that His Highness the Ninth Highness is the third son of Luo San, the number one talented scholar in Dongling? If this doesn''t catch the eyes of His Highness Ninth, then what kind of eyes does His Highness Ninth have?" "Emotions can''t just be based on appearance and talent, but on the right eye. It may be that His Highness Jiu doesn''t like the type of Jiu Wangjun." "The daughter of the royal family is born noble, what kind of man do you want? Look at the demeanor of His Highness Ninth Prince, I am afraid that after today, the men who want to enter her house will all go to northern Xinjiang." The young princes around were so excited to see the Ninth Empress for the first time, no matter what their status was, they were all talking about the gossip they had heard, and they got carried away. Qing Yu''s face turned pale when he heard that, these people not only talk nonsense, but also dare to covet their highness. "you" "Qingyu, don''t make trouble." Luo Jinchen''s heart and eyes were all on the woman on the horse, and she didn''t care what other people said at all. Besides, he has long been used to this kind of thing. Every time at the palace banquet, those lords and sons who were jealous of him marrying the Ninth Emperor''s daughter would mock him face to face like this, even putting it a little harsher, and he would not have disputes with others because of this. At that time, he didn''t think it was necessary, no matter how jealous those people were of him being the Nine Kings for a child without the protection of his biological father, or those people felt that he had robbed their son of a good marriage, he was Su Qiruo''s right Jun. But now he thinks it is unnecessary, because he really does not like His Highness the Ninth Highness, and these people are right. Qing Yu stomped her feet angrily, and elbowed the man beside her, daring to say that His Highness doesn''t like Wang Jun. Phew! His Highness treats Wang Jun very well, even gave Wang Jun the jade pendant! These unscrupulous people don''t know anything, so they dare to criticize the king outside, they don''t know what to say. "My son has seen the mother emperor, long live long live long live long live." "The last general will wait to see the emperor, long live my emperor, long live, long live, long live." The emperor dismounted from his horse, and everyone knelt down to worship. The sound made the entire imperial city tremble, but the people were all excited. These are the soldiers of their Qisheng Kingdom. In order to protect the country and the people, they fought the enemy bravely and escaped death. "All the soldiers died flat." The emperor said loudly, and then stepped forward to support Su Qiruo himself. "My son has worked hard." The tone was full of pride and kindness, which made all the queens behind were jealous. Emperor Empress has always been strict, but she has never been so gentle to them. "My son and minister are fortunate not to disgrace his life." Su Qiruo clasped her fists without being arrogant or impetuous. The emperor patted Su Qiruo on the shoulder heavily, and then said to everyone: "All the soldiers have worked hard! On behalf of Qisheng Kingdom, thank you all the soldiers." (end of this chapter) Chapter 780： The next husband of His Royal Highness (50) Chapter 780 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (50) "The last general is willing to go through fire and water for the emperor and Qisheng, and he will do whatever he wants." Yao Qin hurriedly replied on behalf of all the soldiers. "The last general is willing to go through fire and water for the emperor and Qisheng, and he will do whatever he wants." The soldiers behind shouted in unison. The emperor smiled heartily: "In three days'' time, I will hold a celebration banquet for all the soldiers, and reward them for their merits." "Long live my emperor Xie, long live, long live." What the monarch likes most is this feeling of berating Fang Qiu. Listening to the deafening sound of bowing her head, it seems that the whole world is prostrate at her feet. Su Qiruo got on the horse again, and the ministers behind the imperial daughters hurriedly said: "The minister waits to welcome His Ninth Highness." The people on both sides of the road also shouted: "His Royal Highness, a thousand years ago, a thousand years ago." The woman on the horseback smiled faintly, even though she made such a great contribution, there was no trace of arrogance in her eyes. But those imperial daughters were all very angry. If they knew that this expedition to northern Xinjiang could make two consecutive victories, they should not give up this opportunity to Lao Jiu anyway! Prince Heqin who followed behind also saw this scene with his own eyes, and said that Emperor Qisheng was serious and cruel, but he didn''t see it that way. The way she treats Su Qiruo is clearly the way a mother treats her daughter. Could it be that the Ninth Emperor''s daughter is so favored? His eyes fell on the woman in front again, and his determination to marry the Ninth Emperor''s daughter became more and more firm. Qisheng is certainly powerful, but his Wa country is not something anyone can control. At the beginning when he promised Sister Huang to come and marry him, it was precisely for Su Qiruo. But during this journey, Su Qiruo didn''t even say a word to him, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Su Qiruo took the lead and walked in the front. The cheers from around her didn''t affect her, she just pulled the reins when she met a pair of affectionate eyes. "Ah! Is Your Highness the Ninth Prince looking at me?" "That''s not true, His Royal Highness is clearly looking at me." During the quarrel, all the sachets, handkerchiefs, and purses were thrown in Su Qiruo''s direction, even Yao Qin was also smashed a lot. The person on the horse was getting closer and closer to him, Luo Jinchen felt that his breath was about to freeze. She is still the same as she was half a year ago, just standing there is a landscape. Amidst the exclamation of the crowd, Su Qiruo leaned over and picked up the veiled man, put it in front of the horse, drove the horse away, and let her heart be broken behind her. "Ah! Who is that? Why was it taken away by His Highness the Ninth Prince?" "Oh my god, that person only got into the eyes of His Highness the Ninth Prince after a few lifetimes of good luck!" "I can''t even see his face clearly, how could His Highness the Ninth Prince fall in love with him?" All the young masters expressed their indignation at the fact that Su Qiruo intercepted a man in the crowd, why not them? "Hey! I can''t tell that our Nine Emperor Sister is still a person who cherishes beauty and beauty." Not far away, the third princess sat on the chair and sedan chair carried by the servants, and taunted. Her legs are broken, and the Queen Mother wants her to pick up Su Qiruo at the gate of the city, which is really partial. Even the princess has never been treated like this! Isn''t it just two victories? Give her so many soldiers and horses, she can also win. The princess didn''t recognize who that person was at first, but she saw Qingyu and Qinglu in the crowd, so she gave the third princess a look and said, "Sister Sanhuang''s legs are useless, is it possible that her eyes are also blind? Nine Emperors The person my sister took away was my brother-in-law, the young couple separated when they were newlyweds, and now they are finally reunited, so why can''t we ride horses together?" The smile on the third princess''s face froze, she really didn''t realize that the person was Luo Jinchen. Who would have thought that the majestic Nine Kings would follow in the crowd, so eager to see Su Qiruo, no matter what, they should be sitting in the private room of the teahouse! Third Princess herself was at fault for admitting to the wrong person and saying the wrong thing, so she didn''t dare to say anything wrong about Su Qiruo. Instead, he began to provoke the relationship between the princess and Su Qiruo: "Jiuhuangmei has made great achievements in battle this time, and I heard that the mother emperor is going to crown Jiuhuangmei as king. None of us sisters are as good as Jiuhuangmei. Good skill, but only half a year after returning to Beijing, he has won all the favor of the Queen Mother. Hehe..." After speaking, the third princess waved her hand to the back without looking at the prince''s face, and someone immediately came and carried her away. The princess looked at the back of the third princess and smiled mockingly. If she didn''t know who Su Qiruo was, she might really be disturbed by the third child. Su Qiruo left Beijing at the age of six precisely because she didn''t want to embarrass her. Leading the army to go out on the second day of her wedding is also to consolidate her position as a princess. If the princess doesn''t even know this, she doesn''t have to take this position. To say that the Empress Dowager doesn''t value men very much, but she is by no means a petite person. As long as the petty fights between men do not involve life, she has never been bothered to take care of them, so when Luo Jinchen was criticized by others, she never thought of standing up for him. If she knew that her own sister was dissatisfied because of this matter, the princess would never have allowed Luo Jinchen to be bullied. Luo Jinchen was sitting on horseback, a cloak that was still slightly warm wrapped him up, leaving only a small head outside. "Your Highness..." Luo Jinchen called out tremblingly, he didn''t expect her to be so bold. So many people are watching, I don''t know if the emperor and all the adults have seen it, it''s really embarrassing. "Did the government treat you harshly?" Su Qiruo didn''t answer him, but asked in a cold voice. "Never." The blush on Luo Jinchen''s face faded, and only then did she realize that he was no longer her husband. She doesn''t want him anymore. But since they don''t want him anymore, why take him away in public. "Then the food in Fuchu is not to your liking?" "no." Luo Jinchen lowered his eyes and shook his head, the hand gently wrapping around his waist tightened suddenly, and Luo Jinchen leaned against Su Qiruo''s arms. "Since none of them, why did you lose so much weight?" Luo Jinchen lowered his eyes and remained silent, he didn''t know how to answer this question. After a long silence, he whispered: "Your Highness has also lost weight." She has indeed lost a lot of weight. Yuanzheng can''t eat or sleep well when she is away. She has been there for more than half a year, so she must have suffered a lot. "It''s not that I''ve lost weight, it''s that I''ve grown stronger. It''s you, as if the mansion can''t afford you, and you''ve become so thin. When I go back, I''ll clean up the group of things that don''t protect the master. Su Qiruo deliberately said harsh words, so frightened that Luo Jinchen hurriedly hugged her arm. pleaded: "Your Highness, this is none of their business, it''s... I was assassinated when I went out some time ago, and I was so afraid that I didn''t think about eating and drinking, and had nothing to do with others." He wanted to say that the culprit was none other than her. He obviously didn''t do anything, but she wants to make up with him. How can he not lose weight? But he dared not say this, and he couldn''t say it. So he had no choice but to shift the responsibility to those assassins, so as not to hurt others. (end of this chapter) Chapter 781： The next husband of His Royal Highness (51) Chapter 781 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (51) Hearing Luo Jinchen talk about the assassination, Su Qiruo''s face turned ugly again. These people who bullied her men while she was not in the capital, really thought her Nine Emperors Mansion was a soft persimmon that everyone kneaded? "I thought you were sick!" "Um?" Luo Jinchen didn''t understand why Su Qiruo said that, but she heard her words with a bit of a smile ringing in her ears, making her blush. "This hall thought that Wang Jun was suffering from longing, but it turned out that this hall misunderstood." After being shy, Luo Jinchen was full of sadness and grievances. His Highness the Ninth Prince seems to be different after returning this time. He didn''t understand, she obviously didn''t want him anymore, so why did she tease him like this? Slowly let go of the hand holding Su Qiruo''s arm, and the body that was close to Su Qiruo''s arms also stiffened a little, trying to stay away from her as much as possible. Su Qiruo dissatisfiedly pulled him into her arms again, and tightened the wind-shielding cloak tightly. "Your Highness, let the courtiers go down!" Luo Jinchen''s voice was clear and cold, and it was only then that Su Qiruo noticed that he had been calling himself a "servant" since he got married, but today he never did. Sure enough, he was still angry, angry at her letter of reconciliation. "Whose subject are you? Why did Wang Jun forget his identity after not seeing him for more than half a year?" Luo Jinchen''s eyes turned red, and he turned his face away and said, "Your Highness is the king and I am the subject. Jin Chen never dares to forget his identity. It''s His Highness who doesn''t want me anymore." If Su Qi understood, she was really angry. Looking at a well-behaved person, he has a pretty big temper. "When did I say that I don''t want you? You and I are the husband and wife of the heaven and earth and ancestors who have been worshiped by the royal jade. You are the master of my nine emperors'' mansion and my husband. This will not change." Luo Jinchen suddenly laughed at himself: "Your Highness really has a bad memory, the He Li Shu was written by His Highness himself, His Highness will not forget it!" In this world, a man who was divorced after only one day of marriage is probably the only one in the world. How about being laughed at a few times? He has long been used to it. "Dan Shiqi didn''t tell you clearly that if I come back alive, He Lishu will not count. Now that I''m back, where do you want to escape to?" "What does Your Highness think of me?" Even if Luo Jinchen was arguing with others, his voice was not hurried, but there was a little more alienation and anger in the coldness. "Does Your Highness think that if His Highness dies unfortunately, I can remarry? Although I have no talent, I also know what shame is, so how can I marry a second wife?" Even if something happened to Su Qi, he would guard the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion for her and never leave. But the letter she thought was good for him and Li Shu really broke his heart. He is not a person who faces Qin Muchu, but she still wanted to push him away. "Who said remarriage is shameless? Who stipulates that a man must stay with a dead man after his death? I just don''t want to miss you." Luo Jinchen was only sixteen years old, and he was handsome. She had a long life, so how could she be willing to tie him to a dead man. But he didn''t seem to appreciate it. "Since your Highness doesn''t want to miss the courtier, then let the courtier go!" Luo Jinchen didn''t want to talk about this and Li Shu anymore, as if he talked too much, it would seem that he was still difficult to deal with. "This marriage was not what His Highness wanted, and now His Highness is free." Luo Jinchen tightly clenched her thumb, with her nails in her palm, the pain was severe. But he still couldn''t stop his heartache. But he has never been a stalker, and they get together so they don''t cause trouble for each other. "Who said this marriage was not what I wanted? Who told you that I will let you go? Huh?" Su Qiruo''s strength increased a bit, Luo Jinchen seemed to feel her anger. She has nothing to be angry about, it''s obviously his fault. Thinking about it this way, Luo Jinchen didn''t know where the courage came from, and he ignored Su Qiruo, whatever she said, he ignored her. Su Qiruo smiled helplessly. She didn''t expect that this little prince would stop crying when she grew up, but would become arrogant again. She still has a temper! Regardless of Luo Jinchen''s willingness or not, Su Qiruo directly rode a horse and brought him back to the mansion, and sent him to Yuchenyuan. Yuchen Courtyard is still exactly the same as when Luo Jinchen left, without any changes inside. The burning ground dragon warmed up his body which hadn''t been too cold. He wanted to leave and go back to Zhuangzi, but was watched by the servants in the yard and couldn''t leave. "Humph!" Luo Jinchen glared angrily at the courtyard next door, he knew that Su Qiruo had gone to take a shower and change clothes. She must have guessed that he was going to leave, which made people watch. But he was still angry in his heart, and he didn''t want to stay here so vaguely. Na and Li Shu are still in his hands. "My lord, my lord, Your Highness Ninth Prince looks really good-looking." Qingyu and Qinglu took Dong''er back to the house and went directly to Yuchen Courtyard. As soon as he entered the door, Dong''er couldn''t help shouting excitedly. "My lord, you didn''t see it. Those who were gossiping before saw His Highness take you away, and almost died of anger, haha... What a joy!" Qing Yu laughed so hard that he even forgot the rules, the corners of his grinning mouth were a little dry, and he didn''t even know that a bead of blood rolled out. "Okay, okay, stop laughing, go and drink a cup of tea to moisten your lips." Qinglu hurriedly poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to Qingyu, it was freezing outside, they got up early and stood for so long, he couldn''t hold it anymore. I dont know where Wang Juns strength came from, he looked better than them, his complexion was rosy, and people who were really nourished by love were different. Luo Jinchen kicked a charcoal basin at his feet towards Qingyu, pointed to his dowry and said, "There are still some ointments in there, you can apply it yourself." After her body warmed up, Qingyu felt the pain on her lips. But he licked it indifferently, and moved the charcoal basin to Luo Jinchen''s feet again. "I''m fine, I''m just so happy that my lips cracked from laughing." He was happy for his prince, and he finally made it through. Looking at what His Highness did to Wang Jun, let''s see who dares to laugh at their Wang Jun in the future. Because of Her Royal Highness and the Third Imperial Daughter, everyone in Dongling City now knows that the beauty kidnapped by His Royal Highness Ninth Prince is her newly married prince. Even those men who lost their teeth sourly couldn''t envy them. Luo Jinchen, who was still full of anger, suddenly couldn''t get angry when he saw Qingyu''s stupid appearance. But that letter and Li Shu are still there, so it is impossible for him to pretend that nothing happened. "Greetings to Your Highness." The servants'' greetings came from the yard, Qing Yu and Qing Lu hurriedly put down their teacups, took Dong''er to the door, and gave a big gift to the visitor. "I have seen His Highness Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose." (end of this chapter) Chapter 782： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (52) Chapter 782 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (52) Su Qiruo glanced at Dong''er, who was kneeling beside Qingyu and Qinglu, who was not so polite, and nodded lightly. "No courtesy." "Thank you, Your Highness." The freshly washed woman still smelled of the fragrance of petals, but she wore a pale yellow brocade robe inlaid with gold trim, but she felt a bit like a light cloud. Qingyu and the three retreated wisely, not forgetting to close the door when they left. Looking at the young man who turned his face away and refused to look at him, Su Qiruo walked forward with a smile. "Still angry?" Sitting next to Luo Jinchen, seeing him move his buttocks to leave, Su Qiruo pulled him back, and didn''t let go of his wrist. "Your Highness is serious, how dare a subject get angry with His Highness?" Luo Jinchen turned his body sideways and didn''t look at Su Qiruo, his appearance was clearly that of a young husband who was fighting with his wife and waiting for someone to coax him. "Okay, okay, okay, I''m not angry, I''m not angry. Since I''m not angry, let''s go have dinner together!" Su Qiruo smiled with a good temper. "The courtier is nothing more than a dismissed husband, not worthy of His Royal Highness." Which family''s divorced husband can still eat with his ex-wife? What''s more, the person in front of him is the Ninth Prince who has just made great military exploits. Su Qiruo suppressed the smile on her face, sighed softly, and straightened Luo Jinchen''s body distressedly. "I know that I have wronged you during this period of time. It was my fault. I was thinking about it before. I shouldn''t make random decisions for you regardless of your feelings. If you want to kill or beat me, I will follow you. You are my husband. , has never been a servant." Seeing that Luo Jinchen still didn''t want to look at him, Su Qiruo explained again, "I didn''t want this marriage back then, but it wasn''t because I was dissatisfied with you. I just didn''t want to drag you into this turbulent imperial power struggle. But I didn''t expect that my father and queen would plot against me. In the end, it still hurts you." Thinking of that assassination, Su Qiruo still has lingering fears. If Luo Jinchen really lost her life because of this, she might not be able to feel at ease for the rest of her life. "Being born in the royal family seems enviable, but only the authorities know how dirty this pool of deep water is. But, I don''t want to run away now. Jinchen, I will protect you from now on and never let you cry again. " Saying that, Su Qiruo took out a pack of plum cake from her bosom and stuffed it into Luo Jinchen''s hand, smelling the familiar smell, thinking of the scene when she first met her, all the grievances and embarrassments spewed out at once. Luo Jinchen clutched the bag of plum cake tightly, tears rolled down, but he still held back and refused to cry out. Su Qiruo took out a handkerchief and wiped the teardrops from the corners of his eyes, and pulled him into her arms in distress. "I always remember the crying child in the garden of Luo Mansion twelve years ago, and I have never forgotten it." Luo Jinchen finally couldn''t help it, and cried loudly in Su Qiruo''s arms. This was the first time since his father passed away that he cried so heartbreakingly. Even when he saw the letter from He Li back then, he still thought that he couldn''t cry, even if he was abandoned, he couldn''t leave too ugly. Now it''s just because she said that he still remembers him, so she can''t help it anymore. He was really scared, he thought she hated him, that''s why he resisted this marriage everywhere, that''s why he took the initiative to ask Ying to lead the army on the second day of the wedding, and that''s why he prepared the divorce letter early. He thought that he was really unbearable in her heart to the point where she would not even want to see him. But he still tried his best to support his pride, moved out of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, and made preparations to never see her again. Unexpectedly, after she came back, she seemed to be a different person, and she was able to say such soft words. Luo Jinchen knew that he had always been a soft-tempered person, the more Su Qiruo coaxed him, the more he wanted to cry. On the contrary, when she was so ruthless, he never shed a single tear. "sorry Sorry." Su Qiruo patted Luo Jinchen''s back lightly, apologizing nonstop. Tired from crying, Luo Jinchen got up from Su Qiruo''s shoulder with a blushing face, choked up and said, "I...I stained your new clothes." "Not in the way." Su Qiruo raised her index finger to wipe off the teardrop on Luo Jinchen''s eyelashes, and felt the trembling of his eyelashes, scratching her fingers, itching. "Are you hungry? Let''s go eat first, and then I will accompany you to Zhuangzi to bring things back." The gentleness in Luo Jinchen''s tone has never been seen before. He never knew that a person can pick up a person from the abyss just by his tone, wrap the frozen body with warmth, and give him a new life. Luo Jinchen didn''t speak, just took out a jade pendant from his bosom and handed it to Su Qiruo with both hands. "Your Highness''s jade pendant." This jade pendant has never been used again except for the one time it made a splash in the Luo family. Su Qiruo held his hand and pushed back the jade pendant together: "You can keep it as it is given to you. This jade pendant is also prepared for my lord." I gave him this jade pendant because I was afraid that he would be bullied. Who would have thought that this fool actually carried the jade pendant in his arms, you hid it so tightly, who knew you had this thing! Luo Jinchen hesitantly took his hand back, since His Highness refused to take it, then he will keep it. "My eyes are swollen from crying. If your two guardian servants saw it, I''m afraid they would think I bullied you!" Su Qiruo lightly scraped Luo Jinchen''s swollen eye sockets, asked someone to prepare an ice veil and brought it over, and personally applied it to Luo Jinchen''s eyes. Luo Jinchen was fooled in a daze like this, and his anger with Li Shu was also suppressed. During the meal, Su Qiruo took good care of him, Luo Jinchen still couldn''t get used to it for a while. The rule he learned is how to serve his wife. No one has ever told him that the wife can spoil him like this. In Luo Mansion, he had never seen his grandmother, mother, or several aunts being so considerate to his husband. "I can''t eat anymore." Looking at the boned piece of fish in front of him, Luo Jinchen finally spoke. His belly was so full that he couldn''t eat anymore, he would really not be willing to refuse this rare warmth. Su Qiruo conveniently picked up the fish and threw it into his mouth: "In the future, we must eat as well as today. You are too thin, which is not good for your health." Luo Jinchen glanced at his waist with lowered eyes, and said in a low voice: "Misses from aristocratic families all have thin waists, don''t you like it, Your Highness?" Su Qiruo smiled lightly, her deep eyes seemed to be full of affection, making people reluctant to look away. "I only like you healthy and healthy. As for fat waist and thin waist, healthy is good." Seeing that the young man in front of him was too shy to look up, Su Qiruo stopped teasing him, ordered someone to clear the table, and then told Butler Qiao: "Go send a message to Luo Mansion, tomorrow the Japanese Palace and Wang Jun will leave the palace. When I come back, I will pay a visit to the Luo Mansion." (end of this chapter) Chapter 783： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (53) Chapter 783 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (53) She was not there when Luo Jinchen returned home, and she was always regretful in her heart. Now that she is back, she will repay him what she owes. Of course, it also includes the missed bridal chamber wedding night. The celebration banquet is three days later, and these three days should be for the soldiers to have a good rest. It was really hard work to come all the way. Su Qiruo planned to take Luo Jinchen to the palace to greet the queen tomorrow, and then accompany him back home. She wants to take a good look at the faces of the Luo family, how they bullied her back then. "Yes, Your Highness." Butler Qiao replied yes, and then asked again, "Do I need to bring the gifts I didn''t give before?" At that time, His Royal Highness ordered everyone in Luo Mansion to prepare a gift, but because the people in Luo Mansion neglected Wang Jun, Wang Jun ordered her to pull back all the things that were added later, and they are still in the warehouse now! "Take it." Su Qiruo nodded, she didn''t lack these things, especially if she wanted to support Luo Jinchen, she would use these things to slap some people in the face. "Prepare another generous gift for Master Luo and Master Luo." Last time when Luo Jinchen returned home, he sent gifts to Old Madam Luo and Luo Yashu, so if Su Qi goes again this time, he won''t be empty-handed. Even if Luo Jinchen''s relationship is not taken into consideration, Old Madam Luo can be regarded as her mentor. There is no reason to go empty-handed when visiting a teacher. "Yes." After Butler Qiao left, Luo Jinchen frowned and said, "There''s no need to spend money on them." not worth it. He doesnt like those greedy people, if he has the money to give them things, he might as well send them to the west of the city to relieve refugees! "After all, they are your relatives. If you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, you have to give Old Madam Luo a little favor." Su Qiruo held Luo Jinchen''s hand tightly and said seriously, "Don''t worry, the daughters of the royal family have never had soft persimmons. If they don''t come to provoke you and me, that''s all. If someone doesn''t have eyes, I won''t forgive them lightly." Seeing that she knew what she was thinking, Luo Jinchen stopped talking. He didn''t want her to give face to the Luo family because of him. He didn''t care how those people took advantage of the empress dowager''s power outside, but he would never allow those people to do anything wrong with the power of His Highness the Ninth Prince. "Let''s go, let''s go to Zhuangzi to move things first, don''t miss the hour." Fearing that Luo Jinchen would repent, Su Qiruo had to coax him back while he was still in a daze. Otherwise, she was afraid that one day this little Aojiao would think of Na and Li Shu, and make a fuss about leaving again. What a crime! She was not good at coaxing people, but now she has to coax the little white rabbit into her wolf den. Luo Jinchen''s carriage was still parked outside when they entered the city, but when they went out, he and Su Qiruo took the carriage in the mansion together, leaving the carriage in Zhuangzi to Qingyu and the others. This is not the first time Luo Jinchen has been riding in Su Qiruo''s carriage, but it is the first time sitting with her. She rode a horse when she entered the palace last time, and he felt that she chose to ride a horse because she didn''t want to be alone with him. Now that he smelled the familiar smell in the carriage again, Luo Jinchen was still in a daze for a while. "How about a hand-to-hand discussion?" "it is good." Luo Jinchen is the number one talented scholar in Kyoto, and his piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are all first-class excellence. It was the first time Su Qiruo played chess with Luo Jinchen, she didn''t dare to underestimate the young man in front of her. His chess style is the same as his temperament, seemingly deserted, but in fact it contains deep affection. With something to do, this long journey will not feel boring. Dong''er was sitting in the carriage behind, holding the window with her little hands and looking out. He seldom left Zhuangzi, but now that he has been honored by the king, he not only entered the capital, but also went to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, where he met His Highness the Ninth Prince. When he returns to Zhuangzi, those guys must be envious of him. Seeing that Qingyu was still grinning silly, Qinglu couldn''t help poking him with her elbow. "Something is wrong with you today." "I''m happy for our lord, haven''t you seen how kind His Highness is to **** jun? He always holds hands when he goes out." With His Highness''s favor, those who laugh at Wang Jun should cry in the future. Dont think that he doesnt know what those people are thinking, they wish their princes would be bored by His Highness so that they can make room for them! It''s a pity, His Highness is getting better and better towards Wang Jun. Let''s see how those people will have the face to speak sarcastic remarks in front of Wang Jun in the future. "You should be happy, Wang Jun has waited for so long, hoped for so long, and finally the pain has come to an end." Qinglu couldn''t help but her eyes turned red as she said that, he could see Wang Jun''s pain these days. Although Wang Jun didn''t say anything, he knew that something must have happened that made Wang Jun sad, so Wang Jun couldn''t sleep or eat at night. Now that His Highness is back, Wang Jun''s eyes are bright. I only hope that His Highness can treat Wang Jun well, Wang Jun''s life is really too hard. He is obviously the son of the Taifu''s mansion, but he has never been loved by anyone. I hope His Highness will be the one who can dote on Wang Jun, and give him all the tenderness and love that Wang Jun has never felt before. "The next time your Highness returns to the capital, he will take Wang Jun to move things in person before he has time to rest. It is enough to see that His Highness values ??Wang Jun. Now it is just a matter of consummating the house. After His Highness and Wang Jun consummate the house, we will just wait for the little one. It''s fine, master." When thinking of her future little master, Qing Yu couldn''t help being happy. His Ninth Highness is unparalleled in appearance, and their son is both talented and beautiful. The child of these two will definitely be the most beautiful and intelligent in the capital in the future. Qinglu was also amused by Qingyu''s words, it was rare that she didn''t laugh at his wild thinking. He is looking forward to it too! It''s been more than half a year since they were married. If it was back then... maybe they would have children. Sorry. Dong''er looked back at the two of them, unable to understand what they were talking about, but could see that the two brothers were very happy. Su Qiruo was immersed in Luo Jinchen''s superb chess skills, but Luo Jinchen''s hand holding the chess pieces suddenly stopped. "Aren''t you tired, Your Highness?" From the time she dragged herself onto the horse to now, Luo Jinchen was so fooled that she even forgot what her name was. He still didnt realize it, she was very tired when she came back from the expedition, but he had to take her to carry things on the Zhuangzi. Su Qiruo smiled faintly, looked at Luo Jinchen meaningfully and said, "Not tired." Didn''t he already guess that he had returned to Beijing long ago? Luo Jinchen looked away in a panic, and calmed down before saying: "It''s my fault, Your Highness shouldn''t be running around anymore." He still refused to call himself "Servant", which made Su Qiruo a little headache. It seems that Xiao Aojiao is still angry about that and Li Shu! "Running for you, I am willing." She dared to say that if she didn''t make this trip in person, Luo Jinchen would never go back after going to Zhuangzi. She has to strike while the iron is hot, and keep the man at the house first. With Luo Jinchen''s temperament, even if she is still annoyed in his heart, as long as she needs him, he will still do his duty as a husband. But she didn''t want him to have that stone stuck in his heart all the time, and he had to work hard to move it away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 784： The next husband of His Royal Highness (54) Chapter 784 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (54) The long eyelashes trembled, Luo Jinchen couldn''t tell what it was like. If he hadn''t had that He Li letter, he would be as happy as a fool now. He had waited for so long to get her love and care, but now for him, he didn''t know whether it was luck or suffering. He always thought that a real husband and wife should share weal and woe. Instead of pushing him away in the name of being good for him when she thought she might not be able to come back, she even wanted him to remarry someone else with a clean body. That''s right, if it wasn''t for Su Qiruo''s intentions, how could the news that their marriage was not consummated on the wedding night come out of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion like an iron barrel? She did this just to push him away. Thinking of this, Luo Jinchen couldn''t be happier no matter what. "If you are tired, take a rest, you must have not slept well during this period of time!" Su Qiruo took the chess piece that hadn''t been dropped from Luo Jinchen''s hand, put away the chessboard by herself, and handed over the blanket on one side. "Just lie on the couch for a while, and I will call you when you get to the place." Luo Jinchen was pressed down by Su Qiruo until the blanket covered her body, but she didn''t realize how she knew where Zhuangzi was. Maybe Butler Qiao told her! When the carriage arrived outside Zhuangzi, Manager Liu happened to be leading people to move things inside. Seeing the carriage parked at the gate of Zhuangzi, he hurriedly put down the things in his hands and strode out. "Wang Jun didn''t seem to be riding in this carriage when he went out in the morning!" The servant woman who was following her suddenly widened her eyes, and hurriedly grabbed Guanshi Liu''s sleeve, and knelt down with a plop. "What''s wrong?" Before Guanshi Liu could react, he heard the servant woman say in a trembling voice, "Then... there is a phoenix on that carriage, a golden phoenix with eight tails." Although they are servants, they are not fools who know nothing. There is only one person in the Qisheng Kingdom who can use the nine-tailed golden phoenix, and that is the current emperor. As for the eight-tailed golden phoenix, only the daughters of the emperor''s direct relatives can use it. Even a concubine princess is not qualified. Qisheng Kingdom has a clear distinction between the descendants and concubines, the descendant is the master, and the concubine is the servant. This is the rule set by the Qisheng Kingdom since the ancestor emperor was alive. Because the ancestor emperor''s biological father was killed by a concubine, and she was murdered by the sisters of the concubine many times, so she was extremely disgusted with the concubine. Therefore, the daughters of the concubine are all matched with the eight-tailed golden phoenix when they go out, and the princesses born of the concubine can only be matched with the peacock. Manager Liu was so frightened that he hurriedly bowed his head and guessed the identity of the visitor. Jiu Wangjun has lived in Zhuangzi for so long, and now that His Highness Jiu is back, he will naturally take him back. Thinking of what the steward of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion said earlier, Steward Liu was very upset. His Highness the Ninth Prince really loves Wang Jun. Fortunately, she has always been loyal, otherwise she must be in bad luck. Guanshi Liu knelt on the cold ground and shivered, not daring to lift his head. A woman wearing a white cloak and wearing white boots got on and off the carriage, and raised her hand to help the handsome young man in the carriage. The two stood there like a pair of lovers. The hand held by Su Qiruo felt a little hot, Luo Jinchen moved it lightly, but seeing that he couldn''t pull it out, he just let it go. Looking at Guanshi Liu who was kneeling on the ground, Luo Jinchen said softly to Su Qiruo: "Your Highness, this is Guanshi Liu from Zhuangzi." Su Qiruo knew who this manager Liu was, and ordered someone to check everything around Luo Jinchen on the second day she entered Beijing. It''s not that she doesn''t trust him, it''s just that she is afraid that someone will bully him as a man alone. "No courtesy." If Su Qi wanted to treat her lord a little less, and Guanshi Liu was Luo Jinchen''s person, then she wouldn''t make things difficult on purpose. "Thank you, Your Highness Chitose." Guanshi Liu''s hand on the ground was stiff with cold, and his body was also a little stiff. Since she married with the son, she has rarely left Zhuangzi again. Where has she seen such a distinguished person? Even today when she heard that the army was still marching, she went to the capital with the carriage she bought, but she only took a look at the crowd from a distance, and didn''t see what the Ninth Prince looked like at all. "Wang Jun has praised Guanshi Liu a lot in front of this hall, work hard, Wang Jun will not treat you badly." "It''s what old slaves should do." Guanshi Liu was flattered by the sudden compliment, and hurriedly bowed his head. Su Qiruo also stopped looking at other people, and dragged Luo Jinchen to walk in. She looked familiar, and those who didn''t know thought she was visiting the back garden of her own home. A group of people followed closely behind, only to hear the woman in front softly asking the person next to her if she was cold. Guanshi Liu was secretly startled. It''s not that she hasn''t heard the gossip outside. It is said that His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince is dissatisfied with this marriage, so much so that he has not yet consummated the marriage with the Ninth Prince. But last time the housekeeper of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion treated Wang Jun with a very respectful attitude, but today she saw with her own eyes how gentle His Highness Ninth Prince treated Wang Jun. If the rumors are really unbelievable, those people who are jealous of the king must be making rumors and talking nonsense. It wasn''t until the gate of the courtyard that Luo Jinchen looked at Su Qiruo suspiciously, and asked curiously, "How does Your Highness know that I live here?" Su Qiruo said boldly without changing expression, "Guess." Clearly knowing that she was lying to coax him, Luo Jinchen didn''t ask any more questions. Suddenly recalling the dream that day, Luo Jinchen had an unrealistic idea in his heart. Could it be that he was not dreaming that night, but that she was really by his side? Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen stepped into the small courtyard side by side. The courtyard is not as big as the one in the Nine Emperors'' Mansion, but it is simple and quiet. There was still a charcoal basin burning in the house, presumably it was ordered by Manager Liu. It seems that he is indeed doing well in Zhuangzi, at least the servants are caring enough about his affairs. But this room is still a little damp and cold, not suitable for him to live in. Su Qiruo turned her head and told Qingyu and Qinglu who were following behind her, "Go and put away Wangjun''s things." "Yes, Your Highness." Qingyu and Qinglu responded happily, they had long wanted to move back to the mansion. Although Zhuangzi is good, he is not as comfortable as the mansion. The two have lived in the Nine Emperors Mansion for half a year, and they have long had feelings for each other. Especially the people in the mansion, they take great care of them. Seeing this, Guanshi Liu couldn''t help, because after all, those things belonged to the king, so they couldn''t let them touch them. So he had no choice but to stand outside the yard, bowed his head and asked, "Your Highness, Wang Jun, do you want to stay for dinner?" If His Highness the Ninth Prince wants to stay for dinner, then she has to hurry up and give orders, and there is no need to neglect the nobleman. Luo Jinchen looked at Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo gently squeezed his fingers, and refused. "No, you can do it yourself, there is no need to serve here." "Yes, Your Highness, this old servant will retire." After retreating from the yard, Guanshi Liu let out a long sigh of relief. I heard that a nobleman with such status may lose his life if he says a wrong word. Fortunately, Wang Jun was there, and His Highness Ninth Prince did not embarrass her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 785： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (55) Chapter 785 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (55) The world only knows that His Highness Ninth Prince is reticent and cold, but they don''t know that she has never been an embarrassing person. Su Qiruo gathered Luo Jinchen''s cloak, smiled and said, "Would you like to take me for a walk around the village?" Luo Jinchen nodded in response, and accompanied Su Qiruo for a short tour of the Zhuangzi. "You are a good Zhuangzi, and the location is also good." It is near Chongfu Temple. If you come out to offer incense and pray for blessings, you can live here in advance, and you wont have to get up early. "Well, I checked the crops on Zhuangzi in recent years, and it is more than a few shops in the city." Luo Jinchen said truthfully. Although he knew that Su Qiruo wouldn''t have any idea about his dowry, he still didn''t want to hide anything from her. Even if there is still a gap between the two of them at this moment, he can clearly distinguish when to be angry and when to be serious. Even Luo Jinchen didn''t realize that the more gentle Su Qiruo was to him, the more he would be pampered and proud. "I really didn''t expect that my prince is still a little rich man!" Su Qiruo looked sideways at Luo Jinchen, the plum blossoms in the plum garden were still in bloom, reflecting the white snow very beautifully. But no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it is not as good as the people in front of you. Raising her hand to touch Luo Jinchen''s flushed face, Su Qiruo took off her cloak and wrapped it around him. "It''s cold outside, let''s go back!" The hand was still being held by her, and Luo Jinchen''s heart became warm along with the cloak that fell on him. But he didn''t dare to forget that he was still her next husband who was divorced by her. Qingyu and Qinglu worked neatly, and quickly packed everything up. "Wang Jun wants to live in Zhuangzi all the time, why did he bring so many things here?" Qing Yu couldn''t help muttering, he and Qing Lu didn''t find anything wrong at the beginning. Now that I have packed everything up and looked at it again, it seems that all Wang Juns things are here. The clothes in the palace were all made for Wang Jun by His Royal Highness, but Wang Jun did not bring them with him when he came to Zhuangzi. The rest of Wang Jun''s own things are all here except the dowry in the small warehouse. Qinglu also noticed something strange at this moment, and coupled with Wang Jun''s eagerness when he moved out of the Nine Emperors'' Mansion, he always felt that something must have happened between Wang Jun and His Highness. But His Highness was far away at the border at that time, and it was snowing heavily around the New Year''s Eve, and the border did not send any letters back at all. Then where did the conflict between them come from? "It''s all the things the king is used to, so I have to take it with me." When he couldn''t figure it out, he stopped thinking about it, and ordered people to move everything to the carriage outside. Qing Yu was not a careful person, after hearing what Qing Lu said, he stopped talking, and only went to check carefully, afraid of leaving any valuable things behind. When Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen came back, they happened to see Dong''er running back and forth to help carry things with her little face flushed from the cold, she looked like a simple and honest child. "Is this child from Zhuangzi?" Su Qiruo asked. Luo Jinchen nodded in response, "It''s Steward Liu''s youngest son." "If you like it, you can bring him to the mansion to accompany you." When she was in the mansion, she just glanced at the child, thinking that the little servant didn''t learn the rules well, but she didn''t know that it was the child Luo Jinchen brought back from the village. Luo Jinchen said: "No need, he grew up in Zhuangzi since he was a child. I''m afraid he is not used to the rules of the family in the capital, so he should stay in Zhuangzi!" The most valuable thing about Dong''er is that simplicity and simplicity, and he doesn''t want to destroy those qualities with his own hands. There is no shortage of servants in the mansion, and he doesn''t want Guanshi Liu''s family to be separated. Su Qiruo understood Luo Jinchen''s meaning as soon as she heard it, and followed him. "Forget it, then let him guard the yard for you." Luo Jinchen asked Qinglu to take Dong''er to find Guanshi Liu, and assigned Dong''er the job of guarding the yard. Although Liu Guanshi regretted that his son did not get into the eyes of the master and could not follow the master to serve in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, he still thanked the son. Because Dong''er is young, she can''t do much work in Zhuangzi on weekdays. But Wang Jun specially ordered Qinglu next to her to inform her, saying that Dong''er was going to guard the yard for him, which meant that Wang Jun liked Dong''er and gave him a face. After all, he guards Wang Juns yard, and he gets a salary every month. Guanshi Liu sent the group to the door, only took a sneak peek at Su Qiruo before getting into the carriage, then lowered his head in shock. How could there be such a noble and handsome person in this world! When she was a teenager, she also grew up in the mansion of the aristocratic family, and she saw the demeanor of many young ladies from the aristocratic family. At that time, she also envied them for their wealth and wealth and extraordinary appearance. Now looking at this Ninth Prince, no one can really compare whether he is from the royal family. Waiting for the carriage to go far away, Liu Guanshi dragged his son who turned his head three times and walked back. "Although Wang Jun has moved away, you must do your best to guard the courtyard for Wang Jun, and don''t let Wang Jun''s trust be disappointed." Liu Guanshi did not expect that at the beginning, he just wanted the child to be a message to Wang Jun, to run errands, but now the child earns more than his father. It is Dong''er''s fortune to be able to gain Wang Jun''s attention. "Mother, don''t worry, Dong''er will definitely guard Wang Jun''s yard and won''t let anyone in." "Good boy." Guanshi Liu nodded, and then said to himself, "The king is more blessed than his father." Dong''er hurriedly nodded in agreement: "Wang Jun is so blessed, you don''t even know how good His Highness treats Wang Jun. The Nine Emperors'' Mansion is so big, Wang Jun lives in the best courtyard, and the house was burned down. Long, once you enter it, it feels like spring, the inside is delicious, and the food will not get cold after half a day on the table..." Dong''er entered the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion for the first time, and felt that any place would be good, so Qingyu told him a lot of things in the mansion. Guanshi Liu rubbed his son''s little head, and listened patiently to his son telling what he had seen and heard in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, with a look of comfort on his face. Knowing that the young master is doing well, he must be relieved. Su Qiruo personally took him back to the palace, sent him to Yuchen Courtyard, stayed for dinner before going to the study. "My lord, I serve you to take a bath." Qinglu stood there with her clean underwear in her arms, and said respectfully. Luo Jinchen put down the book in his hand, and said calmly: "No need, I''ll do it myself." Taking the clean underwear from Qinglu''s hand, she went to the clean room by herself. Qinglu pulled Qingyu back out, put her feet on her feet and looked out of the yard. "Why hasn''t His Highness come here yet?" "Huh? Is Your Highness going to stay overnight tonight?" Qing Yu tilted his head and asked, on these matters, he doesn''t know as much as Qing Lu. "Naturally, the wedding night was missed because His Highness was drunk, so I have to make up for it today." It is said that a little farewell is better than a new marriage. His Highness and Wang Jun are both newly married and reunited after parting, so they should be close together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 786： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (56) Chapter 786 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (56) Su Qiruo, who just walked to the gate of the yard, was startled when she heard Qinglu''s words, she had forgotten that there was such a thing. The Yuan handkerchief sent by the palace was still clean, which might be a shame to Luo Jinchen! But he is obviously still annoyed by her. Wouldn''t it be good for her to take up her innocence so brazenly? Su Qiruo walked in while thinking, when Qinglu and Qingyu saw the person coming, they quickly bowed their heads in salute. "Greetings to Your Highness." "Go down, you don''t need to wait here." She doesn''t have a habit of letting others peek into her room, even if these two are serving Luo Jinchen personally. "Yes, Your Highness." Qing Yu and Qing Lu retreated without hesitation, with unconcealable joy on their faces. Su Qiruo turned around and ordered Bai Xue to bring her clothes, then opened the door and went to the inner hall. When Luo Jinchen came out with wet hair, he was also startled when he saw the woman sitting on the couch reading a book. However, I was dumbfounded again soon. White clothes are better than snow, but not as good as her appearance. This is the man who filled his entire life. But also the only one who broke his heart. Su Qiruo followed the prestige and saw the young man in front of him staring blankly at him, so he put down the scroll in his hand and waved to him. Luo Jinchen moved to her in small steps, Su Qiruo took the dry cloth towel from his hand, and said, "Sit down." Her movements were very gentle, brushing every strand of his hair very carefully. Luo Jinchen obediently let her work on her head, the heart in her chest seemed to be about to jump out, and the sound of "dong dong dong dong" kept ringing. "Wait until the hair roots are dry before lying down, so as not to have a headache tomorrow." Su Qiruo put the cloth towel in his hand on the side shelf, got up and went out to order someone to pour out the water in the clean room, and replace it with a clean one. When Luo Jinchen was stroking his dry hair and getting ready to go to bed, Su Qiruo, who was covered in moisture, came back again. "Your Highness, you...you..." He thought she was gone just now, and it was a lie in his heart to say that he was not disappointed, but he came back so soon, and took a bath by the way. The young man looked at Su Qiruo with blushing cheeks, his wet eyes were shining brightly, making people happy just looking at it. "You and my wife will live together. Why, don''t you want to drive me out?" Su Qiruo sat on the edge of the bed and raised her hand to rub Luo Jinchen''s flushed face. The delicate and smooth touch made her fondle admiringly. "This is His Highness''s mansion. His Highness can live wherever he wants, and the courtiers dare not comment." Luo Jinchen turned his face away to avoid her hand, the alienation in his tone replaced the shyness just now. Su Qiruo pulled him into his arms, both of them were only wearing thin underwear, and they could still feel the warmth of each other''s body when they were stuck together. "You still dare to call yourself a courtier in front of me, do you really think that I am reluctant to punish you?" Luo Jinchen supported Su Qiruo''s shoulder with both hands, shrinking her body to avoid her, but she was no match at all. "Your Highness and Li Shu have both written, do you still want to play tricks?" Luo Jinchen''s face was flushed with anger, and if he couldn''t push him away, he simply didn''t push him away. He just let her hold her with both hands, but his mouth was still stubborn. "I don''t play tricks." Su Qiruo slowly let go of the person in her arms, turned around and leaned directly on the head of the bed, looked at Luo Jinchen with pursed lips and said, "Go and take out the Heli book. If it is really written by me, I will definitely admit it. If you can''t take it out, see how I punish you tonight." Luo Jinchen bit his lip and looked at Su Qiruo aggrievedly, he always felt that something was wrong. "Go and get it." Su Qiruo pressed her lips together. Luo Jinchen angrily rummaged through her suitcase, and waited until he placed He Lishu in front of her to see what else she had to say. Eh? Stuff? After searching for a long time, he couldn''t find He Lishu. Luo Jinchen''s eyes widened, and then he walked quickly to the door, opened the door and shouted, "Qingyu, Qinglu." When the cold wind blew outside the door, Luo Jinchen shivered uncontrollably. Before Qingyu and Qinglu could show up, Su Qiruo had carried him back to the bed. "Waiting here is the same." "My lord." The voice of Qinglu came from outside the door. "Come in." Luo Jinchen straightened his collar in a panic, and sat up from the bed. Qingyu Qinglu bowed to enter the door, and stood outside the screen without daring to lift her head, waiting for her master''s orders. "Did you touch that rosewood box when you were packing up?" The two shook their heads together and said, "No." Luo Jinchen was shocked, this is impossible. He believes in Qingyu and Qinglu''s behavior, and they will never deceive him. But he also remembered very clearly, that and Li Shu were in the box, why did they disappear? "My lord, is there anything you can''t find? I can find it for you." Qinglu heard the anxiety in her master''s tone, and said hastily. "No need, go and rest!" How could he say that He Lishu he had hidden was gone. "Yes, I will retire." The two came in with puzzled faces, and went out with puzzled faces, not knowing what my son meant by this. Su Qiruo pursed her lips behind Luo Jinchen and chuckled, seeing Luo Jinchen rummaging around with her **** pouted like a little squirrel, she thought it was very cute. Luo Jinchen turned the box upside down, and he also turned every page of the book that was sandwiched and left. But still nothing was found. "Seventeen." Luo Jinchen opened the window and called out in a low voice, and An Shiqiyi appeared in front of the bed in an instant. "This subordinate has met Wang Jun." Luo Jinchen stared into Dark Seventeen''s eyes and asked, "Did you take the He Li book I put away?" An Shiqi looked back at the past without guilt, and denied: "This subordinate has never touched anything belonging to Wang Jun." It is true that he did not take the Li book, he just told His Highness where it was placed, so he did not lie. Luo Jinchen actually didn''t really doubt Dark Seventeen, he knew that Dark Guard never lied, this was their insistence engraved in their bones since childhood. But only the two of them know about Na and Li Shu, even Qing Yu and Qing Lu don''t know about it. If An Shiqi didn''t know where He Lishu had gone, he would have no evidence to prove that Su Qiruo had bullied him. He didn''t intend to really leave her, even if he was really divorced, he would not remarry, and it would be a lifetime to guard Zhuangzi until he was old. Especially when she came back and explained the reason, and he also wanted to give each other a chance, so he went downhill and followed her back. But she still needs to know her determination, lest she will push him away like before when something happens in the future. If Su Qi is not good enough to bully others, she stood up and waved to An Qiqi: "Go down, there is no need to watch the night tonight." "The subordinate resigned." Dan Shiqiyi flashed and disappeared again. Su Qiruo stepped forward to close the window, turned around and hugged Luo Jinchen, then went to bed and pressed Luo Jinchen under her body. (end of this chapter) Chapter 787： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (57) Chapter 787 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (57) "The dark guard will not lie, you don''t have to doubt him." "But I put Li Shu and Li Shu in that box, Your Highness..." Luo Jinchen realized something was wrong, and seeing the teasing in Su Qiruo''s eyes, she blushed with anger. It turned out that she did it, and her majestic Ninth Highness came to steal He Lishu from a man of his? Su Qiruo looked at the young man in front of him who was finally no longer old-fashioned, pressed his forehead and said: "There is no He Lishu, don''t waste your efforts." "Jinchen, don''t be angry, I will never leave you behind again." Looking at the boy''s red eyes, Su Qiruo leaned forward and kissed him. "I really know I was wrong." The red lips moved down the trembling eyelids, meeting from the tip of the nose to the lips, making Luo Jinchen tremble. "The bridal chamber festive night that owes you will supply you now, okay?" The next day, the sky was clear and sunny, and finally the sun came out. Luo Jinchen woke up and was nestled in a warm embrace. Feeling the movement in the embrace, Su Qiruo dared to move her numb arm. "woke up?" A soft kiss fell on her forehead, Luo Jinchen was so ashamed that she wanted to get under the quilt, but was held tightly by that man. "Does your body still hurt? If you don''t want to move, we won''t go out today." The worst thing is to send someone to the palace to talk to the Luo Mansion, and they will go there tomorrow to pay their respects. Luo Jinchen bit her lip and shook her head, buried her face in her arms and dared not lift it up: "No...it doesn''t hurt too much." "I''ll rub it for you." The warm palm was pressed against the waist through the white underwear, so comfortable that Luo Jinchen couldn''t help trembling again, Su Qiruo tightened his other hand around him, and hugged him even closer some. "Bai Xue, order the dining room to prepare meals." Luo Jinchen didn''t hear Bai Xue''s voice outside, but heard footsteps walking farther and farther away. "No...it doesn''t hurt anymore." Luo Jinchen was afraid that it would be bad if he entered the palace late, the Queen must still be thinking about His Highness. Su Qiruo was not in a hurry, and pressed it for Luo Jinchen again. "Next time I''ll be lighter." The blush that hadn''t gone away crawled back to her face again, making Su Qiruo couldn''t help but laugh. "Stop talking, Your Highness." He really couldn''t stand such blatant words, how could she be so reckless, Your Highness? Seeing people was really embarrassing, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to mess around anymore, she hurriedly helped Luo Jinchen up, and helped him get dressed and socks together. The two of them entered the palace in a carriage after eating too early, and went to invite the queen to talk about some interesting things about the border, and came out again without staying for a meal. Because she knew that her daughter owed Luo Jinchen a lot, the queen didn''t say anything, but asked someone to prepare another generous gift for Luo Jinchen to take back home. After all, he is someone who has been here, and he knew what happened last night just by looking at Luo Jinchen''s appearance. After the two left Fengyi Palace, the Empress smiled and said to Li Gonggong behind her: "Can you see anything?" Eunuch Li covered his lips and said with a smile: "I see that our Ninth Highness and Wang Jun are just mixing oil with honey. I''m afraid your old man will be able to hold his little granddaughter again soon." Hearing this, the empress was in a happy mood: "I have been looking forward to this day for a long time!" Yuan Pa was sent to the palace early in the morning. This is a royal rule and must be recorded, so the queen did not blame the two children for being late. Seeing that they are much closer than when they were newly married, the Empress finally felt relieved. Although the daughter didn''t say anything about this marriage, it was calculated by him after all, and he was still afraid that the child would blame him. Fortunately, it was a good marriage. On the carriage leaving the palace, Luo Jinchen tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve and whispered, "Your Highness, you don''t need to bring so many things." Although he didn''t care much about these extraneous things, he didn''t want to make Mrs. Zhang cheap. Su Qiruo knew what he was thinking, so she took him into her arms and kissed him. "The things that the queen father gave will be sent back to the mansion, and you can keep them for yourself." Since his little prince doesn''t want to give it to him, Su Qiruo naturally obeys him. "Will the empress blame us if she finds out?" "No, since it is given to you, it is yours. Whether you smash it or sell it, the queen father will not say anything." "That''s not the case, I want to take it to the **** shop for some silver. This year, the rain and snow have been long, and the people''s life is not easy. I heard that many people starved to death in the west city..." Su Qiruo only found out about Luo Jinchen''s secret support of the people in Xicheng some time ago. This child himself was not happy before, but he still misses others. He really did itthe world kissed me hard, and I responded with a song. "What''s the matter? The Ninth Emperor''s Mansion doesn''t have the money you spent, so you have to go to the pawnshop to **** things?" Saying that, Su Qiruo took Luo Jinchen''s hand and pressed the jade pendant she gave him hanging on his waist, and said, "Take this jade pendant to Yunshan Bank, and take as much as you want." "Your Highness..." Luo Jinchen was about to refuse, how could he use her money to support others? To do good deeds is his own will, but there is no reason to join her in it. Su Qiruo stretched out her index finger and tapped Luo Jinchen''s red lips, stopping what he said behind him. "No matter what you want to do, I will support you, as long as you are happy. It is a good thing for you to send food and clothes to the people of Xicheng. As the head of a wife, I have no reason not to support it; , I shouldn''t even object. Even if the Queen Mother knows about it, she will only praise you for being righteous, and no one will blame you or anything." "Actually, I''ve done the math. The harvest on the village outside the city is enough to support the lives of some people. Although those people are poor, they are all good at their hands. As long as they are willing to endure hardships, they can always survive. I don''t want to hold His Highness The hard-earned money is used to support a group of lazy people, if they don''t want to make progress, they deserve to starve to death." He just thinks that people will encounter suffering sometimes. He can pull it off occasionally, but he can''t support those people for a lifetime. Except for the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, he doesn''t care if the rest of the people want to eat for nothing. His Royal Highness certainly supported him, but he didn''t have the reason to put all the Nine Emperors'' Palaces in to raise a group of lazy people. "It''s good that you have a charter in mind. Next time you go to West City, remember to bring more people. There are people with all kinds of thoughts outside. If someone has malicious intentions, it will be impossible to guard against." After thinking about it carefully, Luo Jinchen''s character should be the kind of person who loves and hates purely, and it''s not suitable for him to play tricks on Joe, so the plot of chasing her husband to the crematorium has also been changed. Contradictions should be easy to coax, after all, the bottom line has not been touched. As soon as I showed my sincerity, all anger disappeared. There is nothing between the couple that cannot be solved by a night of sleep. So let them consummate quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 788： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (58) Chapter 788 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (58) Hearing what Su Qiruo said, Luo Jinchen suddenly thought of the fire that happened in several imperial palaces some time ago. "Has Your Highness taught me a lesson for those who sent assassins to kill me?" Su Qiruo didn''t hide it from him, nodded and said: "I wasn''t sure who did it last time, so we taught them a lesson together. Next time, I will never let them go so easily." "Your Highness should be more careful on weekdays. I never thought that news of His Highness'' victory would arouse such suspicion." "The frontier will be stable for a while. Now that I have the military power in my hand, the Empress will definitely not take it back. We stay in the capital. I''m afraid this kind of thing will happen again in the future. If you go out, you must Remember to tell Butler Qiao, she will send someone to protect you secretly." "Your Highness, don''t worry about me, just take care of yourself." If Su Qi hadn''t been in the capital before, those people would jump over the wall to attack him in a hurry. Now that she is back, they will naturally point their fingers at her, after all, killing him, a man who is useless, will not affect anything. For them, if a man dies, His Highness can marry again, right? But when she thought that she was far away at the border and still thinking about her own affairs, Luo Jinchen felt better again. From this point of view, she did not lie to coax him, and the letter of reconciliation should be her worst plan. "They don''t have the ability to touch me openly. If they come to yin, then don''t be afraid. They can''t yin with me. You don''t have to think about it, just remember to go out and take someone to protect yourself. If there is anyone who is wrong If you open your eyes and dare to touch you, just tell me, and I will vent your anger on you." "I lost Zhang''s dowry, so is His Highness helping me vent my anger?" Luo Jinchen suddenly thought of Zhang''s loss of dowry again. He was wronged when he returned home, and Zhang''s dowry disappeared not long after. At that time, he only listened to it as a joke, and didn''t think about Su Qiruo. Now that he heard what she said, he remembered that incident. Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and smiled, squeezed Luo Jinchen''s fingers and asked: "Then your anger is gone?" Luo Jinchen''s ears turned red, as did his eyes, and he nodded hastily. Then he lowered his eyes and never dared to look at her again. It turned out that she had been thinking about him all the time, and he thought she didn''t have himself in her heart! There are really people in this world who are willing to love him. This is something he never dared to dream of in the past. "In the future, no one will be able to wrong you. Whoever dares to bully you, you will fight back. I will take care of everything. Jinchen, you are no longer alone, you still have me." Su Qiruo seems to like to call Luo Jinchen''s name very much. The Luo family has a profound heritage, and the names given to the children are all very nice, but the word "Jinchen" is the only word that catches her heart the most. Compared to other people''s names, Su Qiruo felt that her own name really didn''t sound very nice. But I heard from the queen that she was born prematurely and was very small when she was born, so she almost couldn''t survive. I still invited the old abbot of Chongfu Temple to come out and criticize the hexagram, and took a homonym of "weak", so it was considered calm, and the bones of the body became stronger day by day. If Su Qi thinks, maybe she came into this body in the book at that time. "Thank you, Your Highness." Luo Jinchen buried his head on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, and thanked him in a muffled voice. Thank you for her willingness to like him, thank you for protecting him like this. He was born unpleasant, and no one in this world welcomes his birth. Only Your Highness does not dislike him for being penniless, and is willing to treat him like this. People in this world are afraid that others will not know what they have done, so they can''t wait to shout a few times on the street so that everyone knows. Only His Highness, who has done so many things for him, has never been mentioned in front of him. He believed that if he didn''t ask, she might never take the initiative to speak to him for the rest of her life. Some people like to talk softly, just talk but not act. As for Her Highness, she just did things but didn''t talk. How lucky he was to meet such a wonderful Highness. "There is no need to say thanks between you and me." Ten fingers clasped tightly, the nascent love grew stronger and stronger, and the two seemed to suddenly become close. If Su Qi thought, perhaps because their bodies accepted each other first, their souls would be more compatible. This time returning to the door was completely different from the last time. Before the carriage arrived, everyone in Luo Mansion had already bathed and changed their clothes, waiting respectfully at the gate. Even the old Mrs. Luo greeted her personally, all of which showed how much the Luo family valued the Nine Emperors. The driver of the car curled her lips secretly, she really couldn''t understand the faces of the Luo family. When Wang Jun came back alone last year, she also gave it to him. She didn''t forget the closed door, and in the end she only sent a housekeeper to pick up Wang Jun. Isn''t it bullying them that the king''s wife and master are not around, and there is no one to support them? Now that His Highness is back and has made great military exploits, the title of king is just around the corner. This group of people is very enthusiastic. It is said that the Luo Mansion has a century-old noble family, but she can''t see it that way. Qinggui didn''t see it, but the fake nobility was fully revealed. His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince protects the weak, and the people in the Ninth Emperor''s House also follow the master. Su Qiruo specially ordered someone to bring over two sets of scarlet shirts today, just to dress brightly so that she can accompany Luo Jinchen back home. This will make her look festive, and it can somewhat make up for the regrets of the wedding day. So when Su Qiruo helped Luo Jinchen get off the carriage, seeing the pair of Bi people standing side by side, everyone in Luo Mansion was stunned. Even Mrs. Zhang forgot to be jealous at this moment, and her mind was full of good looks. "Congratulations to Your Highness Nine, King Nine." I don''t know who came to his senses first, took the lead and knelt down, and the rest of the people hurriedly followed suit. Su Qiruo took a step forward to support Old Madam Luo''s arm, even if it was the gift of the monarch and minister first, and then the friendship between master and apprentice, Su Qiruo would not accept the old man''s kneeling. "Teacher doesn''t need to be too polite, it should be the students who visit the Taifu." Su Qiruo''s voice was cold and clear, completely different from the gentleness when talking to Luo Jinchen in the carriage. Although she worshiped under the old lady Luo''s family, because she was not in the capital all the year round, her relationship was not as close as that of the head of Yunshan. Old Madam Luo looked very happy, holding Su Qiruo''s hand for a long time, unwilling to let go. "Your Highness has grown a lot taller and lost weight." Su Qiruo was designed to be a relative before returning to Beijing last year before he had time to visit Old Madam Luo, and then went to northern Xinjiang. This time, he hadn''t seen Old Madam Luo for more than a year. It''s no wonder that Mrs. Luo feels that she has grown a lot taller. Eighteen years old is also the time to make a fuss. "Taifu''s demeanor remains the same." Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and then said to the rest of humanity, "They are all family members, so there is no need to be polite." Old Madam Luo was only interested in being happy, and didn''t notice Su Qiruo''s embarrassment to other people. Luo Jinchen pursed her lips lightly, and bent her eyes, knowing that she was venting her anger for him! (end of this chapter) Chapter 789： The next husband of His Royal Highness (59) Chapter 789 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (59) "Jinchen, come here." Su Qiruo withdrew her hand to support Old Madam Luo''s arm, and turned to ask Luo Jinchen to step forward to support Old Madam Luo''s other side. Seeing His Highness the Ninth Highness caring so much for his grandson, Old Madam Luo''s eyes were filled with smiles. The emperor and the princess are both her students, and now her two grandchildren have also married into the royal family. The Luo family is already at the pinnacle of power, and she has nothing more to ask for. I only look forward to the success of my descendants, don''t want to humiliate this honor. The crowd followed behind the three of them. Luo Jinxing, who was next to Mrs. Zhang, was twelve years old this year, and it was the age when she first fell in love. Just now when he first saw the famous Ninth Prince in the capital, he was fascinated. How can there be such a good-looking person in this world? Yesterday at the gate of the city, he only glanced at the tea house a few times, but he didn''t see clearly. Being so close to her today made Luo Jinxing feel what it means to blush and have a heartbeat. Although the Empress Dowager is a compatriot with the first father of the Ninth Highness, she is far inferior to the Ninth Highness in terms of appearance alone. I think the princess followed the emperor, but His Highness the Ninth Prince is more like a queenthe number one beauty who was famous in the capital back then. Looking at her gentle and considerate treatment of Luo Jinchen, Luo Jinxing was even more jealous. The position of the Nine Kings should belong to him, and it is Luo Jinchen, a little bitch, who dared to take his position as the king. Both are legitimate sons, if Luo Jinchen is gone, the Luo family will send him to the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion to be the king. This exiled fairy-like wife and the gentle eyes are all his. Luo Jinxing even thought bitterly, why didn''t his father kill the little **** Luo Jinchen back then? Clenching her fists hard, Luo Jinxing secretly grabbed Zhang''s sleeve. Ms. Zhang could tell what her son was thinking at a glance, but now the Nine Emperor Girls are in the limelight, and she and Luo Jinchen are newlyweds. Even if he wanted to do something to alienate them, he had no chance to do it! Xing''er around him is still young, so it doesn''t matter to wait another two years. Ms. Zhang patted the back of her son''s hand lightly, signaling him to stay calm. There are too many people at the moment, and there are many things they cannot say. There will be more opportunities in the future, but you can take it slowly. If Su Qiruo knew what the father and son were thinking, he would definitely order Bai Shuang to feed them a poison that would ruin their faces. Don''t **** and take pictures of yourself, what kind of virtue is it, how dare you want to take Luo Jinchen''s place? She, Su Qiruo, married Luo Jinchen, not the son of the Luo family. It''s really stupid to be overconfident and self-righteous. "The hall was not in the capital when Chen''er returned home last year. I really wronged him, so I specially added it today. It is a little bit of courtesy, and I hope the grand teacher and everyone will not be disgusted." Su Qiruo''s words were not considered polite, Luo Mansion wronged her lord, she pointed it out in public, and did not give Luo Mansion any face because of old Mrs. Luo. Luo Yashu blushed, wanted to explain but didn''t know how to speak, so he could only give Zhang a hard look. It''s all a good deed done by a shallow-sighted person like Mrs. Zhang, who sent only one of his servants to pick up Luo Jinchen. Not only did he not go, but he also didn''t let the people in the other rooms go. Old Madam Luo coughed dryly and said with a smile: "Last year when Chen''er came back, there was something wrong with the old minister''s body. They were filial children and stayed with the old minister, but they neglected Chen''er''s affairs. " Old Madam Luo saved everyone with the word "filial piety". No matter how dissatisfied His Highness Ninth Highness is, he can''t stop others from being filial, right? Su Qiruo secretly felt it was funny, but she still pretended to be worried. "The Tai Tuo is not feeling well, have you asked the Tai Physician to see it?" Old Madam Luo waved his hand: "It''s just that I''m old, and I have a lot of problems like this and that, which would kill me. Why bother the imperial doctor to toss it back and forth! It''s just that the children are filial, and they are too nervous." That was just an excuse. If she admitted that she had sought the imperial doctor, she would be suspected of deceiving the emperor. No matter how old Mrs. Luo is, she can recognize her identity clearly. Knowing that His Royal Highness Ninth Prince is standing up for his lord, their Luo family has to push someone out to stand up. "Speaking of which, that incident was also Mrs. Zhang''s fault. After being in charge of the family for so many years, he was so flustered that he couldn''t tell the seriousness. For this reason, Ya Shu punished him. Now all the middle-class supporters in the mansion are in the hands of the elders. Let him learn from the old master." Naturally, Su Qiruo knew all these things, but Old Madam Luo mentioned it again in public, which was like slapping Zhang Shi in the face again, so she wouldn''t stop her! "It''s not a big deal, but your old body is the most important thing." After Old Madam Luo had finished speaking, Su Qiruo said this in a hypocritical manner. Ms. Zhang blushed with embarrassment, and secretly scolded Luo Jinchen for being shameless. She had to tell His Highness the Ninth Prince about such a trivial matter. Others said that family ugliness should not be publicized, but he was good, and even went to sue his mother''s family because of His Highness''s favor. Ms. Zhang was gnashing her teeth in anger. If she listened carefully, she could even hear the sound of his teeth grinding. In view of Old Madam Luo Fu''s residence, Su Qiruo didn''t want to make things too ugly. Now that she has given Zhang a warning, and Zhang herself has lost her fortune, she is not going to mention this matter again. "Today I am accompanying Chen''er back home, but also because the student really misses Tai Tuo in his heart. I haven''t seen you for a year. Seeing that everything is fine with you now, the student is relieved." "Everything is fine, old minister. Your Highness has grown up now, and he has his family and country in his heart, so he should put the monarch first. I heard that both the Sheng Kingdom and the Wa Kingdom signed an alliance with Qisheng, promising not to invade our Qisheng land again. But its a great thing! "Exactly, the peaceful people in the world can live a stable life. In the next ten years, if there are no accidents, Tiansheng and Wa Kingdom will definitely not take the initiative to start trouble again." Although the covenant signed a 30-year non-aggression agreement, Su Qiruo didn''t believe it. Once the emperor and the courtiers, who knows what the next emperor will be like! But based on her understanding of the Emperor of the Wa Kingdom, this person should not be so stupid that he would not survive ten years. As long as the Wa Kingdom doesn''t change its mind and only relies on a Tiansheng Kingdom, they don''t have the guts to provoke Qisheng again. In this battle, Tiansheng Kingdom suffered the most losses. Although Wa Kingdom also compensated Qisheng with a lot of things, they later dug them back from Tiansheng. To tell the truth, the Wa country only brought in a prince who was close to him. After calculation and calculation, Tiansheng wanted to gain benefits from Qisheng Kingdom, but in the end they lost everything, and they deserved it. "I heard that the Wa kingdom also sent a prince here?" As soon as Old Madam Luo opened his mouth, even Luo Jinchen looked over with curiosity on his face. He also heard about the matter of getting married with the prince, but because of the matter of getting married with Li Shu, he and Su Qi Ruo had been arguing for a long time, and he still hasn''t had time to ask! (end of this chapter) Chapter 790： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (60) Chapter 790 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (60) "Exactly, the one who came was Emperor Wu''s direct brother, ranking sixth." Seeing that Luo Jinchen seemed very interested in this matter, Su Qiruo was also happy to say a few more words. "Does the prince and the prince want to marry the emperor?" I don''t know which child in the crowd dared to ask, the voice was immature and even more unintentional. The child''s father was so frightened that he quickly covered her mouth, forgetting to plead guilty. Su Qiruo explained with a good temper: "It stands to reason that they all want to enter the harem, and of course there are also those who are allowed to be given to princesses of the right age." "The nine highnesses under the emperor''s knees are all married. It seems that the sixth prince who is married can only enter the palace." Luo Yashu nodded and said, he is a prince, so he can''t be a child of some prince! Or, it is also possible to enter the East Palace and become a side king? Thinking of this possibility, Luo Yashu''s expression changed. It wasn''t just her who thought of this, but Old Madam Luo''s expression became a little more solemn. Luo Jinye is now the Crown Prince, and because she has two daughters under her knees, Her Highness the Crown Prince values ??her highly. But there are already many people in the backyard of the East Palace, and some small actions are hard to guard against on weekdays. If there is another sixth prince who gets married, it will not be a good thing for the crown prince. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, noncommittal. According to her understanding of the emperor, it is likely that the prince and his son will enter the East Palace. The emperor is not a masculine man, and he only cares about government affairs, so how can he accept another prince at such an age and put him in the harem to coax him! After all, her youngest daughter is older than the sixth prince. The emperor might not be able to deal with such a boy who is younger than his own child. She is not the kind of old pervert who doesn''t care about the importance. Luo Jinchen pursed her lips and glanced at Su Qiruo with a complicated expression. For some reason, he always felt that the prince and his son were here for Su Qiruo. Old Madam Luo pulled Su Qiruo to talk, and everyone accompanied her. The hall was filled with banquets today, and everyone in the Luo family was present, which was enough to show the importance they attached to the Ninth Emperor. But the more this happened, the more angry Su Qiruo became. Co-author Her person is a treasure when she is there, but her person is nothing but grass when she is not. Su Qiruo asked the old lady Luo to sit in the main seat, she took Luo Jinchen to sit on the left side of the front row, and Luo Yashu sat on the right side. Because the Zhang family is still the head of the Luo family in name, they also sat at the same table with Luo Yashu, bringing his two sons along, facing Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen directly. Luo Jinqi in the long room was accompanied by the empress dowager, so she was fairly familiar with Su Qiruo, so she also sat on the side with her. The rest are arranged according to age, and the seats are full. Su Qiruo washed her hands, thoughtfully peeled a prawn and put it in the bowl in front of Luo Jinchen, making the waiters who followed them dumbfounded. Isnt this kind of thing done by servants? The Ninth Highness, she actually didn''t allow them to do anything, but served the king herself with vegetables? People outside also said that His Royal Highness Jiu didn''t like Wang Jun. He brought a man back to the mansion on the way back yesterday, and gave Wang Jun a shame. It doesn''t look like it now! Thinking of another rumor, it is said that the person taken away by His Highness the Ninth Prince is Wang Jun, and the couple will be fine! This seems to be true. Su Qiruo was dealing with old lady Luo''s Fu Fu''s questioning, and she didn''t forget to give Luo Jinchen something to eat, and everyone was dumbfounded. Actually, she doesn''t know what Luo Jinchen likes to eat, but she thinks it''s good, so she will give him some. Ms. Zhang watched Su Qiruo put a piece of tender white fish with bone removed in front of Luo Jinchen, feeling sore in her heart. "His Ninth Prince treats us Chen''er very well. It is his good fortune that Chen''er is blessed to marry His Highness." Ms. Zhang smiled obsequiously. She clearly hated Luo Jinchen in her heart, but she still didn''t dare to offend him in front of Su Qiruo. "Chen''er is kind and virtuous, and has kept the house in order for this hall. It is a blessing for this hall to be able to marry Chen''er." Su Qiruo said without raising her head, she was actually very curious. According to Zhang''s behavior, she would not teach Luo Jinchen to keep accounts, and she didn''t know who he learned from. Even Butler Qiao Qua Luo Jinchen did a great job. Ms. Zhang choked, but she didn''t expect that Luo Jinchen had already taken over the middle supporter of the Nine Emperors'' Palace. Before, he didn''t even have a consummated house, and he annoyed His Highness the Ninth Prince. He left Beijing the day after the wedding, and His Highness Ninth allowed him to be in charge of the wedding ceremony? Thinking that Luo Jinchen was the only one in the backyard of the Ninth Empress, and that he had the final say on the whole house, Mrs. Zhang felt even more uncomfortable. This God is too unfair, why did you give Luo Jinchen all the blessings? The emperor has nine daughters under his knees, only His Highness the Ninth Highness is of noble birth and clean, the backyard is clean, and the house is clean. Being the lord in such a mansion is really very comfortable. When Luo Jinchen gives birth to a daughter-in-law in the future, he will be the only one who will rule the Nine Emperors'' House. "What Your Highness said is that Chen''er has been a sensible child since he was a child, and he has never made us worry about it." After Zhang said, he looked at Luo Jinxing beside him and said, "Xing''er, you have to learn a lesson from your third elder brother, so that you can marry a loving wife like His Highness the Ninth Prince in the future." Zhang''s words were very blatant, Luo Jinxing''s face flushed with shame, and a pair of peach blossom eyes that were the same as Zhang''s couldn''t stop glancing at Su Qiruo. Because it''s a family banquet, it doesn''t bother everyone. Old Madam Luo felt that it was normal for Zhang to care about his son as Luo Jinchen''s father, so he didn''t think deeply about his words. Luo Jinchen looked up at the father and son of the Zhang family on the opposite side, and then quickly retracted his gaze, relieving the depth in his eyes. "There are quite a few women who can love others, but there is someone as noble as His Highness who can love others. I am afraid that there will be no second one in the world. My son is very lucky." Luo Yashu laughed and said, seeing her son being so favored today, she was in a very good mood. She drank a lot of wine during the meal, and now she was three points drunk. "Mother-in-law is serious, but it is true that this hall loves Chen''er. Please rest assured mother-in-law, this hall will never let him down." Su Qiruo raised her glass to Luo Yashu, no matter whether she had an opinion or not, it couldn''t change the fact that Luo Yashu was her mother-in-law. Since it was a family banquet in Luo Mansion, Su Qiruo was willing to give Luo Yashu some favors and call her mother-in-law. The main reason lies in the gifts that Luo Jinchen prepared for the Luo family. Only the old master Luo and Luo Yashu are the ones that he put his heart into. It can also be seen that Luo Yashu treats Luo Jinchen fairly well. Su Qiruo is good in this way, whoever treats her people well, she is willing to give him a favor. "With His Highness''s words, I feel at ease." Luo Yashu raised his glass in return, and was elated by Su Qiruo''s "mother-in-law". The Crown Princess and Luo Jinye have been married for so many years, and she has never heard that Crown Lady ever call her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 791： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (61) Chapter 791 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (61) To say it must be her third son who has the ability to coax the most elusive Ninth Prince. After drinking for three rounds, Su Qiruo took a sip of the hot tea that Luo Jinchen handed over, and heard him whispering from the side: "Your Highness, drink less." "Okay, stop drinking." Su Qiruo responded with a smile, and moved the wine glass aside, which meant that she really didn''t want to drink anymore. He shook Luo Jinchen''s hand under the table, and asked in a low voice, "Are you full?" Luo Jinchen nodded, she kept adding food to him, and he couldn''t do without it. If he was to be fed by her like this again, he was afraid that he would soon become too fat to walk. "You are too thin, you have no flesh on your body, and you have no flesh on your hands. You should eat more on weekdays." Luo Jinchen was taken aback by her sentence "no flesh on her body", and gave Su Qiruo a look with a blushing face, how could she say such shameful things in front of so many people. Last night she poked his ribs and said he was skinny, but today he still... Don''t be ashamed! "Third brother, third sister-in-law, Xing''er respects you both. I wish my brother and sister-in-law good health and give birth to a noble daughter soon." Under Zhang''s instigation, Luo Jinxing brought a small cup of non-intoxicating fruit brew to the two of them, interrupting their romance just now. Su Qiruo gave Luo Jinxing a displeased look, but thinking that he was Luo Jinchen''s younger brother after all, and he was young, he felt that he shouldn''t blame Zhang''s crimes on such a child. So he picked up the cup of tea just now, and said lightly to Luo Jinxing: "Your brother doesn''t allow me to drink alcohol, so I will replace wine with tea. Thank you, Fourth Young Master, for your kindness." As he spoke, he took another sip of tea and put the cup back. Luo Jinxing''s heart was pounding non-stop, because he was too excited and nervous, he didn''t pay attention to what Su Qiruo said, and his mind was full of His Highness Jiu talking to him. The young man drank the fruit brew in the cup with trembling hands, turned around shyly and left without looking at Luo Jinchen. The corners of Su Qiruo''s mouth curled into a hint of sarcasm, and she leaned closer to Luo Jinchen. "Your stepfather has such a little ability written on his face. How did you get bullied by him for so many years?" Su Qiruo actually didn''t quite understand Luo Jinchen''s thoughts, that Mrs. Zhang didn''t seem to be a smart person, and all of them relied on a good-looking face to win Luo Yashu''s heart, which made him control Luo''s mansion In my hands for so many years. Luo Jinchen is such a smart and exquisite person, if he doesn''t want to be angry with him, there are countless ways to fight back, but he has been holding back. Luo Jinchen was a little shy because of Su Qiruo''s approach, but he still braced his body and did not dare to move, and replied seriously: "Although he is not smart enough, his methods are cruel enough. When I was six years old, I saw him staring at me with my own eyes. His eyes pushed a servant into the lotus pond, and later I heard from people in the mansion that the servant fell into the lotus pond and drowned because of his feet slipping..." Mrs. Zhang is certainly not smart enough, but if you want to kill a child of a few years old, there are still countless ways. In order to survive, Luo Jinchen had to learn to suffer. As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to provoke Zhang, at most Zhang will deduct some of his food allowances, but he will not kill him. If he resists, if he fails to make a good move, he will lose his life. Until the older brother became the empress dowager, Mrs. Zhang didn''t dare to bully him so blatantly, and he also lived a clean and comfortable life in his small wooden building, and the two have lived in peace until now. The only time he used methods against Zhang Shi was to keep Zhang Shi from touching his marriage, but it was also that time that Zhang Shi was completely offended. So the last time he went back to the Zhang family to save his face, besides feeling that he was not favored by His Highness the Ninth Prince, he was also taking revenge for his privately seeking grandmother and mother to arrange a marriage. Mr. Zhang wanted to rely on his marriage to control him, and he didn''t want him to marry well, but he married the most honorable person in the world. How could Mrs. Zhang not hold grudges in her heart? Looking at Luo Jinxing''s performance today, Luo Jinchen understood everything. If he wants his son to marry into the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion to be the ruler, it depends on whether God is willing or not. His Royal Highness is already nineteen years old, and Luo Jinxing is only twelve years old. Could it be that Mrs. Zhang is still counting on His Royal Highness to wait for his son to grow up before getting married? Luo Jinchen does not have the support of his father, but he is of the right age to be His Majesty the Ninth Prince. This is predestined by heaven, and it is also his only luck. Su Qiruo understood right away, she always thought that Mrs. Zhang was a vase with nothing but beauty but no brains, but she didn''t know that he was so ruthless. "You are doing the right thing, nothing is more important than protecting yourself." Su Qiruo held Luo Jinchen''s hand tightly. She has come to Luo Mansion every year these years, and occasionally sees Mrs. Zhang, because Mrs. Zhang has always been smiling and kind, she never thought about this man There will be such a ruthless thing behind the scenes. Thinking of Mrs. Luo and Luo Yashu again, I think they have the same thoughts as me, so I never thought that Mrs. Zhang would dare to treat the children left behind by the former lord so harshly behind her back. What''s more, Luo Jinchen is also tolerant, and never complains. Luo Jinchen looked down at the hand that was tightly held by her, and hesitated for a moment before saying: "Since Mrs. Zhang passed through the door, there has never been a pregnancy in those side rooms of my mother. In fact, he has not seen us." so superficial and stupid." If he didn''t have enough scheming and means, how did he do these things without anyone noticing? Luo Jinchen only guessed one or two in the past two years, and he never thought about those things before. He just felt that it was impossible for his grandmother and mother to always stare at the backyard. After all, the Zhang family was the lord of the mansion, so he chose to compromise. "No matter how capable he is, as long as he doesn''t provoke us, let your mother handle it. If it falls into my hands, I won''t let him off lightly." Thinking that Luo Jinxing, who was only twelve years old, was so ignorant of reserve and prudence taught by Zhang Shi, Su Qiruo felt that Zhang Shi did a lot of harm. Marrying a wrong husband ruined the three generations, and all the good Luo Mansions were destroyed by the Zhang family. Speaking of it, Luo Yashu is also unlucky. He only likes colors but ignores the character of men. The biological father of Luo Jinchen who was married earlier was a patriarchal master, and later he married back a beast with a face like a beast. But as outsiders, these things are not easy for them to manage. Talking too much will cause people to misunderstand. The Luo family belongs to the Crown Lady, and if Su Qi speaks and does things in it, he has to consider the Crown Princess. Taking the matter that Mrs. Zhang may have given the concubine of the mansion the drug to kill a child, even Luo Jinchen is only suspicious, and has no evidence in hand. After so many years, there is nowhere to check if they want to. They have no evidence to show Luo Yashu. So just relying on words, it really seems to be sowing discord. (end of this chapter) Chapter 792： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (62) Chapter 792 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (62) Luo Jinchen nodded, not because he didn''t want to tell his mother, but because he didn''t think it was necessary. If his mother wanted to suspect Mrs. Zhang, she would have gone to investigate for so many years. However, her mind is not on this at all. One of his married sons has come out to be troublesome at the moment, and it is not good for His Highness to spread the word. Fortunately, no matter how much Mrs. Zhang treats others, she treats Luo Yashu with sincerity. This is one of the reasons why Luo Jinchen never complained in front of Luo Ya''s letter. He still remembers how painful his mother was when his father passed away. Zhang made her come out of the pain. As a son, he could no longer reach out and push his mother into the abyss. Thinking that Mr. Zhang didn''t kill him and his brother for so many years, it should be because of his mother. Luo Jinchen didn''t want to break this delicate balance between them. Anyway, he always believed that good and evil will be rewarded in the end, and those people Zhang has harmed will come back to him one day. Ms. Zhang couldn''t help looking in the direction of Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen, seeing the two of them whispering something intimately, and then glancing at her silly son with a silly smile on his face, he felt more and more annoyed. Over the years, he has underestimated Luo Jinchen. He thought that Luo Jinye was the most difficult to deal with, but he didn''t think that Luo Jinchen was also a secretive one. That man is very capable, and the two sons he gave birth to are not fuel-efficient lamps. Looking around, isn''t the most honorable one now his two sons? Counting the nobles of the whole dynasty, even the nephews of the stepmother''s family are not as good as the brothers Luo Jinye and Luo Jinchen. Looking at my two sons again, one is holding an empty wine glass and laughing like a fool, and the other is holding a snack with crumbs on the corner of his mouth... Ms. Zhang only felt a terrible headache. None of his two children can match the age of the royal children, they are either too big or too young. The youngest son is not much different from the young daughter of His Royal Highness, but that young daughter wants to call him uncle again, and the seniority of this blood relationship cannot be changed. If you are the eldest daughter of another imperial concubine... Mrs. Zhang is not a fool either. Her Royal Highness is fighting with several imperial daughters like a raging fire. The Luo family is a faction of the princes. How can the old master Luo and Luo Yashu let the son of the Luo family marry and become the lord of another mansion. Thinking of this, the jealousy in Zhang''s heart couldn''t stop burning, the more he looked at Luo Jinchen, the more it became an eyesore, and the hatred in his eyes was almost overflowing. Su Qiruo looked over coldly, and the killing intent flashed in his eyes. If Mrs. Zhang dares to touch her head, next time it will not be as simple as throwing a dowry. She wants to take a good look to see how many heads he has enough to be stolen. Luo Jinchen is already used to Zhang Shi''s gaze, ever since he was hailed as the number one son in poetry and poetry at the Flower Appreciation Banquet, Zhang Shi often looks at him with this gaze. Because of the joy in his heart, Old Madam Luo also drank a few glasses of wine. After the meal, Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen were left to take a nap in the mansion, but Su Qiruo refused. Luo Jinchen is not feeling well, and she still has to take someone back to rest. How can she stay in Luo Mansion to seek punishment? Even if Luo Jinchen didn''t say anything, Su Qiruo could guess how desolate the courtyard he used to live in was. Although she has never seen this kind of backyard fight, she has heard of it a lot. The dirty things in the backyard are not much cleaner than those in the court hall. Untied his cloak and tied it to Luo Jinchen, under the watchful eyes of everyone in Luo Mansion, Su Qiruo helped him into the carriage. Looking at the jade pendant hanging around Luo Jinchen''s waist, Luo Yashu''s face wrinkled with a smile. "His Royal Highness Nine is extremely benevolent and righteous, and this is Chen''er''s blessing." Including her eldest son, among the nine princes, only his son won the jade pendant of the Ninth Highness. Only this favor is the first one in the world. Luo Yashu used to be the emperor''s companion when she was a teenager, and she was more or less clear about the emperor''s thoughts. Regardless of whether the throne falls into the hands of the Empress Dowager or the Ninth Highness, she will leave a life-saving thing for the Ninth Highness. Everyone said that she was lucky to be the eldest son. She married His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and became the king, and gave birth to two daughters one after another. But only she knows best in her heart, if you want to talk about good luck, the one who is married to the Ninth Emperor Daughter is the good luck. Born with a bright future, they don''t need to participate in the battle for succession, the empress will give them a life-saving talisman. Ms. Zhang clenched her fists tightly, staring at the leaving carriage as if poisoned, wishing she could immediately kill Luo Jinchen who was sitting inside. Su Qiruo saw Luo Jinchen whose shoulders and head were obviously drooping as soon as he got into the carriage, strode over and sat beside Luo Jinchen, supporting his head leaning against the wall of the carriage. "tired?" "Um." Luo Jinchen closed his eyes tiredly. From the morning of yesterday when he went to Beijing to welcome her, until now, he didn''t seem to stop for a moment. Right now, I really can''t hold it anymore, otherwise I wouldn''t show fatigue in front of her. Su Qiruo hugged him in his arms, put his head on her shoulder, and said softly: "Go to sleep when you''re tired, we''ll be home soon." Luo Jinchen didn''t shirk, put his hands around Su Qiruo''s waist and closed his eyes. It was the first time seeing him so obedient after coming back, Su Qiruo''s heart softened, and she couldn''t help hugging the person in her arms even tighter. Luo Jinchen didn''t know how he came back. When he woke up, he was already lying on the bed in Yuchen Courtyard, and the sky outside had also darkened. "Come here." Sitting up with support, Luo Jinchen rubbed his swollen head and called out. Su Qiruo, who was sitting outside and reading the chess record, heard the voice inside and hurriedly got up and walked in. When Luo Jinchen saw the person coming, Luo Jinchen hadn''t reacted for a while, and his mind was in a mess. "feel better now?" Luo Jinchen stared blankly at the woman in front of her who was putting clothes on her body, and nodded in a daze. Then he woke up a little bit later. He seemed to have fallen asleep in the carriage before, but she carried him in? In Su Qiruo''s eyes, this look is not to mention how cute it is. In her impression, Luo Jinchen has always been a somewhat cold and rational boy unlike his age. Even if he loses his temper, he is different from others, but still It was the first time I saw him so ignorant and innocent. "There will be a celebration banquet in the palace in the future, and tomorrow we will have a good rest in the mansion and will not go anywhere." Su Qiruo also felt sorry for him, but after she returned to Beijing, it was impossible not to do this series of things. If he doesn''t personally accompany him to Zhuangzi, the complaints in his heart will not be eliminated. The house will be consummated as soon as he comes back. The reason why she was drunk and misunderstood on the wedding night will become an excuse for her to dislike him. I don''t know how long the rumor will stay with him. If you dont personally accompany him back to the Luo family, the rumors about Jiu Wangjuns disfavor will intensify. (end of this chapter) Chapter 793： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (63) Chapter 793 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (63) If she didn''t really feel sorry for him, Su Qiruo even wanted to take him to the street for a few laps, so that everyone could see how much she really liked him. "I will do it myself." Luo Jinchen blushed to stop Su Qiruo''s movements, took over the jacket and put it on by herself. Seeing him was really embarrassing, so Su Qiruo got up wisely and walked out, and asked someone to prepare dinner and bring it. Perhaps it was because Su Qiruo fed them too hard for these two meals, Luo Jinchen didn''t eat anything for dinner. Seeing this, Su Qiruo also put down her chopsticks, stretched out her hand to hold his wrist, and felt for his beating pulse. He is fine, maybe because he slept too much. "I was too anxious, I shouldn''t have been forcing you to eat." Withdrawing her hand, Su Qiruo said a little guilty. She just wanted to let him eat more because she heard that he couldn''t eat or sleep well in the past six months, and she was anxious. But I forgot that some things should be done step by step and should not be too anxious. "No, it''s because I''ve been asleep for a long time and my mind is still not clear, and I have no appetite." Luo Jinchen hurriedly shook his head and explained that His Highness let him eat for his own good, and it''s not that he didn''t know what to do, so how could he blame her. "Don''t eat if you can''t eat, let the small kitchen warm some porridge for you, and eat when you are hungry." "Then I will eat some more with Your Highness." Luo Jinchen saw that Su Qiruo didn''t move her chopsticks a few times, so she started serving her vegetables. Having eaten several meals with Su Qiruo, he found that she doesn''t eat much, her diet is light, and she can''t take a few mouthfuls of each dish. She always said that he was thin, but in fact she was not. That night Su Qiruo stayed in Yuchen Courtyard again, but because Luo Jinchen was tired, the two of them simply slept. Both of them slept soundly, and Qiqi got up late the next day. Looking at the sky outside, Luo Jinchen frowned lightly, wanting to break off the arm that was tied to him, but he didn''t dare to use any force. Fortunately, the queen lives in the palace, and there are no elders in the mansion. Otherwise, if he does not go to pay his respects after sleeping until now, he is afraid that he will be punished. Luo Jinchen suddenly felt fortunate that he had found a good father-in-law like the Queen. After he found out that he entered the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, he was really spoiled by the people in the mansion. Regardless of master or slave, he has never been restrained by rules, and he likes everything. This was something he never dreamed of when he was in Luo Mansion. Luo Jinchen, who was frowning and still struggling with how to get up, didn''t notice the strangeness of the people around him. He just wanted to get up quickly so as not to spread the word and be laughed at. Whose lord of the family sleeps until the sun rises like him? Outrageous! "what" Suddenly, his body felt cold, Luo Jinchen''s exclamation was swallowed, and he was also suppressed. "Your Highness." "I see that you are very energetic today, twisting and turning in bed, exerting endless strength, it is better to pay back the debt owed last night." "A debt owed to...?" "Everyone says that the king of this hall was wronged on his wedding night, if this hall doesn''t take action to make up for it twice, wouldn''t it be the fault of this hall?" Luo Jinchen finally realized what she was talking about. Although she was too ashamed to control herself, she was not willing to really push her away. After all, its a newlywed, its the time for lust, and they like each other again. After such a toss, half a day has passed. Even when entering the palace, Luo Jinchen''s good-looking face made people jealous. "I may not be able to take care of you today, so I let An Jiu pretend to be a servant and follow you into the palace. You should be careful yourself, don''t fall into other people''s schemes." The husband and wife are both dressed in court clothes, standing in one place with dignity and good looks, so beautiful that people can''t take their eyes off. But Su Qiruo felt a little worried about Luo Jinchen. Last time, it was just because she won a battle in Northern Xinjiang that someone wanted to assassinate her lord. Today''s celebration banquet, I don''t know what kind of tricks those people will make! "Don''t worry, Your Highness, don''t worry about me." Su Qiruo had to deal with those courtiers today, and Luo Jinchen also knew that it was impossible for him to stay by his side all the time. But he didn''t think those people dared to attack him in the palace, and the emperor and queen were not fools, and those tricks could not be hidden from their eyes. The carriage of the Nine Emperors'' Palace entered the palace directly from the main entrance, while others were still queuing at the side entrance. The nobleman in the crowd looked enviously at the carriage that disappeared in the distance, and began to talk about the people in the carriage. Since the army returned to the court, the nine emperors who showed their faces at the gate of the city seem to have become the sweet pastry in the eyes of the princes in Beijing. It''s just a pity that she''s already married, and Zhengjun is still the third son of Luo Taifu''s family, and the direct younger brother of Tainujun. In terms of family background, in terms of appearance, and in terms of talent and learning, they can''t compare, so they can only be envious. In the past, they used to gloat about others'' misfortune, saying that His Royal Highness the Ninth Prince didn''t like the Nine Princes, and they didn''t want to consummate the marriage with him on their wedding night. Unexpectedly, I heard later that His Highness Ninth Prince was so drunk that he couldn''t move on the day of the wedding. Instead, I heard that His Highness the Ninth Prince returned to Beijing on the night he returned to the capital to make up for the festivities and candles in the bridal chamber, and he also handed over a Yuan handkerchief to the Ministry of Internal Affairs the next morning. The rumors that the so-called Ninth Highness does not like the Ninth King are self-defeating, and I dont know how many princes hearts have been broken. Su Qiruo first accompanied Luo Jinchen to Fengyi Palace to greet the queen, and the queen was very happy to see her youngest daughter and son-in-law coming. After a few words of concern for the two children, the queen said to Su Qiruo: "Chen''er stay here in this palace first, your mother is waiting for you in the imperial study, you go over quickly." Looking at the joyful appearance of the Queen, I guessed it without asking Su Qiruo. "Then, if you have a father, please take care of Chen''er for your son, don''t ask someone to bully him." Su Qiruo bowed his hands towards the queen half-jokingly, and the queen laughed and scolded: "This monkey, even the queen father can''t trust him, how can anyone in the palace dare to bully my son-in-law?" Luo Jinchen blushed and didn''t dare to respond. It wasn''t until Su Qiruo left that the Empress took his hand and said with a smile: "Seeing that your two children are doing well, the Empress is relieved. Ah Ruo is the most affectionate, Since she has recognized you, she will definitely protect you." Seeing that her daughter and son-in-law are in a good relationship, the empress felt less guilty towards Luo Jinchen. He always knew that this marriage had wronged Luo Jinchen. If Su Qiruo''s temperament was not for her willingness, no matter how good Luo Jinchen was, she would not get a good face from her. That''s why Su Qiruo treated Luo Jinchen so distantly and indifferently the day after she got married. She only wanted to do something to save face in front of her, and didn''t take her to heart at all. But looking at it today, there is still something that the Queen, who has been here, doesn''t understand. In this way, he can rest assured. "His Royal Highness treats my son very well." Luo Jinchen said with a blushing face, since returning from the expedition, His Highness has treated him with great consideration and love. He has never felt such pampering in his life, even though he has always been rational and self-reliant, he has become a little bit possessed in the past two days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 794： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (64) Chapter 794 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (64) "That''s what she should do as the head of the wife. You are a good boy. You two live a good life. Your blessings are still to come!" The queen cannot promise Luo Jinchen anything, but he knows that no matter what the final outcome is, the emperor will definitely try to keep this little daughter. Among the nine daughters of the emperor, only the ninth daughter has never been involved in the struggle for succession. This is not a holy favor. When Su Qiruo arrived at the imperial study room, there was only the emperor in the hall. Before she could greet her, the emperor sitting there spoke first. "Come here? Come and sit." "Yes, Queen Mother." Su Qiruo was not polite, and directly strode forward and sat on the chair opposite the emperor. A blank imperial decree was placed in front of the emperor, and the pen was held in his right hand and never fell down. "You have been thinking about the title Empress for a long time, but you still can''t decide on it. Why don''t you think of one yourself?" In front of his youngest daughter, the emperor always shows a little more of a loving mother''s tenderness. Su Qiruo saw a lot of titles on the paper at the side, hesitated for a moment, then took the brush from the emperor''s hand, and wrote the word "leisure". She understood what the emperor meant, and she also had the same intention. If she wants to protect herself, she must first tell the world that she has no desire to compete. Whether they believe it or not, she has to show her attitude first. She has nothing to desire in her life, she just wants to be a wild crane in the clouds, watch the flowers bloom and fall in front of the court, and follow the clouds in the sky. The emperor froze for a moment, but wrote the words "Prince Xian". Even if she wanted to save her daughter, she would not give her daughter such a vulgar title. Instead, it took a homophonic word "Xian", which is quite appropriate. "Emperor Mother, the sons and ministers have only made one contribution, no more than the elder sisters who have served the government for many years, so they can''t be called these three words." Su Qiruo frowned. She asked herself that this "virtuous" is not worthy. She has not done anything worthy of being called "virtuous" for the country, the family, the king, and the people. Even to her husband, she is full of indebtedness and has been trying to make up for it. She just wants to be called "Idle King" and be a real second-generation emperor. Unexpectedly, with a swipe of a pen, the Queen Mother gave her the title of Prince Chaopin Xian. I''m afraid that her good sisters will be red-eyed with this imperial decree. The emperor said without raising his head: "Based on your words just now, you deserve this title." Which of her daughters were fighting for the position of prince and princess, but only this youngest daughter, who has made great military exploits but is not proud of it, is too high to be given a title. But the more she is like this, the more the emperor wants to give her. The same princess, even the most unfavored, has been well-clothed since she was a child, pampered like a baby. But this youngest daughter of hers has the most noble status, but she has suffered a lot from leaving Beijing since she was a child. Her good ability didn''t fall from the sky, it was all bought by her blood and sweat. For Su Qiruo, the Battle of Northern Border and the Battle of Liancheng were nothing more than military exploits. The emperor knew very well in his heart that all her daughters combined could not achieve such a quick decision. Su Qiruo really relied on her own strength to achieve the ultimate "capture the thief first and capture the king". If she hadn''t been so skillful, the two battles would have lasted how long, and the Qisheng Kingdom would have lost countless soldiers! She doesn''t need to take credit, but the emperor can''t pretend not to know. This is an emperor, but also a mother, the dignity that should be given to her daughter. "Mother Emperor..." "But scared?" I''m afraid that if I get this title, I will become the target of public criticism. Is it not as stable as before? "My son is not afraid." Su Qiruo said truthfully, didn''t she prepare for the worst early in the morning? "The Queen Mother believes in your ability." The emperor made the last stroke, and then sealed the jade seal, there is no room for change in this matter. As the jade seal fell, the emperor also took out a phoenix-shaped soldier amulet from his bosom and stuffed it into Su Qiruo''s hand. "This is Feng Yingwei''s soldier talisman, please keep it carefully." Su Qiruo was shocked, and hurriedly stood up and knelt down, saying: "Mother, Feng Yingwei has only passed on the crown prince since ancient times, and the sons and ministers cannot accept it." "Get up and talk." If Su Qi couldn''t bear it, the emperor looked at the little daughter who was as stubborn as a cow with a headache, and sighed softly. "There are two reasons for entrusting this Phoenix Shadow Guard Mother to you. If your imperial sister is worthy of a great position, with your help in the future, I will be able to rest in peace in a hundred years, but if your imperial sister...is useless, this The Qisheng Kingdom can only be handed over to you. Ah Ruo, you are the most proud daughter of the Empress. The Empress knows your heart, and if you say you dont fight, you really dont fight. But sometimes, many things dont matter to you. It''s up to you!" "Empress, you are still young, and you are not in a hurry to think about what will happen next. You should keep this Phoenix Shadow Guard first!" Su Qiruo raised the soldier talisman with both hands, this thing is too expensive, she dare not accept it. If the position of the Empress Dowager is a symbol of the crown prince, then holding the Phoenix Shadow Guard in her hand is equivalent to securing most of the throne. She doesn''t want to compete with the princess. "You get up first." "Mother Emperor..." "stand up." In the end, Su Qiruo didn''t beat the emperor, and stood up anyway. But she refused to accept the soldier talisman that was like a hot potato. In the end, the emperor pulled her face down, so she dared not shirk it. "Among these children, the Queen Mother only believes in you. They are all people who disregard the affection of their sisters and family for the sake of power. You, A Ruo, the empress has always believed that only you can protect the lives of your sisters. No matter what they do, they are the empress''s children after all. If it is not for treason, the empress would not look at them I lost my life. Ah Ruo, are you willing to fulfill the Queen Mother''s last wish?" It is said that the emperor is ruthless, but now the emperor wants to show his last hole card to save the lives of his daughters, which surprised Su Qiruo. Speaking of which, Su Qiruo was indeed showing mercy to those sisters. Otherwise, based on the fact that they sent assassins to assassinate Luo Jinchen, someone would have come out to pay for their lives. However, she still didn''t kill her in the end, and it was indeed because of the emperor. She didn''t want the emperor to send a gray-haired man to a black-haired man. The emperor''s heart is like a mirror, and it is because of Su Qiruo that he dares to hand Feng Yingwei into her hands. "My son is willing to do his best." If Su Qi didn''t dare to promise, he could only say that he would do his best. After all, if some people try to die, she can''t stop them. "Emperor Mother believes in you. This matter is of great importance, even your empress father and sister Huang can''t say it, do you understand?" "Emperor Mother, don''t worry, my son knows the severity." The emperor smiled gratifiedly, and raised his hand to pinch Su Qiruo''s cheek. After more than ten years, this action is quite unfamiliar, but it is the most familiar interaction between mother and daughter. She has been away from Beijing for too long. "Go, boy." "My son will retire." (end of this chapter) Chapter 795： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (65) Chapter 795 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (65) When Su Qiruo exited from the imperial study room, she quickly suppressed the emotions on her face, and tried her best to suppress the complexity in her heart. Once the news of Fengyingwei gets out, Qisheng Kingdom will be in chaos. She suddenly felt a little scared in her heart, wondering if the princess had done something that made the emperor dissatisfied, so the emperor would hand over Fengyingwei to her. But she really never thought about competing with the crown lady, everything she did was to keep the crown lady, so that she could live a stable life. But the emperor clearly meant... want to give up the princess? Su Qiruo tried hard to recall the plot in the book, but she couldn''t remember what the Empress Dowager did to provoke Holy Wrath. The princess was brought up by the emperor alone. If she hadn''t been extremely disappointed, the emperor would never have handed Feng Yingwei into his hands. If Su Qi didn''t know what happened, the emperor hadn''t said anything, and presumably he wouldn''t have told her. No matter what, since that''s the case, let''s take one step at a time! Su Qiruo originally wanted to go back to Fengyi Palace to pick up Luo Jinchen, but when he glanced at the sky, he felt that Luo Jinchen should have gone to the front hall, so he turned around again. Over there, the queen welcomed some family members of ministers who came to visit the palace. Luo Jinchen didn''t like socializing, and the queen didn''t hold him back, so she asked him to go play by himself. The plum blossoms in the imperial garden were still in bloom. Luo Jinchen remembered that when he and Su Qiruo entered the palace to pay their respects the next day after they got married, she took him to see the lotus before the plum blossoms were in bloom. But no matter how beautiful the lotus is, it is still not as sweet as the one in his memory. Because of her, he always has a soft spot for plum cakes, and he also loves plum blossoms very much. Unconsciously, I stayed in Meiyuan for a long time. "My lord, it''s getting late, you should go to the front hall to attend the banquet." Da Nineteen reminded behind Luo Jinchen. As a junior, it is better to go later than the emperor and queen. Luo Jinchen wrapped a small bag of plum petals wrapped in a handkerchief and stuffed it tightly into his bosom, and then took An Nineteen out of the plum garden. Just after turning around the corridor, I ran into An Lingmo who was walking towards me. An Lingmo wore a new azure blue dress, his hair was **** high, and he wore a purple jade crown. Even Luo Jinchen had to admit that An Lingmo''s appearance and demeanor were definitely among the best among the princes of the aristocratic family, otherwise the Queen would not have liked him as Su Qiruo''s prince. An Lingmo didn''t seem to have expected to meet Luo Jinchen here. Looking at the beautiful man in court uniform, An Lingmo couldn''t help feeling jealous. He hadn''t had much dealings with Su Qiruo in the past, and he didn''t know what kind of person that Ninth Prince who was not in the capital all year round was like. That is, he has no memory of His Highness Ninth Prince''s appearance. So when the queen intended to choose the son of the An family as the Nine Kings, he was unwilling in his heart. After all, compared to the Ninth Emperor''s daughter who is not in the capital all year round, the handsome and loving woman like the Fourth Emperor knows how to please him better. Even though he knew that there was a Zhengjun in the fourth imperial daughter''s mansion, he still couldn''t resist accepting the fourth imperial daughter''s overture. The Fourth Highness said that as long as he let go of his promise to marry her, the position of the Fourth Prince will be his. Now the fourth king is only hanging on his breath, and he is not in a hurry. Especially when I heard that Luo Jinchen was not favored by his wife after marrying the Ninth Emperor''s daughter, not to mention that the marriage was never consummated on the wedding night, and the next day His Highness Ninth Prince led the army to go out and left Luo Jinchen alone in the palace. My heart is full of gloating, and I am extremely grateful. I''m glad I didn''t marry the Ninth Emperor Daughter, otherwise the person who became the laughing stock of the capital would not be Luo Jinchen but An Lingmo. But that day when the army was still marching, he sat in the teahouse and saw the demeanor of His Highness the Ninth Highness for the first time, and saw His Highness Ninth Highness hugging Luo Jinchen in public and galloping away on horseback, the dissatisfaction in his heart came up. In terms of appearance, the fourth imperial daughter is not as good as the ninth imperial daughter by three points. Moreover, the backyard of the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion is clean, without a single servant, which is something that the Fourth Emperor''s Lady can''t match. In the past two days, there have been rumors in the capital how much the Nine Emperors love the Nine Kings. Although An Lingmo doesn''t believe it, he is still jealous. That person is obviously something he doesn''t like. After marrying her, Luo Jinchen should wash his face with tears every day. How did he become like this? An Lingmo was not convinced, now he ran into Luo Jinchen, and he looked closely at him, Luo Jinchen''s brows and eyes were full of joy, which was enough to see how comfortable he was living in the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion. "Meet the Nine Kings." An Lingmo said lightly, no matter what, his current status is not as noble as Luo Jinchen, so this ceremony still needs to be done. "Mr. An is polite." Luo Jinchen nodded slightly, not intending to talk to An Lingmo. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but Jiu Wangjun''s complexion is getting better and better. Why didn''t His Highness Jiu accompany Wang Jun?" An Lingmo smiled and went forward to greet Luo Jinchen, as if he wanted to walk over with him. Luo Jinchen couldn''t chase him away directly, so he could only let him go. "His Royal Highness is going down to greet the Queen Mother, and will be there later." "I heard that Jiu Wangjun met an assassin in Chongfu Temple some time ago. I wonder if Wang Jun was frightened?" Although this matter has not been rumored, almost everyone who should know knows it. An Lingmo also heard from the fourth princess, but he didn''t care about it. Now when he saw Luo Jinchen, he suddenly remembered this matter, so he asked a casual question, also wanting to respond to Luo Jinchen. I thought I would see Luo Jinchen''s scared look, but Luo Jinchen smiled and said: "Mr. Lao An is concerned, but my Highness has always sent guards to protect me, and those assassins have never hurt me." I." Luo Jinchen has never been a person who likes to show off, but An Ling Mofei wants to come to expose his scars, so he doesn''t mind showing off His Highness''s love for him. If it were an ordinary man who was asked about the assassination by an unfamiliar person, I''m afraid he would think of that nightmare again. An Lingmo clearly disgusted him sincerely! However, Luo Jinchen is not an ordinary person. Although he was also afraid at the time, the guards sent to him by Qiao Butler were not ordinary guards. In addition, there was An Shiqi by his side. Now that he thinks about the assassination again, what is left in his heart Only those people did their best to protect his emotion. An Lingmo was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled meaningfully: "Jiu Wangjun is very lucky." The assassination was not done by the four imperial daughters, it was one of the few remaining people. I dont know if the Ninth Emperor will thoroughly investigate this matter, and there will be a good show by then. Luo Jinchen didn''t want to waste any more time with An Lingmo, when he heard the familiar "Chen''er". When there were only the two of them, Su Qiruo always called him "Jinchen". She said that she liked his name and called him that. But outside, she only called him "Chen''er", which she said made him more intimate. No matter what Su Qiruo called him, Luo Jinchen liked it very much. The name came out of her mouth, and the tip of his tongue was sweet. The new January has begun, remember to vote for more votes! Muma~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 796： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (66) Chapter 796 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (66) "Your Highness." Luo Jinchen was overjoyed, and quickly walked towards Su Qiruo. When An Lingmo looked up, he saw a magnificent woman in an eight-tailed phoenix robe, looking tenderly at the man who walked into her, and carefully catching the person who approached her with her outstretched hand. That cold eyes are full of doting, even an outsider like him can see clearly. Is His Ninth Prince, who is so charming and charming, really a mortal? Luo Jinchen was really favored like this. If he hadn''t rejected the marriage at the beginning, wouldn''t it be him who is being held by her hand and greeted with care? An Lingmo suddenly felt a little resentful, hating that the fourth princess had lied to him. What do you say that His Royal Highness Ninth Prince grew up in the countryside without any royal airs? he It turned out that all of this was a lie to him. "Why are your hands so cold?" Su Qiruo held Luo Jinchen''s cold fingertips in his palm and rubbed them gently, without even looking at An Lingmo who was standing there. This can''t be her fault, she really doesn''t know Mr. An. Just seeing Luo Jinchen from a distance, he shouted. "It''s not cold. I just went to the plum garden and picked some plum petals to make a sachet for His Highness." Luo Jinchen let her hold his hand, pursed his lips and smiled softly. "If you like, when the weather is warmer, people will move those lotus and plum blossoms to the mansion, so they can be seen anytime." "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. When you enter the palace to pay your respects to mother and queen, His Highness will just accompany me to have a look." Luo Jinchen will not do things that waste people and money just because of his own petty preferences, he doesn''t like it. "Then move a few purple lotuses into a vat and place them in your yard. You can enjoy the flowers while I eat lotus seeds. It''s not a waste." Luo Jinchen was amused by Su Qiruo''s words, "Your Highness''s words seem to be that the house lacks your lotus seeds." It''s strange to say that if Su Qi doesn''t like the sweet food preserved by His Highness, she likes to eat the bitter lotus seeds. Moreover, she ate lotus seeds without peeling the core, but Luo Jinchen found it bitter and couldn''t swallow it. "It''s not up to you to decide whether it is lacking or not. Now my wealth is in your hands!" Luo Jinchen is in charge of Fuzhong Zhongfu, and if Su Qi wants to pay money in the future, she will have to go to him to pay for it. Luo Jinchen is very satisfied with this matter. Otherwise, he would not be clear about every bill she spent, what if she took the money and went fooling around outside? Now that Luo Jinchen is holding Su Qiruo''s purse, even if she wants to find a beauty, she has no money. This was a trick Qiao Butler gave Luo Jinchen, and Luo Jinchen never tired of it, but she didn''t know that Su Qiruo deliberately asked Qiao Butler to tell him to make him happy. Otherwise, it will be difficult to get through the stalk of Li Shu. He has no sense of security, so Su Qiruo gives him a sense of security. Since she is already going to live a good life with him, Su Qiruo will do her best to pamper him and make him happy. "Then His Highness must treat me well, otherwise I will cut off His Highness''s lotus seeds and let you eat sour candied fruit every day." "You can spare my old teeth. When I talk about acid, my teeth start to hurt." Luo Jinchen likes to eat plum cakes and sweet preserves, watching him put them into her mouth one after another, Su Qiruo also tasted them, almost making her teeth sore. "Nonsense, how old is Your Highness, how old is it?" "I am not old, my teeth are old." "The teeth are not old." "Okay, not old, what Wang Jun says is what." "His Royal Highness eats a few more and after practicing, the teeth will not hurt. The imperial doctor said that His Highness''s teeth are free from worms." "The old lady is so dizzy, she can''t see even if she has toothworm!" Su Qiruo curled her lips, she would have a toothache whenever she ate sweets, even if she ate sour ones, maybe it was because she was wandering outside since she was a child, and she didn''t pay attention to food, which damaged her teeth. Luo Jinchen was teased by Su Qiruo''s words, covering his lips and chuckling. Since the two consummated their marriage, their relationship has grown rapidly. She likes to tease him, and he talks more in front of her than before. The voices of the two gradually drifted away, An Lingmo just stared blankly at the two of them carrying each other away, so jealous that tears came out without knowing it. He always thought that His Highness Fourth was his beloved, and she was willing to abandon Zhengjun for him, and would accompany him to watch the lanterns and set off fireworks, and promised him that he would be her queen if he would succeed in the future. But they have never gotten along like this young couple in front of them, harmonious and natural. Especially after the Fourth Prince''s mother''s family made a big fuss, most of his reputation was ruined, and the emperor even ordered His Highness the Fourth Prince not to see him again, and they hadn''t seen each other for half a month. If he hadn''t listened to the rhetoric of the fourth emperor back then, wouldn''t he be the one standing next to His Highness the Ninth Prince now? An Lingmo hated his teeth itchingly, not only hated the fourth princess for cheating him, but also hated Luo Jinchen for robbing him of his marriage. This Luo Jinchen wants to be a head above him in every way. Everyone says that he and Luo Jinchen are "the twins of the capital", but the world only calls Luo Jinchen the number one son, but they turn a blind eye to him. As long as there is Luo Jinchen, the young master Ruyu that people talk about is only him. I thought that I could overwhelm Luo Jinchen in marriage, but Luo Jinchen actually picked up a treasure, and I became a joke. An Lingmo clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen came side by side, the voices of conversation in the hall suddenly stopped, and everyone''s eyes fell on a pair of Biren at the door. The beauty of the country and the city amazes the people of the world. Su Qiruo lightly held Luo Jinchen''s hand hanging on one side, and pulled him directly to his seat to sit down. Her Majesty''s two young daughters rushed towards Su Qiruo excitedly when they saw Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo smiled and caught the two children, holding one on her lap. "Aunt Huang, you are finally back." "Little thing, you have a conscience." Su Qiruo pampered the two children''s foreheads, and stuffed a piece of plum cake in each of them. "If Aunt Huang doesn''t come back, uncle will cry." "Oh? Why is your uncle crying?" Although the words were for the two children, Su Qiruo looked at Luo Jinchen without blinking. "Uncle misses you, they all bully uncle when you are not here." Little Doll doesnt understand anything, all she knows is that every palace banquet is a family sitting together, only the uncle sits here alone, and there are always people laughing at the uncle for not being accompanied by his wife. They all said that children''s words are innocent, but what the two children said made Su Qiruo feel more guilty. It was her lack of consideration that made him suffer so much. Luo Jinchen blushed and turned her head away, not daring to look directly into Su Qiruo''s eyes. Actually, he never blamed her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 797： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (67) Chapter 797 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (67) "Jinchen, I have wronged you." Su Qiruo freed up a hand to hold Luo Jinchen''s hand tightly, and said very seriously. "I don''t feel wronged." Luo Jinchen lowered his eyes to look at the hands they were holding, and shook his head lightly. He didn''t care what other people said, it was only when he saw the He Li book that he really felt sad. He really thought that he was so unbearable that she didn''t even want to look at it, so he hurriedly wrote and left the book to drive him away. "Auntie Huang loves uncle a lot, so uncle won''t feel wronged." The little baby''s mouth was full of crumbs, Luo Jinchen took out a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her mouth, and said: "Don''t talk nonsense in front of your aunt." The two children were not afraid of him, they crawled off Su Qiruo''s lap, and happily ran to other places to play. Su Qiruo patted the crumbs that fell on her clothes, but she never let go of the hand that was holding Luo Jinchen. "I will never let you face it alone again." Even Xiaowa knew that he had been wronged, and those people didn''t know how they bullied him. "This" Luo Jinchen shook his head, and was about to say it was nothing, when the person opposite him interrupted him. "Yo! Sister Jiuhuang and her brother-in-law Xiao Biesheng are newly married, they are like glue, I am so envious!" The untimely voice was a bit playful, it sounded like sisters and sisters were joking together. But Luo Jinchen frowned, he always felt that there was viciousness and calculation in the eyes of the third imperial daughter. He still hasn''t forgotten that he met the Three Kings at Chongfu Temple that day. How could it be such a coincidence that he was assassinated as soon as he went out. "Sister Sanhuang is wrong. This hall and Chen''er are not newly married. We are newly married!" Luo Jinchen smiled and shook the hands they held together, and said openly. They were newly married and separated, and it was only the second time they got together after they came back. Isnt it just a newly married! "Look, I really didn''t see it before, our Ninth Emperor Sister is still a sympathetic person, haha..." "Jiuhuangmei really wronged brother-in-law Jiu. After getting married, she let brother-in-law Jiu stay alone in the vacant room for more than half a year. She must compensate her brother-in-law." "It doesn''t mean that you have to make good compensation. There is no delay in getting married and establishing a career!" Several imperial daughters were sitting together making fun of Su Qiruo. Seeing this, the princess couldn''t help but say: "Okay, Ah Ruo and Chen''er are newly married, you guys have to play it safe." On weekdays, when women talk together, they always have no scruples. The princess is afraid that if they continue to speak, they will speak obscenely. Then Luo Jinchen is a young master from the Luo family, with a thin skin. As a younger sister, Su Qiruo can''t say anything, but as a big sister, she has to think twice. Luo Jinchen glanced at the princess unexpectedly, and quickly looked away. Su Qiruo noticed Luo Jinchen''s expression and guessed a thing or two. When she was not around, Luo Jinchen would often be bullied with the excuse of making fun of him. The princess must have never spoken for him. Now that the princess is defending her in front of her, Luo Jinchen will show such an unexpected look. These people satirized her on the wedding night by throwing the newlyweds away to grab the military merits. The sour jealousy was clearly written on their faces, and they wanted to provoke their relationship. They really thought others were fools and couldnt tell? Su Qiruo suddenly let go of Luo Jinchen''s hand, took the jug and poured a glass of wine, stood up and said to the surrounding princesses: "My sister was ordered to go out to fight and is not in the capital, leaving Chen''er alone at home, and I have always been concerned about it. Thanks to all the sisters for their care, I would like to offer a toast to the sisters, I have received the favors from the sisters, and I will return them double in the future." After finishing speaking, Su Qiruo raised her glass and drank it down in one gulp, pursing her lips and looking at everyone. Her deep eyes couldn''t read her thoughts, but those words made everyone''s hearts tremble. Su Qiruo''s eyes swept over everyone''s expressions, not even the empress dowager. No matter good or bad, she will repay double. Bullied her husband to be alone at home, humiliated her many times, and even wanted his life. She, Su Qiruo, didn''t want to mention this matter again, but she found that these people seemed to be getting more and more arrogant. That''s right, today''s celebration banquet is held for her, and everyone knows it well. Before the imperial decree was issued, they couldn''t sit still. They really thought that everyone in the Ninth Emperor''s Palace was easy to bully! Everyone smiled awkwardly. After all, they were all used to socializing with fake smiles. They all picked up their wine glasses and drank politely. They never took care of Luo Jinchen, so Su Qiruo didn''t know what she meant. The empress also showed a bit of guilt on her face, she always felt that her younger sister was blaming herself for not taking good care of Luo Jinchen for her. Su Qiruo sat down with a smile, looked at the third princess and said: "Little sister is not in the capital all year round, so it is rare for me to have such an opportunity to drink with my sisters. Today we sisters must have a drink to our heart''s content." Su Qiruo came here today prepared, and deliberately took the pills to prevent drunkenness, just preparing to overwhelm these people. "Eh? What happened to Miss Sanhuang''s leg?" Hearing Su Qiruo ask about her legs, the third princess'' face turned ugly. The fact that she broke her leg while riding a horse and hunting was known to everyone in the capital, but she didn''t believe that Su Qiruo would not know about it. Mentioning her pain points in public, I''m afraid she was the one who blamed her before opening up to find their unhappiness! "I made Nine Emperor Sisters laugh, your third sister''s leg accidentally fell off a horse while hunting, and it hasn''t healed yet." San Wangjun smiled squarely, but he didn''t think there was anything unspeakable about it. "Then Miss San Huang has to be careful, this hunting ground is dangerous, this time she broke her leg, maybe something unexpected will happen next time!" Su Qiruo smiled harmlessly, but the face of the third princess became more and more ugly. Su Qiruo, what does this mean? Are you threatening her? Did she know that the assassination of Luo Jinchen was related to her? If there were no doubts when she fell off the horse at that time, she would have doubted whether it was Su Qisuo''s fault now. But if Su Qi was still far away in Liancheng at that time, even if she had the ability to reach the sky, she would not be able to reach the capital. The third princess stared at Su Qiruo without blinking, Su Qiruo looked back frankly. She will not take the initiative to harm others, but if anyone shoots at her, she will never be soft when she returns. "Your Highness, drink a cup of tea to soothe your throat." Luo Jinchen didn''t want Su Qiruo to tear herself apart with the third princess in public, so she tugged on her sleeve and handed over a cup of hot tea. "Your Highness doesn''t drink well, so it''s better not to drink, so as not to get drunk and cause trouble." Luo Jinchen''s voice was not too loud, just enough for the people around to hear. Everyone knows that Su Qiruo missed the bridal chamber due to drunkenness on her wedding night. She became sharp just now after drinking a glass of wine, which is indeed not like her usual temperament. (end of this chapter) Chapter 798： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (68) Chapter 798 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (68) Luo Jinchen passed down the steps, and the princess followed suit: "Ah Ruo is not good at drinking, let''s replace it with tea!" This younger sister has always disliked fighting for power, what happened today? Could it be that he was really drunk? Su Qiruo took Luo Jinchen''s hand and said, "Even if this hall is drunk, it can protect you from being bullied, and you won''t miss anything." Luo Jinchen''s ears turned red, and he secretly squeezed Su Qiruo''s fingers, signaling her not to say these things in public, it''s so embarrassing! If Su Qi didn''t care, she just wanted to tell everyone that no one protected him before, so those cats and dogs dared to run up to him and yell at him. It wont happen in the future, her Nine Emperors Mansion will become stronger and stronger, and no one can bully her master of the Nine Emperors Mansion anymore. In the past, if she and Su Qi hadn''t fought or snatched, these people would have ignored the Nine Emperors'' Palace and all came to bully Luo Jinchen. Today, she showed those people that she would not give face to anyone who came. "Sister Jiuhuang is serious. My brother-in-law is Lord Jiuwang. Who can bully him?" The empress dowager on the side smiled and came out to smooth things over, but in her heart she blamed Luo Jinchen for being ignorant. It was just a joke at the banquet, why did he still go to sue Lao Jiu? Su Qiruo doesn''t give face to anyone today, especially the empress and daughter-in-law. The two only have power in their eyes, but no family affection at all. "Brother-in-law is wrong. I heard about Chen''er''s assassination at Chongfu Temple as soon as I returned to Beijing. I almost lost my life. It''s not called bullying, so how can it be called bullying?" In the past, Su Qiruo had always been an obedient and sensible younger sister in front of the empress dowager, this was the first time she spoke to him so coldly. The Empress Dowager''s face froze, and then said: "Bandits are rampant on that road. Many young masters have encountered robbers before, but Chen''er was just unlucky to catch up. Fortunately, the guards in your mansion are very skilled. , Chen''er is fine, how can this be called bullying?" The Crown Prince did not expect that Su Qiruo would protect his good brother so much. Thinking that before the two of them could not even speak a word, now it has only been three days, and the two of them have become like this ? Is it true that when you go to bed, your body gets closer, and so does your heart? "When the robbers arrest people, they either steal money or sex, but those assassins want Chen''er''s life. Chen''er grew up in the Luo Mansion since he was a child. He has never offended anyone. These years It''s quite stable. Even if you marry into my house, there will be no rivalry in the backyard, and you won''t offend anyone because of it. Then this is really strange, who would want his life for no reason? What? I was about to ask Miss Huang, is there any news about the assassin?" Su Qiruo looked at the Crown Princess, but she was too afraid to look up. She did take someone to investigate at the time, but there was no trace of this matter. She had so many things in her hands, and she forgot about it later. "Those assassins are all dead, no one is left alive, and there is no identification on them. I really have no clue." The empress dowager is a little guilty, she is indeed to blame for this matter. Did not take care of my sister''s family, and did not find the murderer. It is indeed her fault. "I can''t blame Miss Huang for this matter. It''s really not easy to find out. Fortunately, Chen''er is fine. Otherwise, even if the capital is turned upside down, I won''t let the person behind the scenes go." Su Qiruo''s knife-like gaze swept across the third princess, and then fell on the fourth prince, fifth prince and sixth prince. These people are sitting as firmly as Mount Tai, but they really can''t see anything. "Forget it when it''s over. You came back after a long time. You and your husband are reunited. Don''t think about those unhappy things. From now on, you and Chen''er will be good, and you will add a little granddaughter to your father and queen earlier." , is stronger than anything." The empress didn''t understand Su Qiruo''s warning to the others, she just didn''t want to mention that matter again. After all, it is not a glorious thing, and it is not good to say it. "What the emperor said is that the emperor must work hard." Su Qiruo suppressed the chill in her body, and became the chic and unrestrained Ninth Emperor Daughter in the past again. Luo Jinchen tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve with some anxiety, and whispered, "Your Highness, don''t do this." He didn''t care about those things at all, so why did His Highness provoke public anger because of him? Su Qiruo gently took Luo Jinchen''s hand, leaned into his ear and said: "Today, the Queen Mother wants to confer a reward on me, and none of them are convinced in their hearts, even if I don''t get so angry, they won''t agree with you." I have made friends, and sooner or later, the left and right will tear their faces, it is better to get angry with them first, we can''t afford it for nothing." In the past, when they bullied Luo Jinchen, they must have been relentless, but now she just warns them, it''s nothing. "But if this matter gets to the ears of the Queen Mother, you will have to scold you for being arrogant." Luo Jinchen frowned, disapproving of Su Qiruo''s actions. "Don''t worry, even if you want to be proud of being favored, you have to be favored!" These few people are fighting to the death in the open and in the dark, but they don''t know that the emperor is watching from the sidelines, knowing but not speaking, but his heart is like a mirror. Thinking of the Phoenix Shadow Guard Talisman in his bosom, which represents the imperial power, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but turn his gaze to the princess again. She really wanted to know what the empress did to anger the emperor. If the emperor hadn''t specifically instructed Feng Yingwei not to mention the matter to the queen and the empress, Su Qiruo really wanted to have a good talk with the empress. One said. She feels that although this cheap sister is not smart enough, she also has the appearance of an emperor. The crown prince is a slick person, he intends to use the military power in Su Qiruo''s hands to benefit the crown lady, but he also heard what Su Qiruo just said. She was blaming them for not protecting Luo Jinchen properly, and felt resentful in her heart. The empress called the two children to her side, whispered a few words, and the two children ran to Luo Jinchen with a stack of plum cakes. "Uncle eats cake..." Luo Jinchen hugged the younger one on his lap, while the older one deftly threw himself into Su Qiruo''s arms. No matter how angry Su Qi is, she still loves the two children very much, and she will not treat the children badly because of the adults. With two children playing tricks, the atmosphere finally became a bit more harmonious. When the emperor and queen came over, they happened to see Su Qiruo and his wife coaxing their children. The Empress smiled with relief. He most hoped that the two daughters would be reconciled. "Look at Xiao Jiu, she loves her two nieces very much." The emperor saw that Su Qiruo was taking a red plum and squeezed out a drop of juice to dab between the eyebrows of the two children, making the two little dolls giggle, so he couldn''t help chuckling and shaking his head. After all, he is still a child, even after getting married, he still loves to play. "When she has a child next year, let''s see if she can pamper her like she is now." (end of this chapter) Chapter 799： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (69) Chapter 799 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (69) The Queen herself has two daughters, so she naturally knows how difficult it is to raise children. people! I always look at other peoples dolls as cute, sensible and cute. Its rare to play with them. Once you raise them yourself, youll know what a headache it is. His two daughters were considered sensible enough, but the Queen still felt that those days were a bit of a hassle. I ran away without paying attention to people, and spent every day in fear and anger looking for children. Because the Prince Heqin of the Wa Kingdom and the envoys of the Tiansheng Kingdom were still waiting in the side hall, the emperor didn''t talk nonsense, and directly rewarded the soldiers who went out this time at the beginning. Yao Qin was promoted to the second rank, which made Yao Guogong''s mansion once again the head of all the aristocratic families. The princess was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth, and the queen was also happy. And when Su Qiruo was granted the title of "Prince of Virtue", the hall suddenly became quiet, and even the sound of breathing became much lighter. "Congratulations, Nine Emperor Sisters." It was the princess who broke the silence first, and everyone quickly got up to congratulate. "Congratulations to His Royal Highness Prince Xian for a thousand years." No one expected that the Nine Emperors, who had been away from the capital since she was a child, had brought such a big shock just as soon as she returned to the capital. The princes and daughters have been vying for it for many years, but no one has been crowned king so far. His Highness Ninth Prince only led his troops out to fight a victory, and became Prince Xian in one fell swoop. Does the emperor dote on His Highness the Ninth Prince, or do he want His Highness the Ninth Prince to be the target of public criticism? The emperor''s heart is unpredictable, and no one can guess the emperor''s mind. Su Qiruo brought Luo Jinchen forward to accept the order to thank you, "I accept the order to thank you." "My son is brave, and it is my fortune. In the future, the White Tiger Talisman will be handed over to Prince Xian. If there is no war on the frontier, you can go to the three major military camps to take charge!" "My son obeys." The people below gasped, wondering what the emperor meant. Not only made His Royal Highness the Ninth Highness Prince Xian, but also handed over the White Tiger Talisman and the three major battalions to her. Now, the power held by the princess is not as powerful as that of Prince Xian! Su Qiruo supported Luo Jinchen to stand up, all the little princes in the hall looked enviously at the number one prince who had been ridiculed countless times by them. He jumped to become the head of all kings, and he will be a virtuous prince in the future. An Lingmo''s eyes were red with anger, and he glared at the fourth imperial daughter with hatred, wishing he could poke a hole out of her. It''s all her fault, full of lies, ruining his good marriage. Otherwise, the seat of Prince Xian is now his own, when will it be Luo Jinchen''s turn to sit? After the award was over, someone invited the envoy of Tiansheng Kingdom and the sixth prince of Wa Kingdom, Takahashi Miyazawa, into the palace. Takahashi Miyazawa wore a bright red robe, with a three-finger-wide white girdle around his waist, his hair was **** high with a red hosta, and his pretty face was comparable to peach blossoms in March. "The foreign minister has seen His Majesty the Emperor." Several people greeted the ceremony one after another, the emperor didn''t show much enthusiasm, just nodded slightly and said: "Pingshen." Tiansheng and Wa Kingdom''s defeat took the initiative to seek peace, which was their own fault and had nothing to do with Qisheng Kingdom. Now Qisheng dominates and is not afraid of any country. It was because of their greed that Qisheng wasted money and people, which made the emperor very unhappy. The envoy of Tiansheng Kingdom smiled and offered the gift first, and the courtiers and family members were secretly happy with that low-key gesture. Then there is the country of Wa, which is different from Tiansheng. Tiansheng is beaten and has no power to fight back. What you care about is the person you want to marry. Since he left Wa Kingdom and traveled all the way to Dongling City, the Ninth Prince had not spoken to him. After finally arriving at the place, he never saw her once. I heard that Su Qiruo has married Zhengjun, and Zhengjun is still the son of the Luo family. For the past three days, Su Qiruo has stayed in the mansion to accompany her Zhengjun. But he is His Royal Highness, the prince''s son, so how can he be petty to others? It seems that it is better to clarify this matter with Emperor Qisheng in advance, lest he look at that man in an eyesore. From the moment Takahashi Miyazawa entered the hall, his eyes never moved away from Luo Jinchen. He especially wanted to see what the rumored man who was abandoned by the Nine Emperors was then held in his hands, and what kind of seductive means he used to win Su Qiruo back. "Your Majesty the Emperor, Miyazawa has come here to tie the knot between the two countries at the order of the Emperor''s Sister. My Japanese country is willing to offer 100,000 catties of refined iron, 10,000 catties of balm, and 500 bolts of silkworm brocade as Miyazawa''s dowry." Takahashi Miyazawa blushed and lowered his eyes, but his tone was full of pride. The things that the imperial sister gave were enough to drive these imperial daughters crazy, and he did not believe that the emperor of Qisheng Kingdom would not be tempted. Everyone really changed their faces when they heard this, they were shocked, and the princesses also showed joy. The Japanese emperor really loved the sixth prince, and gave him such a generous dowry. Only Su Qiruo curled her lips in disdain, and casually peeled off the white veins of the peeled orange, and stuffed it into Luo Jinchen''s hand. Others don''t know about it, but she negotiated the agreement with several generals. The Emperor of the Wa Kingdom agreed to compensate Qisheng Guojing iron, balm and silkworm brocade in the form of dowry, in order to make Takahashi Miyazawa more respected and less wronged in Qisheng. Su Qiruo has no intention of embarrassing a young boy, as long as the thing is given to Qisheng, it doesn''t matter in what form. The left and right Wa countries were afraid of being beaten, so they had to send things over anyway. But other people didn''t think so. They only felt that Takahashi Miyazawa was extremely favored, so they came to marry with a generous dowry. "The Japanese emperor has a heart." The emperor nodded lightly, but he didn''t appear as excited and joyful as others. An emperor in a high position has never experienced anything, and he can understand the twists and turns after thinking about it for a while. If the Japanese Emperor really loved this younger brother, how could he be willing to marry him far away. It''s just that I feel guilty. Although the emperor does not like Japanese people, he will not embarrass a child. "Since the Emperor of Japan intends to form a good relationship between the two countries, I will not ignore this good intention. I have countless young talents in Qisheng, and the Sixth Highness can choose slowly. If the other party does not have a wife, I will give you a marriage." It is impossible for the emperor to ask a young man who is younger than his youngest daughter to serve the emperor in the harem. As for her several daughters, all of them already have Zhengjun. It''s cheaper than other ladies from her family. When the ministers heard this, their eyes lit up instantly. If their daughter married the sixth prince of the Wa Kingdom, wouldn''t the queens have to come over to win them over in the future? Everyone had their own little calculations in their hearts, only Yao Qin was resting his chin on his hands and watching the newly-appointed virtuous prince feeding his lord. I just realized that this chapter was not published in the early hours of the morning~haha... (end of this chapter) Chapter 800： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (70) Chapter 800 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (70) "Okay, no more snacks, eat more fruits to replenish water." Su Qiruo pressed Luo Jinchen''s hand that reached for plum cake again, and moved the crisp peaches that had been cut aside to Luo Jinchen. Luo Jinchen blinked aggrievedly: "I only ate three yuan." The rest was eaten by the two children. Your Highness would think that most of the plate went into his stomach, right? He''s not that greedy. The main reason is that Luo Jinchen hasn''t eaten the plum blossom cake in the palace for a long time. Now that he is in a good mood and has a good appetite, he can''t help but want to eat a few more bites. "Three yuan is enough. If you like the plum blossom cake made by the imperial dining room, then let Butler Qiao come to the palace to fetch it for you every day, but don''t eat too much each time." There are also masters who make plum cakes in the mansion, but the taste is a little different from those in the palace. The plum blossom cake in Luo Jinchen''s memory is the taste that Su Qiruo brought out from the palace, that''s why she can''t stop eating it once she eats it. "Then there is no need to be so troublesome." Luo Jinchen blushed and shook his head, how dare he make a fuss over a single bite of food! "As long as you like it, it''s not a problem." Whispering over there about the dowry brought by the prince of the Japanese kingdom, only these two couples are still discussing the plum cake. Takahashi Miyazawa has always been paying attention to Su Qiruo''s direction, so he naturally saw the two people ignoring him, and couldn''t help feeling angry. "To be honest with the Emperor, before Gong Ze left home, the imperial sister once said that the Ninth Highness of your country is unparalleled in the world, and she sent Gong Ze to come to marry him on the grounds of marrying the Ninth Highness. I hope that His Majesty will make it happen." . If he hadn''t visited Su Qiruo with his own eyes, it would be impossible for him to agree to marry far away. As soon as Takahashi Miyazawa finished speaking, everyone''s eyes fell on Su Qiruo who was sitting there peeling walnuts for her husband. The emperor frowned in embarrassment, and glanced at the queen beside him. The empress pursed her lips in displeasure. He was still planning for the princess, and was planning to let the sixth prince of the Japanese kingdom enter the East Palace as a concubine. In the future, when the prince ascends the throne, it would not be considered insulting to give him the status of a noble king. over him. Unexpectedly, he fell in love with his little daughter. The royal family already owed Luo Jinchen a lot. Although Luo Jinchen didn''t complain, she still thought of Su Qiruo in every way, but the empress felt sorry for her after all. He and Luo Jinchen''s biological father can be regarded as handkerchiefs. Compared with Luo Jinye, the Queen also likes Luo Jinchen''s temperament. Especially his daughter and son-in-law are in a good relationship at the moment, and he doesn''t want someone to show up right now and ruin the relationship between the two. That is, if Su Qi really wanted to accept a servant, she would have to wait until the first daughter was born. It is not easy for the emperor to make decisions for his daughter, and the queen was hesitating how to speak, when Su Qiruo who was sitting over there finally finished peeling the walnut in her hand. Gently holding Luo Jinchen''s hand, the warmth in the palm made Luo Jinchen''s unhappiness gradually disappear. He knows Su Qiruo''s personality too well, if she doesn''t like it, it''s useless for anyone to force her. Just like me back then, the queen made them get married, and she left for more than half a year before she had the ability. If it wasn''t for that letter from He Li, the relationship between the two of them might not be inexplicably better. But someone coveted his wife-lord, which still made Luo Jinchen unhappy. Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and looked at Takahashi Miyazawa who was sitting across from her. With a slight force on her hands, Luo Jinchen who was sitting beside her was pulled into her arms. "This king already has a lover, so he has no other blessings." The word "lover" made Luo Jinchen''s face red. He always obeyed the rules, but today Su Qiruo held him in his arms in public, and he didn''t even want to push him away. He, Luo Jinchen, has never been a cowardly person. For a day, the person next to him is his wife-in-chief, and no one else will think about it. Even if Su Qi really doesn''t want him in the future, he still wants to hear her say it out. "I''m afraid the Sixth Prince doesn''t know. Our Ninth Emperor Sister and her brother-in-law are newly married, and they are like glue. Now, no one can get in. I''m afraid the Sixth Prince will be disappointed." It was the four princes who were talking. Although they usually dislike the two princes born by the queen, no one wanted Takahashi Miyazawa to marry Su Qiruo, and now she had no choice but to speak up for Su Qiruo In a word, it was good to dispel Takahashi Miyazawa''s thoughts. "That''s right, our Ninth Emperor Sister is a well-known favorite husband. The couple have a good relationship. The Sixth Prince should find another good wife!" The fifth princess also smiled and said. "Jiuhuangmei is unparalleled in appearance, and it has not been a day or two for young men to miss her. It''s just a pity that Jiuhuangmei already has the first son to be the king, and other men may be difficult to catch." The sixth princess also laughed and said something. This was the first time the emperor saw several daughters so united, with a hint of sarcasm on the corner of her mouth, how could she fail to see what these daughters were thinking. However, the Crown Princess remained silent, causing the emperor to look at her more. Thinking about it, if Takahashi Miyazawa enters Prince Xian''s mansion, there will be no harm to the princess. Takahashi Miyazawa was not annoyed, he just stared sideways at Luo Jinchen who was in Su Qiruo''s arms. After all, he had inquired about it a long time ago, and knew that Su Qiruo already had a Zhengjun, and also knew that the couple of these days was a time of deep affection. "Gong Ze has also heard that the third son of Luo is very talented, but Gong Ze is not talented. He is willing to compete with the third son of Luo. If Gong Ze wins, I hope that His Majesty the Emperor can fulfill Gong Ze''s wishes." Takahashi Miyazawa has learned palace rules since he was a child, and he is also proficient in all kinds of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. He didn''t believe it anymore, His Royal Highness was no match for the son of a courtier. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo refused for Luo Jinchen without even thinking about it. "No comparison." Why should her lord want to compete with an inexplicable person, and she has to make his bet. It doesn''t matter whether they win or lose, it''s no good for them. The white wolf with empty gloves in Wa country is really good at everyone. Takahashi Miyazawa bit his lip and looked at Luo Jinchen, completely ignoring Su Qiruo''s words. Luo Jinchen took the handkerchief from Su Qiruo and wiped his hands, imitating Su Qiruo''s tone and saying: "No comparison." "you" Takahashi Miyazawa really did not expect that these two couples would dare to directly reject the challenge of foreign envoys in front of the emperor and courtiers without any regard for face. "Hehe, isn''t Mr. Luo San afraid of losing?" Luo Jinchen then raised his eyes and looked at Takahashi Miyazawa seriously, and said coldly: "I am the virtuous prince Zhengjun, and the sixth prince called Luo Sanzi. Is this the rule of your country?" Before Takahashi Miyazawa could speak, Luo Jinchen said again, "As soon as the sixth prince arrives, he will rob this lord of his wife. If you want to make a fool of His Highness so much, I really shouldn''t refuse you as the main wife. If Your Highness is willing, I can go back to the manor right now to make preparations." A small sedan chair took the sixth prince through the door." (end of this chapter) Chapter 801： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (71) Chapter 801 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (71) "Nonsense, how can our Highness be small with others?" Before Takahashi Miyazawa answered, the Japanese envoys behind him were reluctant. "Oh? Since you don''t want to be petty with others, could it be that you want His Highness to divorce me and marry the Sixth Highness?" Luo Jinchen was not annoyed, but instead asked the Japanese envoy seriously. The Japanese envoys choked, and they couldn''t directly admit that they thought so. After all, even if their Sixth Highness is a prince, it would be inappropriate to rob other people''s wives. "This hall just wants to consult with Prince Xian, and the outcome depends on one''s ability. His Royal Highness, among dragons and phoenixes, should be matched with the best man in the world." Takahashi Miyazawa did not expect Luo Jinchen to be so aggressive. He had a cold temper, but he was full of thorns. "Why should I compete with you? If I win, there is no benefit. If I lose, I have to take a wife to go in. Why do you take all the good things?" Luo Jinchen''s words made Su Qiruo smile and curl her lips, and she realized that her little husband was so smart, and in just one sentence, it revealed the Japanese state''s desire to prostitute for nothing. "So, Prince Xian is still afraid of losing!" The Japanese envoy curled his lips in disdain. Luo Jinchen said this, making it look more and more like he was afraid of losing. "It doesn''t matter whether you are afraid of losing or not. If the sixth prince is willing, you might as well bet on the kingdom of Wa. If this lord wins, the kingdom of Wa will bow down to Qisheng. I wonder what the sixth prince thinks?" "Prince Xian, don''t deceive others too much!" The Japanese envoy stood up angrily and pointed at Luo Jinchen and roared, a mere prince and prince dared to covet her Wa country''s land. "What? You are allowed to bet on my wife and head, but I am not allowed to bet on your Japanese country. Why don''t you just go outside and grab it? You are right and left." "Our Highness marrying you Prince Xian, you have nothing to lose, but Prince Xian wants my country to bow down and surrender, which is too whimsical. Hmph..." "When did this king say that he wanted to marry someone else? This king already has a king. Even if other people want to be young, it depends on whether this king is happy or not." Su Qiruo''s eyes turned cold, looking at the Japanese envoy, he said, "If the Wa Kingdom has no intention of seeking peace, I don''t mind fighting another battle until I conquer you." A mere defeated country still has the face to go to her territory to show off its power and bully her lord, who will give them face? "you" The Japanese envoy blushed with anger, but he didn''t dare to refute Su Qiruo''s words. They have seen with their own eyes how brave this little Highness of Qisheng Kingdom is on the battlefield. If they really want to fight, Wa Kingdom will undoubtedly be defeated. Takahashi Miyazawa clenched his fists tightly, but there was nothing he could do. He didn''t expect that he would bring such a generous dowry to the Prince Xian''s residence, but Su Qiruo didn''t even want it, and even threatened to attack the Wa Kingdom in public. Does she like Luo Jinchen that much? "If I, Su Qi, have only one king in this life, that would be Jinchen from the Luo family. Anyone who dares to disrespect this king''s king in the future will be an enemy of my virtuous prince''s house." Su Qiruo looked at His Highness and the others with cold eyes. Those who had slandered and ridiculed Luo Jinchen behind their backs all lowered their heads in fright, and no one dared to look directly into Su Qiruo''s eyes. No one can understand, how could the third son of the Luo family who was disliked by His Highness the Ninth Prince have such a great ability to make His Highness the Ninth Protect him like this? The hand holding Luo Jinchen tightened, Luo Jinchen''s heart trembled, and he lowered his eyes to look at her hand that had never let go, and squeezed it back tightly. He believed it now. She didn''t really dislike him and wanted to divorce him, but she really did it for his own good. She has silently done so much for him, he should no longer doubt her sincerity. "Okay, Ah Ruo, the sixth prince is just joking with Chen''er, and getting married is no small matter. Sixth prince, let''s think about it carefully, and don''t rush to make a decision." After all the fuss was over, the emperor came out to be the peacemaker. The envoys of Tiansheng Kingdom saw Su Qiruo''s ruthless face, and couldn''t help but feel grateful for their honesty. If it weren''t for the presence of the Wa Kingdom, the Tiansheng Kingdom would not be able to survive this battle. Looking up, Emperor Qisheng has nine daughters under his knees, all of them are dragons and phoenixes, with bright eyes, and none of them are useless. Thinking of those royal highnesses in my family who only know how to eat, drink and enjoy themselves, alas, people are really more angry than people. This banquet will not be affected by a farce, because Su Qiruo''s words made those people with evil intentions a lot more honest. Sitting behind Luo Yashu, Mrs. Zhang looked at the scene in front of the hall, and then looked back at her son, feeling a little sad in her heart. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, he has to say that compared to Luo Jinye and Luo Jinchen, his son is not capable of being a king. Just like the provocation of the sixth prince of the Wa country, if it were his own son, he would have been irritated long ago. Who can be as good as Luo Jinchen, who can dismiss them with a few words? After all, this kind of meaningless competition is of no benefit to Luo Jinchen, and it is thankless to lose or win. However, Luo Jinxing looked at the woman sitting in the high position with eyes full of admiration, wishing that the person sitting next to her was herself. There are so many princesses sitting together, but he can still see her at a glance. Until the end of the banquet, no one dared to do anything wrong. Su Qiruo took Luo Jinchen back to the mansion, and the two of them still held hands tightly. "Will Your Highness think I''m jealous?" "No, Jinchen defends me like this, I am very happy." "Your Highness, are you serious?" She said in public that he would be her only prince, is that true? "Every sentence is true." She, Su Qiruo, will either not say anything, but as long as she says something, she must have thought it through. It was precisely because of this that she didn''t dare to marry Luo Jinchen easily, for fear of harming him. Now she is not afraid anymore, instead of being afraid of wolves before and tigers later, it is better to face difficulties. "But that sixth prince has a special status, His Highness won''t marry him, if he takes refuge with someone else, will it cause His Highness trouble?" Luo Jinchen doesn''t like people coveting His Highness, but if it affects His Highness''s career, he feels guilty. He also wanted to be a dignified and generous lord who would serve his wife at will like his brother, but when he thought of his wife loving other men as much as he loved him, he was so uncomfortable that he couldn''t breathe. He admitted that he was jealous, unless His Highness divorced him, he couldn''t just watch her with someone else. Luo Jinchen was suddenly a little rejoiced that his wife was not a princess, and he didn''t need to rely on marriage to tie down the courtiers around him. "Don''t worry about him, the country of Wa is too busy to take care of itself now, let alone a mere prince, even if the emperor of the country of Wa comes, there will be no big waves." (end of this chapter) Chapter 802： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (72) Chapter 802 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (72) Moreover, Su Qiruo believes that with the empress present, it is almost impossible for Takahashi Miyazawa to marry another imperial concubine. Luo Jinchen cooperated very well that night, which surprised Su Qiruo. It''s no wonder that other people''s love words are touching. She just defended him in public, which made this arrogant and reserved young man put down his body and try to please him. How can I get him to treat me like this? Su Qiruo also understood in her heart that maybe Luo Jinchen was afraid. He had finally waited for his own happiness, but suddenly the sixth prince of the Japanese kingdom appeared and wanted to rob him of his wife. If the emperor insisted on granting the marriage today, it would be hard to end just because the two of them objected. He uses his body to please her, is he afraid that she will get tired of him and find another new love? Su Qiruo suddenly felt distressed, so she could only keep whispering soft words in his ear to coax him softly. The sense of security she had managed to build up for him in the past few days seemed to collapse. But Su Qiruo is not afraid, she will use her whole life to prove her commitment to him. No matter what happened, he, Luo Jinchen, was her only king. No one can replace. The emperor intended for Su Qiruo to entertain the envoys of the two countries, but after the banquet, he changed his mind. Early next morning, if Su Qi hadn''t gone to court, the Empress Dowager wasn''t there either. Su Qiruo stayed at home with her husband, while the princess went to the posthouse early in the morning to pick up the envoys and went to the mansion for dinner. The emperor intends to let Takahashi Miyazawa enter the East Palace, and the Crown Princess naturally wished for it, so she is very attentive to Takahashi Miyazawa. Takahashi Miyazawa looked at the princess''s face which was somewhat similar to Su Qiruo, and treated her fairly close, but he was still thinking about other ideas. "In a few days it will be my spring hunting in Qisheng Kingdom, and you are all here, so let''s go and watch the excitement together!" The princess is in charge of the outer protection of this spring hunting, and she has already made preparations. She took the initiative to invite the envoys to participate in the spring hunting, so she could take the opportunity to get in touch with Takahashi Miyazawa. She doesn''t mind who Takahashi Miyazawa thinks in his heart, and it''s not because he likes him, but it''s just a decision after weighing the pros and cons. If Su Qi doesn''t want to marry, then she has to come. In short, Takahashi Miyazawa can only be on their side, and must not be intercepted by the third and fourth. "It is my honor to wait." The princess is not as aggressive as Su Qiruo, and the envoy''s attitude is much softer than when he was in the main hall, and everyone gets along pretty well. Su Qiruo has been staying with Luo Jinchen in the mansion for the past few days, and the sense of crisis of being robbed that day in the main hall has gradually faded away. Both Luo Jinchen and Su Qiruo are not good at expressing themselves, but their love and closeness are all in their actions. Su Qiruo was reading the military book on the side, and Luo Jinchen was reading the account book on the side. The burning charcoal basin in the room occasionally made a light sound, but it didn''t affect the two people in the room. Such a quiet time always passed quickly, until Butler Qiao brought two sets of riding clothes, and Luo Jinchen didn''t know that he was going to spring hunting outside the city the day after tomorrow. In the past, when Luo Yashu accompanied Sheng Jia out of the city to hunt, he also took the sons of the Zhang family and the Luo mansion. But Luo Jinchen has never been there. Ms. Zhang used Luo Jinchen''s dislike of going out as an excuse, so she only brought her son with her every time. If Su Qi saw that Luo Jinchen was staring at the azure riding suit in a daze, she couldn''t help but stepped forward and circled him from behind, resting her chin on his stiff shoulder, and asked in a low voice: "Do you like it?" "Um." Luo Jinchen nodded, then turned around and hugged Su Qiruo''s waist, not getting up for a long time. Su Qiruo let him hold him, wrapped him lightly with one hand, and flipped through the two sets of clothes of the same color and fabric with the other, feeling very satisfied. "Your Highness, don''t be so nice to me, or I will become more and more greedy..." Luo Jinchen felt a little uncomfortable. He hoped that Su Qiruo would always pamper him like this, and only pamper him, but also feared that one day he would not be able to bear the pampering. It would be fine if he never got it, but once he got it and then lost it, he might not be able to bear such a gap. No one in this world has ever treated him so well. He used to be very envious of Luo Jinxing. He had a father who was not very good but was always planning for him. During the time with Su Qiruo, he also experienced the feeling of being favored and loved. It''s no wonder that Luo Jinxing is so domineering. If His Highness continues to spoil him like this, he will become like that one day. A person will become confident only in front of someone who truly loves him. "This king allows you to be greedy." The hand on Luo Jinchen''s back gently stroked, but Luo Jinchen''s body was still trembling. "But greed can make people ugly, I''m afraid His Highness will get tired of me." Luo Jinchen''s voice was muffled, and no emotion could be heard. Su Qiruo was very happy that Luo Jinchen was willing to say these things to her. In the past, he would never show this side in front of her. It''s just a set of riding clothes, how could it touch his heartstrings? "No, never will. If I believe in something, it is difficult for anyone to change it." Unless it violated the principles and bottom line, she would never do anything to hurt him. "Your Highness, I''m afraid I won''t be able to be a good king." Luo Jinchen raised his head from Su Qiruo''s embrace, and said with a wry smile. Seeing the moisture in the corners of his eyes, Su Qiruo felt distressed again, and wanted to raise his hand to wipe it off, but it seemed that no tears came out, only the red eye sockets were telling his heavy heart. "Why do you say that? It''s obvious that you''ve been doing very well, and everything in the mansion is in order." Su Qiruo didn''t understand. "Everyone in the world says that a righteous gentleman should be dignified like jade, virtuous and tolerant, and I thought so even before I got married. But now I don''t want to be dignified and virtuous. I don''t want to give favor to His Highness, and I don''t want someone to take away His favor from me." , I don''t want another man to live in Prince Xian''s mansion..." Luo Jinchen clenched her fists tightly, forcing herself to show her ugliest side in front of him. Because he found himself sinking deeper and deeper, if he didn''t wake up in time, he might never wake up again. If you tell her clearly today that she has annoyed him and stops pampering him from now on, he will try his best to guard his heart. If she can accept him, then he will risk his life and will never let her out. Su Qiruo was stunned for a moment, and then realized why Luo Jinchen''s abnormality was. After all, the appearance of Takahashi Miyazawa made him afraid. He was afraid that he would not be able to compete with Takahashi Miyazawa, and he was also afraid that she would give up on him first. Looking at the two horse riding outfits again, Su Qiruo probably guessed a thing or two when thinking about the spring hunting in the future. There are countless ways to plot against people in this backyard. Takahashi Miyazawa has been quiet for so long, if he really wants to plot against himself, then Spring Hunting is the best opportunity. Luo Jinchen grew up under Zhang''s harsh treatment, and must have seen a lot of dirty tricks, so he thought of her first. (end of this chapter) Chapter 803： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (73) Chapter 803 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (73) "Does Your Highness also think that I am jealous?" Su Qiruo took Luo Jinchen''s hand and pressed it to her heart, and said seriously: "I want to monopolize it because I like it. Those Zhengjun who pretend to be arrogant and find other men for their wives are not dignified and virtuous, but No love. This king allows you to occupy this king, don''t give up an inch." Luo Jinchen was startled, she didn''t expect Su Qiruo to say such a thing. Gently tugging on Su Qiruo''s sleeve with her slender fingers, Luo Jinchen said very seriously: "Your Highness, don''t lie to me, I will take it seriously." "This king keeps his promises, and I promise you that you will never break your promise." When spring arrives, the weather suddenly warms up. Sitting in the carriage, Luo Jinchen looked at Qingyu and Qinglu who were looking out of the window curiously, so she couldn''t help but also opened the window beside her. As soon as the window was opened, a rush of horseshoes rushed over. "What''s wrong?" Su Qiruo has been following the car on horseback, seeing Luo Jinchen open the window, she hurried up to meet her. As soon as Luo Jinchen raised his head, he bumped into her concerned eyes, and those cold eyes also had a little more warmth. "Nothing, just a little stuffy, open the window to get some air." Luo Jinchen had just finished speaking, and Su Qiruo ordered the coachman to stop the carriage. "Come down." As soon as the car curtain was lifted, Luo Jinchen fell into a warm embrace. Wrapped around her body with a familiar cloak, Su Qiruo had already led her away on horseback. Qing Yu sighed enviously: "Your Highness is really kind to Wang Jun." During this period of time, they have been serving the two masters. No one knows better than him and Qinglu how well His Royal Highness Xian treats their sons. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed that there would be such a gentle woman in the world. "It is also a blessing for you and me to have your wish fulfilled." Qinglu said with a smile. In their entire lives, even their lives were tied to their masters. Only when the master is well can they be well. When they were in Luo Mansion before, their young master tolerated everything, and he and Qingyu also suffered a lot of grievances. Now they are in Prince Xian''s mansion, the king is in the palm of his hand, and everyone in the mansion is smiling when they see them. As long as Wang Jun and His Highness can always be well, they will be able to stand up straight and speak as servants. "Well, I am also happy for Wang Jun." Qing Yu nodded her head joyfully, what he wished most was for the young master to be happy. Obviously, His Royal Highness the King Xian is the son''s beloved. As long as there is a little daughter in the mansion in the future, their life will be complete. Su Qiruo''s horse didn''t run fast, but Luo Jinchen still felt that the cold wind made his face hurt. Feeling the person in front of him burrowing into the cloak again, Su Qiruo lightly pinched the horse''s belly, and her speed slowed down again. The snow on both sides of the road has already melted. Although there was still a snowfall in March this year, it is hot these days. "Cold?" "not cold." In fact, the wind blowing into the mouth is a bit cold, but Luo Jinchen doesn''t want to go in the carriage, so he refuses to admit it. Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, and raised her hands slightly, Luo Jinchen was turned over by her, and the two sat face to face. Su Qiruo pressed Luo Jinchen''s small head on his shoulders. The seventeen-year-old boy was just growing tall, so there was almost no flesh on his body, and his face was also thin. Luo Jinchen blushed and hugged Su Qiruo''s waist tightly. He had seen this scene in a dream before, but he didn''t expect it to come true. That was when he was in a dream when he was young, and he was held in her arms like this in the dream. The embarrassment and shyness after waking up from the dream made him dare not think about that dream anymore. Now that it really happened, he seemed a little flustered and at a loss. "It will take another hour to arrive. If you are tired, I will take you back to the carriage." "don''t want." He likes to stay with her like this, and doesn''t want to ride in that hard carriage. "Do you want to stay with me that much?" Su Qiruo''s tone was slightly smiling, Luo Jinchen lay in her arms and didn''t respond, but his red ears still betrayed his heart at this moment. They were in love, and he didn''t want to be separated from her for a moment. "The relationship between Sister Jiuhuang and her brother-in-law is really good, it makes us envious." If Su Qi didn''t turn her head, she heard the voice of the person coming. I heard that the fourth princess has been thinking of ways to show courteousness to Takahashi Miyazawa for the past few days. courtesy. "Sister Sihuang was joking, we are only newly married when we are getting bored, how can we compare with Sister Sihuang who is so chic and comfortable every day!" Since the fourth prince''s family had a quarrel with the emperor, the emperor forbade the fourth princess to have any contact with Mr. An''s son, so the fourth prince really stopped looking for An Lingmo in Mingli. As for whether the two were enjoying the flowers and scenery behind the scenes or doing something else, it is not known. But there are quite a few servants in the Fourth Imperial Daughter''s Mansion, even without An Lingmo, and with other delicate beauties by her side, Su Qiruo doesn''t think that her Fourth Imperial Sister will be lonely. Sure enough, when the horse behind him caught up, Su Qiruo noticed that Takahashi Miyazawa was also riding beside him. Luo Jinchen naturally also saw Takahashi Miyazawa who came with the Fourth Imperial Daughter, and couldn''t help but take an extra look out of curiosity, but he didn''t see Her Royal Highness. Thinking that her brother is here today, Luo Jinchen understands. Look! Is there anyone in this world who can bear his wife to accompany other men? He is not the only one who is jealous, everyone is the same. "His Royal Highness''s Luma is extraordinary, and he can walk like flying with two people on his back. I am really envious." Takahashi Miyazawa glanced sideways at Luo Jinchen, feeling more and more disdainful in his heart. Can''t even ride a horse, how can he be worthy of the famous Prince Xian on the battlefield? It''s just because of a foxy face that it can seduce people. Su Qiruo was too lazy to take care of Takahashi Miyazawa, but the fourth imperial daughter looked at her curiously and said, "Your Highness Six knows horses?" Takahashi Miyazawa raised his chin proudly: "The legendary Luma is fierce, with white hair on his forehead. Although he is not as strong as Chitu, he is very vigorous." Actually, he is not interested in any horses, but the Lu horse that Prince Xian rides is not a secret in Qisheng Kingdom, and he will know after a little inquiry. For today''s remarks, he questioned many people! To avoid losing face in front of Su Qiruo. "Haha... His Highness Sixth Highness is right. If Jiu Huangmei''s horse is not more fierce, how can it kill the enemy on the battlefield?" The fourth imperial daughter''s eyes were clearly provocative, but Su Qiruo didn''t bother to care about her. If she wanted to please Takahashi Miyazawa, she would go by herself and use her attack on the Wa country as a raft, which is really disgusting. As expected, Takahashi Miyazawa''s complexion changed as soon as the fourth queen''s voice fell. Su Qiruo''s bravery and invincibility caused the defeat of the Wa Kingdom and his marriage. If we talk about it, all of these were caused by Su Qiruo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 804： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (74) Chapter 804 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (74) If Su Qi is not responsible for him, how can he feel sorry for him traveling thousands of miles away from home to come here? Thinking that he hadn''t seen this person in front of him since the last palace banquet, Takahashi Miyazawa felt a little wronged. He didn''t know what was good about Luo Jinchen, but Su Qiruo didn''t go to court for more than half a month because of him. And the emperor let her do whatever she wanted, and he was not willing to reprimand her. If there was such a calamity in the Wa country, he would have been punished long ago. Sure enough, she is a shameless vixen. "What Si Huangjie said is wrong. If someone dares to deceive me and the people of Qisheng again, even if there is no Luma like this, this king will still be invincible. The ability is the person''s own, so what has it to do with the horse?" An incompetent person gave her a pegasus, and she might not be able to walk out of the battlefield alive. The fourth child wants to hate her and Miyazara Takahashi, but she doesn''t care, but if he dares to use her military exploits as an issue, it''s just to make a fuss. "Is Jiu Huangmei so confident?" "It doesn''t matter whether you are self-confident. If others don''t provoke me, I don''t need this confidence. But if someone takes the initiative to die, I will help her." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, she glanced at the fourth imperial daughter meaningfully. Wrapping Luo Jinchen in a cloak, the horse galloped away, throwing off everyone behind in an instant. After walking a little further, the speed gradually slowed down. "Does Fourth Highness also want to marry Takahashi Miyazawa? What about her prince?" The performance of the fourth princess was too obvious, even Luo Jinchen could see her malicious intentions just by taking a look. "It is said that Siwangjun''s illness is getting worse and worse. If she wants to change someone to be the righteous monarch, Siwangjun can pass away at any time." Among Su Qiruo''s imperial sisters, the third and fourth are the most ruthless. The third child is good at buying people''s hearts. If she doesn''t obey her, she has plenty of ways to deal with that person. The fourth child is cruel and ruthless, not to mention her own ruler, she can deal with anyone who stands in her way, even her own father. "Then the mother''s family of the Four Kings is going to make trouble with the mother emperor?" "She''s daydreaming too much, don''t worry about her. Stealing a chicken won''t make you lose money, and sooner or later she will suffer." It is impossible for the emperor to allow the fourth imperial daughter to marry Takahashi Miyazawa. Then she will not get either, and she will offend her own family. That is the real joke. "She is so eager to please Takahashi Miyazawa, is she going to do something to the princess this spring hunting?" The arrival of the envoys seemed to temporarily stop the struggle for the heir apparent, but it would be the easiest to do so now. "The princess is protected by someone, we don''t have to worry about it." The princess in the book was indeed plotted to death by the third and fourth emperors, but in this life, they will definitely not be able to do so. As long as the princess does not die, the outcome of many things will definitely be different. "I''m not worried about her, I only care about Your Highness." Luo Jinchen didn''t care what happened to the princess, he was just afraid that his wife-lord would also be implicated. Luo Jinchen''s words obviously pleased Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo leaned over and kissed his cold lips, and laughed softly: "Little thing, why is your mouth so sweet?" The cold and reticent boy finally became a bit more human in front of her. It seems that petting can indeed change a person''s character. Su Qiruo likes the current Luo Jinchen very much, showing all his joys, anger, sorrows and joys, so he looks like a normal person! Luo Jinchen lay on Su Qiruo''s shoulder with red ears, pursed her lips and dared not look at her, but her heart was warm. It''s nice to feel someone cares. There is a ready-made house in the paddock for people to live in, so Su Qiruo directly took Luo Jinchen to her own yard. Although she comes here every year, she still feels a little strange after entering the yard. "It''s cold in the mountains, so I asked someone to bring over two more charcoal basins, so as not to catch the cold." "The furnishings here are really simple, Your Highness." Even if Luo Jinchen doesn''t like luxury, she still thinks that Su Qiruo''s room is too simple. Except for a calligraphy and painting on the wall, there are only two vases on the carved shelf, and there are no other redundant decorations. Su Qiruo said with a smile: "I only come here for a few days every year when I''m hunting, so I don''t ask people to arrange it. If you like anything, let Bai Xue prepare it. From now on, our room will be up to you." Su Qiruo has been away since she was a child, except that the mansion she lives in is carefully arranged, she doesn''t care much about the rest of the place. "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, it''s better to be simple, just look at the atmosphere." It''s too troublesome to go back and forth, Luo Jinchen doesn''t want Bai Xue to run away. Luo Jinchen washed his hands with hot water, then handed the clean handkerchief to Su Qiruo, asking her to wipe it too. "Then take a look at what is missing, and bring it with us next time we come back." The two sat together and talked for a while, when the sound of a waiter delivering food came from outside. "I''ve driven for half a day today, let''s take a good rest first, and I''ll take you to the woods to hunt tomorrow." "But I don''t know how to ride a horse-drawn bow, I''m afraid I will drag His Highness down." Luo Jinchen said with some shame that when he was in the Luo Mansion, Mrs. Zhang was afraid that he would know more than his son. Except for the six arts that must be learned by Mrs. Luo, Mrs. Zhang would not invite him to any husband. . Not to mention riding a horse, he rarely even rides in a carriage. "It''s okay, I''ll teach you. We just come out to play around, it doesn''t matter whether we win or lose." "After dinner, Your Highness will take me to ride a horse!" Luo Jinchen''s eyes that had always been waveless were filled with anticipation. If Su Qi was not willing to see him disappointed, even if she was worried that he would be tired, she still complied. "it is good." When the two came out, there were already many people gathered in front of the paddock, chatting and laughing. These masters rarely come out once, and finally got the opportunity, so they don''t want to stay in the yard. Luo Jinxing was surrounded by a group of handsome teenagers. Everyone said something, which made him chuckle constantly. Now the two young masters of the Luo family are becoming famous, and even Luo Jinxing is famous. "Eh? Isn''t that Prince Xian and Wang Jun?" Someone in the crowd saw Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen coming together. Seeing this, Luo Jinxing hurriedly went up to meet her with a blushing face. "Brother, sister-in-law." Luo Jinxing greeted her affectionately, with excitement written all over her rosy face. Luo Jinchen glanced at him, then at the young masters behind him, and nodded lightly. Whether he likes it or not, Luo Jinxing is the son of the Luo family, and there is no need for Luo Jinchen to embarrass him outside. "Brother and sister-in-law are going out?" "Your Highness took me to ride a horse, what are you doing here?" Luo Jinchen asked calmly. "I heard from my cousin that there is a sea of ??flowers over there. We made an appointment to go there to see it together. I didn''t expect to meet my brother and sister-in-law." Luo Jinxing raised his finger to the west, the sun had not yet set, but he couldn''t see where the sea of ??flowers he was talking about was. (end of this chapter) Chapter 805： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (75) Chapter 805 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (75) Su Qiruo also knew the place, so she said to Luo Jinchen, "It''s not far behind that big tree. This year''s spring has been cold for a long time, so I don''t know if the flowers have bloomed." If Luo Jinchen likes it, she can also take him there to have a look. However, Luo Jinchen didn''t seem to be interested in the sea of ??flowers, and only wanted to learn how to ride a horse. So he said to Luo Jinxing: "Then be careful, go back early." "Yes, brother." Luo Jinxing looked at the backs of the two leaving, and clenched his fists tightly. Luo Jinchen''s status has also risen due to the title of His Highness the Ninth Highness, and now he has to stay low in front of him. Coupled with the fact that Prince Xian doted on him so much, it would make it difficult for others to embarrass him. But it doesn''t matter, he is still young, and when he is in his prime, Luo Jinchen will already be old, so let''s see how he can compete with himself. The position of Prince Xian is his, so what is Luo Jinchen! It wasn''t until the young masters behind him followed that Luo Jinxing''s expression softened a bit. "Prince Xian is really good-looking. I''ve heard that the Empress has a beautiful appearance before. I''m still curious why His Royal Highness didn''t follow the Queen. It turns out that Prince Xian''s all-powerful appearance fell on him." A young boy looked admiringly at the direction where Su Qiruo left and said with emotion that when he grows up, he must be Prince Xian''s side king. "In the past, Prince Xian was not often in Beijing. Except for those close to the royal family, few people had seen her face, but they didn''t expect her to be so beautiful." "We haven''t seen it before, Mr. Luo should see him often! I heard that Prince Xian studied under Mrs. Luo''s family since he was a child, and every year when he returns to Beijing, he will go to Luo''s mansion to visit Mrs. Luo." Everyone''s eyes fell on Luo Jinxing, Luo Jinxing proudly raised his chin, and pretended to be coy and said: "His Royal Highness is indeed going to visit grandma every winter and summer when he returns to Beijing, but the Luo family is very strict, and grandma doesn''t allow me to wait." To see female guests, I rarely see His Highness." Luo Jinxing''s appearance of trying to cover up made those young masters not believe his words. They are under the same roof, and Prince Xian goes there twice a year. It is impossible for the sons of Luo Mansion not to see him. "Oh! The fourth son of Luo is really lucky. The eldest brother married the princess and became the princess, and the other brother married the most powerful and most favored Prince Xian. From now on, the fourth son of Luo''s marriage will be natural. It won''t be too late." "Yeah, I''m afraid I''ll have to rely on the Fourth Young Master to take care of me in the future." Hearing the compliments from the crowd, Luo Jinxing was elated, but he still remembered his father''s words, that Prince Xian likes a cold and humble man like Luo Jinchen, so no matter what he thinks in his heart, he always shows a humble look Polite. Takahashi Miyazawa, who was standing on the corridor not far away, couldn''t help but frowned when he saw the group of chattering young boys. Seeing that the child surrounded by the crowd looked very familiar, he couldn''t help asking the fourth princess next to him: "Where is that?" Whose son, why does he look so familiar?" Following Takahashi Miyazawa''s eyes, the fourth princess smiled and said, "That''s the fourth son of the Luo family, the younger brother of the empress and the virtuous king." I have to say that all the sons of the Luo family are good-looking, even Luo Jinxing is only twelve years old, and already has a bit of beauty. "Your Qisheng Kingdom is different from others. Isn''t the Luo family afraid of getting the emperor''s fear by sending their sons to various imperial palaces to please them?" Takahashi Miyazawa curled his lips in disdain. No matter how favored this kind of Israeli servant is, it won''t last long. "The old lady Luo is the mother''s benefactor. The Luo family has been noble for a hundred years, and the disciples are all over the world. The sons of the family are all talented and beautiful. Marrying anyone is not to please anyone, it is a blessing." The voice of the fourth emperor''s daughter could not conceal her envy. She also wanted to marry a son of the Luo family to be the righteous monarch, but neither the emperor nor the queen would agree. Even the Luo family would not agree. Although Old Madam Luo is a royalist, but the Empress Dowager and Lao Jiu are her disciples, how could she not turn to her students? If you want to blame, you can only blame yourself for not being born in the palace, and not having such good fortune. Otherwise, with the support of the Luo family and her own methods, the princess is nothing. "You mean to say that the reason Prince Xian treats Luo Jinchen well is because he is the son of the Luo family?" Takahashi Miyazawa looked at the fourth princess suspiciously, why didn''t he see that Su Qiruo was an ambitious person! Since the fourth princess wanted to please Takahashi Miyazawa, she would not give him the chance to break up Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen. "The sixth prince''s words are wrong. The ninth sister in this hall is different from others. She has not been in the capital since she was a child, and she has a cold temper. She treats everyone the same, but Luo Jinchen is different." "Why?" "The two of them have been childhood sweethearts since they were young, and Nine Emperor Sisters return to Beijing for four months every year, almost always spent in Luo Mansion. Deep feelings are beyond human reach." The fourth princess half-truthfully said that she didn''t know if Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen had known each other since childhood. But judging from this period of time, Su Qiruo really treats Luo Jinchen differently. I''m afraid that the two of them got on good terms early in the morning, otherwise why are they so inseparable? She doesn''t think that Su Qiruo is a person who is interested in sex. Even if she doesn''t want to admit it, she has to say that Su Qiruo is different from the other sisters. She has kept herself clean since she was a child, she doesn''t like men to be close to her, and she never messes around outside. If she didn''t really like her, she wouldn''t spoil Luo Jinchen like that. "But why did our hall hear that they didn''t live together when they first got married, and the next day Prince Xian took the initiative to invite Ying to go to the northern border. If you really want to like it, why would you be willing to leave your sweetheart and go to the frontier when you get married?" Takahashi Miyazawa glared at the fourth imperial daughter displeasedly, pursed his lips and hummed softly. The fourth princess was not annoyed, and explained in a good-tempered manner: "This is all a misunderstanding." She took the incident of Su Qiruo drunk and missed the wedding night in the bridal chamber as a joke, and as for leading the army, she only said that the empress dowager insisted on inviting Ying to go to the army herself, and Su Qiruo was worried about the empress dowager''s safety before she went to fight for her sister, not because she didn''t like it Luo Jinchen. Takahashi Miyazawa revealed displeasure all over his body, but the fourth princess was secretly happy. She didn''t believe it, she said so, Takahashi Miyazawa still wanted to break up the family. When he gave up on Lao Jiu, among the few remaining sisters, no one was really her opponent. After all, only her position as the ruler can be vacated at any time, and no one else can. And Takahashi Miyazawa will never make people small. Thinking in this way, the fourth princess feels more and more that she must win Takahashi Miyazawa. Over there, Luo Jinchen was walking slowly on the horse, and Su Qiruo didn''t pretend to be a human hand, and held the rein for him herself, taking every step extremely carefully. (end of this chapter) Chapter 806： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (76) Chapter 806 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (76) "You can control the body of the horse with your feet and hands, so you don''t have to be nervous and sit still." Su Qiruo is very patient, with her by her side, Luo Jinchen doesn''t feel afraid. It wasn''t until it was getting dark that the two returned to their yard reluctantly. Soaking in the hot water, Luo Jinchen felt the unbearable pain in his body, especially between the two thighs, the pain was severe. Leaning against the wall of the tub, tired and sleepy, he just fell asleep frowning. Su Qiruo came back from the bath, saw the situation and hurriedly fished him out, and gave him medicine, then put on his underwear and hugged each other to sleep. Early the next morning, everyone gathered together. The emperor gave an order, and the princess took the lead and rushed into the jungle with everyone. Luo Jinchen and Su Qiruo rode together, walking slowly at the end. The emperor and queen couldn''t help chuckling when they saw the young daughter''s leisurely and carefree appearance. "Her temperament is really not suitable for being born in the royal family." The children of the royal family do not fight or die, but Su Qiruo is an exception. It''s been like this since I was a child, and I don''t want to fight for anything. Fortunately, she is the youngest, so she can get a little more love, otherwise she will suffer and be wronged! "It''s better not to fight, but her sister is a princess, how can she fight?" The queen did not hide her words in front of the emperor. The two grew up together since they were young. Who could not understand the other''s mind! Since the emperor directly named the eldest daughter of the direct line as the princess, the queen recognized her eldest daughter as the future emperor, and she had nothing to hide in front of the emperor. On the contrary, it was such an upright attitude that the emperor never suspected that he had other thoughts. But after the queen said these words, the emperor''s face changed. "It is said that the royal family is ruthless, but as a mother, I hope that their sisters can live." The emperor sighed softly, but the queen''s heart trembled. Your Majesty, what does this mean? Hope that the Empress Dowager can save the lives of the remaining imperial daughters in the future, or are you going to have Yi Chu? "As long as the sisters can do their duties safely and securely, there will be no danger to their lives." There are only two daughters under the emperor''s knees. The eldest daughter won the country, and the youngest daughter won the favor of the emperor. If there is no change, he should be content in this life. But if the emperor wanted Yi Chu, he would definitely not sit still. He has lived his whole life for his two daughters, and no one can touch his children, even the emperor, he will never agree. Seeing that the queen''s expression was not good, the emperor didn''t say the rest of the words. Although the Empress Dowager loves the younger daughter, she still feels that the eldest daughter is more suitable for the position of Empress Dowager. If the emperor has other thoughts, even if it is his own daughter, I am afraid that the queen will not agree. This is also the reason why when the emperor handed Feng Yingwei over to Su Qiruo, she was not allowed to tell the queen. That''s all, she is still young, and the position of crown prince is not in a hurry to be settled. If the Empress Dowager is truly intolerant, she will not let her develop just because the Queen is unwilling. At that time, it will be discarded and stored separately. "I am going to give the six princes of the Wa Kingdom to the crown daughter as a side king, what does the queen think?" The emperor originally wanted to leave Takahashi Miyazawa to Su Qiruo as a concubine, but now that Su Qiruo is not a concubine, she would be wronged if she wants to be a concubine with the prince. But Su Qiruo''s Zhengjun is also the son of the Luo family, and she likes it herself, so she can''t give up just because she said she would give up, so the emperor dismissed that idea. If it was before, the queen must be very happy. But now he is a little reluctant. Although Takahashi Miyazawa brought a generous dowry and had the backing of the Japanese country behind him, he really looked down on such a disorderly man. "The sixth prince seems to be getting closer to the fourth child. If the two children have a crush on each other, it''s not easy for us as elders to break up this pair of mandarin ducks, right?" The empress did not directly say that she disliked Takahashi Miyazawa for being promiscuous, but the meaning behind the words was already obvious. The emperor frowned, looking at the disappearing crowd, he didn''t know what he was thinking, but he didn''t insist on saying that he would give the princess a marriage. "Your Highness, Rabbit." Luo Jinchen pointed to a big fat rabbit under the tree, and gently tugged on Su Qiruo''s sleeve. Su Qiruo smiled slightly and asked, "Like it?" "Well, Your Highness, don''t shoot it to death." He wanted to take it home and raise it, such a cute and snow-white rabbit would definitely be warmer than a hand stove in his arms. "it is good." Su Qiruo put away the bow and arrow in his hand, took out a grain of silver and shot at the rabbit. "Drive!" Drove the horse forward, bent over to pick up the immobile rabbit and sat up straight neatly, the snow-white rabbit landed in Luo Jinchen''s arms. "It''s just fainted, and it will wake up in a while." "Its belly is so hot." Luo Jinchen said happily that he had a little gray rabbit when he was young, but then the rabbit disappeared, and he never raised any living animals. The day his little gray was lost, I heard that the big kitchen in the mansion had made fried rabbit diced for Mrs. Zhang, even if she wasn''t quite sure that Mrs. Zhang ate his own rabbit, she could still guess with seven points. Luo Jinchen was very sad at the time, but still resisted not to go to Zhang. Also from then on, he told himself that everything must be tolerated. Otherwise, the next time it will be eaten is not the rabbit, but him. Now looking at the rabbit in his arms, the past has become so blurred. When the real thing is different, he no longer has to worry about someone stealing his rabbit. He can finally protect what he wants to protect, and he can finally tell people what he likes openly. "I heard that there are often white foxes in this mountain. If you can hunt a live one for you to hold, it will be warm!" Su Qiruo thinks of the fur in the previous life, fox fur is much more expensive than rabbit fur. "It is said that white foxes are spiritual, so they are so easy to catch." Luo Jinchen is not greedy, as long as he has a rabbit, he is content. Su Qiruo hesitated for a moment, seeing Luo Jinchen''s love for the soft little white rabbit in his arms, decided to try his luck. "I''ll take you back first, and then I''ll go and have a look inside." There are many good things in the depths of the forest, but many people are afraid of danger and dare not go in. Su Qiruo is not afraid of anything by herself, but with Luo Jinchen, she really dare not say that she can come back intact. Luo Jinchen frowned and grabbed Su Qiruo''s wrist, shaking his head very seriously. "Your Highness, it''s dangerous inside. I don''t want any white foxes, as long as Your Highness is safe." Besides, white foxes often come and go in winter looking for food, which is hard to come across in this season. "It doesn''t matter, if you can''t find me, you will come back, and you will never take any risks." Su Qiruo turned the horse''s head and walked back as she spoke, Luo Jinchen wanted to persuade her again, but she just said that she would be fine. Thinking of her outstanding martial arts, Luo Jinchen felt that she was too hypocritical if she said too much. His Royal Highness has a good ability, and I think it will be put to good use. (end of this chapter) Chapter 807： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (77) Chapter 807 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (77) Thinking like this, Luo Jinchen only told her to come back safely, and let her go. When Su Qiruo brought Bai Xue and Bai Shuang into the dense forest again, there was not even half of the tenderness on her face when she faced Luo Jinchen. She has never been a gentle person, because Luo Jinchen is different, that''s why she got her preference. "Your Highness, deer." Bai Xue''s voice sounded behind him, Su Qiruo, Bai Shuang and Bai Xue drew their bows at the same time, no matter how fast the deer ran, they still couldn''t escape the fate of being shot. "His Royal Highness is good at archery, and it has not diminished in the slightest." Bai Xue drove the horse to the side of the fallen deer, leaned over to take a look at the arrow that shot into the deer, and praised with a smile. When they were in Yunshan, they often went hunting, and the people in the entire mountain gate were not as good as their master. It''s just that after leaving Yunshan, I haven''t been so reckless. Looking back now, I feel a little nostalgic. "The arrows of the two of you are a little bit off-point, so don''t let me be the king." Su Qiruo retracted the bow and arrow, her ears moved suddenly, and the front of her face became a little more solemn. Bai Shuang and Bai Xue immediately stepped forward to protect her, looking around vigilantly. "Your Highness, there are assassins." "The subordinate escorts His Highness back." Su Qiruo waved his hands and said, "Someone is calling for help, go and have a look." "Your Highness." Bai Xue yelled in disapproval, Wang Jun is not here, so what does the life and death of other people have to do with them. She didn''t want her master to take risks for irrelevant people. Even if the princess is in danger, they don''t want to take care of it. When their lord was bullied and assassinated, he didn''t see the princess caring much. Such a hypocritical person, why save her? "It seems to be Takahashi Miyazawa''s voice, go and have a look first." Su Qiruo frowned and ran towards the direction of the voice first, whether she likes it or not, Takahashi Miyazawa will have to die in Qisheng for no apparent reason. Although Qisheng has the ability to compete with the Wa Kingdom, this kind of competition between snipe and clam for the benefit of others is not beneficial to Qisheng Kingdom. When Su Qiruo rushed over, she happened to run into the fourth princess rushing from the opposite side. Looking at those men in black who were fighting with the guards around Takahashi Miyazawa, Su Qiruo understood everything. There is a purpose for the co-author to arrange such a drama where the heroine saves the beauty, so wouldn''t it be self-indulgent to come here? Thinking of this, Su Qiruo prepared to take Bai Xue and Bai Shuang away. She is not interested in meddling in these nosy matters. What can she do if the fourth child commits suicide? But Takahashi Miyazawa saw Su Qiruo at a glance, and didn''t give her a chance to escape, and rushed towards her directly. "His Royal Highness, help! Huh... there are assassins." Seeing Takahashi Miyazawa''s embarrassed appearance, he should be really frightened. The fourth princess has always been ruthless in her work. In order to use the show as a trap, I''m afraid those assassins really did something deadly. Su Qiruo glanced expressionlessly at the anxious fourth princess, turned her horse''s head, and avoided Takahashi Miyazawa''s movements. "Si Huangjie brought so many people here, enough to protect His Highness Six." Takahashi Miyazawa didn''t expect Su Qiruo to dodge, following her gaze, he happened to see the fourth imperial daughter rushing towards her. "Sixth Highness, are you alright? I was hunting nearby and rushed over when I heard the sound of fighting. I didn''t expect to run into you." The fourth princess flew down from the horseback, regardless of the rules and etiquette, she directly took Takahashi Miyazawa''s wrist and looked up and down. The anxiety between the eyebrows does not seem to be fake, if Su Qiruo didn''t know this person too well, I''m afraid she would really be deceived by her. Takahashi Miyazawa was rejected by Su Qiruo just now, and now someone cares about him so much, he is not unmoved. Takahashi Miyazawa hid behind the fourth princess with red eyes, watching the people brought by the fourth queen beat the assassin back, then flew over, lying on the bodyguard he brought and burst into tears. He married and got married far away, and all he brought with him were his cronies. Now that these people are dying to save him, how can he not be sad. Su Qiruo originally thought it was just a show, but unexpectedly so many people were killed, her face couldn''t help but turn ugly. "Bai Shuang, go and take someone to investigate. The paddock is surrounded by imperial soldiers. How did the assassins get in?" She didn''t want to meddle in this business, but the assassination of Takahashi Miyazawa didn''t seem to be just for the heroine to save the beauty. His Highness the Crown Prince is in charge of the protection of this hunting. If there is such a big mistake, the Crown Prince must be the first to be unlucky. Killing two birds with one stone, her fourth sister is really good at calculating. If Su Qi thought, if he hadn''t happened to pass by, this scene would have been more realistic. The fourth princess seemed to have just seen Su Qiruo, she raised her head to Su Qiruo who was on the horseback and asked, "Is the Ninth Emperor sister injured?" "I''m sorry, Fourth Sister. When Fourth Sister came, I had just arrived, and there was no fight with the assassin." There is no fight, so naturally it is impossible to say that there is no suffering or injury. "The Sixth Prince was frightened, I will send him back, so I won''t talk to Ninth Emperor Sister." Su Qiruo nodded slightly, seeing the fourth princess had said a few words to Takahashi Miyazawa, Takahashi Miyazawa followed her and left. Before leaving, she still didn''t forget to look back at Su Qiruo, Su Qiruo''s eyes flashed, and she said to Bai Xue: "Go and find out the origins of these assassins." She always felt that Takahashi Miyazawa was not that simple, and the fourth child''s tricks should not escape his eyes. Could it be said that this is a play directed and acted by Takahashi Miyazawa? Then what is he for? When this kind of thing happened, Su Qiruo lost all intention of hunting, so she hurriedly rode back. In the book, the emperor died because of a serious illness, but now that the emperor is an upright man, how could he suddenly die of illness? After the emperor died of illness, the princess was killed by the tricks of the third and fourth queens. Was the Japanese country involved in this series of designs? Different from the book, in the book there is no scene of Takahashi Miyazawa coming to marry him. Then who colluded with foreign thieves, and who was bold enough to poison the emperor? The emperor''s diet is extremely meticulous on weekdays, and if he wants to do it, there is almost no chance. But now outside, many things are easier, but it also gives others an opportunity to take advantage of. Su Qiruo didn''t even have time to see Luo Jinchen after returning, but went directly to the emperor''s courtyard. The emperor was playing chess with Yao Guogong by the brazier, and the courtyard was quiet. Su Qiruo calmed down before striding in. Seeing his daughter coming over at this moment, the emperor was obviously very surprised. "My son greets my mother, I have seen my grandmother." "Didn''t you take your little prince to hunt? Why did you come back so early?" The emperor put down the chess pieces in his hand and said in doubt. Yao Guogong frowned and said worriedly: "Your Highness rushed here in such a hurry, but what happened?" After all, it was fought on the battlefield, and something was wrong at a glance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 808： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (78) Chapter 808 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (78) Su Qiruo nodded, Yao Guogong is not an outsider, so she didn''t hide it. "It was Takahashi Miyazawa who met the assassin." Su Qiruo told them what happened to her, including her suspicions. "Although the fourth princess is ambitious, she is not going to collude with foreign thieves!" Although Yao Guogong doesn''t like the methods of those imperial daughters, she can''t be too obvious in front of the emperor. "Ha''er is not sure whether those assassins are Si Huangjie''s people, or Takahashi Miyazawa''s tricks have been replaced by their own people, but what is certain is that if Hai''er did not meet by chance, one of Si Huangjie and Sanhuang sister There is no doubt about death." Su Qiruo ran into the bodyguard of the third princess when she came back, and only then did she know that the fourth princess planned that the third princess also went to the place where Takahashi Miyazawa was assassinated. It was only because the deer she left behind was picked up by the third princess, and she was delayed for some time, so she missed the assassination. If the fourth princess conspires with Takahashi Miyazawa to kill the third princess, and puts the blame on the assassin, and charges the princess with a crime of negligence, this is more than killing two birds with one stone, it is killing three birds with one stone! No, maybe more than that. The third princess is dead, the crown prince has fallen out of favor, but with Su Qiruo standing in front of her, it''s impossible for the fourth son to take the lead. Then how are they going to plot against her? Could it be that Takahashi Miyazawa and the fourth child agreed that one would be a country and the other would be an important person? Takahashi Miyazawa was unwilling to marry far away and get married, and cooperated with the four imperial daughters. One won the country, and the other abducted the virtuous prince of Qisheng country and returned to Wa country. At that time, Qisheng Kingdom will have no generals to attack Wa Kingdom, and the civil strife in Qisheng will just give the four princesses a chance. Yang Guogong''s eyes widened suddenly, he slammed the table and said: "If the fourth princess is really planning to do something, wouldn''t the emperor be in danger too?" "There are hidden guards by my side, she dare not attack me." The emperor still doesn''t want to believe that his daughter has the guts to kill his mother and sister. Maybe this assassination of Takahashi Miyazawa is only for the beauty. "She doesn''t dare to attack the Queen Mother, but she may not dare to poison the Queen Mother. Just in case, I still ask the Queen Mother to be fully prepared. The fourth sister may not harm the Queen Mother''s heart, but the ambition of the Japanese Kingdom is obvious , I really have to guard against it. The three of them closed the door and thought about all the possibilities, but they still haven''t waited until the princess came to report the assassination of the sixth prince of the Wa Kingdom. Su Qiruo had Luo Jinchen in mind, and left after expressing her worries. It would do no harm to anyone to be on guard against them. The emperor sighed heavily, and was about to drink the cold tea beside him, but was stopped by someone. Yao Guogong took out a silver needle and tried the tea in the emperor''s hand. Seeing that the silver needle hadn''t changed color, he withdrew his hand. The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched, and he said helplessly: "Do you also think what A Ruo said makes sense?" Yao Guogong did not answer this question, but said: "His Royal Highness is invincible. Yao Qin has praised her more than once for her thorough thinking, intelligence, benevolence and righteousness. In comparison, the princess seems too conceited and selfish." The Empress has always been unwilling to separate the Yao family from the Crown Princess, and the Duke Yao''s mansion has always stood by the Crown Princess'' side. But in the past two years, the emperor and Yao Guogong were very disappointed by many things the crown prince did. Even if it was the child they all had high hopes for, they couldn''t help but want to give up at this time. "At the beginning, Ah Ruo left the newlywed husband and went to the border because of her, but she helped the tyrant and wanted Chen''er''s life. The princess was brought up by me alone, and I never thought that she would be such a cruel and merciless person. People, Ah Ruo is her direct sister!" The queen daughter attacked Luo Jinchen secretly, because she didn''t want Su Qiruo to come back from the battlefield alive. If Su Qi holds the military power in her hands, the empress should be happy as her biological sister, so how could she want to kill her own sister because she is jealous of her military exploits? "Can you be sure that the Empress Dowager did it?" Yao Guogong still can''t believe it now, the princess actually wants to use Luo Jinchen''s life to disturb Su Qiruo''s mind, and wants to cause her to die on the battlefield. After all, the evidence found by the people sent by Yao Guogong''s mansion that day is also inseparable from the three emperors and the four emperors. "Feng Yingwei went to check it himself, and it can''t be wrong." The emperor always thought that the crown prince would have different feelings for Su Qiruo just like she and the queen. But who knew she would do such a thing. "Ah Ruo believed her very much. In order to vent her anger on Chen''er, A Ruo ordered people to burn down the mansions of the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth children, but she didn''t touch the East Palace. She definitely wouldn''t believe that her biological sister could do something like that. Things that hurt her husband." As long as the emperor wants to know about the affairs in the capital, there is no Feng Yingwei who can''t find out. So the emperor also knew about Su Qiruo''s burning of the imperial concubine''s mansion, but she didn''t say anything, after all, the hands of those daughters were not clean either. None of them are innocent, and it would be good to learn a lesson. Even if the third princess broke her leg later, and she is still not fully recovered, the emperor never blamed Su Qiruo. Those people really wanted to harm Luo Jinchen, no matter whether they did it or not, they should be taught a lesson. "No, although His Royal Highness Xianwang never doubted that His Royal Highness Tainu had taken action against her little prince, he no longer trusts her." Yao Guogong had secretly paid attention to the relationship between the princes and daughters. After returning from the expedition this time, Su Qiruo clearly lost the closeness and admiration he used to treat the princes. "She was blaming the empress for not protecting Chen''er, but she didn''t know that the empress had once attacked Chen''er." The emperor smiled wryly and shook his head, this is totally a different matter, if Su Qi knew about the assassination and the Crown Princess also participated in the assassination, with her defensive nature, the Crown Princess would definitely suffer a big loss. But she will not hurt the wife''s life. This is exactly what makes Su Qiruo different from others, no matter how annoyed she is, she will think more about others. Because the emperor didn''t want white-haired people to give away black-haired people, that''s why Su Qiruo had a lot of patience with those sisters. She is in the limelight now, but she can''t avoid going to court. It''s not that she is really greedy for gentleness, but she just doesn''t want to conflict with the imperial sisters. "His Royal Highness is sincere and open, I am afraid that for you and the queen, he will not do anything to the princess." "But what I''m afraid of is that if this country is handed over to the empress dowager, I will lose all of her daughters." Even his own sister is not spared, how can the others have a chance of survival? A prince who has no tolerance for others, will he be able to win people''s hearts and secure the throne in the future? "His Royal Highness Kexian..." She may not be willing to ask for this hot potato! Yao Guogong sighed, he didn''t think that the crown prince that everyone liked was what Su Qiruo wanted. His Highness Ninth has been extremely intelligent since she was a child. If she really wants to fight, no one will be her opponent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 809： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (79) Chapter 809 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (79) "Let''s take a look again. If the Empress Dowager is really obsessed with obsession, then it''s up to Xiao Jiu to decide whether she wants to." The emperor was originally unwilling to force Su Qiruo, but if the empress dowager is too ambitious to be the king of a country, then it is inevitable to abolish the crown prince and set up another one. As soon as Su Qiruo returned to her yard, she ordered someone to secretly protect Luo Jinchen. She had a bad feeling that something might happen when she came out this time. I dont know if its because I was crowned king that many things have changed. Luo Jinchen, who was teasing the rabbit in the house, looked up when he heard the sound, and was suddenly overjoyed. "His Royal Highness is back." Su Qiruo cleaned her hands first, then walked to Luo Jinchen''s side and embraced her tightly. Qingyu and Qinglu took the rabbit back out, not forgetting to close the door tightly when they left. Luo Jinchen glanced at Su Qiruo worriedly, and asked softly: "Your Highness, did something happen?" "I''m afraid something will happen when I come out this time." Su Qiruo told Luo Jinchen what happened in the forest, she always felt that she seemed to have missed something, so she always had doubts in her heart. Luo Jinchen wondered: "Didn''t Her Majesty have already set up a layout around the paddock, why did the assassin come in with such a big fanfare? And they went straight to the prince." Because the emperor is here, the Imperial Forest Army brought along surrounded the paddock. If there was any change, the signal would have been sent long ago, and the princess would not remain indifferent until now. Su Qiruo''s face froze, and many things that she couldn''t figure out seemed to be cleared up. "Sister Huang..." Luo Jinchen is right, unless someone guards and steals, there won''t be so many coincidences. And it is not appropriate to put this matter on anyone, only the princess... Su Qiruo seemed to suddenly understand why the emperor handed Feng Yingwei over to her. It''s just that she can''t figure it out. The crown prince is already the crown prince. As long as she doesn''t make mistakes, the throne will be hers sooner or later. Why would she take such a risk? Su Qiruo can understand other people doing these things, but only the empress dowager, this is really thankless! "This is just our guess, it may not be true." Luo Jinchen gently hugged Su Qiruo and comforted her. "No, Miss Huang might have really done it." In Su Qiruo''s impression, the princess is still the eldest sister who always dotes on her, but since when did her elder sister become an unscrupulous person like the third and fourth? "But she is already a princess, could it be that... the empress wants Yi Chu?" Luo Jinchen stared at Su Qiruo with rounded eyes. The reason why the princess could be forced to do something behind her back was nothing more than someone threatening her position as the princess. Did the princess hear something, so she made plans in advance to get rid of all the troubles. Then does this future trouble also include her biological sister? If this matter is related to the Empress Dowager, could it be that she was responsible for his assassination at Chongfu Temple? "But His Royal Highness already holds the military power in his hands, and the empress dowager civil servants and generals are in his hands, so why worry that someone will replace him?" Luo Jinchen looked at Su Qiruo''s eyes suddenly tightened, and muttered, "Mother, she... wants His Highness to sit in that position?" Only for this reason, would the prince take risks, even wanting her own sister. Su Qiruo shook her head and said: "I never thought of arguing with her, even for the sake of the Queen Mother and the Queen Father, I would not do that. But if the matter of assassinating you is related to her, she is also responsible for this hunt." Calculation, then I have no choice but to argue. Jinchen, are you afraid?" "Don''t be afraid, as long as you are with His Highness, why should you be afraid of death?" "Trust me, I won''t let you die, I can protect you." It would be a lie to say that she is not disappointed, Su Qiruo has thought about everyone, but she has never doubted the princess. Even though she felt resentful because the princess never defended Luo Jinchen, she never suspected that she would plot to harm herself. It was not until dinner time that the princess hurried back with the man and the prey, and then went to the emperor to accept the crime. She said that it was her own negligence that made the assassin take advantage of the loophole and almost accidentally injured the sixth prince of the Wa Kingdom. The emperor severely reprimanded the dowager, and ordered her to take the tonic to make amends to Takahashi Miyazawa, and then sent him out. The concubine went to Takahashi Miyazawa''s yard with the supplements, and came out after an hour. In the middle of the night, the deafening sound of gongs woke everyone up, and Su Qiruo jumped up from the bed suddenly, startling Luo Jinchen. "Your Highness." "Don''t be afraid, I''ll go out and have a look, you just stay in the house, remember not to come out no matter what happens outside." "Your Highness, be careful." Luo Jinchen nodded obediently. He knew that the courtyard was surrounded by His Highness''s people. As long as he didn''t go out, he wouldn''t be a burden to His Highness. "His Royal Highness, it''s not good, something happened to the emperor." The servants in the emperor''s courtyard ran into Su Qiruo on the way, and cried, "The emperor vomited blood in the middle of the night, as if he had been poisoned." Su Qiruo''s complexion changed, but she didn''t care too much, she tiptoed, and flew towards the emperor''s courtyard. When she arrived, the courtyard was already full of imperial guards. "Empress, how are you doing?" Su Qiruo directly rushed into the inner room, the princess was kneeling beside the emperor''s bed, she didn''t take a second look, but ran directly to the emperor. "Ah Ruo." The emperor''s face was pale, his breath was like silk, and even his lips had lost color. He was completely different from the high-spirited emperor she saw during the day. "Mother, you will be fine, imperial physician, why is the imperial physician not here yet?" Su Qiruo yelled to the outside, the princess who was kneeling beside looked at the hands held by the emperor and Su Qiruo, a hint of hatred appeared in her eyes. "Don''t worry, imperial sister, I''ve ordered someone to invite the imperial physician, and the empress will be fine." As soon as the princess made a sound, Su Qiruo turned her gaze to her. pretending to be puzzled: "Why is Miss Huang kneeling here?" "Sister Huang knelt here because she angered the Queen Mother. My good sister, you were born to be the favorite of the Queen Mother and Father. I am afraid that you will never realize what it means to be punished in your whole life?" The gentleness on the princess''s face was no longer there, replaced by a strong sense of sarcasm and unwillingness. "Sister Huang..." Su Qiruo tightly held the emperor''s hand, the last thing she wanted to face had finally come. Princess, she can''t wait to do it, and now she is unwilling to leave the last bit of decency to each other. Seeing the ignorance and disappointment in Su Qiruo''s eyes, the princess smiled wryly and said: "You know, what I liked to hear most before was you calling me Huangjie. You have been good-looking since you were a child, a girl carved in pink and jade. Baby, every time I go out with you in my arms, others are envious. At that time, Miss Huang really liked you and loved you, and she just wanted to give you the best things in the world." "As long as you like, the emperor is willing to give it to you, but this country is the only oneno!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 810： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (80) Chapter 810 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (80) The princess knelt and took a step back, pointing to the jade pendant with the nine-tailed phoenix carved on her waist, and said: "This palace is born to be the eldest daughter, and the position of princess should be mine, as long as you Always be a well-behaved and obedient younger sister, and I am willing to spoil you for the rest of my life!" Even if the emperor and queen are partial to this little sister, she never thought of hurting her. But they shouldn''t have, they shouldn''t even have given her this country! Su Qiruo frowned and looked at the princess and said: "I don''t know what the emperor is talking about, but I can swear to God, I, Su Qiruo, have never coveted the position of the emperor, the emperor is willing to be a minister, guarding for the emperor In Qisheng territory, Huang Jie only needs to sit in the capital. But today, what is Huang Jie doing for?" The princess looked straight into Su Qiruo''s eyes, and said with a light smile, "My sister certainly believes in you, but if you don''t want it, it doesn''t mean that the empress doesn''t want to give it to you. I don''t know what I did wrong, the empress Why do you have Yi Chus thoughts. I was born as a princess, but the empress wanted to take away my position as the empress when I was standing close to me and give it to my most beloved and trusted sister. Empress, how can you So eccentric? Have you ever thought about how I can live if the position of princess is given to Xiaojiu?" At that time, she doesn''t have to do anything, and the spittle of the world can drown her. She was pulled down from her high position, what face does she have to live in this world? Empress, she never thought about her, she was all about Qisheng Kingdom, isn''t she her daughter? If she hadn''t overheard the emperor telling others that Su Qiruo was more suitable to be an emperor, she would not have taken the risk to get to where she is today. She was brought out by the emperor himself, and now she can''t bear to poison her mother. But she can''t help it! If the emperor does not die, she will die. "You...you wicked girl!" The finger of the emperor pointing at the princess was trembling, and he held his breath in his throat, his face flushed with anger. "You are merciless to your sisters. If this country is handed over to you, will your sisters still have a way out in the future?" At that time, the emperor just found out that the empress dowager was intolerant, so he casually said a sentence to his cronies, but he would have been listened to by the empress dowager. "Emperor Mother, isn''t this the same in the inheritance of the past dynasties? Born in the royal family, winners and losers, why do you think that your daughters will be able to coexist? I know that you love Xiaojiu, and I will be your son in the future." If you become an emperor, you will never touch Xiaojiu, she is also Erchen''s own sister! But you should never have snatched Erchen''s position as the princess and gave it to her!" Even though the princess hated her, she still didn''t have the heart to attack Su Qiruo herself. She also had a chance to feed Su Qiruo a dose of poison, sending her to die with the emperor. But for some reason, she just couldn''t do it. Or, it''s because this younger sister is too pure, and she has never done anything that arouses her suspicion and disgust. This is also the younger sister she brought up with her own hands, she is reluctant. "You can''t tolerate your sisters, you can send them to the fiefdom, why do you have to kill them all? Ahem..." The emperor looked at the daughter kneeling on the ground with red eyes, the pain in his heart was much worse than vomiting a few mouthfuls of blood. Although she has moved Yi Chu''s mind more than once, she has never put it into practice, but the princess still can''t help but do it first. Disappointment, disappointment revealed in the bones. After all, she couldn''t keep this child. "The Queen Mother also stepped onto the throne from the blood of several aunts and aunts. Don''t you know that if they don''t die, they will die." The empress took out a letter from her bosom and handed it to Su Qiruo, and said with a wry smile, "Do you really think that those assassins who assassinated Chen''er were sent by the son? No matter how **** the son is, he can''t kill her husband when his own sister is in the **** battle." The princess admitted that although she did not send an assassin to assassinate Luo Jinchen, she did not report the knowledge. Clearly knowing that Luo Jinchen would be in danger, she didn''t send anyone to rescue her, or stop their actions. She couldn''t bear to kill Su Qiruo with her own hands, but she still let others plot against her. She will be jealous too! I''m jealous of my own sister who was smart since she was a child, but she was born in the royal family but has a sincere heart; I''m jealous that she became famous in one fell swoop when she first entered the battlefield, and her power shocked the world; How can a future emperor tolerate the masters around him? "What''s the difference between sitting on the sidelines and ignoring the report and doing it yourself? Xiaojiu went to Beijiang because of you. Can you do that to her?" The conversation between the emperor and the princess made Su Qiruo understand that there was such an accident behind the assassination. The prince knew that someone was going to pay Luo Jinchen back, but she still let others do it without any scruples at all. Half sisters. No wonder she found that the emperor''s attitude towards the princess had changed after she came back this time. Presumably, this is not the only thing behind it. But if they don''t say anything, Su Qiruo won''t take the initiative to ask. Seeing that Su Qiruo kept pursing her lips and tensing her jaw without making a sound, the Empress Dowager tightened her hand hanging by her side. "Mother, my son is not filial. This poison will not kill you, but will only make you weak. After my son ascends the throne, I will regard you as the Supreme Emperor and be filial to you." As she spoke, the princess knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times to the emperor. "But your other daughter, please forgive me, I can''t keep it." The princess gritted her teeth and looked at Su Qiruo, and said coldly: "Sister Huang knows that you have never coveted the throne, since you have a good relationship with Chen''er, you two will stay in Prince Xian''s mansion to live a good life in the future, as long as you If you don''t go out to find trouble, Miss Huang won''t touch you." She meant to imprison Su Qiruo in Prince Xian''s mansion. From now on, the couple can only sit in the four-cornered palace and never come out. This is the final bottom line of the empress dowager. In fact, she knew in her heart that Su Qi should not have stayed. But she didn''t want the Queen to hate her. If it is said why the empress did not directly kill the emperor and Su Qiruo, apart from the unbearable feeling in her heart, the rest is because of the queen. The queen is the only person in this world who will do everything to help her ascend to the throne. She can give up on anyone, but she can''t let go of her father and queen. She couldn''t bear her father''s sadness, so that was all she could do. "Is the imperial sister really going to become a lonely and lonely person for the sake of the cold throne?" Su Qiruo looked at the evidence in his hand and knew that the empress had already found out the murderer behind the assassination of Luo Jinchen, but she didn''t show any annoyance. This evidence came too late, and the revenge she should have done has already been done. "I have to." The princess turned her head away and said stubbornly. If she does not ascend the throne, she will only die. (end of this chapter) Chapter 811： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (81) Chapter 811 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (81) If Su Qiruo didn''t love power since she was a child, how could she understand her own difficulties? No matter who becomes the emperor in the future, she will not be able to tolerate her, a former princess. Since she was going to die sooner or later, why couldn''t she plan more for herself? "Sister Huang is so eager to plot against us, but what are you afraid of?" Su Qiruo asked calmly. "Late makes changes. This spring hunting is indeed a good opportunity. If I don''t take the opportunity to make trouble, I''m afraid the imperial decree bestowing you as a princess will be sent out after I return to Beijing." The empress laughed at herself, took out a bright yellow imperial decree from her bosom, and threw it to Su Qiruo. Looking at the contents of the imperial decree, Su Qiruo was also shocked. "Sister didn''t expect it either? This imperial decree is hidden behind the plaque in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, just waiting for the Queen Mother to come to heaven, this world will be yours." The emperor''s deep eyes flickered, and his hands under the quilt were tightly clenched. She didn''t expect that there was a traitor around her, and she took refuge in the princess and betrayed her. This edict was written by Su Qiruo a few days after she returned to Beijing. At that time, not many people knew about it. How could the empress dowager know so well? Su Qiruo raised her hand and threw the imperial decree into the brazier beside her without any regrets. "I never thought of being the lord of the world. I didn''t want to stay in the capital, but I chose to stay and help the queen because I was worried that the others would hurt her life. If it''s because of me staying If the Queen Mother and Sister Huang are divorced, then I will take Chen''er away tomorrow, and I will never set foot in the capital again in the future. I also hope that Sister Huang will give the Queen Mother the antidote, and I believe that the Queen Mother will never blame Sister Huang impulsive." If Su Qi feels that the princess is not broken to the bone, she should be able to save her. And what she said is also from the heart. She grew up in the Jianghu since she was a child. Although she has a righteous heart, she doesn''t understand the twists and turns in the court. If you start from scratch, you will be exhausted. Since the princess wants it, then give it to her. It''s just that she doesn''t want her family to become enemies because of their power and status, it''s not worth it. The empress''s kneeling body swayed slightly, she knew that Su Qiruo went to northern Xinjiang for her sake, but she didn''t expect that Su Qiruo''s stay was also for her. But it is precisely because of Su Qiruo''s indisputable attitude that she appears even more despicable and shameless. "Can not go back." The princess shook her head and said, from the moment she planned to poison the emperor, she could never go back. After finishing speaking, the princess kowtowed to the emperor again, and stood up. "Come here, take the assassin to the front yard, and the rest will stay here to protect the emperor." The princess left the emperor''s room without looking back. Just as she walked away, Su Qiruo knelt down beside the emperor''s bed. The emperor, who was still weak just now, has recovered his usual expression at this time. He sat up and looked at his daughter who was kneeling on the ground, without asking any questions. "I also ask the mother emperor to show mercy and spare the life of the emperor." If Su Qi knew that the emperor had Feng Yingwei by his side, even if she was really poisoned, as long as she opened her mouth, the princess would still not be able to survive. The reason why the princess has been making trouble until now is just a means for the emperor to fish. Only at the end did she know who had betrayed her. No matter how thorough the princess''s plan is, she is no match for the emperor. Su Qiruo was also annoyed at the crown daughter''s stupidity, but she really couldn''t bear the crown daughter''s death today. "If you hadn''t reminded me today, I might really become a useless person." The emperor did not answer Su Qiruo''s words, but sighed lightly. She never thought that the person who grew up with her would betray her and join the prince. The emperor was really surprised when the queen mother took out the will. Even if she knew that someone had poisoned her tea before, she never doubted Guo Ying, that person who everyone respected as "Aunt Guo" betrayed her. Fortunately, Su Qiruo discovered something abnormal in the forest, and when she came back, she made it clear to her, and she also took precautions, so that she was spared. Without the little daughter in front of her, she might not be far from death. But the empress''s move is a crime of extermination. As an emperor, she really shouldn''t be soft-hearted. "I dare not take credit for it, I just want to ask the mother to keep the emperor''s life. The emperor has been a princess since she was a child, and it is understandable that she can''t accept the change of status for a while. The mother can be beaten or punished, but I beg the Queen Mother to save the life of the Royal Sister." In the final analysis, Su Qiruo is still reluctant to let the princess have an accident. The emperor glanced down at Su Qiruo who was kneeling there with his head buried, and said seriously: "Do you know what it means that kindness does not command soldiers and people do not govern?" "My son understands, but legal principles are nothing more than human feelings. The emperor made thousands of mistakes, but she never thought of taking the life of my son, and never poisoned the mother emperor. I also ask the mother emperor to give the emperor one too." If you have a chance, save her life!" Su Qiruo wouldn''t say a word if someone other than the Empress Dowager did this job today. But the princess is different, even though she knows that she has done many wrong things, Su Qiruo still selfishly hopes to save her life. Even if the mansion is imprisoned, it is better than being executed directly! "Heh! She''s going to put me under house arrest, can I still thank her?" The emperor also felt that the princess was too indecisive. If she really wanted to seize the throne, she shouldn''t be so soft-hearted. After all, it will not be a big deal! In terms of talents, the princess is no match for Xiaojiu. In terms of viciousness, she is no match for the third and fourth. "The Queen Mother will punish her, so she must not be spared lightly." Su Qiruo knew that the emperor was angry, so she hurriedly followed her. But she also knew that the reason why the emperor valued her was precisely because she didn''t want her daughters to die for this position in a hundred years. Since this is the case, it shows that the emperor also attaches great importance to family affection. The princess has not hurt anyone so far, enough to save a life. "But it''s not a sin to die, is it?" The first sentence just made the emperor''s face look better, but as soon as the second sentence came out, the emperor smashed the pillow behind him to the ground. After all, he was not willing to throw Su Qiruo on him. "Is this a crime not worthy of death? She is a capital crime for coercing the palace into treason!" If it weren''t for the face of the empress and the two granddaughters, the emperor would never be here to listen to Su Qiruo pleading for that rebellious girl. "Sister Huang is stupid, you can''t be as knowledgeable as Queen Mother. Sister Huang has always respected Queen Mother, she must have been instigated by people around her. I will leave this matter to my son to investigate, and son will definitely give Mother an explanation. I beg the Queen Mother to save the life of the Royal Sister." After all, Su Qiruo would rather offend the emperor and intercede for the princess, which made the emperor angry and helpless. Gently rubbing his forehead, the emperor suddenly felt that it was not good to be too emotional. If someone uses this point to deal with Su Qiruo in the future, I''m afraid she will really suffer a lot! The emperor glared at Su Qiruo angrily: "If you really spare her life, then you will die for her?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 812： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (82) Chapter 812 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (82) Su Qiruo looked up at the emperor without fear and smiled, pretending to be stupid and saying: "My son knows that the emperor is reluctant." "When did I say I couldn''t bear it?" The emperor didn''t say whether he was reluctant to part with the princess or Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo felt that the emperor understood what he meant. "It''s the time when the son and Chen''er are deeply in love. Our royal family owes Chen''er so much. How could you have the heart to kill his wife and leave him alone in the vacant room?" "Slick tongue, I don''t know who I learned from. I see, Chen''er is coaxed by your mouth, so he follows you so wholeheartedly." The emperor has nothing to do with Su Qiruo, she is actually unwilling to execute the crown daughter, but what the crown daughter did really hurt her heart. "Chen''er and Erchen are in love with each other, but it''s not because Erchen is good at coaxing people." Actually, Su Qiruo really doesn''t know how to speak sweet words, and Luo Jinchen is extremely shy, she can make him feel ashamed all day with a few slightly explicit words. "Okay, okay, wait for me to change my clothes." Su Qiruo hurriedly got up and waited on the emperor to dress, knowing that the emperor had promised her, she didn''t dare to play tricks again, lest she ruin the hard-earned grace again. If Su Qi hadn''t gone to the front yard, she would know that the people arranged by the emperor early in the morning were waiting for the princess to pass by. This trick of catching the turtle in the urn completely cut off the empress''s retreat. Many people still had the impression that the emperor was poisoned. They didn''t know what happened just now until they saw the intact emperor walking out. The princess thought her plan was foolproof, but she didn''t know that the first step failed. The emperor was not poisoned at all, what she saw before was what the emperor wanted her to see. It''s a family scandal, if Su Qi doesn''t want to be surrounded by people, and always wants to save some face for the prince, he orders people to send out the remaining courtiers and family members, leaving only the prince''s party. What should be said and what should be asked Su Qiruo has done her best, so after ordering people to control the traitor in one fell swoop, she returned to her yard. As soon as Luo Jinchen saw her coming back, she hurried out to greet her. "But something happened to the Queen Mother?" Su Qiruo nodded, and told Luo Jinchen everything that happened that night. "Sister Huang is so confused! She is a princess, why can''t she just wait patiently?" "She''s scared." After all, the imperial decree hidden under the plaque in the Hall of Supreme Harmony was indeed to pass the throne to the ninth daughter Su Qiruo, not the crown daughter, who would be unconvinced by it! "The empress must also feel uncomfortable." "I''m afraid the Queen Mother has already set up defenses against the Royal Sister, and the Royal Sister is indeed a little confused." Su Qiruo was most annoyed by the assassination of Luo Jinchen. She didn''t expect the princess to be involved in it, which is really disappointing. But that person was her own sister after all, Luo Jinchen was lucky and nothing happened, and she couldn''t really ask the crown daughter to pay with her life. "Have the people of His Highness been called back?" Luo Jinchen glanced out worriedly, he doesn''t care about the princess, but his wife must be fine. After returning from the hunting ground, His Highness has been secretly deploying something, and there must be many of His Highness''s people in the paddock. Now that the queen''s party has been defeated, the emperor must pay off the rebels, but don''t implicate his highness! "Bai Shuang has already taken them away, don''t be afraid, this matter will not implicate us." Su Qiruo hugged Luo Jinchen''s shoulder and whispered. Although this matter will not implicate her, the third and fourth children will definitely not be able to escape. Colluding with foreign thieves, murdering blood relatives, poisoning the emperor... These three people are really more powerful than one, and more ruthless than one. Thinking of the frightened scene of Takahashi Miyazawa, Su Qiruo couldn''t tell whether he was really scared or just pretending. But Takahashi Miyazawa is by no means a simple person. He has only been in Dongling City for a few days, and he has colluded with a royal sister to cooperate with him. If it was calculated by them today, Qi Sheng would probably be in the pocket of the Wa Kingdom sooner or later. A prince in the Wa Kingdom knows how to plan for his own country, and then look at those good sisters of hers, what stupid things they have done one by one. "Chen''er is not afraid, Chen''er is only afraid that His Highness will be wronged." Luo Jinchen can imagine the loss in Su Qiruo''s heart. She has always regarded the princess as her close relative, and even abandoned herself when she was just married because of her. But the princess didn''t treat His Highness sincerely, but she even thought of murdering the Emperor. "Although I have avoided the capital since I was a child, I have never suffered any grievances. My master treats me very well, and my brothers and sisters also take good care of me." If Su Qi is the youngest disciple of her master, not many people know her identity, but because she is young and well-behaved, she has indeed been taken care of by many people over the years. "But you can obviously live a richer and nobler life, Your Highness is the daughter of the emperor and queen!" Luo Jinchen still felt that it wasn''t worth it for Su Qiruo, she had already done this for the prince, but the prince still didn''t appreciate it. If the princess hadn''t been too suspicious and had a bad heart, how could the emperor hide such a secret decree in the Hall of Supreme Harmony? "Has your Highness thought about that position?" Luo Jinchen leaned on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, whispering to her softly. Su Qiruo shook her head, her eyes were full of magnanimity. "I never thought of taking the position of the imperial sister, and I don''t like to be a loner who makes calculations every day." Saying that, Su Qiruo suddenly smiled, took Luo Jinchen''s hand and wrote the word "leisure" in his palm. "Actually, what I asked the Queen Mother for was the idle king, but the Queen Mother refused, so I changed another word." Luo Jinchen also laughed out loud, and then hugged her tightly. "No matter where His Highness is or what His Highness is, Chen''er will always be with His Highness." Luo Jinchen also has his own little selfishness, he doesn''t want Su Qiruo to be the emperor. How beautiful their life is now, the whole house is harmonious and united, and he doesn''t have to think about the intrigue in the backyard. But if His Highness really sat in that position, with seventy-two princes in the Sangong and Six Courtyards, and more than three thousand beauties in the harem, he was afraid that he would not be able to bear it. He can''t be as virtuous and generous as his brother, he is jealous, he is stingy, he can''t stand other men coveting his wife-lord, and he can''t imagine what he will do when another man appears next to His Highness in the future. He doesn''t want to be a queen, he just wants to be with His Highness and be His Highness''s only husband. Su Qiruo patted Luo Jinchen''s arm lightly, and said softly: "Don''t think too much, even if I really take over this country by order in the future, there will be no other men in the harem, only you enough." "I''m afraid His Highness will be involuntary at that time." Luo Jinchen was a little lost. He grew up in an aristocratic family, so he was quite clear about these twists and turns. (end of this chapter) Chapter 813： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (83) Chapter 813 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (83) After Su Qiruo really sits on the throne, she can''t control many things by herself. "No, no one can force me to do something I don''t like. The courtiers forced the emperor to open up the harem just for their own selfishness. They wanted to send their sons into the palace to earn a piece of imperial favor, but they had to It is grandiose to say that it is for the reproduction of royal heirs. But if you think about it carefully, what is the reason for the sisters of the past dynasties? It is not because the emperor has too many men, and the daughters are not from the same biological father. The fight is full of blood and human life, is she dead or she is dead?" Luo Jinchen never expected that Su Qiruo would think so, even if he didn''t like Su Qiruo''s servant, it was just because he didn''t want other men to rob his wife-lord, but he never went to any other place. Think about it. "So, concubine and concubine''s children are the root of all crimes. Although they are also innocent victims, if the women in the world can understand it and avoid the rules of receiving servants, every family can be harmonious." "Your Highness... Chen''er doesn''t know that His Highness is so clear in heart, it''s because Chen''er is narrow-minded." Luo Jinchen was filled with guilt. Even if Su Qiruo said more than once that she would not accept servants, he felt that she was coaxing her. But after hearing what she said today, he finally understood it completely. His Royal Highness allowed him to be a couple for the rest of his life not only for the sake of his children''s personal relationship, but also for the righteousness in His Highness''s heart. She didn''t want to ruin another man''s life, nor did she want to break his heart, and she didn''t want her children to fight to the death because of the family business in the future. How can there be such a good person as His Highness in this world? "Everything I said to you is true, and time will always verify it." Su Qiruo raised her hand to smooth the broken hair around Luo Jinchen''s ear. She was unwilling to promise anything in this life, for fear of hurting him again. But Luo Jinchen was too thoughtful, even if she carefully held him in her hand, he still worried that one day she would leave him again. He has never been loved before, and the uneasiness in his heart always comes out when he is happy. If Su Qi wants to comfort him often, he has always been very patient. Luo Jinchen didn''t speak for a long time, but the arm holding Su Qiruo never retracted. At daybreak, the crown prince, the three emperors and the four emperors were escorted into the capital, and they didn''t even escape with their family members. With red eyes, the queen saved her two little granddaughters and brought them to Fengyi Palace to raise them herself. The two children were still young, and they didn''t know how big a mistake their mother had made. They only thought that their grandfather missed them, so they were taken into Fengyi Palace. When Su Qiruo entered the palace, she happened to see two children running in the small garden of Fengyi Palace, their carefree appearance made people feel very distressed. If their mother hadn''t made a big mistake, these two children would have had the opportunity to sit in that position. Perhaps this is also very good. To be a wealthy county king, without worrying about food and clothing, and carefree, is not necessarily worse than sitting on the throne. Seeing Su Qiruo coming, the Queen secretly wiped away her tears, feeling guilty and uncomfortable in her heart. He really didn''t know that the princess had the intention of harming his own sister. He always thought that the princess was kind and loved her sister very much. For this little daughter, the Empress has always been indebted. For the sake of the princess, the child left him and went to Yunshan at the age of six. As a father, how could he not miss his child? But he knew in his heart that only in this way could his two daughters live well. But who would have thought that the empress dowager has become so ruthless over the years that even her own sister can''t stand it. The Empress never thought of asking the Crown Princess to give up the throne to Su Qiruo, but he missed his little daughter so much, and used her to return to Beijing as an excuse to arrange a marriage for his little daughter, after all, the child is already eighteen years old. There is no one to take care of them yet, and their parents owe this child too much. Who would have thought that the princess could not even tolerate this, which really broke the Queen''s heart. "Father Queen, Mother Queen has already promised not to take the life of Huang Jie. This is also a blessing in misfortune, so you don''t have to worry about it anymore." Su Qiruo doesn''t know how to persuade the queen, this matter has already happened, and there is no room for change. Even if the emperor really killed all the concubines, she would have nothing to say. After all, what the princess committed was the crime of beheading. Su Qiruo has traveled abroad for these years, and his relationship with the royal family is not too deep. She has always thought that the emperor is a very strict person who does not value family affection but only pays attention to state affairs, but after getting in touch with her for a long time, she discovered that her mother is really not easy, even the three emperors and the four emperors who die every day Everyone is still alive and well, which is enough to prove the emperor''s indulgence and intolerance towards them. After all, it is a family relationship of flesh and blood, and it is understandable to be reluctant. But it was precisely because of this that there was the previous change in the paddock. If we really want to talk about it, the emperor can hardly absolve himself of the blame. Isn''t it all the result of her indulgence for so many years? Though the matter was suppressed with great efforts, I knew everything I needed to know. The princess was imprisoned in the clan mansion innocently, and the third and fourth emperors were still staying in the prison in Dali Temple. These things were always hidden from everyone. "My child, the queen father is sorry for you." The Empress took Su Qiruo''s hand and suddenly burst into tears. He planned and plotted for many years and wronged his younger daughter for twelve years, but in the end he still put his eldest daughter in, and almost killed his youngest daughter. What kind of evil is this all done! "My father''s intentions for my children and my sons understand that you are a good father, and you have not done anything wrong to anyone. The mistakes made by the imperial sister have nothing to do with you. It is she who forgot her original intention and was greedy. She was deceived and made a big mistake. Fortunately, she still has some conscience, so she didn''t give the Queen Mother the poison to seal her throat with blood, otherwise, even if the daughter knelt down and begged the Queen Mother for mercy, she might not be able to save her life." Although Su Qiruo begged to save the crown daughter''s life, she still blamed her in her heart. No matter what, you shouldn''t poison your own mother! Especially the empress dowager, it is said that she is the youngest, and the emperor and empress dote on her somewhat, but people with eyes can see clearly that the one who really pays the most for the emperor and empress is actually the empress dowager. From the day she was born, she has been given high hopes. The emperor personally taught her, and the queen patiently assisted her. Who has such preferential treatment? But the princess couldn''t see clearly the hearts of the emperor and the queen, if she hadn''t made a move on Su Qiruo, the queen wouldn''t be so desperate. At the beginning, the main reason why the empress had always hoped that the crown daughter could become the emperor was that she could take good care of her younger sister in the future, because if Su Qi didn''t fight, the empress would be so relieved. Who knew that he and the emperor were not dead yet, so the empress dowager attacked Su Qiruo first. Even if she wasn''t the mastermind of that incident, but she was calculating, it was enough to make the Queen disappointed in her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 814： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (84) Chapter 814 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (84) "Your sister... is really disappointing. Have a good life, but how stupid she must be if she ran to become a traitor!" The empress does not know that the emperor hid the secret decree in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. If she knew, she might go to the emperor and cry again. Su Qiruo didn''t intend to tell him, so it wasn''t a good thing at all, since it''s over, let''s pretend it never happened! In the future, if the Crown Prince really loses the position of Crown Prince, then she really cannot escape. "Since what happened to the imperial sister has already happened, you can''t change anything even if you cry. Now the two children still need your care. As long as the imperial mother can save the imperial sister''s life, you don''t want to go to the imperial mother to say anything more." gone." Su Qiruo was afraid that the queen would miss the princess too much and would be self-defeating. After all, with the emperor, the life and death of the prince is just a thought. The emperor was reluctant to kill the empress dowager, but he definitely wanted to kill her. Su Qiruo begged for such a favor by making jokes, if the queen went to mess around and annoyed the emperor, it would be bad for everyone at that time. "Father understands that since returning to the palace, your mother has never wanted to see me again. This is the first time she has been so angry with me in so many years. But I really didn''t dare to go to her, because I didn''t Educating my daughter well almost killed her." When she thought of her eldest daughter poisoning the emperor, the empress felt distressed. "You old man, don''t charge yourself with random charges anymore. Sister Huang is almost thirty years old, so you have the final say?" "But your mother has been unwilling to make a decree to convict, and I don''t know what she is thinking about." The queen tentatively said that he was not sure whether Su Qiruo knew the inside story. But the emperor refused to see him, so he had no way to inquire about the news, so he could only rely on his youngest daughter. "As long as the imperial sister does not collude with Takahashi Miyazawa, this matter can be reduced to a minor one. If... colluding with foreign thieves, I am afraid that the imperial sister will be exiled from Beijing." This is not because of Su Qiruo''s alarmist talk, colluding with foreign thieves is definitely offending the emperor, and she will have no face to intercede at that time. The empress excitedly grabbed Su Qiruo''s hand and said: "No, your imperial sister will never collude with the Wa Kingdom. Back then, I said that I would promise the sixth prince of the Wa Kingdom to her as a concubine, but she refused to take it. Absolutely will not betray Qisheng country." The Queen''s eyes were red. At this moment, he didn''t have half of the previous coquettishness, but he seemed to be a little crazy. He would rather have his daughter imprisoned in the capital and never leave the capital than to have her daughter exiled to a place of bitter cold. When did she suffer so much! "The empress is still investigating, and I can''t get involved in this matter. I can only wait for the news from the empress. However, in my opinion, it is likely that the fourth child colluded with Takahashi Miyazawa to kill the third child." , this matter may not necessarily be related to Miss Huang." Perhaps there was a traitor in the Royal Forest Army, and someone took refuge in the fourth princess, so it would make sense. "Yes, it must be the fault of the third and fourth children. They have been eyeing your sister''s position as the empress dowager all these years. They must have harmed my Ming''er." Seeing the worried look of the Empress, Su Qiruo couldn''t bear it, if the Empress Dowager could see the Empress''s current appearance with her own eyes, she would no longer feel that the Empress only favored the young lady! Pity the hearts of parents in the world, the princess did something wrong, but actually hurt the hearts of the emperor and queen. Su Qiruo entered the palace this time to comfort the queen, stayed with the queen for lunch, and coaxed the two nieces to sleep before leaving Fengyi Palace. Because the person involved in the accident was the princess, Su Qiruo didn''t enter the palace to hang out in front of the emperor these few days. Thoroughly investigating the matter of the paddock, Su Qiruo also refused to get involved. Her heart is like a mirror, and only by not touching it at all can she save the life of the princess. Otherwise, even if it is found out that it has nothing to do with the Empress Dowager, the Emperor may have a lump in his heart, thinking that she has shielded the Empress Dowager and has done something in it. None of the imperial daughters interfered in this matter. The five imperial daughters and the sixth imperial daughter celebrated secretly in the mansion, but they also deliberately avoided suspicion outside. For three consecutive days, several princesses did not go to court, and the situation above the court was also strange and difficult to discern. The emperor sitting on a high place looked at the vacant seats for his daughters below, and was stabbed in the heart again. Bloody. How did things become like this? The emperor thought he had never done anything wicked in his life, but in the end he was poisoned by his own daughter. She asked herself whether the bowl of water was served smoothly, she cared a little more about the daughter-in-law, and treated the daughter-in-law equally. After all, she gave too much to the daughter-in-law, which made people''s appetite bigger. The princess only thought about wanting the throne, and took everything for granted. But as the emperor, she had to think a little more about Jiangshan Sheji. The inheritance of the throne from the ancestors of the Su family has never been based on the idea of ??establishing a heir and an elder. The emperor should be headed by a virtuous person, and a princess should not be younger than nine. That''s why she wrote a secret decree and hid it in the Hall of Supreme Harmony after much hesitation. Thinking of this, the emperor thought of Aunt Guo who had been serving him all the time. Sure enough, she was destined to be a loner, and even the closest people around her betrayed her. After the court went down that day, a palace attendant came to report that the queen was ill. No matter how much the emperor blamed the princess, he would not implicate the queen, so he hurriedly led people to Fengyi Palace. The two daughters of the Empress Dowager were lying on the Queen''s bedside wiping tears. They hadn''t seen their mother and father for several days. Coupled with the way people in the palace looked at them, the two children probably understood something. The children of the royal family are different from those outside. They always need to know more. The empress looked at the emperor with a pale face, her eyes were moist and red. Signaled to take the two children down, the queen propped herself up and knelt in front of the emperor. "Your Majesty, the children are still young, send them to the East Palace to stay with their father!" Of course he wanted to keep the two children and keep them by his side. But the night watchman said that the two children hugged each other and secretly wiped their tears every night, and he, the grandfather, couldn''t stand it anymore. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t have suffered a serious illness from worrying too much. The emperor didn''t go to help the emperor, but she came to visit the sick because of the love of husband and wife for many years, but she didn''t want him to use the excuse of being sick to use bitter tricks on her. Both the son of the Luo family, Luo Jinye''s thoughts are much heavier than Luo Jinchen''s. I have to say that Luo Jinchen''s cold temperament and Su Qiruo are a perfect match, both of them have so much desire and desire that people can''t hate them even if they want to. "You are not feeling well, so you really can''t take care of them. I will send the two children to Prince Xian''s residence. With Ah Ruo and Chen''er here, I will definitely not wrong them." The Empress opened her mouth and wanted to ask for a few more words, but considering the current situation in the East Palace, perhaps it is really better to send the child to Prince Xian''s Mansion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 815： The next husband of His Royal Highness (85) Chapter 815 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (85) Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen were eating in the mansion, Luo Jinchen had caught a cold these days, so Su Qiruo specially ordered the cook to make a pot of mutton stewed in **** soup and bring it over. Luo Jinchen didn''t like mutton before, but the cook in the mansion seems to be a northwesterner Su Qiruo brought back from outside. "Have another bowl of soup." Su Qiruo personally filled Luo Jinchen with a bowl of hot soup and handed it over, after thinking about it, she said, "Drink half a bowl, it''s easy to get angry if you eat too much of these things, and you can''t make up too much." Luo Jinchen peeked at the few people guarding the door with red ears. It didn''t matter what he said or did when he was with His Highness, but he felt very ashamed after being heard. Qingyu and Qinglu belonged to him, but Baixue and Baishuang belonged to His Highness. Mingli, they were the bodyguards beside His Highness, but those two were also the four-rank Yueqi generals appointed by the emperor, and they were serious officials. Two people can eat for a long time, obviously the four people who are guarding outside have long been used to it. Butler Qiao suddenly ran over in a hurry, sweating profusely. "What''s wrong with being in such a hurry?" Bai Xue went up to meet her and asked. "People from the palace brought the two young ladies from the East Palace, and they are right behind!" Something happened to the princess, and her master has been avoiding suspicion. Now the emperor suddenly ordered someone to send the two children from the East Palace to Prince Xian''s mansion, and he didn''t know what the meaning was. The two people eating in the hall obviously also heard what Butler Qiao said, and got up and walked out. "Your Highness..." Butler Qiao cupped his fists and called out to His Highness, Su Qiruo waved at her. "Order to clean up the wing rooms of Yuchenyuan, and then prepare some food, clothing and toys that children like, so that everyone in the mansion can take care of it, so don''t neglect it." Su Qiruo probably guessed some of the emperor''s thoughts, she refused to send the two children back to Luo Jinye, she must be afraid that Luo Jinye would use the children to save the princess, and then something would happen. It''s fine to keep the child in the mansion, with Luo Jinchen watching, at least he won''t suffer any grievances. People in the palace are used to exalting the high and stepping down the low, even if the queen is watching, they can''t stop those people''s evil thoughts. Prince Xians mansion is clean, so its good for the children to stay here. Luo Jinchen was also a little anxious, even if he didn''t agree with some things his brother did, but after all, he was his only brother, and the two children were also close to him, even if the princess did something sorry to him, he would not Two children will be involved. Seeing Luo Jinchen''s hurried steps, Su Qiruo grabbed his wrist. "Don''t worry, walk slowly. Since the children are here, they won''t leave for a while. You just need to love them more in the future." "Father is so reluctant to part with the two children, but now he ordered someone to send them out. I''m afraid they are seriously ill. Shall we go into the palace to see?" Early in the morning, they received news from the palace that the queen was ill. But if Su Qi insisted on not letting Luo Jinchen enter the palace, Luo Jinchen could only order someone to send some supplements. Nowadays, the affairs of the Crown Princess and the third and fourth princesses are raging, and Prince Xian''s mansion also has to avoid some matters in the palace. "Auntie, uncle..." The two children''s eyes turned red when they saw Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen, and Luo Jinchen hurried over to hug them in his arms. They left their mother and father at such a young age, and it was unbearable just to be watched. Luo Jinchen finally understood Su Qiruo''s painstaking efforts. Even though the princess did such a rebellious thing, Su Qiruo still risked being punished by the emperor to beg for mercy. Presumably it was for the sake of the two children! If it were someone else, whoever dared to intercede for the Crown Lady would have been dealt with as a crime. No matter what the princess did, the child is innocent after all. That sentence of cutting grass and roots is not applicable in the royal family, the emperor can''t get rid of his own granddaughter, right? Su Qiruo leaned over and hugged the big one, while Luo Jinchen hugged the small one. "During this period of time, you are staying at Aunt Huang''s mansion first. Aunt Huang has invited a new opera troupe from the capital to sing shadow puppets for you, okay?" Su Qiruo used to play with the two children often, so she knew exactly what they liked. Especially Su Jingye in her arms, who is the closest to Su Qiruo. "Auntie Huang, did the queen mother make a mistake and offend the emperor''s grandmother?" The child was crying a bit, hugging Su Qiruo''s neck and said in a muffled voice. Su Qiruo nodded: "Yes! Your royal mother made a mistake, and the imperial grandmother will punish her for a few days of confinement, and it will also implicate your father to be punished. But don''t worry, after a while, the imperial grandmother''s anger subsided. Let them out." The children are not stupid even though they are young, and Su Qiruo didn''t intend to hide it from them. In the eyes of children, if you make a mistake, you will be punished. When Su Qiruo said this, the two children were relieved a lot. "The imperial grandfather is sick, and the imperial aunt will take us into the palace to visit the imperial grandfather tomorrow, okay?" The two children are the lifeblood of the queen, and the queen loves them, and they are also close to the queen. "The imperial grandfather caught a cold, and he sent you to the imperial aunt''s mansion because he was afraid of passing it on to you. After a few days, the imperial grandfather recovers from his illness, and then we will visit the palace. You just stay here with the imperial aunt, eat well and sleep well. Don''t worry about your business." Su Qiruo was also a little bit embarrassed for a while, these two children might not know the change of their fate. In the future, if they find out that their mother has committed a crime of killing the king and seizing the throne, will they blame the emperor for being ruthless to the crown daughter, or will they blame the crown daughter for not being up-to-date? Sighing secretly, Su Qiruo suddenly wanted to meet Luo Jinye. It would be best if Luo Jinye could see things openly, and if he was still obsessed with thoughts that he shouldn''t have, then it might be difficult for these two children to return to him in the future. But now is not the right time, if she appears in the East Palace at this time, she will only implicate the empress dowager. Both Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen spend a lot of time with their two children. After all, they are little dolls. As soon as they play, they forget the sad things before. There is a troupe of shadow puppetry today, and tomorrow a performer is invited to perform in the mansion. These few days, Prince Xian''s mansion can be described as extremely lively. The two children watched the man spit out a long stream of fire with their big round eyes. They screamed in fright, and then kept clapping their hands in applause, causing Luo Jinchen''s face to be stained with tears Very smiling. The haze of these days has finally lightened a bit, and the laughter of children can cleanse people''s hearts. Luo Jinchen looked forward to it and suddenly looked forward to it. If he and His Highness have a child in the future, it must be so cute! Thinking like this, Luo Jinchen decided to find a doctor to come and see him in a few days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 816： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (86) Chapter 816 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (86) His Highness has been living with him in Yuchen Courtyard since he returned from the expedition, almost every night together. If there is nothing wrong with his body, he should have a child. But the time is short at the moment, so there is no rush. If Su Qi didn''t know Luo Jinchen''s thoughts, she just saw the two children happy, so she ordered people to go out to collect interesting things and bring them to the mansion. In the past few days, she has not invited Su Jingye''s wife to the mansion to teach her. The family has undergone great changes, and the most important thing is to keep the child''s heart steady. The emperor also received the news that Su Qiruo spent this period of time accompanying her two little nieces with peace of mind, and was very pampered. With a helpless smile, the emperor said to Yao Guogong who was sitting opposite: "It looks like a child who hasn''t grown up." "His Royal Highness the Xianwang is sincere, so he is different from ordinary people. I am afraid that only the Xianwang in this world is willing to love two children like this." If it were an ordinary family, not to mention whether it was for power or power, Su Qiruo could completely ignore the life and death of the East Palace just because the crown daughter attacked Luo Jinchen. "That child has a plan in mind, so she is the only one who is suitable to be the future king." Regardless of age, talent, learning or heart, Su Qiruo is the most suitable. "Does the emperor regret his original choice?" Yao Guogong did not answer, but asked rhetorically. If the emperor hadn''t insisted on easy storage at the beginning, the princess might not have embarked on this path today. Does the emperor regret it? The emperor took a sip of the teacup in front of him, curled his lips and said: "The sooner you find out the problem, the sooner you solve it. If you wait until the day I pass away to see the problem with the Crown Princess, then I will let down this prosperous country." Its gone. Even when Im underground, I dont even have the face to explain to my ancestors. "Don''t worry, the emperor, no matter who the emperor chooses to be the crown prince, my Yao family will stand by the emperor." The most important reason why Yao Guogong was able to gain the trust of the emperor is that she knows current affairs. Su Qiruo resembles Yao Guogong very much in this way, and it is also one of the reasons why the emperor is extremely satisfied with her. Even if something happened to the crown daughter, Yao Guogong, as a maternal grandmother and with the trust of the emperor, never begged for a favor in front of the emperor. Su Qiruo had never appeared in the palace during this period, except for saving the life of the crown daughter that day. The emperor knew that she was avoiding suspicion. Although he knew that the child was sensible, sometimes he felt that she was so calm that people were at a loss. In order to save the life of the princess, she never even entered the palace when the queen was sick. The emperor is slightly regretful, she trusts her daughter, but her daughter doesn''t trust her. "The eldest, the second, the third, and the fourth are completely useless. It is the last grace I bestow on them to save their lives and keep the rest of their lives safe. As for the fifth and sixth, there is no big wave at all. The seventh and eighth have the most Self-knowledge, the two of them are mediocre and have no strong family members, and never get involved in these fights, so only Xiao Jiu is left." The emperor knows that Su Qiruo doesn''t like being restrained, but the Su family''s country must be handed over to the best daughter. Since she was born as the daughter of the Su family, many things cannot be chosen by her. "The emperor is wise." Yao Guogong smiled and complimented, but he thought in his heart, even if the eldest son, the second, the third, and the fourth are not abandoned, she still wants to find a way to send the country to Prince Xian. "The letter sent to the country of Wa should have arrived. The sixth prince of the country of Japan came to make peace, but he colluded with my daughter to plot against my country. If I don''t take a layer of the skin of the country of Wa this time, I will really feel sorry for the sixth prince." The prince''s calculations for so long." Thinking that Takahashi Miyazawa dared to incite her daughter to deal with her, the emperor was furious. Wa Guo said that he wanted to make friends with Qisheng, but what he did was all unspeakable things. This time she won''t have a good talk with Wa again, wasting so much time for nothing. They will not want the prince of the Wa Kingdom. As for how to compensate, it depends on the emperor of the Wa Kingdom. It really doesn''t work, and she doesn''t mind taking the Japanese kingdom to let her daughter train soldiers. A mere small country dares to compete with the sun and the moon. Overreaching. "The subject feels that what His Highness said is true, or that the sixth prince really likes Prince Xian." Yao Guo is fair. "He wants to abduct my daughter, no matter what the reason is, he cannot be spared." The emperor said angrily, that Takahashi Miyazawa is quite courageous, he actually wanted to abduct Su Qiruo to be his son-in-law in Japan. It''s a fool''s dream! "Prince Xian has a plan in his mind, but he can''t be abducted just as others say." Yao Guogong doesn''t think that if Su Qi is the kind of person who is submissive, even if Takahashi Miyazawa really wins him, he won''t get any benefit, and maybe he will make a fuss. "Forget it, what''s the use of talking about it now, the court is in chaos, and this year''s imperial examination will have to thank you and Mrs. Luo." The three-yearly imperial examinations have never been without a few princesses secretly intervening, because it is harmless, the emperor used to turn a blind eye to it. Now it seems that it is her connivance that has brought several daughters to this point. She has to re-look at the "balance" she has been seeking all along. If they were not given hope, perhaps they would not have ended up like today. "The minister obeys the order." Yao Guogong and Mrs. Luo are both veterans of the three dynasties. Although they are not young, they are still in good health. Originally, the two of them had not been involved in the imperial examinations for the past few years, but now that the emperor needs them, it is their duty to do so. It was already half a month later when the Japanese envoy came back with an apology. Takahashi Miyazawa has been locked in the post house. Although he eats and drinks a lot, he is not allowed to go out again. Wa Kingdom was seriously injured after the previous battle, and could no longer stand another war, so it sent envoys to Qisheng Kingdom overnight with generous gifts to make amends. No matter how Takahashi Miyazawa is, he is also the direct younger brother of the Emperor of Japan, so it''s hard to just throw him in Qisheng and leave him alone. The emperor ordered Su Qiruo to take the seventh and eighth princesses together to take charge of this matter. With the lessons learned from the past, the meeting was very happy this time. Wa Kingdom endured the pain to part with their loved ones, lost their husbands and lost their soldiers, but could only swallow this dumb loss. The honest envoys of the Tianqi Kingdom secretly laughed at the Wa Kingdom. They dared to play tricks behind their backs even though they were beaten into their old den. After sending away the envoys from various countries, it is time to deal with the civil strife. The crown prince, the three emperors and the four emperors were all deprived of their titles, and they were banned for life from the mansion. On the day the imperial decree was sent, Luo Jinye, who had been locked up in the East Palace, was also sent out. Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen got down from the carriage with their two children, watching the pale and thin man walk out of the gate, they couldn''t help but sigh. If people are too greedy, they will really harm others and themselves. Princess and Luo Jinye, if they are more down-to-earth, they will not come to where they are today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 817： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (87) Chapter 817 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (87) "Father." The two children trotted towards Luo Jinye. Luo Jinchen looked at the two daughters who were well taken care of and couldn''t recover for a long time. He is the eldest son of the Luo family, and he was extremely honorable all his life, but now he has ended up like this. His two daughters were supposed to be the most noble children in the world, but in the future they could only be idle and desolate royals, even inferior to ordinary county kings. Luo Jinchen knelt down slowly, hugged the two daughters in his arms, and couldn''t stop crying. It is their parents who are sorry for their children. Su Qiruo couldn''t help frowning as she looked at the few small packages carried by the palace attendant behind Luo Jinye. "There are so many items in the East Palace, how did you clean up so little? Could it be that you waited for Diao Nu to get greedy?" I''m used to the things of exalting the high and depressing the low, so I can''t say how to punish them. Maybe these palace servants are also embarrassed! The East Palace was in trouble, and they were afraid of being implicated, so they dared not let Luo Jinchen take everything away. The guardian guards looked at each other, and wanted to say that the ministers who were punished in the past could only take their own clothes and leave without taking anything else, but when they thought that the person in front of them was His Royal Highness, the most favored and virtuous prince, they took Mouth shut. In the future, the position of princess will definitely belong to Prince Xian. The whole world belongs to others, and these things are not given to whomever she says. "Your Highness forgive me, slaves dare not." What a shame, they are also following the rules! "The king''s dowry is his private property, even if the empress is here, no one will keep it, why don''t you hurry up and order people to carry it out!" In the past, they couldn''t take away the rewards from the palace, but he had to take Luo Jinye''s dowry, otherwise how would their family live in the future! If Su Qiruo is not doing it for others, but for her two nieces, it is absolutely impossible for her to watch all the property in the East Palace be sealed. Luo Jinye made a deep obeisance to Su Qiruo, but Su Qiruo turned sideways to avoid it. "Brother-in-law doesn''t need to do this, it''s all in accordance with the rules." It is Su Qiruo''s decision whether to favor one''s own interests or not. She only asks Luo Jinye''s dowry to be taken out, which is not too much. Even if Minger Yushi wants to visit her, she also has something to say. Luo Jinye''s eyes fell on Luo Jinchen beside the carriage, a trace of guilt flashed in his deep eyes, and there was also a bit of envy. He has always claimed to be dignified and noble, and sometimes he looks down on Luo Jinchen''s coldness and indifference. He always thought that he would be a high-ranking figure like a queen in the future, and others would always be able to worship at her feet. But the fact gave him a slap in the face, he has never been a lucky person. No, maybe his luck has run out. When he was young, he enjoyed the wealth and pampering. When his father was still alive, he was also the most favored eldest son in the mansion. He was luckier than Luo Jinchen, because he was the one who was born first, and there were four princesses of his age. At that time, the Luo family was also ready to send him into the royal family. But Luo Jinchen was different. He was born when everyone in the house was looking forward to having a pro-daughter, and even his father didn''t like him. In order to live, even if he knew that Mrs. Zhang had bullied them, he never said a word. He felt that he would marry and leave the Luo family in a short time. There was no need to offend the master of the Luo mansion. After all, it was chosen by his mother himself. . And he never thought about his young brother, he only thought about him being alive. Luo Jinye admitted her selfishness, so now she has suffered retribution. The younger brother whom he has always owed and suffered all kinds of grievances has now become a virtuous prince, held in the palm of his hand and pampered, and the position of the queen in the future...80% will also belong to him. Luo Jinye even wondered if the princess would have given her a little hand when she learned that the third princess was going to attack Luo Jinchen, would their ending be different now. Karmic cycle, retribution is not good. Luo Jinye smiled wryly. Compared to the ruthlessness between him and the empress dowager, Su Qiruo and Luo Jinchen''s ability to do this was already the best of benevolence. Luo Jinye took the hands of the two children and came to Luo Jinchen, and opened his mouth with difficulty. "Chen''er, I''m sorry, it''s my brother who''s sorry for you." In these years, he has never done anything good for him, and they have taken the responsibility of an older brother. "My brother didn''t do anything wrong. I was able to marry Your Highness only because of my brother''s help. Chen''er has never dared to forget." Without Luo Jinye, he might not be able to marry Su Qiruo smoothly. If Luo Jinye is guilty of being indifferent and ignoring him these years, then he can help him marry into the Ninth Emperor''s Mansion, which is enough to make up for the past regrets. Luo Jinchen has never believed that anyone''s life in this world is smooth sailing. Since God wants him to meet Su Qiruo, it is right for him to suffer some hardships first. Whether it''s the indifferent elder brother, the mother who never cared about the backyard, or the scheming Mrs. Zhang, it doesn''t matter when he receives His Highness''s love and affection. Luo Jinye pursed his lips and smiled. If he was as contented as Luo Jinchen, maybe he wouldn''t be where he is today. The princess took that step, and it was not without his urging. He was also there when the emperor said that the nine emperors were more suitable to be emperors. If he could give Su Qiruo more trust, if he could get closer to Luo Jinchen, everything would be different! It''s too late to say anything now. Looking up at the blue sky, Luo Jinye smiled in relief. This belated spring has finally arrived. Su Qiruo personally sent Luo Jinye, father and daughter to their new house. The house is not big, with only three entrances, but it is big enough for the eldest imperial daughter''s family. The servants they bring out are not many, and the house will become a burden if it gets bigger. I just dont know if they can adapt to living in luxury houses. Su Qiruo sent people into the mansion, but the eldest princess never showed up. Luo Jinye smiled awkwardly: "Your imperial sister knows she''s sorry for you, and she doesn''t have the face to come out to see you, so don''t take offense." Compared to the frankness of the couple, their husband and wife are really villains. "It''s okay, I''ll come to visit Sister Huang after you settle down." Su Qiruo didn''t care, she came here to see them off, afraid that those servants would bully them behind their backs. Even if she didn''t look at her sister''s face, she would have to think more about the two children. Su Qiruo looked at the two children who were closely following Luo Jinye and said, "Aunt Huang will pick you up in a few days to play in the mansion, okay?" The two children finally saw their father, and they were overjoyed in their hearts, and hearing what Su Qiruo said, they hurriedly agreed happily. During this period of time, they lived in the aunt''s mansion. The aunt treated them very well. The food and play were better than those in the East Palace. There was a bug in the previous chapter, and it has been fixed. You can refresh it and read it again~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 818： The next husband of His Royal Highness (88) Chapter 818 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (88) After coming out of the house, Luo Jinchen asked in a low voice: "Do you really want the two children to live here with them?" Luo Jinye thought that because of Su Qiruo''s love for those two children, she would keep them in the mansion! After all, Prince Xian''s mansion is always much better than here. Whether it is studying or practicing martial arts, it is better to invite a master in the name of a virtuous prince''s mansion than a down-and-out eldest princess. "Even if you and I want to take the child out to raise, the Queen Mother will not agree." Their mother made a big irreparable mistake, so the children would be used by others, even if they were the granddaughters of the first relatives, unless it was absolutely necessary, the emperor would never let them go and give them another chance to plot rebellion. Actually, if Su Qi could understand, if it were someone else, the Zhu Jiu Clan would be light. Now that the lives of the four of them have been saved, there is really no need for extravagance. Luo Jinchen sighed in disappointment, what a pity for two such smart and lovely children. But Luo Jinchen also understands that now that the two children are young and ignorant, there will be no resentment or greed in their hearts. But who can guarantee that they will keep their original intentions when they grow up? As the emperor, it is normal for the emperor to think more. Because of the changes in the paddock, the fifth and sixth princesses have been very honest recently. The emperor withdrew the rights in their hands by means of thunder. Although he did not establish a princess, he tried his best to attract talents for Su Qiruo, and the few departments with real power were gradually handed over to Su Qiruo. The courtiers are all human beings. Although the imperial decree has not yet been issued, the emperor''s thoughts are written on their faces. There is nothing they don''t understand. The Xian Prince''s mansion, which used to be empty, is now full of people. Although Su Qiruo doesn''t like to deal with these people, she has to force herself to wear a mask to blend in. She thought that her efforts to change everything she knew would help the princess keep the throne, but she didn''t want the position to fall on her in the end. But the ending is different from the book, the princess is still alive. And she was not forced to go on the shelves. Now that she holds great power, civil servants and military generals can command her. No one can force her to divorce her husband and marry another, and no one is qualified to stand opposite her and become her opponent. In the past, she only thought of escaping, but now it seems that if she wants to overcome her fear, she must face it directly. In May of the same year, the palace received news that Prince Xian was happy, and the queen, who had been sick all this time, was finally recovering. Supplements were sent to Prince Xian''s mansion like a stream of water, and the imperial physicians lined up to go to Prince Xian''s mansion for pulse diagnosis every day. After the emperor got the news, Fengxin was very happy, and the relationship with the queen was much better. The Empress personally sewed a pair of tiger-toed shoes, and now only the last fringe is left to complete. Eunuch Li was handing the sewing scissors to the queen, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: When the first princess was pregnant, the queen didn''t make shoes for the little lady herself! The empress seemed to see Eunuch Li''s thoughts, and said with a smile: "This child came in time, and is a little lucky star of our royal family. Whether it is a young daughter or a young emperor, he is the lifeblood of the emperor." What the former dowager did can be said to have broken the emperor''s heart, and even her two little granddaughters were ruined. The emperor blamed the first daughter-in-law in his heart, and even the queen was disgusted with him. Now that the good news came from Prince Xian''s mansion, the emperor has hope in his heart, and the whole court can live a stable life. "The virtuous prince and the king are both talented and beautiful. If they give birth to a small world daughter, they might be so smart!" Su Qiruo was always taken by Eunuch Li when he was young, and he also favored Su Qiruo from the bottom of his heart. So Eunuch Li couldn''t help being happy when he mentioned the Prince Xian''s mansion. The queen smiled and said: "Those two children are good, but one is more stubborn than the other. It stands to reason that Chen''er is pregnant, so she should choose a few princes to serve Ah Ruo, but this palace only As soon as she opened her mouth, she was blocked by A Ruo''s child. She and Chen''er have a good relationship, and I don''t bother to be that villain. Now that I have children, let them be bored for another two years!" The Queen likes Luo Jinchen, and because she feels ashamed of Luo Jinchen, she is reluctant to make him sad, especially at this time. "Prince Xian has had an idea since he was a child, and you can''t go wrong with what His Highness says." Thinking about the number of princes and servants in the East Palace of the former Empress Dowager, what is the use of the result? In addition to encouraging her to seek rebellion, she was also encouraging her to poison her own mother and Lao Tzu. The former concubine was also a fool, but she was really persuaded. A good deck of cards was played badly. Now that the Empress Dowager is mentioned again, the Empress Dowager is no longer as uncomfortable as before. As long as the left and right people are still alive, there is still hope for everything. It''s good to be an ordinary person. Compared with the ability shown by the virtuous prince in the court, the former princess does seem a bit mediocre and narrow-minded. "Yes! I am old, and the children will have the final say in the future. I just need to take care of the children for them, and I will not interfere with the rest." He has been in charge of the princess for so many years, but it ended up like this. Now he has no face to take care of Su Qiruo anymore, if it wasn''t because he always believed that Su Qiruo was born to assist the princess, his youngest daughter wouldn''t have traveled abroad for so many years and suffered so much. If he had known today, why would he have separated from his daughter. "Prince Xian has an idea, so you can relax!" Prince Xian is different from the first concubine. The first concubine has soft ears and is easily bewitched. Prince Kexian is very assertive, as long as it is something she has determined, even if the Queen speaks, she will not change it. If it wasn''t for the fact that the queen persecuted her, then this marriage was the only one. Looking at it now, it seems that the Queen has become a moon-old man once, leading to a good marriage. The people in the palace were delighted, and when Luo Mansion got the news, they also bought firecrackers and set them off at the gate. Because of the former Empress Dowager, life in Luo Mansion was indeed a bit difficult. Old Madam Luo fell seriously ill because of this, Su Qiruo invited the imperial physician in the palace to see her, and finally woke up the old lady. Fortunately, Luo Jinchen is still in Prince Xian''s Mansion, and is quite favored, otherwise Luo Mansion may really fall from the first family. Old Madam Luo came to the outside of the courtyard with the help of his attendants. Seeing that the flowers in the courtyard were blooming just right, his eyebrows and eyes also relaxed. Prince Xian is pregnant, this is also considered extremely lucky! "Go and send the Jade Guanyin in the warehouse to Prince Xian''s mansion." Old Madam Luo gave instructions to the housekeeper. I only hope that Bodhisattva can bless the little world daughter to be born safely, and let the joy wash away the bad luck of the past. "Yes." The housekeeper responded to the call and went to work. This Jade Guanyin is as tall as a person, and it is carved from a whole piece of white marble, which is invaluable. When the former Empress Dowager had a young daughter, the old matriarch was not willing to give it to her, but now she actually wants to give it to the Prince Xian, which is enough to see how timely this child is. (end of this chapter) Chapter 819： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (89) Chapter 819 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (89) Luo Jinchen nestled on the couch and ate the sliced ??honeydew melon, crunchy and crunchy. Su Qiruo held down the fork that he was about to put into his mouth, coaxing softly: "Eat it in the afternoon, be careful of getting angry." This honeydew melon is a tribute that the palace only received, because Luo Jinchen likes to eat it, so Su Qiruo ordered people to move all the honeydew melons to the mansion, leaving only two for the queen, and the rest of them all. No. The emperor doesn''t like sweets like Su Qiruo, but he doesn''t care about these things. As for the others, Su Qiruo won''t care whether they like it or not. She hasn''t been in the capital all these years, and her share is not all divided by those people. Now her husband just wants a few melons, who dares to say more? Luo Jinchen turned his back and turned his face away, not even looking at Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo touched his nose helplessly, hugged him from behind, and said aggrievedly, "Why are you still angry?" Luo Jinchen snorted softly: "How dare I be angry with His Highness Prince Xian? Now that I am inconvenient and unable to serve His Highness, Your Highness hastened to find a few caring people to take over the house, so I don''t have to wrong you." He said he wasn''t angry, but inside and out he was dissatisfied with Su Qiruo. To say that Su Qiruo was also very wronged, this matter had nothing to do with her at all. Even the queen and the emperor didn''t say anything about choosing a servant for Su Qiruo. They were ministers who wanted to curry favor with her. Knowing that the king had good news, they took the opportunity to put a man in the mansion for her. Su Qi Ruoben secretly asked Butler Qiao to keep everyone outside, and to keep this matter a secret, so as not to offend Luo Jinchen. Who knew that Luo Jinchen was concealed but Qingyu and Qinglu were not. As Luo Jinchen''s dowry servants, the two of them wanted to sue their young master when they got the news. Luo Jinchen annoyed Su Qiruo because of this, and never gave her a good face. "Nonsense! It''s enough for me to have you, why would I think about other men?" Because of the cause of Luo Jinchen''s death in the book, Su Qiruo is extremely sensitive about this kind of matter. She was very afraid that Luo Jinchen would lose his mind and do something stupid again. Luo Jinchen was silent for a moment, then sighed in a low voice, and said disappointedly: "I know His Highness''s intentions, but in the future, His Highness will be unable to control himself when he sits on the position of princess, or even the throne." Luo Jinchen doesn''t like Su Qiruo being some kind of emperor, he would rather she just be an idle prince, so he can have an excuse for him to pester her not to marry another. But if Su Qiruo really becomes the emperor in the future, and the courtiers accept advice to expand the harem, is he going to be an enemy of the civil and military of the Manchu Dynasty, and become a jealous husband known to the whole world? His Royal Highness is not yet a concubine, but men are constantly being sent over. What will happen in the future? He didn''t want to be so defensive every day, and he was exhausted. Su Qiruo pulled Luo Jinchen''s body, followed the smell of honeydew melon on his cool lips, and gently sucked it in. "With me, I have never been involuntary. If I didn''t want to marry you at the beginning, do you really think that my father can plot against me?" At that time, she had been hesitating about how to save Luo Jinchen''s life, so she did something that made him sad. But from the beginning to the end, she has some affection for him. If it was someone else, she would have already run away. "But since ancient times, there has never been an emperor with only one person in the middle palace. It is the mother emperor who grew up with the father and queen childhood sweethearts. Didn''t they choose so many emperors to enter the palace?" "I''m different from them, I only need you, no one can force me." "Did I embarrass His Highness?" "It''s as sweet as sugar." Saying that, the lips of the two pressed together again. Puffing out of breath, Luo Jinchen pushed Su Qiruo away, blushing and said, "Stop making trouble, Your Highness." "This honeydew melon is really delicious." Su Qiruo said something with a smile, Luo Jinchen was stunned for a moment before realizing what she was referring to. This person obviously didn''t eat honeydew melon, he only ate his lips and tongue. The rascal! Su Qiruo laughed and stood up, leaving Luo Jinchen lying on the couch with a flushed face, refusing to get up. The spring of the following year, Prince Xian''s Mansion finally ushered in their long-awaited baby bump. Along with the reward for the little world daughter, came the imperial decree to confer Su Qiruo as the crown maiden. Even though everyone knew it already, when the imperial decree really came down, it still caused a great commotion. When Xiaoshinu was three years old, the emperor took her to her side to raise her personally, because her father gave her another little brother. Compared to the emperor''s love for the little daughter, the queen is even more rare for the only little grandson. He has two daughters under his knees, the eldest daughter has two concubine daughters, and the youngest daughter also has a daughter. Now that he finally has a son, it must be a treasure in the hands of everyone. Because she was extremely favored, when the news of her pregnancy came from the East Palace, the Queen brought her one and a half year old grandson to Fengyi Palace to raise her personally. Eunuch Li is so happy every day, he follows and takes care of him. He is more like a grandfather than the queen''s real grandfather. The empress often joked: "I grew up with you since childhood, and you have never treated A Ruo so much before." Eunuch Li said with a smile: "I have never had a descendant in my life. To put it bluntly, your old man''s children are closer to this old slave than his own. It is said that the relatives of the next generation are closer. The old slave felt happy when he saw Xiao Diqing, and he couldn''t explain why." The Empress took Eunuch Li''s hand and said: "All the people around me went out of the palace to get married back then, but you were the only one who foolishly stayed. Do you regret it now?" "The old slave has no regrets, and it is the blessing of the old slave to serve the queen." "I remember your loyalty to me, my child is your child, and I will let Ah Ruo take care of you in the future." Although they are masters and servants, their relationship for so many years is better than that of brothers. Since she became a concubine, Su Qiruo has been very busy every day, and only at night can she spend more time with Luo Jinchen. Luo Jinchen has lived a happy life in the mansion these past few years, and has two children who are always by her side, so she is content. Qingyu came in with a bowl of bird''s nest soup, puffed out his mouth and said displeasedly: "Why is the Fourth Young Master here again?" It''s no wonder that he doesn''t like Luo Jinxing. The fourth son is also 16 or 17 years old this year. The family doesn''t find him a home, but let him come to the East Palace from time to time with the pretext of giving things to the empress. Anyone with a discerning eye can see what kind of idea this is. Even Qinglu, who has always been prudent, was a little unhappy when she heard that Luo Jinxing had come to the East Palace again. While serving Luo Jinchen for dinner, she said, "The fourth son comes to our palace every day dressed up in fancy clothes. You can''t always let him be like this. We all believe in the character of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, but we have to guard against other people''s schemes, don''t we?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 820： The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (90) Chapter 820 The next husband of His Royal Highness King Xian (90) Then Luo Jinxing seemed to have ulterior motives. If he really plotted against Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, would it be possible that she really wanted Her Majesty to welcome him into the mansion? Luo Jinchen glanced at the food on the table with downcast eyes, and said softly: "Don''t worry about him, now that Luo Mansion is arranging a marriage for him, he can''t run away for a few days even if he wants to." Luo Jinchen didn''t think that Luo Jinxing could figure out Su Qiruo, not to mention who Luo Jinxing came to the East Palace to meet, but he, the Zhengjun, couldn''t see Su Qiruo all day long. Luo Jinxing came twenty times a month, and nineteen times were all for nothing. If Su Qiruo is the master of Yunshan, if she can''t even avoid Luo Jinxing''s tricks, then when more Yingyingyanyans appear around her in the future, won''t she be swallowed up by others? "I don''t think so, you can''t underestimate the fourth son." Qingyu said anxiously, those four young masters are Zhang''s sons, they have seen Zhang''s methods since childhood, and they have a way of dealing with women, Zhang, otherwise Master Luo would not have been able to be manipulated by him for so many years. Luo Jinchen said with a smile: "If he really has any bad intentions, he should have acted earlier, and His Highness will have an excuse to punish him not to come again." Their identities are different after all, and they always have to think a little more about what they say and do. No matter how Luo Jinxing is, he is also the fourth son of the Luo family, his own younger brother. My younger brother wants to visit my elder brother. If he refuses to allow it, how will others talk about it? But Luo Jinxing is going to make a mistake, and in the name of His Highness the Empress Dowager, he is not allowed to come to the East Palace again. The Luo family is in the wrong, so it is better to have the cheek to let him come here! Luo Jinchen just disdained to use those small tricks. If he wanted to make a move, how could Luo Jinxing be his opponent? Luo Jinxing hasn''t done anything that annoys him yet, so it''s not good for him to take the initiative to harm others. However, by coincidence, the news that the fourth son of the Luo family had attempted to poison His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager came out that night, which frightened everyone in the Luo family into panic. Mrs. Zhang even knelt in the courtyard of Old Madam Luo all night, begging Old Madam Luo to come forward and let His Royal Highness save Luo Jinxing''s life. The Luo family is Luo Jinchen''s natal family after all, and Su Qiruo didn''t intend to make matters worse. Only ordered people to send the drugged food and Luo Jinxing back to the Luo Mansion, and the Luo family would handle it themselves. Because of the former concubine, Luo Yashu has already included a son. Knowing that Luo Jinxing had done such a faceless thing again, she was really furious, and even Mrs. Zhang was disgusted by her. "That Luo Jinxing is so shameless that he dared to give His Highness that kind of low-level medicine. Fortunately, he was caught by the hidden guards next to His Highness, otherwise it would be unclear." Qing Yu was so angry that she didn''t even care about Luo Jinxing''s identity, she just pointed at his name and started cursing. It is not that no one has thought of climbing into the bed of Her Royal Highness over the years, but all those people were sold out by Butler Qiao. Luo Jinxing is the son of the Luo family after all, even if it is not for the sake of the empress dowager and Luo Jinxing''s half-brother, with Old Madam Luo present, Her Majesty the empress dowager cannot really do anything to him. But poisoning His Royal Highness, if you really tell it, it will be a death penalty for the nine clans. Luo Jinxing has a few brains who dare to plot against Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, and she really wants to be in charge like crazy. Luo Jinchen was not filled with righteous indignation, he always felt that Luo Jinxing was not a law-abiding person, and sooner or later he would find a way to take action against Su Qiruo. At that time, Su Qiruo can use this excuse to send him back to the Luo family, and he will not be allowed to step into the East Palace again. How could Luo Jinxing be so stupid that he chose the most risky way instead of creating any accidental encounter of falling into the water. I don''t know if he is really protected by the Zhang family too well, or he thinks that he will succeed, and he never thought about what kind of trouble it will bring to the Luo family after the incident is revealed? "The Crown Prince is still right, but the little tricks of the Fourth Young Master can''t get close to His Highness at all." Qinglu helped Luo Jinchen change and wash, and said with a smile. Luo Jinchen watched Qinglu''s busy hands and feet, and suddenly grabbed his wrist. "The matter between you and Bai Shuang can''t be delayed any longer. After the child is born, please ask Your Highness to arrange the marriage for the two of you." Qinglu and Baishuang are both steady-tempered people. If Qingyu and Luo Jinchen hadn''t said that the two of them had already fallen in love with each other, Luo Jinchen would have been kept in the dark. No wonder Qinglu strongly opposed it when he said that he would set up Luo''s in-law''s family for so many years, because she already had a sweetheart. Qinglu''s ears turned red, she pursed her lips and said, "I want to serve you for a few more years." Although Bai Shuang is the guard of His Highness the Empress Dowager, she is also a third-rank general in the current dynasty, and she has her own mansion outside the palace. Qinglu was reluctant to leave her master, so she never agreed to the marriage offer for a long time. "Even if you are married, you can still live in the East Palace. Then you will come to my side to serve me during the daytime." Luo Jinchen never thought of marrying the two of them and leaving them alone. Apart from Su Qiruo, only Qingyu and Qinglu are his closest people in this world. Now that he has the ability to take good care of them, he certainly won''t let them live a life of taking care of women outside. Only by following him all the time, will their wives dare not bully them in the future. Even if you dont worry about anything else, you still have to show some kindness to Her Majesty, right? Qing Yu came forward with a smile, and also teased: "You just have to live with Bai Shuang, the master has me here!" Qing Yu has no one he likes, and he never thought of leaving his master. He believes that if he is by his master''s side and serves him all his life, the young masters will not lack a coffin for him in the future. Since this is the case, why do you have to leave your master and go to serve other women? Which woman in this world has a master who treats him so well? Luo Jinchen didn''t agree with Qingyu''s approach at first, but it was Su Qiruo who persuaded him. Everyone has his own destiny, and there is no rule that a man must marry. If you marry well, that''s all. If you marry poorly, wouldn''t it be harming the rest of your life. Instead of that, it would be better to keep Qingyu by my side. Qingyu''s temperament is reckless, and she is simple, not as good at planning for herself as Qinglu. If she really lets him go out at will, Luo Jinchen is also reluctant. Qinglu leaned over and knelt on the ground, and kowtowed heavily to Luo Jinchen: "Thank you sir." Whether he is a virtuous prince or a prince, he will always be the most important son in his heart. "Get up! You two are the most important people around me. Whether you marry or stay, as long as you feel wronged in your heart, you can tell me. No one stipulates what a man must do. We have lived for more than 20 years. , I can come here as I please, and now I can protect you." He is no longer the third son of the Luo family who endured humiliation just to survive. He is now the only man of the Eastern Palace Empress. (end of this chapter) Chapter 821： His Royal Highness wants to marry (1) Chapter 821 His Royal Highness wants to marry (1) In the year that Su Qiruo came to power, the emperor abdicated and a new emperor ascended the throne, named Xuanping. The eldest daughter of the emperor, Su Jingxuan, is the concubine, the second daughter, Su Jinghan, is the king of An, enfeoffed thirteen counties in five provinces in the northwest, and the third daughter of the emperor, Su Jingnuan, is king Ping, enfeoffed in fifteen counties in four provinces in the northeast. Luo Jinchen and Su Qiruo strolled in the plum garden, the cloaks of the same color looked very bright in the white snow. "Your Majesty has made Jing Han and Jing Nuan kings so early, isn''t he afraid that the courtiers will have objections?" Su Qiruo raised her hand and folded off a plum blossom and handed it to Luo Jinchen, and said with a smile: "Although they are born noble, they also bear unimaginable burdens. If we let them know their identity and destination from the time they are sensible, It can also save a lot of disputes. Even though we are direct sisters, we may not be free from scheming, but there is only so much we can do. If they are still so easy to be scheming in the future, then the way of sister Huang will be theirs future." She has no children of concubines, and she has done her best to avoid future disputes. If they still don''t live up to their expectations and insist on fighting to the death, then they can only accept their fate. The royal family has been like this since ancient times, and Su Qiruo can''t guarantee that all of her children are modest people, but she will definitely teach them well that a prince should have the mission of a prince, and a prince should also have the responsibility of a prince. "Your Majesty is wise." Luo Jinchen curled his lips into a smile, even though he was nearly thirty, he still smiled like a young man in his twenties, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but feel hot when he saw it. "Everyone says this on weekdays, but I just think they are complimenting the emperor''s status, but I feel very relieved when I say it from Jin Chen." Su Qiruo opened the cloak and pulled Luo Jinchen into his arms, looked at the red plum in the snow, and suddenly smiled. "You seem to have stopped calling yourself a servant for many years." Su Qiruo remembered that it seemed that after that letter of resignation, Luo Jinchen regarded herself as her husband, and never claimed to be her servant in front of her again. Luo Jinchen hugged Su Qiruo back, put his chin on her shoulder, and murmured: "Because I no longer regard Your Majesty as a monarch, but as my wife-lord." When he got married, he regarded her as a ruler and himself as a subject, so he would be cautious everywhere, for fear that something would break the rules. Later, he regarded her as his wife-lord. No matter what her status was, he was only her husband, the one who would stand by her side for the rest of her life. He is no longer a minister, no longer a servant, but her husband. "If you have a husband like this, I have nothing more to ask for." "Jin Chen Sansheng is lucky to have His Majesty treat you sincerely." The moon never sets at night and the lonely lamp is long, and the snow water without roots is better than the spring river. I send three thousand pieces of Baixue, and the king reports that the red beans should be doubled. TangZhang Mi "Send Someone in the Snow" "His Royal Highness Wants to Marry" "Ah Chen, hurry up. I heard that His Highness and Gu Shinv are still in court today. Let''s go to the teahouse and wait earlier so that we can have a better look." Ye Ming rushed into Mo Xuechen''s yard in a hurry, pulled him and walked out. Before Mo Xuechen could resist, Qingzhu and Qinghe behind him chased him out. "Biao Gongzi, please slow down, at least let our son put on the veil!" Ye Ming said without turning his head: "What do you wear? Don''t wear it. Such a beautiful face is for others to see, so what''s the matter with covering it up?" Mo Xuechen hooked his lips helplessly, but didn''t say much, but turned around and took the veil from Qingzhu and covered his face. "The Third Highness was only twelve years old when she left Beijing for the northwest five years ago. Now that five years have passed, I don''t know if she still remembers the people in the capital." For some reason, Ye Ming, who has always been carefree, is the only one who can''t forget the third prince who was born after the first emperor. Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming both read to the prince in the palace when they were teenagers, and they are fairly familiar with several princesses of the same age. Since the first king and queen passed away five years ago, His Royal Highness sent the third highness, who was only twelve years old, to the northwest, where he stayed for five years. At that time, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager was still young, and she was overwhelmed by the battles in the front court and the harem. In order to save the life of her only sister, she had to be kept away from the capital. If it wasnt for the Northwest Armys victory some time ago, and the emperor ordered the Third Highness to return to Beijing, Im afraid the Third Princess might not come back yet! Mo Xuechen had never talked much, and Ye Ming was a chatterbox, so one kept talking while the other listened quietly, and the two got along harmoniously. "Look, luckily I''ve booked the private room in advance, otherwise I wouldn''t even have a place to stay." Ye Ming poked his head out of the teahouse to look down, and said flatly. snort! These people didn''t know His Highness the Third Highness, so they also came to join in the fun. It''s really annoying. Ye Ming is the direct grandson of Mrs. Ye. He has a direct sister above him and a direct sister below him. He is the only boy among the direct descendants, so he is inevitably spoiled. Mo Xuechen looked out following Ye Ming''s words, and immediately saw the carriage approaching the city gate. "His Royal Highness came in person?" Ye Ming hummed suspiciously, and finally saw the carriage with the jade plate of the Eastern Palace, and clapped his hands excitedly. "It''s really Her Royal Highness, it seems that Her Royal Highness is also here to pick up His Highness Third." Mo Xuechen nodded secretly. It seems that Her Royal Highness really loves her little sister. "Xiao Tuan, give me the purse quickly, I will give it to His Highness the Third Highness later." Ye Ming had a simple mind. He didn''t know what those men meant by stuffing purse handkerchiefs into the hands of the triumphant general. He just thought it was liking and admiration. As Ye Ming''s servant, Xiao Tuan couldn''t let him do whatever he wanted. "Young master, that purse is your personal belonging, and you can''t just give it away." "How can this be given away casually? Your Highness is my savior." After Ye Ming finished speaking, Mo Xuechen looked at him suspiciously. Why didn''t he know when the Third Highness had saved Ye Ming. Ye Ming obviously also found that he had slipped his tongue, touched his nose in embarrassment, and said in a low voice: "Cousin, it''s not that I deliberately wanted to hide it from you, it was because His Highness the Third Highness didn''t allow me to tell others." Ye Ming is two years younger than the third emperor''s daughter Su Qiruo. When he was ten years old, he was almost abducted by a kidnapper to a brothel because of his playfulness, but was rescued by the passing third emperor''s daughter. For the sake of his reputation, the third princess urged him to never tell anyone about this matter, not even his mother and father. Ye Ming responded obediently, and really didn''t mention a word to others. If it wasn''t for the accidental slip of the tongue today, he might really be taking this secret to the grave. Mo Xuechen nodded knowingly. No wonder Ye Ming talked about the third princess who had not been in the capital for many years in front of him. It turned out that there was such an experience between the two of them. Mo Xuechen thought it was Ye Ming''s first love, and he was thinking about marrying that Third Highness. But thinking about it carefully, before the Third Highness left Beijing, he was just a boy in his teens, how could he know what he likes or not. The moon never sets at night, the lonely lamp is long, and the snow water without roots is better than the spring river. I send three thousand pieces of white snow, and you will return the red beans in pairs. TangZhang Mi "Send Someone in the Snow" (end of this chapter) Chapter 822： His Royal Highness wants to marry (2) Chapter 822 His Royal Highness wants to marry (2) It turned out that he really misunderstood. "Don''t mention this matter to anyone in the future, even in front of your cousin." Mo Xuechen told Ye Ming again that if this matter gets out, Ye Ming''s marriage will be affected in the future. There are many rules in the aristocratic family, the past is over, the left and right are not harmed, and one''s reputation is not ruined by being listened to, one thing more is worse than one thing less. "Um." Ye Ming nodded obediently. The Third Highness said that he was not allowed to tell others, and now his cousin also said that he could not mention it again, so he will definitely not talk about it again in the future. "Xiao Tuan, come on, bring the purse." Ye Ming has no memory, he forgets after speaking. Xiaotuan had no choice but to hand him the purse. Seeing that the duck embroidered on the brocade cloth was neither like a duck nor a goose, Ye Ming couldn''t help frowning. "This is too ugly." As he spoke, Ye Ming stared at the purse on Mo Xuechen''s waist, and his eyes lit up. Although there are only a few green bamboos, the embroidery is extremely delicate and lifelike. "Cousin, give me your purse!" Mo Xuechen naturally refused to agree, but Ye Ming acted coquettishly and shamelessly snatched the purse from Mo Xuechen''s waist. "It''s still my cousin''s dexterity, His Highness will definitely like it." Qing Zhu frowned slightly, and wanted to get the purse back, but was stopped by Mo Xuechen. Ye Ming can just take it if he likes it, and Mo Xuechens name is not written on the left and right purses, even if the third princess accepts it, she wont know its his. Qingzhu secretly sighed, the young master was too kind to his cousin, and he still let him mess around. Ye Ming looked out anxiously, he had already drunk two pots of tea, why hasn''t anyone come yet? However, the carriage of the East Palace has been waiting there, so I think we should be able to wait for someone today! "Your Highness, here we come." A servant bowed and said outside the carriage, the curtain was lifted, and a woman in a bright yellow robe stepped out of the carriage. For a moment, everyone around was dumbfounded, their beauty became more enchanting, and the spirit of Qiushui was auspicious. Such a demeanor is not an ordinary woman at first glance, let alone that noble and incomparable temperament. It''s just that this woman is good-looking, but she looks too indifferent, with condensed eyebrows and eyes, and she exudes an aura that strangers should not get close to. "It''s really Her Royal Highness who came in person!" The people on the road dont know the princess, but many of the princes and ladies in the teahouse have seen her. Mo Xuechen glanced lightly, then quickly looked away. Her Royal Highness is seven or eight years older than them, so they rarely saw each other in the palace before, and they could only catch a glimpse from a distance at the palace banquet. Ye Ming, however, can often see the princess, after all, his grandmother is the teacher of the prince, and the prince will go to Ye Mansion every few days, and he will meet him occasionally when he goes out. "Looking at it like this, it seems that Her Royal Highness also wants to see the Third Highness, so why did she send the Third Highness to the northwest?" I heard that the Northwest has been fighting all year round, and the winter is cold and the summer is hot. I don''t know how much the Third Highness has suffered. Back then, he thought that Her Highness the Empress Dowager was too cruel, and sent her young sister away from the capital as soon as her father and queen passed away. Mo Xuechen looked at the tea leaves floating in the cup, and replied in a low voice: "Maybe it''s to protect her!" Back then, the harem princes and servants fought in full swing. The first emperor and the queen couldn''t afford to get sick. The empress did not protect her father and queen, so she must have been afraid that she would not be able to protect her only younger sister, so she sent her to the northwest! After all, there is Lord Zhen Guo in the northwest, and Lord Zhen Guo is the grandmother of the Crown Princess and His Highness the Third Highness, who holds hundreds of thousands of troops and can always protect a child. "Here it comes, my God! That... is that the Third Highness? Why does she look better now than five years ago?" Ye Ming didn''t hear what Mo Xuechen said at all, he just stuck his head and looked at the group of people at the gate of the city. The girl headed by her was riding on the horse, and she was wearing a sky-blue robe, which made her feel a bit like a fairy descending to the world. Everyone said that Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is unparalleled in appearance, but now looking at the Third Highness, she is even more beautiful than her. Mo Xuechen also followed the exclamation of the crowd and looked over, and what he saw was a handsome face like frost on the moon. Others show youthful vigor in fresh clothes and angry horses, but she is still independent and independent in Tsing Yi. Mo Xuechen looked at that familiar yet unfamiliar face, and was stunned for a moment. Mo Xuechen didn''t come to his senses until the handkerchief sachets on both sides of the road kept flying towards the girl. Ye Ming leaned half his body out of the window, waving his arms and shouting at the top of his voice: "Third Highness, Third Highness..." Having not been back for five years, Su Qiruo didn''t have much impression of the capital in his memory. Actually, she wanted to stay and face those conspiracies with her sister back then, but her sister refused and forced her out of the capital. Back after five years, she will never go again. She already has enough strength to stand beside her sister and protect the world of Northern Chu Kingdom for her. The fragrant handkerchief and purse kept hitting Su Qiruo''s body, Su Qiruo didn''t even lift her eyelids. On the other hand, Gu Xiaojun Wang, who was behind her, took a lot of purses with a smile, and gave away countless purses with winking eyes, which made all the little princes around her blush with embarrassment. Su Qiruo secretly scolded a romantic ghost, but she couldn''t control Gu Chaoyang''s "be merciful". Gu Chaoyang is the only daughter of the eldest prince and General Gu. The Gu family is full of loyalty and loyalty. In the Battle of Silver Pebble Beach 23 years ago, all nine daughters died, leaving only General Gu''s bloodline. In order to compensate the Gu family, the royal family betrothed the eldest prince to General Gu as their husband. Later, they gave birth to three sons, and it was not until the fourth child that they got a daughter like Gu Chaoyang. The Gu family pampered Gu Chaoyang like an eyeball, and thus developed Gu Chaoyang''s fearless temperament. The emperor also doted on this niece very much. She was named the county king when she was born, and the world called her Gu Xiaojun king. Gu Chaoyang is one year younger than Su Qiruo, he has been doing nothing, playing with cats and dogs, even Gu''s parents can''t control him. Gu Xiaojun is not afraid of heaven and earth, and has been afraid of the Third Highness since he was a child. In desperation, her mother became ruthless last spring and sent him to the northwest by herself, asking Lord Zhen Guo to help him discipline him. Because of the presence of the Third Highness, General Gu was not afraid of Gu Chaoyang messing around again, so he left him and ran away. Now that King Gu Xiaojun has won the battle with the Northwest Army, it is the time when the spring breeze is in full swing, Su Qiruo will not go to spoil her. A cold gaze kept staring at herself, Su Qiruo frowned slightly, and when she looked over, she just bumped into those water-like eyes. Mo Xuechen didn''t expect her to look up, so she quickly looked away, pursed her lips lightly, and tried to suppress the strangeness in her heart, as if those eyes could see through people''s hearts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 823： His Royal Highness wants to marry (3) Chapter 823 His Royal Highness wants to marry (3) A purse embroidered with green bamboo was thrown out along the window, Su Qiruo raised her hand to catch it, looking at the few tall and straight bamboos embroidered on the purse, she suddenly thought of those eyes just now. "Ah! Your Highness, she has caught my purse." Ye Ming happily embraced Mo Xuechen''s arm, very excited. Su Qiruo didn''t pick up a single purse, confiscated even a single handkerchief, but took his purse. Is this the fate written in the storybook? Ye Ming covered his hot face and poked his head out again, but the man on horseback had already gone away. Only Gu Xiaojun Dynasty behind her hooked her lips in the direction of Ye Ming, and the charming smile was on that charming handsome face, which made Ye Ming flustered for a while. "But it''s only been a year since we saw each other, Gu Chaoyang seems to be a little different from before." Ye Ming murmured in a low voice, wondering if Mo Xuechen heard what he said. Gu Chaoyang withdrew his gaze, and looked curiously at Su Qiruo in front of him. This guy looked like an old nun since he was a child, why did he still accept the young man''s purse today? Looks very familiar, could it be an old friend? Gu Chaoyang is only one year younger than Su Qiruo, and the two grew up together since childhood, so there should be no one Su Qiruo knows that she doesn''t know. I don''t know which family''s young master is so lucky to have caught the eyes of His Highness the Third Highness. Because he had something on his mind, Gu Chaoyang didn''t have the heart to tease the young masters on the street anymore, and the group went straight to the direction of the princess. The always prudent and self-reliant princess saw her younger sister who was getting closer to her, the hand behind her back couldn''t help but tighten. The tense jaw is the same as hers, tense and somewhat joyful. It''s just that she, who is used to not showing her emotions, didn''t cry and laugh like others, but strode forward to stop Su Qiruo who was about to salute, and patted her on the shoulder. "came back." grown up. When she left Beijing, she didn''t reach her shoulders, but now she''s taller than her elder sister. "Yes, sister Chen is back." Su Qiruo stepped forward and hugged the princess, this elder sister who protected her with her life is now the person who treats her best in the world. The empress was taken aback, her hands froze for a moment, she quickly covered Su Qiruo''s back, and patted her lightly. "Just come back safely." The Duke of Zhenguo is strong in martial arts and loyal. The princess has always believed that with the teachings of her grandmother, her younger sister will definitely grow up to be an indomitable royal highness, instead of being like the gangsters in the capital. ability. "Cousin, you only have the third cousin in your eyes, didn''t you see that I came back?" Gu Chaoyang came over cheekily, insisting on squeezing Su Qiruo away, and got into the empress'' arms by himself. The princess smiled helplessly, but her eyes were full of doting. Gu Chaoyang has been on good terms with Su Qiruo since childhood, and she has always regarded this cousin as her own sister. Patting Gu Chaoyang''s shoulder the same way he patted Su Qiruo, the expression on the prince''s face softened a bit. "That''s right, I''ve grown taller, and I''ve become much stronger." Gu Chaoyang showed off excitedly: "The northwest is vast, and with the care of my grandmother, I don''t think my sister will be strong!" Speaking of which, Lord Zhen is extremely strict with Su Qiruo, but he is somewhat partial to Gu Chaoyang. The Gu family is full of loyalty, and there is only such a single seedling left, no one dares to train her to death! Especially the deceased General Gu and Duke Zhen were still good friends, and Duke Zhen loved Gu Chaoyang even more. But Zhen Guogong''s favor is not the same as that of the Gu family. Although Zhen Guogong does not let Gu Chaoyang take risks, he will never be soft when it is time to practice her martial arts. Duke Zhen said at the time: "Today you will make a bowl of sweat in Japan, and you will lose a bowl of blood on the battlefield in the future." The reason why she was so strict with Su Qiruo was because she was afraid that Su Qiruo would not be able to learn the real skills and be unable to protect herself in the future. After all, Duke Zhen is old, and he is far away in the northwest, if something happens to Su Qiruo in the capital, even if she wants to help, she will be too far away! "A good daughter should be everywhere. If you didn''t come back crying, you didn''t lose the face of your Gu family." The princess really didn''t expect that Gu Chaoyang could make great achievements, and the number one dandy in Kyoto finally grew up. "Is my cousin complimenting me or hurting me?" Gu Chaoyang blinked his peach blossom eyes, and before the princess could answer, he flew towards the man who got off the carriage not far away. "Cousin, is cousin also here to pick me up and Third Cousin?" The person who came was the only son of the empress, the eldest daughter''s younger brother, Su Qiruo''s elder brother, the eldest prince Su Qingyang. Because both Gu Chaoyang and the First Prince had the word "Yang" in their names, she liked to pester Su Qingyang since she was a child, and when she was young, she even threatened to marry Su Qingyang as her husband when she grew up. However, Su Qingyang was six years older than her. She was married as early as a year before the Queen passed away. She married the prostitute of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and now she has two children. Su Qingyang smiled and looked at the girl standing in front of him. Even though he was twenty-two years old, in Gu Chaoyang''s eyes, there was still no one more beautiful than his cousin in this world. When she was young, she often pestered the queen to say that her cousin''s name was not chosen well, and should not be called Qingyang, but Qingguoqingcheng. Obviously a beauty that overwhelms the country and the city, but in the end, only Gu Chaoyang is overwhelmed by her. The empress laughed from ear to ear at the time, and later she often teased Gu Chaoyang with this joke. "The morning sun grows taller." Su Qingyang took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off Gu Chaoyang''s forehead with gentle movements. Still as gentle as jade in the past, Moshang unparalleled. "Brother Huang." Su Qiruo stepped forward to squeeze Gu Chaoyang away, just like Gu Chaoyang squeezed her just now, Gu Chaoyang was so angry that he jumped behind Su Qiruo. Cousin just wiped her sweat, and she hasn''t finished enjoying it yet! As soon as Su Qingyang saw Su Qiruo, he couldn''t help it anymore, tears rolled down like beads with a broken thread. "I''m back, Brother Huang should be happy, why are you crying?" Su Qiruo squeezed her sleeves to wipe Su Qingyang''s tears, but he held his hand and never let go. After all, she is her biological younger sister. No matter how close she is, no one else can tell. Su Qiruo was almost brought up by Su Qingyang, but later he got engaged and married, and the two of them became rare. During the time when the Empress Dowager had an accident, the Empress Dowager did not allow Su Qingyang to leave the prime minister''s mansion again, so that when Su Qiruo left Beijing, he did not come out to see her off. When thinking of her only sister, Su Qingyang couldn''t help crying. Now that a person is standing in front of him, he still feels like he is dreaming. "I''m just happy. Ah Ruo is back, brother is very happy." Su Qingyang is the only direct prince, and the rules and etiquette have always been the best, but he lost his composure in public because his sister returned to Beijing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 824： His Royal Highness wants to marry (4) Chapter 824 His Royal Highness wants to marry (4) Su Qingyang looked Su Qiruo up and down with red eyes, extremely satisfied. "Our Ah Ruo has grown up, with such an incomparable appearance, I don''t know how many aristocratic princes will be fascinated!" The queen was a famous beauty back then, so the three children he gave birth to were also more beautiful than the other. "Why does the emperor make fun of me as soon as we meet?" "Cousin is complimenting you!" Gu Chaoyang rolled his eyes at Su Qiruo in dissatisfaction, his cousin didn''t cry or hug her when he saw her just now. But when she saw Su Qiruo, she cried and hugged her, it was really unfair, she also wanted to hug her. But when he thought that he had only been away from Beijing for more than a year, Su Qiruo had been away for five years. That''s all, let her let her go, don''t argue with her. The brothers and sisters finally calmed down, and the empress dowager stepped forward. "Tomorrow the palace has prepared a reception banquet for you, and you have worked hard all the way. Today, you should go back to the mansion to have a good rest, and you don''t need to enter the palace to pay your respects." When the princess came out, she specially went to the emperor to ask for an order, and Su Qiruo and the others were not allowed to enter the palace. It was really hard to come back from thousands of miles, so I just went over to talk before the banquet tomorrow. Although the emperor was concerned about his third daughter, he also loved her dearly, so he agreed. Gu Chaoyang looked around, but he couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed when he didn''t see anyone from the Gu family coming. Seeing this, the princess explained to General Gu: "Your grandfather has always been thinking about you. If he knew that you were going back to Beijing today, he would come out to greet you in person. Your mother and brothers have all stayed in the mansion today in order to hide it from him. , you just go back and give him a surprise for the old man." Although it is important to come out to pick up the daughter, the body of the old father is more important. My daughter is here and I can''t lose it. If something happens to the old man, the Gu family can''t bear it! Gu Chaoyang then grinned, scratched his head and said, "It doesn''t matter, I''m content to see my cousin and cousin." Grandfather is getting old, so he should pay more attention. Su Qingyang kept holding Su Qiruo''s hand and never let go, the princess secretly glanced at it several times, extremely envious. She also wanted to hold her sister''s hand. But she is a concubine, she can''t do whatever she wants like her younger brother, so she has to be more reserved. "Your mansion was given the year before last. The stewards in the mansion are from the former Lord Zhen Guo''s mansion, so you can use them with confidence. The servants in the yard are also from the people in front of your father and mother, so you can use them more easily. . The princess opened the mansion at the age of sixteen, but Su Qiruo''s mansion was bestowed by the emperor himself on her fifteenth birthday. For this third daughter, the emperor also dotes on him. It''s just that when the queen passed away, she was devastated, followed by a serious illness, and she really didn''t have the energy to take care of other things. Later, she asked Su Qiruo to return to the capital more than once, but she was all rejected by the princess. Thinking of those monsters and goblins in the court and the harem, the emperor did not issue the imperial decree announcing the return of the third princess to the capital, but whenever there were rewards from other princesses, she would order her cronies to keep Su Qiruo''s share too. . The death of the empress has always been full of doubts, and the princess also blamed the emperor for it back then. But seeing the emperor miss her sister so much in the past few years, the resentment in the princess''s heart also faded. Perhaps the empress also has a lot of her last resort! It''s like she has always suspected that someone tampered with the Queen''s meal, but after so many years of investigation, no evidence was found, so she could only let go of her suspicion first. The emperor may also have doubts in his heart, but since there is no evidence, she can''t do it even if she wants to avenge the queen. "Sister Huang really doesn''t have to worry so much about me, Ah Ruo is no longer the kid she was five years ago." Even though she had the memories of her previous life with her back then, she was only twelve years old and her body hadn''t grown up yet, so she couldn''t do anything even if she wanted to. Its different now, she returned from the blood, not only full of military exploits, but also brought a shadow guard given to her by her grandmother, those are her own people. "Even if you are eighty years old, she is also my younger sister. After I promised my father, I will take good care of you..." The empress dowager didn''t say the following words, but everyone present understood. How much Su Qiruo suffered in the northwest, even if she didn''t tell them, they would all know. But in order to save her life, the princess at that time had no other choice. Too many people died around her in those two years, and the emperor once left those people with ulterior motives as her whetstone, but the process of sharpening the knife was painful. She can allow losing her right-hand man, but she cannot accept losing her only sister. "Ah, if you understand the painstaking efforts of Huang Jie, the queen father must have a spirit in heaven, and she will definitely not blame Huang Jie." When Su Qiruo cried out to stay with the crown lady, the crown lady still sent her away cruelly. The princess always thought that her younger sister was blaming her. Unexpectedly, when we meet again in five years, her sister can say such a thing. She has really grown up, but she is gratified and regretful at the same time. It is her incompetence that has not been able to participate in her sister''s five years. Now that she holds great power, no one can hurt the important people around her anymore. "Okay, okay, let''s go back and talk if we have anything to say." Su Qingyang was finally willing to let go of Su Qiruo''s hand, and whispered to her, "If we don''t go back again, I''m afraid there will be many people who will come to meet you by chance. Miss Huang specially asked those people not to come to the gate of the city to disturb you today, but if they don''t come tomorrow, the restaurants and teahouses around here may be full. Woolen cloth!" In order to show their sisterly love in front of the emperor, those few begged early on to come and pick up Su Qiruo in person, but they were all dismissed by the empress saying that they were too busy traveling and had no energy to reminisce about the old days. For this reason, Su Qingyang didn''t even bring his wife and children with him when he went out, for fear of being a target of criticism. But if they stay a little longer, maybe someone who doesn''t have eyes will come out and say that they happened to pass by! Su Qiruo nodded, and said to Gu Chaoyang: "Then you go back first, see you in the palace tomorrow." Gu Chaoyang shamelessly rubbed himself next to Su Qingyang, and said with a playful smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll go to the third cousin''s house first, and it won''t be too late to have a cup of tea before going back." She finally ran into her cousin and cousin, so she was reluctant to leave like this. Both left and right are going home today, so it doesnt matter if its sooner or later, anyway, grandfather doesnt know shes back yet, so hes not in a hurry. The rest, let them wait! Gu Chaoyang said that it was fine, but he still complained about his family members in his heart. It would be nice to find an older brother to pick her up anyway! No one came. Looking at the third cousin again, all the sisters and brothers are here. It''s really enviable. Especially this elder sister and elder brother are so handsome, I am so envious! (end of this chapter) Chapter 825： His Royal Highness wants to marry (5) Chapter 825 His Royal Highness wants to marry (5) "Okay, go and identify the door, so as not to go wrong in the future." Su Qiruo felt that Gu Chaoyang and her mother would fight three times in two days, she would definitely live in his mansion in the future, so it would be good to take her back to identify the door, and pick a yard by the way. After the group left, the crowd at the gate of the city dispersed. Ye Ming smacked his mouth enviously, and sighed: "I also want to pick up the Third Highness in an open and aboveboard manner like His Royal Highness and the First Prince. Maybe she still remembers me!" Even though he met the Third Highness, Ye Ming still felt a little regretful. He has been thinking about the person for so many years, he can''t just send a purse and it''s over. "Cousin, did the emperor of Ming''er Palace post a post to each of our houses?" Ye Ming was usually in a daze, and didn''t know if the courtiers and family members were invited to the reception banquet for His Highness the Third Highness and King Gu Xiaojun. When the time came, he just followed his father, and it was his turn not to worry about other things. Mo Xuechen nodded: "Three days ago, it was sent to each mansion. This time the palace banquet requires not only each family to bring their sons and daughters, but also the sons of the right age who are born from concubines to the palace." As soon as Mo Xuechen finished speaking, Ye Ming frowned. "What does the emperor mean by this? Could it be that he wants to choose a prince and servant for His Highness?" "I do not know either." Mo Xuechen said he didn''t know, but he also had the same idea as Ye Ming in his heart. The Third Highness has been in the Northwest for many years, and has never had a servant by his side. Now that he has made great military exploits, the Emperor will definitely feel that he owes her. Now that each family is asked to bring their sons and concubines of the right age, isnt it just to choose a king and attendant for His Highness the Third Highness! Even if you can''t choose a suitable ruler, you can choose a side-lord to serve you, and the identity of the **** is still suitable. Ye Ming drank the tea in the cup in one breath, and said with a flat mouth: "The third highness is such a glamorous woman, how can anyone in the capital be worthy of her? Not to mention those low-status bastards." If someone''s concubine could fall into the eyes of His Highness the Third Highness, that would be really unreasonable. While talking, Ye Ming''s hands suddenly stopped, and he stared at Mo Xuechen closely. Mo Xuechen felt a little hairy when Ye Ming saw it, touched his face and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?" Ye Ming suddenly grinned: "Cousin, I think you are very suitable for the Third Highness! A woman as charming as the Third Highness can only be matched by the number one beauty like you, cousin." Mo Xuechen''s pretty face flushed, and she glanced at Ye Ming in shame and indignation. "Stop talking nonsense, you can also arrange the marriage of His Highness the Third Highness?" As he said that, a look of disappointment appeared in Mo Xuechen''s eyes again. "It''s not like you don''t know my situation, so don''t say such things again in the future." Mo Xuechen is the only child in the Duke Protector''s Mansion. His mother has only had one husband in his life, his father, and his father got injured after giving birth to him, so that the whole Duke Protector''s Mansion doesn''t have a daughter. So the mother has long said that a woman who wants to marry her son can only marry. The son of the Huguo Duke''s Mansion only wants to have a new wife and not marry. Those women who had been secretly spying on Mo Xuechen before all stopped thinking because of this reason. They are all the daughters of everyone''s prostitutes. Who would leave their family status behind and run to marry someone else? As for those who are willing to marry, neither the Huguo Gongfu nor Mo Xuechen look down on them. So when it comes to Mo Xuechen''s marriage, everyone in the Mo family is also a little worried. In fact, Mo Xuechen knew it in his heart, but any capable woman would not be willing to marry into his family. He couldn''t like the honorable Xungui family. It is considered that some talented people with good character appear. Whether he likes it or not, as long as it is suitable, the Mo family will agree to the marriage. Next year will be the triennial scientific examination, and my mother has been waiting for this opportunity. He is sixteen this year and seventeen next year. It is not too late to discuss marriage. Ye Ming sighed in disappointment, and said in disapproval: "Talk it to your aunt, how can a woman who is willing to marry will be good? This is too wronged for you." Mo Xuechen shook his head and said: "Mother doesn''t like women from aristocratic families who have three husbands and four servants. She is afraid that I will be wronged if I marry, and find someone to join the Duke of the Protectorate. No matter what, at least she dare not bully me." Ye Ming thought about it, it seems to be such a truth. "Then...or I won''t marry anymore, and let my mother help me find a wife, and marry me to the Taifu''s mansion. From now on, she can only treat me well." Mo Xuechen smiled and pinched Ye Ming''s face: "Nonsense, you are different from me. You have a sister-in-law above you. Do you want someone to marry into your Ye family and be angry?" Joining a family in the Duke Huguo''s Mansion is not pleasant to say, but in the end he is still the head of the family. And there are a lot of prostitutes and concubines in Taifu''s mansion, who would like to run to live under the fence! Ye Ming sighed again: "It''s really troublesome to grow up!" It''s not good to be married, and it''s not good to not be married, it''s a headache. Mo Xuechen also lowered his head. He knew from the time he was sensible that his marriage was never up to him. The stories in the storybook would never happen to him, even in his dreams, he would never dare to dream of such a romance. That''s all, let it go! Su Qiruo''s mansion is on the east street full of royal families, only one street away from the imperial palace. At the beginning, the second and fourth princesses had their eyes on this mansion, but the emperor directly gave it to the third prince who was far away in the northwest. This made them unhappy, and they often made sarcastic remarks in front of the princess. However, the two of them didn''t dare to fight against the empress dowager after all, and it was enough to have a few mouthfuls. If the empress dowager really cares about it, they are still quite afraid. Gu Chaoyang praised enviously, "Third Cousin''s mansion is really big, it looks even more luxurious than the East Palace." Su Qingyang said with a smile: "This mansion was originally lived in by the Queen Mother before she was appointed as the Crown Princess, and many of the furnishings inside were arranged by the Queen Father when she first married. The mansion given to her is also the best." Its no wonder that both the second and fourth princesses want this house, not to mention whats inside, just that the meaning is different. Presumably the emperor was thinking about the deceased queen, so he gave this place to Su Qiruo. The princess nodded and said: "The year my father married, my mother was canonized as a prince, and everyone in the mansion moved to the East Palace, so this place became vacant." The reason why the princess is so favored by the emperor may also be due to this reason, because not long after the queen conceived her, good news came from the palace. The emperor has always thought that the princess is a blessed child, and he has always treated her a little closer than other children these years. "My aunt really dotes on my third cousin, and even gave you her old house. This is an inheritance!" Gu Chaoyang grabbed Su Qiruo''s shoulder and grinned. (end of this chapter) Chapter 826： His Royal Highness wants to marry (6) Chapter 826 His Royal Highness wants to marry (6) This is what Gu Chaoyang said, if someone else said it, then they really have ulterior motives. The emperor''s succession has its own princess to take over, how could it not be her turn, isn''t Su Qiruo? Fortunately, the princess didn''t take it to heart at all, and Su Qiruo also knew Gu Chaoyang''s temperament, so they just laughed and didn''t go into it. Walking in, Su Qiruo really met many familiar faces. Five years have passed, these people have more or less changed, but they can still recognize them when they see them. The butler in the mansion is surnamed Jiang. He used to be a lieutenant general under Duke Zhen Guo. Later, he injured his left leg on the battlefield and stayed in the capital. Now there is no problem with Jiang Butler''s legs when walking, but her martial arts are no better than before. The Empress specially chose her to be the steward of the Three Emperors'' Mansion. Firstly, she trusted her as a person, and secondly, she felt that she had some kung fu, so she could protect some people in the mansion. Soon, the housekeeper brought everyone in the mansion to the courtyard, knelt down and bowed to Su Qiruo. "I have seen His Highness Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose." "Get up!" "Thank you, Your Highness." When Steward Jiang looked at Su Qiruo, his eyes were filled with tears, and he was very excited. Su Qiruo felt deeply, and took a step forward and said: "In the future, everyone will perform their duties, and this hall will not make it difficult for you, but if anyone cheats on others and seeks glory against the Lord, this hall will not forgive you lightly. The affairs of the whole house are cumbersome. Please worry about Auntie Jiang." Jiang Butler hurriedly said, "This is what subordinates should do." She used to have an official position, and she was not a slave with a bond, and she never called herself a "slave". As he spoke, Steward Jiang handed over a box containing the deeds of selling people in the mansion to Su Qiruo with both hands. "The subordinate first ordered someone to prepare hot water for His Highness and the Xiaojun King to bathe in." Jiang Butler has a winking look, and when he saw Gu Chaoyang and Su Qiruo coming back together, he put her in the master''s house as well. Gu Chaoyang looked at the back of Butler Jiang leaving, and smiled: "Third Cousin, you are a good old housekeeper." Su Qiruo rolled her eyes at Gu Chaoyang and said: "It''s not bad, she was once on the battlefield, she was a strong general who could cut off hundreds of brothers and limbs with a big knife, but the general is not old enough, she is already in her twilight years." If he hadn''t been seriously injured, how could this man be willing to be the housekeeper of the palace? But the world is impermanent, and it is also a kind of luck to be able to spend the rest of my life in peace. Gu Chaoyang had also heard about Jiang Butler, so he nodded slightly and stopped mentioning it. Instead, he looked at the yard next to the main courtyard, clapped his hands and said, "Third cousin, I will live here from now on." Before Su Qiruo said anything, the princess first gave Gu Chaoyang a look. "Nonsense! That''s the yard reserved for Ah Ruo''s future prince, you go and live in the guest room in the front yard." Gu Chaoyang was not afraid, he stepped forward and hugged the empress''s arm and said: "The third cousin doesn''t even have a common room now, this prince doesn''t know where he is, and he won''t be in a hurry, this yard is empty Its also empty, so Ill live in it if its cheaper! The princess refused mercilessly: "No!" Seeing this, Su Qingyang pointed to the courtyard on the other side of the main courtyard with a smile and said, "It''s fine for Chaoyang to live there first, as it''s only a wall away from Aruo''s courtyard." The courtyard should be prepared for the favored side gentleman, after all, the side gentleman is just a side room, it doesn''t matter if someone else lived in this yard before. But it is indeed inappropriate for my sister-in-law to live in her brother-in-law''s yard first. Gu Chaoyang nodded hastily and said, "It''s fine here, but my cousin still loves me." Su Qiruo doesn''t care where Gu Chaoyang lives, anyway, she doesn''t have anyone she likes yet. Even if she gets married in the future, she will live with her husband, so she doesn''t mind which courtyard Gu Chaoyang chooses. The Empress and Su Qingyang accompanied the two of them around the mansion, Su Qiruo kept them for a meal, and the two of them only said that they would come back after a while and let them rest first. After driving for several days, it was really tiring to stop suddenly. Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang went to rest after a simple meal. They missed dinner and slept until the next morning. Hearing the sound of sword dancing in the yard next door, Gu Chaoyang climbed up supporting his aching body. "Third Cousin is really amazing, won''t she be sleepy if she wakes up so early to practice swords?" Wanzi stepped forward to help Gu Chaoyang get dressed, and said with a smile: "The Third Highness has gone to the battlefield with Lord Zhen Guo in the northwest at the age of twelve. This pain is probably nothing to her." Meatballs are Gu Chaoyang''s maid, because Gu Chaoyang loved the fried meatballs in the kitchen during the Chinese New Year when he was a child, so he insisted on changing the name to "Meatballs", and it has been called "Meatballs" for so many years. Gu Chaoyang frowned distressedly, and said in displeasure, "If that **** hadn''t killed Uncle Huang back then, why would Third Cousin have to suffer so much?" Wanzi was so frightened that his legs gave way and he knelt down on the ground, begging in a low voice: "Little ancestor, don''t talk nonsense, be careful that walls have ears." The man in the palace has been favored in the past few years. If the master''s words reach his ears, it will cause so much trouble for the Gu family! Gu Chaoyang snorted disdainfully: "What kind of thing is he? This is the mansion of the third cousin, and the people in the mansion are all personally selected by the cousin, so how capable is that **** to buy people from the third cousin''s mansion?" ? If he really has such a great ability, Aunt Huang will definitely not tolerate him." An old man who doesn''t even have children, who has adopted a fourth emperor''s daughter under his knees, is also a disappointment. He really thinks that the country of Northern Chu belongs to him. Gu Chaoyang didn''t know where the idea came from, he just thought that it was Huang Guijun who killed the first emperor and the second. Perhaps it is because after the death of the queen, Huang Guijun has become the biggest winner! "Don''t say any more, even if you are not afraid, you should think about it for His Highness the Empress Dowager and the Third Highness, right? Now that the Third Highness has just returned to Beijing, it is not suitable to confront that person." Wanzi wished she could cover her master''s mouth behind her back, but she didn''t dare to let her say those outrageous words again. The emperor is now in charge of Fengyin, and his people are everywhere in the former court and the harem. The Gu family has become a family of generals in name only since they handed over their military power in the First Battle of Silver Pebble Beach. How can they be the opponent of Huang Guijun? "Forget it, let''s not mention that unlucky thing, I accidentally fell asleep yesterday, can someone in the mansion come to ask?" Gu Chaoyang remembered that he had not returned home yet, and wondered if her mother still remembered that her daughter had returned to Beijing. Wanzi hurriedly got up and said: "Come here, the people around the general came several times yesterday, and saw that you were asleep, so they didn''t want to wake you up, they only said when the master woke up and then went back, the three young masters yesterday I have stayed in the mansion, just waiting to see you!" Gu Chaoyang was overjoyed, and then pretended to be calm to put away the joy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 827： His Royal Highness wants to marry (7) Chapter 827 His Royal Highness wants to marry (7) "We have to go to the palace to have a banquet tonight, so let''s go back after breakfast!" She thought her mother had forgotten her daughter! They still have a conscience and know to wait in the mansion. "Okay! I''m going to prepare meals for you now. His Royal Highness the eldest prince may be so anxious to see you!" Wanzi was so happy that she went to order breakfast, after Gu Chaoyang washed up, she went to Su Qiruo''s yard, and had breakfast with her before returning to Gu''s house. When the old master of the Gu family heard that his eldest granddaughter had returned, his eyes filled with excitement, and his hands on crutches were trembling. He is really scared! Losing his wife and daughter, and several sister-in-laws all died in battle, the Gu family was left with only one seedling, General Gu, and General Gu had only one daughter, Gu Chaoyang, under his knees. Send the grief of the brunette. Holding Gu Chaoyang and screaming heartily, he was finally willing to let go. Gu Chaoyang''s eyes turned red when he saw his grandfather. There is no one who loves her the most in this world than the one in front of him. From childhood to adulthood, whatever she wanted, even the moon in the sky, the old lord would try to get her off. General Gu often said that the old lord doted on Gu Chaoyang too much, but the old lord thought it was right to treat her well. The Gu family is full of heroes. They have suffered so much since childhood in order to practice martial arts, and they are gone without enjoying anything. Since people will always die, it is worthwhile to live freely and freely! Gu Chaoyang''s three elder brothers also looked at her with red eyes, and the sour water in Gu Chaoyang''s heart was finally gone. Yesterday, seeing Su Qingyang cry when he saw Su Qiruo, Gu Chaoyang felt jealous. snort! The third cousin only has one older brother, but she has three! The Gu family welcomed Gu Chaoyang into the mansion like stars, while Su Qiruo rode to the imperial mausoleum alone. When the soldiers guarding the imperial mausoleum saw the jade pendant hanging on the waist of the visitor, they hurriedly bowed to salute. Su Qiruo waved his hand to everyone: "This hall comes here to offer incense to the queen father, you don''t have to follow." Su Qiruo walked in alone, not even bringing her most trusted Lanfeng and Fufeng. When I came out of the imperial mausoleum, it was still early, so I didn''t rush so much on the way back. Lan Feng looked at the scenery on both sides of the street, and couldn''t help feeling: "Five years have passed, and this road is much wider." "You think that after so many years, the capital can still remain unchanged!" Fengfeng is not interested in these things, she just wants to be by the master''s side and serve him well. Lan Feng glanced at his hand holding the rein, and sighed: "You are right, many things have changed." Just like her, she was a lot darkened by the northwest wind, but the master was still as handsome and fair as ever. Really incomparable! People are more popular than people. Su Qiruo changed into court clothes after returning home, and entered the palace without even having a cup of tea. The emperor had been waiting in the Qianqing Palace early in the morning, and the princess was on the sidelines. "Why hasn''t your sister come yet?" Putting down the chess pieces in his hand, the emperor is not interested in playing any more. Seeing her keep looking out, the princess smiled and said: "Ah, if she is going to see the empress father, if she wants to come back, she will come to pay her respects to the empress." The news of Su Qiruo going out of the city is not a secret at all, even if the empress does not tell it now, the emperor will know about it later. The emperor was slightly taken aback, and then sighed softly. "Ah Ruo was only twelve years old when your father passed away. She really did wrong the child." Even as an emperor, she still has a lot of involuntary things. The former emperor taught her to make good use of balance, but it was precisely because of this that she could only turn a blind eye to many things. No one knows better than the emperor the truth that when the water is clear, there will be no fish. Whether what happened to the queen was an accident or someone deliberately did it. After so many years, no evidence has been found, and the emperor himself does not know the reason. She did not stop the princess from investigating the truth, but the result remained unchanged. Only her third daughter was pitiful, and she left Beijing at a young age. The emperor is forty-two this year. Since ancient times, emperors have not lived long. She usually works hard and worries, and she doesn''t know how long she can live. When she calms down, she always thinks of her third daughter, so taking advantage of the great victory in the Northwest, she asked Su Qiruo to go back to Beijing together. "Ah Ruo, she has lived well in the northwest for the past few years, and she is now taller than Erchen!" When the princess talked about her younger sister, her eyebrows and eyes were full of doting. "Although the wind and sand in the northwest is strong, the water and soil support people! I heard from your grandmother that the children who grow up in the northwest are tall and strong." The emperor also laughed. "The Northwest is vast, and people who grow up in the Northwest are also broad-minded. If Ah can be taught by her grandmother, it will be her blessing." Duke Zhen has been a soldier all his life, and his martial arts are superb. If Su Qi can be taught by her personally, that would be something that no other princess would even dare to dream of. The emperor also had a smile on his face, and she felt better after hearing what the empress dowager said. "It''s so good. With your sister assisting you in the future, the country of Northern Chu will be in your hands, and the Queen Mother can rest assured." "Mother, you are still young, what are you talking about?" "Silly boy, do you really think the throne is so easy to sit on? Your great-grandmother passed away at the age of forty-one, and your grandmother only lived to forty-six. How old is the queen mother now, and she has to live for a few more years , How long can you last? This burden will always be handed over to you, but in the future, if you sit alone in this high position, I am afraid that you will have to endure this endless loneliness day and night." Emperors have been short-lived since ancient times. Looking at his magnificent daughter, the emperor couldn''t bear it. But there is nothing to do, there must be someone to support the Su family. Among her many daughters, only the princess is the one who wins her heart the most. The former emperor once said when he was still alive that the eldest daughter of the emperor will have great fortune in the future. "Mother, don''t say such depressing words anymore, you are lucky, and you will live a long life." Those who say long live are exaggerated, but the empress really hopes that her mother can live longer. Can''t be long live, a hundred years is fine! The emperor patted the back of the empress''s hand on the chess table lightly, and said lovingly: "My son, don''t be afraid, the empress will never leave you a country riddled with holes. And you are different from the empress, You also have a good sister." It is said that the princess is precocious, but the emperor knows better than anyone else that her third daughter is really wise and close to a monster. But that child has been a clear-headed person since he was a child, but he never insisted on those external things. She doesn''t fight or grab her head, she seems mediocre, but in fact she has been hiding her clumsiness. The prince dotes on the younger sister, and the younger sister also respects the prince. The relationship between the two sisters is not as hypocritical as other royals, but it is much more sincere. I have to admit that the queen raised the children very well. (My dears, there is a "sheep" at home. If the update is interrupted one day, everyone will wait a few more days! Take good protection when going out, the most important thing is your health.) (end of this chapter) Chapter 828： His Royal Highness wants to marry (8) Chapter 828 His Royal Highness wants to marry (8) Thinking of the queen, the emperor''s eyes darkened again. She hasn''t been a queen for these years, but she has always been thinking about that amazing and talented man! It''s a pity that the beauty is unlucky, so why did such a good person leave? When Su Qiruo arrived, the emperor was still in a daze. Hearing the palace servant''s report, the emperor hurriedly got up and went out personally, followed by the empress dowager. "Qingqing..." The emperor looked at the face from far to near, and murmured involuntarily. "The sons and ministers greet the mother emperor, long live long live long live long live." Su Qiruo knelt in front of the emperor and made a big salute, and the emperor helped her up with both hands. Looking at the face that is almost identical to that of the queen, the emperor is still in a daze. It was as if her Qingqing was still alive. This face is so similar to her father, after all, she is Qingqing''s favorite young daughter! "My son has grown up, and I have wronged you these years." The emperor lightly patted Su Qiruo on the shoulder, her daughter is now half a head taller than her. The little girl in my impression is gone. The woman in front of me is peerless and unparalleled in appearance. Her calm demeanor makes one can''t help but overlap with the number one beauty in Kyoto twenty-five years ago. "The Queen''s words are serious, the Northwest is very good, and I don''t feel wronged." "Just come back, just come back." The emperor tried his best to control his emotions, and brought his two daughters into the palace. She specially ordered that no one should be disturbed, even if someone wanted to spy on the news, she would not dare to insert her hand into the emperor''s Qianqing Palace. Su Qiruo talked to the emperor about the things she picked out, but she didn''t mention anything about the injuries, bloodshed and sweating. The emperor was secretly relieved that others were asking for credit and rewards in front of her, for fear that he would not know how much wronged they had suffered and what kind of credit they had made. Only this daughter reported good news but not bad news, and treated her like the mother of an ordinary family. It would be a lie to say that I am not moved. Rao is used to seeing life and death, and that indifferent heart can''t help but be touched. The concubine was silently by the side, and she didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. The two children are similar in appearance, and neither is a talkative person. The emperor feels happy just looking at them. Putting the two sisters together, it was rare for the emperor to be emotional. "Ah Ruo is back, let''s stay in the capital from now on! Your imperial sister has suffered a lot these past few years, so you should spend more time with her and help her well in the future. The empress will hand over this Northern Chu to you two sisters." No matter how hard her daughter tried, the emperor never thought of wanting to be a Chu. This country must be in the hands of her first daughter, even if the eldest daughter can''t protect her, she still has a second daughter. Qingqing''s children followed him. They were smart and thoughtful, and they were not easily defeated. "Mother, don''t worry, my son is willing to be the emperor''s sister - worthy of being a pawn." Su Qiruo has never thought of touching her sister''s country. In the future, when the queen mother succeeds to the throne, she is willing to be a subject, take the lead, and protect the Northern Chu country for her. "With your sisters here, the Empress has nothing to worry about." The emperor smiled gratifiedly, remembering the matter of the empress, and wanted to explain it to the two of them, but felt that it was a bit disappointing to say it now, as if she intended to speak for the harem servant. These two children are good at everything, but they have been having trouble with the queen. No matter how ambitious Hu Linwu is, he wouldnt dare to attack the Queen! What''s more, Hu Linwu was not an emperor at the time, but a virtuous servant, one of the four princes, how could he have such a great ability to extend his hand to Fengyi Palace? Besides, he has always been on good terms with the queen, and the queen was still close to him when she was alive. She believed in Qingqing''s vision. But the emperor would not mention it, but Su Qiruo would take the initiative to mention it. "Mother, there is still some time before the palace banquet, and I want to visit Fengyi Palace." After the queen passed away, the emperor ordered people to seal the Fengyi Palace, and no one was allowed to enter. Only when she occasionally thinks of the queen, she goes to sit there, and every year on the anniversary of the death of the queen, the princess and the eldest prince will go to worship. The empress also got up and clasped her fists together and said, "Then mother, please rest first, and my son will accompany Ah Ruo there." The emperor waved his hands at the two of them and said: "Go, Ah Ruo is back, it''s time to tell your father and queen that he loved you the most during his lifetime." As a parent, it is inevitable to pamper the youngest child a little more. Compared to how much the emperor valued the princess, a sensible person like the queen dotes very much on Su Qiruo who has been sensible since she was a child. Others have sweets for crying children, but in the royal family, the most sensible children get more attention from their parents. "My son will retire." The two sisters took their leave together, and when they all exited the hall, the emperor chuckled with great emotion. "Qingqing, look at the two good daughters you gave me. Just standing there, they surpass all the women in the world. If these are not my children, I''m afraid I''d be jealous to death." A graceful and luxurious, full of imperial air. A light and wind, standing like a banished immortal alive. The emperor really wants the world to come and see how outstanding her daughter is. Duke Zhen was suspicious of the monarch. Many years ago, he took his family to the northwest to guard the frontier for Northern Chu. But the emperor knew in his heart that Lord Zhen Guo had always been a loyal and benevolent generation. If Su Qi could be taught by her, she would never be able to kill her sister and seize the heir apparent in the future. The descendants of the Duke of Zhen''s mansion should be as bright and upright as the Empress Dowager and Su Qiruo. Thinking in this way, the emperor couldn''t help laughing at himself. Compared with the sincerity of the Zhenguo family, the blood of her Su family seemed much despicable. Conspiracies and tricks, power blinds one''s heart. To be honest, she was not worthy of Qingqing back then. It was she who tricked the beauty into marrying the first son who was famous in the capital back to the mansion. At that time, she was not a concubine, but Qingqing never disliked her. If Qingqing''s death was really man-made, then she wouldn''t mind disturbing the balance in the court. The empress brought Su Qiruo to the gate of Fengyi Palace, looking at the familiar gate, Su Qiruo''s eyes couldn''t help but heat up. This is the place where she grew up, and the whole palace is full of her footprints. It''s just a shame... The queen in my impression still looks young. Su Qiruo thinks that she has seen many handsome men in her two lifetimes, but none of them can match the beauty of her father''s queen. Even her own elder brother is not as good as the Queen by seven points. "Since my father left, the imperial forest army has been guarding here. Except for the mother emperor and our siblings, no one has come here." The meaning of the crown lady is very obvious. After so many years of investigation, if the queen was really murdered by an adulterer, there would be no clues. After all, no one can enter this Fengyi Palace, even if she wants to destroy the evidence, there will be no clue. Chance. The guards guarding the gate of Fengyi Palace hurriedly saluted and greeted the person coming. The prince and the others knew each other, and the people beside the prince could guess who it was without asking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 829： His Royal Highness wants to marry (9) Chapter 829 His Royal Highness wants to marry (9) After all, the news of the three emperors'' daughter''s return to the capital had already spread throughout the capital, and Su Qiruo looked very similar to the empress dowager, so it would be difficult for them not to know her identity. "Greetings to His Highness the Empress Dowager, and Greetings to the Third Highness." If Su Qi didn''t speak, the princess said lightly: "Get up!" The guards got up quickly, and took the initiative to open the gate of Fengyi Palace to invite the two to enter. The emperor originally ordered that no one should enter Fengyi Palace, but His Royal Highness and the First Prince were not included in that person. Now that His Highness the Third Highness is back, this is also the Queen''s biological daughter, and the Empress Dowager brought someone over herself, so they dare not stop her. Walking on a familiar road, the memories of the past suddenly hit. Su Qiruo stared at the swing in the courtyard in a daze for a long time, then looked at the princess and said: "Sister Huang, have you ever thought about whether there is a kind of poison in this world that can delay the onset of the person who takes it, and make people feel sick? It is impossible to find out who did it?" Maybe it will be postponed for three to five days, maybe it will be postponed for three to five years... Su Qiruo is very aware of the Queen''s physical condition. At that time, the three siblings were extremely favored. With them around, the other princes and daughters would not be in the eyes of the Emperor. The children are very competitive, and the queen is favored by the emperor. In addition, when he was young, he also learned a few tricks from his family, and his body and bones are much stronger than those frail sons born in those families. Why was he suddenly caught by a cold? Was it taken away? The princess was startled, then shook her head and said: "But the imperial physicians who took the pulse of the empress did not find out that the empress was poisoned, and I have been sending people to follow those imperial physicians and their families all these years. If there is any abnormal behavior, I think they are not lying." If someone was bribed, they would either be charged a large sum of money, or they would be silenced, but for so many years, those imperial doctors have been the same as usual, no one died, and no one suddenly became rich. Su Qiruo pursed her lips and did not answer, but she still did not believe that the Queen''s death had nothing to do with those men in the harem. No matter who it is, as long as she finds out, she will make him buried with the queen. "I have prepared a copy of the medical records in the East Palace. If you want to read them, you can read them anytime. Ah Ruo, my father and queen have been gone for five years. We living people have to live well." The Queen''s death is not only a pain in her heart, but also a knot in Su Qiruo''s heart. They have always refused to believe that their father and queen died of illness, so much so that even the emperor suspected that someone had tampered with behind the scenes. But after so many years of investigation, there is no evidence to prove that the queen was murdered by others. If this matter continues to be investigated, it will be necessary to give those censors some clues. Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and comforted the princess: "Don''t worry, sister Huang, sister-in-law will not act impulsively." She can investigate things slowly, but she must not give up on this. Perhaps it is precisely because the princess has been investigating this matter all these years, the person behind the scene has kept her tail between her tails and dare not show it. But if they don''t investigate, won''t the person behind the scenes be able to sleep peacefully? Who said revenge must be yours? Hanging a knife over the enemy''s head is also extremely enjoyable. Seeing this, the princess no longer took the initiative to bring up the past, but talked to Su Qiruo about the matter of being crowned king. "The emperor said that my grandmother guarded the frontier for Northern Chu and kept me safe for a hundred years. You were taught by my grandmother, so I want to make you King Yong''an. You are different from other people. You are a descendant of the middle palace. , and has military achievements, those few can''t compare, so don''t feel that you can''t bear this title." The other imperial daughters are only crowned kings according to the ancestral system when they reach the age, and have no titles. Only Su Qiruo won the title of prince, surpassing the other princesses by more than a head. Su Qiruo didn''t politely evade, just said: "Everything is decided by the mother." The two sisters went inside to burn incense, walked around Fengyi Palace, and then went to the front hall together. The courtiers and family members had already arrived, and as soon as the Empress Dowager brought Su Qiruo over, they attracted a lot of attention. I don''t know who took the lead to get up first, and the rest of the people hurriedly got up to salute. "The ministers and others refer to His Royal Highness, and see His Highness Third." "flat body." After finishing speaking, the princess took Su Qiruo to meet some of her close ministers. As soon as Gu Chaoyang saw Su Qiruo coming, he followed. With her around, the atmosphere was much more active. Many of the sons of those aristocratic families saw the rumored third princess for the first time, and they blushed with shame at just one glance. It is said that Her Royal Highness is unparalleled in appearance, but now that the Third Highness is standing next to Her Highness, she is a bit more cold and handsome. I dont know if the emperor wants to choose a prince and servant for the third highness today, but he will have to do his best! Ye Ming sat in the crowd, blushing with excitement, wishing he could rush forward to catch up with the Third Highness. Of course, this "reminiscence" is only what he thinks. In his opinion, the Third Highness may not remember him at all. "Mingming, what''s wrong with you?" Ye Qing, who was sitting in front of Ye Ming, turned around and asked his brother. Ye Ming hurriedly shook his head: "It''s okay, sister, I... I just saw that His Highness the Third Highness is good-looking, so I took a few extra glances." Ye Ming only turned fifteen this autumn, and in Ye Qing''s eyes, he was just a child. It is normal for a child to look more at a good-looking woman, so she didn''t take it to heart. "Obviously I''ve grown up now, don''t I think I''m going to get married?" Ye Qing is just such a direct younger brother, he dotes on him very much on weekdays, and likes to tease him when he is free. Ye Ming''s face became even hotter, and he gave Ye Qing a dissatisfied look, and said angrily, "How can my sister say that about me? I know myself, how could His Highness the Third Highness like me? It must be a cousin who is both talented and beautiful." Only a young man can be worthy of the demeanor of His Highness the Third Highness?" When Ye Ming mentioned Mo Xuechen, the smile on Ye Qing''s face also faded a little. Mo Xuechen is her cousin, and her wish since she was a child was to marry Mo Xuechen as her rightful lord. However, the Mo family has only one son, Mo Xuechen, and the Lord Protector does not allow Mo Xuechen to marry outside, but only allows him to recruit a wife. But Ye Qing, as the eldest daughter of the Ye family, will be responsible for the lintel of the Ye family in the future, so how can she go to Mo''s house to marry? The two are destined to each other, and they don''t want to cause trouble to Mo Xuechen, so Ye Qing has always buried this relationship in his heart and never told anyone. Now hearing what his younger brother said, Ye Qing couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart. It''s just that as the eldest daughter of the Ye family, I can''t abandon everything to marry, how can I be the head wife of the Mo family with such a noble status as the third highness? Ye Ming is still a child at heart after all, he always likes to push good-looking people together, but he doesn''t want to think about whether it is feasible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 830： His Royal Highness wants to marry (10) Chapter 830 His Royal Highness wants to marry (10) But spreading the word would damage Mo Xuechen''s reputation, and it would not be good for the Third Highness. Ye Qing said to Ye Ming with a straight face: "Stop talking nonsense!" Ye Ming shrank his neck embarrassingly, thinking of his cousin''s previous reprimand, he didn''t dare to mention it again. But after looking at it, he felt that only his cousin could be worthy of the Third Highness, and no one else could. Taking advantage of his family''s unpreparedness, Ye Ming sneaked up from behind and sat down next to Mo Xuechen. "Why are you here?" Mo Xuechen glanced at the grandmother and mother who were talking to the Crown Princess and the Third Highness, and asked in a low voice. Ye Ming looked like a mouse who came to steal oil, and Mo Xuechen couldn''t help but laugh when he saw his sneaky look. Ye Ming did not dare to say that he had offended his sister by saying the wrong thing just now, so he could only say: "You are close to the Third Highness, I want to see her." Ye Ming''s voice was not too loud, but Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang who were not far away just happened to listen to him. Gu Chaoyang followed the voice and recognized Ye Ming at a glance. "Eh? Isn''t that... the little boy who gave you a purse for your third cousin at the gate of the city yesterday?" Because Su Qiruo accepted the purse, Gu Chaoyang was very impressed with Ye Ming. Su Qiruo looked sideways, but recognized those familiar eyes at a glance. Yesterday, it was him in the tea house at the gate of the city? Mo Xuechen panicked when he was seen, and hurriedly lowered his eyes, not daring to look directly at that person again. Ye Ming''s big watery eyes were wide open, seeing Su Qi Ruo looking over, he got up boldly and walked over. "Third Highness, you are finally back." The boy''s voice was choked with excitement, his hands were tightly clutching his sleeves, his eyes were red, and he was extremely nervous. Su Qiruo was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "Young master of the Ye family?" The reason why she remembers Ye Ming is because of a case of abducting and selling a son of a family before she left Beijing. At that time, all the young boys who were arrested were crying with snot and tears. Only the son of the Ye family opened his innocent eyes. Big eyes, full of ignorance. Old Madam Ye is the mentor of Sister Huang. She also studied with Old Madam Ye for several years when she was young, so she also met her little grandson a few times. When she rescued Ye Ming, Ye Ming didn''t cry or make a fuss, so he held his growling stomach and told her that he was hungry. I have to say that Ye Ming is well protected by the Ye family. She had never seen such unworldly simplicity. Ye Ming stomped his feet excitedly, and felt that he was losing his dignity, so he hurriedly saluted Su Qiruo respectfully. "The Third Highness still remembers the courtiers." The boy grinned and smirked without being reserved at all, Gu Chaoyang couldn''t help laughing out loud, it was the first time she had seen such a cute boy. "You are the young master Ye who gave my third cousin the purse yesterday?" Gu Chaoyang leaned in front of Ye Ming, tilted his head and asked. Because of the defense between men and women, they have never spoken before, but the sons and daughters of the aristocratic families have met several times in private. It''s only been a year since I saw him, why did she think that Ye Ming has become so good-looking, she didn''t even recognize him. Her voice is not loud, presumably because of Ye Ming''s reputation. Ye Ming''s ears turned red, he took a peek at Su Qiruo, and said in a low voice: "I... I just want to thank His Highness the Third Highness, but I''m not good at embroidery and can''t make a good-looking purse, so I borrowed my cousin''s purse to give to you." Your Highness." Ye Ming would not lie, when asked by King Gu Xiaojun, he told the truth. Gu Chaoyang thought for a while before realizing who the cousin Ye Ming was talking about, he hugged Su Qiruo''s arm excitedly and moved close to her ear and said: "Then Ye Ming''s cousin is Mo Xuechen, who was like an ice cube when he was young Seems like, but now he is the most talented and beautiful among the princes of the capital." Gu Chaoyang is the most beautiful woman, but she really dare not look at this ice lump in Mo''s house. Besides, the protector of the country is extremely defensive, if anyone dares to attack Mo Xuechen, the protector of the country will directly beat them out with the sword that the former emperor was assassinated. Hearing that the fourth princess had her eye on Mo Xuechen, she always wanted to marry Mo Xuechen as the king, and for this she offended Duke Hu. There is only such a small master in the Huguo Duke''s Mansion, and he has already let it out to the outside world, not to marry but to recruit. Even the emperor would not be able to directly issue an order to take care of Mo Xuechen''s marriage, and the shameless fourth princess dared to covet the son of the Mo family. Phew! Hearing Mo Xuechen''s name, Su Qiruo couldn''t help tightening the hand behind her back, and those familiar eyes appeared before her eyes again. Mo Xuechen in the book is also extremely outstanding, with both talent and appearance. However, she is so beautiful, she is so good-looking that she was favored by the embassy and empress of South Vietnam, and she proposed to marry the son of the Mo family in three cities as the side king. Mo Xuechen is in a dilemma between his family and the country, not to mention the side-lord, even the queen-daughter-lord. But he couldn''t refuse directly, otherwise he would put the Duke Protector''s House on the cusp. For the Duke Protector''s Mansion, he is the treasure of the Mo family. But for the Northern Chu State, it was a profit no matter what he exchanged for three cities. The Nanyue princess was afraid that things would change, so she wanted to cook rice for her husband and take him away directly. In the end, Mo Xuechen was forced to jump off the cliff to preserve her innocence, but she also ended up with no bones left. "Third cousin?" Gu Chaoyang shook Su Qiruo''s arm who was still in a daze, and she was fascinated by what she was thinking. Su Qiruo came back to look at the puzzled Ye Ming, and smiled faintly. "There is no need to mention the past, I will accept it as a thank you." Su Qiruo deliberately didn''t mention the purse, but only said that it was a thank you gift from Ye Ming to her, so as not to spread it and ruin his reputation. Ye Ming squinted his eyes happily and said: "It''s good that Your Highness doesn''t dislike it, but a purse is not enough to express my gratitude. If Your Highness is free, how about setting a table in Zhenweifang to welcome His Highness?" If other men said this, Su Qiruo would definitely give him a supercilious look. She didn''t have time to eat the welcome banquet given by a strange man, but the person in front of her was Ye Ming, a young boy with his thoughts written all over his face. For so many years because of a small matter, if she doesn''t eat this meal, I''m afraid he will always remember this favor. And Su Qiruo also wanted to remind Mo Xuechen through Ye Ming that he must avoid it when the South Vietnamese envoys visit in the future. "Also." Su Qiruo nodded in response, not only Ye Ming was delighted and surprised, even Gu Chaoyang felt that the sky was raining red. What is the charm of this young master Ye that he can be treated differently by her third cousin? Gu Chaoyang was curious, and naturally he didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity. I saw her approaching Ye Ming with a smile, and said softly: "Young Master Ye, you don''t mind if Third Cousin takes one more person with you!" Ye Ming was so startled by the handsome face suddenly approaching that his cheeks burned, he stepped back slightly, and said, "I don''t mind." (end of this chapter) Chapter 831： His Royal Highness wants to marry (11) Chapter 831 His Royal Highness wants to marry (11) Don''t look at King Gu Xiaojun as a well-known dandy, but if a young lady from a family in Beijing wants to invite her to a meal, she really doesn''t have that face. Now that he offered to come to the banquet of his young man, there is no reason for him to refuse. If Su Qi saw that Gu Chaoyang was about to fall ill again, he nodded slightly at Ye Ming, and dragged her to another place. Although Gu Chaoyang belongs to the kind of fake flirtatious person who leaves a leaf in a bush of thousands of flowers, but it can''t stop her from having a handsome face that both people and gods hate, and it''s easy to make other young masters throw their hearts on her. At that time, she would pat her **** and leave as if nothing happened, which would be extremely unfair to the young man who was just in love. If other people are looking for wealth, she can ignore it, but the child in front of her is too innocent, so it''s better not to let Gu Chaoyang abuse other young people. Ye Ming saluted the two who had left, and returned to Mo Xuechen excitedly, talking to him about what happened just now. "My God! Your Highness has accepted my invitation, cousin, you must accompany me when the time comes." Ye Ming held Mo Xuechen''s hand tightly, and he still couldn''t calm down. Mo Xuechen frowned slightly, looked at Ye Ming and said, "You and I don''t want to disrespect my niece. If it gets out, I''m afraid that my uncle and father will break your legs." Ye Ming pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Then I will ask my sister to take us there, and invite His Highness the Third Highness to a banquet in the name of the eldest sister. It is difficult for others to say anything!" Mo Xuechen originally wanted to say that he would not go, but when he thought that Ye Ming had been looking forward to the Third Highness for five years, if he didn''t go with him, and Ye Ming was the only man, it seemed a bit uneasy. "Also." Seeing that Mo Xuechen responded, Ye Ming was finally happy. The person he was thinking of came back and accepted his appointment, so he can finally thank her properly. With the arrival of the emperor, the whispers in the hall disappeared, leaving only the voice of greetings and greetings. Because the Tainujun was pregnant, the Tainu did not bring him here, so she was the only one at the table. And Su Qiruo was sitting at another table next to the princess, the two sisters were sitting together, it really made people want to take a few more glances. The emperor was in a very good mood, with a smile on his face. The princes and servants who followed her also had smiles on their faces. Whether it was true or not, if the emperor was happy, they couldn''t disappoint. Su Qiruo''s eyes fell on the noble monarch Hu Linwu beside the emperor. This man is still the same as five years ago, with a gentle and harmless appearance that looks like a queen. The corner of Su Qiruo''s mouth twitched into a sneer, if she hadn''t carried the memories of her previous life since she was a child, it would have been difficult to see what kind of ugly face this man hides behind his fake mask. She still remembers that she saw it with her own eyes when she was a child. Just a moment ago, Hu Linwu pretended to be a good brother in front of the queen, but when he turned around, he showed a ferocious face because of a red coral that the emperor gave to the queen. He thought that he had covered it well enough that the queen didn''t see it, but he didn''t know that Su Qiruo had seen it clearly long ago. This man was also negligent, thinking that there was no need to guard against a child who couldn''t speak well. Later, Su Qiruo reminded the queen more than once to be careful of Hu Linwu, and she herself has been deliberately guarding against the things Hu Linwu sent to Fengyi Palace. So Su Qiruo couldn''t figure out whether Hu Linwu made a move on the queen. If not him, then who? If he is, how did he do it? Hu Linwu also seemed to feel Su Qiruo''s gaze on him, so he pretended to give her a gentle look, and then froze there. If he didn''t know that the child in front of him was the third emperor''s daughter, he almost thought it was the queen who came back to life. Of the three children of the empress, only Su Qiruo resembled him the most, almost exactly the same. Su Qiruo retracted the inquiring eyes, then retracted her gaze generously, and scanned the others again. The emperor is not greedy for beauty, these few servants who are qualified to attend the banquet are all people who were there when Su Qiruo left, except for the two who passed away, the rest came. "Everyone''s family is flat." "Long live my emperor Xie, long live, long live." "Great victory in the Northwest, the Duke of Zhenguo, his daughters and all the officers and men are still on the way, let''s not mention the rewards for the time being. Today is a reception banquet for my son and the king of Chaoyang County. It is good for everyone to enjoy themselves." The meaning of the emperor is very clear, today is just a family banquet, and it will be a state banquet when the officers and men with meritorious service go to Beijing to return to their command. All the ministers couldn''t help thinking about the emperor''s thoughts secretly, and preparing such a grand reception banquet for His Highness and King Gu Xiaojun alone was enough to show the emperor''s love for His Highness. After all, she is the imperial daughter born on the first line, and she is a compatriot with the first father of the Crown Princess, even if she does not perform filial piety by the Holy Majesty''s side for five years, she is still incomparable to other imperial daughters. "Welcome Your Highness the Third Highness to return to Beijing, thousand years old." As soon as the person who is good at flattering opens his mouth, the rest of them are also busy following. The emperor was very happy, and said with a loud smile: "Ah Ruo has been away from Beijing for many years, and you will need a lot of assistance from your lords in the future. If there is something wrong, the family will take care of it." "I dare not wait." When the emperor said this, everyone was so frightened that they didn''t even dare to speak. The other princesses were all jealous. What does the empress mean? The third child has not been in the capital for many years, can he walk sideways when he returns with her? Even if she kills and sets fire, the whole court still has to worry about it? I''ve seen someone who is partial, but I''ve never seen someone who favors someone so blatantly. Even the mother of an ordinary family never said such things to outsiders. Hu Linwu tightly clenched his hands under the table, filled with resentment. Everyone is dead, and the emperor still misses him so much, even hurting his children a little more. Its fine for her to be secretly partial, but she still announces it to the world with such a big fanfare, is it because she is afraid that people in the world will not know that her second daughter returns to Beijing to be the most favored? "It is said that the wind in the northwest is harsh, but the servants look at it, but the third highness is more handsome than the queens and ladies in Beijing!" Hu Linwu smiled softly, it sounded like he was praising Su Qiruo for his good looks, but actually he wanted to say that Su Qiruo didn''t make any achievements in the Northwest, and only hid behind Zhen Guogong to enjoy himself, that''s why he had such a good body Flesh. The Empress Dowager''s eyes turned cold, and without waiting for others to speak, she heard her say: "My younger sister is born with a good appearance, not to mention the northwest wind, even knives from the sky will not affect her appearance. Unlike some people, who have a heart of snakes and scorpions, no amount of powder can cover up the rotten smell of flesh." Everyone knows that the Empress Dowager doesnt like the emperor, and some even say that the Empress Dowager always suspects that the empresss death is man-made, and that the person behind the poisoning is the Emperor Hu. Hu Linwu didn''t expect the empress dowager to hate him in public. The two had disagreements in the past, but they never showed it in front of everyone. Especially since the emperor is still here! (end of this chapter) Chapter 832： His Royal Highness wants to marry (12) Chapter 832 His Royal Highness wants to marry (12) As everyone knows, Huang Guijun opened his mouth to ridicule Su Qiruo, and he just hit the empress dowager''s weakness. Hu Linwu''s face turned cold, and he was about to refute, but Su Qiruo said with a smile: "Miss Huang''s words are wrong, the knife fell on the face of my sister, but there was no trace, but the scars on my sister''s body were No matter how good the medicine is, it can''t be removed. The Huns'' swords are seven feet long. A man who is as stingy as this servant, I am afraid that ten of them stacked together will not be enough to cut with a knife. Rao, my sister''s martial arts are good , there is still a palm-length scar on my back!" Su Qiruo pretended not to know Hu Linwu, and only called him a poor servant, Hu Linwu''s lips turned white with anger. He didn''t expect that the two daughters of that **** were such unreasonable goods, and they could kill people with just one mouth. The emperor was already annoyed by Hu Linwu''s talkativeness, but now he hears that Su Qiruo said that he was cut by the Hun''s big knife, and his heart aches even more. "Shut up if you can''t speak, today is Ah Ruo''s welcome banquet, what are you looking for?" Because of the queen, the emperor has always treated Hu Linwu as a favorite, and has never reprimanded him like this. Who would have thought that today he was slapped in the face by the emperor in public because he offended the empress dowager and the third empress with just one word. Hu Linwu blushed with grievance, but Su Yuanke, the fourth princess sitting below, was unwilling. "Father is just praising San Huangjie, why should San Huang sister scare him like this?" Emperor Guijun has no children under his knees, and has adopted the fourth imperial daughter Su Yuanke to raise him. Although the two of them are not very close, they are always in a relationship of both prosperity and loss. "and who are you?" Su Qiruo raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Yuanke, she knew her. Su Yuanke was only two months younger than her, but because he was inferior to her in every way, he was frequently reprimanded by the emperor since he was a child. For this reason, Su Yuanke often plots against Su Qiruo behind his back, but Su Qiruo hides them all, but Su Yuanke has a lot of bad luck. In Su Qiruo''s view, Su Yuanke is a bit stupid, but it''s not bad in his bones. After all, the methods she thought of to torment her were not so vicious as to hurt her life, they were all children''s playthings. Unexpectedly, five years later, Su Yuanke is still so stupid. Thinking about it, if she was smart, how could she recognize Hu Linwu as her father? "You...you don''t know me anymore?" Su Yuanke''s eyes widened in shock. She thought that if Su Qi didn''t know Huang Guijun, it was because Huang Guijun was old, but the two of them grew up together, and she didn''t know herself anymore? Su Qiruo smiled slightly at Su Yuanke, Su Yuanke was taken aback for a moment, she suddenly felt that Su Qiruo''s smile was a bit too pretty now, what should I do? The emperor saw that Su Qiruo was teasing Su Yuanke, so he couldn''t help but also bent his mouth. "Your imperial sister doesn''t know you anymore, why don''t you hurry up and introduce yourself." As soon as the emperor finished speaking, all the ministers were shocked again. You are so eccentric, luo, luo, okay? Su Yuanke blushed and said to Su Qiruo: "I...I am Su Yuanke." "speak nicely!" The emperor slapped the table, scaring Su Yuanke almost to his knees. Tremblingly, she cupped her fists at Su Qiruo and said, "Sister Su Yuanke has met Sister Sanhuang." Su Yuanke has been afraid of the emperor since he was a child. In recent years, he has become a little arrogant only because the emperor is still favored. Now even the emperor can''t please Su Qiruo in front of Su Qiruo, and she dare not argue with Su Qiruo again in front of the emperor. Su Yuanke took the lead, and the remaining queens and princes hurriedly got up to greet and introduced their identities. The youngest princess is only three years old, she got up from her father''s arms, and saluted Su Qiruo sternly, quite cute. Su Qiruo nodded, raised the wine glass in his hand and said to everyone: "This hall has recorded it." Actually, she really didnt remember those younger ones, but she couldnt say to her face that the emperor had too many children and she couldnt recognize them all, right? Su Yuanke stared again, that''s it? After everyone''s introduction, shouldn''t she give a gift as a sister? Su Yuanke, who was still waiting to receive the meeting gift, didn''t know how many times he had been scolded in his stomach by Huang Guijun. This idiot is really useless. The empress lowered her head and secretly smiled. She didn''t expect her sister to be so naughty now, and dare to tease people in public. But that''s fine too, as long as the younger sister is not bullied, whoever she wants to bully, she, the older sister, will stay by her side. The emperor was still immersed in Su Qiruo''s injury, and said guiltily: "My son has suffered." "The sharp edge of a sword comes from sharpening, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold. I don''t think it''s not bitter. I can be taught by my grandmother, learn a whole body of martial arts, and have the opportunity to kill the enemy in person on the battlefield to keep our borders safe. This is my son. As a daughter of the Su family, I should fulfill my obligations." Su Qiruo''s words made the emperor almost burst into tears, and felt more and more indebted to the child. "As expected of my daughter, my son is so bold." "To be able to get the personal biography of the Duke of Zhen, the Third Highness must also be very talented. This is my luck in Northern Chu." "The emperor is so lucky!" "That''s right, she is worthy of being the daughter of the Holy Majesty''s direct descendants. It is really rare to have both civil and martial arts." "The empress was the first son of the capital for both talent and appearance, and the third highness is really a tiger father without a dog girl!" Everyone knows how strict Zhen Guogong is. Even if it is her own child, as long as she is not talented, she will not be able to catch her eyes, and she will not teach it personally. The fact that the third princess can get Zhen Guogong to teach martial arts in person is enough to show her ability. Hearing the bursts of compliments, the emperor was elated, but the emperor beside him was so angry that his face turned purple. These people are clearly against him, trying to anger him on purpose! The princess is very capable, she has gathered so many forces over the years, he underestimated her. Su Qiruo has just returned to Beijing, and she has won another wave of people''s hearts. A concubine is so difficult to deal with, but now that there is another Su Qiruo, his future life will be even more difficult. Hu Linwu suddenly regretted his impulsiveness tonight, he shouldn''t have tempted Su Qiruo like this. If he had been more patient, he might not have been so embarrassing. Now the emperor is annoyed not to mention it, but also made the courtiers laugh at it. Who would dare to be loyal to him in the future? Su Qiruo didn''t even give Hu Linwu an eyelid, no matter what kind of skin he put on, as long as he dared to offend her, he would tear off that layer of skin sooner or later. In order to find a manipulative imperial daughter, Hu Linwu chose Su Yuanke, a fool, and he didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse. Could it be that he still expects Su Yuanke to **** Jiangshan from the crown daughter and use it to honor him? Su Qiruo was immersed in pouring wine, when a small plate containing peeled walnuts was handed over. Looking at that noble and handsome face, Su Qiruo couldn''t help being taken aback. (end of this chapter) Chapter 833： His Royal Highness wants to marry (13) Chapter 833 His Royal Highness wants to marry (13) She still remembers that when she was a teenager, the Queen always liked to peel three walnuts every day and force her to eat them. Su Qiruo didn''t like walnuts at first, and thought they were too bitter. But I couldnt stand the Queens feeding day after day, and eventually I developed the habit of eating walnuts. It''s just that she didn''t expect that after five years, the princess still remembered it. "Thank you, Miss Huang." Su Qiruo''s fingers trembled slightly, and suddenly she remembered the man who treated her tenderly. The princess smiled slightly: "Why are you so polite with the imperial sister?" She said that this time when her younger sister returns to Beijing, she will do her best to treat her well, and she will never let her leave again. Now she is capable of protecting her younger sister. The two sisters have been separated for five years, and it seems that they are getting close again at this moment. Gu Chaoyang came to the two of them with a glass of wine, and said with a smile: "Chaoyang respects the two cousins. Over the years, I have been taken care of by the two cousins. My sister thanked you here." Gu Chaoyang dared to walk sideways in the capital. In addition to the emperor''s love for her, she also had a cousin who loved her very much, and a third cousin who taught her to be a good person since she was a child. So, even though she, Gu Chaoyang, is a dude, she never does anything immoral. She plays around occasionally, but it is harmless. Otherwise, with her mother''s old and stubborn temper, her leg would have been broken long ago. The Empress Dowager and Su Qiruo raised their glasses at the same time, and drank it down in one gulp. Gu Chaoyang filled another glass for himself, and happily went to drink with the emperor. Seeing Gu Chaoyang standing in front of the emperor talking and laughing without rules, and the emperor had a faint smile on his face, Su Qiruo suddenly felt a little lucky. Fortunately, her mother was not oppressed by the imperial power to become a walking dead without emotion. Only when she has thoughts in her heart can she live like a human being! It''s not that she doesn''t want the emperor to forget the queen and live a new life, but as an emperor, she would rather have a white moonlight who has left than affect the court because of a single man. If it is impossible for Su Qi to let anyone touch her elder sister''s position as a concubine, whoever dares to be disobedient will be the enemy she will deal with. She didn''t protect her father well back then, but now she absolutely can''t lose her sister again. Lu Youran, the daughter of the prime minister''s mansion, also came to Su Qiruo with a glass of wine, first she nodded slightly at the princess, and then said to Su Qiruo: "Your brother has been looking forward to it for five years, and finally he has you back. Son, I will hold a banquet in the mansion to welcome you, you must come." Lu Youran is Su Qiruo''s sister-in-law. She grew up with her brother''s childhood sweetheart, and they have a very close relationship. Back then when Lu Youran proposed to marry Su Qingyang, he also spent a lot of effort. If the queen did not love her son, I am afraid that the emperor would not dare to let such an outstanding person be his son''s son-in-law based on Lu Youran''s talent and family background. Yes, so as not to have any wrong thoughts in the future. Fortunately, Lu Youran treated Su Qingyang with sincerity, and gave up her official career in order to marry him. In the end, the emperor was reluctant to part with this young lady who became famous and won three prizes, so she made an exception and put her in the Imperial Academy. After all, she is her own daughter-in-law, and she has such talent, so she really doesn''t want to waste it. Everyone said that Lu Youran is the living star of Wenqu, even Su Qiruo often heard Taifu Ye praise the eldest lady of Lu Xiangfu when he was young. So when my brother was going to marry into the Lu family, she also helped a lot. Lu Youran is a member of the Empress Dowager, and she is very close to their sisters, so she doesn''t pay too much attention to etiquette. On the contrary, the three of them are very at ease. Su Qiruo raised her glass with a smile and said: "Then there will be Mrs. Lao." Lu Youran raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "Yo! Back then, I refused to call my sister-in-law, but I chose to be called Sister Lu. Why did you change your name after seeing you for five years?" At that time, Su Qingyang and Lu Youran just got married, they all teased Su Qiruo to call Lu Youran''s sister-in-law, but Su Qiruo couldn''t call her sister-in-law, but instead made herself blushed. Later everyone called her whatever she liked. Now that she has grown up, she calls out "sister-in-law" without anyone needing to speak. "My brother has been married to you for so many years, even if I don''t call you sister-in-law, I can''t change your identity, can I?" Su Qiruo replied without changing her expression, she was willing to call her sister-in-law because Lu Youran was kind to her brother. In this world, not to mention the daughters of the Xungui family, but ordinary people''s families, it is common for three husbands and four attendants. But Lu Youran has only married one husband, Su Qingyang, for so many years, and has no other husbands. This is enough to prove that Su Qingyang really chose the right person. But Su Qiruo is not afraid of Lu Youran''s extravagant thoughts, not to mention how kind her elder sister is to her and her brother, even if she finds out that Lu Youran dares to let her brother down, she will not let her off lightly. . "You girl, do you still want your brother to marry another?" Lu Youran smiled and glanced at Su Qiruo, her tone was quite doting. "It depends on how well you treat my brother, sister-in-law." "Then you can watch slowly, there is no other woman in this world who is better than me to Yangyang." Lu Youran smiled smugly, and Su Qiruo got goosebumps all over her body when she called out "Yang Yang". It seems that she is overthinking, only her brother abandons Lu Youran, there is no possibility of Lu Youran abandoning her brother. But according to Su Qingyang''s love for Lu Youran, it is impossible for these two people to separate in this life. The three sisters talked together for a while, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. Halfway through the banquet, Su Qiruo felt that the hall was a little stuffy, so she informed the empress and prepared to go out to enjoy the night breeze. Five years have passed, and the layout of the palace remains the same, only the people have grown five years older. Things are people, not everything. "Your Highness, please respect yourself!" A man''s angry voice came from the garden, thinking that someone''s son was secretly dating someone, Su Qi turned around and left if he didn''t want to be troublesome. But after hearing Su Yuanke''s voice, he stopped again. "This hall just wants to talk to Mr. Mo, don''t be afraid of Mr. Mo." Su Yike stopped in front of Mo Xuechen with a playful smile, and Mo Xuechen flushed with anger. "Man and woman can''t get married. The minister has been out for a long time. If he doesn''t go back, mother and father will worry." No matter how mischievous Su Yuanke is, he doesn''t dare to really offend the Duke Protector''s Mansion. But she finally met Mo Xuechen, and she just wanted to talk to him for a while. But Mo Xuechen was in a hurry to leave, Su Yuanke was a little annoyed, and raised his hand to pull his arm. A figure suddenly stood in front of Mo Xuechen, making Su Yuanke take two steps back in shock. Su Yuanke had already drank two more glasses, but after being pushed like this, he almost couldn''t stand still, and was instantly annoyed. "Who dares to attack the main hall, don''t you want to live?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 834： His Royal Highness wants to marry (14) Chapter 834 His Royal Highness wants to marry (14) "If Si Huangmei drinks too much, go to the lake to sober up, don''t play drunk here." Su Qiruo''s cold voice came, and Su Yuanke was so frightened that most of him sobered up in an instant. "You...how are you here?" Su Yuanke pointed at Su Qiruo and asked in a trembling voice, she had never won against Su Qiruo since she was a child, if the news of her molesting the young master of the Mo family reached the ears of the Queen Mother, she would probably be beaten up. At that time, if you offend the Mo family, you will lose your sacred heart. Su Yuanke originally wanted to bully Mo Xuechen, and he dared not tell anyone. He never thought that Su Qiruo would rush out halfway. Su Qiruo slapped Su Yuanke''s hand pointing at her with a slap, because of the relentless effort, the back of Su Yuanke''s hand turned red. "If you dare to be so disrespectful, this hall will cut off your claws." In terms of pros and cons, Su Qiruo is always in front of Su Yuanke, and she just pointed at Su Qiruo like that, she really broke the rules of respect. Because he didn''t reason, Su Yuanke didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore. Withdrawing his hand embarrassingly, he muttered in a low voice: "I just passed by and saw him and talked to him, but I didn''t do anything." She is really wronged! After making a fuss for a long time, not to mention not taking advantage of it, Su Qiruo caught him straight. It''s really a loss to steal a chicken, and a loss to the rice. Ouch! Hands hurt so much. Su Qiruo, how much strength did she use to beat him to death. "The embarrassing thing, why don''t you leave?" As soon as Su Qiruo raised his hand, Su Yuanke was so frightened that he scrambled and ran away. After Su Yuanke was gone, Su Qiruo turned around and said to Mo Xuechen: "The night is cold and cool, Mr. Mo, go back quickly!" Mo Xuechen wore a light blue robe today, with a white girdle around his waist, making him look more elegant and handsome. Looking at the woman in front of him, Mo Xuechen could not help but lower his head. He didn''t expect to meet the fourth emperor''s daughter here, let alone the third emperor''s daughter to appear here to rescue him. The person who had been in Ye Ming''s mouth suddenly appeared in front of him, and Mo Xuechen felt a little hot in his heart. "Thank you, Your Majesty, the subject will leave." After thanking Su Qiruo, Mo Xuechen hurriedly left. Perhaps because of nervousness, the protruding grass branch knocked under his feet, and almost fell into the mud. Fortunately, Su Qiruo was not far away, so she quickly stepped forward to support him. "Did you fall?" Su Qiruo pulled Mo Xuechen''s arm slightly, and Mo Xuechen felt that the heat from the man''s palm had spread to his arm, making his face red. It''s really embarrassing. He was absent-mindedly thinking about other things just now, so he didn''t pay attention to his feet. "I''m fine, thank you Your Highness." Mo Xuechen felt that he had lost all his face today, and the third princess probably had never seen someone as stupid as him! "It''s dark and the road is difficult to walk, and this hall happens to be going back, let''s go together!" Su Qiruo felt that it was better for her to give him a ride, lest something bad happen again. Everyone said that Mr. Mo was unparalleled in talent and appearance, but why didn''t she see how smart this kid was? When Su Yuanke was entangled, he was stern, but now he looks a little stupid no matter how you look at it. Mo Xuechen followed Su Qiruo half a step away, Su Qiruo didn''t walk fast enough for him to keep up. The night wind came and blew her cool scent into his nostrils, making the young man couldn''t help but take another look at the third princess who only existed in Ye Ming''s mouth. In fact, they also met when they were young, but at that time he was young and he didn''t like to go to crowded places, so he didn''t speak a few words with the third princess. I have to say that she looks really good-looking. After walking for an unknown amount of time, Su Qiruo suddenly stopped. "You go in first." Mo Xuechen was stunned for a moment, but quickly realized that he hurriedly bowed to Su Qiruo, and then hurriedly entered the hall. He knew what Su Qiruo meant, if the two of them came back together and were watched by interested people, they would have to speculate and talk about it. I really didn''t expect that this unsmiling third princess was actually such a careful person. "Why have you been here for so long?" Ye Ming sat here and waited a little anxiously. Seeing that Mo Xuechen finally came back, he was relieved. It is not allowed to bring a servant to serve in the palace, he is really afraid that something will happen to Mo Xuechen. It is not unheard of that a son of an aristocratic family was molested and finally had to marry. If she knew that it would be convenient for Mo Xuechen to go, she would have followed along. "I lost my way and found it." Mo Xuechen didn''t want people to know what happened tonight, it would be bad for anyone, so he could only tell a random lie. "I always thought my cousin was omnipotent, but it turned out that he was also a reckless person, haha..." They have often come to the palace since they were young, but they never thought that their cousin would still get lost. "It''s kind of dark outside, I can''t see the way clearly, and I couldn''t find the palace attendant to guide the way, so I was delayed for some time." Mo Xuechen explained. Ye Ming felt that something was wrong. Why did my cousin talk so much today? In the past, he would never explain it to himself in such detail. But Ye Ming didn''t ask further, his cousin is much smarter than him, since he doesn''t want to talk about it, it doesn''t matter. Mo Xuechen slowed down, and began to look for Su Qiruo. Seeing that she was sitting back beside the princess again, he averted his gaze from that person. When Su Qiruo came back, Gu Chaoyang and Lu Youran were staring at each other, Lu Youran looked calm, but Gu Chaoyang was a little angry. Gu Chaoyang also liked Lu Youran very much when she was young, but Lu Youran stole her cousin away. From then on, Gu Chaoyang always looked unconvinced every time he saw Lu Youran. Because Gu Chaoyang is young, Lu Youran doesn''t have the same knowledge as her. Today, for some reason, Lu Youran and Gu Chaoyang stared. "Chaoyang, what are you and your sister-in-law doing?" Su Qiruo raised his hand and waved it in front of Gu Chaoyang''s eyes, Gu Chaoyang was so angry that he jumped on Su Qiruo''s back and complained. "Third Cousin, you don''t love me anymore, how can you turn to her? I was about to win just now, but you delayed me." Wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, Gu Chaoyang said cheekily. In fact, if Su Qi didn''t show up, she would hardly be able to hold on any longer. The tears were streaming down! Lu Youran glanced at Gu Chaoyang with a smile, and said softly, "Let''s go to tomorrow''s welcome banquet with Chaoyang too!" "I''m not going." Gu Chaoyang turned his head away from Lu Youran, she couldn''t understand why her cousin fell in love with Lu Youran, wouldn''t she grow up after a few years? If her cousin married her, she would definitely treat her cousin better than Lu Youran. "Since Chaoyang doesn''t want to go, let''s forget it. Let''s have a good talk tomorrow, sisters." (end of this chapter) Chapter 835： His Royal Highness wants to marry (15) Chapter 835 His Royal Highness wants to marry (15) Lu Youran nodded, not displeased by Gu Chaoyang''s refusal. When Gu Chaoyang heard this, his hair exploded instantly. "Third Cousin, will you and the Empress Dowager Cousin both go to Lu Mansion tomorrow?" Su Qiruo nodded and said: "Well, just now, Miss Huang has already agreed." "Then I will go too." Although she doesn''t like Lu Youran, she can''t let go of the opportunity to reminisce with her cousins, so she won''t take advantage of Lu Youran, a bookworm! Su Qiruo lightly tapped Gu Chaoyang''s arm, then calmed down and said, "You are no longer a child, you have to be polite in front of your sister-in-law, you are making things difficult for your sister-in-law, how can you let the emperor get caught in the middle?" Gu Chaoyang pursed his lips lightly, glanced secretly at Su Qingyang who was sitting not far away, and grumbled reluctantly: "Biao sister-in-law..." Actually, she didn''t really dislike Lu Youran, but she was a little jealous of her. Lu Youran is really kind to her cousin, she has nothing to say. But when she thought of her childhood favorite cousin being snatched away by Lu Youran, she felt very uncomfortable. Cousin was the only one she wanted to marry when she first fell in love! But no matter what, compared to her immature liking in the past, she still hopes that her cousin can be happy. The third cousin was right, she couldn''t let her cousin be caught in the middle. Lu Youran raised his hand and patted Gu Chaoyang''s shoulder, clasped fists with them and said, "Then I will wait for you in the mansion tomorrow." Lu Youran sat back beside Su Qingyang, Su Qiruo gently handed over a cup of hot tea, Lu Youran smiled dotingly. Gu Chaoyang snorted coldly, sat between Su Qiruo and the princess, poured a glass of wine and downed it. The princess looked at the rare Gu Chaoyang who lost his composure and said: "Qingyang is six years older than you, and he treats you as his own sister when he brought you close since childhood. Do you really want him to wait for you six years later?" Marry you again? Even if you are not afraid of the world''s comments, aren''t you afraid of him being ridiculed by the world?" Gu Chaoyang squeezed the wine glass tightly, lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice: "I don''t...I just want my cousin to be happy." She didn''t think about it that much, but she always felt that she was the only one who would treat her cousin well in this world, and she was afraid that other women would bully him. "But now he is very happy! He has both sons and daughters, his wife respects and loves him, and all your wishes have been fulfilled. But if you keep putting yourself in the old trap, not only will you not be happy, but Qingyang will also not be happy." Feel guilty." Gu Chaoyang said in a muffled voice: "I see, cousin, I won''t embarrass my cousin again in the future." In fact, she had long since lost the idea of ??snatching Su Qingyang from Lu Youran, but she was a little unwilling. The princess glanced at the son of aristocratic family sitting below, then looked at Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang and said, "You two are not too young, let your brother-in-law hold a flower viewing in the East Palace after a while For the banquet, I have invited unmarried young masters in Beijing to come over and have a look, if anyone is interested, I will ask the Queen Mother to give you a marriage." This time she insisted on letting Su Qiruo return to the capital, the Empress Dowager also wanted to show her the prince. She doesn''t want her younger sister to marry a man from Northwest China. Her younger sister has a noble status and should be matched with the best man in the world. Su Qiruo said calmly: "Don''t worry, after all, you are a person who will live a lifetime, so you should choose carefully." She also wants to find someone who loves each other like her brother and sister-in-law, so that this long life will not be so boring. "You have to take it to your heart, this is a major event in life, and you can''t be careless." The empress does not force Su Qiruo to get married, Su Qiruo is different from her, her marriage is related to the inside and outside of the court, and several relationships need to be balanced. But her younger sister only needs to marry the man she likes, and it is enough for her sisters to sacrifice only one person. After the banquet, Gu Chaoyang wanted to go back to the residence with Su Qiruo, but was dragged away by General Gu. Gu Chaoyang didn''t return home last night. If she doesn''t return today, is she still a member of the Gu family? If Su Qi came out from the palace, the carriage in the mansion would be waiting there. Lan Feng stepped forward to salute, and was about to move the footstool out to put it on, but was rejected by Su Qiruo with a wave of his hand. With a little tiptoe, the person got into the carriage. She has been in the Northwest for so many years, and she has long since lost so many rules. The man standing beside the carriage not far away saw the carriage leaving from the third imperial concubine''s mansion, so he helped the servant''s hand to get on the carriage. "My lord, did you fall in the palace today?" Qingzhu frowned and looked at the dead leaves on Mo Xuechen''s clothes, and asked in a low voice. Mo Xuechen looked down, thinking that he had tripped and almost got into the flowers, so he nodded shyly. I accidentally tripped and didnt fall when going to the toilet. He did not fall to the ground, but was supported by someone. It''s just that he can''t tell anyone about it, not even his personal servant. "It''s dark at night, why don''t you find a palace attendant to accompany you when you go out?" Qingzhu took out the handkerchief distressedly and wiped off the dead leaves on Mo Xuechen''s clothes, feeling a little scared. In the past few years, there were many young masters in the palace who ruined the noble family. On the eve of the Shangyuan Festival last year, the young master of the Yin family fell into the lotus pond and drowned in the palace. He still hasnt said it was him. Those who fell were still killed. Everyone is envious of the prosperity and wealth in the palace, but they don''t know that it is the real cage that eats people and doesn''t spit out their bones. "I was looking for it at the time. Maybe I stayed in there for a long time, and when I came out, the person disappeared. It''s okay, don''t wipe it, just go back and change clothes." "Next time you want to change clothes and go to the toilet, it''s better to ask your cousin to accompany you. There is no need to run into anything." Qingzhu spoke cryptically, but Mo Xuechen understood what he meant. "Ok." Mo Xuechen responded indifferently, thought of something, and asked Qingzhu, "This matter is not allowed to be mentioned again, so as not to frighten father." "Yes, I have recorded it." Qing Zhu replied with lowered eyes. Mo Xuechen leaned against the wall of the car, slowly closed his eyes, as if that handsome face appeared before his eyes again. The faint scent at the tip of her nose was exactly the same as the smell on her body. She opened her eyes suddenly, and the carriage had already arrived at the gate of the house. Is this a dream? Qing Zhu helped Mo Xuechen off the carriage with great distress. This palace banquet was hard work, and it seemed that their young master was so tired that he fell asleep in the carriage. When he was in the palace, although Lu Youran had already agreed with several people to hold a banquet in the Lu residence, the Lu family sent posts to all the residences early the next morning. When Gu Chaoyang came to look for Su Qiruo with big and small bags, Su Qiruo was leading someone to set up a swing in the yard. "What are you doing with such a thing?" Su Qiruo rolled up her sleeves, her hands were still stained with dirt, obviously she did it herself. Gu Chaoyang smiled and said: "A gift for my cousin!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 836： His Royal Highness wants to marry (16) Chapter 836 His Royal Highness wants to marry (16) Su Qiruo curled her lips. When this guy came back from the northwest, he only brought a few packages with him, and they were all for her brother. The Gu family raised such a white-eyed wolf for nothing. "Gifts are good but not many. You don''t seem to be giving gifts, but you are moving." Gu Chaoyang knelt down to help Su Qiruo set up a shelf together, and he didn''t think it was dirty. "I don''t know what my cousin likes. When I was in the Northwest, I saw something new and bought some. It''s good for the two children to play with." After returning home, Gu Chaoyang thought carefully about what the concubine''s cousin had said to her. She felt that she had indeed done something wrong. She should not trouble Lu Youran everywhere, but should treat her cousin as well as possible. In this way, Lu Youran will be afraid, and then he will treat his cousin better. "Your brothers also have children, you share some and send them over, don''t be rude." Su Qiruo glanced at Gu Chaoyang disapprovingly, this guy is heartless, and he is not afraid of hurting the hearts of her three brothers. "I''ve given them all away, I bought them all for my cousin." Seeing that Gu Chaoyang said this, Su Qiruo couldn''t say more. The two followed the craftsmen to set up the swing, and then went to wash their hands and change their clothes, preparing to go to the Lu Mansion for a banquet. Because they didn''t want to be surrounded by people, they didn''t ride a horse when they left the house, but chose a carriage. Gu Chaoyang looked at Su Qiruo with his head propped up, and asked curiously: "You don''t sit on the swing on weekdays, and there is no master or child in the house, so why would you want to build such a thing in the yard?" "I just think there should be a swing in the garden." Su Qiruo said without raising her head, she just went to Fengyi Palace to see the swing and suddenly had a whim, so she asked Butler Jiang to find someone to set up one in her mansion. If she didn''t say why, she really couldn''t tell. "I still think there should be a lord in your mansion, so you should hurry up and find it!" Gu Chaoyang slurped, and said something that was particularly embarrassing. Su Qiruo still had such a leisurely and indifferent appearance: "Don''t worry, things like fate have to be arranged by God." "You wait for God to arrange for you, maybe the one that suits you will be intercepted by others first." Gu Chaoyang couldn''t help but want to sigh when he thought of his unresolved heartbeat. She was the best cousin in the world that day, and she really took advantage of that big nerd Lu Youran. The king gave birth to me before I was born, and I was born to the king to be old. You hate me for being born late, and I hate you for being born early. "What can be intercepted is not fate." Su Qiruo put down the scroll in his hand, lifted the curtain on the car window and looked outside, just in time to see a familiar white color stepping into the bookstore by the roadside. This Mo Xuechen''s life is much more comfortable than that of ordinary sons, he can go out of the house at any time, and he doesn''t have to stay in the yard every day. It''s just that such a face is hanging around outside every day, but it may not be a good thing. I don''t know if the Duke Protector''s Mansion has sent someone to protect him secretly. If he meets a scoundrel like Su Yuanke, he can only consider himself unlucky. Mo Xuechen, who was picking rice paper, seemed to feel the gaze falling on him. When he looked up, he saw a carriage passing by the road. Qingzhu and Qinghe also followed to look out, and then they heard the two say: "That seems to be the carriage of the third imperial concubine''s residence." Mo Xuechen pursed his lips slightly, and quickly looked away, not daring to take another look. He is already sixteen this year, and he is not a young man who knows nothing about the world. There are many boys and children his age. He knew very well in his heart that once a man pays special attention to a woman, he will cause trouble for himself in the future. His status does not allow him to think about any woman, and besides, someone as noble as the third emperor is not something he can imagine. Picked some rice paper at random, and no longer had the desire to go shopping, Mo Xuechen took Qingzhu and Qinghe back to the mansion. The princess was still in court, so Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang went to the Lu residence first. The entire family of the Lu family was waiting at the gate. Even Prime Minister Lu had already asked for leave early and did not go to court because he knew that His Royal Highness, the Third Highness, and King Gu Xiaojun were coming to the mansion for a banquet today. Su Qingyang waited happily at the door with his two children, with an eager look on his face, which lacked his usual dignity. As soon as the carriage stopped, all the young and old in the Lu family wanted to bow down. Su Qiruo hurriedly stepped forward to help Prime Minister Lu: "Aunt Lu, you don''t need to be too polite, you''re embarrassing this junior." "It is an honor for my Lu family to have His Highness the Third Highness and King Gu Xiaojun come to my humble house." Prime Minister Lu held Su Qiruo''s hand tightly, feeling a little emotional for a moment. Thinking back then, she also had a crush on the famous No. 1 beauty in the capital, but in the end she failed to win that person''s heart. Now seeing Su Qiruo''s face exactly like his, Prime Minister Lu couldn''t help feeling a little excited. "Emperor brother, sister-in-law." Su Qiruo greeted Su Qingyang and Lu Youran, and Gu Chaoyang followed suit, "Cousin, cousin." "Quickly call Third Aunt, Biao Aunt." Su Qingyang pulled his two children forward, Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang hurriedly squatted down, each carrying one. "Third Aunt." "cousin aunt". The little baby''s voice was so waxy, it made Gu Chaoyang''s heart melt. When she left last year, the little second child could not call her cousin, but now she can speak so clearly. "My aunt is really unqualified. My niece and nephew have grown up so much, and this is the first time I''ve seen her." Su Qiruo talked to Su Qingyang with a little guilt, and hurriedly ordered someone to bring a meeting gift to the two children. When Su Qingyang heard what Su Qiruo said, his eyes turned red again. It was because he was incapable of protecting his younger sister, which made the siblings separated for five years. "Let''s go in and talk if we have anything to say. Today, your brother personally cooked some dishes that you two like to eat. You must eat more to save face." Lu Youran couldn''t bear to see her husband sad, so she hurriedly took over the conversation. "There is a cook in the house, why does the emperor have to work so hard?" "It''s just a few dishes, what''s the hard work?" Su Qingyang glanced at Lu Youran with a smile, and then said to Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang. He can''t wait to cook for his sister every day, so as to make up for what he owed her in the past five years. How can he find it hard? "My cousin''s craftsmanship is excellent, and we are lucky today." Gu Chaoyang really gave face today, and he didn''t make trouble in front of the Lu family. Prime Minister Lu and Lu Zhengjun were happy in their hearts, talking and laughing with a few juniors, and they were less restrained. Perhaps for the sake of excitement, today Lu Youran called several of her concubine sisters over to accompany the guests. While everyone was sitting in the flower hall drinking tea, word spread outside that Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is coming to the mansion. Woolen cloth. (Baby, you must take good protection when you go out, and let the family members also protect themselves. I stay at home every day and my family members have infected sheep~ I have a fever, headache and sore throat, and it is extremely painful. This is the last chapter. I hope to save it tomorrow. Can get better, try to keep updating!) (end of this chapter) Chapter 837： His Royal Highness wants to marry (17) Chapter 837 His Royal Highness wants to marry (17) A group of people hurriedly got up and went out to meet the princess again, Gu Chaoyang''s heart felt hot when they saw the anxious look. My cousin is right, my cousin is living very well in the Lu Mansion, she shouldn''t disturb his happiness by messing around anymore. Whether it''s due to the identities of the concubine''s cousin and the third cousin, or because Lu Youran likes her cousin, the fact that the entire Lu family treats her cousin''s family with such sincerity is enough to see how important her cousin is in Lu''s mansion. The Lu family is the prime minister''s residence, so there is no need for this, and this can also show their sincerity. Su Qiruo patted Gu Chaoyang''s shoulder lightly, and Gu Chaoyang raised his head and smiled at her, feeling much more relaxed. She was finally relieved. In front of the Lu family, the princess also lost a lot of the alienation and indifference of the past. Whether it''s because of Prime Minister Lu''s personality or because of her younger brother, it is impossible for her to treat the Lu family as outsiders. Moreover, the emperor intends to let the third son of the Lu family enter the East Palace as a side monarch. Although the decree has not yet been issued, everyone already knows it. Sweeping up and down, the princess was secretly satisfied. Prime Minister Lu really knows how to measure. He knows that the guests are all noble daughters-in-law, so he didn''t let his son come out to meet the guests. If this was an ordinary family, I am afraid that the sons would have been dressed up in fancy clothes and come out to hang around. The meal was a feast for the guests and the host, and Gu Chaoyang, the child king, also won the love of the two little dolls of the Lu Mansion, and they always stayed by her side and were reluctant to leave. Su Qingyang pulled Su Qiruo to talk, and Gu Chaoyang carried the two children to the garden to play. It wasn''t until he left that Gu Chaoyang leaned on Su Qiruo''s shoulder and said with emotion: "Although that bookworm Lu Youran isn''t very good, the Lu family''s family style is really good." She played with the two children in the garden for a long time, but she didn''t meet half of the Lu family master. In the past, Gu Chaoyang also went to friends'' appointments, went to their homes as a guest, and just met the son of the mansion by chance, so many times. In comparison, the Lu family is really a top-notch noble family. "You have always been prejudiced against the Lu family. The Lu family has a good family style. This is something everyone knows." Gu Chaoyang curled his lips reluctantly and said: "Okay! For my cousin''s sake, I will not go against that nerd in the future." "Don''t always call me a nerd, that''s your cousin." Although Lu Youran has a brilliant literary talent, he doesn''t know kung fu. For this reason, Gu Chaoyang often calls him a nerd behind his back. "Okay, okay, I will try to change it in the future. Third cousin, I am your cousin, you can''t just ignore me for my sister-in-law!" Su Qiruo pushed away Gu Chaoyang''s hand holding her, and said with disgust, "Why do you get tired and crooked as you get older?" Gu Chaoyang chuckled: "Go to my house tomorrow to play, father has been thinking about you!" Su Qiruo nodded: "Alright, I was planning to visit my uncle in a few days." "Before Aunt Huang didn''t let you go to court, my sister and I will take you to play around during this period of time. The capital has changed a lot in the past five years." As soon as Gu Chaoyang came back, he ordered Wanzi to inquire about the interesting places in Kyoto, and only waited for a two-day rest before taking his cousin around. Food, scenery and beauty are all indispensable. "Let''s say it first, I won''t go to the place of fireworks." Su Qiruo glanced at Gu Chaoyang, with a clear sense of warning. Although Gu Chaoyang loves to play, he also went to those famous flower houses to drink with his friends, but he never stayed overnight. The Gu family has a strict family style. Although she is allowed to play around, she is never allowed to mess around outside. Although Gu Chaoyang is sometimes stubborn, he knows what to do. As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, Gu Chaoyang laughed. "Haha... I know, third cousin, you keep yourself clean, sister, why would I take you to that kind of place?" Gu Chaoyang rubbed against Su Qiruo''s carriage and returned to the Third Emperor''s Mansion, sent someone back to tell her, and stayed at night. With Gu Chaoyang by his side, Su Qiruo doesn''t feel lonely. The next morning, the two of them took the gift prepared by Steward Jiang to General Gu''s mansion. When the eldest prince saw Su Qiruo, he dragged her to cry again. I think the relationship between the elder prince and the queen was also very close, and the queen treated him much better than the emperor. There are many things that the eldest prince dare not tell the emperor, but the queen solves them for him. Later, the emperor and empress passed away, and the eldest prince suffered from a severe illness. He stayed in the mansion for half a year without going out, so he didn''t have time to see Su Qiruo off. See you now, that little girl has grown into such a graceful appearance. Su Qiruo''s impression of General Gu has always been that high-spirited woman in the past, but now seeing her again, she feels that she lacks a murderous aura and has more human fireworks. Cough cough... To put it bluntly, I seem to be fatter than before. But if Su Qi wouldn''t say it in front of others, then she would just think about it for herself. Arrived at his home, Gu Chaoyang entertained Su Qiruo with great enthusiasm, and said with a smile: "I used to go to my third cousin, but now you can be regarded as coming to my territory." Seeing that the table was full of meat, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but touch her forehead. She ate a lot of meat in the northwest, but she didn''t even have any vegetables! When leaving the Gu''s house, Su Qiruo covered her bulging stomach, and got into the carriage amidst the wrinkled smiles that were crowded up and down the Gu''s house. Gu Chaoyang originally wanted to leave with Su Qiruo, but was stopped by Mrs. Gu. This child hasn''t stayed at home properly since she returned to Beijing, and today she can''t be allowed to go out no matter what. Gu Chaoyang had no choice but to make an appointment with Su Qiruo to go to the Third Emperor''s Mansion the next day to find her, and then resentfully got out of the carriage. "Your Highness, do you want to go back home?" Lan Feng, who was following the carriage, asked in a low voice. "Go to Pinxiang Pavilion." Pinxiang Pavilion is the queen''s dowry. After Su Qingyang got married, the queen gave all the rest of her dowry to Su Qiruo, and Pinxiang Pavilion is one of them. The empress came from the Lin family of the Duke of Zhenguo''s mansion. Because he was very favored when he was in the boudoir, the family prepared a lot of dowry for him when he got married. In addition, she has been the lord for so many years, and some valuable items sent to him by the emperor, all counted, there are quite a lot. When the crown daughter got married, he gave part of it to the crown daughter. When Su Qingyang got married, another copy was prepared for Su Qingyang. The rest belonged to Su Qiruo, and it was supposed to be given to her when he built his mansion and got married, but the queen could not wait until this day. The shopkeeper of Pinxiang Pavilion is also an old man of the Duke of Zhen''s mansion, and she recognized her little master as soon as Su Qiruo came in. "You... please go upstairs." The shopkeeper''s red eyes suppressed the excitement in his heart, and forced himself to calm down. Su Qiruo nodded, and went up to the second floor familiarly. There is no need to produce any evidence, her face is the best proof. As soon as he stepped into the private room on the second floor, the shopkeeper knelt down on the ground with a plop. (end of this chapter) Chapter 838： His Royal Highness wants to marry (18) Chapter 838 His Royal Highness wants to marry (18) "The subordinates have met the master, the master Wanan." She has been guarding this teahouse for many years, and she finally waited for the owner of this teahouse. Su Qiruo stepped forward to help the old shopkeeper, and said in a deep voice: "Aunt Yang, you have worked hard all these years." "The subordinates dare not, and the subordinates will be satisfied if they can see the master again." Shopkeeper Yang looked at his little master tearfully, his face was exactly the same as that of the young master back then. "Master, please sit down first, and this subordinate will go and get the account book. The business of Pinxiang Pavilion these years has been pretty good, and all the money it has earned has been deposited in the bank. This is the right card." Shopkeeper Yang offered the pair of cards with both hands, and hurried to get the ledger. That anxious look made people feel distressed. "The business of this Pinxiang Pavilion seems to be doing well." Lan Feng pushed open the window, glanced at the storyteller below, and sighed with emotion in a low voice. "With the Eastern Palace and the Zhen Guo Gong Mansion covering it, there must be no mistakes." No one knows about the property of the Queen of the Fragrant Pavilion. The world only knows that the owner of the Fragrant Pavilion has some relationship with His Highness the Empress Dowager, so naturally they dare not come here to look for bad luck. As long as no one dares to come looking for trouble, then there is no need to worry about bad business. In the boundary of the capital, every inch of land is expensive, as long as the shop can be kept open, there will be no loss. Lan Feng nodded, then frowned and said, "It''s just that the stories of the storyteller are a bit old-fashioned. When we left five years ago, we used these romantic stories, and now they are still the same, and they haven''t changed at all." The sons of aristocratic families like to secretly come to the teahouse to listen to these romances, but most women don''t like it. "Then you can find someone to write some stories about the bravery and defense of the enemy in frontier wars, and let us change the blood of this teahouse." They have been in the Northwest for so many years, and they have never experienced anything. Heroes and women with beauties are much more interesting than dry love affairs. Lan Feng''s eyes lit up, he clapped his hands and said, "Your Highness, your idea is good, I will do it later." "Don''t worry, most of us will stay in the capital in the future, and there will be time for you to show your strength." The Northwest has the heroism of the Northwest, and the capital also has the beauty of the capital. After staying in Pinxiang Pavilion for nearly two hours, Su Qiruo has some understanding of the situation in the capital. In Kyoto, there are still many old ministries of the former Zhen Guo Gongfu. They used to work under the empress. After the empress passed away, the empress never used those people. Su Qiruo knew in her heart that her sister was afraid that she would have no one to use when she was away in the capital for many years, so she left all the people left behind by her father to herself. Perhaps it was because she was afraid that she would be suspicious in the future, so the princess never touched those old people, and only told them to recharge their energy and wait for the return of the little master. Holding that familiar token, Su Qiruo''s heart couldn''t help but feel hot. She had seen this token more than once at the Queen''s place. It turned out that even if he left, he still left behind some forces that could protect his children. The princess must have worried that she could not protect the people left behind by her father and her younger sister, so she made those people hibernate and sent her younger sister to the northwest thousands of miles away. I have to say that the Queen is really good at raising children. In this ruthless royal family, the three children of the queen have always kept their original intentions, which is really rare. Su Qiruo handed the token to Lan Feng, and ordered: "You go and have a look first, and meet them after a few days." She is also planning to transfer some people to the mansion, and the work of security guards must not be sloppy. Don''t worry about these things, she has enough time to arrange them. "Move some of the people we arranged in Zhuangzi to the city, and live in these other courtyards, let Huang Qing pay more attention to hiding her identity, and don''t let people take advantage of the loopholes." Su Qiruo herself brought some people back from the northwest, and they all belong to her own forces. I didn''t bring people into the capital before, mainly because I was worried about the inconvenience of food and accommodation. Now that she holds a handful of real estate floors that belong to her, it will be much more convenient to arrange the subordinates. In the future, if she has to go to court to handle affairs, it will be inconvenient if she does not have her own people under her command. Those subordinates who have read some books and have some fame, she is going to bring them to the court. A single tree cannot support itself. Only with the help of multiple parties can we get twice the result with half the effort in the future. Coupled with the help of the princess, at least it can ensure that she will not have to be timid in handling affairs in the future. "Yes, Your Highness." Lan Feng left in a flash, and Fufeng floated over like a ghost, closely following Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo helped his forehead helplessly: "This is not a battlefield, so don''t be so nervous." Fengfeng didn''t care about that, he just kept guarding Su Qiruo''s side blindly. When she came out of Pinxiang Pavilion, it was already dark, and seeing the bustling market, Su Qiruo simply decided to stay outside and finish her dinner before returning home. Kyoto is prosperous and has a late curfew, which is much better than that in the Northwest. Because the northwest belongs to the border, there are everyone in the town, and no one is allowed to come out and walk around when it gets dark. Walking to the door of the busiest Zhenweifang, Su Qiruo strode in. The fine-looking shopkeeper saw the person coming, and hurriedly greeted him out. "Guest officer, please, is there a reserved private room?" Su Qiruo decided to eat outside on a whim, and didn''t come here in advance to book any private room. But seeing that the scattered seats downstairs were almost full, it was hard for her to go out again. After thinking for a while, he took out a jade pendant from his pocket and threw it to the shopkeeper, saying: "Are you free in the private room left by Your Royal Highness?" The shopkeeper was startled, held the jade pendant in both hands and glanced at it, then looked at Su Qiruo''s face, and instantly understood the identity of the person who came. I saw the shopkeeper in front of me lowered his body by another two points, and said kindly: "The elegant room is empty today, please go upstairs." Saying that, the shopkeeper offered the jade pendant with both hands, and led Su Qiruo to the best room among the three. After Su Qiruo sat down, the shopkeeper knelt down and made a big salute. "Cao Min pays respects to His Highness the Third Highness." Su Qiruo was not surprised to be recognized by someone. When she walked to the door, she remembered that Zhenweixuan had appeared in the mouth of Young Master Ye. There was nothing powerful behind it to be able to open this first floor in the capital. It must be impossible for the characters to hold on. As the shopkeeper of Zhenweixuan, he is not an ordinary person. Actually, this Zhenwei Restaurant has been opened in the capital for several years, but at that time Su Qiruo was young, and the queen forbade her to always go out of the palace, so she seldom came. Even if they come here occasionally, they always follow behind the empress. Now that so many years have passed, she really can''t remember such trivial things clearly. I only remember that the princess has her own private room here, and no one dares to use it normally. Only her, the younger sister of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager dared to ask for Her Majesty''s room by name. If it was someone else, let alone whether they would dare or not, the shopkeeper would probably not bring anyone in. (end of this chapter) Chapter 839： His Royal Highness wants to marry (19) Chapter 839 His Royal Highness wants to marry (19) Su Qiruo thought about it, and felt that the owner behind Zhenweixuan might have something to do with his sister. Since ancient times, temples and folks have been inseparable. Over the years, the Empress has recruited many talents, and even some relationships are normal. "You don''t need to be too polite. Serve a few of your signature dishes, and the portions don''t need to be too much." Even if she is in a high position, Su Qiruo doesn''t like to waste money. She has experienced many days of hard work without even having a dry mouth. The soldiers only relied on tree roots and turf to support the arrival of reinforcements. Now that she is back in the capital, she can''t be extravagant. This is a person''s self-cultivation engraved in his bones. "Yes, please wait a moment, Your Highness." The shopkeeper hurriedly responded and went to give orders in person. The direct sister of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager did not dare to neglect her. The food was delivered quickly. There were eight exquisite side dishes and a bowl of soup. Su Qiruo ordered someone to serve two dishes to Fufeng, the master and servant didn''t intend to stay longer after eating, they were going to pay the money and leave. Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper refused to accept Su Qiruo''s money even though he said nothing, only said that His Highness the Empress Dowager didn''t have to pay for meals here, and it would just be deducted from the annual dividend. When Su Qiruo heard this, she felt more and more that the boss behind Zhenweifang had something to do with her sister. Since it was spending her own sister''s money, Su Qiruo didn''t bother to be courteous to the shopkeeper, so she only praised the food and left with Fufeng. The shopkeeper personally sent Su Qiruo to the door, and then walked slowly, and a strange voice came from behind. "Third Highness?" Su Qiruo turned her head and saw that the person who came was a young woman, she looked a little familiar, and after a careful look, she recognized who it was. "Ye Qing?" Ye Qing is one year older than Su Qiruo, and the two were good playmates when they were young, but they haven''t contacted or seen each other in the past five years, so they didn''t recognize each other for a while. Ye Qing smiled slightly, clasped his fists at Su Qiruo and said, "I didn''t expect His Highness to recognize you." "I haven''t seen you for many years, but you haven''t changed much from the past." Ye Qing came from Ye Taifu''s residence, she is Ye Ming''s direct sister, she also read poetry and books since she was a child, and was highly valued by Ye Laotai Fu. Speaking of which, Ye Qing could be regarded as Su Qiruo''s companion, but later she was not in good health and was always sick, so she didn''t go to the palace again, and Su Qiruo didn''t find anyone else. "Your Highness is the one who still looks the same." Ye Qing smiled warmly, and suddenly remembered his younger brother''s entrustment, and said, "I don''t know if Your Highness will be free tomorrow. I will set up a table of thin wine in Zhenweifang to cleanse Your Highness." Su Qi Ruo also thought of what he had promised to the young master of the Ye family, so he nodded in agreement. "My hall will come to the appointment on time tomorrow." Ye Qing''s smile became more sincere, and he clasped his fists towards Su Qiruo and said, "Then I won''t waste His Highness''s time, and I will wait for His Highness here at lunchtime tomorrow." "Farewell." As soon as he stepped into the carriage, Ye Qing coughed again from outside. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, this guy''s body seemed to be still so weak, and he hadn''t recuperated well for so many years. Sure enough, God is jealous of Yingcai, who gave her such a family background and talent, but took away her health. Compared to Lu Youran who married the one she loves, Ye Qing is indeed not as lucky as her. Leaning on the wall of the car and silent for a long while, Su Qiruo tapped lightly, and Fufeng slipped in. "Master." "Send a letter to my grandmother to see if Miracle Doctor Liao is still there. If she can be found, please come to the capital." We met after all, if Su Qi is a good doctor with acquaintance, he must do his best for Ye Qing. "Yes, this subordinate takes orders." After sending Su Qiruo back to the mansion, Fufeng went to arrange to send a letter to the northwest. After meeting with friends, Ye Qing returned home and did not rush back to his yard, but went to find his younger brother first. "Young Master, Missy is here." Xiaotuan gently knocked on Ye Ming''s door, and Ye Ming, who had not had time to lie down, quickly put on his clothes and came out. "Why is my sister here now?" Ye Ming invited Ye Qing to the room, but Ye Qing refused. She has always been the most disciplined, even if it is her own brother, it is not easy to get along too much at this time. "I just asked His Highness the Third Highness to have dinner at Zhenwei Fang tomorrow. Since you want to thank the host, you must act like a master." Ye Qing has always doted on her younger brother, as long as it is not too deviant, she never stops it. Ye Ming also likes his eldest sister the most. He knew that his elder sister was reliable, but he never thought that she would finish the matter in such a short time. Ye Ming said excitedly: "Thank you sister, I have clearly recorded my sister''s kindness, and I will definitely repay my sister in the future." Ye Qing smiled and waved his hand: "That''s unnecessary, you should thank me for not causing trouble." Ye Ming smiled, and Ye Qing didn''t stay any longer, and left after telling him to take an early rest. Ye Ming couldn''t sleep, he just wished he could go to Mo''s mansion and talk to Mo Xuechen about this joyful thing right now. Tossed and turned until midnight before closing his eyes, got up early the next day, and went to Mo Mansion without even having breakfast. Mo Xuechen, who was sitting in front of the bronze mirror waiting for his servant to comb his hair, looked at Ye Ming with black eyes, and frowned involuntarily. "Is there something wrong with coming so early? Also, what''s the matter with your eyes?" Ye Ming patted his face indifferently, smiled and sat next to Mo Xuechen and whispered: "My sister has invited His Highness the Third Highness to a banquet, just today, I was so happy that I didn''t fall asleep all night." Mo Xuechen''s expression froze for a moment, curled his fingers, and wanted to reject Ye Ming, but finally changed his words when he met those expectant eyes. "Cousin, she... went to find the Third Highness?" Ye Ming shook his head: "No, my sister said that she met His Highness the Third Highness at the gate of Zhenweixuan last night, so she mentioned it. Unexpectedly, the Third Highness responded directly." Ye Ming was too young at that time, and because he was a boy and seldom left the house, he didn''t know that Ye Qing had a relationship with Su Qiruo, but Mo Xuechen knew something about it. Mo Xuechen nodded, and ordered someone to prepare a meal after combing her hair, and Ye Ming stayed in Mo''s residence together. Looking at the innocent Ye Ming, Mo Xuechen sighed secretly. If it weren''t for knowing Ye Ming''s temperament, everyone would doubt what he thought of the third princess. However, with Ye Ming''s family background, it is enough to marry the third emperor''s daughter to be the king. It''s just this child''s temperament, marrying into the royal family may not be able to please him well, maybe there is not even scum left after being eaten by others, he himself doesn''t know what''s going on! Thinking like this, Mo Xuechen couldn''t help worrying about Ye Ming again. (With a dizzy head and a hot body, if there are typos, please mention them, and I will correct them when I feel better in two days.) (end of this chapter) Chapter 840： His Royal Highness wants to marry (20) Chapter 840 His Royal Highness wants to marry (20) I don''t know if it''s good or bad to be spoiled like this by the Ye family. Doesn''t the Ye family also want Ye Ming to marry? Mo Xuechen couldn''t figure out what the Ye family was thinking for a moment. With the Ye family around, no one else dared to do anything to Ye Ming. If Su Qi had eaten too early, he ordered someone to inform Gu Chaoyang of going to Zhenweixuan for a banquet at noon. As soon as Gu Chaoyang saw the people from the Three Emperors'' Mansion, he jumped and ran away from Gu''s mansion. She really couldn''t bear the attention of the whole Gu family, in order to coax the old matriarch and her father, she laughed until her face hurt. Still at ease in the Third Emperor''s Mansion, no one cares what time she gets up, and no one will force her to eat food she doesn''t like. Most of the things that the family asked her to do in the name of her good, were actually mostly things she didn''t like. "It''s early." Su Qiruo retracted the sword, glanced at Gu Chaoyang and said. Gu Chaoyang grinned: "This is not a beautiful woman''s appointment, so I have to come here earlier and wait!" Speaking of which, she had a good impression of the young master of the Ye family. She had never seen such a clean boy. It''s just a pity that the beauty''s heart belongs to her third cousin. If it was someone else, she could still fight for it, but if that person was the third cousin, she wouldn''t even think in a wrong way. Not to mention whether it is better or not, as long as the third cousin likes it, she will definitely not even look at it more. Her life was saved by the third cousin from the enemy''s knife. Although she called her cousin in her mouth, in her heart, she was her own sister. Su Qiruo suddenly looked at Gu Chaoyang with serious eyes, which made Gu Chaoyang''s heart tremble. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "You have also reached the age of marriage, does uncle like it?" Su Qiruo took the cloth towel from Lanfeng and wiped the sweat from his forehead, then took Gu Chaoyang to the main courtyard. Gu Chaoyang stared at Su Qiruo with two big eyes as if looking at a monster: "Sister, you...have you been instigated by your father?" Otherwise, how could the third princess, who has always kept her ears to the outside world, caring about her marriage? Didnt you keep talking about fate a few days ago? "Just asking casually." Su Qiruo thought about it, and felt that if Gu Chaoyang seriously wanted to have a relationship, he couldn''t find a man who was too scheming. The Gu family has a clean and upright family, and Gu Chaoyang is a careless person. If he ran into someone who was cunning and wicked, and was ridden on the head by a man, wouldn''t the Gu family be in chaos. The century-old reputation of the Gu family cannot be tarnished by others, and it''s no wonder that uncle hasn''t chosen a suitable man until now. This status is too high, the Gu family dare not marry, and the status is too low, the Gu family naturally looks down on it. It is not easy to find a son of the same age in a suitable family, and it is really difficult to choose a character and temperament, which is really difficult for the family. Gu Chaoyang patted his chest in fear, and said reassuringly, "You scared me to death." If the family members propose to her, she can still play a rogue and drag her on, but if the third cousin asks, she really dare not refuse. Afraid to continue the topic just now, Gu Chaoyang hurriedly talked about something else. "Cousin, did you meet Ye Qing yesterday?" Su Qiruo nodded: "Well, we met at the entrance of Zhenwei Fang." After hearing this, Gu Chaoyang sighed again, his tone full of regret. "Speaking of which, Ye Qing is also pitiful. If she is in better health, she will be the second Lu Youran. But she is not bad to work with the cousin of the crown lady now. With the relationship of the old lady Fu, the cousin of the crown lady is more or less the same. Will take care of her a bit." "But I look at her better than when I was a child." Su Qiruo frowned and thought about Ye Qing when she was a child, and felt that Ye Qing who was able to go out to a friend''s banquet last night was much stronger than when he was younger. "The Ye family has visited famous doctors all these years, and they have put in a lot of effort for her. I heard that she has also learned a few boxing kung fu, and I don''t know what she has learned." Gu Chaoyang and Ye Qing don''t usually get in touch with each other, because the Ye family''s status is too high, and they are not the people that the Gu family should contact. In order to avoid suspicion, Gu Chaoyang usually played well with some idle women, and never dared to play with those prostitutes of high-ranking families. If it is really said which family''s eldest daughter has a better relationship with her, then only the Lin family''s eldest daughter in the far northwest. Because no one in the Northwest would care who she met and what she said, and Lin Shinv is Su Qiruo''s cousin, so she also calls her cousin, and the two get along as if they were sisters. Lin Shinu is bold and generous, which is Gu Chaoyang''s favorite character. Whenever drinking with Lin Shinv, Gu Chaoyang would cry and regret why her brother didn''t marry Lin Shinv, otherwise she could call her sister-in-law. Su Qiruo would have a headache every time because of Gu Chaoyang''s nonsense, if those words were heard by someone who cared, it would be bad for anyone. "I''ve ordered someone to find Dr. Liao, it''s up to fate whether I can help her." Among the people Su Qiruo knows, the best medical doctor is Liao Miracle Doctor. If even Liao Miracle Doctor can''t help, then she doesn''t know who to turn to for help. Gu Chaoyang was overjoyed, hugged Su Qiruo''s arm and said: "The third cousin is the most kind-hearted." Su Qiruo looked at Gu Chaoyang thoughtfully, and felt more and more that this guy was sincere to Young Master Ye. If she comes for real, I, as an elder sister, don''t mind helping her. But if she dares to act recklessly and make Ye Ming hurt, then she will definitely break her leg. When the two sisters went to Zhenweixuan, the Ye family siblings and Mo Xuechen had already arrived. Looking at Mo Xuechen sitting next to Ye Ming, Ye Qing was both happy and sad. As long as Fan Mo''s family has a daughter, she doesn''t have to be so embarrassed. Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen didn''t notice Ye Qing''s expression, they were nervous! Mo Xuechen told himself over and over again that he must never pay attention to the third princess, but when he heard about her, he couldn''t help but want to know more about it. Mo Xuechen sometimes wonders if he has been with Ye Ming for too long, listening to him talking about the Third Highness in his ear every day, and listening too much to get his heart. But no matter how indifferent he is, he is only a sixteen-year-old boy, and some things are beyond his control. Which boy won''t fall in love when he sees an outstanding woman, but the most important thing is to know the current affairs and not to be addicted to it. Mo Xuechen thought to himself, he must learn from Ye Ming, and stop thinking about those unrealistic things. "The dim sum here is good, try it." Ye Qing pushed the peach blossom cake in front of Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming, and said with a smile. Mo Xuechen was taken aback, quickly collected his thoughts, and thanked him. Ye Ming, on the other hand, always looked at the door absent-mindedly, worried that His Highness the Third Highness would not come. "Sister, the Third Highness will not forget today''s appointment, right?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 841： His Royal Highness wants to marry (21) Chapter 841 His Royal Highness wants to marry (21) Ye Qing smiled and shook his head: "No." The Third Highness is a trustworthy person, and if there are no exceptions, he will never break the promise. Even if she really gets stuck on something, she will definitely send someone to tell her. Ye Ming nodded reassuringly, then picked up a piece of dessert and started to eat it. "The freshly made dim sum in Zhen Wei Xuan is the best." My sisters often bring him some snacks from outside, but some of them become hard because they have been left for a long time. It is not as soft and crispy as this one. "Don''t eat too much, there will be many special dishes later!" Seeing that his younger brother liked to eat, Ye Qing smiled dotingly. But he was afraid that he would not be able to eat anything later, so he reminded him one more thing. "Sister, don''t worry, these are just a base, I can eat them!" Ye Ming''s appetite has always been good, and he is active on weekdays, so he doesn''t grow fat even if he eats more, so his family members let him go. "Then don''t lose your sense of proportion in front of the Third Highness." "Sister, the Third Highness is a good person." Ye Ming looked at himself very seriously and said. His Highness the Third is really the best person he has ever met. Ye Qing let out a laugh, pointed at Ye Ming''s forehead and said, "Why, don''t you still want to bully the weak and be afraid of being tough? Because the Third Highness is a good person, so you don''t have to care about the rules?" Ye Ming shook his head quickly: "No, it''s because the Third Highness doesn''t care about trivial matters, so he doesn''t care about these small things." "You are not a roundworm in the belly of the Third Highness, how do you know that the Third Highness is willing to get along with people who don''t obey the rules?" "I... I just know anyway." Ye Ming moaned, but he took his hand away from reaching for the pastry. What my sister said was that no matter how good the Third Highness is, he should not like rude people. It is indeed inappropriate for him to be the host to invite people to dinner, and to eat snacks to fill his stomach first. Thinking about it this way, Ye Ming didn''t even dare to drink tea. Ye Qing calmly pushed the last two pieces of snacks in front of Mo Xuechen: "Cousin eat more." Ye Ming stared at Ye Qing dissatisfiedly. "My sister is too eccentric. I am not allowed to eat it, but I gave it to my cousin." "How much did you eat just now, and my cousin only ate one piece, how can it be the same?" Ye Ming blushed and hummed aggrievedly, but he didn''t dare to refute his sister''s words. Mo Xuechen didn''t touch the snacks anymore, no matter how delicious things are, one should learn to eat them in moderation, just to taste the taste. people, the same. "You have a good appetite, eating two more snacks will not affect anything, let''s eat!" Mo Xuechen pushed the dim sum to Ye Ming again. Ye Ming hesitated for a moment, and finally decided not to waste the last two dim sum. Looking at Ye Ming''s bulging face, Ye Qing smiled helplessly, and hurriedly poured a cup of tea and handed it to him, afraid of choking him. When Su Qiruo brought Gu Chaoyang into the door, they happened to see Ye Ming''s bulging cheeks like a little squirrel, and they were all stunned. Ye Ming blushed with embarrassment, and wanted to swallow the snack quickly, but he choked again, so choked that he almost rolled his eyes. "Hurry up, drink your saliva smoothly." Gu Chaoyang, who was about to laugh at Ye Ming, was also very frightened, and quickly stepped forward to pick up the teacup and put it to his mouth. After a long period of turmoil, Ye Ming was satisfied. The little guy was so ashamed that he didn''t dare to see anyone, but Gu Chaoyang felt that the little boy was cute. "My little brother is rude, please don''t blame Your Highness." Ye Qingchao Su Qiruo clasped her fists, with an apologetic expression on her face. "It''s okay, Young Master Ye has a real temperament, and this hall thinks it''s very good." Su Qiruo smiled and waved her hands, motioning for everyone to sit down. Hearing what she said, Ye Ming blinked happily, finally he didn''t feel so ashamed. "I just said that His Highness is a good person, so he won''t mind such small things!" Ye Ming hummed softly, and was so frightened that Ye Qing stared at him that he quickly shut up. Gu Chaoyang laughed: "Today, Young Master Ye is the host, and I''m going to have a good taste of some new signature dishes in Zhenweifang." Ye Ming nodded hurriedly and said: "Your Highness and King Gu Xiaojun can order at will, and I brought enough money to come out today." Ye Ming has a lot of private houses, and there is nothing lacking in the mansion, and he rarely goes out on weekdays. The money has been saved up, and there is a lot of it now. Don''t say that he is buying a meal, even if he can afford ten or a hundred meals. As long as the Third Highness is willing, he really wants to invite the Third Highness to Zhenwei Fang for dinner every day! Gu Chaoyang was not too polite, he just opened his mouth and announced the names of a bunch of dishes. Su Qiruo tapped on the table lightly, and said in a low voice: "Don''t waste it." Gu Chaoyang glanced at the people sitting here, and felt that none of them had big appetites, so he added another sweet soup to the two young masters, but did not add any more food. Ye Ming thought that they wanted to save money for him, so he hurriedly said: "I have money, so don''t save it for me, Your Highness, just give me more." "We are only five people. Chaoyang ordered six dishes and one soup, which is enough. If there are more, I''m afraid it will waste a lot. A dish and a meal are hard-won, so don''t waste them." In addition to carrying the memory of CD-ROM action and food saving in the bones of her previous life, she also has what Su Qiruo saw and heard when she was in the Northwest, so no matter where she is, no matter what time, she never advocates wasting food. If you can eat it, you can order as much as you want. But if you cant finish it and waste it for nothing, in this era when food is more expensive than your life, it is really a crime. Ye Qing glanced at Su Qiruo thoughtfully, and Mo Xuechen, who had never spoken, couldn''t help but look up at her. In his heart, a person as noble as the princess should pay great attention to food and clothing, but he didn''t know that she would say such a thing. The Huguo Duke''s Mansion is also a general, and they are all fought on the battlefield. In addition, there are not many masters in the Palace of the Protector of the Kingdom, so the usual food is not as fastidious as other families. His grandmother told him the same way back then, as long as he can eat enough, don''t waste it. I don''t know how many soldiers there are outside. And the people are still hungry! Gu Chaoyang also said: "These are enough. I think we are in the northwest, and sometimes dozens of people share a chicken leg, and each person has a few shreds of meat as thin as hair. They are very satisfied!" Ye Ming frowned and looked at Gu Chaoyang and said, "But the Third Highness is the princess, do you want to eat and live with the soldiers?" This princess in Kyoto doesn''t know how happy she is! Why should such a good Third Highness suffer so much? Gu Chaoyang nodded: "Who cares whether you are a princess or a general on the battlefield, when the king of heaven comes, I will bleed and I will bleed, and I will starve if I should starve." Gu Chaoyang told a few people about how they hid in the barren mountains for five days and five nights in order to catch the enemy leader. At the end, they really didn''t have a drop of water, and they were so hungry that they almost ate dirt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 842： His Royal Highness wants to marry (22) Chapter 842 His Royal Highness wants to marry (22) Ye Ming pursed his lips blankly, looked at Su Qiruo and asked, "Then... what is the smell of grass and bark?" "Bitter, more bitter than coptis, but it saved the lives of all our soldiers." There are not many vegetation on the barren hills, only a few can be seen sparsely. If it lasts another day, how many lives will be lost for nothing! Ye Ming''s nose suddenly became sore, thinking of the things he ate on weekdays, and sometimes when he encountered something he didn''t like, he didn''t even touch it before letting someone throw it away, and even playing petty temper with the people below, so he Feel too good. "Your Highness has been wronged." Ye Qing didn''t think he was a very emotional person. After hearing Gu Chaoyang''s story, he couldn''t help but sigh. Everyone said how brave the soldiers were, but no one knew the hardships behind it. Wrapped in horse leather, if you can come back, you can return to your roots with fallen leaves. Some people can never return to their hometown for the rest of their lives, and they can''t even get their bodies together. "I don''t feel wronged. It''s just that the more I experience, the more I understand the truth. It''s a blessing in disguise." Su Qiruo never felt that she had been wronged so much in the past five years in the Northwest, but she felt that she was extremely lucky. "Your Highness is open-minded, and he is indeed a role model for my generation." Ye Qing said this from the bottom of her heart. In fact, when she was a child, she realized that the Third Highness was different from others. It''s just that she was not in good health at that time, so she could only study with His Highness the Third Highness, but she couldn''t practice martial arts with her. This companionship was really unqualified, and she was afraid that it would delay the Third Highness''s business, so she went home to take care of herself . "I''m not an outsider, so don''t say these official words again, it makes me feel uncomfortable." Gu Chaoyang spoke for Su Qiruo. Her third cousin is naturally not an ordinary person, but she may not like it if she is praised so much in public. "What King Gu Xiaojun said is true, but those words are definitely from the bottom of his heart, not exaggeration." "Haha... drink drink, can you drink some?" Gu Chaoyang held the jug and filled a glass for Su Qiruo first, then asked Ye Qing. "This peach blossom wine is not intoxicating, but you can drink two cups." Ye Qing got up to take the jug, but Gu Chaoyang sideways avoided him and said, "You are not in good health, so let me pour the wine!" "Since Miss Ye can drink a cup, and Mr. Ye and Mr. Mo can also have a drink, then everyone should try it!" Gu Chaoyang filled everyone''s wine neatly, and then sat back beside Su Qiruo. They are all young people, and with Gu Chaoyang and Ye Ming being two little treasures, everyone gets along well. Occasionally, Su Qiruo would have a word or two with Mo Xuechen, and Mo Xuechen would answer them seriously. Su Qiruo wanted to remind Mo Xuechen a few words when he suddenly thought of the Nanyue princess, but he didn''t know how to say it. That will be next year''s matter after all, if she brings it up now, I''m afraid people won''t believe it. And how could she explain that she knew that the Nanyue empress would take a fancy to Mo Xuechen? We can only find a suitable opportunity later on. But these princes of aristocratic families usually don''t go out, and if Su Qi is afraid that he won''t have the chance to see him again in the future, how should he send a letter to him then? Mo Xuechen sat there nervously, every time Su Qiruo looked over, he felt his cheeks were burning. He finds that the closer he gets to her, the more he wants to get to know her. Clearly knowing that there may be an abyss ahead, but still can''t help but want to try it out. In the past, I just thought it was too silly to fly a moth into a flame, but now it seems that I am so rare and strange. "Cousin, I want to go to the toilet." Ye Ming drank a lot of tea and couldn''t hold it anymore. Mo Xuechen nodded lightly, Ye Ming hurriedly informed Su Qiruo, and asked Mo Xuechen to accompany him out. "How is Mrs. Ye? I''ve been back for many days, but I haven''t visited him. I''m really worried." This really can''t be blamed on Su Qiruo, since the day she returned to Beijing, she hasn''t been idle. I go to banquets and on the way to banquets every day, even if I want to visit someone, I can only put it aside. Ye Qing said with a smile: "Grandmother is well, please take care of Your Highness." "Old Madam Ye can also be regarded as the benefactor of this hall, and this hall should go to pay a visit at present. But there are still some things in Minger''s mansion, and I will send a greeting card to Old Madam to disturb the door in the future." "Your Highness is serious, the door of Ye Mansion will always be open for His Highness." The two were still talking about going to Ye Mansion to visit Mrs. Ye the next day, when there was a noise outside. Su Qiruo frowned unhappily, Gu Chaoyang hurriedly got up and said, "You guys keep talking, I''ll go out and see what happened." Ye Qing, who was about to get up, heard what Gu Chaoyang said, so he sat back down again. She was actually a little worried when she heard the noise, fearing that some blind person would hurt Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen. But with King Gu Xiaojun around, there is nothing to worry about. Who in this capital city dare not show some face to King Gu Xiaojun, she is the emperor''s favorite niece. But Gu Chaoyang didn''t come back after going out, and the voice outside seemed to get louder again. Ye Qing was suddenly a little worried, and after apologizing with Su Qiruo, he prepared to go out and see for himself. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo also stood up: "Since that''s the case, let''s go out and have a look together!" The two went out one after another, and saw Mo Xuechen standing beside the stairs, who was guarded by Ye Ming, Gu Chaoyang who had already hit the downstairs, and a woman whose face could not be seen clearly. "Mingming, cousin, are you all right?" Ye Qing asked worriedly about his background. Seeing someone coming, Ye Ming hurriedly dragged Mo Xuechen back to Su Qiruo, complaining with red eyes. "Third Highness, that fourth imperial daughter... She just wanted to pull the sleeve of my cousin, but my cousin refused, and she actually wanted to be forced to take my cousin to that room." Ye Ming pointed to an open private room not far away, his teeth chattering with anger. The four imperial daughters are really too lawless. His cousin is the son of the Duke Protector''s Mansion, and he is not one of those prostitutes. How can she be allowed to bully at will? Mo Xuechen was obviously frightened too, he didn''t expect the fourth princess to be so bold and wanted to be strong. Ye Qing''s bloodless face turned even paler at this time, she brought out the man, if something really happened, how would she explain to the Duke Huguo''s mansion, how to explain to her father and aunt? But that person is the fourth emperor''s daughter, and Gu Xiaojun Wang is a relative of the emperor, so he can beat her and scold her, but she, Ye Qing, has to abide by the rules of monarchs and ministers. Even if you want to sue, you can only write a note from the mansion to go to the emperor, or let the censor impeach. But no matter which way, it comes extremely slowly. Su Qiruo nodded lightly, looked at Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming and asked, "Are you two injured?" The two shook their heads in unison, Ye Ming shouted as soon as the fourth princess made a move, and she hadn''t had time to do anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 843： His Royal Highness wants to marry (23) Chapter 843 His Royal Highness wants to marry (23) Su Qiruo looked at the two downstairs with a cold face, her red lips slightly parted: "Fengfeng, go, break her right hand, and she won''t recover in three months." As soon as Su Qiruo finished speaking, a figure flew out and landed opposite the fourth princess. The fourth princess''s kung fu is not good, but Gu Xiaojun Wang is not a master of martial arts. In addition, Gu Chaoyang didn''t do his best when dealing with the four imperial daughters. After all, this person is Huang Guijun''s daughter. Even if she is not afraid of Huang Guijun, she has to think more about the Gu family. If not, she would have beaten this scourge down. And the people behind the fourth imperial daughter would not dare to do anything even if they saw that their master was suffering. Then who is Gu Xiaojun Wang, who would dare to touch her, unless it is to die. Both of them had worries in their hearts, so this fight became like venting anger on each other, without any rules. Fufeng didn''t care about that, the words of the master are more effective than the imperial decree. Only one move was made, and Su Yuanke let out a cry like killing a pig. The official ladies who came with Su Yuanke couldn''t help but turn pale with fright, and were about to go down to help, but saw the woman in black who had interrupted the Fourth Queen''s hand disappear in a flash. This time it''s good, I don''t even know who to turn to for revenge. "Ah! Who is this hall''s arm? This hall wants to destroy her nine clans! Ah..." Su Yuanke cursed while clutching his immobile arm, and when he raised his head, he bumped into the eyes that were staring at her coldly. Su Yuanke shrank back subconsciously, but the pain in her arm told her that in her capacity, the only person who appeared here and dared to touch her was Su Qiruo upstairs. "The four emperors are so majestic, but this hall doesn''t know. Why do you just keep your mouth shut and want to destroy the nine clans? This hall has never heard of the empress and sisters talking about it. When will it be the fourth emperor''s turn to sit on the throne?" Yes. Chaoyang, the Empress has always loved you, have you heard?" Seeing Su Yuanke''s bad luck, Gu Chaoyang was overjoyed, so he said with a smile: "Aunt Huang never mentioned it to Chaoyang." "you" Su Yuanke''s face turned pale with fright. If the words just reached the ears of the emperor, she would definitely not be as good as her. "I''m just saying it in passing, why does Miss Sanhuang insist on words?" "Just say it? If you say it casually, you will destroy people all over the house, and if you come out to eat casually, you will rob the son of the family. Su Yuanke, do you really think that the world belongs to you?" Don''t even need to ask, Su Qiruo has already guessed how arrogant this idiot is usually. With Huang Guijun supporting her behind, I am afraid that no one in Beijing can catch her eyes except the empress dowager. But at this time, Su Qiruo came out, a concubine, if Su Qi came from the middle palace, she was a concubine; in terms of elder and younger, if Su Qi was a sister, she was a younger sister. This Su Qiruo was born to defeat her. "Don''t you want to put **** on my head, when... when did I say that this world is mine? If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will go to the empress and talk about it, you are What about the prostitute, can the prostitute break my arm at will?" Su Yuanke was suddenly a little thankful that her arm was broken. With this injury, she will be justified today. Su Qiruo curled her lips into a disdainful smile, looked down at Su Yuanke who was downstairs and said, "Don''t say that this hall broke your arm, just because of your rebellious remarks just now, this hall will kill you, a rebellious minister, and others will also kill you." It can only be said that the hall says ''Qingjun''s side''." After all, everyone has heard the words of destroying the Nine Clans. In the whole world, except the emperor, who is qualified to destroy the Nine Clans? "Okay Su Qiruo, I''ll call you Huangjie, you really think of yourself as my sister, you..." Su Yuanke''s face was flushed red by Su Qiruo''s anger. If she knew that Su Qiruo was there, she would definitely not casually say those things that would give others a clue. "Oh! What are you in front of my cousin? My cousin''s biological father is the queen of the dynasty, my sister is the current princess, and my elder brother is the only son of the emperor. Today''s Emperor He''an, please call me Cousin said "Sister Huang" because of the face of the emperor''s aunt, you, a concubine from a concubine, dares to argue with the first daughter, who will give you face?" Gu Chaoyang didn''t want to offend the emperor, but Su Yuanke''s words were too irritating, so she didn''t bother to care about the last bit of face. The left and right fathers are the emperor''s own brothers, so what if the emperor is powerful, the emperor can still cut off the head of her own niece for him? However, it is impossible to bully her cousin! In this world, apart from the eldest cousin, her third cousin has the highest status, and a mere concubine princess dares to yell in front of the prostitute. It seems that these years, Huang Guijun''s hands are quite long! "Gu Chaoyang, how dare a mere county king disobey this hall? You..." Su Yuanke was so humiliated by Gu Chaoyang''s concubine theory that he immediately pointed the finger at her. "Chaoyang is the king of the county, and you are also the king of the county now. You two have the same salary and status, so what if she scolds you?" Su Qiruo doesn''t even bother to scold Su Yuanke anymore, Su Yuanke is too stupid, scolding her will lower her wits. Su Yuanke almost suffocated her breath, she realized that if she met Su Qiruo, nothing good would happen. "Okay, you two bullied me and one of you, you wait for me." She dared not report this situation to the emperor, after all, she ignored it. Especially if she offends Duke Huguo''s mansion, the people who are looking at Taifu''s mansion are there, and Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang are two scourges, she can''t afford to offend any of them. But she is not afraid to provoke her, her father will help her. "Stop, will the hall allow you to go?" "I was just joking with Mr. Mo, and now you have broken one of my hands, isn''t that enough?" Su Yuanke really doesn''t want to stay here for a quarter of an hour, bad luck. "Compensation for the loss downstairs. Also, today the bills of all the people in Zhenweifang have been charged to the fourth princess, which is her apology for disturbing everyone''s meal." I want to leave so easily, there is no door. "Su Qiruo, don''t go too far." Su Yuanke gritted his teeth angrily. She didn''t hug her beauty, but even put an arm in. Could it be that this wasn''t enough, and should she pay another pile of money? "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to." Su Qiruo nodded very eloquently, Su Yuanke was about to be happy, but heard her say, "Lan Feng, go to Sister Huang and tell her what happened today in detail, just say... the hall was bullied." Su Yuanke''s jaw almost dropped from Su Qiruo''s words. How shameless is this person? Who bullied whom? Su Qiruo is really too much! But I have to say that Su Yuanke is really afraid of the princess. As soon as Su Qiruo brought out the princess, Su Yuanke immediately became honest. "Huh! Isn''t it just silver? The hall is out." (end of this chapter) Chapter 844： His Royal Highness wants to marry (24) Chapter 844 His Royal Highness wants to marry (24) Afraid that Su Qi would do something wrong again, Su Yuanke quickly ran away with others after saying that. Seeing her fleeing in embarrassment, everyone in the restaurant burst into laughter. The people who came with Su Yuanke hurriedly bowed and cupped their fists at Su Qiruo, and then ran away. "Thank you, Third Highness, for your generosity." I don''t know who said thank you first, and everyone thanked them one after another. The food at Zhenweixuan is not cheap, and His Highness the Third Highness saved them a lot of money with just one word. "You don''t need to thank the hall, the money is from the four emperors." After Su Qiruo finished speaking, he glanced at Gu Chaoyang, who hurried upstairs. Bringing a few people back to the private room, Ye Ming''s little face flushed with excitement. "Third Highness, you have really eliminated harm for the people today. These years, the four imperial daughters have been favored by the emperor, and they are running rampant everywhere, bullying women and bullying men. I don''t know how many evil things they have done!" "Obviously, don''t talk nonsense in front of Your Highness." Ye Qing said, got up and bowed to Su Qiruo again. "Thanks to His Royal Highness''s action for today''s matter, Ye Qing is very grateful. If His Highness orders you in the future, Ye Qing will do everything you can." There is no need to be afraid of others with the power of the Ye family and the Mo family, but that person is the fourth princess backed by the emperor. Only the Third Highness can restrain her. "Don''t take it to heart, it''s just a matter of little effort." Su Qiruo went to see Mo Xuechen again after finishing speaking, this was the second time she met Su Yuanke and wanted to bully him. "Does Su Yuanke often bully you?" Several people were taken aback, Mo Xuechen lowered his eyes and shook his head. "It is rare for a subject to meet the Fourth Highness, and today is also a coincidence." It was indeed a coincidence that the fourth imperial daughter wanted to do something to him twice, but was bumped into by the third highness both times. "Although Su Yuanke is a bit stupid, she is not hopeless. If you try to avoid her when you are alone in the future, she will definitely not dare to provoke you." Su Yuanke dared to think about taking advantage of Mo Xuechen only when he met Mo Xuechen when no one was around. If there were other people around, Su Yuanke would really have to worry about the Duke of the Protectorate! Today, she was afraid that she only thought that Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen came out to eat alone, thinking about what they had done, they did not dare to speak out, and did not expect to run into her. But even Su Yuanke knew that Ye Qing was here, so he didn''t dare to attack Mo Xuechen. Mo Xuechen pursed his lips and nodded. He just won''t go out from now on. "You don''t have to be afraid. If she dares to provoke you again, you will come to the Third Emperor''s Mansion, and this hall will take you to sue the imperial court." Again and again, if Su Yuanke really doesn''t have a long memory, he can only make trouble with the emperor. Everyone in the capital also knew that the fourth princess had taken a fancy to the young master of the Mo family, and that he was the Duke of the Protectorate''s house who would marry his son, and no one else could blame Mo Xuechen for it. When Mo Xuechen heard her words, the heart that was still holding on was suddenly let go. She said she would take herself to court? Mo Xuechen''s ears turned red, her pursed lips slightly bent, and she nodded obediently. "Su Yuanke''s trouble today will definitely reach Aunt Huang''s ears, and she will inevitably be scolded by then." Gu Chaoyang felt relieved when he thought that Su Yuanke was about to be punished. Su Qiruo shook her head and said, "But it might not be." If Hu Linwu''s hand was stretched out long enough, it would be enough to hide the news. Everyone in the world thinks that the emperor knows everything, but they dont understand that the person sitting in that position is more likely to have their ears covered. What the emperor knows and hears are all from the mouths of the people around him. If someone deliberately conceals it, how can she know? Gu Chaoyang frowned and said displeasedly: "That man has such a great ability?" "If he has no ability, how can he protect Su Yuanke for so many years?" According to what Ye Ming said, Su Yuanke has done a lot of mischief in the capital these years, but the emperor has never come forward to punish her, so you can see how much the emperor has done in it. "But... even if Aunt Huang doesn''t know, the cousin of the Empress Dowager must know, right?" Gu Chaoyang couldn''t believe it anymore, how could things like today not reach the ears of the Crown Princess. "Sister Huang knows it, but Sister Huang is just an elder sister. When Su Yuanke didn''t do such evil things as disregarding human lives, she, as a princess, couldn''t do anything to the concubines below. At most, she would reprimand her as a warning." You can''t let the princess go to the emperor to sue her younger sister! Dont say that the crown lady would not do that, even if she did go, the emperor would probably get bored with the crown lady too. "I don''t know what those censors do for food. Can''t these things be impeached in the court?" What annoys Gu Chaoyang most is that those censor officials have to go to the court to discuss trivial matters, so why don''t they jump out to talk about Su Yuanke''s matter? Su Qiruo paused for a moment, but she also felt that Gu Chaoyang''s words were very reasonable. If this is the case, I am afraid that among these censors, there are also people from Hu Linwu. This Hu Linwu is really good, but in five years, the power has been placed on Yushi. "It doesn''t matter whether Yushi is impeached or not, but it would be quite appropriate for you to report a few words in front of the empress." As she said that, Su Qiruo wiped Gu Chaoyang''s face a few times with her fingers, and a few bruises appeared on that fair and tender handsome face. Several people opened their mouths wide in shock, but Su Qiruo felt that it was not enough. nodded at the corner of Gu Chaoyang''s mouth and said, "Here, it would be better to add a few more bloodstains." Gu Chaoyang instantly understood Su Qiruo''s meaning, jumped up excitedly, cupped his fists at them and said, "Then I''ll go to the palace to file a complaint, you guys take it easy." This is the first time I have seen someone dare to put the bully on the bright side. The third highness and King Gu Xiaojun are really different from ordinary people. But if you think about it more carefully, if someone else does this kind of thing, it will be a capital crime of beheading. But one of these two is the emperor''s second daughter, and the other is the emperor''s most beloved niece. Even if the emperor finds out, at most they will say that they are messing around, and they will not kill them for this. "Your Highness, it doesn''t have to be like this." Mo Xuechen was a little embarrassed, because of his own affairs, the Third Highness and the Fourth Highness had such a quarrel, and Gu Xiaojun Wang ran to the palace to complain again. Although he doesn''t mind making things big, he won''t go out and get married. But he didn''t want to hurt others, especially her. "Young Master Mo, you don''t have to take it to heart. The grievances between this palace and Su Yuanke have existed since childhood, not because of the young master. Today''s incident is just an introduction. Let Chaoyang make a fuss first, and Su Yuanke''s bitter plan will not work. gone." Su Yuanke had a broken arm, so he naturally wanted to go to the palace to cry. At that time, the emperor really wanted to punish her, and he might not be able to do so. It''s really hard to feel the sun, everyone must take good protection and take care of your body! (end of this chapter) Chapter 845： His Royal Highness wants to marry (25) Chapter 845 His Royal Highness wants to marry (25) But after Gu Chaoyang made such a fuss, the emperor knew it in his heart. After all, Su Yuanke was not the only one who suffered. In this way, at least in the past few months, Su Yuanke will be honest and dare not do evil. If it wasn''t for knowing that Su Yuanke was not so bad that it could not be cured, Su Qiruo really wanted to send her back with a handful of poison. Doing nothing all day, how dare you dream of being an emperor! I''m afraid she won''t be able to lead well if she is given an ant nest. If that idiot is really allowed to be the emperor, then the Northern Chu Kingdom is not far from subjugation. Even though Su Qiruo said so, Mo Xuechen still felt a little uncomfortable. If this happened to him alone, he might really choose to let things go. But Ye Ming has never been in a disadvantaged mood, and the fight between King Gu Xiaojun and the four princesses had already made things worse. It was no secret that he was coveted by the Fourth Emperor, but it was his fault that spoiled the good mood of the Third Highness. Today, Mingming Ye Ming and His Highness the Third Highness are very happy, but it is because of themselves that they caused such a mess. "Cousin, don''t worry, I see that the Fourth Highness is not the opponent of Gu Xiaojun Wang at all, let''s wait and see the good show with peace of mind." Ye Ming is heartless, he has long forgotten the fear just now. Mo Xuechen, however, had no intention of eating, and couldn''t even drink tea. Ye Qing has been secretly paying attention to Mo Xuechen''s expression. Seeing him like this, he couldn''t help feeling worried, but he didn''t dare to show it. "Let the shopkeeper serve two more desserts and a pot of sour plum soup." Su Qiruo gave instructions to the people behind him, and someone immediately went down to do it. Actually, the three women were already full, but Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen hadn''t eaten much. Now that the dishes are all too cold, they simply order two snacks to pad their stomachs. The shopkeeper personally brought someone in to deliver dim sum, two bowls of plum blossom condensed soup, a stack of steamed chestnut flour cake with osmanthus sugar, a stack of Ruyi cake with Poria cake, a stack of rose shortbread, and a pot of appetizing sour plum soup. "Your Highness, here are the dim sum and sour plum soup you want." Su Qiruo nodded, and signaled the shopkeeper to put the things in front of Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming. The shopkeeper was as good as a human being, and immediately stepped forward to place the plate himself. Before Mo Xuechen could raise his head, he smelled the fresh fragrance of plum blossoms. Ye Ming was also delighted. There are only ten servings of plum blossom condensed soup in Zhenwei Xuan every day. He only tasted it once, and it was bought by his sister after waiting for a long time. He didn''t expect that today he would be honored by the Third Highness. Someone It was delivered directly to the mouth. "If Your Highness has no other instructions, Cao Min will leave first." After the shopkeeper took the people away, Ye Ming said cautiously: "It''s better to have dinner with His Highness, you can eat everything." Su Qiruo chuckled lightly and said, "Hurry up and eat, dim sum is the best when it''s just out of the pan." "Thank you, Your Highness, but today I said that the courtier was the host to invite His Highness to dinner, but it was preempted by the fourth princess, so the courtier will invite His Highness again..." Before Ye Ming finished speaking, Ye Qing pulled his sleeves by the side. "Obviously, don''t be rude to His Highness." "It''s okay, the Japanese palace will be free, and the main hall will invite some of you to come back as guests. Then I will order food with Young Master Ye." "Your Highness, you are very kind." Ye Ming smiled, feeling extremely happy in his heart. His Highness the Third Highness wants to invite him to dinner some other day! Ha ha If this is said, no one will believe it, right? Those men who can only talk behind their backs might cry angrily, just thinking about it makes me feel happy. The Third Highness is really a good person, a good person, the best good person in the world! Ye Qing didn''t expect that the third princess would be so indulgent to her younger brother. Wouldn''t it be great if Ye Ming could marry into the palace of the third princess? However, Ye Ming didn''t have this idea at all, and Su Qiruo didn''t even have it. She just regarded Ye Ming as a child who didn''t know much about the world, and because of the relationship between old matriarch Ye and her concubine''s sister, she felt a little more close to the Ye family. Since she wants to stay in the capital in the future, she must have her own friends. Both the Ye family and the Lu family are noble families, and the children in the family are of good character, so she is willing to get close to them. Over there, Gu Chaoyang had already entered the palace with his head bruised and purple, lying on the emperor''s lap, complaining with tears and snot. The emperor was so angry that he even threw away the booklet in his hand. She never thought that Su Yuanke, that rebellious woman, would be so bold as to dare to insult the son of a courtier. Fortunately, I ran into Gu Chaoyang. If Su Yuanke got her hands on this, how would she explain to the Duke Huguo''s mansion? The Huguogong Mansion is just a single seedling like Mo Xuechen. Originally, the emperor wanted to betroth the son of the Huguogong Mansion to his daughter, but she stopped thinking because he didn''t marry. That wicked Su Yuanke dared to go up to flirt with others, really disgraced the royal family. "Wuuu... Aunt Huang, Chaoyang doesn''t have to sue the fourth cousin, but she is too much. Look at her beating Chaoyang. If the third cousin is not there, you may never see Chaoyang again. gone." Gu Chaoyang cried until his nose burst into tears, so pitiful. The emperor was already ashamed of the Gu family, and when he saw his daughter beating the lifeblood of the Gu family like this, he felt even more guilty, and he couldn''t care less about the soiled clothes, so he hurriedly ordered people to reward Gu Chaoyang with a bunch of things. Ask the imperial physician to come over and take a look at her. Gu Chaoyang quickly wiped away his tears, pinched his sleeves and wiped away the dried blood on the corner of his mouth. Twitched and said: "Thank you, Aunt Huang, for your kindness. Dong Chaoyang accepted it. As for these injuries, they are all skin wounds. You don''t need to bother the imperial doctor in the palace. It''s good for Chaoyang to go back and find a doctor to come and have a look. It''s just that Mo Young Master Ye and Young Master Ye were frightened, and it may have spread to Duke Huguo''s Mansion and Ye Taifu''s Mansion by now, Aunt Huang should comfort her." Gu Chaoyang''s sensibility made the emperor feel uncomfortable. After she left, he hurriedly ordered to send a lot of things to Mo''s and Ye''s houses to apologize, and put Su Yuanke in confinement. Su Yuanke, who was still watching his wounds in the mansion, didn''t know what happened, and the mansion was surrounded by the Imperial Forest Army. By the time Huang Guijun got the news, it was too late. The princess who was discussing matters in the study was annoyed when she heard about this matter. Normally, she would not fight with those concubine sisters, but if anyone dared to touch her sister, she would not mind solving the troubles with her own hands. "Is Your Highness Third Highness injured?" "Returning to Your Highness, the Third Highness is fine, but Gu Xiaojun Wang is in trouble, and the Third Highness broke an arm of the Fourth Highness in order to vent his anger on Gu Xiaojun." The empress frowned, as if she understood something. Thinking about his own sister, she has never been a disadvantaged character. When Su Yuanke meets her, she will only be beaten. (end of this chapter) Chapter 846： His Royal Highness wants to marry (26) Chapter 846 His Royal Highness wants to marry (26) "Go and send news to Duke Huguo''s Mansion, Ye Taifu''s Mansion, and General Gu''s Mansion, and ask their patriarchs to go to the palace together to ask for an explanation." It would be too cheap for Su Yuanke to only put her in confinement. Why don''t she lose three layers of skin and give her a hard blow. Before the news from outside reached the Duke Protector''s Mansion, the people from Her Majesty the Crown Prince arrived first. When the old Hu Guogong heard this, he was so angry that he almost went directly to Su Yuanke to settle the score, but was stopped by his daughter in the end. The mother and daughter had just entered the palace together to seek an explanation from the emperor, when Mo Xuechen came back in the carriage of the Three Emperors'' Palace. When Su Qiruo and the others ran into some of Ye Qing''s friends when they went out, Ye Ming saw that his sister was happy with those people, so he begged Su Qiruo to send him and Mo Xuechen back to Duke Huguo''s mansion, so that Ye Qing went to play by himself. Ye Qing was reluctant at first, but it was Su Qiruo who took the initiative to speak up, so she watched her younger brother and cousin get into the third emperor''s carriage with some uneasiness. However, thinking that his younger brother might enter the Third Emperor''s Mansion in the future, Ye Qing felt that it would be good to create more opportunities for his younger brother, so he thanked Su Qiruo and let them go. This is the first time for an outsider to ride in Su Qiruo''s carriage. Her carriage was made by the princess according to the prince''s rank. It is spacious and comfortable. Ye Ming looked around curiously, and his little hands were not idle, touching everywhere. The appearance is clearly as if he has never seen anything in the world, but he made it very cute, and he is not rude at all. Mo Xuechen secretly tugged on Ye Ming''s sleeve, and Ye Ming sat upright with a red face. Su Qiruo held back her laughter, and suddenly felt that if Ye Ming married into General Gu''s residence, the life of Gu Chaoyang and Ye Ming would be very interesting. Mo Xuechen glanced at Su Qiruo secretly, seeing that she was looking at Ye Ming with a smile on her face, she quickly lowered her eyes again. His hands hanging on his knees were slightly curled up, and Mo Xuechen couldn''t tell what he was thinking at this time. He only knew that he had always envied Ye Ming, envied him for living a carefree life, being spoiled by so many older sisters, and being able to find someone he liked to marry as his right husband in the future. No one dared to bully Ye Ming as the emperor''s daughter. Mo Xuechen''s already pale lips turned a little pale. He didn''t wake up until the carriage stopped and he handed his hand into a warm palm. Su Qiruo''s sleeves covered half of her palms, and she thought that the young master in the car would put his fingertips on her wrists that covered her sleeves, but unexpectedly that cold hand was directly stuffed into it. In the palm of my hand. Not only Su Qiruo''s brows twitched, but Mo Xuechen was panicked and at a loss. He was about to withdraw his hand, but Su Qiruo held it tighter. "Watch your step." This man was also distracted when he was getting off the carriage, and he really didn''t know what he was thinking. Mo Xuechen leaned against Su Qiruo with half of his body, Su Qiruo exerted strength on his hands to support him to stand up straight before pushing him a little away. "sorry, I" Mo Xuechen blushed and wanted to explain, but didn''t know what to say. Su Qiruo only thought that he was frightened by Su Yuanke''s matter, so he said in a low voice: "You don''t have to worry about others, Su Yuanke''s matter will be decided for you by the palace." Mo Xuechen just wanted to open his mouth to deny it, but felt that what he said now was wrong, so he nodded absent-mindedly. Actually, she had already broken an arm of the Fourth Imperial Daughter, and he thought it was enough. It was his fault that the sisters had a bad relationship because of his affairs. When Su Qiruo turned around, Ye Ming had already jumped off the carriage by himself. Seeing his lively appearance, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but feel secretly funny. If Ye Ming''s energy was given to Ye Qing, Ye Qing would be able to live more comfortably these years. The people from Duke Huguo''s mansion heard the voice and opened the door to see it. They saw the carriage of His Highness the Third Highness returning with his son and his cousin, and hurriedly ordered someone to go inside to inform the master. However, the two masters have already entered the palace, leaving only the master Xu who is still worried in the mansion. Hearing that his son was sent back by His Highness the Third Highness in person, Mrs. Xu hastily welcomed him out. "My husband has seen the third highness, and I am sorry to send the two children back. The wife and the mother-in-law have gone to the palace. Your highness might as well come in and have a cup of tea." Because of His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager and the emperor first, the Xu family treats Su Qiruo fairly close. "The two young masters were frightened today. Is it the hall''s fault? The Queen Mother will give an explanation to Duke Huguo''s Mansion and Ye Taifu''s Mansion, and will never let the two young masters suffer wronged in vain." There are no women in the mansion, so Su Qiruo would not go in, so she only had a few polite words with Xu Shi, then said goodbye and left. Seeing the carriage of the Third Emperor''s Mansion go away, Xu pulled Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming into the mansion, and did not forget to ask what happened during the day. Mo Xuechen kept pursing her lips and did not say a word, so Ye Ming told Mrs. Xu exactly what happened in Zhenweifang. Xu''s face turned green with anger. "It''s really lawless. These four princesses don''t care about our Duke Protector''s House. Don''t be afraid, your grandmother and mother have already entered the palace to find the emperor to explain. This time, you must let the emperor Give us an explanation." Not to mention that his son will not marry outside, even if he marries, he will not marry someone like the fourth imperial daughter. It''s really a toad who wants to eat swan meat, and doesn''t urinate to see what kind of virtue he is. Mo Xuechen shook Xu''s hand and said, "Actually, there is no need to make a fuss like this. We didn''t suffer any losses. On the contrary, it was the fourth imperial daughter... who had her arm broken by the third highness." Xu doesn''t think so. "If you don''t teach her a lesson this time, will you still dare to go out in the future? If you dare to bully people in our Duke Protector''s Mansion like this in broad daylight, do these four emperors still have your grandmother and mother in their eyes? Don''t worry, my son. , this matter will never end with her at the Duke Protector''s House." If Mrs. Xu knew that Su Yuanke had intercepted Mo Xuechen when he was in the palace, I''m afraid that he would really rush to the Fourth Emperor''s Mansion with his sword in hand to find Su Yuanke desperately. Perhaps this was also one of the reasons why Su Yuanke was so bold, because she guessed that Mo Xuechen would not tell his family about this. Only this happened to Ye Ming. He would rather not have his own reputation than make a big deal out of it. In Ye Ming''s view, they are polite, and the one who loses face is Su Yuanke, and there is no loss to them if they make trouble. He won''t suffer from being dumb. What''s more, with the third princess around, he just inexplicably believes that the third princess will definitely make decisions for his cousin. For some reason, he always felt that something must happen between His Highness and his cousin. The best Third Highness in the world, only his cousin is worthy of it. Xu Shi was also born in a family of military generals, so he didn''t have so much flirtatiousness, but someone bullied his son, and he couldn''t swallow it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 847： His Royal Highness wants to marry (27) Chapter 847 His Royal Highness wants to marry (27) "Father, forget it. After all, this is not an honorable thing, and it will not be good for us if we make trouble." Mo Xuechen knew that several of his elders were short-tempered, and he didn''t want to create a gap between the Duke Protector''s House and the emperor because of his own affairs. Grandmother and mother have been careful in their lives all these years, because they are afraid that the military power in their hands will make the emperor jealous. If he provoked Holy Wrath because of his own affairs, that is his responsibility. "She, Su Yuanke, who is disgraceful, what does she have to do with us? Our National Guard Palace has always been loyal to the emperor, but we must not allow people to bully me because of this." Ms. Xu became more excited as she spoke, and Mo Xuechen was so frightened that she quickly covered his mouth. He was really afraid that his father would accidentally say something outrageous, and his face turned pale with fright. Mrs. Xu also realized that she had said something wrong, so she didn''t dare to mention it again, but explained in a low voice: "It was Her Royal Highness who secretly sent someone to invite your grandmother and mother into the palace. I heard that your aunt and General Gu also Go to the palace." After careful thought, Mo Xuechen understood that the so-called law does not blame the public, and Her Highness the Empress Dowager took the initiative. If the lawsuit continues, the Four Empresses will have no reason at all. Thinking of the matter that His Highness the Third Highness asked King Gu Xiaojun to enter the palace to sue, a person suddenly appeared in Mo Xuechen''s mind. Emperor Noble Monarch. It turned out that His Royal Highness and the Third Highness were worried that the Emperor would come forward to protect the Fourth Queen. After all, the Third Highness broke an arm of the Fourth Queen. It stands to reason that this punishment is enough. His Majesty the Grandmother didnt ask her grandma to complain. This is clearly to block the way of the emperor. Sure enough, Mo Xuechen guessed rightly. When Huang Guijun got the news and went to ask the emperor, he never saw the emperor''s face. Finally, the emperor was annoyed, and even punished Huang Guijun with confinement, and asked him to go back and think about his mistakes. Gu Chaoyang, who was nestling in Su Qiruo''s mansion and eating honeydew melon, curled his lips in disdain: "It''s too cheap to punish the father and daughter to confinement, so the man''s status should be downgraded no matter what. " De is not worthy of the position, and I don''t know why the emperor took a fancy to that hypocritical man, and let him sit all the way to the position of Huang Guijun. Above the emperor is the empress. If it weren''t for the emperor''s relationship with the emperor, I am afraid that the treasure of the harem master would have fallen into the hands of the surname Hu. "No big mistake was made after all. We beat up Su Yuanke, and the empress fined her another 30 boards. It stands to reason that it is considered a heavy punishment." After all, Su Yuanke didn''t really do anything to Mo Xuechen, even if they didn''t think it was enough, but in the eyes of the emperor, the punishment her daughter received was enough to make up for the previous mistakes. As for Hu Linwu, he has endured in the harem for many years, and he is afraid that he knows the emperor''s temper very well. At this time, he was being punished by the emperor, and he put on a full posture, but the emperor would not really do anything to him. After all, Su Yuanke is already seventeen years old, and he is not an ignorant child. Huang Guijun, an adoptive father, can''t tie her to him every day, can he? "However, Su Yuanke is so courageous. He dared to moles the young master of the Mo family. He has lived enough." Gu Chaoyang smacked his lips, anyway, he dared not touch the young master of the Mo family. The old protector stared at her, which made her feel scared. "She''s stupid." Su Qiruo sneered, Duke Protector''s Mansion has been quiet for the past few years, does it mean that the tiger has become a sick cat. Su Yuanke couldn''t see the situation clearly, and he really thought that the Mo family could bully her. "It''s a pity, Mr. Mo doesn''t have any sisters in his family. Even if he recruits a wife to enter the mansion in the future, when the protector is gone, the married woman may not be able to protect him." Although Gu Chaoyang usually does not do his job properly, he can think clearly about many things. Her three older brothers will rely on her for support in the future. Even though the Gu family is no longer what it used to be, as long as there is the emperor''s favor, her sisters-in-law will not dare to neglect the young master of the Gu family. But Mo Xuechen is different, he doesnt have any sisters, so its okay if the woman he recruited is sincere to him, but if he intends to use her, he will suffer from it in the future. Su Qiruo twirled the ring on her index finger, pursed her lips and did not answer Gu Chaoyang''s words, but listened to what she just said. There is nothing wrong with the Huguo Duke''s Mansion intending to recruit a relative for Mo Xuechen. But if you can''t meet a trustworthy woman, will the one who recruits her back to the house be able to protect him? "Not necessarily. If she has a daughter in the future, she doesn''t have to worry about these things." Daughter will be his greatest reliance in the future. If the new wife is not good enough, he will leave the mother and keep the daughter. "What my cousin said makes sense." Gu Chaoyang thought about it, and felt that he had been worrying too much recently. "It''s not a problem for you to be idle like this every day. Dali Temple is short of people recently, so you go and ask the Queen Mother to let you go to experience it." If Su Qi didn''t want the Gu family''s only seedling to continue fighting on the battlefield in the future, it would be safer to stay in the capital to find a civil servant. "I won''t go, I will follow my cousin." Gu Chaoyang refused without thinking. She doesn''t want to go to Dali Temple, she will be with the third cousin. "What''s the point of following me, don''t you want to glorify your Gu family''s lintel?" "Are you really guilty of what you said? Now your mother is the emperor, and your sister-in-law will be the emperor in the future. If I don''t honestly hold your golden thigh tightly, why are you going to Dali Temple?" "No Promise!" Su Qiruo was laughed angrily by Gu Chaoyang, this guy always has the ability to make people laugh and cry. "But it''s not a good idea to be idle all day long. If you don''t want to go to Dali Temple, then go to the Imperial Forest Army? Imperial City Guard?" "Then where are you going?" Gu Chaoyang looked at Su Qiruo with his mouth pursed and asked. Su Qiruo thought for a while and said: "After my cousin enters the capital, my imperial decree will come down. I guess the Queen Mother may hand over the 100,000 imperial city troops to me." In front of Gu Chaoyang, she never deliberately hides anything. Gu Chaoyang jumped up from the chair in shock, and asked with wide eyes, "Does Aunt Huang trust my cousin so much?" Su Qiruo smiled lightly, and explained: "The Queen Mother trusts me, and also trusts Lord Zhen Guo." Because she is the daughter of the emperor, the only direct sister of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. She will neither betray her mother nor her sister. The military affairs of the imperial city are critical to the safety of the entire capital, and only in her hands can the emperor feel at ease. "Then... after your appointment, I will ask Aunt Huang to send me to you as a lieutenant general. Hehe... third cousin, please take care of me in the future!" Gu Chaoyang just likes to pester Su Qiruo, anyway, she is doing things everywhere, so why doesn''t she stay with Third Cousin? "The Imperial City Army is working hard, and it won''t be much easier than the Northwest. Are you sure you want to go?" Su Qiruo''s original intention was not to want Gu Chaoyang to suffer, but he didn''t appreciate it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 848： His Royal Highness wants to marry (28) "Cousin, don''t underestimate me. In the past year or so in the northwest, has anyone I ever lost to you, cousin?" Su Qiruo thought about it, and Gu Chaoyang jumped away, but he didn''t seem to have been delayed in doing things. "Forget it, it''s up to you!" "Thank you, cousin. Tomorrow, I will invite you to go on a lake tour. I heard that at night, the beauties on the flower boats are as beautiful as each other. If my cousin finds a match, my sister will send it to you." Su Qiruo glanced at Gu Chaoyang: "Tomorrow, I have agreed with Ye Qing to visit Old Madam Ye." "Huh? Then... Then I will go with my cousin. When we come back from Ye Mansion, let''s ask Ye Qing to go to the lake and drink together. It happens that the night is more lively than the day!" Gu Chaoyang couldn''t study since he was a child, so he was very afraid of seeing Old Madam Ye. But for her cousin, she fought hard. "The Ye family has a century-old reputation, are you trying to kill Ye Qing?" I also took her to see the flower boat, and be careful that Mrs. Ye broke her leg with a walking stick. "Let''s just look at beauties, listen to ditties, and do nothing else." Gu Chaoyang herself will not touch any man casually, and with her third cousin by her side, she is even less likely to do anything. Its just an eye addiction and seeing the world. "Then go and tell Ye Qing tomorrow by yourself, if you get beaten, don''t ask me for help." If Su Qi didn''t like to be arty, she would even disdain drinking flower wine. But she has also heard about the rules on those flower boats outside the city. In fact, there are only a few people who really go out to have fun, and most of them just feel the night wind and enjoy music and drink. Most of those lustful people have gone to Hualou, who would go all the way to Sleeping Beauty on the lake? But after all, those men are more talented and still belong to the wind and dust, and they can''t be regarded as good family members. Therefore, many ladies who value reputation and reputation don''t bother to watch flower boats and listen to ditties. Having eaten breakfast on the second day, Su Qiruo prepared gifts and took Gu Chaoyang to Ye Taifu''s mansion. Because I had made an agreement with Ye Qing before, the Ye family also prepared the banquet early. Ye Ming also specially sent someone to invite Mo Xuechen over. After all, the Third Highness helped them before, and now that the Third Highness came to visit his grandmother, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to see her. As for his cousin, Ye Ming really had some selfish intentions. He always felt that his cousin and His Highness were very suitable. If his cousin could marry His Highness, he would no longer have to worry about being bullied. In fact, Ye Ming also thought very clearly. Now that the old Huguogong is still alive, some people dare to bully his cousin blatantly. If the old Huguogong is gone in the future, who can protect him? With the new wife who recruited her into the house? But the third highness is different. She has a distinguished status, is favored by the emperor and the empress dowager, and has the status of the concubine''s daughter. Those villains have to weigh their own identities even if they want to do something. Mo Xuechen didn''t plan to come, but the family members were worried about him, afraid that he would make some trouble because of that incident, so they urged him to come out for a walk, just to relax. Su Qiruo felt a little surprised when he saw Mo Xuechen in Ye Mansion. But knowing that Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming had always been close, he didn''t feel anything. Old Madam Ye was very happy to see Su Qiruo, and pulled her to talk a lot. Gu Chaoyang sat obediently by the side, with his hands on his knees obediently. No matter what he looked like, he couldn''t be with the No. 1 rich man in Kyoto. Su Qiruo suppressed a smile, it was really rare for him to see Gu Chaoyang so honest. Ye Ming covered his mouth and snickered aside, Gu Chaoyang gave him a blank look for a while, fearing that Mrs. Ye would see him, so he hurriedly sat down again. In the end, Su Qiruo couldn''t stand it anymore, so he found an excuse to let Ye Ming take Gu Chaoyang to sit in the garden. As soon as he came out of the front hall, Ye Ming hugged his belly and laughed out loud. Gu Chaoyang''s handsome face was flushed by Ye Ming''s smile, and he hummed dissatisfiedly: "Is it that funny?" Ye Ming wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and nodded: "Grandmother is sometimes serious, but it doesn''t make you afraid of it?" Ye Ming really couldn''t figure out why the King Gu Xiaojun, who was so famous in the capital, was not even afraid of the emperor, why he was so afraid of his grandmother alone. Gu Chaoyang touched the back of his head in embarrassment, stood in front of a gardenia, and whispered: "When I was young, I couldn''t match up, and I was beaten by Master Ye." You must know that Gu Chaoyang is the lifeblood of General Gu''s mansion, and he has never experienced any hardships since he was a child. Don''t say it''s hand-banging, no one is willing to say even a heavy word about her. However, Taifu Ye is someone who dares to beat the princess. She can''t complain after being beaten, and she has to copy articles with her swollen hand. The shadow of that childhood was deeply engraved in Gu Chaoyang''s mind. Now she feels fear when she sees Old Madam Ye, and the memory of being beaten and punished for copying articles in the past begins to attack her. Ye Ming stretched out his hand to look at his white and tender palm, and said puzzledly, "Isn''t it just a slap on the palm twice? As for making you afraid for so many years?" "You do not understand!" This is not just a simple matter of being beaten twice, Gu Chaoyang can''t explain it clearly, only she can understand that feeling. "I don''t understand, I haven''t been beaten anyway." Ye Ming said with a smile, then tilted his head to look at Gu Chaoyang and asked, "You went to the palace to complain that day, will the emperor punish you?" When Gu Chaoyang heard Ye Ming ask this, he laughed and said, "Aunt Huang loves me the most, how can she be willing to punish me?" If it weren''t for the support of the emperor, she wouldn''t have been known as the number one **** for so many years. "Anyway, I still want to thank you that day. If it weren''t for you and the Third Highness, my cousin would be bullied by that **** Su Yuanke." In front of Gu Chaoyang, Ye Ming didn''t hide what he said, and started cursing directly. Speaking of Su Yuanke, Gu Chaoyang''s expression turned ugly. "She has been thinking about Mr. Mo for so many years, has she still not given up?" Gu Chaoyang had heard people say that Su Yuanke had taken a fancy to Mo Xuechen a few years ago, but the Huguo Gongfu didn''t marry his son, so Su Yuanke''s enthusiasm was useless. How could she not give up until now. Ye Ming shook his head, and couldn''t help but feel a little worried when he mentioned this. "I''m afraid she won''t let her cousin go easily. Huang Guijun wanted to choose the right king for her last year, but she has been procrastinating until now. Isn''t it just because of her cousin''s idea?" I''m afraid that Su Yuanke will use some shady means, and then he won''t be able to tell clearly. "Then why didn''t the Duke Huguo''s mansion find a wife for Mr. Mo earlier? When Mr. Mo gets married, even if Su Yuanke has any thoughts, he doesn''t have to worry about it." "Where is it so easy? Even if you want to recruit a wife, you have to find someone with good looks to be worthy of your cousin, right?" Chapter 849： His Royal Highness wants to marry (29) Chapter 849 His Royal Highness wants to marry (29) Ye Ming sighed quietly, and Gu Chaoyang nodded accordingly. "Mr. Mo is so talented and handsome, it is true that he can''t find someone else at will. But it''s not an option to keep procrastinating like this." It is impossible for them to meet the third cousin every time they meet Su Yuanke, but besides the third cousin, who can take care of Su Yuanke? "It''s a pity that the Mo family has no daughters, otherwise my cousin...wouldn''t have suffered so much." Ye Ming grabbed the petals in his hand and threw them at his feet one by one. "Mr. Mo''s father is only in his early thirties, why doesn''t he want to have another child? What if he is a little girl?" Gu Chaoyang''s father was almost thirty years old when she was born, and she was not in good shape, lacking both arms and legs. Ye Ming frowned, looked around, and then leaned into Gu Chaoyang''s ear and whispered: "Uncle hurt her body when she gave birth to her cousin, so I can''t have another one. But my aunt and uncle have a very good relationship, why not?" None of them are willing to serve as servants, so I decided to leave my cousin as the successor." The huge Duke Protector''s Mansion must have a queen! Gu Chaoyang understood that she was not interested in these things on weekdays, otherwise Ye Ming would not have to wait for these things to be mentioned. After all, it is not a secret in the capital, and everyone in the backyard of the aristocratic family knows about it. "Cousin sent a letter to Duke Zhen, requesting to invite Miracle Physician Liao to come to the capital to show your sister''s body. If she can be found, why don''t you also ask Miracle Physician Liao to help your uncle? If it can be cured!" You are only in your thirties, if another little girl comes out, wouldn''t that save the Mo family and Mo Xuechen? Ye Ming was overjoyed, his big almond eyes sparkled, he held Gu Chaoyang''s sleeves tightly with both hands and asked, "You mean, His Highness invited Miracle Doctor Liao to see my sister?" Ye Ming once heard his grandmother and the others talk about the miracle doctor Liao, but the Ye family sent people to look for it for more than ten years without any news. He never thought that His Highness the Third Highness invited her to see a doctor for his sister. The Third Highness, she is really kind. Gu Chaoyang took a look at the hands holding his sleeves, and saw that Ye Ming''s eyes had changed when he heard about his cousin, so he couldn''t help but feel a little bit pissed. She told him the news, why didn''t he see that he cared so much about herself? snort! "Your elder sister and the third cousin are young friends after all. Knowing that her illness is still not cured, the cousin is naturally worried. But when we left the Northwest, Dr. Liao was still there. I don''t know if he has left now. I haven''t found her yet. You''d better not tell Ye Qing this news before you meet her, so she can''t wait for it in vain." In fact, Gu Chaoyang knew that no matter what, his cousin could find Dr. Liao, but he still asked Ye Ming one more thing. Before this matter comes to fruition, the less people know about it, the better. Besides, Miracle Doctor Liao doesn''t like to reveal her whereabouts when she goes out. If those adults in Kyoto find out, they might bother her! Gu Chaoyang knew that the reason for inviting Miracle Doctor Liao to come was because of Su Qiruo''s friendship with her, but if the whereabouts of Miracle Liao were exposed, with that old woman''s temper, she might not even give Su Qiruo face. Ye Ming hurriedly responded with nodding his head. He naturally hoped that his sister would be well, but after so many years, he had searched for all the doctors he needed and took all the medicines he needed. If my sister can get better, that''s all. If she doesn''t get better, but she is disappointed for nothing, that''s what hurt her. The two chatted about which restaurants in the capital had delicious food. Ye Ming counted down several restaurants that were good at dim sum with his fingers, and Gu Chaoyang listened patiently. When Su Qiruo came out from Mrs. Ye, Ye Qing also followed, and there was Mo Xuechen who had been sitting inside serving tea and water for several people. Ye Ming took Gu Chaoyang out and never came back. Mo Xuechen wanted to search for it, but he couldn''t stop his curiosity. He especially wanted to know how the third princess lived in the northwest these years. In the end, he chose to stay, and while serving tea for a few people, he could also listen to His Highness the Third Highness''s talk about the Northwest. Although she spoke calmly, Mo Xuechen could feel the danger in the shadow of the sword. The battlefield is dangerous. I didnt expect that Lord Zhen would dare to take the twelve-year-old third princess into battle to kill the enemy. He really deserves to be a generation of war gods, and he is brave enough. In case the third princess has something on the battlefield, isn''t she afraid that the emperor will trouble her? The dazzling sunlight outside made Su Qiruo slightly frowned. It stands to reason that the cousins ??will be here in the next few days, but she hasn''t received the letter yet. It was okay if she didn''t want to think about it, but she started to worry when Mrs. Ye asked about it today. But thinking about her cousin''s skill and the people she brought with her, Su Qiruo felt that she was thinking too much. Those are all those who survived the fighting on the battlefield, who can touch them? After lunch in Ye Mansion, Su Qiruo bid farewell and left. Because of Mrs. Ye''s relationship, Gu Chaoyang didn''t dare to open his mouth to invite Ye Qing to enjoy the night view and take a flower boat tour. When seeing off, Mo Xuechen also said goodbye together, Ye Ming was going to see him off in person, but Su Qiruo took the initiative to take on the job. The Three Emperors'' Mansion and Mo''s Mansion are in the same direction, so it would be appropriate for Su Qi to send Mo Xuechen home along the way. Mo Xuechen got into his own carriage, and the carriage of the Three Emperors'' Palace followed closely behind. Qingzhu lifted the curtain and glanced back secretly, and couldn''t help smacking her lips and said: "They are both imperial daughters, the difference between the third highness and the fourth highness is really big." If this was changed to the fourth imperial daughter, she might have to think of some way to get into their son''s carriage! Mo Xuechen chuckled lightly and said, "That''s different. The biological father of His Highness the Third Highness is the son of the Duke of Zhenguo, the Queen of the Central Palace, and was born honorable." The biological father of the Fourth Imperial Daughter is nothing more than an unknown little prince servant, they have never even heard of it. Even if she was later adopted under the name of Huang Guijun, she was still inferior to the three emperors in her bones. "Since ancient times, concubine and concubines have been different. We don''t know what the people outside are like in our mansion, but we can indeed see one or two from the four imperial daughters. The concubine is humble after all, not to mention the noble blood of the incomparable concubine, and the character is also worse. A lot." Qingzhu has always been a fairly stable temperament, but when facing Su Yuanke, he never had the slightest respect. That woman bullied their young master not once or twice, if it wasn''t for the fact that the Huguo Gongfu and the emperor were not unhappy, their young master would not have endured it all the time. Qinghe on the side gently tugged on Qingzhu''s sleeve: "Stop talking." Didn''t you see that the young master frowned when he heard the name of His Highness Fourth? Why are you still talking. Qingzhu pursed her lips and snorted softly, getting angry when she mentioned that person. After bullying their young master, the emperor only beat her 30 times, saying that she was grounded, and he might find some excuse and release her someday. It''s really crushing people at the top level! (end of this chapter) Chapter 850： His Royal Highness wants to marry (30) Chapter 850 His Royal Highness wants to marry (30) The carriage stopped at the gate of Duke Huguo''s Mansion, Su Qiruo didn''t get off the car, leaving Lanfeng secretly watching Mo Xuechen enter the mansion and then left. Gu Chaoyang lay down by the window and asked curiously: "Since cousin promised to send Mr. Mo home, why didn''t she go down?" Su Qiruo said without raising her head: "I just came here the day before yesterday. If I show up at the gate of Duke Huguo''s mansion again today, the reputation of Mr. Mo''s family will be ruined." It was enough that the left and right people were safely sent home. Mo Xuechen glanced back secretly, and saw that the carriage of the Third Emperor''s Mansion was passing straight in front of him, without any intention of stopping. Such an intelligent man could understand Su Qiruo''s intentions, he paused before stepping into the mansion. The news from outside also reached Mrs. Xu, who was making tea for Duke Protector, and sighed softly. "The third highness is really good." If he is more confident and has another daughter, he doesn''t have to leave his son to guard the house, but he is willing to facilitate the marriage between his son and the third princess. What kind of person is the empress Lin, his children are naturally indistinguishable. However, the two children have no destiny, and it is their Mo family who are not blessed. "Don''t even think about it, you can''t expect His Royal Highness to marry into our house." Gong Hu Guo picked up the tea cup and blew gently. She has always been a person who knows how to be content. With a loved one by his side, and a son who is so sensible, even without a daughter, there is nothing to regret. "It''s just that I feel sorry for Chen''er." Mrs. Chen sighed slightly. He was someone who had been there before, so he naturally knew what the expression in his son''s eyes meant when he mentioned the Third Highness. However, he couldn''t fulfill his son''s mind, so he could only pretend not to know. No one knows better than Mrs. Chen what kind of temperament his son has. Since he knows it well, he will not do anything to offend the Mo family. Guo Hu didn''t hear what Chen''s words meant, and he didn''t want to think too much about impossible things. "After the imperial examination next year, I will choose a suitable Jinshi for Chen''er to be my new wife. With the Duke Huguo''s mansion here, Chen''er will not be easily bullied in the future." Ms. Chen pursed her lips, and said yes lightly, but didn''t say anything more. Those candidates are no matter how good they are, can they be better than the Third Highness? Once a person has seen the best, how can the rest come into view again? It''s just that these words are just adding trouble to the wife-lord for no reason. "Why are you so happy today? Don''t you usually fear going to Ye''s house the most?" After returning home, Su Qiruo realized that something was wrong with Gu Chaoyang. Gu Chaoyang tried his best to hold back his laughter, leaned in front of Su Qiruo and asked, "Is it so obvious?" Su Qiruo nodded, and asked doubtfully, "Could you be Sichun?" Gu Chaoyang''s ears turned red, he secretly glanced at Su Qiruo, and asked hesitantly, "That...cousin, what do you think of Young Master Ye?" "Very good, heartless, sincere and kind, he is a good boy." "That" Gu Chaoyang was a bit speechless about the following words, but it was the first time she was tempted by a boy, and she didn''t want to just give up. If Third Cousin and Ye Ming are in love, then she is willing to quit, which fulfills them. But in case the third cousin doesn''t mean that to Mr. Ye, wouldn''t she still have a chance? Only then did Su Qiruo realize what Gu Chaoyang meant, and after sizing her up carefully, Su Qiruo asked very seriously: "I have never cared about you teasing those men of other forces outside on weekdays, but the Ye family His son is different from them, if you are not sincere, then stay away from him." "Cousin, you... you mean I can go after Mr. Ye?" "Although your ancestors of the Gu family did not say that women should not be served as servants, but since your great-grandmother, all the women of the Gu family have only one husband, and you are the only heir of the Gu family. Since you want to choose a real husband, you must choose someone who is pleasing to both sides. If you identify the young master of the Ye family, you must stick to it until the end, and don''t betray him." Whether it is because of Ye Ming, or because of the relationship between the empress dowager and the Ye family, if Gu Chaoyang does something wrong to Ye Ming in the future, it will cause a lot of trouble. Gu Chaoyang nodded seriously, and said: "Cousin, do you believe in love at first sight? From the first time I saw Ye Ming, that feeling was different. It''s just... I just don''t know what my cousin is thinking, so I... if my cousin I also like him, and I am willing to quit." Su Qiruo was amused by Gu Chaoyang''s words, waved her hand and said, "Young Master Ye and I are no more than acquaintances, how can we talk about our crush? Ye Ming has a pure heart and is not suitable for joining the royal family, but you two are more suitable . The population of the Gu family is simple, and Ye Ming can be married as if he was in a boudoir. He doesn''t have to worry about intrigue, so he has to take care of his wife and teach his daughter. But entering the royal family is different, not to mention that Su Qiruo has no feelings for Ye Ming, even if she really has a crush on Ye Ming, she would not marry a man with that personality. To be her king, one must have a heart like... Mo Xuechen. For some reason, Mo Xuechen''s face suddenly appeared before Su Qiruo''s eyes. Could it be that I have seen him a lot recently, and I have started to have some evil thoughts about Young Master Mo? Su Qiruo smiled and shook her head, it really is a ghost. Gu Chaoyang''s eyes lit up with excitement, he grabbed Su Qiruo''s arm and said, "Cousin also thinks Ye Ming is suitable for me?" "As long as you treat him sincerely, that''s naturally appropriate." Su Qiruo finished speaking, then paused and said, "However, your reputation over the years... is really not good. It is not easy for the elders of the Ye family to say whether their son will marry you. If you want to embrace a beautiful woman, it may not be so easy." When Gu Chaoyang heard this, the joy on his face also faded a little. In the eyes of Mrs. Ye, she is probably the most unworthy noble lady. He is just such a precious grandson, so he may not be willing to let him marry into the Gu family. "Then what should I do?" "If Ye Ming is also willing, this matter is not difficult to handle. Since you have already understood your mind, then ask Ye Ming. If he is unwilling, you must not pester him. If he is willing, trust uncle and aunt Naturally, there is a way to arrange this marriage for you." "Then I''ll ask him now." "return." Su Qiruo stopped Gu Chaoyang who was about to run out, and gave her a slightly disgusted look. "We just came out of Ye''s house, and you go back in such a frizzy manner, is it because you are afraid that everyone will not know what you are doing?" "Then...then I secretly ask him out to ask?" Gu Chaoyang was anxious, since she knew that her cousin had no intentions of Ye Ming, she had to hold on tight, so as not to be preempted by others. "I''ll find another chance tomorrow, and I''m not allowed to go to Ye''s house today. Ye Ming is still young, and Ye''s family is definitely not in a hurry about his marriage, so you don''t need to be in a hurry." (end of this chapter) Chapter 851： His Royal Highness wants to marry (31) Chapter 851 His Royal Highness wants to marry (31) Watching Gu Chaoyang panic and bewildered, it was the first time that Su Qiruo experienced the friendship of teenagers. Such a simple liking is probably only available at this age. Like her, I don''t know if I can meet the love that makes her desperate. "Just in case..." "There is no chance. If it is really only one day away, the two of you will miss it. It can only be said that you have no fate." Emotional matters are never in a hurry, Su Qiruo also hopes that Gu Chaoyang can think clearly, don''t be impulsive and ruin each other''s life. "Yes, I always listen to my cousin." Gu Chaoyang clenched his fists, feeling that what his cousin said made sense. Marriage is not a child''s play. Although she is interested in Ye Ming, she can''t push him into a hurry. Especially Ye Jiazhong Qingyu, if she is too eager, it will cause bad things. "I''m afraid my cousin will be entering Beijing in the next few days, and you and I will start working after that. We will work hard in the future and let the Ye family see your skills." Although Mrs. Ye is not such a pedantic person, no one would be willing to promise their child to a worthless dude. Especially the current embarrassing position of the Gu family, although it is the general''s mansion, there is not a single soldier in their hands. If you want to marry the son of the Ye family, I''m afraid it will not be so easy. "Yes, cousin." Su Qiruo sent someone to meet Lin Shinv and her party along the northwest direction, and they ran into them less than fifty miles away from the capital. Lin Shinv and her party entered Beijing to be granted titles, and they all lived in the Yuanzhenguo Mansion. Su Qiruo also became a frequent visitor to Zhen Guogong''s mansion. Since returning to Beijing, the news that the three princesses, who have never been particularly close to anyone, went to Zhen Guogong''s mansion every day spread quickly, and the noble lord Hu licked his lips in disdain after hearing the news . The emperor dislikes the collusion between the emperor''s daughter and the ministers who hold military power. Even if the Lin family is the father''s family of the third emperor''s daughter, the emperor will definitely not like her going there every day. That idiot Su Yuanke has been locked up in the mansion for a few days is enough, he still has to rely on that idiot to sit on the position of Queen Mother! "Go and invite the imperial physician to come, and tell me that I have a headache attack, and you must let everyone in the palace know." Hu Linwu leaned on the couch, clutching his forehead, and ordered to the palace attendant behind him. "yes." The palace attendant had also followed Hu Linwu for many years, so he understood what he meant in an instant. Soon, the news that Huang Guijun asked the imperial physician to see a doctor reached the ears of the emperor. The princess who was reviewing the memorial with the emperor in the imperial study frowned slightly, but said nothing. She already knew that Hu Linwu would not stay in the bedroom obediently, no, it started. The emperor knows the embarrassment between the empress dowager and Su Qiruo, when it comes to the two children, Huang Guijun, the nose is not the nose and the face is not the face. Especially at the reception banquet a few days ago, the two children confronted Huang Guijun directly in public and refused to give in at all. When the empress passed away, the emperor originally wanted to send Su Qiruo to be raised by Hu Linwu''s side. After all, the relationship between Hu Linwu and the empress has always been good. But for some reason, these two children just don''t like Hu Linwu. The emperor is also very curious. Logically speaking, if Hu Linwu really has a close relationship with the empress, then the empress is gone. His two daughters should also love Hu Linwu a little bit, but the fact is just the opposite. Not only the princess suspected that Hu Linwu had tampered with the queen, but Su Qiruo also suspected that. The emperor felt a little uncomfortable seeing Hu Linwu now, and always felt that this man had once attacked the queen. If this is the case, then the favor she gave him in the past five years has really fed the dogs in vain. Thinking of this, the emperor suppressed the desire to get up, and continued to look through the booklet in his hand. Seeing this, the palace attendant who sent the message secretly glanced at Her Royal Highness who was sitting there, and hurried out. He had already offended His Highness the Empress Dowager and the Third Highness by delivering the letter to the emperor, and it was really not worth the candle to say it. But he is just a small palace servant, the emperor ordered him to send a message to the emperor, how could he refuse? I hope Her Royal Highness will not remember him, there is really no way out without him. Hu Linwu waited for half a day but did not wait for the emperor to come over, so he couldn''t pretend to be sick anymore. "Where can the emperor be notified?" "I went, but the emperor is still dealing with government affairs in the imperial study, and he hasn''t come out. I''m afraid there is some important delay." "Oh! What''s important? When I was sick in the past, she came here very quickly. After all, a man is not as important as a daughter. In the past, there was only one daughter, and this palace can be compared with one or two. Now the family''s two daughters are in I''m by your side, how can I compare with you?" Since Su Qiruo returned to Beijing, the emperor''s attitude towards him has plummeted. Especially after the palace banquet, the emperor never took the initiative to see him again. He knew that he was a little too hasty that day, but he didn''t expect that the third princess who didn''t like to talk when she was young, and then went to the northwest to stay with those vulgar soldiers for five years, would be so eloquent. He didn''t intend to break faces with Su Qiruo at all, if he wanted to blame her, he would blame her for having a face exactly like that bitch''s. "You are underestimating yourself by saying this. Who doesn''t know that you are the most important person in the emperor''s heart in the entire harem, and now the Phoenix Seal is in your hands." Emperor Guijun is in charge of Fengyin, although it is not the name of the empress, but in the past few years, it has been the power of the empress. The palace servants also didn''t understand why the emperor was not satisfied, and he insisted on taking the initiative to provoke His Royal Highness and Third Highness. Not to mention the status of those two people in the emperor''s mind, but just saying that their identities of direct descendants stand there, and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty will not go to see others. The emperor is supposed to make good friends with the two highnesses through the relationship of the king first, but he just opposes them. If this happens, is it not me who is unlucky in the end? "Heh, the one who is on the top of my heart? The emperor can''t hold a man in his heart. Even the queen who passed away is not the one on top of her heart, so what is my palace?" Hu Linwu laughed at himself, he had already seen the ruthlessness of the king over the years. If the emperor really had feelings for the Lin family, he would not tolerate his current position. She said that it was because of the deep friendship between him and the queen that he raised his identity to manage the harem for her, but it was not for her own peace of mind. The princess has always suspected that he killed the queen. As long as the emperor is sincere to the queen, he will not let him sit here without any grudges. In the final analysis, she was just trying to appease her heart. Thinking that treating him better can make up for the debt he owed to the king first. Whether the emperor believes that he killed the first emperor or empress, Hu Linwu himself is not sure. But he really didn''t do that thing, he is not afraid of the empress dowager and Su Qiruo going to investigate. It''s just that he is worried, in case there is really evidence pointing to him... (end of this chapter) Chapter 852： His Royal Highness wants to marry (32) Chapter 852 His Royal Highness wants to marry (32) Even though the Queen''s death was not caused by him, it cannot be separated from him. If he had been willing to help at that time, the queen would not have died. Although he did not poison the queen, he hid the medicine that the queen put on the table, which made him lose his life. No one knows about this matter except himself, so as long as he doesn''t tell, the empress dowager and Su Qiruo will never know the truth. Yes, he did not kill anyone, he is innocent, and he is not afraid of their investigation. Thinking of this, Hu Linwu couldn''t help gritting his teeth, and took out a small porcelain bottle from the dark cabinet under the bed. "Poof..." A black pill entered the mouth, and soon a stream of black blood spewed out of Hu Linwu''s mouth. "Go, please ask the imperial physician." This time, the emperor finally appeared. Huang Guijun vomited blood, no matter how annoyed the emperor was, he had to come and have a look. Following the emperor was the empress dowager with a blank face. She didn''t want to come, but the emperor spoke, and she couldn''t refuse. As for Hu Linwu, no matter whether he poisoned the queen or not, she doesn''t like this man. Especially as soon as her sister returned to Beijing, Hu Linwu''s fox tail was exposed, which was a bit too eager. "How can you vomit blood if you are so good?" The emperor frowned and asked the imperial physician who was kneeling on the ground to diagnose Hu Linwu''s pulse. "If you go back to the emperor, your honorable lord is caused by the stasis of qi and blood. You worry too much on weekdays, and that''s why you fell ill." In fact, the imperial physician didn''t find anything wrong with the emperor''s pulse condition at all, but the person did vomit blood, so it can only be a clich. It just so happens that the fourth princess is still grounded in the mansion, this excuse is excellent. "Worried too much?" The emperor looked into the eyes of the imperial physician and murmured, seeing Hu Linwu''s pale face, he also believed the imperial physician''s words. "I see that Huang Guijun is getting old, and there are many things in the harem. Mother, why don''t you find two more people to share the burden, so that Huang Guijun can rest more and take good care of his body." The empress''s expression didn''t change when she said this, and Hu Linwu couldn''t open his mouth even if he wanted to sue her for malicious taunting. What do you mean he is old? He was just forty years old, but he was eight years younger than the emperor! The emperor nodded and said: "The princess is right. Since it is so, let Xianjun and Dejun manage the harem together. The emperor should stay in the palace during this period to take good care of his health!" "Your Majesty, there is nothing wrong with your servants, it doesn''t matter." Hu Linwu said anxiously, he saw the emperor to sue Su Qiruo for forming a party for personal gain, but the empress dowager has been here all along, how should he speak? "It doesn''t matter if you vomit blood? Huang Guijun is really strong." The empress laughed mockingly, she was too lazy to stay and watch Hu Linwu''s performance, so she left first. The emperor glanced at the leaving back of the princess, then looked back at Hu Linwu, and said in a deep voice, "Tell me, what is the purpose of tossing for so long?" Hu Linwu was startled, got up half propped up, and called out with red eyes: "Your Majesty..." "I have always thought you are a sensible person, and I have told you a long time ago that the princess is in grief after losing her father, and has misunderstood you, so I want you to take care of me a little bit more. For this reason, I have given you the responsibility of being alone." Why do you still insist on making life difficult for the two children when you are an emperor with more than 10,000 people?" "Your Majesty, there are no servants." Hu Linwu kept shaking his head with red eyes. He hasn''t complained yet, why is the emperor going to reprimand him? "I don''t care if you have one or not, you have to know that your position as an emperor is because of your two children. I can give you or destroy you. If you stretch out your hand any further, I will never take it lightly." Rao. Humph!" After finishing speaking, the emperor flicked his sleeves and left. Some things she doesn''t say doesn''t mean she doesn''t know. The imperial physician was originally a member of the emperor, and the emperor knew that Hu Linwu was not sick just by looking at the imperial physician''s eyes. After Hu Linwu tossed and tossed for so long and seemed hesitant to speak, the emperor also guessed what he was going to do. After all, she had just read the papers on the impeachment of the three emperors for forming a party for selfish interests, and that person was the one who took refuge in Hu Linwu. Su Qiruo has grown up in Northwest China for five years, so it is understandable to be close to the Lin family. But Hu Linwu even stared at this, which really touched the emperor''s scales. That is her prostitute, no matter how Hu Linwu is, to put it bluntly, she is nothing more than a concubine. A mere concubine who dares to plot against a prostitute, whether in the royal family or in the aristocratic family, is not tolerated by the world. Hu Linwu didn''t know that someone had speculated on his thoughts, thinking that he wanted to help Su Yuanke, so he took the initiative to participate in Su Qiruo''s book. However, the emperor felt ashamed of this daughter in his heart, but he couldn''t see anyone targeting her, which made Hu Linwu''s calculations in vain. Looking at the back of the emperor leaving, Hu Linwu was trembling with anger, his red eyes fixedly stared at the disappearing gate, his hands clenched his sleeves tightly, wishing to poke a hole out of the sleeves. Why is this happening? How could this be? Before it was fine, why did Su Qiruo become so ruthless once she returned to the emperor? Hu Linwu didn''t think that what he said at the palace banquet could offend the emperor so much, even if he said something inappropriate, it wouldn''t make the emperor remember it for so long. "Come here, go check and see what happened in the previous dynasty recently." Hu Linwu gritted his teeth and said bitterly. The change of the emperor''s attitude towards him was too sudden, there must be something strange about it. Su Qiruo, who was delighted at her cousin''s return to the capital, didn''t know what happened in the palace, but was still listening to Lin Shinv''s lecture on the art of war in the Zhen Guogong''s mansion! Gu Chaoyang didn''t come to Zhen Guogong''s mansion today, she secretly asked Ye Ming to go to North Street to watch juggling today. If you want to say that Gu Xiaojun Wang and Ye Xiaogong are really a perfect match, the two of them can eat, drink and have fun together. The Ye family didn''t know that Ye Ming went out to fool around with Gu Chaoyang every day, and thought he was looking for Mo Xuechen, and Ye Ming didn''t tell anyone about himself and Gu Chaoyang after returning home. After the two of them secretly got along for a long time, Ye Qing realized something was wrong. On this day, Ye Qing personally sent Ye Ming to the Duke Huguo''s Mansion. Ye Ming led the small group and walked in step by step. Ye Qing stood at the door and guarded it. leave. "Xiaotuan, did my sister find out?" Ye Ming looked at Xiao Tuan beside him with a guilty conscience and asked. Xiao Tuan shook his head and said loyally: "I have been keeping my mouth shut all this time. I haven''t told anyone about the son''s whereabouts. Missy probably doesn''t know about it!" Xiaotuan follows his master every day, so he naturally knows where the master is going. But the master forbade him to tell anyone, so naturally he didn''t dare to. It may be just a coincidence that the eldest miss sent them out today. Ye Ming frowned and became worried. Gu Chaoyang was still waiting for him at Baiweixuan. They made an appointment today to go to Nanhu to listen to the new book. (end of this chapter) Chapter 853： His Royal Highness wants to marry (33) But if his sister finds out, then he might not be able to come out again. Ye Ming was so anxious that he lost his mind and could only tell the truth to Mo Xuechen. After listening to Ye Ming''s words, Mo Xuechen was also stunned. "You mean, you and Gu Xiaojun Wang...you go out every day for a tryst?" Mo Xuechen couldn''t say the word "tryst", but he had to ask clearly. Ye Ming''s face turned red, and he lowered his head and said, "It''s not a tryst, it''s just... she took me to eat some delicious food, and then she took me to listen to some good books, and even went to see some tricksters. that is all." Is this a tryst? Lonely and widowed, it should be. Ye Ming clutched his sleeve tightly, not daring to look up at Mo Xuechen''s face. He told his cousin just to let his cousin give him an idea. According to his cousin''s temperament, as long as it is not too outrageous, his cousin will not complain. "Then what do you think of Gu Xiaojun Wang?" Mo Xuechen knows a little better than Ye Ming after all. Knowing that Gu Chaoyang cares about Ye Ming so much, it may not be as simple as just finding a playmate. Although King Gu Xiaojun''s reputation isn''t very good, he hasn''t done anything evil after all. Besides, she is someone close to the Third Highness, so a person like the Third Highness would naturally not allow his own people to do evil. If King Gu Xiaojun treats Ye Ming sincerely, it is not impossible to fulfill them. Ye Ming nodded repeatedly and said, "Actually, Gu Chaoyang is quite a nice person." Ye Ming didn''t know much about Gu Chaoyang''s personality before, and he only heard it from people outside. However, after getting in touch with her, he found that Gu Chaoyang was upright and honest, which was different from the rumors. Moreover, Gu Chaoyang treated him very politely, even when it was just the two of them, she never violated the rules. "The Gu family has a clean and upright family. If you really have feelings for her, it''s not a bad thing." Mo Xuechen knows a little bit about the situation in the DPRK and China, and he also understands the difficulties of the Gu family. Many of Gu Chaoyang''s actions outside may be just for pretending, but if Ye Ming is really with Gu Chaoyang, he will have to live carefully in the future. But Ye Ming is not a person who likes to make public. With Her Royal Highness and Third Highness present, King Gu Xiaojun has no worries in the future. Ye Ming blushed and didn''t deny it. He has always been a person who loves and hates clearly. If he likes it, he likes it, and if he doesn''t like it, he doesn''t like it. He has a crush on Gu Chaoyang, and there is nothing to deny in front of his cousin. "But this is not a trivial matter. I have no right to make decisions for you. Don''t get too involved. The character of Gu Xiaojun Wang still needs to be studied. Although you don''t have a charter for doing things on weekdays, what can you do? You can''t do anything, you must know it in your heart." "Cousin, don''t worry, I and Gu Xiaojun Wang are innocent, we will never do anything beyond the rules." No matter what Ye Ming is, he is still the son of the Ye family, and he knows everything well. "I believe in you." Mo Xuechen suddenly thought of Su Qiruo, since his cousin is interested, he might as well ask His Highness the Third Highness to ask. The Third Highness is upright, and Ye Ming has some friendship with her, so she will not harm him. If the three Highnesses say that King Gu Xiaojun is a good man, then he is also willing to say a few words for Ye Ming at Ye''s house. "It''s just that I thought you always admired the Third Highness, but I didn''t expect..." Even though Ye Ming kept saying that he was not worthy of the Third Highness, Mo Xuechen never thought that he would take a fancy to King Gu Xiaojun. "The admiration for His Highness is different from that of Gu Chaoyang, and the kind of liking is also different." Ye Ming said very solemnly that he admired His Highness the Third Highness but knew that he was too weak, so he would not think too much about it. But Gu Chaoyang was different. Her sudden appearance lit up a bright light in his heart. The two of them share the same ambitions, and with Gu Chaoyang, he feels unprecedented ease and joy. The Third Highness is just the bright moon in the sky, which has illuminated his darkness, but it is an existence that he can''t reach. "Since that''s the case, would you mind if I accompany you to meet King Gu Xiaojun today?" After all, he was his cousin, and Mo Xuechen was still a little worried. Fortunately, the fourth princess is still grounded in the mansion, so he is not afraid to go out for a walk. Ye Ming happily took Mo Xuechen''s hand and said, "Of course I don''t mind. I''m very relieved to have my cousin here." With his cousin by his side, even if his sister caught him, he didn''t have to worry about thinking of any excuses. After talking to the elders in the family, Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming left the mansion, followed by two guards who pretended to be servants. Since the incident with the four princesses last time, Lord Protector has found several martial arts masters by his side for Mo Xuechen. No matter what kind of princess she is, as long as she dares to think about her son of the Duke Protector''s House, call her back to grandma''s house. Ye Ming''s carriage hadn''t gone far, when a blue figure flashed in. Ye Ming was about to open his mouth to call for help, but Mo Xuechen suddenly pulled him back. "It''s Gu Xiaojun Wang." Gu Chaoyang didn''t expect that there were other people in the carriage, so he felt a little embarrassed for a while. "So Mr. Mo is also there." She waited for a long time for Ye Ming to come, thinking that something happened, so she came here herself. As soon as he saw Ye Ming''s carriage, he didn''t care so much, and rushed up directly. I just didn''t expect that Mo Xuechen was also in the car. If this caused people to misunderstand, it would indeed be wrong. Mo Xuechen saw the worry on Gu Chaoyang''s face, and couldn''t complain anymore. Even if it was rude to rush into the man''s carriage, she was really worried about Ye Ming. Ye Ming''s eyes lit up, he pursed his lips and looked at Gu Chaoyang, hesitating for a moment before asking: "You... are you here to pick me up?" "I saw that you didn''t come as promised, and I was worried about what happened on the way. It was my fault. I just wanted to call you out, but I didn''t think about what to do in case of danger. Don''t worry, I will find you when I go back. The third cousin borrowed a few people to follow you, to ensure that no ghosts and monsters can get close to you." Just now Gu Chaoyang was really scared. If there is something good or bad about Ye Ming, she will definitely die. Ye Ming took a peek at Mo Xuechen, blushed and said, "Where are there so many villains? Besides, the driver is also the guard of the Ye family, who knows how to fight." "That''s not good." Gu Chaoyang had a serious face, rare and serious. "Okay, okay, stop talking, my cousin is still here!" Ye Ming was very happy in his heart, but he was still a little shy to say this to Gu Chaoyang in front of Mo Xuechen. Mo Xuechen nodded slightly at Gu Chaoyang: "Come here and disturb Gu Xiaojun''s elegant mood, and I hope the county king will not blame him." "Where is it, I made an appointment with Mingming to listen to the book, and there is nothing shameful. With Mr. Mo here, Mingming is also very happy." Chapter 854： His Royal Highness wants to marry (34) It''s just that Ye Ming came out late today, and I''m afraid the book is almost finished. Thinking that Su Qiruo invited Lin Shinv to go swimming in the lake today, Gu Chaoyang took another peek at Mo Xuechen, and said, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to listen to this book today, why don''t we go to Nanhu Lake." Ye Ming looked at Gu Chaoyang suspiciously: "Why do you really want to go to Nanhu?" Nanhu Lake is outside the city, and it takes nearly an hour to drive out. He couldn''t stay outside for too long, wouldn''t it be a delay on the road? "Miraculous Doctor Liao has arrived. The Third Cousin and Cousin Lin are entertaining her at Nanhu today, and we are going to join in the fun." Gu Chaoyang''s voice was extremely low, but it still couldn''t escape the ears of Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen. Ye Ming was overjoyed, and didn''t care about many rules. He pulled Gu Chaoyang''s sleeve and shook it: "Why are you here so soon?" His Highness the Third Highness sent a letter to the Northwest, and it took more than a month to go back and forth. "It was said that the person was just coming in the direction of the capital, so he rushed over directly." Seeing Ye Ming so happy, Gu Chaoyang also felt happy. Mo Xuechen was also surprised as he listened to the conversation between the two. The Third Highness actually invited Dr. Liao to the capital. "Is... who is sick?" Mo Xuechen thought that Su Qiruo was ill, so he invited Dr. Liao over. Ye Ming said joyfully: "It was His Highness the Third Highness who specially invited me to treat my sister. Cousin, we will also ask the Third Highness to talk to Dr. Liao at that time, so go and see Uncle!" Mo Xuechen didn''t expect that the third princess would invite Dr. Liao to see Ye Qing, but Ye Ming''s words still shook Mo Xuechen''s heart. Whether it is successful or not, the lack of a daughter in the Mo family has always been a knot in his father''s heart. just in case "Okay, I''ll go talk to my father about this." Mo Xuechen didn''t want his father to have any regrets in his heart, no matter whether it was successful or not, he still had to try. "Don''t worry, Dr. Liao''s medical skills are amazing. He is known as the flesh and bones of the living dead. He will definitely not disappoint people." Gu Chaoyang said on the side, Dr. Liao may not be able to bring the dead back to life, but she is really capable of treating some of the intractable diseases that ordinary doctors don''t see well. The number one genius doctor in the world is just talking. The carriage drove all the way to South Lake, and a luxurious big boat stopped in the middle of the lake. Su Qiruo and the others were drinking tea on board, and a middle-aged woman in ordinary clothes was holding a plate of snacks and happily eating. "The old woman hasn''t been to Kyoto for ten years. Speaking of which, the dim sum here must be the most authentic." Miracle doctor Liao has traveled all over the world and eaten all over the country, but only the dim sum in Kyoto is the most suitable for her. "If you like, you can stay for a while, the mansion around me is also empty, and your food is indispensable." Su Qiruo said with a smile. Miracle Doctor Liao just arrived the day before yesterday, and he lives in the Three Emperors'' Mansion. Lin Shinv originally invited her to live in the Duke''s Mansion, but Doctor Liao refused. She said that she has lived anywhere in her life, except that she has never lived in the palace. Since it is not convenient to enter the palace, it is always possible to live in the Three Emperor''s Mansion! At that time, Lin Shinv said in a bad mood that if she liked to live in the palace, she would tell Her Majesty the Empress Dowager that she should be on duty in the Imperial Hospital. The Emperor would definitely welcome her. Scared so much that Miracle Physician Liao went into the Three Emperors'' Palace and never dared to come out again. She loved freedom all her life, but she couldn''t stand being locked up. No matter how gorgeous the palace is, isnt it still a cage? She doesn''t want to be a bird in a cage, she just wants to be free and do whatever she wants. Miracle doctor Liao gave Su Qiruo an angry look: "This is you, if it were someone else, I wouldn''t agree!" If Su Qiruo hadn''t invited her to see a friend, she wouldn''t have come to the capital! "Yes, yes, yes. Thank you, Miracle Doctor Liao, for your kindness. I am very honored." Su Qiruo smiled helplessly, she was always grateful to this genius doctor Liao. If it wasn''t for her back then, it is not certain that my life would still be alive. The person in front of him may be just a doctor with excellent medical skills to others, but to Su Qiruo, he is his own lifesaver. Although there is a difference of nearly twenty years between the two, they are still like friends who have forgotten the years, and their relationship is deep. Otherwise, how could Su Qiruo find the miracle doctor Liao? Speaking of it, it''s all about fate, Lord Zhen Guo once rescued Miracle Physician Liao, and Miracle Physician Liao rescued Su Qiruo. This grievance and resentment is somewhat unclear now. "Remember to deliver a different kind of dim sum every day, otherwise I will leave you alone." "Don''t worry, you will be satisfied." It''s the first time I''ve seen Su Qiruo who loves dim sum so much, I have to try any dim sum. She finds things that are too boring, but she eats them with gusto. "Oh! It''s still a beautiful scenery on the lake. Look, the water and soil in the capital is to support people. Look at that beautiful young man. This is the second time seeing the old lady." Miracle doctor Liao leaned on the cushion behind him, looked at the beautiful young master not far away through the light veil and said. Several people followed Miracle Doctor Liao''s gaze and looked out. Su Qiruo paused slightly, unexpectedly meeting him here. However, if you take a closer look, who else is the person next to Mo Xuechen, if not Gu Chaoyang? She thought it was too coincidental just now, if Gu Chaoyang brought him here, it would make sense. Lin Shinv only glanced at it lightly, then withdrew her gaze, tilted her head and asked Miracle Doctor Liao, "Then when was the first time you saw such a beautiful young master?" Miracle doctor Liao laughed, pointed at Su Qiruo and said, "That happened more than ten or twenty years ago, the number one beauty in Kyoto, her father''s queen, your uncle." Speaking of which, Miracle Doctor Liao still remembers that scene back then. Lin Shizi''s beauty is even more beautiful than the rumors. Even if she has seen so many beauties, she has to be shocked by them. Lin Shinv nodded in agreement: "Uncle''s appearance is indeed hard to find in the world." "A friend here." Su Qiruo didn''t pick up the two of them, but suddenly stood up and walked outside. Gu Chaoyang was helping Ye Ming onto his boat, Ye Ming''s face was flushed with joy, and he did not forget to reach Mo Xuechen with both hands after he stood firmly. Mo Xuechen walked carefully while holding Ye Ming''s hand, while Gu Chaoyang was watching closely from the side. Her status is inconvenient to touch Young Master Mo, but if he really falls into the water, then she can do it. Seeing this, Su Qiruo poured some internal energy into his hand, and gently swung it in Mo Xuechen''s direction. Mo Xuechen swayed slightly, and landed firmly beside Ye Ming. Looking in the direction of the force, he saw the woman in white standing there at a glance. It seems that every time I see her, I feel amazing. "I have seen the Third Highness." Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen bowed obediently, and with Gu Chaoyang around, there was no need for them to say anything else. "There is no need to be too polite." Su Qiruo looked at Gu Chaoyang and asked, "I called you in the morning and you said you couldn''t come because you had something to do, why did you take the initiative to come here now?" Chapter 855： His Royal Highness wants to marry (35) "Hey... I had something to do, but I didn''t want to see my cousin, so I came here again." Gu Chaoyang scratched the back of her head foolishly. She couldn''t say that she missed the story of meeting Ye Ming, so she came here as the next best thing! "How dare you be so glib in front of me." Su Qiruo raised his hand and tapped Gu Chaoyang on the head, then looked at Mo Xuechen and Ye Mingdao again, "Cousin Lin and Miracle Doctor Liao are inside, you guys go over and meet up." Miracle doctor Liao wanted to consult their relatives after all, so it''s always better for them to be polite. Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen nodded in unison, followed Su Qiruo and walked in. "Oh... so the two young masters are friends of His Highness the Third Highness!" Miracle doctor Liao was still holding the pear cake, but his eyes kept rolling around the four of them. Gu Chaoyang stepped forward and hugged Miracle Doctor Liao''s arm, pouted and said, "You can only see the young master with your eyes, but you can''t see me?" Miracle Doctor Liao gave Gu Chaoyang an annoyed look: "I see you every day, and I''m so annoyed to death, why don''t you let me see the pretty young man and wash your eyes." "You make it sound like I''m dirty in your eyes, it''s really sad!" Gu Chaoyang sat up straight as he said that, Doctor Liao stuffed a piece of snack into her mouth, and Gu Xiaojun Wang immediately became grinning again. "This is Doctor Liao, and this is Cousin Lin." Gu Chaoyang introduced to Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming. "I''ve seen Miracle Doctor Liao and Lin Shinv." The two saluted together, and Miracle Doctor Liao hurriedly waved his hand. "If you are a friend of His Highness the Third Highness, then you are one of your own. Sit down quickly. We are all people in the rivers and lakes, so we don''t have to follow so many rules." Seeing that Miracle Doctor Liao was like this in front of two worldly daughters and an imperial daughter, Mo Xuechen could see the status of this person. Even if the emperor came, he would have to respect her three points. In this way, we can also see the ability of this miracle doctor Liao. If she is not really capable, she would not dare to be so arrogant. Gu Chaoyang hurriedly got up and went to move chairs for Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen. Lin Shinv glanced suspiciously, and then she understood. It''s just that she doesn''t know which one Gu Chaoyang has his eyes on, she blush for her who is so attentive. Gu Chaoyang has a thick skin and doesn''t mind what others think of her, but Ye Ming blushes. "Why don''t you pour wine for the two gentlemen?" Miracle doctor Liao pointed to the servant serving behind him, and ordered. Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen''s expressions changed. They are not used to the wine that women drink. But if he refused aloud, it seemed that he was too disrespectful to Miracle Doctor Liao. Although they knew that this person was a member of the Jianghu, he was casual and harmless, but they were still a little unaccustomed to being sons who grew up in a family. Su Qiruo raised his hand to stop the waiter who was holding the jug, and said softly: "What does it look like for a boy to drink outside? Go and bring sour plum soup." Lin Shinv glanced at Su Qiruo unexpectedly, her cousin never meddles in other people''s business, but today she is a bit abnormal. Taking another look at Mo Xuechen who was sitting there, Lin Shinv slightly curled her lips. "No wonder my cousin prepared sour plum soup early in the morning, because she knew that a beautiful woman would come today!" Su Qiruo smiled lightly, but did not explain. This boat belongs to the Empress Dowager, and the things on it are prepared in advance by the people of the Eastern Palace. There are everything men and women need, so she prepared it! But if she explained too much at this moment, it would appear that she was trying to cover up. Looking at the sour plum soup in front of him, Mo Xuechen bit his lip lightly. She seemed to speak out for him again. They met only three times, and it seemed that every time she would appear at his most embarrassing time, resolve his adversity, and pull him out of the abyss. "Obviously, have some snacks." Gu Chaoyang pushed a plate of delicate peach blossom cakes in front of Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen, and Ye Ming blushed when he called out "Mingming". When everyone saw this, they understood. Su Qiruo couldn''t help but admire Gu Chaoyang''s ability, and it hasn''t been long before Gu Chaoyang has intimately called her a boudoir. sharp! "This is the young master of Taifu Ye''s family and Mr. Mo from the Duke Huguo''s mansion. This time I invite you to Beijing to treat their family members." Mo Xuechen looked at Su Qiruo in surprise, she didn''t expect that she would know why she came before he even opened his mouth. "It''s easy to say, it''s all from my own family, and the old woman should do her best." Miracle doctor Liao looked at the four of them with ambiguous smiles, and Gu Chaoyang was elated when he heard what his family said, but Mo Xuechen and Su Qiruo seemed a little embarrassed, this genius doctor is still messing around with each other? But the two miraculously did not explain aloud, no matter what she thinks, as long as the sickness is treated honestly. "Then I will thank you, come on, let me toast you." Gu Chaoyang held up his wine glass to pay homage to Dr. Liao, while Ye Ming sat obediently beside her, looking at her with big watery eyes made people feel happy. Miracle doctor Liao was very satisfied with these two young masters, and he didn''t show any sense of superiority in front of her, nor did he show excessive flattery because of what he wanted. If Su Qi had such a good vision, Liao Miracle Physician would take it for granted, but Gu Chaoyang fell in love with such a well-behaved young master, which is really surprising. After all, in the impression of Miracle Doctor Liao, Gu Chaoyang has always been unreliable. Lunch was also used on the boat. After the meal, Dr. Liao took Lin Shinv to rest. Gu Chaoyang took Ye Ming to go fishing, and only Su Qiruo and Mo Xuechen were left in the light gauze curtain. Mo Xuechen turned his face to look at Su Qiruo, and said softly: "Thanks to His Highness for helping me many times, I can''t repay you. If Your Highness can use my servant in the future, I will definitely not refuse." "Don''t worry about Mr. Mo, this hall is just a matter of raising your hands." "For His Highness, it is a piece of cake, but for Yu Chen''er, it is a life-saving grace." "I believe that even without the presence of this hall, Mr. Mo''s intelligence can turn the crisis into safety." Su Qiruo in the book has nothing to do with Mo Xuechen, but Mo Xuechen didn''t suffer from Su Yuanke''s hands, which is enough to see that this Mr. Mo still has some tricks when dealing with a disciple girl like Su Yuanke. "But that''s different." If he wants to get out of trouble, he must sacrifice something. But if His Royal Highness makes a move, he just needs to stand there. Seeing that Mo Xuechen did not deny it, Su Qiruo confirmed her conjecture even more. It seems that over the years, Mo Xuechen has been harassed by Su Yuanke quite often. Obviously he already has a set of methods to deal with Su Yuanke, but it''s just inconvenient to use. "Actually, you can directly discuss this matter with Duke Hu Guo. I believe that with the current power of the Mo family, even the emperor can do nothing to you." If Su Qi didn''t feel that Hu Guogong''s mansion needed to be afraid of Hu Linwu, no matter how tricky that man was, he could only live in a corner of the harem. Chapter 856： His Royal Highness wants to marry (36) Chapter 856 His Royal Highness wants to marry (36) His hand can''t reach Duke Huguo''s mansion, and the emperor will not allow it. "No matter how favored the Duke of the Kingdom is, he is still a minister, and the four princes are the emperor. The quarrel is too stiff, and it is undoubtedly embarrassing for grandmother and mother. I don''t want the Mo family to be criticized because of me, and the four princes on the left and right don''t dare to take it seriously. What will happen to me." Mo Xuechen smiled wryly, and laughed at himself slightly. The fourth princess treated him so rudely, the emperor only shut her down when he found out. Then Su Yuanke is the emperor''s own daughter, how could the emperor treat outsiders? Su Qiruo pursed her lips lightly, from her perspective, it seemed that she couldn''t understand Mo Xuechen''s forbearance. The Mo family is the emperor''s trusted ministers, so it stands to reason that there is no need to be so cautious. "You don''t have to be afraid of her in the future. Su Yuanke has been stupid since she was a child. Although she is a bit wicked, she never dares to do things that are too outrageous. If she is dishonest, you can just beat her up and push it to me. She won''t Dare to confront me." Let alone Su Yuanke, what can even Hu Linwu do to her? She knew all about Hu Linwu''s little tricks behind her back, but after so much tossing, didn''t she still not hurt half of her hair? It was Hu Linwu himself, who aroused the displeasure and disgust of the emperor because of his frequent movements. Mo Xuechen was amused by Su Qiruo''s words, this was the first time someone said to his face that the fourth princess was stupid. Presumably, other than her identity, other people think so in their hearts and dare not say it out loud. "His Highness''s kindness has been recorded." He may never have the chance to repay this kindness, but he will remember it anyway. If the Third Highness needs it in the future, the Duke Huguo Mansion will definitely not stand by. "Don''t be so polite with me, we will be relatives soon." Su Qiruo looked outside the gauze tent and murmured. It was only then that Mo Xuechen remembered to ask Gu Chaoyang about something: "Gu Xiaojun Wang...she treats Mingming sincerely?" Su Qiruo nodded: "I asked her once, and she said that she is willing to marry Young Master Ye family as a righteous monarch, and she will only marry him in her life, and will never accept servants. Does Young Master Mo think that she seems to be joking?" Mo Xuechen was stunned by Su Qiruo''s words, he never thought that King Gu Xiaojun would utter such an oath in front of the Third Highness. What men in this world want is only a couple for a lifetime, but such a true love is hard to find in aristocratic families. Throughout the capital, apart from the eldest prince and the eldest prince, only his father received this honor. The eldest prince is the father of King Gu Xiaojun. Could it be that the eldest prince refused to allow King Gu Xiaojun to serve him? "Although Chaoyang looks unreliable, she is actually pure in heart. In terms of feelings, she has never messed around, and she is sincere to Mr. Ye." For the sake of her cousin, Su Qiruo did not hesitate to become a matchmaker. "Since His Highness said so, Na Chen''er believed it. He is obviously pure in heart. As long as Gu Xiaojun treats him sincerely, we will have nothing to ask for." Because she said that Gu Xiaojun Wang is good, so he believed it. "Don''t worry, if Chaoyang dares to offend Young Master Ye, this palace will be the first to spare her." No matter how you look at it, Su Qiruo will make the decision for Ye Ming. Mo Xuechen nodded slightly, thinking of his father''s body, he couldn''t help saying: "My father injured his body sixteen years ago, Master Liao treated her..." "Miraculous doctor Liao is very skilled in medicine. Although there is no guarantee that he will be able to cure your father''s illness, there is always hope." "That Chen''er thanked His Highness for the Mo family''s kindness." Mo Xuechen stood up, and made a big gift to Su Qiruo. Su Qiruo raised his hand to signal him to stand up: "A loyal minister of Duke Huguo''s Mansion has made great contributions to Northern Chu. If he can really do something for you, the royal family should do it." No matter what it is for, when Gu Chaoyang mentioned to her that she wanted to see the lord of the Duke Huguo''s Mansion, she supported it in her heart. The two chatted from doctor visits to poetry and songs. They are not people who like words, but they chatted very speculatively. Miracle doctor Liao who came out of the cabin raised his hand to stop Lin Shinv who was about to go out, Lin Shinv looked at her puzzled. Miracle Doctor Liao smiled, pointed outside and said, "Your cousin has always been indifferent and avoids men like snakes and scorpions. Now that you have finally met a man who is willing to let her talk, let''s not go and join in the fun." Miracle Physician Liao and Su Qiruo have known each other for several years. When they were in the Northwest, this third princess was everyone''s favorite. However, no one looked down on her. At that time, they all thought that she had a noble status, and it was normal for a man from the Northwest to be unworthy of her. It wasn''t until the young master of Zhen Guogong''s mansion ran out of her yard crying, that everyone knew that the Third Highness really didn''t like men. The young master of that town government''s mansion is one of the best in terms of status and appearance. Even if the sons of the aristocratic families in the capital stand with him, no one can match him. After all, this young master Lin has the bearing and appearance of the Queen Lin, and he is also a well-known beauty in the Northwest. Not only people in the Northwest know that Young Master Lin is outstanding in appearance, but there are also many ladies from aristocratic families in several countries outside the Northwest who covet Young Master Lin. But even so, the Third Highness looked down on him, which made Duke Zhen worried. If you hate men because you grew up in the palace and are used to intrigue, then it is a sin. It''s just that what they don''t know is that it''s not that Su Qiruo doesn''t like men, it''s just that she always treats Young Master Lin as her own younger brother, so how could she marry him? Others only say that cousins ??get married, and they get closer. But for Su Qiruo, the marriage of close relatives will be punished by heaven. As for Mo Xuechen, Su Qiruo saved him at the beginning, it was indeed just a matter of convenience. Now I am willing to talk with him because I find that he is different from other men. His insight and vision made Su Qiruo amazed. In this era, a man who spends all day in the backyard can have such vision, and Su Qiruo has to take a high look. But now she just likes to talk to Mo Xuechen, and has no covetous heart. Lin Shinv stared at Mo Xuechen for a while, and finally retreated silently. She didn''t think that her younger brother was worse than this young master of the Mo family, but Su Qiruo didn''t treat him as close as Young Master Mo, which made Lin Shinv feel a little regretful. Speaking of which, she also watched Su Qiruo grow up. If his younger brother can really marry her, the entire Zhen Guo government is willing. But she didn''t want it, and the Lin family couldn''t repay her kindness, they had to force her to marry. A large part of the reason for Su Qiruo''s return to Beijing this time is to avoid Young Master Lin, he is a good boy, and she doesn''t want to delay him. Even Su Qiruo wanted to match Gu Chaoyang and Young Master Lin back then, but the two had no feelings for each other, so she could just forget about it. 2022 is over, thank you for your company this year, see you in the new year! (end of this chapter) Chapter 857： His Royal Highness wants to marry (37) Miracle doctor Liao seemed to see what Lin Shinv was thinking, and patted her shoulder lightly. "Fate is something that can be met but not sought." It is fate that the young master of the Lin family has no destiny with His Highness the Third Highness. And His Highness the Third Highness is willing to think highly of Young Master Mo, this is also the fate between them. Su Qiruo didn''t know what was happening outside, but when she found out, it was getting late. It doesn''t matter when they go back, but Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming are different. "Docked." The boat docked at the shore, and Su Qiruo personally sent Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming back to the Duke Huguo''s Mansion. This time she followed directly into the gate, and the old Huguogong and Huguogong rushed out when they heard that the Third Highness was coming. Su Qiruo didn''t stay long, just told everyone about Miracle Doctor Liao, and then left. The people in Duke Huguo''s Mansion were still in the midst of great surprises, and they were so excited that they even forgot to thank them. "It is said that Miracle Physician Liao can grow flesh from dry bones. It would be a great fortune to be able to look after her." Even the old Hu Guogong''s eyes were red with excitement. Although she didn''t say anything, she still felt regretful in her heart. It''s a pity that there is no legitimate daughter to inherit the huge Duke Protector''s Mansion. The happiest thing is Mrs. Xu. He has always felt guilty towards the Mo family, but now that he has hope, he feels like he is in a dream. Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming secretly rejoiced that the Third Highness was really good at it, and with a few words, the family members forgot about their late return. If it was normal, these two would have to be punished. Today, he escaped a catastrophe for nothing. "You...how did you end up with the Third Highness? Besides, why did the Third Highness help us to ask Miracle Doctor Liao for consultation?" I don''t know if the expressions on the faces of the two were too obvious, but they were finally discovered. Ye Ming glanced at Mo Xuechen with a guilty conscience. He had too much fun with Gu Chaoyang today and forgot the time. Wouldn''t he be punished with his cousin? Mo Xuechen hurriedly said: "Miraculous Doctor Liao was invited by the Third Highness to see my cousin. After hearing about it, he took me to see the Third Highness and asked her to let the Divine Doctor Liao take a look at my father''s body, so there was a delay. Some time. Since the Third Highness was worried about us going back to the mansion by ourselves, he ran there himself." The Mo family all knew that Ye Qing was close to His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, and once even served as a companion to His Highness the Third Highness. After Mo Xuechen said this, no one doubted it anymore. Only sent someone back to Ye Mansion to say something, Ye Ming stayed in Mo Mansion these few days. Because of Mo Xuechen''s relationship, Dr. Liao decided to go to Duke Huguo''s mansion first, and then go to see Ye Qing. In Liao''s opinion, Xu''s disease is much milder than Ye Qing''s, and it''s not a complicated disease. The Mo family and the Ye family are both aristocratic families, because they know the rules of Dr. Liao, so the news of her coming to the mansion for consultation has been well hidden. This made Miracle Doctor Liao very satisfied. Everyone in the Mo Mansion watched Miracle Doctor Liao withdraw his hand with glowing eyes, with anticipation on their faces. Miracle Doctor Liao glanced at Mo Xuechen, and then said calmly: "It can be cured." Just these two words, like adding new life to the Mo family, made everyone''s eyes red. Especially Mrs. Xu, holding Mo Xuechen''s hand tightly, wishing she could kneel down and kowtow to Miracle Doctor Liao a few times. He has always been guilty of his wife and daughter. If he can have another daughter, his son will not have to feel wronged by staying in the mansion to recruit a wife he doesn''t like. Mr. Xu didn''t know why the Third Highness was so concerned about Duke Huguo''s Mansion, but he could feel that it must have something to do with his son. If God can make him perfect, it will also be regarded as the fulfillment of the two children. "Although the body can be adjusted well, things like children still depend on fate and cannot be forced." Mr. Liao''s subsequent words made Xu''s heart a little bit colder. Now that he is at this age, it may not be so easy to have children again. And it takes a long time to recuperate the body. I don''t know if Mr. Mo can survive until that day. "No matter what, as long as my wife can be cured, the entire government of the Protectorate will be grateful to you." Regarding the matter of the child, Duke Protector does not insist, she cares more about her husband''s body. Miracle Physician Liao waved her hand indifferently. She came to Duke Huguo''s Mansion for consultations only for the sake of the Three Emperors, and she didn''t need the gratitude of others. "Conditioning the body is a long-term process. Follow this prescription, eat and live, and take medicine on time. The old woman will come every few days to give the master acupuncture to pull out the cold. It will definitely help you recover." Xu''s root was injured back then, because it was delayed for a long time, so I was afraid that the disease would not be cured for a while. Left and right Miracle Doctor Liao lives well in the Three Emperors'' Mansion, and is not in a hurry to leave. She has enough time to treat these two patients, and with this great favor, she will be the guest of the third princess in the future. After traveling around for so many years, it is time to stop and rest. She is content to have such a good "daughter" as the third emperor to support her in the elderly. "There is a miracle doctor." Gong Huguo cupped his fists at Doctor Liao and expressed his sincere gratitude. "The mansion has prepared a small banquet, and I hope that the genius doctor will not be disgusted." The Duke Huguo''s Mansion began to prepare the banquet early in the morning, and was waiting to entertain Miracle Doctor Liao well! Master Liao did not intend to stay for dinner, but said: "There is no need for such trouble, the old lady and Lin Shinv have made an appointment to go to Zhen Guogong''s mansion, so I won''t stay any longer." Today, His Highness the Third Highness and Lin Shinv made an appointment to have a barbecue at the Zhen Guogong Mansion. She couldn''t help drooling just thinking about it, so she didn''t want to stay and eat the exquisite banquets of these aristocratic families! It is still a pleasure to drink and eat meat. "this" Gong Huguo looked at Miracle Doctor Liao with some embarrassment. He came to see a doctor for his lord, and he neither charged money nor left him a meal. She really didn''t know how to thank this Miracle Physician. "The old woman is used to walking freely in the rivers and lakes, and she doesn''t have so many rules. Since the third highness has opened her mouth, the old woman should do her best, and adults don''t have to take it to heart." Miraculous doctor Liao does not need the help of these nobles in the capital, so he does not need their gratitude. But she is not stupid, and she knows how to win over the third princess. Especially thinking that Su Qiruo might have taken a fancy to his son, Doctor Liao felt that he and Duke Huguo''s mansion were part of the same family. Since it is a family, there is no need for so many etiquettes. Seeing his mother''s embarrassment, Mo Xuechen hurriedly leaned into her ear and whispered: "Your Highness said that Miracle Doctor Liao was born in the Jianghu, and has always been so informal, and mother can''t think of her as the same as the people in the capital. " Since Miracle Physician Liao didn''t want to stay, it was from the heart, not a polite word. "Then...there are a few jars of good wine collected by grandma in the mansion. If you don''t dislike them, someone can move them out for you, and you can take them back to taste?" Mo Xuechen remembered that when he was on the boat, Dr. Liao seemed to like drinking a lot, so he tentatively opened his mouth. Chapter 858： His Royal Highness wants to marry (38) Miracle doctor Liao''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t refuse Mo Xuechen''s kindness anymore. "So good, so good." There is barbecue in the Duke''s mansion, and she brought a few jars of good wine, which is just right. Seeing that Miracle Physician Liao liked it, Duke Hu Guo also showed joy on his face, and hurriedly ordered someone to carry the wine. Even the old Hu Guogong would not be willing to drink that wine on weekdays, but now in order to see a doctor for Mrs. Xu, he generously brought out four jars. Miracle doctor Liao took another look at Mo Xuechen when he left. She wanted to ask him and Ye Ming to go to Zhen Guogong''s mansion to eat meat, but Hu Guogong''s family was nearby, so she held back in the end. There are many rules in this capital city, which is different from the outside. She always has to care about the reputation of some young masters. The carriage from the Third Emperor''s Mansion came to pick her up. Ye Ming watched the carriage leave enviously. He really wanted to go out and play! Mo Xuechen tugged Ye Ming''s sleeve lightly, and Ye Ming looked away. I just went out yesterday, if I still go out today, sooner or later I will reveal my secrets. Ye Ming naturally knew what his cousin meant, so he obediently followed him back to the yard. As soon as he entered the door, Xiaotuan sneakily handed over a letter. "what is this?" Ye Ming glanced at Xiaotuan in confusion, and Xiaotuan hurriedly leaned into his ear and explained: "The letter written to you by King Gu Xiaojun." The bodyguard who came to pick up Miracle Doctor Liao just slipped it to him. Xiaotuan follows Ye Ming every day, so he naturally knows who wrote the letter to his son. Ye Mingqiao blushed, pursed her lips shyly, and hid in her bedroom to read the letter. Mo Xuechen smiled helplessly, and only made those little moves that he didn''t know, but he was envious in his heart. Ye Ming was pampered by the Ye family since he was a child and grew up. Even if he encountered a trouble when he was young, he was rescued by the Third Highness. Now he has met the Prince Gu Xiaojun who likes him so much and allowed him to be a couple for the rest of his life, which is really enviable. After Su Qiruo returned to Beijing, she had been at ease for more than a month, and the emperor finally issued a decree for them to enter the palace and be granted titles. As expected by the princess, the glaring imperial decree clearly stated that Su Qiruo, the third daughter of the emperor, was canonized as King Yong''an. This is the first job among all the princesses. If Her Royal Highness is not her biological sister, I am afraid that she will become the number one enemy of the Queen Mother Party. The princesses were jealous in their hearts, but they still had to say congratulations. Su Qiruo was too lazy to argue with them, so she got ready to leave the palace after a few words. After the celebration banquet, Lin Shinv was going to take people back to the northwest, and she had to prepare something for them to take back. It is good to have the northwest in the northwest, but there are many things in the capital that the northwest does not have. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo was stopped by a strange palace servant just after she got down the steps. "Slave, please greet Your Highness." Su Qiruo glanced at the palace servant standing in front of her suspiciously, but didn''t speak. "Your Majesty would like to invite the Third Highness to explain, and I hope His Highness will appreciate you." Su Qiruo didn''t expect Hu Linwu to meet her, that man should know better than anyone else, she didn''t like him since she was a child. But no matter what medicine is sold in Hu Linwu''s gourd, Su Qiruo has to go and have a look. Since it is necessary to find out the cause of the queen''s death, no opportunity should be missed. "Lead the way ahead." The little palace attendant didn''t seem to have expected that Su Qiruo would be so happy to agree, after a moment of stunned, he hurriedly bowed to lead the way. Su Qiruo is no stranger to the road in the harem, it can be said that she has walked through every road here countless times. But now that she is an adult, it is always against the rules to walk in the harem casually. If the emperor had not invited her, she would never have come to his bedroom for the rest of her life. As soon as Su Qiruo stepped into the gate, she saw the man sitting under the tree. The man was dressed in white, and his black hair was only tied with a hosta. He didn''t look like a man of his age. If it was an ordinary family, even a man in his early twenties might not be able to maintain his appearance. Su Qiruo felt disdainful, did this Hu Linwu dress like this to imitate her father''s queen? It''s just a pity, the white clothes are too ironic on him. Her queen father has a pure heart and a simple dress on weekdays. Could it be that Hu Linwu won the favor by imitating the queen these years? Seeing Su Qiruo standing at the door and no longer moving, the man sitting there put down the teapot in his hand, raised his head and looked at the woman standing not far away. I have to say that only the person in front of me can wear this yellow dress, which only the princess can wear, to show her nobility and grace. "I am really surprised that His Highness can come." Hu Linwu motioned for Su Qiruo to sit down, and poured her a cup of tea himself. Su Qiruo stood there without moving, and said coldly: "I don''t know why your lord is looking for this king?" Hu Linwu tightened his hand holding the teacup, and a smile slowly formed at the corner of his mouth. "I haven''t congratulated Your Highness yet, you are the first prince conferred by the emperor." Yong''an, Yong''an, the emperor''s thoughts are all on the bright side. The land was given to the crown daughter, and the military power was given to King Yong''an. This world belongs to the two sisters. His good brother is really powerful, even after death, he has been hiding in the emperor''s heart. The emperor didn''t say anything, but among the many imperial daughters, he was the only one who was unusual to the crown daughter and the third imperial daughter. People in the world only know that the emperor dotes on her two because they are descendants of the royal family and have noble status, but only Hu Linwu knows best that the emperor is Aiwujiwu. Because the empress dowager and the third empress are the children of that man, the emperor will not allow them to make any mistakes. Even his status as the emperor was obtained by the two sisters. If they hadn''t suspected that the Queen''s death was related to him, and the emperor felt ashamed, how could he be willing to grant him the position of emperor? The emperor knew that the emperor and queen did not die of poisoning, but still let His Royal Highness investigate for five years. Now that the three empresses have returned to Beijing, the two sisters secretly investigated what happened back then, and the emperor just kept ignorant and indulged in secret. Such favoritism is all because the emperor has that man in his heart. That man, even after death, still lives in her heart. As soon as he saw Su Qiruo''s face, Hu Linwu felt a little guilty, and then became more jealous. He has been pretending for so many years, only when she appeared did he lose his sense of proportion. That''s because he can''t help but associate the person in front of him with that man. These two faces are too similar. The emperor gave her the title "Yong''an". Apart from wanting to hand over the military power to her, he also hopes that this daughter who has been away from Beijing for five years will be safe forever! Back then, everyone said that the emperor didn''t care about His Highness the Third Highness, so he sent the princess to the northwest, but who knew that the emperor did this just to protect her. At that time, not only the princess suspected that someone had poisoned the Queen''s death, but the emperor also always suspected that someone behind the scenes was going to hurt the princess and the third highness. Because the princess is the crown prince, she had to stay in the capital. But the third princess has a chance to avoid these dangers. Chapter 859： His Royal Highness wants to marry (39) Chapter 859 His Royal Highness wants to marry (39) The growth of the Empress Dowager and the Third Empress was all secretly promoted by the emperor, and the emperor''s favor was never written on his face. Those overt favors are like a sword. When you have no ability to protect yourself, this sword will only hurt others and yourself. Back when Su Qiruo left Beijing, Hu Linwu really wanted to compete with the empress dowager at first, so he adopted Su Yike to his name. I thought that Su Qiruo, who grew up in the northwest, would become a reckless woman, but she didn''t know that Duke Zhen raised her so well. And the princess is even more capable. In the past five years, she has secured the position of the prince by her own means, which is by no means comparable to others. Hu Linwu smiled wryly in his heart. In the past, he was jealous of Lin''s exclusive favor, but now he envied Lin for giving birth to such outstanding two daughters. "This king is an imperial concubine, and being crowned king is only a matter of time, and there is nothing to congratulate." Su Qiruo doesn''t care about these things, she is the first imperial daughter, even if the emperor doesn''t canonize her, when her older sister ascends the throne in the future, she will still be His Highness the Prince. This innate honor and favor cannot be envied by others. Hu Linwu was stunned for a moment, then smiled wryly and said: "You and your imperial sister are really similar, you are born noble, you can easily get what others dream of, and you all dismiss what others envy." "That''s because I know how to be content, and I never think twice." If a person does not know how to be content, even if she sits in her position, she will still think about the position of a concubine. Even sitting in the position of the princess, she still thinks about the throne. Greedy people will always feel that God is unfair, and then come to find excuses for their evil. The smile on Hu Linwu''s face froze, he didn''t know how to refute Su Qiruo''s words. "Heh... You were born as a royal daughter, how can you understand the difficulty of others?" "Whose is not easy? Yours, or Su Yuanke''s? Compared with all the people in the world, which one of you wears and eats is not the best? You go to the base of the city wall and see how many people who are hungry are squatting there, Go to the fields under the scorching sun and see how much work those people who rely on the sky have to do every day, but how much food can they eat? Do you know how many people die every day on the battlefield in the northwest?" Su Qiruo had a mocking look on her face. Su Yuanke and the other princesses had never tasted the bitterness she had experienced. What face do they have to envy her? The princesses have never experienced the hardships of these years, so what right do they have to make irresponsible remarks outside? Those people can only see their glory on the surface, but no one knows how much sweat they put in behind. I just want to get and don''t want to give, but it''s really embarrassing. Hu Linwu frowned, obviously very dissatisfied that Su Qiruo compared him with those untouchables. "How can I compare with those people?" Su Qiruo smiled disdainfully: "Then why do you want to compare yourself with your father and queen?" Since it is necessary to compare identities, then her father and heir were born to be the son of the Zhenguo government. He is the rightful king who the emperor has been begging for for many years. How can he be compared with the rightful king as a mere concubine of Hu Linwu? "I... I never thought about comparing myself with my brother." Hu Linwu clenched his fists tightly. He knew that he was not as good-looking as the queen, and he didn''t have two daughters to support him. It''s just that he is not convinced! Why is the Lin family so blessed that everything is the best, but he has nothing. God is not fair. "Do you believe this yourself?" Su Qiruo really wasn''t in the mood to talk nonsense with this hypocritical man, and she didn''t know what he was asking her to do here. She didn''t think there was any old things between the two of them. "It''s better that the death of the empress father has nothing to do with you, otherwise, this king will let you be buried with the Hu family." Su Qiruo suddenly turned cold, and said sternly. Hu Linwu''s heart trembled slightly, but his face remained calm. This is the first time that Su Qiruo mentioned the queen''s matter in front of Hu Linwu, she is more direct than the queen. Hu Linwu curled his lips into a smile, looked at Su Qiruo innocently, raised three fingers and said to the sky: "I know that both of your Highnesses don''t believe me, I did go to Fengyi Palace on the day your queen passed away, but I can swear to God, absolutely I have never poisoned the queen, otherwise I will be sent to the eighteenth floor of hell, and I will die a bad death." This is also the first time that Hu Linwu has shown his innocence so bluntly. Su Qiruo frowned slightly, from Hu Linwu''s expression, she couldn''t tell she was guilty. Could it be that this matter really has nothing to do with him? The princess has been investigating for five years. Could it be that they really wronged him? But Su Qiruo also knew in her heart that Hu Linwu was definitely not as innocent as he looked. "If you want others to be unaware, unless you don''t do it yourself. The king stopped drinking Huang Guijun''s tea and took back the hand you stretched out to the court. This king doesn''t have the patience of the queen mother and sister Huang, that idiot Su Yuanke If you can''t be the emperor, if you insist on killing Bei Chu, I don''t mind getting rid of you first." Su Qiruo turned around and left, when she reached the door, she suddenly stopped, looked sideways and said, "The harem is not allowed to interfere in politics." The concubine did not touch him these years, not because she had no handle. It was because he had been investigating the cause of the queen''s death. If Hu Linwu was really the one who did it, then killing him like this would be too cheap for him. If Su Qi doesn''t care about that, she is used to seeing life and death on the battlefield, so the damned should not live, otherwise it will only kill more innocent people. Just after coming out of Hu Linwu''s palace, Su Qiruo ran into the anxious princess who was rushing over with someone. "Miss Huang?" Seeing the crown prince appearing here, Su Qiruo was very surprised, she didn''t tell the crown maid that she came to the harem. It seems that the harem is also full of her people, maybe Hu Linwu is surrounded by spies from the empress. The empress took two steps forward and pulled Su Qiruo to check up and down, then asked with a pale face, "What''s the matter with you? What did that man want you for? Did you eat anything from him?" Su Qiruo''s heart warmed up, she didn''t expect the Empress Dowager to be so worried about her. It seems that in the heart of the princess, Hu Linwu is indeed not a fuel-efficient lamp. Su Qiruo took the empress''s hand and shook it lightly, said with a smile: "I''m fine, I just stood at the door and talked to him a few words, and didn''t touch his things." Besides, Su Qiruo felt that a scheming man like Hu Linwu shouldn''t be so stupid as to dare to poison her in his bedroom, unless he didn''t want to live anymore. The empress dowager looked better, but she still glared in Su Qiruo''s direction with murderous intent. "If this man comes to you again in the future, you just pretend that you don''t know. Don''t come to see him again." The princess couldn''t understand the emperor. She knew that the two sisters suspected Hu Linwu''s ulterior motives, but she still gave him such face, and she didn''t know why. The two sisters chatted as they walked out, while the others followed far behind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 860： His Royal Highness wants to marry (40) Chapter 860 His Royal Highness wants to marry (40) Su Qiruo told the Empress Dowager the conversation she had with Hu Linwu just now: "I wanted to find out what happened back then from him, but after his remarks, I left." Hu Linwu even swore such a poisonous oath, Su Qiruo felt that he couldn''t find anything, so he ignored his purpose of telling him to go, and left directly. So when the princess asked what Hu Linwu wanted her for, she didn''t know. But from Su Qiruo''s point of view, Hu Linwu dressed up like that and went to her, probably to "reminisce about the old days". "Maybe it''s for the fourth child!" Su Yuanke is still grounded in the mansion, and it is useless for Hu Linwu to ask the emperor. Thinking that he had no choice, he wanted to start with Su Qiruo. The two sisters left the palace together, the princess took Su Qiruo to Zhenweifang, Lin Shinv and her party had already arrived. Gu Chaoyang is now a person who is in good spirits every happy event, and has a good career and love. Seeing her smiling face full of joy, the princess was also quite relieved. General Gu was right to send her to the Northwest. She has grown a lot in just one year. In the future, the descendants of the Gu family and her direct sister will hold the military power in Beichu for her, and her throne will be secure. They are all children who grew up under their own supervision, and the Empress Dowager has the utmost trust in Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang. The two children adored her since childhood, and she has always protected them. Now they have finally grown up, and she, the elder sister, also has a right-hand man. There is no doubt about the loyalty of the Lin family to the crown lady, and now 80% of the troops in Northern Chu are in the hands of the crown lady. Lin Shinu was about to return to the northwest, Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang felt reluctant, so they drank two more glasses. Gu Chaoyang tearfully hugged Lin Shinv and called her cousin, full of reluctance. But there is always a banquet in the world, no matter how reluctant she is, people will still have to leave after all. The guards around him helped the drunken masters go back home, but Gu Chaoyang refused to go back home, insisting on going to the Taifu''s mansion to find Ye Ming. Ye Ming just came home from Duke Huguo''s Mansion yesterday, and he promised his cousin that he would not go out to see King Gu Xiaojun for a few days, but Xiaotuan ran in with a pale face. "My lord, my lord, it''s not good, King Gu Xiaojun is here." Ye Ming was overjoyed, and hurriedly put down the book in his hand and was about to welcome him out, but he heard Xiaotuan hurriedly say, "King Gu Xiaojun seems to be drunk, he has been yelling outside the mansion... calling the name of the young master, and was brought in by the eldest lady, and now he is in the yard of the eldest lady!" With King Gu Xiaojun making such a fuss, wouldn''t the matter between their young master and her be revealed? Xiaotuan was worried, but Ye Ming didn''t think there was anything wrong. Sooner or later, he and Gu Chaoyang must tell his family about the matter. Today, Gu Chaoyang was named a fourth-rank major general. He is the best among young ladies of the same age in the capital. His grandmother and mother would not object to this marriage. . Since Ye Ming likes Gu Chaoyang, he is looking forward to finalizing their relationship earlier. With Gu Chaoyang making such a fuss today, Gu''s family is afraid that they will come to Ye''s house for employment soon. Thinking of this, Ye Ming couldn''t help being happy, and his steps were a little faster. When Ye Qing brought Gu Chaoyang back, his face was a bit ugly. Although His Highness the Third Highness asked Dr. Liao to recuperate her and uncle, King Gu Xiaojun did not worry less, but she never thought that her younger brother would be with King Gu Xiaojun. Ye Qing always thought that the person in Ye Ming''s heart was the Third Highness, and that the Third Highness was also interested in his younger brother. Ye''s parents and elders had even made preparations for Ye Ming to marry into the Third Emperor''s Mansion, but a Gu The king of the small county is here. No one knows Gu Chaoyang''s feelings for Su Qiruo better than Ye Qing. If Su Qiruo really has something to do with Ye Ming, Gu Chaoyang will never interfere. This can only prove that Ye Ming and the third princess are innocent, and the people he went out to meet during this period of time were all Prince Gu Xiaojun. Ye Qing looked at the girl who couldn''t stop shouting "Mingming" when she was drunk, feeling a little uncomfortable in her heart. Compared to His Highness the Third Highness, King Gu Xiaojun is indeed not a good man. She was really afraid that her innocent younger brother would be fooled by the flirtatious and flamboyant Gu Xiaojun Wang with a few sweet words, he was the jewel in the palm of their Ye family! When Ye Ming came over, Ye Qing was pouring water into Gu Chaoyang''s mouth, while Wanzi was too scared to make a sound. "Sister, she is drunk and can''t drink water like this." Seeing Gu Chaoyang choking and coughing, Ye Ming couldn''t help being anxious, stepped forward and snatched the teacup from Ye Qing''s hand, and pushed Ye Qing aside. Ye Ming''s appearance made Wanzi heave a sigh of relief, his master was finally saved. Master kept calling Mr. Ye''s name. Miss Ye''s face was so ugly that she seemed to be eating people. She didn''t even dare to breathe, let alone intercede with her master. Who said Miss Ye is Mr. Ye''s biological sister? A person whose own master would not dare to offend, even a little guard like her would dare not talk too much. "Who sent you here?" Ye Qing saw that her younger brother, who was held in the palm of her hand, could serve people drinking water. She had never seen such a cautious look before, and couldn''t help feeling sad. Her family''s cabbage is going to be slammed by pigs. "Sister, Chaoyang is drunk, if you say something, don''t take it to heart." Ye Ming was full of Gu Chaoyang, thinking that she was drunk and talking nonsense to make her sister unhappy, so he didn''t forget to explain a few words for Gu Chaoyang. Ye Qing glared at Ye Ming with a dark face, "What do you call her?" Chaoyang? Is this what a boudoir man can call him? "Since my sister already knows, I won''t hide it from her. Chaoyang and I are in love with each other, and I hope my sister can help us." Ye Ming has always been so forthright. Now that Gu Chaoyang has come to him, he no longer hides their relationship. Mother Ye and Father Ye who had just walked to the door heard Ye Ming''s words clearly, and their eyes widened in shock. "You... what did you say?" Ye Ming didn''t expect that his mother and father would also come, but the words had already been spoken, so he couldn''t take them back. "Mother, father, son likes Prince Gu Xiaojun and wants to marry her." Ye Ming simply went all out. Obviously the old couple were not ready to accept the fact that their son was going to get married. They always thought that Ye Ming was still young, and they could raise him for another year before talking about marriage. Before, I thought that if the Third Highness was in a hurry to get married, the marriage would be finalized earlier, and the wedding banquet would be held next year. But the son actually said that he and King Gu Xiaojun were in love with each other. What is going on? Although Gu Chaoyang was drunk, he still recognized people. As soon as she saw Master Ye and Master Ye coming, she quickly stood up straight, and saluted them with a flushed face. "The junior came here rashly, please forgive my aunt and uncle." (The yang queen has been physically weak. I have been exhausted for the past two days. Occasionally, I cant do two shifts a day. I will make up for it after I recover.) (end of this chapter) Chapter 861： His Royal Highness wants to marry (41) Chapter 861 His Royal Highness wants to marry (41) "You...you...what the **** is going on?" Master Ye is still a little unresponsive, and she doesn''t believe that King Gu Xiaojun will **** the sweetheart of His Highness the Third Highness. It seems that they were wrong some time ago. The Third Highness invited Dr. Liao to see Ye Qing, all for the sake of King Gu Xiaojun. "This junior is sincere to Mingming, and hopes that his aunt and uncle can make it happen. After Mingming marries into my Gu family, he will be the same as the Ye family. He will be the treasure of my Gu family. My Gu family will never bully him. The younger generation can also I assure you two that I will only marry Mingming for the rest of my life, and I will never accept servants, and my cousin and third cousin can guarantee this for the younger generation." Gu Chaoyang was really drunk, that''s why he had the courage to say such a thing at this time. If it was normal, she would have to bring her third cousin to embolden her. The Ye family was taken aback by Gu Chaoyang''s confession. Master Ye didn''t know what Master Ye and Ye Qing were thinking. But Gu Chaoyang''s promise just now, Master Ye is really tempted. He is also a man, and what he looks forward to most is to find someone who treats him sincerely. If Gu Xiaojun Wang can really do what he says, then it is indeed better for his son to marry into the Gu family than to marry into the royal family. Master Ye suddenly couldn''t say the reprimand he had planned before, and Ye Qing''s complexion was much better than before. They all know the family style of the Gu family, but they just think that this Gu Xiaojun king is unreliable. But it was touching that she could make such a promise in front of them. only "We''re still young, we haven''t thought about getting married for her, as King Gu Xiaojun said, we still need to think carefully before giving an answer." In the end, it was a matter of life for their son, and they didn''t dare to agree easily. Ye Qing is close to His Highness the Third Highness and His Royal Highness the Empress Dowager, and then let her inquire about it. Gu Chaoyang was half sober at the moment, seeing that the Ye family''s parents didn''t directly reject him, he knew there was something to be done about it, and his face beamed with joy. hurriedly said: "Don''t be in a hurry, you should think about it." Master Ye looked at his son''s defense of Gu Chaoyang, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. "Qing''er, send someone to send Gu Xiaojun Wang back." After finishing speaking, he didn''t look at them any more, and told Ye Ming to leave. Ye Ming glanced at Gu Chaoyang reluctantly, Gu Chaoyang squeezed his fingers secretly, and then smiled. Ye Ming left behind his mother with red ears, and Ye Qing who was beside her was so angry that her face turned pale. If it wasn''t for her usual temper, she would have slapped Gu Chaoyang on the face. Gu Chaoyang was "driven" out of Ye''s house, she didn''t want to go back to the mansion, so she asked Xiaotuan to send her to Yong''an Palace. Su Qiruo was also drunk and was sleeping in the hall, unaware that Gu Chaoyang had already gone to Ye''s house to make a fuss. After waking up, she heard Xiaotuan tell about Gu Chaoyang''s heroic deeds, and Su Qiruo was so shocked that she was also in a cold sweat. How did this guy become so courageous after he was drunk? What he was most afraid of since he was a child was Taifu Ye''s mansion, and he dared to run to make trouble. If it wasn''t for the Ye family''s elegance, she might be beaten today! Fortunately, only members of the Ye family know about this matter. For the sake of Young Master Ye''s reputation, no one will spread the word. It''s just that Ye Ming was grounded by his family, so it''s hard for Gu Chaoyang to see him again. Even if he asked Mo Xuechen for help, the Ye family would not allow Ye Ming to go out again. Seeing that Gu Chaoyang was listless all day, Su Qiruo planned to find something for her to do. After Lin Shinv left Beijing, Su Qiruo took Gu Chaoyang to the military camp outside the city, and stayed there for food and lodging. Practicing soldiers every day, and living a busy life, Gu Chaoyang no longer thinks about Ye Ming all day long. It was not until the eve of the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet that Her Royal Highness sent someone to the barracks to invite the two to return to Beijing. It was the first time they returned after leaving Kyoto. Although the military camp was not far outside the city, the two bachelors had no husband and children waiting at home, so they didn''t bother to run back and forth, and lived outside all the time. The emperor missed his daughter, so he asked the crown prince to ask Su Qiruo to come back for a few days, but Su Qiruo used the same excuse every time to send her away. "I''ll go back and pay my respects to the Empress after I finish my busy days." The emperor had no choice but to punish the daughter, so he had no choice but to complain to the princess. "I just mentioned the election of the king to her once, and she hid away for a few months and refused to see me. Look, who has this temper followed? If she really doesn''t want to, I can still force her." Can''t she marry by force?" Several imperial daughters have reached the age of marriage, but the emperor has always been concerned about Su Qiruo, thinking that the three imperial daughters are not yet married, and the others have to wait. So she mentioned a few words to Su Qiruo, but the child was scared away. The princess smiled and said: "Ah Ruo has been in the Northwest for many years, and she has a bold and unrestrained temperament. The queen mother should not be as knowledgeable as her. However, the marriage of the royal sisters is really not easy to delay. Ah Ruo can wait a little longer. Why don''t you give it to her first?" Royal sister choose!" The princess wants her sister to be happy, and since she doesn''t want to, no one can force her. But if the rest of the imperial daughters were to wait with her, it would naturally attract resentment. The princess did not want her sister to be hated by others, so she took the initiative to propose the idea of ??choosing a prince and servant for other princesses first. "How can it be done? The emperor''s sister is not married yet, how can there be a reason for the emperor''s sister to get married first?" Besides, the third child is a prostitute, so she must first choose the right person before letting others choose. She promised Qingqing before that she would never wrong their children. "Ah Ruo, she won''t mind." The empress also told Su Qiruo several times about her marriage, both openly and secretly, and she even chose a few beautiful servants to send to her, but if she couldn''t do housekeeping, it would be better to stay by her side to serve her. It''s a pity that the child is not willing to have it anyway, and the house is full of women, so she is also worried! Because if Su Qi refused to return to the capital, the emperor would not see her, but would often mention her in public. The princess is fine, when she is resting, she will take her daughter to the barracks, and stay with Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang for a day before going back. Now that the Mid-Autumn Festival has finally come, the emperor has an excuse to call the two children back to Beijing. Su Qiruo walked slowly on horseback, while Gu Chaoyang looked anxious. "Cousin, hurry up!" Su Qiruo said unhurriedly: "Why are you walking so fast? Even if you fly back to the capital now, you won''t see Young Master Ye." After being teased by his cousin, Gu Chaoyang couldn''t help but blushed. During this period of time, she could really think of Ye Ming whenever she lay down, and it was always him in her dreams. Although the two of them could not see each other, they exchanged many letters. Xiaotuan often complains in front of Gu Chaoyang that her good bodyguard has now become an errand runner. The main reason is that Gu Chaoyang can''t believe it even if others deliver the letter. "Although we can''t meet him face to face, we can always get closer to him, can''t we?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 862： His Royal Highness wants to marry (42) Gu Chaoyang hummed softly, Ye Mingding will also be entering the palace for the Mid-Autumn Festival tomorrow, and they will be able to meet each other then. And she also made up her mind, and made it clear to her mother and father when she went back that she must go to the Ye family to apply for a job within this year, and the marriage will be settled first. Seeing that Gu Chaoyang was tortured by lovesickness and lost weight, Su Qiruo stopped teasing her. "Then you should really go faster, go back and tidy up, so that you don''t have to be disgusted by Young Master Ye." Su Qiruo glanced at Gu Chaoyang, who was a lot darker, and said with a smile. Gu Chaoyang was so frightened that he quickly touched his face, slowed down and waited until Su Qi Ruodao was beside him before moving his face closer. asked: "Is it really dark a lot?" It''s over, it''s over, a young man like Ye Ming is best to have a fair skin and a beautiful face, if she is black, what should I do if I don''t want her? Su Qiruo said with a smile: "Still handsome, I guarantee that Young Master Ye will still be moved after seeing it." Gu Chaoyang''s appearance followed her father''s, like a royal family, with good genes accumulated over generations, it''s hard to be ugly. Knowing that his third cousin never lied, Gu Chaoyang laughed again instantly. "Hey, that''s good." As long as you don''t dislike her, she must pay close attention to the engagement. Before, the Ye family said that they would think about it carefully, but they haven''t given her an answer until now, and I don''t know if they are reluctant. In order to be worthy of Ye Ming, she has really been working hard during this time. In the future, she will definitely make contributions with her two cousins, revive the Gu family, and never let Ye Ming suffer. She wants to let her husband walk sideways in the capital, the kind that no one dares to bully. When the Ye family can see her well, they won''t worry about Mingming''s future. She will protect the person she likes and will never let him down. Seeing the smile on Gu Chaoyang''s face, Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling a little envious. Young people should be as unrestrained and unrestrained as Gu Xiaojun Wang. People like her who have memories of previous lives always think too much about things and feel uncomfortable. Gu Chaoyang can believe in love at first sight, and will lose sleep at night because of a heartbeat. But she won''t, because she is too rational, and now emotion seems to be a luxury for her. Xu felt that he would be able to see Ye Ming tomorrow, so Gu Chaoyang was no longer so impatient, and walked slowly beside Su Qiruo. "Drive!" "Drive!" A group of men in black came running towards them, with veils covering their faces, galloping at a fast speed, passing by Su Qiruo and the others. The raised dust made people feel a little uncomfortable, Gu Chaoyang frowned slightly, but Su Qiruo''s expression suddenly changed. Turning the horse''s head and chasing after those men in black, he still didn''t forget to say to Gu Chaoyang: "Chaoyang, they kidnapped Mr. Mo and Mr. Ye." If she hadn''t noticed that something was wrong, she would have looked a few more times, and it would have been difficult to see Mo Xuechen who was **** and placed horizontally on the horse''s back in the stormy dust. Judging by Mo Xuechen''s pale complexion, he must have fainted. Su Qiruo was anxious, and the horse under her crotch walked like flying. When Gu Chaoyang heard that Ye Ming had been robbed, his face turned pale, and he hurried to catch up. Lan Feng and the others had already followed Su Qiruo and chased after the man in black. The men in black who were running didn''t expect that they would be recognized if they captured two beautiful young men from aristocratic families. They caught handsome young masters from all over the country and then sold them to distant places, or sent them to brothels, or sent them to aristocratic families after they were trained to inquire about news. In short, they were very useful. The two caught today are top-notch, and they can make a lot of money just by showing their looks. It''s just that they never expected that they retreated so quickly, and they were still discovered. "Run separately, see you in Yunzhou." The leading man in black shouted to the back, and then left first towards the trail on the right. Seeing this, Su Qiruo also said to Lanfeng: "Take Chaoyang to the left to chase, and this king to the right." Gu Chaoyang''s martial arts are not as good as hers, so Su Qiruo is also worried, so she asks Lanfeng to follow Gu Chaoyang, and Fufeng to follow behind her all the time. There were no more than twenty people in black, and after separation, there were about ten people on each side. If Su Qi saw that those men in black were about to enter the dense forest, he flew up first, threw three sleeve arrows from his sleeves, and shot straight at the back of the three people. The leading man in black heard the sound of a man falling off his horse, his expression changed, and he couldn''t help whipping the horse under him a few more times, and headed into the woods without hesitation. If Su Qi was afraid that the person on the horse would be knocked to death, she hurriedly chased after her. Fengfeng is also a master of martial arts, and she will deal with the men in black behind. Su Qiruo drew out the soft sword at his waist, and stabbed at the man in black on the horseback. The man in black was startled, he picked up the man in front of him at the very moment and threw him at him. It is important to make money, but you also have to have a life. This man is beautiful, but he is not as important as his own life. Su Qiruo turned the direction of the sword in his hand, and took over the person who flew over with his other hand. The forehead pressed against her neck was still warm, which made Su Qiruo feel relieved. Phoenix eyes froze, Su Qiruo embraced Mo Xuechen with one arm, and stabbed at the man in black with a sword in the other. Although she has not returned to Beijing during this period, she also knows that Dali Temple has been missing a man in the capital. It seems that these men in black did it. Since she met her, she couldn''t ignore it. The man in black thought that the woman holding the person behind him should not be his opponent, so he simply stopped running. If she could kill this woman and **** that beauty back, it wouldn''t be a waste of time for her. "Who are you? We have no grievances with you, why do you keep chasing after me?" In fact, she guessed that the woman in front of her might be related to the man she had captured. After all, such a handsome person should come from a top family in the capital. "No grievances, no enmity? Abducting and selling the sons of aristocratic families, you are really courageous!" A cold light flashed across Su Qiruo''s eyes, but she was also wondering what kind of power was behind these people. I heard that the lost ones are all sons of rich and noble families, and they still look down on those from small families. These thieves have a high vision. Thinking about it, the young masters of the Mo family and the young masters of the Ye family are both one of the most beauties in the capital, so the guards of the Mo family and the Ye family are not vegetarians, so they can succeed in this. The force behind these people is definitely not as simple as ordinary people. "The roads of the rivers and lakes are not the same. If you are just acting bravely for righteousness, then I advise you not to meddle in your own business." The man in black saw Su Qiruo''s martial arts, and his heart trembled a little. But if she was asked to leave like this, she would be a little unconvinced. Taking a peek at the man leaning on Su Qiruo''s shoulder, the man in black couldn''t help swallowing. She has lived such a long life and done so many deals, this is really the first time she has seen such a good-looking person! Chapter 863： His Royal Highness wants to marry (43) No, she can''t make this trip in vain. So many sisters have already died, if this person in front of her is lost again, she will not be able to live if she goes back. It''s better to take a gamble and bet that the little boy in front of him can''t beat her. Thinking like this, before the person opposite could speak, the woman in black raised her sword and stabbed at him. Su Qiruo went up to meet her, but it had to be said that hugging someone was really getting in the way. And the martial arts of the man in black is obviously higher than those before, Su Qi tried to avoid Mo Xuechen if he moved, for fear of accidentally hurting him. Before Fufeng could catch up, Su Qiruo didn''t dare to just put Mo Xuechen aside. In case she fights with the man in black later, and someone comes later to take Mo Xuechen away, it will be really difficult to find another talent at that time! The woman in black was also shocked, she didn''t expect the person in front of her to be so strong in martial arts, and it would be so difficult for her to hold someone in her arms. You must know that her martial arts are already considered excellent in the sect. Are they really in big trouble this time? Thinking about it this way, the man in black couldn''t help but flinch a little and wanted to run away. Su Qiruo wanted to catch someone alive and go back for interrogation, so he didn''t kill him. Just as she gained the upper hand and was about to stab the arm of the man in black holding the sword, the man in her arms suddenly woke up. "Well" Mo Xuechen moaned with a pale face, and when he felt his hands being trapped and himself in a strange embrace, Mo Xuechen suddenly woke up. He was caught several times. Mingming said that King Yong''an and King Gu Xiaojun were going back to Beijing today, so they insisted on asking him to accompany him to the gate of the city and wait. But they didn''t want them to enter a black shop, and the owner of the tea stand put medicine in their tea. Then now he... Mo Xuechen was frightened in his heart, and when he opened his eyes in a daze, he felt that he was being led up and down, his stomach was rolling, and his body was sore. "Don''t be afraid, it''s me." If Su Qi was afraid that he would be afraid, she hurriedly spoke up, but who knew that the words just fell, and she let out a "hiss" in pain. This young master Mo looks well-behaved and dignified, but he bites people so hard. Mo Xuechen couldn''t help but startled when he heard the familiar voice, but his teeth still bit the tender flesh on Su Qiruo''s neck. He only raised his head when he heard the sound of the sword striking. What caught his eye was the woman''s familiar side face. This time he was not dreaming, she really appeared in front of him. Could it be His Highness who saved him? Then he just... seems to have bitten His Highness. It was because of Mo Xuechen''s bite that the sword in Su Qiruo''s hand missed by an inch, and the man in black dodged it. Mo Xuechen didn''t fully wake up, so he just stared blankly at the woman who was hugging him tightly, not knowing what situation he was in. The man in black was obviously at a disadvantage, her horse was hacked to death, and now it is difficult to run away. He could only grit his teeth and said, "If Your Excellency wants this beauty, I will give it to you. I hope Your Excellency will be merciful." Su Qiruo didn''t care about her nonsense, all she could do was arrest her alive and interrogate her. Seeing that Su Qiruo still refused to give up, the woman in black could only flee towards the dense forest. Seeing the woman hugging the man and not wanting to let go, they must know each other. When she enters the dense forest, there may be a chance to get rid of her. Unexpectedly, Su Qiruo didn''t intend to let her go, and directly chased after her. The branches and leaves in the dense forest were troubled, Su Qiruo raised her hand and pressed Mo Xuechen''s head on the side of her neck, fearing that the branches and leaves would scratch his face. A pleasant scent of lotus came to his nostrils, Mo Xuechen''s heart trembled, and his whole face turned red. He has never been so close to others, even if he shares the same bed with Mingming, he has never been so close. Su Qiruo raised his hand and threw out a sleeve arrow, only to hear a pop, and the woman in black was shot on her left shoulder before she could dodge in time. Clutching his injured shoulder and continuing to run deep into the mountains, the people behind him still pursued him closely. The man in black gritted his teeth viciously, stretched his hand into his bosom, and sprinkled it behind his back, a puff of white powder flew towards Su Qiruo along the direction of the wind. Su Qiruo hurriedly held his breath, and pressed Mo Xuechen''s face to his body with the other hand, directly covering his mouth and nose. Seeing that the woman was still intact after throwing out his drug, the man in black gradually felt a wave of fear. If she hadn''t abandoned that man early, she might have been caught long ago. She is not stupid, she can see that the woman behind her doesn''t want to kill her, but just wants to catch her alive. She could actually commit suicide by drinking poison, but she was reluctant. As long as there is still a glimmer of hope, she will not give up. Seeing the running farther and farther, the sky is getting darker and darker. Su Qiruo lost the patience to grab a living. Mo Xuechen''s medicine obviously hasn''t been taken off yet, and it keeps rubbing against her neck, Su Qiruo can''t help feeling a little worried. She didn''t know what kind of medicine those people gave him, and she wouldn''t be able to undo it if it was poison. Thinking that it is better to go back earlier and find Miracle Doctor Liao to show Mo Xuechen, Su Qiruo decided to take the life of the woman in black with a sword. The sword in her hand flew out suddenly, and the woman who was still running ahead didn''t know what happened, but felt a chill in her chest, and the sword pierced straight through her heart. Su Qiruo''s companion frightened Mo Xuechen, and when he landed beside the man in black, he still pressed Mo Xuechen''s head. Withdrawing her sword, Su Qiruo took Mo Xuechen back and walked back, found a large flat ground and let him down. Mo Xuechen''s hands and feet were tied, and he didn''t have much strength, so he leaned limply in Su Qiruo''s arms. Su Qiruo raised his sword and chopped off the rope that bound him, raised his hand to pinch his slender wrist, and checked his pulse, but found nothing abnormal. Actually, she wasn''t afraid of anything else, except that those people gave him some dirty medicine. That kind of medicine had no cure, and the only way to survive was to destroy his innocence. She knows everything about the Mo family, and she also knows Mo Xuechen''s temperament. According to the book, if he lost his innocence, he might not survive. "Your Highness..." The young man''s voice was a little hoarse and trembling, obviously still afraid. "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." Su Qiruo patted his back lightly, feeling his weakness, she moved forward to let him lean more comfortably. Mo Xuechen sniffed with red eyes, suddenly remembered Ye Ming, and asked in a trembling voice: "Your Highness, obviously he..." They were together all the time, and he was arrested, and obviously he couldn''t escape. "Chaoyang went to rescue him, I believe they are all right now." With Lanfeng around, those people must not be opponents. And according to Gu Chaoyang''s love for Ye Ming, if those people dare to arrest Ye Ming, Gu Chaoyang will definitely not keep him alive. I didn''t have any worries when I started, so naturally it wouldn''t take so long like her. Now that she has entered the dense forest, she has no horses, and she is accompanied by a young man who can''t walk. It is really not easy to go back. Chapter 864： His Royal Highness wants to marry (44) Hearing Su Qiruo say that King Gu Xiaojun went to save Ye Ming, Mo Xuechen felt relieved. His hands and feet had been bound for a long time, and he didn''t feel it yet, but it was getting numb, and he couldn''t help frowning. Su Qiruo felt that something was wrong, and quickly asked: "Where did you get hurt?" Mo Xuechen''s red eyes flattened her mouth aggrievedly, and said in a hoarse voice, "It hurts." Maybe he was really frightened. Hearing that she cared about him, he couldn''t help but want to cry. If he hadn''t met her, he might have died. Su Qiruo looked at his outstretched wrist, there was a deep binding mark on it, so **** marks came out from the strangulation, her face turned a little cold. Stabbing her to death with a sword is really cheap for her. He took out the ointment from his arms and applied it on him, rubbing it gently. "It''s been tied for a long time, just rub it for a while. Are there any other injuries on your body?" Mo Xuechen blushed and didn''t dare to look at Su Qiruo, and said in a very low voice: "My whole body hurts, and my ribs hurt the most." Su Qiruo was startled, thinking of the posture of the man in black throwing him on the horse''s back, he roughly knew where he was describing the position. It''s just that it''s not good for her to show him the injuries on her body. If the people in the Duke Protector''s Mansion find out, they will definitely skin her. "I''ll take you back to Beijing when you''re better, and then I''ll find a male doctor to give you medicine." After rubbing one hand, Su Qiruo applied medicine to his other wrist and rubbed it lightly. Her voice is very gentle, and the movements of her hands are also very gentle. Mo Xuechen still feels unreal to this day. He hasn''t seen her for several months, so when Ye Ming said he was coming to pick up Gu Xiaojun Wang, he followed her. Actually, he knew that he shouldn''t have unreasonable thoughts about her, but some things can''t be borne if he wants to. He didn''t think about marrying her, he just wanted to see if she was doing well. "How did you get caught?" Mo Xuechen told Su Qiruo how he and Ye Ming were arrested, and Su Qiruo asked some specific details. Its just that the tea stand was outside, so they must have fled early after this incident, and its not easy to follow the vine. "The capital has lost several young masters these days, but is it related to them?" Mo Xuechen also heard from his mother about this, so he and Ye Ming have not gone out for several months. Unexpectedly, I just came out today and got caught so unluckily. Fortunately, I met His Highness and King Gu Xiaojun, otherwise, they would have no way out. "It should be, I wanted to catch someone alive, but that person is really cunning." Said, Su Qiruo glanced at the white wrist in her hand, and asked softly, "Does it still hurt? Try to see if you can move." "It doesn''t hurt anymore, but I still can''t exert my strength." Mo Xuechen raised his hand lightly, then lowered it back. "They should have drugged you." Su Qiruo originally thought that if Mo Xuechen could move by himself, he would have to take medicine for the injury on his ankle. But seeing that he couldn''t even raise his hand, she could only say: "I''m offended." Seeing Su Qiruo take off her white boots, Mo Xuechen couldn''t help blushing and shrinking her feet. But he really has no strength, and his ankle hurts so much, his movements are so small that people can''t feel them. "Don''t move, I will give you some medicine to avoid scars in the future." I have to say that Mo Xuechen''s legs are thin and long, as good-looking as his own. It was also the first time for Su Qiruo to be so close to a man, and now she was going to take off his young master''s shoes and socks, even though she was pretending to be calm, she couldn''t help but blush a little. It is reasonable to say that she is used to T-blood shorts and long legs, and she should be used to it, but for some reason, when she saw Mo Xuechen''s snow-white trousers and half-faded white socks, she couldn''t help but blush and heartbeat. Mo Xuechen was so shy, she buried her face in Su Qiruo''s shoulder and didn''t dare to lift it up, her body trembled uncontrollably. Su Qiruo lightly applied the ointment on the scar with one hand, and lightly embraced Mo Xuechen''s shoulder with the other. Fortunately, there is no one else here, otherwise, according to the rules of this world, if she touched the ankle of the young master, she would be beaten to death by his parents. "Does it hurt? Then I will take it lightly." Feeling that the person in her arms was trembling all the time, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but relax a little more. Mo Xuechen had a sore nose and suddenly wanted to cry. She has saved herself so many times, in the storybook, it should be promised with her body, but he has no way to be with her, even if he likes it, he dare not. Actually, he has been very sad these past few days. He heard that at the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet in the evening, the emperor intends to choose emperors and servants for several emperors and daughters. She is the third princess, the direct younger sister of His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and now she is the king of Yongan, holding the military power in her hand. I don''t know how many sons of other families are waiting to enter the Yongan Palace! When she gets married in the future, I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to see her. Feeling the moisture falling on her neck, Su Qiruo couldn''t help but pause in the movements of her hands. "It will be fine soon, don''t be afraid, the pain will be gone after taking the medicine." She always knew that the young man in Kyoto was more delicate than the little girls in the previous life, but she didn''t know that he was so afraid of pain. This medicine can reduce swelling and relieve pain. She has used it before and it is very effective. But Mo Xuechen still kept crying on her shoulder, not knowing whether it was from pain or fright. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll take you home later." Thinking that this was the first time he encountered such a thing, he was frightened. Mo Xuechen didn''t make any sound even when he was crying, he just shed tears silently, which made people feel distressed. Knowing that the Mo family has always been very strict with him, although they dote on him, they will not pamper and pamper him like the Ye family did to Ye Ming. Because he wanted to keep him at home, he was considered to be raised as a half daughter. If Ye Ming had been crying so much that his nose was full of tears, he would just bite his lip and say nothing. Su Qiruo suddenly feels distressed, and really wants to hug him. She thought so, so she did the same. Mo Xuechen''s body froze, and then boldly hugged her back, clasped her neck tightly with both hands, tears slid down the corners of her eyes, and fell on the wound he bit on Su Qiruo''s neck, causing Su Qiruo the pain There was a shiver. This little guy, it doesn''t matter if he bites her, and even shed some tears for her, this is really adding salt to her wounds! When he calmed down a bit, Su Qiruo took off the boot on his other foot. "There is one last leg left, just bear with it." Mo Xuechen has never seen such a gentle person, which is different from the Third Highness in his impression. He didn''t know if others had seen such tenderness from her, he only knew that he was intoxicated by it and couldn''t extricate himself. I don''t know if it was because he was crying hard, or because the smell on her body was so reassuring, when Su Qiruo put on the boots for him, the boy had already fallen asleep leaning on her. Looking at that pretty face like a banished fairy, Su Qiruo couldn''t help being stunned. As expected of the number one prince in Kyoto, he looks really good-looking. Brows and eyes are clear and handsome, lips are red and teeth are white. Chapter 865： His Royal Highness wants to marry (46) I don''t know how long it took, Mo Xuechen only felt that his strength was about to be drained, and the pain in his body disappeared. Since he was a child, when did he suffer like this? It really cost him half his life. But when he thought of what she said, he felt sweet again. Your Highness, she actually said that she would marry him as his wife. How could she be so good? No wonder Mingming always said that His Highness is the best woman in the world, it really is. But he doesn''t want her to marry, if his grandmother and mother don''t want him to marry His Highness, then he will just think that today is just a dream. He will not embarrass His Highness, nor will He make His Highness a laughing stock of others. He is already content with a promise from His Highness. He knew very well what Su Qiruo was like, if she didn''t really like her, she wouldn''t have said those words. I always thought it was just my own wishful thinking, but now knowing that His Highness also has his own in his heart, Mo Xuechen is content. After Mo Xuechen put on his clothes again and fastened his belt, Su Qiruo stared at his legs again and asked, "Are there any injuries on your legs?" If she took off his pants again, it would really strip him naked. When the time comes, even if the Duke of the Protectorate kills her, she will have nothing to say. "No, there is no pain in the leg." Mo Xuechen blushed and said softly. Su Qiruo just got up and hugged him, and said softly: "Then let''s go back now, and I''ll take you home." Mo Xuechen clasped her neck with both hands, and stared at her non-stop with seductive eyes boldly. Su Qiruo also discovered for the first time that this child is actually very straightforward and bold. It''s true that he and Ye Ming are cousins. No matter how good the disguise is on weekdays, he is an upright boy in his bones. His likes and dislikes are all written in his eyes, which are so bright that he can understand them at a glance. Mo Xuechen''s heart was beating incessantly, he was really too bold today. But he was very happy, and His Highness never let him down. "Your Highness, is the dust heavy?" Su Qiruo cooperated to bump the person in her arms, and smiled triumphantly. "It''s not heavy, it''s too light. I need to eat more in the future. I don''t have any meat on my body." Hearing what she said, Mo Xuechen couldn''t help but think of the scene where she applied the medicine just now, and her face turned red and hot. "His Highness saved Chen''er again." Mo Xuechen buried his hot face in Su Qiruo''s chest, he really used up all the courage in his life today. "Well, so Chen''er wants to agree with her body?" From the moment she unbuttoned his belt, this man was already hers. If the Mo family doesn''t allow him to marry outside, she can marry into the Mo family. It''s nothing more than giving birth to a child named Mo, which is nothing to her. There are many daughters in the Su family, she is not missing one of them. Hearing her call himself Chen''er, the corners of Mo Xuechen''s mouth rose slightly, feeling extremely beautiful in his heart. "But Mo''s family has no daughter, grandmother and the others..." Su Qiruo interrupted Mo Xuechen and said, "It''s okay, leave it to me to deal with, you just say whether you want it or not." The boy blushed with shame, but still boldly looked at her and said seriously: "I am willing." He is willing to ask for it. If this is a dream, then let this dream last a little longer! He never wanted to wake up. Su Qiruo suddenly understood his stubbornness and stubbornness. In his heart, perhaps a lot of persistence was more important than his own life. The Nanyue empress had a noble status, but he didn''t like it, so he would rather die. Then he answered me so happily, he should like it very much! Su Qiruo smiled brightly: "Then it''s settled." Since she is on her boat, it can only be hers. Mo Xuechen felt that the hand holding him was tighter, so he leaned his face against her shoulder again. His eyes suddenly fell on the two rows of small teeth marks, and Mo Xuechen looked away embarrassingly. asked in a low voice: "Does Your Highness''s neck still hurt?" Although he was not fully awake at the time, he took the bite with all his strength. "Are you just now remembering that you bit me?" Glancing at Mo Xuechen''s guilty look, Su Qiruo secretly felt it was funny. She used to think that Ye Ming and Mo Xuechen were like fire and ice, one was as enthusiastic as fire, and the other as indifferent as ice. But only after I got in touch with him did I realize that this guy is just a simple-minded young man. I will also be shy in front of my beloved, and will make some small movements that I would not do normally. "I don''t know it''s Your Highness." He really thought that the people holding him were those bad women who hijacked him. At that time, he only cared about biting her, and didn''t even think about seeing her appearance clearly. "During this period of time, don''t go out of the house alone anymore. Those abductees are highly skilled in martial arts, and the guards your mother gave you are no match for them." Su Qiruo fought with the man in black before, her martial arts was taught by Lord Zhen Guo himself, and there are not many people in the entire Northern Chu who are her opponents. But the leading woman in black was able to fight her for so long, no matter whether he had scruples or not, he couldn''t deny the ability of those men in black. Mo Xuechen responded with lowered eyes, and said guiltily: "I don''t know if there is anything wrong with the guard who protects me and Mingming." He guessed that the guards were probably dead, otherwise the men in black would not be able to take them away. "This is their mission. If they die because of this, the Duke Protector''s Mansion and Taifu Ye''s Mansion will naturally compensate their families. You don''t need to feel guilty. You are not to blame for this incident." If you want to blame, blame those people who are too dark-hearted, do anything for money, and are so bold that they dare to intercept people in the capital. "If there is no His Highness, Chen''er will not be able to live." The aristocratic son''s pride can''t be humiliated. You can guess with your toes what those people abducted them to do. How could he, the dignified son of the Duke Protector''s mansion, commit himself to her in order to survive? Unless that person is His Highness, no one can touch him. Mo Xuechen was suddenly taken aback by his own thoughts, he had already regarded himself as His Highness''s person before he knew it. If his grandmother and mother disagree with him and His Highness, and insist on finding another woman to marry in the mansion, what should he do? At the thought of another woman touching him, Mo Xuechen couldn''t help feeling sick. He couldn''t take it. Just thinking about it made him want to vomit. If he was really forced to marry another woman, he would definitely not be able to be so obedient. Mo Xuechen was a little scared, afraid that his future wife would not be his highness. After all, it was because she was daydreaming too much that she was hidden so deep that once she was dug out, she couldn''t leave her anymore. "It''s good that you are fine. You have not returned to the mansion at this time, I am afraid that the Duke Huguo Mansion and Ye Mansion have already sent people to look for it. There is no need to hide this matter from your family. This king and Chaoyang can prove your innocence. " The guards protecting them lost their lives, and even if they wanted to hide it, they couldn''t hide it. It''s just that spreading the word will damage the reputation of the two of them, so just tell the elders in the family. Chapter 866： His Royal Highness wants to marry (47) Speaking of the word "innocent", Su Qiruo couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. She looked at the back of the person all over, and touched the soft belly all over. Speaking of which, she and him already have skin-to-skin relationship. It''s no wonder that Mo Xuechen is so attached to her all of a sudden, in his heart, he is already hers. "When I go back, I will send you two hidden guards with high martial arts skills. They are both men. It is more convenient to follow you by your side." Since he said he was hers, she had to protect him well. She is in the military camp all year round, and if something happens to him, she won''t be able to come back in a while. "Ok." Mo Xuechen pursed her lips and responded with a smile on her face. She actually wanted to send him two hidden guards. I heard that only the royal family can have hidden guards, and others cannot raise them in private. So, His Highness probably really likes him and wants to be with him! Su Qiruo walked all the way back with Mo Xuechen in her arms. After walking for an unknown amount of time, she finally heard the sound of horseshoes. Mo Xuechen''s face turned pale, and she hugged Su Qiruo tightly in fright. Su Qiruo comforted softly: "Don''t be afraid, the person is here to pick us up." As soon as the words fell, Fufeng over there rode a horse to meet him, and Su Qiruo''s white horse was also following beside him. "The subordinate came late, is your Highness injured?" "The king is fine, the horses stay here, you hurry to chase Chaoyang and see if they can save Young Master Ye." Su Qiruo comforted Mo Xuechen, saying that with Gu Chaoyang around, Ye Ming would be fine, but he still remembered it in his heart. "But, Your Highness here..." Fufeng is unwilling to leave his master, Lanfeng has already gone to help King Gu Xiaojun, and there is still Wanzi, but she is the only one with the master. "You don''t have to worry about me here, the important thing is to save Young Master Ye." Su Qiruo took off the cloak hanging on the saddle and wrapped Mo Xuechen around him, carried him and flew onto the horse, wrapping him in his arms. Seeing this, Fufeng knew that he could not disobey his master, so he took orders and left. Su Qiruo immediately brought one more person with him, and his speed was not as fast as Fufeng''s, so he was not in such a hurry to hurry. Actually, she was mainly afraid of bumping Mo Xuechen again. Those men in black laid him across the saddle like a sack, causing him to be covered in injuries. She had to be careful now. "You don''t have to worry, maybe Chaoyang and the others have rescued Mr. Ye a long time ago, and they are also coming to find us!" Mo Xuechen nodded feebly, leaning against Su Qiruo like this, his eyelids couldn''t help but want to fight again. The drug was really powerful, and it was presumably because they were afraid that they would wake up halfway and make trouble, so they took it so hard. Hearing the steady breathing in his arms, Su Qiruo couldn''t help slowing down again. Adjusted the cloak again, wrapped the person in his arms more tightly, so as not to catch the cold. Mo Xuechen fell into a drowsy sleep, and didn''t even know when Su Qiruo met Gu Chaoyang. Speaking of it, Gu Chaoyang rescued Ye Ming faster than Su Qiruo. When she saw Ye Ming being tied up, she immediately turned red-eyed, and didn''t even think about keeping alive. With the help of Lanfeng and Wanzi, they quickly killed the man in black and rescued Ye Ming. It''s just that Ye Ming hasn''t seen Gu Chaoyang for a long time, and after being frightened by this, he hugged her and cried for a long time. Gu Chaoyang''s sweet mouth is good at coaxing people, and Ye Ming is better at coaxing, so they rushed back soon, ready to help Su Qiruo. After the group met, they returned to the capital together. Perhaps the person who tied Ye Ming was a little anxious, the rope was not tied so tightly, and there were not many injuries on his body. I just felt sorry for Mo Xuechen, frowning from the pain. Fearing that Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming would be recognized by others, Su Qiruo sent someone to report to Duke Huguo''s Mansion and Ye Mansion first, while she and Gu Chaoyang protected the people in their arms to death, and brought them back to Yong''an palace. Doctor Liao, who was leisurely eating some fruit on the recliner in the yard, couldn''t help but widen his eyes when he saw the two of them entering the mansion with a little boy in their arms. Su Qiruo walked in and said, "I have the help of Doctor Lao Liao to see what kind of medicine they have taken." The two are still in a coma, and they don''t know what kind of drugs those people gave them. Seeing that Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang were both frowning, genius doctor Liao didn''t dare to delay, and chased after him in a flash. After feeling the pulse, she took out a small blue porcelain bottle from her bosom and put it under their noses, shaking it. "It doesn''t matter, it''s just that the drug is a little heavier." Gu Chaoyang breathed a sigh of relief, then lay down on the side of the couch and held Ye Ming''s hand tightly, waiting for him to wake up. Su Qiruo directly put Mo Xuechen on his bed in the inner room, and not long after smelling the antidote, Mo Xuechen opened his eyes. Su Qiruo hurried forward and asked concerned: "Is it better?" "Your Highness..." As soon as he opened his eyes and saw the person in the dream, Mo Xuechen realized that everything he experienced before was not a dream. "It''s me, come, drink some water before talking." Su Qiruo supported Mo Xuechen to lean against the head of the bed, and personally brought a cup of warm water to feed him. "Are you still dizzy?" "It''s better, and my strength has returned." Mo Xuechen said truthfully. "That''s good. Doctor Liao has already detoxified you, and you''ll be fine after a while. It''s just that you still need to take medicine on time for your injuries, and you have to endure even some pain." Su Qiruo stuffed the medicine that he brought from Doctor Liao into Mo Xuechen''s hands, and when he returned to Duke Huguo''s Mansion, she would not be able to follow him to give him the medicine, so she had to make it clear. Miracle Doctor Liao listened to the conversation between Su Qiruo and Mo Xuechen with his mouth curled up, but his eyes were fixed on Gu Chaoyang holding Ye Ming''s hand. These two young couples are destined, the cousins ??fell in love with the cousins. After going around and going around, we are still a family in the end. Not a family, do not enter a family. When the Mo family and the Ye family rushed over, Ye Ming was still asleep, and Mo Xuechen was fully awake. Knowing that it was King Yong''an and King Gu Xiaojun who had returned to the capital to save their son, Lord Huguo and Master Ye were so grateful that they almost knelt down for them. Facing the future old mother-in-law, the two who were thinking of their son dared not accept their big gift, and hurried forward to help her. Su Qiruo ordered the housekeeper to prepare meals, and wanted to leave them to eat in the mansion before going back. "It is inconvenient to walk outside during the day, and it will save a lot of trouble when it gets dark and then go back home." If it is known that the people she and Gu Chaoyang brought back from outside the city today are Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming, I am afraid that the rumors outside will drown them tomorrow. Others naturally also considered this point, and quickly thanked Su Qiruo. "It''s a little effort, the two adults don''t need to thank you. It''s just that those villains are extremely arrogant. It''s better to find out this matter earlier." This time Mo Xuechen and Ye Ming were lucky, but other sons may not have such good luck. Guo Hu Gong is just such a son, his baby is like an eyeball, so he hates those people very much. (45 said that there are prohibited words, they are blocked, and the ban is being lifted. I guess they will have to wait a while, just to take the medicine. I dont know where they touched the red line. That chapter is to transition their relationship.) Chapter 867： His Royal Highness wants to marry (48) Chapter 867 His Royal Highness wants to marry (48) "Dare to touch our children, this matter will definitely not be left alone." She wants to take someone to investigate in person, and she must end the lair of those thieves. Su Qiruo doesn''t have much influence in the capital, and she holds military power in the officialdom but doesn''t have any contacts of her own, so it might be easier for Duke Huguo and Ye Taifu to investigate this matter than her. The protector of the country has the right to soldiers, and she can do more with less. "In any case, thanks to the two Highnesses this time, I thank Your Highness on behalf of the Ye family." Lord Ye has never made up his mind to agree to the matter between his son and King Gu Xiaojun. Now that King Gu Xiaojun is working with King Yong''an, and today he saved his son''s life. If she stops the two children again, it is really unreasonable. . It''s just that now is not the time to talk about it, but she has already agreed to the marriage in her heart. "The two young masters were frightened, let them rest for a while, and this king will take the two adults to the front hall for a cup of tea." Miracle Doctor Liao goes to the Mansion of Duke Huguo and Taifu Ye for consultation every day, so he is very familiar with them. She wanted to connect Su Qiruo and Gu Chaoyang in her heart, so she turned her head and said to them: "I''m going to accompany the two adults, you two are running around all the way, come back after you take a bath and change your clothes!" "Then there will be the miracle doctor Laurio." Gu Chaoyang was overjoyed, she really wanted to stay by Ye Ming''s side and wait for him to wake up. He must be terrified today, she needs to be with him well. Su Qiruo went in and found a book for Mo Xuechen, brought tea and snacks and placed them on the low table beside her. "I''ll go change first. If you need anything, tell the guards at the door to do it. There are no servants in the mansion. I''m sorry for you." Her gentle and doting tone made Mo Xuechen''s ears blush. "Your Highness is just busy, don''t worry about me." Su Qiruo leaned over and straightened the cushion behind Mo Xuechen for Mo Xuechen, and said in a low voice: "When you get married, I will send someone to find some servants to serve you, and I will never wrong you." Mo Xuechen looked at Su Qiruo with a blushing face, her big eyes were filled with her. "Your Highness doesn''t like men to serve by your side?" The first time he came to Yong''an Palace, he didn''t know that there was not even a servant in her mansion, all of them were guards. Su Qiruo shook her head: "I don''t like it, this king is a woman, it''s inconvenient for them to be here." Suddenly thought of something, Su Qiruo leaned over and held Mo Xuechen''s hand, and said seriously: "I don''t like fighting in the backyard, so I will only have you as a man in my life. Chaoyang promised Ye Ming those promises. It can be done. From now on, you will be the only master in the backyard of Yong''an Prince''s Mansion, there will be no one else, and you will have the final say on the whole mansion in the future." Mo Xuechen stared at Su Qiruo in a daze, apparently still not waking up from her words. He had envied Ye Ming more than once, for being so favored by King Gu Xiaojun. Now His Royal Highness has actually allowed him to have a couple for the rest of his life. Isn''t this really a dream? Looking at Mo Xuechen''s cute look, Su Qiruo''s heart softened, and boldly stepped forward to kiss his forehead, and ran away before Mo Xuechen could react. She is also shy. Mo Xuechen held the place touched by her lips, her heart was beating extremely fast, and the excitement in her heart was almost overflowing, but she didn''t dare to tell anyone. Before His Royal Highness resolved the Mo family''s problem, he dared not tell others about it. Even Ye Ming can''t do it. His situation is different from Ye Ming''s, and he doesn''t dare to let His Highness go down to marry him, he is afraid that the emperor will cut off his mother''s head. But His Highness said that she could solve this matter, so he believed her. As long as he can be with His Highness, he doesn''t mind using any method. When Ye Ming woke up, he hugged Gu Chaoyang and cried again. Mo Xuechen also came out to comfort him for a long while before coaxing him to rest. When did Young Master Ye, who grew up surrounded by thousands of loves, experience such fright and grievance? His eyes were red from crying, but Gu Chaoyang was so distressed. After having dinner at Yong''an Palace, the group left in a carriage. Mo Xuechen couldn''t help pursing his lips into a smile when he thought of the purse in Su Qiruo''s bedroom. It turns out that she knows all about it. She said that she always knew that the purse belonged to him, and she knew it when she was at the gate of the city. Seeing that his young master looked all right, with a smile on his lips, Qingzhu and Qinghe couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Young master can come back safely, and there will be no regrets if the slave dies." After the two of them were knocked out, they didn''t know anything. When they opened their eyes, they found that the son and the cousin were all lost. At that time, they were shocked and went back to report. The guards were all dead, Xu felt that these servants were useless, so he didn''t bother to give them a knife now. After looking up and down the mansion for most of the day, no one was found. Qingzhu and Qinghe almost apologized with death. Fortunately, King Yong''an was there and saved his son. "Thanks to Your Highness this time." Mo Xuechen pursed her lips and said softly, holding a jade pendant with her hand hidden in her sleeve. The jade pendant was her token of love for him. She said that since his purse was given to her, it was destined by heaven, and he could only be hers. Mo Xuechen now understands why Ye Ming would go out of the mansion every day to meet Gu Xiaojun Wang at the risk of being punished in the past. It turns out that love really makes people lose their minds. He just thought about His Highness now, and he felt full of strength. Joy and excitement are intertwined, lingering and inseparable. When sleeping at night, Mo Xuechen sent out the green bamboo on duty, then carefully took out the jade pendant and held it to his chest, and slowly closed his eyes. He was suddenly a little rejoiced. If he hadn''t encountered such a difficult situation today, he and His Highness might have missed it. It turned out that not only was he always thinking about His Highness, His Highness also cared about him. I think so too, if he didn''t care about it, how could someone as cold as His Highness provoke Su Yuanke again and again for his own sake? He not only hugged His Highness today, His Highness even kissed him, and he even slept on His Highness''s bed... She said that she would only marry him in her life. very nice. Sorrowful and joyful and frightened, Mo Xuechen had a fever in the middle of the night. Because he did not allow people to keep watch at night, he was still discovered until the next morning. Guo Hu hurriedly asked someone to bring the badge to the palace to invite the imperial physician, but was stopped by the old Duke Hu. "There will be a palace banquet tonight, and the palace is busy right now, so let''s go to Yong''an Palace and ask Miracle Doctor Liao for a visit! For the sake of King Yong''an, Miracle Doctor Liao will definitely not refuse." Wong Yong''an saved her grandson from danger many times, and they must repay this love. Since this is the case, the Duke Protector''s Mansion has been tied to King Yong''an, and there is no difference between owed one favor and owed ten favors. (Chapter 45 may not be able to change the content until tomorrow or the day after tomorrow to apply for lifting the ban. Lets read it later~) (end of this chapter) Chapter 868： His Royal Highness wants to marry (49) Chapter 868 His Royal Highness wants to marry (49) When the people from the Ye Mansion came to invite Doctor Liao, Su Qiruo had already been called to the East Palace by the empress dowager. The sisters haven''t seen each other for a long time, and the princess couldn''t wait for a moment, she even sent someone to look for Su Qiruo when she didn''t even have time for breakfast. Miracle doctor Liao hadn''t woken up yet, and she was still sound asleep when Steward Jiang brought someone over. Doctor Liao who was woken up showed displeasure, but he didn''t lose his temper after hearing Butler Jiang''s words. If someone else came to her and dared to disturb her dream, Dr. Liao would have already thrown out the poison. However, this person is Su Qiruo''s sweetheart, so she dare not lose her heart. Put on the clothes and carried the medicine box and went to the Duke Protector''s Mansion. Fortunately, Mo Xuechen was just overwhelmed with sorrow and joy, not poisoned. Master Liao prescribed the medicine, and incidentally lost the needle for Mrs. Xu before returning. Because she was still sleepy, she fell asleep again without even eating. Even when Su Qiruo returned home after lunch, she didn''t see Miracle Doctor Liao. And Steward Jiang didn''t know the relationship between Su Qiruo and Mo Xuechen, so he didn''t mention Mo Xuechen''s illness. Gu Chaoyang mentioned it when she came over in the afternoon. She heard Ye Ming say that Mo Xuechen was sick. Ye Ming cried a lot yesterday, but nothing happened today. He was alive and kicking, like a normal person. On the contrary, Mo Xuechen, who was cared for and coaxed by Su Qiruo, suffered a serious crime and fell ill. Su Qiruo''s expression changed instantly when he heard it, and he got up and left without saying a word. Gu Chaoyang scratched his ears in puzzlement. Did my cousin go to see Mr. Mo? But cousin and Mr. Mo don''t seem to be too familiar with each other! Gu Chaoyang wasn''t very smart in this regard, so he didn''t bother to care about Su Qiruo''s whereabouts, so he turned and went back to his yard to take a nap. Using the medicine prescribed by Dr. Liao, Mo Xuechen''s fever has subsided, and he is falling asleep right now. Qingzhu and Qinghe stood guard, not daring to leave even half a step. "Your Highness...Your Highness..." The expression on Qingzhu''s face changed, and she leaned close to Mo Xuechen''s lips to listen carefully to his whisper. "Your Highness..." "My son, what is he talking about?" Qinghe asked Qingzhu with red eyes. It''s all because they didn''t protect the young master well, so that the young master suffered such a catastrophe. Qing Zhu moved her lips, but she didn''t know whether she should talk to Qing He or not. Young Master, who is His Royal Highness he is talking about? He has served Mo Xuechen since he was a child, and some things can be understood with a little more thought. Since His Royal Highness returned to Beijing, the young master has been with her several times. If the young master really shouted the word "Your Highness", then it can only be the current King Yong''an. Moreover, it was King Yong''an who saved the young master yesterday. While Qingzhu was hesitating, a gust of wind blew from outside the door, and King Yong''an, who he was still thinking about just now, suddenly appeared in front of their young master''s bed. Qinghe was about to open his mouth to call for help, but Qingzhu quickly stepped forward and covered his mouth, shaking his head at him. He now fully understands, son, he and King Yong''an...have a private appointment for life. Although she was worried about her young master, Qingzhu still had Mo Xuechen''s side in the end. Since the young master likes it, he can only cover up for the young master. Although the Huguo Duke''s Mansion does not allow the son to marry outside, but if that person is King Yong''an, maybe it will be different! If Su Qi couldn''t enter Duke Huguo''s mansion openly, he could only climb over the wall. She groped into Mo Xuechen''s room, and guessed that Qingzhu and Qinghe would be there, but she didn''t take it to heart. In the future, she will rely on the help of these two servants to hide the matter between her and Mo Xuechen, so she doesn''t mind being seen by them. Mo Xuechen was still calling "Your Highness", Su Qiruo stepped forward to hold his hand, and touched his forehead with the other hand. The fever has subsided, but his face is still a little flushed, and his hands are a little cold. "I''m here, Chen''er." The gentle King Yongan, this is the first time they met. Qinghe''s eyes widened in shock, Qingzhu pulled him to salute Su Qiruo before retreating to the outer room. Qinghe frowned worriedly, and said in a low voice: "King Yongan and Young Master...they could not be..." Qingzhu said seriously: "This is the son''s private matter, we have no right to ask, just follow the son''s order. Before the son speaks about this matter, you must not tell anyone. If the son is really able to marry King Yong''an, maybe it will be more difficult than staying. It''s better in the mansion." What Qingzhu thought was, how could there be any good women who marry in? In this world, the only one who can compare with King Yong''an is probably only His Royal Highness the Crown Prince. But Her Majesty the Empress Dowager has long had a righteous king, and their young masters will never make others small. It is the luckiest thing to choose Yong''an King as wife. King Yong''an has a distinguished status and great abilities. She will definitely be able to protect the young master in the future. Qinghe nodded, and seemed to have realized what the young master was yelling in his sleep before. "Don''t worry, I know what you are doing. No matter what the young master does, I will stand by the young master''s side." If there is any man in the capital who doesn''t want to enter Yong''an Palace, if King Yong''an is really with the young master, it will be a happy event. Their sons are unparalleled in talent and appearance, and they are perfect for King Yong''an. The two of them stood guard at the door with 120% energy, for fear of being caught by their sons and daughters. Inside, Su Qiruo was washing the handkerchief and wiping Mo Xuechen''s face, and she didn''t forget to apply medicine to his stomach. The injury there is afraid that no one will know about it except her. A person with Mo Xuechen''s temperament will definitely not take the initiative to talk about his injury there. Thinking about this, Su Qiruo suddenly wanted to laugh. He hugged her in a daze yesterday and screamed in pain, it seems that he really didn''t treat her as an outsider! After taking the medicine and cleaning her hands, Su Qiruo stood by Mo Xuechen''s bedside. This Mid-Autumn Festival is really hard to describe. Now only Mrs. Xu is in the Huguogong Mansion, and the old Huguogong and Huguogong have gone outside to catch kidnappers. Mrs. Xu was still asleep after taking the medicine, so no one came to disturb them. Su Qiruo lightly held Mo Xuechen''s hand, with the other hand stroking his flushed face. She really didn''t expect him to get sick. It seems that what happened yesterday still frightened him. Mo Xuechen woke up from starvation, and the medicine of Liao Miracle Doctor is really powerful, but after drinking two doses, he is already on the mend. He opened his eyes and was about to call Qingzhu and Qinghe, but found that his hand was being held. Looking up, the face that caught him surprised and pleased him at the same time. "Your Highness." Why is she here? Su Qiruo was overjoyed when she came back to her senses. "Are you awake? Are you still feeling uncomfortable?" Mo Xuechen shook his head lightly, he didn''t expect His Highness to be here. Now seeing her, his illness is cured. "I''m hungry." The young man''s coquettish ending sound made Su Qiruo''s heart ache, and he hurriedly got up and said, "Wait a while, I''ll send someone to serve you some porridge." Su Qiruo couldn''t tell what Qingzhu and Qinghe were called, so he hurried back after explaining things clearly. Mo Xuechen was propping himself up to sit up, Su Qiruo hurriedly stepped forward to support him, and stuffed two cushions behind his back. (end of this chapter)